《People Found Out About The Base I Built On the Moon》 Chapter 1 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation In a parallel World. ¡°Good evening, everyone. I¡¯m the host, Du Dan. This is 18:26 on September 21st, 2028, Xia Time. In another hour, our White Rabbit Nine manned spacecraft will land on the dark side of the moon¡­¡± ¡°The three astronauts have already completed the preparations for landing. This will be the first time our great nation of Xia has landed a man on the moon. Let¡¯s look at the live broadcast and let all of us witness this historic moment together¡­¡± The manned landing on the moon was a historical milestone that attracted the attention of the people of the country. The older people sat in front of the television, their eyes never leaving. The young men, meanwhile, were holding onto their phones, watching the live broadcast on the internet while scrolling through the comments. ¡°What do you think we should do if they don¡¯t find the flag of Meine after they land on the moon?! ¡± ¡°.. Back then, the Commonwealth of Meine landed on the front of the moon. This time, we landed on the back of the moon. The back of the moon is a territory that no human has ever set foot on¡­¡± The great nation of Xia¡¯s landing on the moon symbolized that mankind had taken another step into the universe. Not only were their own citizens paying attention to this, but people from all over the world were also watching the live broadcast. All kinds of comments were filling up on the Commonwealth of Meine¡¯s side of the internet. ¡°The great nation of Xia¡¯s manned moon landing plan will definitely fail. After all, even we failed four years ago. How can they succeed? ¡± ¡°If you ask me, their live broadcast is probably taken in a film studio¡­¡± An hour passed in the blink of an eye. Under the attention of people around the world, White Rabbit Nine landed on the surface of the moon with its lander. ¡°Success!!! ¡± ¡°September 21st, 2028, 19:29:33. Let us remember this moment¡­¡± The whole country cheered. Even people from other countries were filled with excitement when they saw this. ¡°..¡± The netizens were extremely thrilled. The host¡¯s voice trembled slightly as he spoke, ¡°Dear viewers, our hero astronauts are about to leave the spacecraft¡­¡± On the screen, three astronauts were neatly dressed and standing at the cabin door. They waved at the camera and slowly turned the cabin door. ¡°Ka ~~!¡± The hatch opened, and just as everyone¡¯s eyes widened, they wanted to follow the astronauts¡¯ camera to take a look at the surface of the moon. But the live broadcast was interrupted!? ¡°Where¡¯s the live broadcast? Why is it gone?! ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?!! ¡± The netizens could not stand this. Who could, at a critical moment like this? After a few seconds, the screen continued. The host, Du Dan, sat up and reported,¡± Dear viewers, our live broadcast signal has been interrupted by some kind of electromagnetic interference from outer space¡­¡± ¡°Now, let¡¯s go back to the exciting moment when White Rabbit One first entered lunar orbit¡­¡± The host spoke with the same passionate tone as before, but the live broadcast changed to the record of White Rabbit One flying to the moon for the first time. That was more than ten years ago. ¡°There¡¯s a delay of a few seconds between the Moon and Earth. Do you think they¡¯ve captured footage of something that they can¡¯t show us? ¡± ¡°F * ck, did they really capture an alien?! ¡± The netizens felt that there must be something fishy behind this. Perhaps they had captured something confidential and the officials had deliberately canceled the live broadcast. Meanwhile, at the Great Xia Space Agency, all the staff members were very nervous. ¡°White Rabbit Nine, this is Earth. Please respond if you copy! Please answer if you hear me!¡± One of the engineers called out several times, but the only response was a rustling sound. There was no person responding to the call. ¡°Chief Engineer Yang, there¡¯s no response!! ¡± A messenger reported anxiously. Chief Engineer Yang frowned and quickly said,¡± Switch to the X-band and send the signal! ¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The technical staff of the operation team quickly began to switch communication methods. Beep, beep, beep. Multiple radio waves were sent out, but no other sound appeared on the screen. ¡°White Rabbit Nine is not responding! ¡± Chief Engineer Yang had an ominous feeling,¡± Is it possible that they encountered low temperatures? Hey! Use the 64 QAM method to transmit a low-speed signal!¡± 64 QAm method was a set of signal transmission equipment used to cope with the low temperature of the moon at night. The peak rate was limited and could only carry out simple communication. The operation team took action again. ¡°Drip ~ Drip ~ Drip ~¡± ¡°There is still no response¡­¡± Chief Engineer Yang frowned. This was the first time he had encountered this kind of situation. The assistant standing beside Chief Engineer Yang had a bad look on his face too. He quickly turned, ¡°Chief Engineer Yang, should we let Moon Magpie Bridge No. 3 contact White Rabbit Nine?¡± ¡°Yes, of course! Switch to No. 3!¡± This time, the landing site was chosen on the back of the moon. Earth¡¯s communication could not be directly contacted. They could only communicate through the satellite on the moon. For this moon landing project, the space agency deliberately chose a date to ensure that at least two communication satellites could maintain contact with White Rabbit Nine at the same time. Moon Magpie Bridge 3 was a backup satellite that was far from the landing point. Under the operation of the technicians, another set of signals was quickly sent. ¡°Drip ~ Drip ~ Drip ~¡± The steady frequency made everyone¡¯s hearts clench. ¡°What¡¯s going on?! ¡± Chief Engineer Yang quickly looked at the senior technical team members and asked about the situation. ¡°There are many possibilities of why the signal is being blocked, but we¡¯ve calculated all we could in advance. There shouldn¡¯t be any electromagnetic interference from the neutron star at the landing point¡­¡± ¡°If the astronauts didn¡¯t happen to turn off the communication by themselves, then the landing module must have encountered an accident¡­¡± Chief Engineer Yang narrowed his eyes. After going through the possibilities in his head, he quickly said,¡± Use the Ultra High frequency 415 mega-frequency to transmit the signal¡­¡± ¡°Drip ~ Drip ~ Drip ~¡± The same voice sounded again, but this time, the entire space agency fell silent. The shock was written all over everyone¡¯s faces. After a while, Chief Engineer Yang looked angrily at the operation team, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me asking you? Send a signal using the Ultra High Wavelance! ¡± The operation team carefully checked the equipment before stuttering,¡± Chief Engineer Yang, we did¡­ We sent it using the UHF just now¡­¡± The White Rabbit¡¯s UHF consisted of a 5dBi antenna that had only an upstream channel. Although it couldn¡¯t be used for conventional communication, it was good enough for verifying whether the equipment was intact. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the lander?! ¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t explode or anything, right?! ¡± The signal could not be transmitted. No one knew what happened to the lander. Chief Engineer Yang took a deep breath. He knew too well that the entire country and even the entire world were watching this moon landing. ¡°How long will it take for the nearest satellite to observe the moon landing point?! ¡± ¡°The closest one available will arrive in half an hour. Sir, that¡¯s when the astronauts are supposed to greet the people of our country¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I know. This was supposed to be a very fun moment for us. Now¡­. Planet Earth¡­. The exploration satellite¡­ the communication satellite¡­ White Rabbit Nine¡­ the astronauts. If you connect their positions, they just happened to form a pentagram. Now, I just hope that those men are still alive!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 2 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Today was the third day of the ninth month of the fifth year of the lunar calendar. It was a day worth celebrating. Today, the construction of Zhao Yu¡¯s star destroyer cannon was finally finished. Five years ago, Zhao Yu was still an ordinary guy. Six months after graduating university, he broke up with his girlfriend. He was really drunk the night after it happened. The only thing he remembered was that he was carried into his hotel by her friends. Next thing he knew, he woke up inside a car. Outside the car¡¯s window was a barren planet. The starry sky in the distance was dark. There was no blue sky or green grass. The ground was black and gray. Just as Zhao Yu was about to ask what the hell was happening, the system appeared. It told him that he was in a world yet to be found by other civilizations. It also told him that the rules between space civilizations were very Darwinistic. Once this place was discovered by other aliens, it would be facing the brutal attacks of other civilizations until its destruction. Apart from that, the system also told him that in another six years, an alien spaceship would arrive at the galaxy he was currently in. The possibility of being exposed was extremely high. Zhao Yu was stunned. At first, he almost couldn¡¯t believe that he was transmigrated to a completely deserted planet. And what exactly is this about aliens arriving in six years? After thinking for a while, he realized that six years was too long. He wasn¡¯t really sure what he could do to pass the time. Fortunately, the system talking to him was quite powerful. The car he was in was actually a base car, a vehicle capable of developing technologies after it stops moving. Zhao Yu drove the base car and stopped it next to a deep meteor crater. He chose to create his own ¡°civilisation¡± in the underground to reduce risk of exposure to any nearby aliens. After nearly six years of development, Zhao Yu had already expanded his underground base to nearly one square kilometer. Due to the threat of aliens, Zhao Yu developed his technologies in an oddly specific direction. Most of his focus went to developing weapons for his base. If there were anything that he developed that wasn¡¯t for military purposes, it would be technologies that were absolutely necessary for survival. These include creation of air, AI assistants, energy storage, gravity regulator, water molecular extraction and greenhouse vegetable cultivation. Yes, Zhao Yu¡¯s other technologies were all related to war, such as refined combat computers, sentinel fixed defense, laser defense modules, combat AI, and so on. Because of Zhao Yu¡¯s decision, his base was pretty much surrounded with hidden fortifications designed for defense. Apart from building his arsenals, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t give up on exploring and expanding the planet he was on. For this, he mainly relied on his army of intelligent mechanical robots that would patrol around the planet while putting on disguise. For instance, his robot dog, Menshen, would disguise itself as a boulder or a hill as it moved around the base. He also had a robot dog, Xiaotian, who would disguise itself as a stone that would roll around the planet as it collects useful resources. There was also the combat robot dog, Nezha, who would disguise itself as a volcanic crater as it waited for enemies to come close to the base. Six years of solitude could drive anyone insane. To counter this, Zhao Yu built a big entertainment area for himself. He could play basketball, tennis, swimming, and all kinds of small games against AI. Other than that, Zhao Yu also set up language systems for the intelligent androids that served him. They were all programmed to call him ¡°Officer.¡± Other than that, they were all programmed to have their own personality. For example, Android No. 8 was named Bajie. His character was set to be a pervert. He would often peep at female androids. In order to make life less boring, Zhao Yu divided all the androids in the living area into genders according to their numbers. Even numbers were male, and odd numbers were female. To make it interesting, he even programmed these androids to live out lives like characters in a melodramatic novel. ¡°Boss, something bad happened!¡± In the distance, an android with the number 6 on its head ran over in a panic. ¡°What did you call me?! ¡± Zhao Yu frowned. Bionic No. 6 quickly stood up straight, ¡°Sorry, Officer!¡± After pretending to be serious for a while, Bionic Number 6 revealed a smirk on his face. ¡°Boss, do you know what I just saw? ¡± ¡°What did you see?¡± Zhao Yu looked left and right. After making sure that there was no one around, he smiled and listened to the gossip. ¡°Sister Qian Jiu was writing love letters to Brother Wang Er, but Li No. 4 was the one who received it all this time. The two of them had now been in a relationship for half a month now. Just then, they decided to go offline to meet in person¡­¡± ¡°Sister Qian Jiu had a breakdown when she saw that it was Li No. 4 writing to her this entire time. She sat on the basket and refused to come down. She said she wouldn¡¯t move unless Brother Wang Er came to her¡­¡± ¡°And then?¡± Zhao Yu listened with great interest. He did decide the general pattern in which these androids would behave, but that was about it. He had no idea how the plot would develop after a certain point. ¡°Then, well, you know, Brother Wang Er¡¯s wife Big Sister Zhang is a pretty strict one. After knowing what happened, she just wouldn¡¯t let Brother Wang Er go. Even told him to just let Sister Qian Jiu die.¡± ¡°Now, here¡¯s the interesting bit. You know how Li Zong Heng is always trying to please Sister Qian Jiu? After seeing her getting all emotional like this, he just had to keep trying to persuade Big Sister Zhang and Brother Wang Er.¡± ¡°Well, they¡¯re not going to listen to him, that¡¯s for sure. Just watch, Boss. In a while, Li Zongheng will come looking for us¡­¡± As he spoke, another android ran over from afar. Number 10 was written on its head. ¡°Boss, bad news!¡± Number 10 was the same as Number 6. He shouted from afar. He was behaving the same way as Zhao Yu programmed him to. ¡°Boss, hurry up and save Sister Qian Jiu¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s here¡­¡± Zhao Yu and Number 6 looked at each other, as if they had expected it. At this moment, the red light above their heads lit up. Number 6 and Number 10 immediately stood up straight, restrained their expressions, and did not move at all. ¡°Sir, Xiao Tian No. 18 has returned¡­¡± Zhao Yu was disappointed. Just as he was about to hear the key, the base butler came to disturb him again. He said impatiently, ¡°Alright, alright, alright! We¡¯ll talk about this later! Hurry up and leave. They won¡¯t feel comfortable with you here!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The red light disappeared, and No. 6 and No. 10 returned to their original state. A smile appeared on Zhao Yu¡¯s face again. On the other side, at the entrance of the base, Xiao Tian No. 18 was dragging a spacecraft behind it. Inside the spacecraft were three terrified astronauts. The red light lit up, and the base butler sent out an order through the wireless signal. ¡°The spacecraft will remain shielded. Drag it into the quarantine room for disinfection¡­¡± ¡°Three extraterrestrials are locked up in the detention room, awaiting your orders¡­¡± Inside the spacecraft, the three astronauts were panicking. They did not expect to encounter alien technology on their first moon landing. From what they could tell, a robot dog disguised as a rock had just disabled all the electronic equipment in their spacecraft. Not only that, they also saw an electromagnetic net that was dragging their entire spacecraft away. Apart from that, they also saw small robot dogs coming out of the big robot dog. These small robot dogs were constantly cleaning up the traces left behind, restoring everything to a state where no one could tell that any human activity took place. ¡°There really are aliens. What should we do now?¡± One of the female astronauts was trembling. It was hard to tell whether she was scared or excited. The older male astronaut was the captain of this operation. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°The training manual says that if we encounter aliens, we have to remain calm, smile, and show kindness. Our every move can have an impact on the future of our kind¡­¡± ¡°When you see the aliens, just smile. Leave the rest to me¡­¡± Hearing this, the other two heaved a sigh of relief. They listened to their captain and smiled, trying their best to look friendly. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 3 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°It¡¯s been an hour. I can¡¯t believe it. They¡¯re still playing footage of White Rabbit No. 1 when the moon landing is happening right now ¡­¡± ¡°They must have discovered something that they can¡¯t tell us about¡­¡± ¡°Is it possible that there are aliens waiting outside the lander?¡± ¡°Maybe, I guess. Perhaps the aliens said hi at the three astronauts and said,¡¯Welcome to the Moon¡¯ or something.¡± The live broadcast of White Rabbit Nine¡¯s manned moon landing was cut off for an hour. The capital city of Xia didn¡¯t give any other explanation other than asking the host, Du Dan, to come out and explain that the signal was interrupted due to electromagnetic interference. Despite being able to see only old footage of the previous landing, the people sitting in front of the television and in the live broadcast room did not dare to leave for a moment. They were afraid that they would miss an important scene. On the internet¡¯s hot topic list, the hottest topic were #livestream interrupted for an hour# and #what exactly is on the moon#. The top ten trending searches were all related to the Moon. It appeared that everyone in the great nation of Xia was talking about this. Meanwhile, the same kind of discussions were also held in other countries. ¡°Can anyone use a VPN to check what¡¯s happening in Xia right now? Are they watching the old footage as well, or is it just us?!¡± ¡°The live broadcast is hosted by Xia¡¯s government, right? Judging from the quality, I almost thought that it was streamed by some small media company¡­¡± ¡°I came back from Xia¡¯s live broadcast. The livestream in the great nation of Xia is the same as what we¡¯ve seen. It¡¯s all replays¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did they discover something?¡± ¡°What the hell is Great Xia doing? They¡¯re doing a live broadcast and a one-hour replay. Who are they trying to fool?!¡± .. Thomas replied, ¡°Great Xia¡¯s live broadcast was interrupted for an hour. The reason for it is because of electromagnetic interference. However, as far as we know, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any external electromagnetic interference near the landing site on the dark side of the moon¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, electromagnetic interference. Wait, you said there isn¡¯t any?¡± Chief Engineer Yang coughed and smiled. ¡°Ah, right, right, right. There¡¯s a small glitch in our equipment. The camera that we developed turned black. We couldn¡¯t adjust it for a long time¡­¡± After hanging up, Thomas instructed, ¡°Mobilize the Zeus detector and search for any electromagnetic waves near the moon¡­¡± He suspected that there might really be some electromagnetic waves on the dark side of the moon. As it turned out, Great Xia had detected it while they had not. This was very scary to him. This meant that the great nation of Xia¡¯s detection technology, in a certain aspect, might have surpassed theirs! He hung up the phone in regret. Calling didn¡¯t help at all. Not only did he not get any useful information, he also increased his workload by having to call for a full investigation. ¡°What the hell is Great Xia doing?!¡± Thomas browsed through the comments on the Internet. All the comments were saying everyone suspected that Great Xia have discovered aliens. This was not impossible. Humans had launched many satellites onto the moon. They knew very well the condition of the moon¡¯s surface. However, who knew if there wasn¡¯t any extraterrestrial technology that deceived them this whole time? ¡°Which satellites do we have on the dark side of the moon right now?¡± he asked. ¡°We need ones that can see the landing point of White Rabbit Nine¡­¡± ¡°Not at the moment, Sir. The nearest long-orbit satellite will be in a day¡¯s time¡­¡± ¡°Get that satellite ready at all times. Focus on observing the situation at White Rabbit Nine¡¯s landing point a day later¡­¡± The entire world was paying attention to Great Xia¡¯s manned moon landing, and these people were no exception. When White Rabbit Nine reached the dark side of the moon, it was not that they did not want to continue monitoring. The thing was, their satellites on the moon happened to have limited capacity. Furthermore, the dark side could not be observed directly through Earth¡¯s equipment, so they could only obtain information from Great Xia¡¯s official website. .. Meanwhile, in the Great Xia Space Agency. ¡°Are you sure that the filming location is the landing point?!¡± Chief Engineer Yang stared at the image from the lunar exploration satellite. He was a little confused. On the screen, there was no White Rabbit Nine Landing Cabin. The ground was barren. The spaceship, too. There was not even a single trace of landing. ¡°We¡¯re sure. We¡¯ve used three algorithms to calculate. The location captured by the satellite is correct. It¡¯s where White Rabbit Nine landed¡­¡± The staff member said affirmatively, but his tone was filled with uncertainty. ¡°Then tell me, where¡¯s the spaceship? Where are they?!¡± Chief Engineer Yang¡¯s voice trembled. This kind of thing had never happened before. He did not know what the consequences would be. All the staff members looked at the images sent back by the satellite. They were all at a loss and were terrified to find out what happened. They all watched as White Rabbit Nine was being launched from the ground and flew toward the moon. They watched it all, step by step, before the spaceship finally landed on the dark side of the moon. Some people even suspected that they had a problem with their memory, so they found the video of White Rabbit Nine landing on the moon. After taking a good look, they confirmed that White Rabbit Nine had, indeed, landed on the moon from outer space. After a long silence, someone finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Chief Engineer Yang, perhaps there¡¯s something wrong with this long-orbit detection satellite. Maybe there was a problem with the image transmission¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we let the near-orbit satellite take a look again?!¡± Chief Engineer Yang nodded slightly. He felt that the possibility of an error during image transmission was very high. Otherwise, what could have explained the disappearance of a giant spaceship? ¡°How long before the nearest near-orbit satellite arrives?!¡± ¡°Two days!¡± ¡°What about the other forces?¡± he asked. ¡°There are five satellites on the moon. The satellites of Asan are assembled, and the images are synthesised in the later stages. They don¡¯t have the capability to observe the landing point¡­¡± ¡°The technology inherited by the Northern Bear lacks maintenance, and there is no satellite landing point¡­¡± ¡°The Five Eyes does have a remote satellite landing point. It will take three days for them to arrive¡­¡± ¡°The closest ones belong to Thomas. Their long-orbit satellite would pass through the landing point in a day¡­¡± ¡°Boss, should we contact them?¡± ¡°No, they won¡¯t tell us the truth¡­¡± Chief Engineer Yang pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Their long-orbit satellite will arrive in a day. Let¡¯s see how they will react then¡­¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 4 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Number 10, Li Zong Heng, said anxiously, ¡°Boss! Please go and persuade Big Sister Zhang! She doesn¡¯t want Brother Wang Er to go and see Little Sister Qian. If he doesn¡¯t go, Little Sister Qian won¡¯t come down from the basket¡­¡± ¡°Hey, you like Sister Qian Jiu, don¡¯t you?¡± Zhao Yu chuckled. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But Sister Qian Jiu likes Brother Wang Er!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Brother Wang Er and Big Sister Zhang belong together!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Sister Qian Jiu¡¯s body is very hard. She won¡¯t die even if she falls from the basket, right? ¡± ¡°Uh, she might break her nails¡­¡± Zhao Yu shrugged. ¡°So, even if Sister Qian Jiu doesn¡¯t come down, it doesn¡¯t matter. At most, she¡¯ll break her nails¡­¡± ¡°Anyways,If you still want me to persuade Brother Wang Er, I might just do that. But what are you going to do if Brother Wang Er and Sister Qian Jiu start to like each other? ¡± ¡°What am I going to do?¡± Li Zong Heng¡¯s expressions kept changing. After a while, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Her happiness is my happiness. Boss, let¡¯s go find Big Sister Zhang now¡­¡± ¡°You bootlicker!¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t know what else to say. He was the one who designed Number 10¡¯s character to be like this, but it was still kind of dumbfounding to interact with someone with a personality like this. ¡°Who¡¯re you calling a bootlicker? I¡¯m not a bootlicker!¡± Li Zong Heng denied. ¡°Yes, you are! I¡¯m really impressed by how much of a bootlicker you are!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head. Under Li Zong Heng¡¯s urging, he rushed to Big Sister Zhang¡¯s house, explained the situation, and had Brother Wang Er come with him for a while. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t follow them to watch what happened next. While he was the one who orchestrated these androids to act romantically to each other, he wasn¡¯t one to, say, believe in love. He also didn¡¯t like watching other people in love, so he just left Brother Wang Er and Sister Qian Jiu to do their own thing. After walking along the corridor for a while, he saw a figure sneaking up on the wall and doing something. Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes sparkled as he walked over quietly. ¡°Ba Jie, what are you doing?¡± Ba Jie was startled. He turned his head and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Zhao Yu. He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Boss, I found that the wall is dirty. I¡¯m wiping it now¡­¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t believe his nonsense and leaned against the wall. There was a three-centimeter-long piece of glass there. Inside the glass, mist lingered, and a beautiful figure could be seen taking a shower. ¡°Who¡¯s inside?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Little Seven¡­¡± Ba Jie chuckled and peeked through the cracks in the glass. ¡°Tsk tsk, Little Seven¡¯s got a smoking hot body¡­¡± The two of them leaned against the wall for a while. As they continued to watch, a voice suddenly came from behind them. ¡°What are you guys doing?!¡± When Zhao Yu turned around, Liu Wumei looked at the two of them with a puzzled expression. He quickly stood up straight and used his body to block the glass, ¡°Ahem, the wall is dirty. I¡¯m wiping it with Ba Jie¡­¡± ¡°Brother Yu, leave this kind of chore to us. Why bother yourself with such an unimportant job?¡± Liu Wumei said as she came up to help wipe the wall. Zhao Yu quickly stopped her. ¡°No need, no need! It¡¯s already clean. What about you? What are you doing?¡± ¡°Oh, right!¡± Liu Wumei slapped her forehead and quickly said, ¡°The butler asked me to send food to the captives. Boss, I¡¯ll go and get busy first¡­¡± Captives? Zhao Yu was stunned and quickly pulled her back. ¡°Wait a minute, what captives?! ¡± ¡°The captives?¡± Liu Wumei asked in confusion. ¡± The captives that Xiaotian No. 18 captured?! ¡± Only then did Zhao Yu realize that Uncle Da seemed to have wanted to tell him about it. ¡°Uncle Da, what did you say about No. 18?¡± he asked. The red light above the corridor lit up. ¡°Sir, Xiaotian No. 18 has discovered a spaceship and captured three aliens. They have been dragged back to the base.¡± Uncle Da¡¯s emotionless voice rang out. ¡°What?!¡± Zhao Yu was shocked and quickly confirmed, ¡°We caught three aliens?!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Uncle Da said. ¡°The biological characteristics of the three people are very similar to you, Officer. Two men and one woman¡­¡± ¡°Where are they? Bring me there!¡± It had been more than five years since he had transmigrated from planet Earth. This was the first time Zhao Yu had heard about living creatures close to him. He could not help but be a little excited. So, aliens. The real question was, were they from this planet or from other planets? Speaking of which, Zhao Yu was also a little afraid. He was worried that he had been exposed to whoever these explorers were connected with. Worse yet, he was afraid that his base would be destroyed when it¡¯s exposed to aliens. The detention room was only ten square meters. There was no furniture at all. It was empty. The three astronauts didn¡¯t dare to take off their spacesuits. They sat back to back in the middle. The older astronaut closed his eyes and thought about what to possibly say next. The other two young astronauts were whispering to each other. ¡°There¡¯s still half an hour of oxygen left. What should we do later?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems like there¡¯s air in this environment, but I don¡¯t know if I can breathe¡­¡± ¡°Liu Ning, do you think Earth knows that we¡¯ve been captured by aliens?!¡± ¡°Probably. The people watching must be very worried. You know, since our giant spaceship was towed away from the landing site¡­¡± ¡°Does that mean we¡¯re going to be famous?!!¡± His reaction made Liu Ning speechless. She shook his head and said, ¡°Wang Dong Dong, focus on the present. We don¡¯t even know if we can return to Earth alive¡­¡± While the two of them were having it out, Captain Zhang Tao suddenly opened his eyes and whispered, ¡°Do you feel like you¡¯re being watched?!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The two of them were stunned and looked around warily. However, there was nothing else other than mirrors. ¡°Two-sided mirror?!¡± Zhao Yu was standing outside these mirrors. He was listening to the conversation as the volume was magnified many times. Even though the voices of these astronauts were very soft, it was still very clear to hear. ¡°Earth, Uncle Da. Did they say Earth?!¡± ¡°Yes, during their conversation, the three of them mentioned Earth a total of four times¡­¡± Zhao Yu frowned and looked at the flags on their chests. He was shocked. It was the flag of the great nation of Xia before he transmigrated. Could it be that the place he transmigrated to wasn¡¯t far away and was still in the solar system? ¡°Where are their spaceships?!¡± ¡°In the quarantine room¡­¡± ¡°Uncle Da, record their conversation. I¡¯ll go to the spaceship to take a look!¡± Zhao Yu planned to see if there were any clues on the spaceship. The spaceship was very simple and crude. It looked like a persimmon, an irregular cylinder. ¡°White Rabbit No. 9¡­¡± Zhao Yu read the Chinese characters outside the spaceship. He was 70% sure that he was still in the solar system. He boarded the spaceship and found the thing that represented time under Uncle Da¡¯s guidance. A cell phone. After it was opened, the time displayed on the screen was:September 21st, 2028, 20:55. Zhao Yu carefully recalled that the time he had transmigrated and the time he had spent in this world happened to be the time on his phone. This meant that he really did not travel too far and was still in the solar system, or rather¡­On the Moon! ¡°The White Rabbit is a spaceship used by Great Xia to explore the moon¡­¡± ¡°Since the three of them can come up, it means that they can go back too!¡± Zhao Yu was a little excited when he found out about this. ¡°I¡¯ve been away from home for so long. Can I finally return to Earth?!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 5 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°I can¡¯t go back!¡± Zhao Yu calmed down after being excited for a few minutes. ¡°If I go back with them, there are a few questions that are difficult to answer¡­¡± ¡°First, how did I get to the Moon?!¡± ¡°Second, how did I survive on the moon these past few years?!¡± ¡°Thirdly, how was my moon base built?!¡± ¡°System? Base car?¡± Zhao Yu felt that no matter how much he explained, there would always be people who would not believe him. There would always be people who would think that he was either lying or hiding something. All things considered, he might actually be in a lot of trouble if he were to return to Earth. What awaited him might be torture, life in a dark prison, or worse yet, assassination. ¡°Not only can I not go back, I also can¡¯t expose my identity. At the very least, I can¡¯t expose my identity as an earthling¡­¡± Zhao Yu sighed. He couldn¡¯t entrust his life to the good will of people on Earth. There might be someone who would treat him kindly if he were to reveal his identity, but he believed that many would want to hurt him to learn about his secrets. He suddenly thought of something and hurriedly asked, ¡°Butler, have we been discovered by the earthlings?!¡± ¡°To prevent exposure, the base has not placed any satellites on this planet. There are no means to detect us from outer space¡­¡± Back then, Zhao Yu was afraid that the detector would be discovered by alien civilizations. To prevent this from happening, not only did he build the base underground, he also did not dare to build more radars on the moon¡¯s surface. In fact, he hadn¡¯t really made any sort of arrangement to build detectors that could sense any incoming vessels from outer space. This was the right thing to do, though. If he was to build any satellite near his base, that would be the same as telling all the nearby aliens to come and destroy him. With his current level of technology, his detector would definitely be effective against less advanced civilizations. However, if he encountered a very advanced civilization, not only would his detector be unable to detect their presence, he might just risk being detected by them instead. ¡°However, when capturing the spaceship, Xiaotian No. 18 activated the signal jammer¡­¡± Uncle Da seemed to have guessed what Zhao Yu was thinking. Zhao Yu quickly asked for details. Needless to say, he was quite relieved to know that Xiaotian had a complete set of procedures for supply searching and removing evidence of its presence. ¡°It seems that the Earth has not discovered us. Perhaps, in their eyes, the three astronauts have simply lost contact¡­¡± ¡°There are many ways to lose contact, such as by encountering some sort of accident or a cosmic storm ¡­¡± As he did not set up any detection tool for situations like the one he was in right now, Zhao Yu realized that he was like a blind man. He would be very passive most of the time if he was ¡°visited¡± by aliens. However, again, he didn¡¯t know where he was in space and how far away the aliens were from him. If he was to set up any detection device, he would risk having his entire base exposed. That was the case a few moments ago. Now that he knew that he was on the Moon, he realized that he was quite safe. If anything, he knew that Earth didn¡¯t really pose as a great danger to him. ¡°Uncle Da!¡± Zhao Yu suddenly panicked as he thought of something, ¡°Can a nuclear bomb threaten our base?!¡± ¡°The defense level of the base¡¯s outer shell is not enough to withstand a nuclear bomb¡­¡± Hearing this, Zhao Yu frowned. If Earth discovered their base and fired a few nuclear bombs, things could get ugly. Uncle Da continued, ¡°The conventional ground defense fortifications-Sentinels. They can intercept all flying objects below 100 mach. They can destroy nuclear bombs before they reach the base.¡± ¡°So it can intercept a launched nuclear bomb?!¡± Zhao Yu was relieved after hearing this. If he was somehow exposed, at least he would not be nuked by Earthlings. After sealing away White Rabbit Nine, Zhao Yu returned to the confinement room. Without showing his face, he asked a few questions to the astronauts. He did it through a speaker, of course. After learning all that he could, he was 100% sure that this Earth those astronauts came from was the Earth that he transmigrated from. ¡°Butler, keep the three of them separate from each other. Remember, don¡¯t starve them to death¡­¡± For the time being, Zhao Yu did not want to meet the three of them in person. He also didn¡¯t want to let them go, either. He could only lock them up for now and think about what to do with them in the future. .. September 21st, 2028. This was a day where almost everyone on Earth was left disappointed. It was seven o¡¯clock in the evening. There had been no live footage ever since the broadcast signal of the manned moon landing was interrupted. Instead, old footage of the previous moon landing was played the entire night. Still, many people stayed in front of the television, afraid to leave. They were afraid that they would miss something, but in the end, there was nothing. Many people fell asleep after cursing the Great Xia Space Agency for not showing them anything, while some decided to stay up late to watch until the live broadcast ended. Meanwhile, there was the Great Xia¡¯s Extraterrestrial Civilization Exploration Association. This was an organization made up of many astronomy enthusiasts. Naturally, they were very interested about what happened in the moon landing that was taking place. Ever since the live broadcast signal was cut off, Ma Hai Bo, the association¡¯s manager, became certain that something was wrong. He and his associates suspected that the officials had discovered some that they could not tell the public. While waiting for the live broadcast to come back, Ma Hai Bo found several friends who worked at the space center. He tried asking them about what happened, but he didn¡¯t hear anything useful from them. This made him feel that there was something fishy going on. He even began to suspect that there were aliens on the moon. Even if there were no aliens that came into contact, at the very least, White Rabbit Nine might have just discovered some alien civilization ruins. Or an alien spaceship, maybe! The thought made the members of the association very excited. After some work, Ma Hai Bo found a friend who was skilled in hacking. ¡°You want me to hack in?!¡± The hacker friend asked. He did not show his face. He only attended the online meeting with a cartoon avatar on a video app. ¡°Yes, White Rabbit Nine¡¯s live broadcast signal was cut off. Something big must have happened that caught the officials off guard. Until now, they still haven¡¯t been able to give a reasonable explanation¡­¡± ¡°Whatever happened, this must be something that wouldn¡¯t happen normally, ¡± Ma Hai Bo said somewhat agitatedly. ¡°Something big must¡¯ve happened!¡± After a moment of silence, the hacker shook his head and said,¡±I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t hack in. If it were somewhere else, even if it was a foreign entity, I could give it a try¡­¡± Ma Hai Bo narrowed his eyes. He felt that this friend of his was not only a hacker. He might also be a¡­. Whatever he was, the chances were pretty likely. ¡°Foreign entities work too. What¡¯s happening to White Rabbit Nine is a very important matter, so there must be many foreign detectors close to it. Perhaps they can find something¡­¡± The hacker nodded and said, ¡°As for time, I can only give you 30 seconds. I¡¯m doing this only once for you. You only have one chance!¡± Hacking into a satellite for 30 seconds was a pretty big deal. Ma Hai Bo couldn¡¯t ask for more than that. He must use the chance that he had very well. After hesitating for a while, he turned on his computer and searched. Soon, he found a satellite that belonged to another country. Unfortunately, this one would take a day to reach the landing point of White Rabbit Nine. After hesitating for a moment, Ma Hai Bo asked ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a look at this satellite after it flies past White Rabbit Nine? That¡¯s one day from now.¡± ¡°If the space agency gives out an explanation at any point before that, then we¡¯ll just not hack into it?!¡± ¡°Sure thing¡­¡± After his hacker friend left, Ma Hai Bo let out a big sigh. Before this point, he didn¡¯t even dare to think about doing something like hacking a satellite. For a moment, he felt that he might have gone too far this time. However, that thought was quickly replaced by a sense of determination. ¡°Well, if they really discovered aliens and decided to hide it from the public, then I guess I am only doing what¡¯s right¡­¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 6 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Meanwhile, in the Great Xia Space Agency. The staff members didn¡¯t sleep all night. They were divided into several groups. One group was responsible for checking whether the lunar long-orbit exploration satellite was operating normally. Specifically, they were checking whether the image of the White Rabbit Nine landing site was correct. The other group of people were checking the landing point of White Rabbit Nine. They wanted to see if there was any chance of the spaceship having deviated from its supposed landing point. Another group of people contacted the military and asked about the various possibilities of the signal being blocked. Chief Engineer Yang had dark circles under his eyes. Since he was the commander-in-chief, he did not sleep all night. A young man new to the job ran over, ¡°Chief Engineer Yang, the television station is calling to ask about the truth behind White Rabbit Nine. Should we tell them?¡± Chief Engineer Yang was infuriated with the question,¡±The truth? Do you know what the truth is? Why don¡¯t you tell me what the hell happened?¡± The young employee was too scared to say anything in response. Seeing him like this, Chief Engineer Yang simply told him to go away. Pretty soon, other people came over and asked the same question. They all came from different places.There was the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, the Ministry of State Security, and even the General Affairs Department. Apart from the General Affairs Department, Chief Engineer Yang dismissed everyone who came to ask. After thinking for a moment, he said to his subordinates, ¡°Tell them that we have temporarily lost contact with White Rabbit Nine. Tell them that we are investigating the cause¡­¡± Naturally, Chief Engineer Yang was very nervous. However, he knew his priorities. Right now, the most important thing was not to give an explanation to the audience in front of the television, but to find out what happened to White Rabbit Nine! Chief Engineer Yang had an ominous feeling about all of this. He was afraid that the final outcome would be bad. Really bad. Still, without knowing what the result would be, he could only brace himself and continue to check. Pretty soon, it was dawn. Assistant Little Wang walked over with his phone in hand. He was looking pretty worried. ¡°Chief Engineer Yang! Instead of dying down, the discussion has become even more intense! The top ten searched topics on the internet are all about White Rabbit Nine¡­¡± ¡°I know ~~!¡± Chief Engineer Yang rubbed his temples with his fingers. He knew how much attention this whole situation was attracting. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be receivingfive phone calls from the television station. ¡°Are we just going to ignore it?!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about it now, can we?!¡± Chief Engineer Yang had a bitter expression. ¡°Now, there¡¯s only one examination left. We¡¯ll talk about it after that is over¡­¡± Assistant Little Wang fell silent. This whole situation was too much pressure for anyone. Even she felt a headache just thinking about it. Fortunately, she was not the chief engineer. Half an hour later, all the inspections were completed. The staff members who had been tired for the entire night began to report the results one by one. ¡°The inspection of the White Rabbit will be completed by Group 4, Group 5, Group 6, and Group 8¡­¡± ¡°The four of us will be responsible for checking the White Rabbit¡¯s mobility and navigation control systems¡­¡± ¡°We have a full set of test data of the White Rabbit before it lost signal. The rover was using a wheeled, arm suspension scheme. It can move forward, backward, rotate, and climb hills¡­¡± ¡°According to the calculations, the data is normal. There is nothing unusual¡­¡± ¡°The five of us will be responsible for the inspection of the measurement and control data transmission sub-system and the integrated electronic sub-system¡­¡± ¡°.. Drive module normal, central computer normal, processing module normal, navigation control normal¡­¡± The teams reported that the data of the White Rabbit was normal. There were no errors. However, Chief Engineer Yang¡¯s was starting to have an irritated or even worried look on his face. The more normal the White Rabbit was reported to be, the more it meant that the loss of contact was an outlier, something that happened because of an uncontrollable and unknown factor. ¡°What about the satellites? What are the results?¡± ¡°Satellite communication transmission is normal, no deviation¡­¡± ¡°Sir, after communicating with the military, we concluded that we can not rule out the possibility that there¡¯s high-tech technology that is blocking our satellites and replacing input with fake content. However, the possibility of this is very low. With the current technology available on planet Earth, it is very difficult to do this without being found out¡­¡± ¡°Not even the Commonwealth of Meine can do something like that, no?¡± ¡°According to the military, Meine might have been able to do so thirty years ago. Now, however, they can¡¯t possibly sneak past us.¡± After the information was gathered, Chief Engineer Yang had to face a fact. ¡°So, the image sent back by the satellite in the far orbit is real. White Rabbit Nine should have been at the landing point, but it went missing?!!¡± ¡°Is this some kind of supernatural phenomenon?!¡± ¡°Perhaps, the malfunction of the satellite is something we have never encountered before¡­¡± The assistant was also at a loss. She was still waiting for the latest report, ¡°Boss, do you want to report it?¡± ¡°No! We still don¡¯t know anything yet!¡± Chief Engineer Yang shook his head. Just like what his subordinates said, perhaps the satellite had a malfunction that they did not know the reason for, which led to this seemingly supernatural event. ¡°There¡¯s still less than half a day before the long-orbit satellites of the Commonwealth of Meine can observe the landing point. Let¡¯s wait and see what their satellites will capture¡­¡± .. ¡°Any news?¡± ¡°No!¡± Ma Hai Bo shook his head as he looked at the report he received, ¡°It¡¯s as if White Rabbit Nine didn¡¯t land on the moon! The officials haven¡¯t even released any follow-up news. The latest news is from last night, when the live broadcast was interrupted¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty abnormal. It¡¯s been almost a day since the livestream, but there¡¯s nothing new at all. It¡¯s as if they¡¯ve completely forgotten that there¡¯s another spaceship on the moon with three astronauts on it¡­¡± The officials pretended that nothing had happened, but the netizens would not. There were rumours everywhere on the Internet, and some of them were spreading like wildfire. For example, some were saying that the three astronauts were kidnapped by aliens. They were saying that the aliens were asking for a ransom of 8.8 billion yuan. Another rumour was that White Rabbit Nine had already crashed. It was said that the officials could not accept this fact, so they simply tried to erase all the records that they had. Some people even believed the rumour that the Moon that was on live broadcast was actually filmed in a prison. They were saying that the three people sent there were prisoners dressed as astronauts. Anyhow, public opinion would always shift towards believing in nonsensical stories. Netizens believed all kinds of things, especially when the officials did not explain it immediately. On the internet, the most popular conspiracy theories were that ¡°the Great Xia Space Administration was filming the moon landing in a recording studio: and that ¡°since reporters risked their lives to confirm this, the live broadcast was put to a halt¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that as soon as the three astronauts got off the spacecraft, a reporter from the Commonwealth of Meine rushed towards the camera. He was asking why they weren¡¯t on the moon!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. I even saw the video just now. Unfortunately, it was deleted. This stupid platform doesn¡¯t want to release it¡­¡± ¡°I saw the video too. The three astronauts were stunned. They turned to look at the camera, and then one of the directors shouted ¡°Cut, cut, cut! Stop the livestream!¡±¡­¡± ¡°Ha, ha! I already predicted that Great Xia can¡¯t send people to the moon before the stream. It¡¯s all starting to make sense now, isn¡¯t it? Am I a prophet?!¡± ¡°My boyfriend works at the Meine Space Agency. According to him, in another six hours, our long-orbit lunar satellite will be able to observe the landing site of the White Rabbit Nine¡­¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Soon, we¡¯ll know for sure whether White Rabbit Nine is a hoax or not! Maybe it¡¯s a hoax shot in a recording studio. Or, we¡¯ll find out that it¡¯s actually on the moon!!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 7 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Alien friend, can we meet and talk? ¡± After talking to the electronic voice for a while, Zhang Tao wanted to observe the ¡°alien¡± he was speaking to up close. Naturally, Zhao Yu wouldn¡¯t let him have his way. Instead of showing up in person, he asked Big Sister Zhang and Brother Wang Er to send his captives to be imprisoned. While there were no prison cells built in this base, there were a few rooms in the industrial area that were fully equipped for Zhao Yu to live in temporarily when he was inspecting work. For now, he could arrange for the three of them to stay in the industrial area temporarily. Clang! The door opened, and the three of them took two steps back nervously. Outside the door, a robot appeared. It was carrying weapons on its shoulders. It had a pair of emotionless laser eyes. It was the same robot that drove the three of them here. The two robot guards didn¡¯t enter. Instead, they stood on both sides of the door. Then, two more figures walked in. It was Big Sister Zhang and Brother Wang Er. Looking at the two people who walked in, Zhang Tao and the other two were shocked. These aliens actually looked like them. ¡°You can take off your oxygen masks. You can breathe in the base!¡± Big Sister Zhang¡¯s name was Zhang Yi Xia. She looked to be in her forties. She was a nanny designed by Zhao Yu in the early days when he first came to the moon. She was responsible for cooking and cleaning. The AI system implanted in her body was very human-like, and her expression was no different from a human¡¯s. She was so human-like, in fact, the three astronauts thought that they had encountered a living person. Liu Ning glanced at Wang Dong Dong and Zhang Tao. Seeing them nod, she took off his oxygen mask. After inhaling and exhaling, she confirmed that the air was no different from Earth. After Zhang Tao confirmed that there was no problem with the air, he extended out his arm and attempted to be friendly, ¡°Hello, my name is Zhang Tao. I¡¯m a native of Earth, the third planet in the solar system. I belong to the nation of Great Xia and am a member of Xia¡¯s space agency. I¡¯m here because I¡¯m carrying out the manned space exploration program¡­¡± ¡°Hello!¡± Seeing this, Zhang Yi Xia shook his hand and asked, ¡°Oh, so your planet is called Earth. What do you call this place?!¡± Zhang Tao and the other two were stunned. They could not believe it, but they soon realized that the alien they were speaking to wanted to ask them the name of the moon. ¡°In the eyes of us earthlings, this place is called the Moon. Like the Sun, it¡¯s a celestial body that has always been with us¡­¡± ¡°Are the two planets not far from each other?!¡± Zhang Yi Xia asked curiously. Brother Wang Er¡¯s name was Wang Er Chun. He was programmed to have a quiet, shy personality. Seeing that Zhang Yi Xia was not stopping with her questions, he couldn¡¯t help but remind her. ¡°The butler doesn¡¯t want us to say too much!¡± Zhang Yi Xia stopped asking and spoke to the three astronauts, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to your place of residence¡­¡± ¡°Butler?¡± Zhang Tao decided to remember this information. If possible, she would like to try getting more information from these aliens in the future. As they guided the astronauts to where they were going to live, Zhang Yi Xia and Wang Er Chun kept on whispering to each other. They seemed to be quarreling with each other. Meanwhile, the three astronauts looked around and followed them slowly. Behind them were two armed robot guards who watched their every move. After passing through a long corridor, they came to an elevator. Under the watchful eyes of Zhang Tao and the others, Zhang Yi Xia pressed the down button. Above the elevator, the numbers marked were changing from -9 to -10, -11¡­ While looking at the numbers, the astronauts realized that this base was much bigger than it looked. Despite being obviously bewildered with all of this, Zhang Tao tried his best to remember everything he had seen along the way. ¡°Ding ~~!¡± Just as they were feeling nervous, the elevator door at -18 suddenly opened. ¡°So, we are on the -18th floor?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The elevator was huge, twice as big as the elevators on Earth. After entering the elevator, Zhang Tao saw that the two robot guards were also coming in. As heavy as they looked to be, the elevator did not tremble at all. Alien technology. Normal, right? Anyways, what shocked Zhang Tao even more was the number of elevator buttons inside the elevator. The numbers ranged from -1 to -180, meaning that there was a total of, what? 180 floors underground? The three astronauts were absolutely shocked. Without ever being found out by the humans, the aliens managed to build an entire gigantic structure under the surface of the moon. ¡°Which floor did the butler send them to?¡± Zhang Yi Xia stood in front of the button and asked awkwardly. In response to her, Wang Er Chun quietly pressed the button for the -109th floor. Seeing that the -109 button light up, Liu Ning was a little scared, ¡°Um, may I ask where you¡¯re taking us?¡± ¡°Industrial area!¡± ¡°Shua ~!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the elevator door opened. Looking at the top, the number had jumped from -18 to -109. That happened in a second. The three astronauts were a little surprised. When they looked outside the elevator, the scene had completely changed. At the -18th floor, there was a metal corridor outside the elevator. Now, as they were at -109 floor, they saw that there was a giant factory outside the elevator. There were mechanical devices operating automatically everywhere. The lights in the factory were shining bright. and the machines were all running on their own. Not far from the elevator was a three-story iron villa. It was where Zhao Yu temporarily stayed when he was inspecting the work that took place here. Zhang Yi Xia said as she brought the three of them to the front of the villa, ¡°You guys stay here. I¡¯ll come and deliver your daily necessities every day¡­¡± Wang Er Chun interrupted, ¡°This villa is the only place you can move about. If you leave, these two won¡¯t show you any mercy!¡± As he spoke, he pointed at the two armed robots. ¡°Yes, understood! We won¡¯t run around!!¡± Zhang Tao quickly agreed, then brought his two subordinates into the villa. .. ¡°Has the star destroyer cannon been built?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look. It¡¯s taking all my time to deal with these captives! I need to go see my star destroyer cannon!¡± Zhao Yu took the elevator and went straight to -5 floor. On this floor, there were all kinds of defensive weapons waiting to be activated from their dormant state. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t stop here when he arrived. Instead, he boarded a small train on this floor and headed elsewhere. After about three minutes, the train stopped at a place that looked like a rocket launch station. ¡°This is the star destroyer cannon?!¡± Zhao Yu was overjoyed as he saw the cannon muzzle that was hundreds of meters tall. The star destroyer cannon was the most powerful weapon he had at the moment. According to the system, the highest-level star destroyer cannon could blow up a star. Of course, the level of his cannon was still far from being able to do that. Right now, it was a level one cannon, and it could blow up a celestial body with a diameter of no more than 100 kilometers. ¡°The ground here has been disguised as a volcanic crater. If necessary, we can send the star destroyer cannon into space through the flying device at any time¡­¡± ¡°Can we do a test fire now? ¡± Zhao Yu was eager to give it a try. Like what he did to all his other weapons, he wanted to test his star destroyer cannon 100,000 meters underground. ¡°Sir, the power of the star destroyer cannon is a little too much. Our shooting range might not be able to withstand the impact¡­¡± Uncle Da hesitated for a moment, ¡°¡­Why don¡¯t we go outside and test it out? It just so happens that these aliens came from a place called Earth. According to the information on their spaceship, Earth is only 380,000 kilometers away from our base. We can fire a shot there to see the effect¡­¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 8 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation It had been a day since White Rabbit Nine landed on the moon. The Internet was going crazy. More and more media outlets in Great Xia were starting to create content based on rumors heard in foreign countries. ¡°It¡¯s been proven. White Rabbit Nine is filmed in a recording studio ¡­¡± ¡°Truth: ¡®Reporter from Meine broke in and found the three astronauts¡­¡± At first, Great Xia¡¯s netizens did not believe in any of the rumors from other countries. However, as time passed, they became less and less confident as the officials still did not give an answer. In the end, many people were disappointed. Although the official announcement had not been made, their hearts were already shaken. They were starting to feel that this White Rabbit Project No. 9 might really have been filmed at a film studio. .. Great Xia Space Agency. ¡°Chief Engineer Yang, can we issue an announcement to clarify the truth?¡± Seeing the disheartened reactions of the netizens, many of the staff members had mixed feelings. Grievance, pain, grief, all sorts of emotions surged into the hearts of these people.This was supposed to be an event worthy of national celebration, but because of the accidental disappearance of White Rabbit Nine, it became the biggest joke on the Internet. ¡°What truth?¡± Chief Engineer Yang asked calmly. ¡°The truth that our equipment might have malfunctioned!¡± Assistant Wang said anxiously. ¡°Open our official website. Look at the news this time last night¡­¡± Chief Engineer Yang ordered calmly. Assistant Little Wang opened it and was stunned. On their official website, there was indeed an announcement that the signal was interrupted due to the influence of cosmic electromagnetic waves. Assistant Little Wang was speechless. She typed this announcement herself. It had been a short day, but it felt like a long time had passed. She had even forgotten about the announcement that she made yesterday. ¡°But, Sir! There are a lot of people on the Internet who misunderstand us. There are less and less people that support us. Meanwhile, more and more began to talk negatively about us. If we don¡¯t clarify it now, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°To clarify something, you need to know what¡¯s actually happening!¡± Chief Engineer Yang shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that for now. Let¡¯s take a look at the long-orbit lunar satellite from the Commonwealth of Meine. How long will it take to detect the landing point?!¡± Assistant Xiao Wang could only sigh and investigate as instructed. ¡°Five minutes left!¡± ¡°If you think they will share it with us, then try it!¡± After Chief Engineer Yang finished speaking, he turned around and walked into a quiet room. He then dialed a special number and spoke a few secret codes. ¡°In five minutes, help me get a set of images from the Miyue-14386 satellite¡­¡± Assistant Wang walked to the Foreign Affairs Department and tried to call the Meine Space Agency. She wanted to see if they would share the image of the Miyue-14386 satellite. ¡°Ah, just half an hour ago, our satellite seemed to have been affected by cosmic electromagnetic waves. The signal was cut off!¡± Assistant Little Wang was a little confused when she heard this. As it turned out, their satellite was also jammed. Was it a coincidence, by any chance? .. ¡°Great Xia, I think you should change your name to ***¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Tiger Oil! Weren¡¯t you dancing before this? A day has passed! Let¡¯s see you dance now!¡± Some people who couldn¡¯t keep it to themselves made it all the way to Great Xia¡¯s network to mock the supporters of the White Rabbit Project. Normally, the local netizens would only need to use 10% of their power to talk back to these people, but things were different now. The netizens were responding very weakly to this mockery. It wasn¡¯t that no one was paying attention, no. The netizens had their hands on the keyboard. They wanted to say something to support the White Rabbit Project, like always, but they didn¡¯t know what to say. At the end of the day, a day had passed, and White Rabbit Nine had not appeared again. ¡°There¡¯s no way to fight this. Even if there¡¯s really a leaked video of the whole landing being staged, I would still try my best to deny it. But now, there¡¯s nothing¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, even if it was really shot in a film studio, shouldn¡¯t they at least try to follow through with the lies? If they try to follow through, there would still be a lot of people who would be willing to believe it, right?¡± ¡°Now, we¡¯ve been exposed when we¡¯re still in the middle of creating this hoax. It¡¯s too embarrassing¡­¡± ¡°Me too. I don¡¯t even want to go online now. We are the laughingstock of the whole world right now¡­¡± These comments seemed to be coming from the netizens of Great Xia. Still, Ma Hai Bo was a little skeptical. After scrolling through them, he asked his friend to check the IP address. ¡°Not in the country, overseas¡­¡± ¡°Hey!! They are pretending to be from Xia to make a fool out of us!¡± Ma Hai Bo had a helpless look on his face. The other association members were also extremely uncomfortable with the hate the Space Agency was receiving on the internet. They wanted to show their support for the White Rabbit Project, but their morale was low. ¡°Boss, can we make a comeback?¡± ¡°Stay patient. There¡¯s still one minute before the Meine satellites can capture footage of White Rabbit Nine¡¯s landing point. My friend will hack that satellite to get the image. After I receive the image, I¡¯ll connect it to our group. Remember to record it¡­¡± .. At the Meine Space Agency. ¡°Currently calibrating the position of Mi Yue-14386. Currently firing short-frequency pulse laser¡­¡± ¡°Once¡­Twice¡­Three times¡­¡± ¡°The adjustment is complete. The position error is 3.4 millimeters¡­¡± ¡°Please enter the coordinates of White Rabbit Nine¡¯s landing point¡­¡± ¡°Entering complete. Adjusting Mi Yue-14386¡¯s posture¡­¡± ¡°Position adjustment complete. Image will be received in 10 seconds¡­¡± ¡°Countdown: 10, 9, 8, 7¡­¡± ¡°3,2,1¡­¡± ¡°Synchronisation successful, adjusting satellite altitude. Estimated time for departure from the observation target is in 39 minutes and 44 seconds¡­¡± Thomas¡¯s eyes widened as he carefully looked at the image relayed by the satellite. On the big screen, there was nothing unusual on the moon. It was a boundless wasteland with no signs of life. There was no sight of White Rabbit Nine. ¡°No?¡± Thomas was a little confused. He turned his head, ¡°White Rabbit Nine, is there any problem with the surveillance video?¡± ¡°No, sir. It did take off from Earth, but it eventually disappeared at the Beta point on the back of the moon¡­¡± ¡°What about their spaceships?!¡± Forget about White Rabbit Nine, there was not even any trace left behind by the spacecraft when it landed.The staff members looked at each other in bewilderment. The internet was saying that White Rabbit Nine was filmed in a recording studio, but they knew for sure that White Rabbit Nine was launched and did reach the dark side of the moon. However, they had to face the truth. There was nothing to be seen or found. ¡°Shrink the image and expand the range¡­¡± Immediately, the satellite image was zoomed out, and the whole area within a few hundred meters of the landing point appeared. Although the image became a bit blurry, they should still be able to see any lander that was in the area. That should be the case. However, no matter how they looked around, they did not find anything with the same white color as the lander. They did not even find anything that remotely looked suspicious. ¡°Damn it! The landing point Great Xia announced is wrong! That has to be it!¡± Thomas thought that the Great Xia Space Agency had tricked them. If he had to guess, he would say that White Rabbit Nine had probably landed somewhere else on the dark side of the moon. At this moment, the image went black and a Panda Burning Incense icon appeared. ¡°Boss, bad news. The system has been hacked¡­¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 9 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Do you guys feel that something is wrong?!¡± Zhang Tao asked with a serious expression. He was on the -109th floor of the Moon Base. Beside him, Liu Ning and Wang Dong Dong were holding the food that Zhang Yi Xia had sent over. They were savoring it carefully. ¡°Captain, the food that the aliens cultivate seems to be similar to ours. It¡¯s also potatoes, vegetables, and rice¡­¡± They had flown for more than three days from Earth to the moon. All the food that they had was vacuum packed. The taste was pretty subpar, needless to say. That being said, the food that they were having now was hot and delicious. Wang Dong Dong didn¡¯t understand what his captain meant when he asked about something being wrong. He asked curiously as he ate, ¡°Captain, did you find anything?!¡± Zhang Tao looked around warily and gestured to the two of them. He whispered as they got their heads close to him, ¡°Did you notice that these aliens are speaking Chinese?!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The two of them stopped stuffing food into their mouths, and their eyes revealed surprise. ¡°Yeah, why do they speak Chinese?!¡± They were used to talking to people who spoke Chinese, so they never realized this issue. However, after Zhang Tao reminded them, the two of them remembered that they were on the Moon, inside the base of an alien. Come to think of it, the aliens that they were talking to all spoke Chinese. ¡°Also, the man and woman who led us here earlier look very similar to us. They have very standard Asian faces and figures¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think this is too much of a coincidence?!¡± ¡°Other than that, the floor signs in the elevator use Arabic numbers¡­¡± Zhang Tao continued to list. ¡°The decoration style of this house is also very similar to that of Earth. The food, too. We¡¯ve got potatoes, rice, vegetables¡­¡± Gulp ~! Liu Ning gulped and thought of a possibility, ¡°Captain, are you saying that we¡¯re dreaming right now?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible, but I just feel that this moon base is probably linked to Earth¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s as if it was built by Earthlings¡­¡± Wang Dong Dong was a little shocked, ¡°Captain, could it be that the aliens have arrived on Earth a long time ago? You know, so they could bring these things to the moon?¡± Liu Ning¡¯s eyes lightened up, ¡°So, the man and woman who brought us here before could be orphans brought here by real aliens from Earth. They were probably raised from a young age and were indoctrinated to think of themselves as aliens?!¡± Zhang Tao nodded slightly. As nonsensical as this theory was, it was still a better explanation than to say that they were all dreaming. He continued, ¡°From the looks of it, this moon base is very likely to be used by aliens to communicate with Earthlings¡­¡± .. ¡°My name is Yao Zhui Du, and I am a web administrator. I do website maintenance for a small company.¡± ¡°Of course, this was my public identity. In secret, I am a hacker who believes in, say, equivalent exchange.¡± ¡°Today, two amateurs came to me and asked me to hack the same satellite.¡± ¡°Awesome! I can get paid double for doing one thing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a satellite. It¡¯ll take three to five minutes, but I can¡¯t give it to my clients too quickly. They¡¯ll think that they are overpaying me if I do that.¡± ¡°So, for now, as usual, I¡¯ll play a few games and wait until it¡¯s about time I start.¡± .. ¡°It¡¯s here. Bros, look!¡± Ma Hai Bo was excited as he shared the picture sent by his hacker friend in the online group meeting. He and other members of the association took a long look at this image that they¡¯ve waited for a long time. The image was plain and unremarkable. It was the surface of the moon. Regular people might enjoy looking at photos like this, but they were from the Extraterrestrial Civilization Exploration Association. They were already sick of all the pictures of the moon that were circulating on the market. ¡°Where¡¯s White Rabbit Nine?!¡± One of them stared at the satellite image for a while, ¡°Brother Bo, did your friend hack the wrong satellite?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. He¡¯s very skilled at hacking¡­¡± Ma Hai Bo hesitated for a bit before contacting his friend again. He then went to ask about the image of the moon. Ten seconds later, he received a reply. The image sent over was the image that was requested. ¡°I didn¡¯t hack the wrong satellite. This is the satellite you asked for¡­¡± That¡¯s when Ma Hai Bo realized the problem. He frowned, ¡°Where¡¯s White Rabbit Nine?!¡± ¡°Could it be that Meine and the other countries didn¡¯t capture the landing point?!¡± ¡°Check the coordinates¡­¡± ¡°Coordinates are the same!!!¡± Ma Hai Bo was stunned. The members who were watching the satellite images with him were also dumbfounded. ¡°There¡¯s no White Rabbit Nine at the landing point¡­¡± ¡°Could it be¡­? Was the landing really staged? Was all recorded in a recording studio?!¡± The atmosphere in the group meeting became very tense. No one spoke for a long time. Ma Hai Bo was at a loss. He was starting to think that what they were doing was pointless. However, while the others could remain silent, he had to speak. He was the president of the association. Ma Hai Bo sighed and tried to pull himself together, ¡°There are two possibilities¡­¡± ¡°One is that White Rabbit Nine is really filmed in a recording studio. That would explain why the satellite from Meine didn¡¯t capture it¡­¡± ¡°The other possibility is that¡­ the Great Xia Space Agency was lying about where the landing point of White Rabbit Nine was¡­¡± ¡°So they might¡¯ve told us the wrong position. Is this really possible?¡± ¡°This is the first manned moon landing project. It will go down in history, for sure. Perhaps creating propaganda is more important than actually making the landing¡­¡± Ma Hai Bo pursed his lips. No matter which country it was, this was an opportunity to demonstrate strength. How could the space agency hide where the landing point was? ¡°Brother Bo, I¡¯m going down¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going offline too!¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± ¡°Bye!¡± One member after another went offline. Many people simply could not accept the possibility that their government had lied to them. After most of the members were gone, Ma Hai Bo slumped onto the bed and let out a long sigh. ¡°Now, whatever the space agency was up to, I just hope that they told us the wrong coordinates¡­¡± .. Meanwhile, at the Greata Xia Space Agency. All the staff members put down what they were doing and looked up at the big screen. It was showing the images of the Miyue-14386 satellite transferred from other channels. The screen flashed, showing the lonely scene on the moon. Chief Engineer Yang said, ¡°Checking the satellite number¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s confirmed to be Miyue-14386!¡± ¡°Checking the coordinates¡­¡± ¡°The coordinates are the same!¡± Chief Engineer Yang quickly turned his head to look at another screen. On it was their own satellite. From another angle, they were recording the landing point. By comparing the images transmitted by the two satellites, they could confirm that they were at the same location. There was no White Rabbit Nine! There were no signs of landing! This meant that there was nothing wrong with their satellites! After all, the possibility of two satellites from two countries failing at the same time was close to zero. There was silence in the game. No one spoke, because no one knew what actually happened. In fact, no one knew if the three astronauts were dead or alive! Assistant Little Wang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Boss, the other departments and the General Affairs Office are asking about the situation again. Should we tell them the truth?!¡± Chief Engineer Yang gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Our near-orbit satellite will arrive in one day. The image will be clearer. We can enlarge it to the centimeter level. We will definitely be able to see something¡­¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 10 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°They still haven¡¯t revealed any information?!¡± The staff of the television station were having headaches. The manned landing on the moon was supposed to be a historic event, but now¡­ it was becoming the biggest joke in the world at the moment. Forget about those netizens, even the people working at the space agency felt very uncomfortable when television kept on showing old footage of the previous moon landing attempt. Right now, the entire station was in chaos. Everyone was debating about what their next move should be. ¡°No, it¡¯s still the same announcement. They are saying that the electromagnetic signal is abnormal¡­¡± The assistant sighed and shook his head. In just one day, because of this matter, three strands of his hair had turned white. ¡°The internet is going crazy over this. How can they be so calm?¡± ¡°Can anyone give us the reason why this is happening at all?!¡± ¡°Well, they did say that the latest that they can tell us would be a day later¡­¡± ¡°One day later?! One day later? It¡¯s already two days away from the moon landing! Sure, we can pause the live broadcast, but what about the astronauts? Are they just going to not do anything for an entire day?!¡± The assistant scratched his head, ¡°According to the original schedule, the three astronauts should be returning in five hours, right?!¡± ¡°Ahhh ~~!¡± The leader let out a long sigh. He didn¡¯t know what to say. These days, many friends had asked about White Rabbit Nine, but he did not know any more than those who came to ask him. At this moment, a director rushed over. ¡°Director, there¡¯s a situation!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± ¡°The satellite images of the moon have been exposed online. They have taken a lot of photos of the landing points with satellites¡­¡± .. ¡°The final verdict? The landing point announced by Great Xia is wrong!¡± ¡°Just this evening, an overseas satellite on the moon passed by the White Rabbit Nine landing site and took a lot of photos. The results were shocking¡­¡± ¡°Satellite photos show that White Rabbit Nine is not at the landing point!!!¡± ¡°I actually think the foreign media is very implicit about this. They could¡¯ve just said that the entire operation is a hoax!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all a film! Done in a studio!¡± As the photos taken by the Miyue-14386 satellite were leaked, the Internet was in an uproar again. This would go down in history as one of the biggest dramas ever. Almost everyone was convinced that the moon landing was a hoax. ¡°(The content is inappropriate, canceled)¡± Just when all the various media outlets were about to make their conclusions about this whole shenanigan, the Great Xia government finally made its move. ¡°White Rabbit Nine was manufactured by the Third Aerospace Industry Group of Great Xia after three years of preparation¡­¡± ¡°.. .On the day of the launch, reporters and representatives from 144 regions went to the launch site to observe and conduct interviews. They all witnessed the White Rabbit take off¡­¡± ¡°During its flight to the dark side of the moon, White Rabbit Nine received a lot of attention from overseas. It moved past many satellites from other countries and became an internet sensation on multiple social media platforms¡­¡± ¡°Due to the interference of cosmic electromagnetic waves, the live broadcast signal of this manned moon landing has been interrupted. This factor that can not be controlled. We have urgently mobilized a team of experts to participate in the repair work. If there is any progress, we will announce it as soon as possible¡­¡± Great Xia didn¡¯t directly confront the public opinion and tell them who was right and who was wrong. They only laid out the facts. From the preparation, construction, testing, to the final launch of White Rabbit Nine, everything was recorded. Yes, everything that had a record was shown to the public. They couldn¡¯t fake it. Like, there was no way that they could fake the interactions between White Rabbit Nine had and the other satellites. Anyhow, all the evidence Great Xia presented proved a point, and that was that White Rabbit Nine had really flown to the moon. There was no filming in the studio. This news immediately made all the Great Xia netizens feel confident once again. People were spreading the news in all sorts of games and applications. ¡°Quickly! Look at the trending searches! The government just made a statement about the moon landing!¡± ¡°I told you, right? Look at the trending searches! The authorities have spoken!¡± ¡°Ok, but even if White Rabbit Nine is real, what about the three astronauts?¡± ¡°Yeah, did White Rabbit Nine crash or something? We have to have an explanation, right?¡± .. ¡°Phew ~~!¡± Chief Engineer Yang let out a deep breath. He was watching the whole time. He was watching as the internet began to show support to the space agency once again. Needless to say, he was deeply touched by what the Great Xia government did for him and his colleagues. Now that the state had confirmed that the moon landing was real, he was finally starting to feel a bit less stressed. Now, to make it even clearer that the moon landing did happen, he needed to find out what happened to White Rabbit Nine! After some thought, he took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Hello, Honey, I¡¯m not going back today. I¡¯m staying at the office. If everything goes well, I¡¯ll be able to go home tomorrow night¡­¡± Another day passed. At 20:49 on September 23rd, 2028, the near-orbit satellite of the Moe 3 arrived above the landing site of the White Rabbit Nine. At the Xia Space Center, all the staff members had big dark circles under their eyes. They stared at the images transmitted by the Heng¡¯e-3 satellite without even blinking their eyes. The screen was showing a flat piece of land. There were two or three small rocks and a bunch of dark gray sand. The whole scenery was shown in high resolution. Everything was clear to see. ¡°No¡­¡± Chief Engineer Yang¡¯s heart sank. Yesterday, a foreign entity called in and questioned them about whether the landing point was right or not. The thing was, this foreign entity knew that the landing point was real. They just had to make sure, since they really didn¡¯t see White Rabbit at the scene. ¡°Yes ¡­ Are there any signs of landing?¡± Again, the landing point was captured in high resolution. Even a grain of sand was clearly visible to them, but Chief Engineer Yang just was not sure. It was the same for the staff members present. Although they could clearly see everything, they each had to check a couple times. One minute, two minutes, three minutes. Ten minutes passed. Finally, one of them couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He felt that he had to break the silence by telling the brutal truth. ¡°Chief Engineer Yang, there are no signs of landing!¡± ¡°White Rabbit Nine has disappeared without a trace¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t have the ability to walk on land. To explore the surface of the moon, you¡¯ll need to use the lunar roving vehicle¡­¡± Assistant Little Wang thought for a long time before speaking, ¡°Chief Engineer Yang, is it possible that White Rabbit Nine encountered an emergency and left the moon without receiving our signal?¡± ¡°That is possible¡­¡± Chief Engineer Yang pursed his lips. He wasn¡¯t really sure about this. In the past two days, he had borrowed all kinds of high-level astronomical telescopes that could be borrowed in the country. He was watching the moon from all the angles he could. He was worried that White Rabbit Nine would somehow disappear forever from the landing site. The result, still, was self-evident. He did not see anything! Seeing that Chief Engineer Yang was becoming absent-minded, Assistant Little Wang had to remind him something, ¡°The press is still waiting. What do I tell them?!¡± ¡°Just tell the truth¡­¡± ¡°The truth?¡± Chief Engineer Yang let out a long sigh, ¡°Just say that White Rabbit Nine had gone missing! ¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 11 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Is the pendulum clock really that much fun?!¡± Zhang Yi Xia asked curiously. Liu Ning grinned and replied, ¡°Definitely! Whoever plays it knows how exciting it is. It¡¯s like flying in the sky with your soul chasing after you.¡± Zhang Yi Xia¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as she said, ¡°If I ever get the chance to visit Earth in the future, I would love to try it out!¡± She quickly composed herself, concealing her enthusiasm. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. I should be heading out¡­¡± said Zhang Yi Xia. ¡°Okay, tomorrow I¡¯ll tell you about a palace intrigue drama that¡¯s sure to be exciting¡­¡± Liu Ning promised. Liu Ning stood at the entrance of the villa, grinning as she watched Zhang Yi Xia disappear into the elevator. With a flick of her wrist, she waved goodbye until Zhang Yi Xia was completely out of sight before heading back inside. As Liu Ning entered the room, Zhang Tao asked eagerly, ¡°Did she leave already?!¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s gone,¡± Liu Ning replied with a sly smile. ¡°Tell me, did you manage to get any information out of her?¡± Zhang Tao inquired eagerly. ¡°I sure did. Her name is Zhang Yi Xia, and it was given to her by her commander,¡± Liu Ning revealed, feeling proud of herself. ¡°She also confirmed our suspicions ¨C she has been at this base for as long as she can remember,¡± she continued, relaying the new information she had obtained. .. ¡°Pa ~!¡± ¡°Pa ~!¡± ¡°Pa ~!¡± On the basketball court, Zhao Yu dribbled the ball and performed a crossover against Ba Jie before making a layup that goes into the basket. ¡°Nice shot! Brother Yu is awesome ~~!¡± Liu Wu Mei, who was watching Zhao Yu play, praised his skills. ¡°Ta Ta ~~!¡± As Zhao Yu continued his rigorous basketball practice, the sound of approaching footsteps caught his attention. He turned to see who it is and sees Zhang Yi Xia. He stopped his exercise and reached for the towel that Liu Wu Mei hands him, wiping off his sweat. ¡°How was it? Did you get anything?¡± Zhao Yu asked. Zhang Yi Xia nodded, ¡°Yes, Commander. I¡¯ve gained Liu Ning¡¯s trust and obtained a lot of valuable information.¡± A satisfied smile spread across Zhao Yu¡¯s face. ¡°Well done, Yi Xia. All the information you¡¯ve gathered will be uploaded to the Pangu Center, where our butler will analyze it.¡± ¡°Beep!¡± Just as Zhao Yu finished speaking, the red light on the wall began to flash, signalling the appearance of the butler. ¡°Commander, from White Rabbit Nine, we have obtained detailed information about Earth,¡± the butler said. ¡°The extraterrestrial civilization known as Earth is currently dominated by the human race, which shares biological similarities with you.¡± ¡°According to historical records about the human race, they are a very aggressive species, and their entire civilization is built on waging wars with each other.¡± Zhao Yu scratched his head. He wanted to say that he is also from Earth, but there was no need to tell an AI that. ¡°What is the evaluation from the Pangu Center?¡± he asked. ¡°Planet: Earth.¡± ¡°Ruling race: Humans.¡± ¡°Civilization level: 0.75.¡± ¡°Total number of invasions between nations in the last century: 51.¡± ¡°Number of non-human species on their dining tables: 2,533.¡± ¡°Civilization assessment: Chaotic neutrality.¡± ¡°Recommendation: Immediately destroy this civilization.¡± After listening to the butler¡¯s report, Zhao Yu furrowed his brow. This was one of the nine camps that lagged behind the rest, a camp that any other civilization in the universe would try to destroy if they discovered it. ¡°Could the evaluation be wrong?¡± Zhao Yu asked. As someone from Earth, he couldn¡¯t help but feel dismayed by the negative evaluation of his home planet. He knew that Earth was not performing as well as it could, but he also believed that his planet had much more to offer than what the evaluation suggested. ¡°The earthlings are good at disguising themselves to be peace-loving,¡± he continued, ¡°but history and data don¡¯t lie. There¡¯s a saying, ¡®never believe a crocodile¡¯s tears.''¡± .. At the entrance of the Great Xia Space Agency, Chief Engineer Yang stood on the steps, looked expectantly in one direction. After about thirty seconds, a black car appeared, and a young man in military uniform stepped out. He looked to be in his twenties. He was probably not the one Chief Engineer Yang was looking for. As soon as Chief Engineer Yang saw the young man¡¯s age, he knew he wasn¡¯t the person he was waiting for and continued to look towards the other side of the car. Unexpectedly, after the young man got off the car, the black car drove away directly. ¡°Has the investigator not come yet?!¡± Chief Engineer Yang was confused and asked the young man who had just gotten off of the car. ¡°I am the investigator!¡± The young man handed him a file folder and said, ¡°My name is Chu. I¡¯m here to assist in the investigation. Here are the documents¡­¡± Ah?! Chief Yang was surprised. The investigator sent by the higher-ups will assist in the investigation, but the level of authority given was high. In special circumstances, even he had to follow the investigator orders. He didn¡¯t expect the investigator to be this young. He quickly took the file and began to check it. To his surprise, it was indeed the person in front of him. After a brief glance at the young man¡¯s shoulder badge, Chief Engineer Yang stretched out his hand with a smile and said, ¡°Colonel Chu, hello, I will trouble you for the next period of time¡­¡± Colonel Chu nodded slightly, did not shake hands, and walked directly towards the door. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time, please lead the way.¡± Chief Engineer Yang rubbed his nose. He felt that this young man was really something else. He shook his head, did what he was told and explained the situation. When the group returned to the control room, Chief Engineer Yang had already explained the situation. ¡°As you probably know, White Rabbit Nine has disappeared. Our analysis shows that it may have been kidnapped by aliens,¡± Chief Engineer Yang explained. Colonel Chu said seriously, ¡°I came here to figure out one thing, are there aliens on the Moon?!¡± Chief Engineer Yang frowned, ¡°But what about the three astronauts? Are we just going to abandon them?¡± Colonel Chu said coldly, ¡°If aliens really do arrive, you shouldn¡¯t worry about the astronauts anymore. You should worry about how long you¡¯ll survive.¡± Everyone in the room grew tense and dared not even take a breath. The investigator sent by the higher-ups was clearly different. Chief Engineer Yang felt overwhelmed and reluctantly said, ¡°Do as you please. The higher-ups have instructed us to fully cooperate with you.¡± ¡°Chief Engineer Yang, how many satellites can be used for inspection of the moon?¡± Colonel Chu asked. ¡°Eight,¡± Chief Engineer Yang replied. ¡°How many of them are orbiting near the landing site of White Rabbit Nine?¡± Colonel Chu asked. ¡°Two, and one of them is still there, the Chang¡¯e 3 Satellite,¡± Chief Engineer Yang responded. Colonel Chu smiled and said, ¡°Take control of it and land the Chang¡¯e 3 Satellite there!¡± ¡°What?!¡± All the staff present were shocked. ¡°The lifespan of Chang¡¯e-3 satellite still has thirteen years. Do we abandon it like this?!¡± Chief Engineer Yang asked. Colonel Chu remained silent and muttered to himself, ¡°We¡¯ll land it at the landing site. Make sure to adjust the landing posture¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± Chief Engineer Yang shouted. Even though the Chang¡¯e-3 satellite wasn¡¯t alive, Chief Engineer Yang had personally witnessed its creation and launch. To him, it was like his own child. ¡°Can¡¯t we just have the Chang¡¯e-3 satellite search for aliens in space if we want to find them?¡± Colonel Chu¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he replied calmly, ¡°Our country already has eight satellites orbit around the moon, the oldest of which has been in service for nearly twenty years. During that time, have we discovered any aliens? No. This clearly shows that our satellites are unable to detect the presence of aliens. Only through close encounters can we find out what is truly happening.¡± Chief Engineer Yang sighed as he realized that Colonel Chu was resolute in his decision to crash the satellite. With all the staff watching, Chief Engineer Yang spoke firmly: ¡°You¡¯ve all heard Colonel Chu¡¯s words, right? Let¡¯s follow his instructions and have the Chang¡¯e 3 Satellite crash into the moon.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 12 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡± Adjusting the propulsion system¡­¡± ¡°Chang¡¯e 3 Satellite, prepare for your final mission¡­¡± ¡°Let the landing begin!¡± ¡°Hiss ~ Hiss ~¡± The large screen displaying Chang¡¯e 3 Satellite rapidly descended as it was pulled in by the Moon¡¯s gravitational force. Gas was then expelled from the bottom of Chang¡¯e 3 Satellite , which helped in slowing down its landing speed. As the descent rate slowed down less significantly than expected, Chief Engineer Yang quickly commanded, ¡°Increase the thrust.¡± Under his remote control, the Chang¡¯e 3 Satellite made five adjustments before finally achieving the proper landing speed. ¡°Boom!¡± The Chang¡¯e 3 Satellite successfully landed without making any sound, although although everyone expected there to be one. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s adjust the cameras as I instructed,¡± said Colonel Chu, not wanting to let everyone else dwell on the emotion of the moment. The screen was quickly split into eight sections, each displaying a different image. ¡°Everyone, pay attention. If anything seems out of the ordinary, report it immediately!¡± Colonel Chu said loudly. Colonel Chu¡¯s gaze was fixed on the third screen, which showed the landing site of White Rabbit Nine. ¡°Will this actually work?¡± Chief Engineer Yang, questioned skeptically. He doubted that aliens would be foolish enough to fall for such an obvious trap. After all, Chang¡¯e 3 Satellite was purely an electronic device without any signs of life. It might not be able to attract aliens. Despite his doubts, Chief Engineer Yang turned his attention to the fifth screen where the camera was aimed upwards, revealing a vast expanse of black outer space and a long, faraway horizon. Thirty minutes passed. ¡°My eyes are getting sore¡­¡± ¡°How much longer do we have to watch?!¡± The team was quite energetic at first, but as time passed without any change on the screen, they began to feel exhausted. Colonel Chu furrowed his brow, seemingly dissatisfied with the team¡¯s attitude. He continued to stare at the screen, ¡°Hang on for another half an hour. If there are still no changes, I will call someone to take over.¡± At that moment, Chief Engineer Yang felt there was a movement on the screen in front of him. ¡°Something¡¯s up! Quick, look at the fifth screen!¡± he shouted, staring intently at it. Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the fifth screen. On this screen, where outer space and the ground intersected, there was a black dot that seemed to be moving. ¡°What is that?!¡± asked Colonel Chu, adjusting his glasses and stepping forward to get a better look. He was afraid of missing any crucial information. After over thirty seconds, the black dot on the screen finally grew to the size of a mung bean, and the group was able to see what it truly was. ¡°A rock?!¡± Chief Engineer Yang was confused. The screen displayed a rolling black dot that was just an ordinary-looking rock. Assistant Little Wang muttered, ¡°It should be a meteorite that has just been sucked into the ground.¡± With no wind on the moon, the movement of the giant rock must have been affected by gravity. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a meteorite. I¡¯ve been staring at the screen, and it didn¡¯t appear from outer space, but from the horizon¡­¡± Chief Engineer Yang denied the meteorite¡¯s explanation and said, ¡°It¡¯s a typical Falling moon rock phenomenon, caused by rock movement due to moonquakes¡­¡± After knowing that it was just a rock, he felt a little disappointed. After all, as a staff member of the Space Administration, he had seen such a phenomenon many times. ¡°A falling rock?!¡± Colonel Chu doubted it and continued to stare at the screen without blinking. On the screen, the rock grew larger and larger until it took up a fifth of the lens, but still had some distance between it and camera. It became clear that it was a massive rock with a diameter of at least ten meters. ¡°Wait, what is that?!¡± Suddenly, someone pointed at the screen with horror on their face. Everyone watching the fifth screen noticed something strange. The camera of Chang¡¯e 3 Satellite captured a perfectly square hole that had suddenly appeared on the surface of the giant rock. Then, something like a tentacle emerged from the opening. ¡°Beep!¡± The camera flickered with a faint red light before all eight screens went black. ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡± ¡°Why did it go black?!¡± Colonel Chu turned to Chief Engineer Yang, who looked just as horrified as he was. ¡°Is that some kind of signal jamming device?!¡± Chief Yang asked incredulously. Colonel Chu nodded, his expression turning from horror to excitement. ¡°Okay, everyone. Back up all the video data captured by Chang¡¯e 3 Satellite onto this USB drive,¡± he said, pausing briefly before addressing the entire room with a stern tone. ¡°I need to make it clear that everything you¡¯re about to see is confidential and cannot be disclosed to anyone outside of this room.¡± He knew that this may not be enough, so he pulled out an old-fashioned flip phone and dialed a number. With just one press of a button, the call connected. ¡°Seal the area!¡± The three words were all that was needed. After hanging up, he was confident that the person in charge would arrive soon to sign confidentiality agreements with the space agency. Colonel Chu represented a powerful force, and within minutes of the call, a large group of people arrived to secure the area. As Chief Engineer Yang observed the intimidating crowd, he realised the severity of the situation. Feeling uneasy, he asked, ¡°Colonel Chu, if it¡¯s proven to be an alien, what should we do?!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that¡­,¡± Colonel Chu thought for a moment before asking, ¡°How many spacecraft capable of carrying humans to the moon are currently available on the ground?!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Chief Engineer Yang exclaimed. ¡°White Rabbit Nine is the only spacecraft currently in service. There¡¯s also an experimental backup, but it¡¯s uncertain whether it can be launched¡­¡± Colonel Chu nodded and patted Chief Engineer Yang¡¯s arm. His eyes gleamed with excitement as he said, ¡°Prepare the experimental spacecraft for launch. Find two skilled astronauts who can operate the spacecraft and have them ready to launch at a moment¡¯s notice.¡± This request overwhelmed Chief Engineer Yang. Outer space missions were usually planned a year or even several years in advance. How could they just launch on a whim like this?Suddenly, he realized something. ¡°Wait a minute, you¡¯re not thinking of going up there yourself, are you? We still haven¡¯t heard from the three astronauts on White Rabbit Nine!!¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a chance to negotiate with aliens, why not?!¡± Colonel Chu¡¯s lips curled up. It was as if he didn¡¯t care about his life at all. Chief Engineer Yang could hardly believe his ears. ¡°This man is a lunatic!¡± he thought. As they couldn¡¯t come to an agreement, they remained silent for a while. As the silence continued, Chief Engineer Yang cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we inform other countries about the aliens? It¡¯s not just a matter for our country.¡± ¡°Not for now! Let me talk to the aliens first, and then I¡¯ll decide whether to inform the other countries,¡± replied Colonel Chu calmly. ¡°But what if you disappear like the three astronauts?¡± Chief Engineer Yang was worried. ¡°Ha!¡± Colonel Chu smirked. ¡°That will be the signal to inform other countries.¡± Chief Engineer Yang was initially confused but quickly realised Colonel Chu¡¯s intention. Colonel Chu wanted to go to the moon first and talk to the aliens. If the negotiations were successful, it would be a great opportunity for Great Xia. If not, the worst-case scenario would be to disappear from everyone¡¯s sight like Zhang Tao and his team. This also meant that Colonel Chu was willing to sacrifice his life to determine whether the aliens on the moon were an opportunity or a danger for the Great Xia Kingdom. Chief Engineer Yang¡¯s emotions were mixed, and he looked at Colonel Chu with a hint of admiration in his eyes. After a long pause, he finally said, ¡°If you meet Zhang Tao at the alien base, can you pass on a message for me?¡± Colonel Chu asked curiously, ¡°What message?¡± ¡°Tell him that the little punk who climbed onto his balcony to meet his daughter, the one he wanted to break the legs of, is my son.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 13 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Chief Engineer Yang,this is just an experimental spacecraft. Are you really going to launch it?¡± The manager of a space agency said in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s not up to me to decide,¡± Chief Engineer Yang shook his head.¡±Let¡¯s not dwell on that. Let¡¯s focus on the task at hand.¡± The spacecraft was still operational. Even if it disappeared on the moon, he wouldn¡¯t feel any heartache since it had already completed its mission. As White Rabbit Nine was built on the foundation of this experimental spacecraft. However, Chief Engineer Yang was concerned about the other two astronauts who would be accompanying Colonel Chu on this mission. Only his skilled pilots were capable of operating a spacecraft, but who should be sent on this one-way trip? No matter who it was, he felt uneasy. He didn¡¯t need to worry too much about the experimental spacecraft as there were plenty of people who would modify it. He went alone to the aerospace training base and asked the Chief Instructor for a list of names and family information of all the official and reserve astronauts members. Sitting in his office, he looked at the documents, wondering who to send. Three hours later, Chief Engineer Yang selected four people from the many astronauts. Just as he was about to call them over, there was a knock on the office door. ¡°Please come in,¡± Chief Engineer Yang said. A group of people barged in. ¡°Chief Engineer Yang, I heard that the prototype spacecraft is going to the moon again. I want to go!¡± ¡°Wang Dong Dong is a good friend of mine, and I want to go up and find him!¡± To his surprise, all the people who entered were astronauts. Chief Engineer Yang frowned, ¡°Who told you that the prototype spacecraft is going to launch?¡± ¡°It was Assistant Xiao Wang. She said they are selecting two people to go up.¡± ¡°That rascal Xiao Wang!¡± Chief Engineer Yang thought. He was frustrated but helpless to have heard this. Looking at the group of people in front of him, he said in a serious tone, ¡°This mission is different from before. It¡¯s extremely dangerous.¡± The astronauts exchanged glances and burst out laughing. ¡°Chief Engineer Yang, we became astronauts to dedicate ourselves to this cause a long time ago!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been training here for 18 years and haven¡¯t gone to space once. You have to pick me this time!¡± ¡°Come on, Old Wang, your son is getting married soon. Let me go!¡± ¡°Xiao Liu, your wife just got pregnant. The child needs a father. Let me go. I don¡¯t have anyone waiting for me.¡± ¡°Brother Sun, forget it. You¡¯re the only child in your family. If something happens to you, your parents will be devastated. Let me go. I¡¯m an orphan¡­¡± Chief Engineer Yang watched as the astronauts argued over who should go to space. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit emotional. The four people he had picked included an orphan named Ye Fan. Although he felt sorry for him, but Ye fan had the fewest ties on Earth. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have a son, and didn¡¯t have Zhang Tao, Liu Ning, and Wang Dong Dong¡¯s family to take care of, I will volunteered to go myself,¡± he thought to himself. The team was finally chosen, including a child from a single-parent family and an orphan. Little did they know that just half a day after they began their training, they received news that the moon mission had been canceled! In the headquarters of the Great Xia Space Agency, Chief Engineer Yang and Colonel Chu sat across from each other in an office. ¡°Why was the mission canceled?¡± Chief Engineer Yang asked. Needless to say, he was relieved that they no longer had to send two young men to the Moon. Colonel Chu appeared dejected. He took a puff of his cigarette and exhaled four or five clouds of smoke before responding, ¡°They denied my request to go up.¡± ¡°Experts analyzed the situation and concluded that sending me up was not a wise decision,¡± Colonel Chu added. Chief Engineer Yang was curious and quickly asked for the reasons, while also thinking of a way to comfort Colonel Chu. Colonel Chu shook his head and slowly began to explain, ¡°According to our analysis, there are two possible scenarios for aliens appearing on the moon. The first is that they have been on the moon for a long time, observing the lives and habits of humans on Earth. The second possibility is that they have just arrived on the moon!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the first case, they have no reason to catch the White Rabbit Nine as it would expose themselves! Even if they wanted to communicate with humans, they would go directly to the capital city or, at the very least, communicate through the three astronauts of White Rabbit Nine.¡± ¡°However, we have not received any messages from the aliens yet, and neither have other countries. In addition, the three astronauts have not reappeared. According to our colleagues¡¯ analysis, it is likely that the aliens on the moon have just arrived and are not familiar with Earth!¡± There were many more in-depth analysis reports that Colonel Chu did not mention. For example, the aliens on the moon might have arrived on a search spaceship. It is also possible that their spacecraft has lost its exploration capabilities. Chief Engineer Yang furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re suggesting that they have just arrived on the moon? Are Zhang Tao and the other two astronauts still alive?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unlikely that they¡¯re dead. The aliens are aware that they have trespassed into another civilisation¡¯s territory, and they are probably interrogating them right now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been three days, and they haven¡¯t shown themselves, which means there are two possibilities.¡± ¡°The first possibility is that the aliens believe that Earth¡¯s civilisation is outdated and not worth their attention. Once their spacecraft is repaired, they may leave on their own.¡± ¡°The second possibility is that the aliens are not much more powerful than us and believe that we don¡¯t know their true identity. They may have hidden the three astronauts, attempting to delay the time before they are exposed. At worst, they can use the three astronauts as hostages.¡± Chief Engineer Yang scratched his head and asked, ¡°Colonel Chu, based on your analysis, which possibility gives them a better chance of survival?¡± ¡°The second possibility!¡± Colonel Chu continued, ¡°If it is the first possibility, the aliens believe in their own strength and are not afraid of our retaliation. They would not waste their resources on three Earthlings.¡± Chief Engineer Yang was convinced by Colonel Chu¡¯s analysis. However, Colonel Chu seemed unhappy about the cancellation of the moon landing program. Colonel Chu sighed and said, ¡°My original plan was for our government to make contact with the aliens. If there were risks, we would take them on ourselves, and if there were benefits, we would keep them to ourselves and not share them with other countries.¡± ¡°But after weighing the pros and cons, the decision was made to notify the international organisation and all Earthlings to respond to this event together.¡± Chief Engineer Yang understood Colonel Chu¡¯s point of view after hearing this. He comforted him, saying,¡±It¡¯s normal for the higher-ups to make such decisions. After all, analysis is just analysis. If the aliens are very powerful and we provoke them, no one can bear the consequences.¡± ¡°The higher-ups are still too cautious,¡± Colonel Chu said. If it was up to him, he would¡¯ve continued on with the Moon landing plan anyways. He had hoped to make a name for himself in history if he could meet the aliens on the moon this time, whether he lived, died, succeeded or failed. Unfortunately, he missed this opportunity, and he could only join others to contact the aliens under the name of a certain group. ¡°I came here not only to inform you of the cancellation of the Moon landing program but also to tell you something else,¡± Colonel Chu said. Chief Engineer Yang had some guesses, ¡°Why are you telling me so much about these aliens? Is it because you want me to join you?¡± Colonel Chu smiled slightly and said, ¡°You guessed it. You and I will represent Great Xia and take full responsibility for matters related to the aliens.¡± ¡°Now, the first thing we need to do is to inform other countries¡­¡± ¡°The aliens have arrived!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 14 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Where did White Rabbit Nine land in the end?¡± Thomas looked worried, his hair a mess. Next to him, Jax, the director of the Five Eyes Space Agency, looked just as anxious. Ever since they found out that there was another landing site for White Rabbit Nine, the Meine Space Agency had been searching for it like crazy. They had taken matters into their own hands and enlisted the help of the Five Eyes Space Agency. But even after a few days, they had yet to find any sign of the spacecraft, let alone its landing point. Suddenly, a staff member from the Foreign Affairs Department approached them. ¡°Boss, the Great Xia Space Agency wants to have a video call with us¡­¡± ¡°Just decline the call,¡± Thomas replied immediately. ¡°They just want to make fun of us. I can already imagine the sort he¡¯s going to make when we put him on speaker.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± the worker from the Foreign Affairs Department said before leaving. But he came back once more just a few minutes later. ¡°Boss, the Great Xia Space Agency has invited you to a video meeting with their managers,¡± he said. ¡°Just decline it.¡± Thomas said angrily. He thought to himself, surely the Great Xia Space Agency wouldn¡¯t dare to request another call again this time. Much to his surprise, the worker returned again. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did Great Xia call again?¡± Thomas impatiently asked. The worker replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s the Five Eyes Space Agency. They¡¯re looking for Jax¡­¡± Jax was startled and took out his phone, only to find that it had run out of battery and shut down. ¡°Thomas, calm down. I¡¯ll be back in a minute,¡± Jax said before leaving. As soon as Jax left, Thomas couldn¡¯t contain his anger any longer. He began to curse. ¡°You useless bunch! You can¡¯t even find White Rabbit Nine. What use are you to me?¡± ¡°How could three people vanish into thin air?¡± he continued, ¡°Even my dog at home could do a better job at finding people than you guys¡­¡± After a while of cursing, Thomas finally stopped when he saw Jax walking back towards him. Jax said as soon as he returned, ¡°Thomas, it¡¯s an invitation from the Great Xia Space Agency. I think it¡¯s better if you go and take a look.¡± ¡°Were you bribed or something? Why are you speaking up for Great Xia?¡± Thomas asked in a confused tone. He didn¡¯t understand why Jax was speaking in favour of Great Xia. ¡°It¡¯s not about that! Do you know why Great Xia is calling for a manager level meeting?¡± Jax shook his head. ¡°Did they invite you guys too?¡± Thomas finally understood that Great Xia did not call him with the intention of mocking him. ¡°So, what¡¯s the meeting about?¡± he quickly asked. ¡°It¡¯s about resisting an alien invasion!¡± ¡°What?¡± Thomas was shocked. He quickly asked for more details. Jax shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics yet, but Great Xia released an invitation password.¡± ¡°Password? What is it?¡± ¡°The landing point that Great Xia announced is real!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Thomas was stunned. After a long while, he finally understood the connection between the case and said, ¡°If the purpose of the meeting is to discuss about resisting the invasion of aliens, Does it mean that White Rabbit Nine was really captured by aliens?¡± Looking at Thomas¡¯s reactions, Jax was starting to feel superior. He felt that he was better than Thomas for being calmer. ¡°The possibility is very high. Great Xia wouldn¡¯t joke about something like this,¡± Jax said. .. Great Xia organised a conference to defend against an alien invasion and invited a few countries that had the ability to land on the moon. Originally, the plan was to inform each country¡¯s leaders about the topic after they arrived at the venue. However, the Meine Space Agencies refused to participate and were not picking up the phone. As a result, in order to get Meine to participate, they had to reveal the topic of the conference in advance. There are no walls that cannot be penetrated. Conversations like this may have been able to be kept secret offline, but in the age of the internet, there are experts everywhere, and there will always be someone who can crack encrypted communications. While Thomas and Jax were flying to the Great Xia, news of the conference topic had already spread all over the internet. ¡± Three days ago, the Great Xia White Rabbit Nine spacecraft landed on the moon, and the live broadcast was suddenly cut off in front of billions of people around the world¡­¡± ¡°Because of this, I suspect that the White Rabbit Nine may have been attacked by the aliens!¡± As the news came out, it has caused a global uproar. Countless people went onto the internet and joined the discussion, and the topic quickly became a hottest news, even surpassing the hype from when White Rabbit Nine first landed on the moon. ¡°Oh my god, the aliens have finally appeared! Is there any footage? I want to see what they look like¡­¡± ¡°I knew it! How could White Rabbit Nine from the Great Xia got cut off suddenly? It must have been destroyed by the aliens..¡± ¡°Damn it, if that¡¯s the case¡­¡± ¡°Hey everyone, the conference venue is at the Long Xi Aerospace. I¡¯ve booked my ticket and will get you the latest information.¡± ¡°Hello everyone. As a journalist, I am here to bring you live coverage of this event, despite the potential risks involved. I am dedicated to providing accurate and informative news, and I appreciate your support by liking, subscribing, and sharing our coverage. ¡± As soon as the conference venue was exposed, a large number of internet celebrities rushed to the Longxi Aerospace. At this moment, whether people believed that there were really aliens or thought that it was just a publicity stunt, everyone was paying attention to this conference. ¡°It can be said that this is the closest encounter with aliens yet. Let¡¯s hope that the government takes this seriously.¡± ¡°For the sake of humanity, I¡¯m willing to marry into an alien family and be their son-in-law. I don¡¯t care if they look like spiders or foxes or whatever. Do whatever you want with me!¡± ¡°Has anyone considered that the aliens might look like the Hulk?¡± ¡­ The Moon. On surface of the moon, Zhao Yu was lying in a hot spring, eating scallion pancakes and sipping red wine. Before he could continue enjoying himself, the red light signaling the butler lit up again. ¡°Commander, we have a situation!¡± Zhao Yu let out a sigh, shaking his head as he set down his wine glass and asked about the situation. ¡°Xiao Tian 18 has caught another high-tech object ¨C a probe with 13 cameras¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯ve started to investigate us¡­¡± The butler said in a serious tone, ¡°Once they find us, it will bring about a catastrophic blow¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, Commander, I suggest we take the initiative and strike first, before our base is destroyed.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 15 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu noticed that Uncle Da had a bit of a temper. As the first artificial intelligence developed by the base, Zhao Yu wouldn¡¯t have dared to use it if not for the system¡¯s restrictions and his own absolute loyalty. After leaving the hot spring, Zhao Yu entered the main base alone. The room was only 30 square meters, without any windows, but filled with various electronic devices. Despite its mundane appearance, it was actually the inner workings of the base car. Here, he had control over everything in the base: upgrading technology, creating weapons, and more. He approached a screen displaying a message: ¡°Danger Warning (Novice Benefit, One-Time Use): There are still 83 days until the alien fleet discovers the base.¡± Zhao Yu had received this warning ever since he arrived, and it was the reason he had focused on developing military technology for over five years. ¡°Could the alien fleet be referring to Earth?¡± he wondered aloud. Ever since he discovered he was on the dark side of the moon, he had been uncertain about the alien fleet that was due to arrive in three months. ¡°If Earth sends its armed forces to the moon in a spaceship and calls it an alien fleet, then I won¡¯t have to worry so much.¡± With his current military technology, there was no weapon on Earth that could harm the base. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a real alien fleet, it shouldn¡¯t be above level 2, right?¡± Zhao Yu asked himself, glancing at the control panel. [Base: Level 1] [Experience: 50,404/100,000] [Technology Points: 74 points (1 point per hour)] ¡°Since the system¡¯s arrival, it has only given me a little over 50,000 technology points. It¡¯s not enough to upgrade the base to level 2, so the alien fleet is probably only at level 1,¡± he said, still unsure whether the alien fleet was a product of the system or a genuine threat in this universe. Unfortunately, the system remained silent, neither answering his doubts nor providing any clarity. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have to wait and see in three months.¡± Three months. It wasn¡¯t that long, considering that it had already been five years since Zhao Yu first came to the Moon. .. ¡°I¡¯m here at the Longxi Space Base, guys. The security is really tight,¡± said a streamer as he held up his phone and showed the scene in front of him. The entire space base was surrounded by soldiers with real guns and bullets. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit excited. ¡°Why would they send so many soldiers for a simple meeting? Maybe the aliens are really coming!¡± he continued. There were other streamers around him. Some were just taking pictures of the guns and ammunition from a distance, while there were also some who wanted to get closer. There were also some streamers who were unwilling to stay outside. ¡°What¡¯s the point of filming from afar? Any small-time streamer could do that. Our Lu Family¡¯s Army doesn¡¯t shy away from a challenge.¡± One streamer declared confidently, ¡°I¡¯ll show you guys what¡¯s really going on inside with a live stream.¡± The streamer was Lu Liu Fu, a streamer that have millions of followers. He had made a name for himself by doing things differently from other streamers. He saw the anti-alien conference as the perfect opportunity to gain even more followers, and he wasn¡¯t going to let a little thing like tight security stop him. He set off to find a way to sneak inside, and as he ventured further into the nearby jungle, he knew that his chance for internet fame was within reach.. After chatting with his fans for a while, Lu Liu Fu decided to wander around the base and find a way to sneak in. As he walked, he left the main road and entered a forest, clearly an uninhabited area. Most people would stop at this point, but Lu Liu Fu see it as an opportunity. ¡°There¡¯s a forest here, let¡¯s check it out!¡± As he walked deeper into the forest, he stumbled upon a spot where the barbed wire fence was broken and there were no guards around. ¡°Look, we can sneak in here!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a barbed wire, we have bolt cutters!¡± He quickly pulled out a pair of pliers from his backpack, looked around, and started cutting the wire. Soon, a small human-shaped hole appeared, and Lu Liu Fu quickly crawled through. ¡°We¡¯re in, guys! Just wait and see. I¡¯ll broadcast everything live to you all,¡± said Lu Liu Fu, with a smug look on his face. But his luck didn¡¯t last long. A few armed guards suddenly appeared out of nowhere and caught them. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I¡¯m just a streamer,¡± said Lu Liu Fu, trying to explain himself. ¡°Bang!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he was immediately thrown to the ground, and a two-centimeter-thick rope tied his hands and feet. Someone took out a black cloth and tape from their pocket and covered his eyes and mouth. In just one second, Lu Liu Fu was wrapped up like a rice dumpling. Meanwhile, the followers who were watching the live stream were shocked to see what was happening. ¡°Damn, the live streamer is done for!¡± ¡°These soldiers really mean business!¡± Lu Liu Fu was captured, but his phone for live streaming was dropped on the ground, and the screen was still on, steaming at a tilted angle. As the fans in the live stream room became excited and began to discuss, a soldier walked over and glanced at the camera, seeming to realize something. Immediately after, in the footage, a combat boot got closer and closer until there was a ¡°POP!¡± sound. The next second, the live stream ended. All the fans were stunned ¡°Damn, they just smashed Lu Liu Fu equipment¡­¡± ¡°They are taking so pretty seriously!¡± .. At the meeting venue, Thomas, Jax, and representatives from the North Bear Kingdom had taken their seats. Alongside official personnel, a group of top astronomers and experts had also been invited to attend. In front of everyone, Chief Engineer Yang spoke solemnly about the events of the past three days. ¡°Before we start, I want to make one thing clear: the landing site of our country¡¯s White Rabbit Nine is real!¡± Everyone in the room had already seen the situation outside, with hundreds of soldiers armed and ready to protect the area. Although hundreds of international meetings had been held, this was the first time they had encountered such a situation. Without needing to be told, they knew that this was a big deal, and they patiently listened to Chief Engineer Yang¡¯s story without interruption. ¡°Three days ago, when White Rabbit Nine landed on the moon, the live broadcast was suddenly interrupted just as the astronaut was about to open the door.¡± ¡°I want to make it clear to everyone that the broadcast was indeed interrupted, and we did not deliberately conceal any information.¡± ¡°At first, we thought it was an equipment malfunction.¡± ¡°But after ruling out all possibility of failure, we found that the equipment was intact. The only possibility was that something had happened to the White Rabbit Nine.¡± ¡°Half an hour later, our far-orbit satellite Chang¡¯e 5 Satellite passed by the landing site,¡± Chief Engineer Yang said, and then paused intentionally. Thomas, eager to know what had happened next, urged him on. ¡°And then what? What happened?!¡± ¡°When Chang¡¯e 5 satellite reached the landing site, we found that the White Rabbit Nine was not there. In the short half hour since it landed on the moon, it had mysteriously disappeared,¡± Chief Engineer Yang said. ¡°Disappeared?!¡± There was a stir in the audience as everyone discussed and speculated about the possibility of the White Rabbit Nine disappearing. It wasn¡¯t long before someone raised a question. ¡°Chief Engineer Yang, if it¡¯s just a disappearance, how can you conclude that it¡¯s related to the aliens?¡± ¡°Yeah, if the White Rabbit Nine simply disappeared, How ca it be related to the main topic of this conference?!¡± another person asked. Chief Engineer Yang smiled slightly, then pressed a button on the controller in his hand. In the next second, a photo of the satellite Chang¡¯e 3 Satellite appeared on the big screen. The murmurs gradually subsided as people looked at Chang¡¯e 3 Satellite in confusion, not understanding what he meant. ¡°Two days after the White Rabbit Nine lost contact, and just one day ago, our near-orbit satellite Chang¡¯e 3 Satellite passed by the landing site,¡± Chief Engineer Yang said. ¡°With the approval of the higher-ups, White Rabbit Nine fell near the landing site.¡± Thomas¡¯s eyes lit up and he ask, ¡°Did you capture anything on camera?!¡± Chief Engineer Yang nodded and pressed a button on the controller once again. The next moment, a clear image appeared on the screen, showing a giant rock floating in mid-air, with what appeared to be a tentacle-like object coming out from it. The image was extremely clear and provided perfect evidence of the existence of the aliens Everyone in the room was shocked! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 16 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°At first, we were worried that the alien rock might not show up at all. After all, Chang¡¯e 3 Satellite was just a lifeless object. But fortunately, the alien rock did arrive,¡± said Chief Engineer Yang. ¡°This suggests that any electronic device has a high likelihood of attracting the alien rock,¡± he continued. Most people were still in shock at the news of the aliens and weren¡¯t paying attention to Chief Engineer Yang¡¯s words. ¡°Oh my god, there really are aliens¡­¡± ¡°So, this tentacle-like thing is a jammer that can block the electronic signals?¡± ¡°It seems so, otherwise we can¡¯t explain why the camera got cut off,¡± replied someone else. ¡°Does that mean the signal interruption of White Rabbit Nine was caused by this tentacle thing?¡± asked a curious audience member. Everyone in the audience was discussing and speculating non-stop. However, some representatives from smaller countries were skeptical and turned to Thomas for answers. ¡°You guys in Meine also have a moon satellite and a landing site. Are you sure you didn¡¯t see White Rabbit Nine?¡± ¡°No, we did not,¡± Thomas replied honestly before turning to Chief Engineer Yang, ¡°Chief Engineer Yang, do you have any additional information besides what you¡¯ve already shared with us?¡± Chief Engineer Yang shook his head, ¡°After confirming signs of alien life on the moon, we immediately informed you guys. This is all the information we have at the moment.¡± Thomas nodded and asked, ¡°So why did you call us here?¡± Chief Engineer Yang remained silent, but Colonel Chu stepped forward. ¡°We want to unite with the global community and send probes to the moon to search for signs of aliens,¡± he explained. Thomas and his team exchanged glances. The discovery of aliens would be the top priority mission for any country. Therefore, they assumed that once the news reached their home countries, their leaders would respond to Great Xia¡¯s call and participate in the moon exploration. Colonel Chu was aware of this and continued, ¡°Based on the characteristics of this alien rock, we have determined that it will release tentacles between 15-50 meters from the target.¡± ¡°So, we suggest that the probes traveling to the moon should be grouped in pairs with a certain distance between them. This way, they can serve as bait and gather more information about the alien rock,¡± he concluded. .. The first meeting to defend against alien invasion officially ended, leaving all attendees excited, nervous, afraid, and curious. Many internet users were intrigued by the government¡¯s mysterious actions and left comments asking for an explanation. Unfortunately, the government didn¡¯t respond to any of the requests. They just left the people to imagine what really happened. After a full day of discussions, the hype about aliens started to die down. But just when everyone thought the issue was over, a new announcement reignited everyone¡¯s curiosity. ¡°The Great Xia Space Agency reports that the White Rabbit Nine has disappeared on the moon, and the fate of the three astronauts on board is unknown. Multiple spacecraft will be launched in three days to search and rescue the team¡­¡± ¡°The Meine Space Agency will launch the first phase of their preliminary exploration plan to establish a moon base in three days¡­¡± ¡°The Five Eye Space Agency will launch their preliminary exploration plan to establish a moon base in three days¡­¡± ¡°The Northern Bear National Space Agency expresses regret over the loss of the White Rabbit Nine and will send all available rockets to assist in the search and rescue of the astronauts¡­¡± The world was taken by surprise when the four most powerful nations on Earth made simultaneous announcements. Though the content of each announcement differed, they all agreed to launch rockets to the moon in three days. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, something¡¯s not right. Aliens, they could be real¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say ¡®could be.¡¯ Aliens definitely exist. After Great Xia held a meeting to discuss alien invasion, why did the other major nations all take the same action?¡± ¡°I remember the last time the four major powers worked together was a hundred years ago, and that was because they had a common enemy at the time.¡± ¡°Exactly¡­So, what did the White Rabbit Nine encounter on the moon?¡± Aliens became a hot topic again, causing a frenzy worldwide In addition to announcing the moon landing plan together, countries also held two meetings during this period, each lasting from morning until late at night. A lot of small decisions were made. This included the dispatching of small and simple equipment for the moon rovers to maximize the number of probes that could be loaded onto a spacecraft. This moon landing mission was solely to collect information from the alien civilizations and had no other scientific objectives. Many unnecessary devices could be streamlined to make more space available for the rovers. After deep discussion, the four nations on Earth signed a contract and agreed to share any discoveries related to the aliens. They knew that they couldn¡¯t take any risks before they knew more about the aliens¡¯ strength To better prepare for the mission, the four nations formed a secret department called the Alien Affairs Division. The department recruited top experts from various fields to research and analyze the aliens¡¯ origin, behavior, motivation, level of danger, and civilization level on the moon. Three days passed like an eternity under the attention of everyone around the world. On September 28th, 2028, at 9 a.m., the rockets of the four nations launched to the moon at the same time. The interstellar era had begun! Many people didn¡¯t sleep that night as they pondered on what the alien civilization on the Moon was up to. They wondered where humanity would go from here. It was just like when the colonisers first discovered the continent of Meine and its indigenous inhabitants. However, if the same tragedy that happened once in history were to happen agin, the earthlings would be the indigenous people and not the colonisers. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 17 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation There were only four countries on Earth with the ability to explore the moon. This time, the mission to explore the moon included not only people from these four major countries, but also experts in astronomy from smaller nations who had been invited specifically for their skills. Some experts felt honored by the invitation and recognized the great responsibility that came with it. However, there were also those who were skeptical. They believed that this was just another plot by the big countries to try stealing talents from the smaller countries. Over the past century, many realized that powerful countries often used notions like democracy, environmental protection, and human rights to violate the rules of other countries. Small or weak countries often lack the diplomatic power to protect themselves. Naturally, when a powerful country gave you something, they¡¯re likely plotting to take something from you behind your back. Pete came from a weak country where thousands of tons of oil were pillaged every day, and his country was powerless to stop it. He didn¡¯t believe in the so-called moon exploration plan. To him, the idea of a lost spacecraft or the presence of aliens on the moon seemed like a hoax created by the four nations involved. Although he was unsure of the true motive behind the plan, he was certain the countries shared a common interest ¡°Hey, Pete, do you believe in aliens?¡± Peter¡¯s friend asked as they walked together. ¡°Ha! If they¡¯re real, I¡¯ll eat the White Rabbit Nine from Great Xia!¡± Pete said. Truth be told, he would¡¯ve never came here if Great Xia hadn¡¯t paid him so much. And no, although the country that was stealing oil from his homeland wasn¡¯t Great Xia, as far as he was concerned, all big nations were the same. ¡°Hey, if you have the guts, why don¡¯t you say that inside?¡± Peter teased, pointing at the Great Xia Space Agency not far away. ¡°Why would I want to not get paid?¡± Pete shrugged, figuring he could just go along with whoever that was paying him. Peter pulled out a camera from his backpack, ¡°Suit yourself, I¡¯m filming this for future reference. Once we start to build our own national space agency is established, this will serve as a good reference¡­¡± Pete thought for a moment and went forward to help. The two of them assembled the camera and carried it to the space agency. Unexpectedly, as soon as they reached the door, they were stopped by a guard. ¡°Sorry, we need to take this machine away. You can¡¯t bring it in!¡± Pete was annoyed, ¡°With all due respect, soldier, who do you think we are? We¡¯re here on behalf of our country, and you won¡¯t even let us bring a camera?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s the policy,¡± the guard replied. ¡°All electronic devices, including your phones, must be surrendered before entering. They will be returned to you when you leave.¡± Peter smiled and said, ¡°Hey, pal. This device is an antique. Chief Engineer Yang gave it to me as a gift years ago. We¡¯re here to represent our countries¡¯ friendship.¡± The guard shook his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but when Chief Engineer Yang came in this morning, he didn¡¯t have any electronic devices with him. We can¡¯t make an exception for you.¡± The two men negotiated for a while, but their efforts were in vain. In the end, they gave up, feeling a little disappointed. As they prepared to enter, Peter added a sarcastic comment. ¡°Hey soldier, handle my device with care. It¡¯s expensive. Don¡¯t break it¡­¡± .. ¡°This operation involves all four major countries. Why isn¡¯t it being broadcasted live?!¡± ¡°I know, right? Still, the officials said that the Moon exploration mission is not open to the public.¡± ¡°But can¡¯t we at least have a text live stream?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, even that is not available. I just want to find someone who has insider information and can leak some details.¡± Despite the worldwide excitement, there was no live broadcast of the several rockets launched by the four major countries for the moon exploration mission. Needless to say, this caused a lot of frustration. Everyone was curious and eager to know every detail of the mission. ¡°Get the full live broadcast of the moon exploration mission by the four major countries for just $30, only 88 spots available, first come, first served¡­¡± ¡°$199 for internal staff transfer of the moon exploration live stream, pay first and receive later¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fall for these scams. The two upstairs are scammers. They scammed me $30 and my wife $199¡­¡± ¡°I run a data statistics website. From what I¡¯ve looked up, within an hour of the launch of the rockets, at least a million people worldwide were scammed¡­¡± Even on regular days, the popular science media had a lot of followers. So naturally, this moon exploration mission officially backed by the four major countries was attracting a lot of attention. The popularity of the moon exploration mission was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Some clever businessmen quickly seized the opportunity and bought several civilian organisations related to aliens, established websites, and then searched for people who could truly obtain insider information. Their motto was ¡®Let the world have no secrets,¡± They found a top ten global ranking hacker organisation, Ghost Eye. Because they often organised activities and exposed the secrets of various countries, their reputation was widely known. Even those who didn¡¯t know their name had certainly heard of the things they had done. Such high exposure naturally had to do with interests. This was a hacker organisation that could be hired for money. Today, Ghost Eye received more than 20 orders, which left them confused. ¡°Did we price it too low, or did some bastard expose our port?!¡± Ghost Eye Three was responsible for receiving orders. Receiving one or two orders a month was typical, but in just one hour, dozens of orders had been received. ¡°Hey Three, did you miss the news? The four major countries launched a moon exploration rocket today.¡± Ghost-Eye Four was uninterested until he stumbled upon the statistics of a small website, revealing that millions of people were eager to watch the moon exploration live stream but had been scammed. He realized that this was another lucrative opportunity to make money. Ghost-Eye Three was a little confused. After a few operations on the computer, the desktop displayed a few messages with high repetition. ¡°Are we really ready to welcome the aliens?!¡± ¡°Are the three astronauts on White Rabbit Nine still alive?!¡± ¡°Will the moon exploration plan anger the aliens and lead to the destruction of Earth?!¡± After reading these message, his eyes lit up, and he excitedly said, ¡°This is a big deal¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve received deposits from more than 20 organizations. ¡± The problem is that they all have the same demand: to obtain insider information on the moon exploration missions conducted by the four major countries.¡± Ghost Eye Four grinned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a killing by doing just one job. I¡¯ve already informed the others.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the lights representing the other members of the organisation started to light up, and in no time, everyone had gathered. ¡°Wait, could this be a trap?!¡± Ghost Eye Nine, who was more cautious, expressed his concerns. ¡°Almost 20 people have entrusted us with this task. We can¡¯t just refuse, but what if it¡¯s a trap? What if someone wants to take this opportunity to mess with us?!¡± ¡°Haha, Nine, you¡¯re such a coward !¡± Ghost Eye Two laughed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Who would dare set a trap for us ?!¡± After some back and forth, Ghost Eye One got up from his seat and spoke up to the group. ¡°Guys, we will accept this request! They¡¯re looking for us to dig up some valuable intel on the top four Space Agencies, and they¡¯re willing to pay big bucks for it¡­¡± Ghost Eye One continued, leaning in to emphasize his point, ¡°Whatever they don¡¯t want to reveal, I say, let¡¯s all show it to the whole world!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 18 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Four days later. ¡°This is Jue Jue from the Moon Information Centre. Over the past four days, the four major countries have launched a total of 19 rockets¡­¡± ¡°According to the calculations made by the amateur scientist, White Rabbit Thirteen from Great Xia and the Mani rockets from Meine have already landed on the moon¡­¡± ¡°After analysing the information available online and studying the trajectories of various spacecraft, it can be inferred that their final destination is the landing point of the White Rabbit Nine mission, located at moon coordinates 173.5 degrees east longitude and 41.8 degrees north latitude¡­¡± ¡°I have been sifting through a large amount of data over the past few day. In doing so, I finally found a picture that covers this coordinate point¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a photo released by the Great Xia Space Agency a year ago. From this, it can be seen that they discovered something unusual a long time ago, which led to the landing of the White Rabbit Nine mission,¡± ¡°As the final segment of this video, I have a secret to share with you all. Our Moon Information Centre has found a way to obtain the latest information on the moon landing¡­¡± ¡°If you want to stay up-to-date with the latest news, please continue to follow the Moon Information Centre, leave your comments, and support us by giving a donation. Thank you for watching!¡± Meanwhile, at the Great Xia Space Agency, a three-story metal house was built next to the main building, all in a hurry. Experts from all over the country, including astronomers, physicists, dynamics experts, and others with possible connections to aliens technology, were all invited to participate in the investigation. As they gathered in the room, one expert speculated, ¡°That tentacle might be emitting a special electromagnetic wave to disrupt the signal.¡± Another countered, ¡°No, I think it¡¯s using sonar. The thin atmosphere on the moon can cause vibrations that disrupt electronic devices without the need for actual sound.¡± For the past four days, top experts from various fields have been analyzing the series of photos taken after the crash of Chang¡¯e 3 on the moon. But with limited information, no one could persuade anyone else, and no useful information could be gleaned. Many people were waiting for new photos,preferably ones that could capture a clear and complete image of an alien spacecraft or machine. ¡°Here comes Colonel Chu¡­¡± someone shouted. Colonel Chu strode in with determined steps, his presence immediately attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Before he even entered the room, he was stopped and asked if he had any new updates. ¡°I do. It¡¯s a 30-second clip of the movement of an alien rock,¡± Colonel Chu replied without hesitation, and quickly projected the footage onto the screen. The footage showed a small exploration vehicle moving slowly across the moon surface, almost like an old man with a wobbly gait. Just as all the experts were staring at the screen, the footage began to switch. The exploration vehicle seemed to have turned around. After rotating 180 degrees, the screen showed a second exploration vehicle. ¡°What is that?!¡± People shouted. Near the second exploration vehicle, a giant rock was hovering in mid-air, breaking into several nanometer-sized machines that packed the exploration vehicle and dragged it into what looked like a trunk. By now, the boulder had transformed significantly. The upper half seemed to maintain its original shape, but the lower half resembled a Transformer, displaying an internal steel structure. After packing the second exploration vehicle, the alien spacecraft disguised as a giant rock flew towards them, but its speed was not fast, only about 30 yards. The 30-second video showed that for the first 15 seconds, the giant alien rock had been packing the second exploration vehicle, and in the next 15 seconds, it was the time when the alien rock rushed to the first exploration vehicle. The video ended with a shot of the two sides getting very close, and a tentacle-like object protruded from the giant rock. ¡°It¡¯s this tentacle again. This is definitely an electromagnetic wave jammer.¡± ¡°Nonsense, it¡¯s controlled by sound waves.¡± Just as the two experts were about to start arguing in their respective fields, Colonel Chu interrupted them. ¡°Now, I need experts in aerodynamics, magnetism, gravity, and so on. I want you to analyse something¡­¡± ¡°What is holding up that alien rock in midair?!¡± With Colonel Chu¡¯s voice, the crowd finally realised that the giant alien rock seemed to have been floating all along. ¡°Have you seen the air flow?!¡± someoneasked Colonel Chu to rewind the video and watch it again. After watching it again, there was no fluctuation of airflow beneath the giant rock in the video. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to rely on the suspension force as the jet¡­¡± Many experts in the field were excited and shocked. On Earth, all flying vehicles, whether jet planes or propeller planes, relied on aerodynamics to fly. The alien rock in the video clearly used another technology, a more advanced way of flying than aerodynamics. ¡°Did you notice that this rock can stop in the mid-air¡­¡± ¡°I see it, there are no propellers¡­¡± another expert replied. ¡°Could it be using magnetic levitation?¡± someone asked. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. The magnetic field of the moon is extremely weak, only one-thousandth of Earth¡¯s, and on Earth, relying solely on the magnetic field is impossible to lift such a large object so far from the ground¡­¡± ¡°Then, it must be anti-gravity?!¡± ¡°There are two research directions for anti-gravity. One aims to shield the Earth¡¯s gravity, allowing the device to move freely as if in a vacuum. The other direction involves repulsion, also known as anti-gravity, which is currently the main focus of research in Great Xia,¡± explained the white-haired old man. ¡°According to current estimates on Earth, it will take at least a thousand years to research anti-gravity technology¡­¡± Colonel Chu narrowed his eyes and pointed at the still image of the alien rock ship on the screen. ¡°If we can capture this thing, can you research it in a short time?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say!¡± the old man replied. Although the old man wanted to see the details of the alien spaceship, he shook his head and said, ¡°Research must be analysed in detail. With a sample, we may be able to overcome various difficulties in a short amount of time. Or, we may be stuck and remain incapable to make progress for hundreds of years¡­¡± To console Colonel Chu¡¯s disappointment, the old man added, ¡°However, one thing is certain. With the prototype in hand, our research progress will increase exponentially.¡± ¡°Wrong!¡± An expert spoke up, ¡°This alien spacecraft clearly does not rely on anti-gravity flight. Did you notice something? When it releases nanorobots, some of the small nanorobots stopped in the mid-air.¡± ¡°It seems they¡¯ve been demagnetized¡­¡± ¡°Are you suggesting that the moon¡¯s surface has a magnetic levitation track built by aliens?¡± ¡°This is highly probable!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 19 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°We have obtained a total of five vulnerabilities related to the space agencies¡­but now the question is, when should we use these vulnerabilities?! ¡°The government isn¡¯t exactly stupid. Each vulnerability will be fix in at most half an hour.¡± In just four days, the Ghost Eye Organization has gather five vulnerabilities that guarantee their successful intrusion into the space agencies of the four major countries. However, there was a time limit; each intrusion could only last for half an hour. Unfortunately, the Moon Exploration Program worked on a much longer time scale, spanning days or even months. If they tried to invade at the wrong time, they could easily miss important information. ¡°The timing of our intrusion is crucial. We should strike when they¡¯ve just discovered something. That¡¯s when it¡¯s most suitable,¡± said one member. ¡°But how do we know when they¡¯ve discovered something?¡± asked another ¡°I have an idea!¡± Ghost Eye Four typed out a line of code and said, ¡°We¡¯ve found a pact. It¡¯s an official document that states that the four major countries are to share information¡­¡± ¡°This means that no matter which country discovers something, they¡¯ll have to contact the other three.¡± Ghost Eye Three¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if we monitor their communication and watch for when they talk most frequently, we¡¯ll be able to figure when there is big news?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± To break into the space agencies, they would need to use the vulnerabilities they had found. But if they were only monitoring communications, it would be relatively easy. ¡°Hey hey hey, have you guys noticed that their communication is quite frequent now?!¡± Ghost Eye Eight spoke up as he casually sent out the communication frequency of the four major countries in the past hour and the past four days. The communication frequency in the past hour was dozens or even hundreds of times higher than the frequency of the past four days, except for official communication among the countries between agencies. Signals were also sent from the space agencies of the four major countries to different part of the world. ¡°Let¡¯s move! They must have found something important,¡± said one member. ¡°Which vulnerability should we use first?¡± asked another. ¡°Don¡¯t use the one from Great Xia, It¡¯s the most complicated one, we should save it for last,¡± said a third member. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go for the Five Eyes Alliance vulnerability,¡± suggested another member. With the vulnerabilities they had, the Ghost Eye organization¡¯s top hackers easily infiltrated the space agencies of the Five Eyes Alliance. On a row of monitors, photos taken by the moon rovers began to appear. ¡®¡±Holy shit, what are these?¡± Ghost Eye Three was shocked. On the monitor beside him, a spaceship that looked like it was from another planet was hovering in midair. ¡°It¡¯s really alien technology¡­¡± Upon seeing the image, everyone was stunned. For years, rumours of aliens had circulated on the internet, but they had never been confirmed. Even within the major countries, there was no concrete information on this topic. Now they finally understood why so many organisations were willing to pay a fortune for insider information. It was unimaginable how shocking the revelation of aliens would be if it was ever exposed to the world. .. ¡°Can¡¯t the Star Destroyer Cannon be mass-produced?!¡± Zhao Yu was feeling frustrated at the moon base. After saving up technology points for so long, he finally accumulated the technology line for the star destroyer cannon. However, he soon realised that mass producing it was impossible due to the scarcity of resources. ¡°The resources on our planet are too scarce. Despite years of hard work, we¡¯ve only managed to accumulate enough rare earth to build one. Unfortunately, we still lack some of the essential mineral elements required for construction.¡± This wasn¡¯t the first time he had been hindered by resource scarcity. When he first started his business, he built a nuclear fusion power plant, only to discover that it required helium and tritium, which were hard to come by. Despite half a year of searching, the exploration team only found a small amount of helium. Later, Zhao Yu endured hunger and saved up a considerable amount of technology points, and upgraded the technology of the nuclear fusion power plant to the second generation. The raw materials needed for nuclear fusion became deuterium and tritium. Although deuterium was not abundant, he was able to find some, while tritium was extremely abundant. Zhao Yu also knew that deuterium and tritium could be found in large quantities in the oceans on Earth, where one-tenth of a ton of seawater contain hydrogen. He regretted not having thought of collecting resources from other planets earlier, but he was now determined to find a solution. ¡°We¡¯re pretty close to Earth, so maybe we could send a mining space ship over¡­¡± But then he realized that the mining vehicles they currently had were not built for space exploration. ¡°Looks like I have to think of a way to build a spaceship that can go to Earth and mine¡­¡± Due to the limited technological points, Zhao Yu had placed all his focus on the surroundings of the base in the past and set up various defensive measures. Due to the limited technology points, Zhao Yu had focused most of his efforts on building a strong defense system around the base. Research on space travel had been minimal, but with enough technology points, he believed he could build an undetectable spaceship in a short amount of time .. ¡°Hello, and welcome to the Moon Information Center. I¡¯m your host, Jue Jue. Before we dive into the video, let¡¯s take a quick look at this 30-second clip.¡± ¡°Now, what you¡¯re seeing here is the first-person view of a Moon exploration vehicle belonging to the Five Eyes Alliance. You can see another vehicle up ahead.¡± ¡°Can you spot anything else in the video?¡± ¡°When I first saw it, I was amazed. How could a rock fly?¡± ¡°But if you look closely, it¡¯s actually a disguised alien spacecraft made up of nanobots.¡± As Jue Jue explained, the floating rock approached the moon rover in front of them and released a large number of nanomachines. ¡°Do you see that? The spaceship is capturing the exploration vehicle.¡± ¡°But wait, it¡¯s not over yet. At the end of the video, it¡¯ll capture our rover as well.¡± What the streamer was saying was no longer important. Everyone who was watching was too focused on what¡¯s happening on the screen. Beneath the floating rock, the high-tech nanobots reveal the truth. Aliens really do exist! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 20 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°We want the truth!¡± ¡°We have the right to know!¡± On the exotic streets, people of all genders and ages with camouflage makeup held posters and banners and protested. Colonel Chu watched several videos in succession, all of them were similar in content. Thus, he lost his interest and stop watching. ¡°Damn it, which bastard leaked the video of the moon rover?!¡± Chief Engineer Yang ask angrily. They had agreed to keep it secret, but now it had become a global sensation. ¡°Judging from the moon rover¡¯s design, it should be from the Five Eyes Alliance¡­¡± Colonel Chu shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about it now that the video has gone viral. We need to find a way to minimize the impact. Any ideas?¡± ¡°What can I do? I¡¯m just a scientist. I don¡¯t know anything about this!¡± Chief Engineer Yang said helplessly. ¡°Well, I have a plan,¡± Colonel Chu said with a smile. Colonel Chu smiled, ¡°The video has already gone viral and it¡¯s impossible to delete or block it entirely.¡± ¡°You know the old saying, ¡®it¡¯s better to guide than to block¡¯. Instead of trying to completely stop something, it is sometimes more effective to redirect the flow towards a different path or outcome.¡± Chief Engineer Yang was a little curious and quickly said, ¡°So, what are you going to do?!¡± ¡°Well, I talked to a friend who knows people in a film crew that made a movie about the moon before. They can create a similar video with some flaws added in.¡± ¡°Flaws?¡± Chief Engineer Yang asked. ¡°Yes, like wind on the moon or sound. These flaws will be subtle, so the video will look similar to the leaked one, but there will be some differences in the details.¡± ¡°But will it work?¡± Chief Engineer Yang asked. ¡°Trust me, It will work. people don¡¯t really care about the truth. They just want to feel superior to others,¡± ¡°To make it short, I¡¯ve contacted some online users who can steer the conversation towards the aliens enthusiasts who would love it.¡± ¡°And if they refuse?¡± Yang inquired. ¡°If they refuse, we¡¯ll find someone else,¡± Colonel Chu replied confidently. Chief Engineer Yang was amazed by Colonel Chu¡¯s efficiency. He was also amazed by the power that came with Colonel Chu¡¯s position. It was exciting to be on the same side as him. Chief Engineer Yang had assumed that Colonel Chu would have to work very hard to solve the problem at hand, but to his surprise, it only took a few phone calls for him to resolve everything. Colonel Chu even had spare time to inspect the expert building next door. As Chief Engineer Yang watched Colonel Chu leave, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh at what a suave person he was. .. Upon entering the room, Colonel Chu immediately asked, ¡°Have you figured out whether the alien aircraft relies on anti-gravity or magnetic levitation to stay airborne?¡± The higher-ups were more interested in acquiring the technology to allow the low-altitude hovering of the alien spacecraft, rather than secondary technologies like nanorobots. ¡°Well, it seems to rely on magnetic levitation,¡± an old man stood up as a representative and explained. ¡°Anti-gravity technology, also known as anti-gravity propulsion, is a highly advanced technology.¡± ¡°The scientific community on Earth is still in the stage of theoretical perfection for anti-gravity technology. All experiments are still immature or superficial.¡± ¡°On the other hand, our scientific community has already conducted research on magnetic levitation technology, which is in the preliminary stage of entry-level.¡± ¡°Based on our current technological advancements, we can achieve low-altitude suspension, like the device you saw, if we can overcome the technological hurdles of magnetic steering universal frame, superconducting electromagnetic coil group, micro-nuclear power supply, magnetic drive frame, and so on.¡± ¡°We believe that we can accomplish this within the next 30 to 50 years, which indicates that the technology used in this device is not too far beyond ours.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s nanorobots or signal jammer, they all fall within our expected range of discovery and exploration.¡± ¡°However, anti-gravity technology is something that Earth won¡¯t be able to study for at least one or two thousand years.¡± ¡°This alien device should have similartechnology to ours, rather than a gap of thousands of years. It¡¯s like we wouldn¡¯t use telegraph machines at home or carry beepers with us.¡± ¡°Therefore, we believe that this alien collector is using magnetic levitation technology.¡± Colonel Chu was surprised and asked, ¡°So it¡¯s not an alien spaceship?!¡± ¡°No,¡± the old man shook his head. ¡°Based on its function, it should be a low-power machine for collecting resources.¡± After thinking for a while, Colonel Chu asked, ¡°How advanced are the alien beings on the moon compared to Earth, based on your estimates?¡± ¡°Judging from this alien collector, they are only ahead by fifty to one hundred years¡­¡± .. Five days had passed. The search and rescue operation for the three astronauts had made no progress. Thanks to Colonel Chu¡¯s strategic guidance, online discussions about aliens were gradually fading away. Since the government had not acknowledged the existence of aliens, people continued to live their daily lives as usual. On this day, the four countries convened an emergency video conference. ¡°Without further ado, let me summarise what we¡¯ve been up to,¡± Colonel Chu said as he took the stage. ¡°Over the past few days, we have deployed a total of 113 small moon exploration vehicles to the moon.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, only eleven of them are still operational,¡± Colonel Chu continued, ¡°102 rovers were captured by alien collectors. The analysis suggests those eleven vehicles happen to be outside of the alien collector¡¯s range of activity.¡± As he speak, Colonel Chu shared his screen and displayed a picture with densely packed dots and lines of various colors. ¡°The numbers here represent the serial numbers of the 113 exploration vehicles,¡± ¡°The white dots represent the landing positions of each exploration vehicle.¡± ¡°The red dots represent the locations where they were eventually captured and lost.¡± ¡°The lines connecting the red and white dots represent their paths on the moon.¡± ¡°The 11 green dots represent the exploration vehicles that have not yet been captured.¡± ¡°Now, we connect the outermost red dots with a line and get an orange line¡­¡± ¡°We have an irregular circular shape. According to statistics, the closer an exploration vehicle is to the center of the circle, the faster it is captured by the alien collectors.¡± ¡°On the other hand, at the edge, like exploration vehicle number 88, it can roam on the surface of the moon for three days before it was captured by the alien collector.¡± As Colonel Chu spoke, the people in the conference started discussing. ¡°Is there a pattern hidden in this data?¡± ¡°Are exploration vehicles that are closer to the center of the circle captured more frequently?¡± At this moment, Thomas spoke up. ¡°This is not important. We already knew about it two days ago.¡± ¡°According to our speculation, there might be an alien base at the center of the circle, or a hidden alien spacecraft, or even some native inhabitants living on the moon¡¯s surface.¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Colonel Chu nodded, ¡°In addition to these possibilities, we have another speculation: there may be some natives living inside the moon, who have now made their way to the surface.¡± Thomas rolled his eyes. In the report he had received, the probability of such an occurrence was only 0.01%, which was negligible compared to the other two possibilities. ¡°Stop beating around the bush,¡± Thomas said. ¡°Our proposal is to launch multiple rockets loaded with nuclear weapons and aim them at the center of the circle, eliminating the hidden alien base or spacecraft, whichever it may be. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 21 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°A hundred lunar exploration rovers. They are here for the three astronauts on White Rabbit Nine, right?¡± Zhao Yu said as he was a little uncertain. ¡°Boss, that must be the case. Xiaotian has an entire system dedicated to removing traces of things , so those people must be very confused about why their spaceship disappeared¡­¡± Li Zong Heng said with certainty. ¡°Oh right, Xiaotian is too technologically advanced for Earthlings. They probably have no idea as to what happened over there ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Wait, no!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure these Earthlings found us!¡± ¡°The Earthlings didn¡¯t send this many exploration vehicles to look for the three astronauts. They¡¯re here to look for us!¡± Although he didn¡¯t want to believe it, he was very sure of this. There were a little over one hundred exploration vehicles filming them right now. They were arranged in pairs with close intervals to ensure that even if one vehicle was captured, the other vehicle would be able to capture Xiaotian. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense! How did they find us?!¡± Zhao Yu was a little confused as he looked up towards the ceiling,¡± Uncle Da, did the Xiaotian that captured White Rabbit. Nine malfunction? Did he not remove all the traces made on the surface?¡± The red light lit up. ¡°Xiaotian No. 18 has passed the quality inspection¡­¡± ¡°Show me the video of it capturing White Rabbit No. Nine¡­¡± Shua! A probe extended from the ceiling. A red light flashed, and a holographic projection appeared in front of him. In the picture, Xiaotian was casually wandering around the surface. Suddenly, it seemed to have sensed something and rushed towards a specific direction. Then, White Rabbit Nine appeared in the camera. The moment the round door opened, Xiao Tian activated the jammer. Immediately after, Xiao Tian¡¯s built-in program determined that there was an alien creature in the technological product in front of him, and a laser plasma cannon extended from the top of his head. The three astronauts raised their hands in surrender. Then, Xiao Tian captured White Rabbit No. Nine and the three astronauts by itself. When it turned around and left, the nanomachines responsible for cleaning up landed and cleaned up all traces. ¡°It seems to be fine¡­¡± After watching the video, Zhao Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± Oh I get it. Xiaotian did too good of a job at removing evidence¡­¡± Normally, Xiaotian would patrol on the moon¡¯s surface while collecting meteorites from outer space. After finishing patrol, it would clean up the traces left behind by meteorites. This time, it was doing what it had always done when it captured White Rabbit Nine. That¡¯s the problem. White Rabbit Nine was watched by an entire planet when it landed the moon. Xiaotian was probably watched by an entire planet as it was capturing White Rabbit Nine. ¡°Xiaotian was seen in a global live broadcast?!¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t have the time to check in person. He walked straight to the elevator. He wanted to ask the three astronauts and clarify this matter in person. .. ¡°Nuke the moon?!¡± Everyone was shocked and looked at Thomas in disbelief. ¡°No! We haven¡¯t even figured out what¡¯s going on with this alien, and we¡¯re already thinking about using nuclear bombs on it?!¡± ¡°If the nukes were to be, say, intercepted by the alien before they reached the moon, we will be greeted with a counterstrike from a civilisation that is a hundred years more advanced than us¡­¡± Most people were against nuking the moon. As the saying went, knowing yourself and your enemy would ensure victory in a hundred battles. In other words, It would be too rash to launch a nuclear bomb without even knowing what the aliens looked like. ¡°You guys are too timid!¡± Thomas said lightly, ¡°Nuclear weapons are extremely powerful weapons that can destroy any civilisation¡­¡± ¡°Even if the extraterrestrials ¡®technology is one or two hundred years ahead of ours, they still can¡¯t do anything to negate the damage of nuclear weapons. That¡¯s how nuclear weapons have been like for the past eighty years, and it¡¯ll be the same for the next eighty years!¡± ¡°Atomic bombs, hydrogen bombs, neutron bombs, dirty bombs, hydrogen bombs, and so on. We have nuclear weapons of all kinds. Even if the aliens can withstand the shock wave of a nuclear explosion, can they withstand the radiation?!¡± ¡°Cobalt nuclear bombs utilize three levels of detonation, split-gather-split, and can release powerful gamma-rays.¡± ¡°Whatever these aliens¡¯ bodies are made up of, I don¡¯t believe that they can ignore gamma-rays. ¡± F * ck, there¡¯s something wrong with him! Many people thought that there was something wrong with Thomas when he made those outrageous statements. However, the problem wasn¡¯t with him. The people, the higher-ups behind him told him to say these things. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this matter later. We need to communicate with the higher-ups first¡­¡± Senior Colonel Chu wanted to immediately reject the idea of nuking the moon, but it was not up to him to decide whether nuclear weapons were to be used. ¡°Yes, we are going to have a discussion before we cast our vote¡­¡± The representative of the Northern Bear Country said quickly. . Meanwhile, Thomas was giving Jax a look at Jax. He didn¡¯t say anything, but he was probably telling him to vote for the same decision. Jax shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t make a decision on this matter. Let¡¯s discuss it later!¡± And with that, the meeting ended. The people were initially happy about discovering the existence of aliens, but they soon became worried about their own future. They were all worried about the same thing, and that was if a war really broke out, could they withstand the wrath of the aliens? .. ¡°Yes, we were doing a live broadcast mission at that time. Coincidentally, a host said that a billion people around the world were watching¡­¡± Zhang Tao nodded and admitted it. He was pretty curious and confused when he saw Zhao Yu. After all, this was the first time a man had come to ask questions since he had lived in the extraterrestrial base. ¡°So they did find me!¡± While Zhao Yu was starting to become anxious about what might happen next, the system, which had been silent for more than five years, suddenly spoke. [Special condition triggered, title system activated.] [You are from Earth, but you live away from it. You have a base car that is too advanced for the Earthlings to fathom. You are in possession of technologies that far surpass what is on Earth. So, what will you do when those on Earth discover your existence?!] [Option 1: Completely destroy Earth, cut off all ties with Earth, forget your identity as an Earthling, and live a lonely but happy life from now on. [Title: The one who abandons] (Killing any of your partners will grant you additional Technology Points.)] [Option 2: Tell Earth that you are also an Earthling. Explain clearly about the transmigration and the base car. Make all your secrets public and become a hero of your home planet. From then on, you will live a life that is respected by tens of thousands of people. [Title: Saint] (Saving any stranger will make you gain additional Technology Points.)] [Option 3: Don¡¯t destroy Earth and don¡¯t tell the people of Earth about your identity. Maintain a certain level of mystery and make a win-win deal with Earth. [Obtained title: Mysterious Merchant] (Trade with an alien civilisation to obtain additional Technology Points.)] [You can only choose one of the three options. Please make your choice within 24 hours.] Title system? Zhao Yu was stunned for a moment. He was a little excited. He had long felt that the current system gave too few Technology Points. Now, it seemed that there were other functions that gave Technology Points as well. Since there was a title system, there might even be a mission system. Looks like a new system is about to be activated. Why, though? Is it because I just spoke with Zhang Tao?¡± It had been almost ten days since Zhang Tao and the other two were captured. During this period, only Zhang Yi Xia interacted with them. Nothing was activated during this time. When he went to speak to Zhang Tao in person, however, a new system was activated. ¡°From the looks of it, I should try activating new features by doing things that I¡¯ve never done before. If I can guarantee my own safety when I do them, anyways¡­¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 22 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Meanwhile, in the deeper part of space. Hundreds of spaceships were slowly passing by. One of them was 10,000 meters long. In the control room, several humanoid creatures were having a conversation. ¡°Two wormholes have been discovered. One leads to the planetary system NB-1250, and the other leads to the planetary system FC-8815. Which one should we go to?¡± ¡°How are the planets in the two solar systems?¡± ¡°According to the gravitational wave calculations, there should be eight planets in NT-1250.¡± ¡°FC-8815 only has seven planets¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the NB-1250!¡± ¡°I hope we can encounter other civilizations and destroy one more. Then, we can return to our home planet¡­¡± ¡°What home Planet? That¡¯s not out home planet!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all the same!¡± .. In the control room of the moon base vehicle. This was an area that no one, not even androids, could enter except Zhao Yu. [Base: Level 1] [Experience: 50404/100000] [Technology Points: 223.] (1 point per hour)] ¡°223 points. I wonder if I can get a detection device¡­¡± Zhao Yu came here because he felt that he was too passive compared to Earth. Without any space exploration equipment of his own, he was like a blind man walking in the dark. In the past, he didn¡¯t dare to build it because he was afraid of being discovered by aliens. However, now that he knew that he was on the moon, he was no longer afraid. After all, Earth was right next door, and he was very familiar with how things work on Earth. Even if he was exposed now, he knew that they couldn¡¯t really do anything to him. If there was really anything that he needed to pay attention to, it¡¯d be the spaceship that would arrive in two months. He still wasn¡¯t sure if that was sent from Earth or some other places. Zhao Yu opened the base car¡¯s operation. After thinking for a while, he typed the word ¡°detector¡± into the search bar. ¡°Radiation Decay Detector: It can use the half-life to calculate the position and age of celestial bodies¡­[Technology Points required: 10]¡± ¡°Ground-based telescope: You use lens to see what¡¯s happening in the cosmos¡­[Technology Points required: 15]¡± ¡°Orbit telescope: Place a telescope in the orbit of a planet. It will not be affected by the planet¡¯s atmosphere and can see clearer than other types of telescope¡­[Technology Points required: 20]¡± ¡°Electromagnetic radiation receiver: It can receive electromagnetic radiation from space and can be used to observe outer space activities¡­[Technology Points required: 25]¡± ¡°Artificial satellite: Use a spacecraft or rocket to send it into the orbit of the planet, and use a high-powered lens to observe the internal condition of the planet¡­[Technology Points required: 30]¡± ¡°These are all conventional technologies. Nothing high-tech about them.¡± Zhao Yu scratched his head. He had set the search filter to start with the least pricey items. Every time he searched, the cheapest technology would automatically appear on top. He scrolled down the list. All the detectors he found were basically binoculars that allowed him to see things from a straight line. It took him a while to find something different after he scrolled to the bottom. ¡°Gravitational lens: All things have gravity. You can use gravitational waves to detect all things ¡­ [Technology Points required: 500]¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little expensive!¡± Zhao Yu scratched his head, ¡°Are these the only detection methods?!¡± He looked around the detector. Most of them were binoculars, and a few were X-ray, optical, infrared, gamma-ray, and other signal detectors. ¡°It seems that the gravitational lens is the upper limit of a grade-1 base in the detection field¡­¡± Zhao Yu was only a Level 1 base now, so there was a limit to the number of technological products he could build. He had maxed out on all seven basic sciences. Otherwise, gravitational lenses wouldn¡¯t even be on the list. According to Zhao Yu¡¯s understanding, the base car that he obtained could be divided into two categories: technology and construction. There were only seven types of science in the technology category.Mathematics, logic, astronomy, astrology, physics, chemistry, and life sciences. The level of the base car determined how far he could develop technologies. For example, since the base car was only level 1 now, the level of science could only be upgraded to 1.99 at most. That being said, Zhao Yu still had spent nearly 14,000 Technology Points on the seven technologies. On average, every 0.01 points required 10 Technology Points. Speaking of which, Zhao Yu had another sub-category under technology, and that was research. The research category mainly focused on turning theories into practical applications. It included environment simulation, greenhouse vegetable cultivation, applied mathematics, applied physics and finally, robot modules and AI training for military purposes. The second category was the construction category. This included everything that could be mass-produced, like all his military devices and infrastructure. While it did cost technology points to build something for the first time, the subsequent constructions only required the corresponding raw materials. For example, there were thousands of Xiaotian in the entire moon base. Building the first Xiaotian cost technology points, but all that needed to build all the other Xiaotians were the required raw materials. In the past few years on the moon base, Zhao Yu had built many facilities. Among them, military facilities were the easiest to mass produce. Most of them only required steel or a small amount of rare earth metals. ¡°Gravitational lenses are a little expensive. For now, it looks like I can only make do with cheaper tools¡­¡± Zhao Yu scrolled to the top of the search page and selected the regular binoculars. As ¡°not-special¡± as they were, he could still make good use of them. After circling the names of the first ten detection devices on the list, Zhao Yu entered another word: ¡°Camouflage.¡± In the next second, the names of the ten detection devices changed. ¡°Orbiting telescope (can be disguised as a meteorite)¡­¡± ¡°Artificial satellite (can be disguised as a meteorite)¡­¡± Adding disguise feature didn¡¯t make these tools that much more expensive. In fact, only a few of them had slightly increased their prices after the disguise feature was added to them. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s much better!¡±. Zhao Yu only had around 200 Technology Points, so the price of ten pieces of detection equipment was a little too high. ¡°There must be artificial satellites and orbiting telescopes that can detect Earth. I¡¯ll pick the others¡­¡± Thinking of this, he could not help but look at the three options in the title system. ¡°After obtaining the title, there is a chance to obtain additional Technology Points¡­¡± ¡°What should I choose?!¡± He was very conflicted now. He was inclined to choose the third option of becoming a mysterious merchant. However, the first option of destroying Earth didn¡¯t seem all that bad, either. After all, he did live a pretty comfortable life by himself for the past five years. As for the second option of becoming a saint, he definitely wasn¡¯t going to choose that. ¡°One and three. I¡¯ll need some time to decide¡­¡± Zhao Yu still couldn¡¯t make a decision. Instead of hurrying himself to choose now, he decided to first look for spaceships that he could build. Other than the basic rocket systems that could launch nuclear bombs and send the star destroyer cannon into space, he did not build any extra spaceships. The reason for it was still the same. Back then, he did not know that he was on the moon, so he did not dare to do anything that might expose him to aliens. ¡°Searching for spaceships¡­¡± Other than the relatively cheaper spaceships, which all looked like they were built using Earth¡¯s technology, there were also all kinds of spaceships that appeared in science fiction movies. ¡°Butterfly Spaceship: Fly with magnetic force, maximum speed of Mach 100¡­[Required Technology Points: 400]¡± ¡°U-shaped nuclear spacecraft: can activate the self-destruct sequence under extreme conditions. Self-destruction can deal a lot of damage. [Required Technology Points: 450]¡± ¡°Nuclear and magnetic dual core ship:If the magnetic field was blocked, nuclear energy could be used as backup power source¡­[Technology Points required: 500]¡± The three spaceships at the end of the list looked pretty good. Zhao Yu nodded in approval, ¡± The cheapest ones are the disc-shaped spaceships. I can earn enough Technology Points in 20 days¡­¡± After some thought, he circled the three spaceships and added other features. ¡°Star destroyer cannon.¡± ¡°Plasma cannon.¡± ¡°Laser cannon.¡± Shua! The list was refreshed. This meant that these features could be combined with spaceships to produce battle-type spaceships. This made Zhao Yu very happy. ¡°The only thing I lack now is Technology Points¡­¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 23 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°I can¡¯t just wait for more technology points¡­¡± Zhao Yu decided to confirm his title as soon as possible. That way, he could obtain more technology points. Of course, he did not consider option 2. On the other hand, option 1 was a little extreme. He wasn¡¯t really planning on destroying the planet that he came from. ¡°Let¡¯s choose 3!¡± [Selection complete. Title: Mysterious Merchant] [Mysterious Merchant: You can obtain additional technology points as a reward for trading with alien civilizations. (The amount of technology points obtained will not exceed the maximum amount of technology points required to create the traded item.)] ¡°Note: The content of any transaction is limited to the product. It does not include the scientific theories and related technical principles required to create it.¡± After studying carefully, Zhao Yu finally understood how trading as a mysterious merchant worked. Basically, he could only gain technology points that he spent. Take Xiaotian, for example. He used 20 technology points to build the first one and zero for the other ones. This meant that he could only obtain 20 no matter how many Xiaotian he traded. Another thing. He could only trade physical products that had already been manufactured. He couldn¡¯t trade knowledge or information. While he had already reached level 1.99 in mathematics, physics and other basic sciences, he had to keep the theories and skills to himself. Say, if other civilizations wanted to learn about the kind of technology Zhao Yu possessed, they¡¯d have to buy his products to study them on their own. For example, if some aliens wanted to learn how to craft his star destroyer cannon, they¡¯d have to buy one from him and then figure out how to build one by looking into it. ¡°The system seems to be afraid that I¡¯ll sell my technology to Earth¡­¡± [Hint: The previous host unconditionally supported the native civilization of Earth. He eventually died due to unnatural causes.] ¡°I see!¡± Zhao Yu understood something. The system was afraid that he would die too quickly, so it gave him many restrictions to prevent him from making rash decisions. In a sense, this cautiousness of the system proved his suspicions right. When interacting with Earth, he must not expose his true identity. ¡°I used to be an Earthling. This is my most important secret. Letting others know that means I lose¡­¡± And what are the consequences of losing? Zhao Yu didn¡¯t even need to think about it. The host before him died, and that¡¯s how he became the new host. All things considered, Zhao Yu could not help but feel that he¡¯s made the right decision. Fortunately, he had been cautious all these years. Even Uncle Da, the butler, and the nine androids did not know his background. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust them. He just knew too much about how one could get another to spill out all his secrets. Besides, his Level 1 moon car had a population limit of 10 absolute loyalties, which were all tied to the butler and the nine androids. If the system hadn¡¯t mentioned this function of absolute loyalty, he wouldn¡¯t have built any artificial intelligence. This was because Zhao Yu would often forget that Uncle Da and the nine people were androids and would only treat them as real people. ¡°Before I trade with Earth, I need to think about how I am going to introduce myself. I don¡¯t really need to tell Earth who I really am, but I need to make up a story that¡¯s believable enough¡­¡± Zhao Yu understood one thing very well. If earthlings decided to investigate his base, they would know that there was barely anyone alive living inside of it. There was no civilization, no population, no development. It was a base that appeared out of thin air. ¡°So I can¡¯t really just say that I am a human who lives beneath the moon¡¯s surface¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to stick with the story of how I¡¯m an alien¡­¡± Zhao Yu rubbed his chin as he tried to perfect his story. ¡°I ¡­ No, we came from a distant planet. Because of an accident, we fell on the moon¡­¡± ¡°The spaceship is damaged. It can fly for a short distance, but it can¡¯t travel a million light years back to its home planet. Actually, I can¡¯t say that¡­¡± ¡°Since we are an advanced civilization, it might just be possible for our spaceships to reach the speed of light. Or, instead of traveling at the speed of light, I can say that we travel by teleportation or through wormholes¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it is probably more convincing to not say that we can travel at the speed of light!¡± According to Uncle Da¡¯s assessment, the average technological level on Earth was only 0.75. Zhao Yu¡¯s basic technologies had reached 1.99 points, which was already very high compared to Earth. That being the case, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t know too much about the science behind the base car and the system. If he was to make up a story, he might have to leave out all the technical jargon. ¡°So I can¡¯t say stuff about our spaceship being able to travel at the speed of light. Whatever, I¡¯ll just say that there¡¯s a technical problem with our spaceship. I¡¯ll tell Earth that we can¡¯t leave for the time being and leave all the rest up to their imagination¡­¡± ¡°As for why there is a base on the moon, I¡¯ll just say that it¡¯s meant for repairing the spaceship. That should be enough!¡± Zhao Yu thought a lot, but in the end, he felt that it was better to say as little as possible to increase the room for negotiation. It¡¯s better to remain mysterious than to have an overly-detailed story that had too many loopholes. Now that he had come up with his origin story, Zhao Yu began to think about something else. He wanted to make plans on how he was to trade with Earth. ¡°I won¡¯t give them any military technology for now. I can¡¯t teach them how to create breathable environments in space, either. If I do, they might try to create settlements next to my base¡­¡± After thinking about it carefully, he realized something. Since all his technology points went to develop his military, he didn¡¯t really have much left for developing other aspects, such as improving his living standard. Sure, he had developed games and greenhouses, but that was only because he was bored. Truth be told, everything other than his weapons were no more advanced than what¡¯s on Earth. But hold up. Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up when he accidentally glanced at his watch. ¡°We can trade this. Projection touch watch!¡± This was the technology that Zhao Yu discovered when first transmigrated to the moon. He got it because he wanted something to replace his phone, since its battery ran out pretty quickly. The watch had all the functions of a mobile phone, and most importantly, the screen could be projected into the air for touch control. ¡°System, if I want to trade this watch, how many technology points can I get back?¡± [850 technology points] ¡°850?¡± Zhao Yu was stunned for a moment. When he first built this watch, he did not spend so much money. After thinking for a while, Zhao Yu began to look for all the prerequisites needed to build the watch. After a series of comparisons, he finally gathered 850 points. It did not include the seven basic technologies and the secondary research institutes. He only had the technology points he had spent on the construction of the four major factories, the optical touch manufacturing plant, the ultrasonic sensing plant, the infrared imaging system analysis plant, and the signal data processing plant, which were required to manufacture watches. ¡°These four major factories were all built by me, and they are actually included in the watch technology tree¡­¡± ¡°Then, if I trade for other goods and use these factories, can I return the technology points repeatedly?¡± [No] The system responded in a rather brash manner. Zhao Yu scratched his head. He thought that he had found a quick way to make a lot of technology points, but whoever designed the system must have had it all figured out long before he did. This meant that no matter how he traded, the maximum amount of technology points he could get was fixed unless he continued to develop new technology. ¡°850 points. That¡¯s not bad¡­¡± Zhao Yu looked at the ten detection devices that he had selected previously. Since he¡¯s built them once already, building more of them wouldn¡¯t cost him any technology points. Then 850 points would be enough for him to build 10 detection devices. Not only that, he would still have some surplus to prepare for the factory needed to build the spaceship. After solving this problem, Zhao Yu began to ponder again. ¡°I¡¯ve decided what my products will be. Now, what do I want in return from Earth?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 24 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Money?¡± Money sounded useless. ¡°Resources! Rare earth metals!¡± Right now, Zhao Yu had built just one star destroyer cannon. While the first one required technology points to build, he needed a lot of materials to mass-produce the rest. The thing was, the moon lacked these resources. Other than the star destroyer cannon, there were many other places that required resources. For example, the second-generation nuclear power plant required helium. However, the amount of helium he had on the moon was only enough to last for three years. Zhao Yu thought for a moment and walked out of the control room. From where the butler could see, he asked, ¡°Uncle Da, what material resources are we lacking now?¡± ¡°There are a lot of resources that are lacking. Laser series weapons, superconducting materials, orbit guidance devices, energy storage, magnetic resonance, and so on all require rare earth resources¡­¡± ¡°Uh, just tell me what we are missing¡­¡± ¡°Gadolinium, terbium, dysprosium, holmium, Eebium, thulium, ytterbium, lutetium, scandium, yttrium¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Zhao Yu said helplessly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me all their names. Just tell me how many types of them we are missing.¡± ¡°We are missing almost every type of rare earth metal. It¡¯s best if we can find raw ores to facilitate our processing, such as bastnasite, bastnaesite, xenotime¡­¡± ¡°We are also lacking rare metals such as gallium, titanium, tantalum, vanadium, niobium, radium¡­¡± ¡°Understood. Just stop! I get it! We are missing a lot of things!¡± Zhao Yu interrupted, ¡°Give me a list of the items that you lack. Mark clearly how much of each of them you lack¡­¡± ¡°Sir, the more these resources, the better. I can¡¯t really tell you how much we need.¡± ¡°..¡± Zhao Yu was stunned for two seconds,¡±Well¡­ I got it. First, list out the resources needed for the star destroyer cannon and the resources needed to build the spaceship¡­¡± ¡°Sir, are you planning to seize Earth? Oh, yes! This should¡¯ve happened a long time ago. I¡¯ll go and draw up a battle plan now¡­¡± Uncle Da¡¯s voice sounded a little excited. ¡°Stop! I am not waging a war! Trade! I¡¯m just trading with Earth!¡± Zhao Yu was speechless. He hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but ever since the three astronauts showed up, Uncle Da was starting to act quite aggressively. Uncle Da was very angry, ¡°Sir, forgive me for being blunt, but you are a lion. The king of beasts! How can a lion associate himself with filthy hyenas?¡± ¡°Well, are you saying we have the capability to destroy Earth right now?!¡± Zhao Yu asked. It was rare that Uncle Da did not answer immediately. After more than ten seconds of silence, he said, ¡°According to our calculations, we should be able to wipe out at least half of their population. There¡¯s still too little information. If we can monitor the situation on Earth, we should be able to calculate more accurately¡­¡± ¡°Yes, bring this up after you¡¯re sure you can destroy Earth. I don¡¯t want to be treated as a villain by the Earthlings. Also, I don¡¯t want there to be suicide squads coming to kill me every single day¡­¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk about destroying Earth later. You have to settle the list first. You have to take things one step at a time!¡± After sending Uncle Da away, Zhao Yu looked at the watch on his hand and felt very nervous. ¡°I didn¡¯t know this watch was worth so much.¡± If trading with Earth worked, He could potentially trade this watch for a bunch of rare materials. The thing was, he just wasn¡¯t sure if earthlings would agree to his terms. ¡°It¡¯s a little inappropriate to ask for trade when this is the first time we see each other. I don¡¯t want to be too pushy. I need to have a good first impression¡­¡± ¡°Still, is there any way to make them want to trade with me?!!¡± Suddenly, Zhao Yu thought of a possibility. There were three Earthlings living in his base. In the past few days, Zhang Yi Xia had been chatting with the three of them. They got to know about each other. These earthlings happened to have learnt about the projection touch watch. A moment later, Zhao Yu had an idea. If this worked, he might have just found a way to make the most out of what he had. .. ¡°Tao, Sister Xia doesn¡¯t seem to know about Earth at all. Do you think these aliens have just arrived on the moon?¡± After spending so many days together, Liu Ning had developed some feelings for Zhang Yi Xia. She felt that she was very sincere. ¡°Impossible!¡± Zhang Tao shook his head, ¡°This moon base has 180 floors, and that¡¯s just what we¡¯ve seen. What we haven¡¯t seen might be even grander than that. There¡¯s no way that they built all of this in a very short time?! ¡± ¡°Also, these aliens definitely know us very well. Otherwise, everything that they¡¯ve shown us, including the architectural style, language, and so on, wouldn¡¯t be almost the same as Earth ¡­¡± ¡°Liu Ning, I am not saying that these aliens are a threat to us, but don¡¯t be fooled by them¡­¡± Wang Dong Dong laughed. ¡°Fooled? You¡¯ve talked with Sister Xia for the past few days. Does she look like a bad person to you? ¡± ¡°Um, well, you have a point¡­¡± Wang Dong Dong pondered for two seconds. ¡± Perhaps, it¡¯s just as we guessed. Zhang Yi Xia came from Earth and was raised here by aliens. Maybe she doesn¡¯t know much about civilisation on the moon¡­¡± These few days, no matter how hard they tried to get information from Zhang Yi Xia, they could not get anything useful. It was not that Zhang Yi Xia did not want to say anything, but they felt that she really did not know. ¡°I agree with that. Zhang Yi Xia doesn¡¯t seem to be faking it. Well, it¡¯d be too scary if she was!¡± Zhang Tao nodded and continued, ¡°Hey, why do you think these aliens have not interacted with us for the past few days?¡± Other than sending Zhang Yi Xia over to deliver food and chat, there was basically no other purpose. They did not interrogate them or torture them. On the contrary, they treated them well and kept them in a quite comfortable environment. In fact, after ten days, Zhang Tao felt that he had gained three pounds of weight, and his double chin was about to pop out. Ding dong! Just as they were talking, the doorbell rang. The three of them fell silent and stopped talking. Liu Ning quickly got up and opened the door. Outside the door, it was Zhang Yi Xia with a plate of fruits. ¡°Fresh fruits. Anyone want to eat?!¡± The three of them stared at Zhang Yi Xia for a bit. They just couldn¡¯t believe that her smile was fake. ¡°Thank you, Sister Xia¡­¡± After eating and drinking for a while, Zhang Yi Xia didn¡¯t leave as usual. This made them a little curious. ¡°Sister Xia, don¡¯t you have to report back today?¡± Zhang Yi Xia glanced at the door mysteriously and said excitedly, ¡°Ning Ning, you might have to go back to Earth!¡± ¡°What?! ¡± ¡°Just this morning, our supervisor issued a form for everyone who wants to go to Earth to register and participate in the assessment¡­¡± Zhang Yi Xia¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement, ¡°I¡¯ve also signed up. If I pass the assessment, I¡¯ll be able to go to Earth to see all the wonder things that you mentioned¡­¡± The three of them looked at each other. Zhang Tao asked in a deep voice,¡± Did your supervisor tell you when he would let us go back? ¡± ¡°I asked the supervisor in private. From what he said, the higher-ups seem to have made some kind of decision¡­¡± Zhang Yi Xia nodded. ¡°What decision?¡± Zhang Tao said anxiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Zhang Yi Xia shook her head and smiled. ¡± But it¡¯s definitely a good decision. Listen to the supervisor. The maintenance department is already repairing your spaceship. When the repair is completed, you can go back¡­¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Zhang Tao coughed and glanced at Liu Ning. ¡°Sister Xia, are your leaders just like us?¡± Liu Ning asked. ¡°Obviously not!¡± The three of them widened their eyes. ¡°How can a leader be as ordinary as us?!¡± Zhang Yi Xia said seriously. ¡°..¡± ¡°What?¡± Liu Ning was surprised, ¡°I mean, do they look like us?!¡± Zhang Yi Xia scratched her head and looked at the three of them in confusion.¡±What do you mean? If he doesn¡¯t look like us, what should he look like?¡± ¡°Oh, my!¡± Zhang Yi Xia suddenly slapped her head, ¡± I almost forgot about the important matter. Give me your cell phones! ¡± Zhang Tao was a little vigilant. He glanced at his fully charged phone and asked,¡±You want our phones?!¡± Zhang Yi Xia waved the watch in her hand and smiled,¡±I told the supervisor that you guys are still using your phones. He said that he wanted me to help you upgrade¡­¡± ¡°Upgrade?!¡± The three of them were a little surprised. Could it be¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s more convenient to upgrade to my level. The battery life is longer¡­¡± Zhang Yi Xia laughed, ¡°I only charge my watch once every month or two, but you guys need to charge yours every single day! That¡¯s too inconvenient!¡± What? The three of them looked at each other in disbelief. They couldn¡¯t believe that these aliens just gave them this piece of advanced technology for free. If anything, they were starting to think that there was some kind of conspiracy behind this? ¡°Your watch is high-tech,¡± Zhang Tao said nervously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll learn how to build these ourselves?!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s just a watch¡­¡± Zhang Yi Xia looked confused, as if she didn¡¯t understand why he was so concerned. Suddenly, the watch vibrated. There was a signal. Without really caring for her privacy, Zhang Yi Xia picked up the call. A holographic projection appeared. It was Ba Jie. He looked a lot more serious than usual ¡°Zhang Yi Xia, the ship has been repaired. You can bring them over now!¡± ¡°Okay, supervisor, we¡¯ll be right there!¡± Zhang Tao was shocked. Were the aliens really going to let them go back to Earth? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 25 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Uncle Da, help me adjust the route and time that Xiaotian is dragging White Rabbit Nine back¡­¡± Zhao Yu was still worried about one thing, and that was whether the scientists and politicians on Earth could deduce the approximate range of his base based on what the three astronauts knew! In the past few days, Xiaotian had captured many probe vehicles launched from Earth, which pretty much gave its location away to Earth. Uncle Da was very smart. He had already guessed Zhao Yu¡¯s thoughts and came up with a solution to his concerns. ¡± Xiaotian came back through the entrance of Base 24. You can order it to go somewhere else the next time it leaves¡­¡± ¡°To confuse the Earthlings, we can take the three astronauts and White Rabbit Nine to go in circles outside the base¡­¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll be in charge of the route. Just make sure that the Earthlings won¡¯t deduce the location of the base from this!¡± Zhao Yu thought for a moment, ¡°There should be satellites sent from Earth above the moon. Is there any way to find out where they are?!¡± ¡°We can build a satellite remote sensing device to detect and receive all the satellites operating in moon orbit¡­¡± ¡°They won¡¯t find out about this, right?!¡± ¡°We can add camouflage to the device¡­¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Zhao Yu nodded and asked, ¡°Do you think Earth has other ways to investigate us?!¡± ¡°According to the information obtained from White Rabbit Nine, we are on the back side of the moon. If they want to obtain information about this place, they will need to launch a transit satellite or a ground exploration vehicle ¡­¡± ¡°Can people on Earth use astronomical telescopes to see us?!¡± ¡°No, they can¡¯t!¡± Zhao Yu went to the control room of the base again. He found a satellite remote sensing device. It was pretty cheap. The cost was about 50 technology points. Just like he had done to all his other facilities, he added a camouflage function to the satellite remote sensing device. [Do you wish to spend 50 Technology Points to exchange for a satellite remote sensing device (Camouflage)?] ¡°Yes!¡± Since this wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯s used the camouflage feature, it didn¡¯t cost him any technology point to add camouflage to the satellite remote sensing device. ¡°Please choose the location of the factory and the first satellite remote sensing device (camouflage).¡± A 3D model appeared in front of him. It was a map of the whole moon base. It was shaped like a beehive. There were 180 floors in the base, and every ten floors had one or more passages that could lead to entrances disguised as volcanic craters or meteorite craters. At the bottom of the beehive, there was a passage that went down ten thousand meters. This was the basic passage for the expansion of the base, and it was also the emergency escape passage that Zhao Yu had prepared for himself. It led to other places. In the 3D model, the first 176 floors were all red. Only a few places were green, indicating that they could be placed. ¡°The 177th floor!¡± Zhao Yu moved the building model of the satellite remote sensing device and chose a location to the side. Then, he chose a crater with a large opening angle on the ground. It was far away from the base, but it was within Xiaotian¡¯s range of activity, so he decided to place the first satellite remote sensing device here. Come to think of it, Zhao Yu had never yet thought about building a satellite or a spaceship. The base car was simply too big to be moved around. It needed to be deployed on the ground, and if he was to place any facilities, he¡¯d have to build them far away from the base car. Other than that, he would be able to build another sub-base if the base car reached level 2. Once that happened, he was planning to build the sub-base on his newly-built spaceship so it wouldn¡¯t matter if his moon base got destroyed. [Satellite Remote Sensing Factory Remaining Time:00:19:48] It would take only 20 minutes to build something that cost 50 Technology Points. The satellite remote sensing device on the ground would only be in place after the factory was built. Zhao Yu walked out of the control room and asked Zhang Yi Xia about the progress. ¡°I¡¯ve already guided the three astronauts¡­¡± ¡°Okay, keep an eye on Ba Jie. Don¡¯t let him say or do anything unnecessary. Bring them around in circles after 20 minutes¡­¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Zhao Yu suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Uncle Da, if my plan succeeds, who do you think I should send to Earth as my representative?¡± ¡°At present, Zhang Yi Xia is the most suitable candidate¡­¡± ¡°Is it possible for the earthlings to find out that she is an android? You know, by collecting her hair or something.¡± Although Zhang Yi Xia was an android, the interior was still mechanical. Her appearance only looked like a human because of bionic technology. Zhao Yu could try to craft more human-like androids in his base, but right now, he didn¡¯t have technology points to spare for such an expensive task. When Zhao Yu created the androids, he just wanted to find someone to chat with. That was why he chose the most cost-effective method to do so, which was to combine mechanical cores with bio-inspired technology. Since he¡¯s already spent technology points to create robot armies before he made the androids, the only price he needed to pay for the androids were materials for their bionic skins. ¡°The possibility of being exposed is extremely high¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly, coughed, and said casually, ¡°Uncle Da, what do you think about me making a trip to Earth?!¡± ¡°No!¡± Uncle Da¡¯s voice was very tense, ¡°You are the reason that this base functions at all. You are our core and the highest commander. If anything happens to you, what is the point of our existence?!¡± ¡°Perhaps, after I die, you will be free and become real people¡­¡± Zhao Yu waved his hand after he came back to his senses. He smiled and said,¡±I¡¯m just saying. Don¡¯t mind me!¡± Through the surveillance camera, Uncle Da watched Zhao Yu¡¯s back as he left with mixed feelings. According to the comparison and calculation, the possibility of Zhao Yu being an Earthling was 97.25%. He had been alone on the alien planet for more than five years. Now that he suddenly realized that he was not far from his hometown, he must have had a strong desire to go back. But he was still a little afraid. It wasn¡¯t because they were afraid of the strength or potential of the Earthlings, but because they were of the same race as Zhao Yu. He was afraid that he and the other nine would be abandoned by Zhao Yu¡­ .. ¡°Sister Xia, are you really not coming with us this time?¡± Liu Ning put on the spacesuit again. Together with Zhang Tao and Wang Dong Dong, they looked at Zhang Yi Xia with reluctance. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. Our assessment hasn¡¯t ended yet. But don¡¯t worry, the watches I upgraded for you have ultra-long-distance communication functions¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked the technical department. The Earth is only 380,000 kilometers away from the Moon. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem for us to contact each other!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°However, I might be a few days late before I can contact you!¡± Zhang Yi Xia smiled. ¡°Because you¡¯re from Earth. We can¡¯t let you use our communication channel. The higher-ups said that they want to build a new communication channel. It should be done in a few days¡­¡± These words made it seem as if they were the ones who managed Earth and could build whatever they wanted¡­ The corners of Zhang Tao¡¯s mouth twitched, but at this juncture, he did not say anything unnecessary. He was afraid that after he said it, the aliens would go back on their word and not let them go, although the possibility of this was extremely low. ¡°Bye bye ~~!¡± Both parties waved goodbye. The three astronauts and White Rabbit Nine sat on an underground transport train. The surroundings were sealed without windows, so they couldn¡¯t see what was outside. They could only feel the train moving at a rapid speed. The moment he left the platform, Zhang Tao quickly got into White Rabbit No.9 and began to check. ¡°Earth, Earth, this is White Rabbit Nine. Please respond if you copy!¡± ¡°Sizzle ~~~!¡± ¡°The equipment seems to be working, but I can¡¯t contact Earth. The signal seems to be blocked¡­¡± ¡°We just need to leave the base for the signal to connect, right?¡± Zhang Tao suddenly thought of something. As he pressed the timer, he quickly found a level and shouted at Wang Dong Dong, ¡°Take a gravity measuring instrument and see if we¡¯re rising¡­¡± In the underground base, the gravity was almost the same as Earth¡¯s, and walking was very comfortable to do. However, this was the moon, and the reason why they could do this was definitely because the aliens had some kind of gravity environment simulation. Once they left the base and reached the moon¡¯s surface, the gravity would return to the moon¡¯s normal level. ¡°Activate the sensor¡­¡± After thinking about it, White Rabbit Nine did not move. It was being pulled by someone else¡¯s train. The effect of activating the sensor was limited. Zhang Tao continued,¡±Remember how your bodies feel now. The important thing is to get a sense of direction¡­¡± As he spoke, he quickly found a pen and paper and drew a three-dimensional coordinate. He was trying to get a grasp of his current position from the movement of his body. While this was not an accurate way to measure which direction his body was oriented towards, he really had no other choice. The thing was, he didn¡¯t even know where he was located. ¡°If only the moon¡¯s magnetic field had an even-level magnetic field¡­¡± The compass could not be used in space. Instead of using a compass, they usually used the Earth or a celestial body as a reference to establish a three-dimensional coordinate axis to determine the direction, or use the sun¡¯s position and Earth¡¯s time to determine the direction. These were all methods they used when they were in space or on the surface of the moon. When they were underground, the only thing they could do was remember the time and their body¡¯s feelings. Thirteen minutes later, the trembling stopped. The train stopped and the cabin door opened. Then, the rails under their feet moved, moving White Rabbit Nine and the three of them out. Above his head was the dark starry sky of the universe, and beneath his feet was a shallow crater. After sending them to the ground, the passage at the bottom of the crater disappeared and was replaced by the same appearance as the other moon soil. ¡°It¡¯s out!¡± The three of them were extremely excited. They hugged each other and cried tears of joy. In the underground base, although they talked and laughed together, they still felt uneasy deep down. At night, they would also have conversations about how their colleagues and family members on Earth would react when they disappeared. ¡°Brother Tao, look at that!¡± Liu Ning suddenly noticed that there was something similar to a moon exploration vehicle not far ahead. Zhang Tao turned his head and was completely stunned. ¡°A moon probe. This is a moon probe made by our country. They didn¡¯t give up on us!!!¡± In an instant, his tears flowed down. The three of them hopped to the side of the moon probe and waved at the camera. ¡°Earth, Earth, we are the members of White Rabbit Unit 9. Can you see us?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 26 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°What did the higher-ups say? Are they going to nuke the moon?¡± Chief Engineer Yang was a little anxious. The three astronauts were still on the moon. It would be too hasty to detonate the bombs before they were confirmed dead. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t up to him to make the decisions. ¡°No, the higher-ups think that the government of Meine has gone crazy!!¡± Senior Colonel Chu shook his head. ¡°Still, even if it¡¯s only a few people, there are still those who support the idea of launching nuclear missiles to the moon. Let¡¯s call them extremists. Now, if these aliens from the moon hadn¡¯t made any sort of response to us, I¡¯m afraid that those extremists would only grow in number!¡± ¡°These aliens are really something. If they want to fight or talk, they have to show their faces. Even now, still, we don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on with the three astronauts¡­¡± Chief Engineer Yang continued to sigh, ¡°For the past few days, the families of Zhang Tao, Liu Ning, and Wang Dong Dong have all come to me to ask for information, but I can¡¯t tell them the truth. I couldn¡¯t even tell them about this crazy nuke plan that Thomas proposed!¡± One staff member suddenly shouted. ¡°Look!! We¡¯ve got someone on live!¡± The two of them looked over and saw three people in spacesuits on the big screen not far away. Chief Engineer Yang was shocked and quickly ran over. On the screen, three astronauts were waving at the camera. ¡°It¡¯s them, it¡¯s really them!!!¡± The entire team was cheering. Everyone was extremely excited, and some even shed tears. ¡°They¡¯re talking! I saw Zhang Tao¡¯s mouth move!!¡± Someone shouted. ¡°Quick, quick!¡± Chief Engineer Yang said excitedly, ¡°Get into the communication system!¡± ¡°Communication with White Rabbit Nine has been restored!!¡± ¡°Zi zi zi ~~!¡± After the staff made some adjustments, the two parties finally managed to communicate. ¡°Earth, Earth, this is White Rabbit Unit 9, please respond!¡± ¡°Earth received, Earth received!!¡± Chief Engineer Yang grabbed the microphone,¡±Zhang Tao, you are still alive¡­¡± Zhang Tao laughed as he finally heard the voice that he was always familiar with,¡±You old fox! you¡¯ve been waiting for me to die so your son can f * ck my daughter, right?!¡± Chief Engineer Yang cried tears of joy, ¡°So you knew!!¡± ¡°Of course I knew, you old bastard! We¡¯re all live in the same compound, and there are barely any young men around!¡± Listening to their conversation, everyone stood up and cheered, high-fiving in celebration. Senior Colonel Chu interrupted, ¡°Zhang Tao, report your situation now!¡± ¡°Who even is this guy?¡± Zhang Tao thought as he saw Senior Colonel Yang on the screen. He didn¡¯t like the way he interrupted their conversation, but he knew that the man must be very important for him to give out orders like this. So, Zhang Tao immediately started explaining what happened for the past few days. Chief Engineer Yang interrupted when Zhang Tao mentioned about being captured by aliens,¡± The one beside you is White Rabbit Nine, right? Can you still return?!!¡± Zhang Tao nodded, ¡°Yes, the equipment is normal. We can carry out the return mission!¡± Chief Engineer Yang was overjoyed. He quickly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll allow you to return immediately. If you have anything to say, come back and talk!!¡± ¡°No!¡± Senior Colonel Chu denied, ¡°They¡¯ve disappeared for more than ten days. We don¡¯t even know if they carry some sort of virus. Hell, we don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s actually them¡­¡± Chief Engineer Yang was furious, ¡°Hey, asshole! I make the decisions! I am in charge of the Great Xia Space Agency!¡± ¡°Not anymore!¡± Senior Colonel Chu said as he took out an ID card from his pocket, ¡°From now on, the military will be in charge of the Great Xia Space Agency!¡± ¡°You¡­¡±Chief Engineer Yang was so angry that he could not speak for a long time. On the other side of the moon, Zhang Tao understood Chief Engineer Yang¡¯s situation and said, ¡°Old Yang, don¡¯t be rash. Listen to him. If the higher-ups are worried about us, we can stay here for a while¡­¡± Senior Colonel Chu looked at the three astronauts on the screen, ¡°Zhang Tao, tell me about your experience on the Moon!¡± Just like Chief Engineer Yang, Zhang Tao didn¡¯t like the way Senior Colonel Chu was bossing him around, but he didn¡¯t really have a choice. Senior Colonel Chu said, ¡°Stand by!¡± Then, he turned around and entered a secret room to report the situation to his superiors. After Senior Colonel Chu left, Chief Engineer Yang said, ¡°Old Zhang, don¡¯t be afraid. Earth will always be on your side. I believe that after the higher-ups hear this, they will definitely let you return¡­¡± ¡°Old Yang, I know. We¡¯ll just listen to your orders¡­¡± An hour later, Senior Colonel Chu came back with a blank expression. He picked up the device and said slowly. ¡°You experienced electromagnetic interference on the moon. White Rabbit Nine lost its balance and fell into a crater. During this period, the spacecraft has been repaired. It was only today that the repair was completed and contact was made with Earth¡­¡± ¡°We will now begin recording your actions on the Moon. You will return to Earth in an hour!¡± After saying that, he gave up his seat and looked at Chief Engineer Yang, ¡°You are now free to make contact with the television station¡­¡± ¡°You can tell the media about what I just told these astronauts.¡± .. Ten minutes later, a piece of news had just appeared, and it completely shocked the world. ¡°The moon has been missing for more than ten days, and three astronauts have reappeared¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re still alive. The three Earthlings who disappeared on the moon¡­¡± ¡°White Rabbit Nine actually fell into a crater after encountering electromagnetic interference. After more than ten days of repair, communication has finally been restored¡­¡± ¡°The return of the hero, a contest between mankind and the universe!¡± All the netizens were shocked. They could not believe that this was true, but soon, the officials released a video of Zhang Tao, Liu Ning, and Wang Dong Dong repairing the spacecraft on the moon and struggling to survive. ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true! They¡¯re really still alive!¡± ¡°Oh my god, this is a miracle. The three of them are the people who have survived the longest on the Moon in human history, right?¡± ¡°Definitely the longest. The first person in space in history only stayed on the moon for 74 hours, 59 minutes and 18 seconds.¡± ¡°They broke the record!¡± ¡°See, I told you there were no aliens¡­¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not what you said a few days beforeI have a screenshot to prove it! You were making comments about how aliens were behind all of this!¡± At this moment, regardless of whether it was the people of the Great Xia or the people of other countries, everyone was watching the video that the television station had released. Even though the video was an hour long, it still couldn¡¯t stop the enthusiasm. On this day, work stopped, the world paused, and the entire world was discussing together. This matter was no longer just a matter of the Great Xia. In the eyes of many, this was a matter of the human race, and it was something that everyone should remember. This was the first time that humans had lost contact in the universe and came back to life. .. Xia Capital, the capital of the Great Xia. Five hundred meters below the most prosperous central area was a secret base that no one knew about. Unlike the celebratory atmosphere on the Internet, the people in this base were very calm, even a little troubled. One of them was Senior Colonel Chu, who had just left the Great Xia Space Agency. He frowned and muttered to himself. ¡°Why did the aliens give them watches?!¡± ¡°What is the meaning behind this?!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 27 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this is 15:22 on October 4th, 2028, Xia time. At this moment, we will witness the space heroes Zhang Tao, Liu Ning, and Wang Dong Dong return to Earth on their legendary spaceship, the ¡®White Rabbit Nine.''¡± ¡°White Rabbit Nine is ready. Let¡¯s follow the camera and embark on this great journey back home¡­¡± ¡°Counting down, 3, 2, 1, ignite!¡± Following Zhang Tao¡¯s command, a raging fire rose from the bottom of White Rabbit Nine, blowing the surrounding sand and soil in all directions. ¡°Rumble ~!¡± After a loud bang, the camera began to shake violently. Through the window, he could see the ground rapidly moving away as the spacecraft slowly rose. The host stopped talking and quietly watched the spacecraft¡¯s movements with the audience. Ten seconds later, the camera gradually became still once again, and the last line of the horizon outside the window disappeared. ¡°Take-off successful!¡± ¡°After that, our White Rabbit Nine will enter lunar orbit and fly around the moon for one and a half times. After adjusting its attitude, it will be able to set off for Earth¡­¡± ¡°In the next three days, the eight billion people of Earth will witness the return of the space heroes¡­¡± Not long after White Rabbit Nine took off from the dark side of the moon, another ¡®rock¡¯ rose into the sky only a dozen kilometers away. The ¡®rock¡¯ did not spit fire or raise dust during its flight. It was completely silent. As if there was some mysterious force supporting it, it rose rapidly, violating the law of gravity. Before White Rabbit Nine reached the lunar orbit, it was one step ahead and plunged into the vast sea of stars. It blended into the darkness and disappeared. ¡°Will our spacecraft be discovered by the Earthlings?!¡± Zhao Yu looked at the deep starry sky through the screen and was a little worried. ¡°No problem, sir. Before we flew, I found a meteorite heading for Earth. As long as we replace it and follow its original trajectory, no one will notice!¡± With the various detection equipment and more accurate data, Uncle Da became more confident. On the other screen, there were more than 30 red dots. They were the satellites detected by the satellite remote sensing device. These were all the satellites that the four major countries had sent into lunar orbit. When the strange stones rose into the air, they did not react at all. The camera did not even move. In their eyes, the moon was the same as always. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as there¡¯s no problem. Just do as you see fit. Man-made satellites can be produced every ten hours. When it¡¯s time, arrange for them to take off on time¡­¡± Zhao Yu used the technology he had on hand to build the satellite production line for the ten detection equipment. Coupled with camouflage technology, it was completely possible to take off without being discovered by the people on Earth. Moreover, even if the satellite reached the orbit of the moon and the earth, it would definitely not be discovered. Like, who would pay attention to a harmless meteorite? By the way, on Earth, anything could be considered as a spaceship as long as it could reach outer space. That¡¯s not the case on Zhao Yu¡¯s moon base. Whatever the device might be, if it could only carry satellites and not people, Zhao Yu would consider it just a flight vehicle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. The first generation of the firmament system will be completed in eight days. By then, there will be no blind spots on the entire moon¡­¡± ¡°According to our calculations, we only need 66 satellites to cover the Earth. In 28 days, the second generation of the firmament system will be completed¡­¡± ¡°How long will it take for our satellite to reach Earth?¡± Zhao Yu nodded. ¡°Two days¡­¡± Uncle Da explained, ¡°The level of the magnetic power aircraft we have now is too low. The amount of power that can be borrowed from the nearby magnetic field is very limited. In the space environment far away from the planet, its speed is not much faster than a jet spacecraft. This is also because the distance between the Earth and the Moon is relatively close¡­¡± Zhao Yu understood this. This flight vehicle relied on magnetic forces for power. If it was traveling on a planet and not outer space, it could borrow the power of the planet¡¯s magnetic field to reach speed faster than a jet-propelled spacecraft. However, in space, since there was no magnetic field in between planets, a radiation propulsion system would be a more efficient power source than a magnetic system. ¡°In that case, just combine nuclear power and magnetic forces. We¡¯ll have dual-core spaceships¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly. As long as he waited patiently, he would have the technology points to afford for these technologies in the future. .. On the way back to Earth, the higher-ups of the Great Xia were starting gain understanding of the function of the projection touch watch through Zhang Tao¡¯s demonstration on camera. Without taking any breaks, they immediately summoned all the top experts in the relevant fields to hold a meeting. After that, they went on to discuss how many years this technology was ahead of Earth. They also talked about how long it would take to replicate the watch after it was obtained. ¡°There are many fields that this technology is related to. The most difficult one is optical touch control. It¡¯s a little unbelievable to achieve bare-handed touch control without installing a sensor device on the finger¡­¡± At this stage, similar research projects were carried out using support tools such as finger sensors. It was already beyond imagination that he could touch the air without using any external objects. After half a day of discussion, the experts finally came up with a rough idea. ¡°According to my guess, this technology might be achieved by relying on ultrasonic sensing. Other than that, it also requires a very powerful infrared image processing system. These are technologies that Earth barely knows about¡­¡± Senior Colonel Chu didn¡¯t care for the explanation, ¡°How long will it take for you to fully understand the technology after you get the prototype?¡± The experts looked at each other. No one could tell how long it would take for them to study this alien technology. And there wasn¡¯t anyone who would lie to get ahead in this project, either. None of them became scientists just for the money. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure. In the field of science, it might seem like you¡¯re just one step away, but if you don¡¯t fully comprehend that step, you might be stuck for decades or even centuries!¡± ¡°In the scientific world, theories are usually put first, followed by applications¡­¡± ¡°Mankind is still very new to theories of optical touch, ultrasonic sensing, and infrared imaging systems¡­¡± As of now, they had not even come up with conjectures of how the watch worked.Even so, every expert was in high spirits despite how difficult the project was. To them, being able to study such a product that was hundreds of years ahead of Earth¡¯s technology was definitely an invaluable experience. ¡°However, it¡¯s the same the other way around. With the product in hand, we can slowly reverse engineer and perfect the theory¡­¡± ¡°Maybe I can figure out its principle in a month, or maybe it will take a long time¡­¡± ¡°Ok, then!¡± Senior Colonel Chu turned around and entered another room. The room was filled with many elites just like him. ¡°What are your thoughts on the aliens¡¯ intentions?!¡± Senior Colonel Chu asked directly. A young, bald man stood up. ¡°Let me see.¡± ¡°This alien should have been in the solar system for some years.¡± ¡°There are two possibilities. First, they were sent by an advanced civilisation to observe Earth, so it can explain why they only built a base on the Moon and did not make contact with the Earthlings¡­¡± ¡°The second possibility is that they are aliens who just happen to be passing by. The spaceship they were on had an accident and crashed on the moon. In order to repair the spaceship, they established a base on the moon. That explains why White Rabbit Nine and so many exploration vehicles were captured¡­¡± Both possibilities seemed plausible, but there were certain problems. ¡°No matter which scenario it is, the aliens did not intend to come into contact with humans¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s only because of their machines that they accidentally captured White Rabbit Nine and three astronauts that they were exposed to¡­¡± ¡°The three astronauts disappeared for 14 days and reappeared. They were even released back to Earth by aliens. I believe that during these 14 days, they were discussing how to deal with this unexpected situation¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen the final outcome. They chose to negotiate with the Earthlings and gave each of them a touch watch!¡± ¡°What¡¯s important is not the watch, but the attitude after fourteen days of discussion¡­¡± ¡°They chose the peaceful mode of communication¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s assume that the aliens happen to be on the Moon because of the second possibility, which is that their spacecraft accidentally crashed there¡­¡± ¡°Then, this touch watch is an opportunity, a start for a win-win deal for both of us!¡± ¡°They need to repair the spaceship, and we need their technology. We¡¯ll take what we need. Once they repair the spaceship and the cooperation ends, they¡¯ll go home, and we¡¯ll continue living our lives¡­¡± Before the bald man could finish, someone interrupted, ¡°What if they leave behind a weapon that can destroy the entire world?!¡± ¡°This is the reason why you are here!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be in charge of thinking optimistically, and you¡¯ll be in charge of thinking pessimistically. We¡¯ll be prepared for whatever happens!¡± The bald man said with a smile. He was very clear about how governments of any state worked. Whatever the situation was, there must always be a backup plan and room for manoeuvre. Senior Colonel Chu nodded slightly. Throughout the day, the people from the think tank provided many ideas and possibilities. In terms of results, there were only two options, good or bad. No matter what the aliens ¡®origins were or what their purpose was, they only needed to take out the best and worst options. ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s almost time. Any results?¡± At this moment, an old voice came from the shadows. ¡°The other three countries have been urging us for a day. If we don¡¯t tell them something, the higher-ups won¡¯t be able to withstand the pressure¡­¡± Senior Colonel Chu shrugged and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the answer the same as before?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The old man nodded, ¡°Then we¡¯ll establish the Earth¡¯s Joint Defense Agency and start cooperating with the three countries . Together, we¡¯ll deal with the opportunities brought by the alien civilisation¡­¡± ¡°¡­and the risks that come along with it.¡± Dealing with ¡­ Indeed, danger came before opportunity! Senior Colonel Chu sighed. He still thought that the Xia government was being too cautious. ¡°Little Chu, you will be the first person in charge. Think of a way to pull the aliens from the moon to invest on Earth. Whatever they want, we can discuss it¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps, we can determine their true purpose for coming here based on what they need¡­¡± ¡°There is much to do. Hopefully it¡¯d be beneficial for mankind¡­¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 28 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Liu Ning, can you contact Zhang Yi Xia now?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t contact her. She said it would take a few more days until they set up a new communication channel¡­¡± Senior Colonel Chu nodded and turned to look at Chief Engineer Yang, who still had a sour expression on his face. A stiff smile appeared on his face. ¡°Old Yang, it was my fault yesterday. I didn¡¯t consider your feelings. I apologize!¡± Chief Engineer Yang and the other staff members certainly didn¡¯t expect Senior Colonel Chu to say that. ¡°You ¡­ You are apologizing because you want me to do something for you, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Senior Colonel Chu nodded, ¡°The higher-ups have approved the establishment of the Earth Joint Defense Agency with the other three countries. I am the first person in charge, and I want you to help me!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chief Engineer Yang sneered and said,¡±You fired me yesterday, and now you want me to work for you?¡± ¡°Yesterday, you and I were on different sides. In your opinion, Zhang Tao and the other two are more important. In my opinion, the safety of the country is more important¡­¡± ¡°Today, we stand on the same side. We are all doing this for the country and the people¡­¡± This guy¡­ Chief Engineer Yang didn¡¯t really think that Senior Colonel Chu was someone that could be trusted, but he realised that he might be wrong. The thing was, if Senior Colonel Chu really had his own selfish motives, he wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk of offending him yesterday. The man had his priorities, and maybe he was just taking his job seriously. There was about ten seconds of silence. Chief Engineer Yang seemed to have understood something and said calmly,¡±I know!¡± Chief Engineer Yang agreed in the end. After what happened yesterday, he thought about it carefully and realised that he had indeed overreacted. He was the chief engineer first, and then Zhang Tao¡¯s friend second. That being said, he got too emotional yesterday after realising that his good friend was actually alive. Senior Colonel Chu had his reasons, but he still found it rude that he was interrupting their reunion. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in private!¡± After Senior Colonel Chu got to know Chief Engineer Yang as a person, he decided to get to business straightaway. The two of them came to a quiet room. ¡°The higher-ups are preparing to restart nuclear tests and research more powerful weapons to deal with the possible crisis brought by aliens¡­¡± Senior Colonel Chu said slowly, ¡°We can¡¯t let the public know about any of this. They will probably know that we are conducting tests, but we will not let them know that we are doing this because of aliens¡­¡± Chief Engineer Yang had an ominous feeling in his heart. He said, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll say that there are no aliens. We¡¯ll say that the other three countries thought that White Rabbit Nine did not survive and wanted to salvage it. In the end, they failed. During this period, they caused a hindrance on the moon, causing our search and rescue work to be delayed quite a bit¡­¡± ¡°Just tell me what you want me to do!¡± ¡°Use the same attitude you used to scold me yesterday to scold Thomas and Jax¡­¡± Senior Colonel Chu added, ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to the three countries. Thomas and Jax will mock and ridicule you. After they do, the Internet will take advantage of the situation to create an environment for discussion on the re-development of nuclear weapons¡­¡± Chief Engineer Yang was a little curious, ¡°They agree to be the bad guys?! How¡¯s that possible?¡± This time, White Rabbit Nine¡¯s return was a very important matter. In order to obtain information, the other three countries had done a lot of things to suck up to Great Xia. But for them to act as the bad guys¡­ ¡°If they want to join, they must agree to this¡­¡± Senior Colonel Chu said lightly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to play the role, I¡¯ll find someone else. There are a lot of people who can do this¡­¡± Chief Engineer Yang said with a smile, ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it. Actually, this is the first time I¡¯ve been ordered to scold someone. The job sounds interesting. You want me to tell Thomas and Jax what I told you, right?¡± ¡°Yes, just like yesterday, scold as ruthlessly as you can!¡± ¡°Got it. As ruthless as I can!¡± .. On October 7th, 2028, the space heroes Zhang Tao, Liu Ning, and Wang Dong Dong landed in the Great Xia in the White Rabbit Nine spacecraft. At the same time, Zhao Yu launched five satellites to Earth, barely achieving the freedom of communication between the Earth and the Moon. On the same day, Liu Ning received a call from the moon on his watch when he returned to the space base. ¡°Wait, this is a call from the Moon!¡± In an instant, the entire place fell silent. Senior Colonel Chu, who was watching the scene from backstage, walked out. The surveillance cameras in the vicinity of the base were aimed at this side immediately. Under Zhang Tao¡¯s command, the surrounding people scattered. After four rings, Liu Ning pressed the answer button. Shua! A figure appeared. Zhang Yi Xia seemed to have traveled through time and space and appeared at the scene in an instant. Everyone was shocked. ¡°This holographic projection is too realistic¡­¡± ¡°Shh!¡± The staff member did not even dare to breathe loudly as he quietly watched Zhang Yi Xia. ¡°Ning-Ning, have you arrived on Earth?¡± The projection touch watch could display either the person or the background. Right now,Zhang Yi Xia could only see Liu Ning and not the background. ¡°We¡¯re here, we¡¯re here¡­¡± Before Liu Ning could finish her sentence, Senior Colonel Chu appeared in front of her. He took out a tablet and typed, ¡°Ask her when she will come to Earth!¡± ¡°Sister Xia, when are you coming to Earth?¡± Liu Ning asked quietly. ¡°Our assessment is not over yet. Ning-Ning, I don¡¯t think I can pass this time¡­¡± ¡°What? What happened?¡± Zhang Yi Xia cried, ¡°Many of the questions are related to management. How would I know anything about that? I guessed most of the answers¡­¡± Management? The staff members didn¡¯t know what to do. They did not understand what this meant. Senior Colonel Chu and Chief Engineer Yang looked at each other in silence. They were the only ones who seemed to understand the meaning behind this. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 29 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Senior Colonel Chu quieted down very quickly. After the two of them chatted for a while, he typed another line of words. ¡°Tell her that you have a friend who also wants a projection touch watch. Ask her if she can buy it!¡± ¡°Sister Xia, this watch of yours is so useful. It¡¯s much better than our phones,¡± Liu Ning said with a smile. ¡°I have a few close friends that got very jealous of me. They all wanted to snatch my watch¡­¡± ¡°Do you have any extra watches? If possible, I want to buy some for my friend¡­¡± ¡°Buy a watch?¡± Zhang Yi Xia hesitated. ¡°If you can¡¯t, then forget it¡­¡± ¡°Um, uh¡­¡± Zhang Yi Xia gritted her teeth, ¡°Ning-Ning, I¡¯ll go ask the supervisor. If it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll contact you again!¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Sister Xia!¡± The call ended and the projection disappeared. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. This was the first time they had seen an alien. ¡°It¡¯s so magical. The aliens look exactly like us!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Captain Zhang Tao and the others talk about this before?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s different. Hearing about it and seeing it with your own eyes are two different things¡­¡± ¡°Yeah. Hey listen, this alien actually speaks Chinese!¡± While everyone was discussing, Chief Engineer Yang and Senior Colonel Chu walked into the quiet room. ¡°It seems like you guessed right. The aliens want to trade with us!¡± ¡°Yes, I just don¡¯t know what they want¡­¡± Senior Colonel Chu wanted an answer. If the aliens really damaged the spaceship, they would definitely want some resources to repair it. .. At the moon base. Just like how Liu Ning had a circle of people standing behind her, Zhao Yu and the others also stood behind Zhang Yi Xia. However, while Liu Ning could only see Zhang Yi Xia on the screen, Zhao Yu could see Liu Ning and everyone around her. And no, Zhao Yu still hadn¡¯t made an appearance to Earth yet. Naturally, Zhao Yu saw Colonel Chu with his tablet. He saw him typing with it, and he could tell that the man was a very important figure. Truth be told, this was the first time he had met a government official of Great Xia. ¡°Uncle Da, have you connected to Earth¡¯s network?¡± ¡°I¡¯m connected. Earth¡¯s network security technology is not very advanced. We¡¯ve managed to hack it without being found. We now have access to every region except those without the internet¡­¡± ¡°Very good. Upload everything to the database¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded and turned to Zhang Yi Xia. ¡°Get it? Business first, then friendship. Do you understand?¡­¡± ¡°I know, sir!¡± Zhang Yi Xia said with a smile. Seeing that she understood, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t bother to say too much. For the next half a day, both sides waited. The people on Earth were a lot more anxious than Zhao Yu and his androids. The think tank members of the Earth United Defense Agency, which had been merged by the four major countries, were constantly analysing the situation. Even after drawing out all the possible scenarios, the higher-ups could not help but to worry that the trade wasn¡¯t happening. Finally, when night fell, Zhang Yi Xia called Liu Ning again. ¡°Ning Ning, after I hung up the phone, I went to look for my supervisors immediately. He didn¡¯t have the authority to give out more touch watches, so I went to ask his superiors instead. I kept asking and asking, and just then, I got a response!¡± Right now, Liu Ning was no longer surrounded by colleagues from the Great Xia Space Agency, but members of the Earth Joint Defense Agency. It was a different base that she was in now. Everyone stared at Zhang Yi Xia, waiting for her next words. ¡°Sister Xia, what¡¯s the result?¡± While waiting, many negotiation and body language experts had analysed the possible conversation that might happen next and informed Liu Ning of all the countermeasures in advance. A smile appeared on Zhang Yi Xia¡¯s face. ¡°The higher-ups have agreed. They¡¯ve decided to give your Earth friends another batch of watches¡­¡± ¡°How many?¡± ¡°That depends on how many friends you have!¡± Liu Ning counted with she fingers, counting all of her aunts one by one. In order to make up the numbers, she even made up fake people. After counting, she said nervously, ¡°Eighty-seven watches. Sister Xia, am I asking for too much?! ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a watch¡­¡± Zhang Yi Xia¡¯s tone changed, and she said with a troubled expression,¡±We can give them away, but we don¡¯t have any plans to visit Earth in the short term¡­¡± Senior Colonel Chu quickly took out his tablet and typed a line of words. ¡°What a coincidence. We of planet Earth happen to have plans to go to the Moon. We can ask a friend to help us bring some along¡­¡± Liu Ning paused for a moment and then said,¡±In addition, our leader also wants to give out some presents from Earth¡­¡± ¡°Your leader?! ¡± Zhang Yi Xia hesitated, ¡°Are you representing Earth?¡± ¡°Uhh, right!¡± Liu Ning was a little uneasy. He had already messed up his routine and did not follow the body language expert¡¯s teaching. Besides, she already felt guilty for taking advantage of Zhang Yi Xia¡¯s feelings. Senior Colonel Chu sighed. He had not expected this. The aliens were a lot smarter than they had imagined. For one, he didn¡¯t believe that Zhang Yi Xia was just socialising with Liu Ning. She must¡¯ve had instructions from her superiors or boss, whoever they might be. As it turned out, the aliens had the upper hands in this little exchange that they were having. Right before he was about to lose focus, Senior Colonel Chu returned to his senses. He continued monitoring the conversation. The rest of the conversation continued in a direction that the humans had expected. Zhang Yi Xia said that she couldn¡¯t represent the base, so she had to ask her superiors. The call was hung up and picked up half an hour later. This time, beside Zhang Yi Xia, there was another person. It was Ba Jie. As for Liu Ning, she had Senior Colonel Chu come out when it was appropriate to do so. With their superiors next to them, the two tried to keep up the act as best they could. The two representatives began to negotiate the terms of the deal. After ten minutes of negotiation, the deal came to an end. In the end, Earth ended up having to make a lot of compromises. After all, while the aliens had all the time it needed to accumulate resources that it lacked, the Earthlings couldn¡¯t really wait to obtain more higher-end technology. The aliens were believed to have planned on leaving the Moon after they fixed their spaceship, and that would take a few decades. If they decided to not trade with Earth at all, Earth would gain nothing in the end. After the negotiation, it was decided that two batches of goods would be exchanged. The Earthlings also promised to have the aliens come to Earth one time for an inspection of their manufacturing industry. For the first exchange, 10,000 watches were traded for rare earth and rare metal resources. The second time, 100,000 watches were traded for more resources. The third time, the aliens would send a representative to Earth to inspect the construction of the global production line. Also, it was agreed that all the Earth¡¯s currency earned by the Moon aliens could be exchanged for resources from the world¡¯s major countries at a price 10% lower than the market price. This was a very big compromise made on the Earthling¡¯s side. It really showed how much they wanted to trade with the Moon. For Zhao Yu, he was pretty happy with what he got. The resources obtained from the first batch of 10,000 watches, alone, were enough for him to build ten star destroyer cannons. Meanwhile, as the world was still reporting the deeds of the three space heroes, the major countries had already launched four rockets loaded with resources and flew towards the Moon. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 30 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Three days later. Zhao Yu stood at the observation point of the base and looked into space through a pair of binoculars. From what he could see, four spaceships lined up in a square formation and headed toward the moon¡¯s orbit. ¡°It¡¯s finally here¡­¡± Zhao Yu was waiting for the deal to finish so he could receive more technology points. He thought that he would receive the points after a deal was agreed between him and Earth, but as it turned out, he would only receive the points after the goods were delivered to his base. To him, the original intention of trading watches was to obtain technology points he gained by obtaining the title of Mysterious Merchant. This was a one-time deal. Trading watches with Earth was only a one-time deal. That being said, if he decided to invest in a factory on Earth, he would be able to obtain a source of limitless resources. Under Zhao Yu¡¯s watchful eyes, the four spaceships slowly landed on the surface of the moon. They landed exactly where White Rabbit Nine had left. That was the place where the two sides had agreed to trade. There were a large number of Xiaotians, and they were already on standby. They activated their jammers as soon as the spaceship landed. .. Earth Alliance Defense Agency. This was the first time they had made a deal with aliens. All the staff of the newly established Defense Agency were on standby, keeping an eye on the four spacecraft. On the spaceship, there were not only the resources needed for the trade, but also various detection equipment. The major countries had gathered many experts to come up with ways to bypass Xiaotian¡¯s jammer. They were eager to figure out a way to not have their signals blocked on the moon. ¡°All data is good. The spaceship is landing¡­¡± ¡°Landing successful. All detectors activated!¡± ¡°Activation complete¡­¡± ¡°Next, we¡¯ll see if it works!¡± Not far from Colonel Chu, there was a row of sixteen screens connected to the equipment on the four spaceships. They were prepared to use various methods to bypass the jammer. Each of the screens represented one detection equipment, which meant that there were sixteen of the detection devices. Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, the sixteen devices in front of him instantly went dark. ¡°It¡¯s all black?!¡± Colonel Chu frowned. From the looks of it, all sixteen attempts to connect signals on the moon had failed. It seemed that alien technology was more powerful than they had imagined. It would take Earth a lot more work to try not having their signals jammed. Colonel Chu wasn¡¯t the only one who was unhappy. The experts and scholars who had set up these experimental methods were all very sad. ¡°Is it possible that the equipment malfunctioned?!¡± ¡°Impossible. Right now, the spaceships are on the agreed trading location on the moon. The aliens must¡¯ve jammed the signals again ¡­¡± A minute later, the sixteen screens returned to normal. From what they could see, all the resources inside the spaceships had disappeared. What replaced them were the 10,000 watches that were placed in the four spaceships. ¡°Only the watches are left¡­¡± ¡°The transaction is considered complete. Control the spaceship and return¡­¡± .. ¡°The transaction has been completed. You have received 850 technology points!¡± On the moon, after Xiaotian moved the resources away, Zhao Yu received the system¡¯s reward of technology points. Including the remaining points that he had not used in the past few days, Zhao Yu now had a total of 1150 technology points. ¡°We can build a spaceship now!¡± Zhao Yu took the technology points and went straight to the control room. He planned to build the spaceship with the dual-core power system that was worth 500 technology points. Zhao Yu found a nuclear powered and magnetic dual-core spaceship and clicked on the exchange button. As soon as he did, a notification popped up on the screen. ¡°You need to first purchase a ¡®disc-shaped spaceship¡¯ and a ¡®U-shaped nuclear spaceship¡¯ for this exchange.¡± ¡°There are prerequisites, as expected ¡­¡± Previously, Zhao Yu had also seen items that cannot be purchased unless certain conditions were met. He wasn¡¯t surprised with what he was looking at. He now had 1150 technology points. The disc-shaped spaceship was worth 400 technology points, and the U-shaped nuclear spaceship was worth 450 technology points. He could buy everything with the money he had, but he wanted to use 500 technology points to exchange for the gravitational lens. Gravitational lenses were the upper limit of detection methods that could be exchanged for level-1 bases. They could detect everything through gravitational waves. Whether it was natural celestial bodies or man-made celestial bodies, as long as they had mass, they could be discovered by gravitational lenses. After thinking for a while, Zhao Yu pulled up the list of gravitational lenses and clicked on the exchange button. ¡°Gravitational lens purchased successfully. That would be 450 technology points.¡± Zhao Yu picked a place and set up the production line before turning to look at the spaceship. With the remaining 700 technology points, he could only make one of the two spaceships. Zhao Yu thought for a moment and copied the detailed data of the two spaceships. He left the control room and found the butler. ¡°If we are only traveling between Earth and the moon, the disc shaped ship will be faster¡­¡± ¡°However, if you want to install weapons onto the vehicle, the U-shaped spaceship is a better choice¡­¡± ¡°What?! What do you mean?¡± Zhao Yu was stunned for a moment, ¡°Adding weapons to the disc-shaped spaceship will affect its speed?!¡± ¡°Yes, the disc-shaped spaceship is much smaller than the U-shaped spaceship. In order to increase the magnetic force, the entire spaceship frame is made up of a special structure. Adding weapons will definitely disfigure this structure and eventually cause the speed to decrease¡­¡± ¡°The U-shaped spacecraft relies on the nuclear fusion reactor to propel itself. Although the power system alone takes up one-third of the spacecraft, the remaining two-thirds can be equipped with weapons without affecting traveling speed.¡± ¡°What about the speed?¡± ¡°The maximum speed of the disc-shaped spaceship inside the planet is 100 mach. After leaving the planet, it will weaken. The fastest speed between the Earth and the Moon is only four and a half hours¡­¡± ¡°The U-shaped spaceship has two power modes. The speed of conventional nuclear power in space is about 50 mach. Inside the planet, due to the influence of air friction, it will be slightly reduced¡­¡± ¡°In addition to conventional propulsion, the U-shaped spacecraft is also equipped with nuclear pulse propulsion. It can provide 200 times the speed of sound for no more than 10 minutes at a time¡­¡± ¡°What happens if it exceeds 10 seconds?¡± Zhao Yu asked curiously. ¡°It will explode!¡± The advantages and disadvantages of the two types of flying ships were told, and Zhao Yu began to think. His current purpose in building the spaceship was to build a factory on Earth and sneak around Earth. From the looks of it, a disc-shaped spaceship was more suitable for the job. It used magnetic force, so there wouldn¡¯t be any noise when the engine was activated. There also wouldn¡¯t be any noise when the whole thing was flying. On the other hand, the U-shaped spaceship was obviously more suitable to be modified into a warship with weapon systems. ¡°Then is there no way to install weapons on this disc-shaped spaceship?¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± ¡°We can build a sonic weapon production line and assemble it on the disc-shaped spaceship¡­¡± ¡°How powerful is the sonic weapon?¡± ¡°Not very powerful. It can barely do any damage to buildings. At most, it will shatter the glass¡­¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s fatal to living things. The exact data will only be known after the construction and testing¡­¡± After chatting with the butler for a while, Zhao Yu gradually came up with an idea. Under the condition that safety was not an issue, he would first build a production line for a disc-shaped spaceship and then install a sonic weapon system on the spaceship. As for the U-shaped nuclear spaceship, he would have to wait for another ten days to accumulate enough technology points before he could make it. Exchange complete. After deducting the 400 points he spent on the disc-shaped spaceship production line, he also deducted another 50 points for the sound wave system. In the end, Zhao Yu was left with 200 technology points. Based on his daily growth rate of 24 technology points, he would be able to exchange for the production line of the U-shaped nuclear spaceship in another 10 days and 10 hours. ¡°Sir, Xiaotian has successfully received the resources from Earth. Do you want to build the star destroyer cannon?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 31 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Commander, Xiaotian has successfully gathered resources from Earth. Should we use all of them to build the star destroyer cannon?¡± Zhao Yu pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Can the star destroyer cannon be installed on a U-shaped spaceship?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible, but if we do, it will be difficult to install other weapons. Also, I wouldn¡¯t advise placing the star destroyer cannon on a battleship.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Zhao Yu inquired. ¡°The star destroyer cannon is powerful and fast, but it has two significant drawbacks. First, it takes a long time to charge before firing. Second, it can only target stationary objects, making it difficult to lock onto other spacecraft.¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly and asked, ¡°What other weapons can be fitted onto a U-shaped spaceship?¡± ¡°Laser cannon, plasma cannon, and kinetic cannon¡­¡± ¡°The laser cannon has an incredibly fast attack speed, reaching light speed. However, due to the diffraction principle, its power decreases with distance. Unless we increase the power output, the maximum range is only 10 million kilometers, which is limited in a cosmic environment¡­¡± The shortest distance between the Moon and Mars is over 50 million kilometers. Attacking a long-distance target with a laser cannon is impossible. ¡°Additionally, the laser cannon¡¯s caliber restricts its attack range. At best, it can only create a small hole on an enemy spacecraft.¡± However, as a defensive weapon, the laser cannon was highly effective, turning its original disadvantages into advantages, such as increasing power as it gets closer and traveling at light speed. Zhao Yu¡¯s moon base defense systems were primarily based on laser cannons. Uncle Da paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Plasma cannons use lasers to heat deuterium to a high temperature of one million degrees, ionizing it. Then, it is launched using electromagnetic technology. Its range, however, isn¡¯t as good as that of the laser cannon.¡± ¡°When it comes to attack capabilities, kinetic cannons have the edge over the previous two weapons. In a cosmic environment, the range of kinetic cannons is virtually unlimited. However, their power isn¡¯t very strong, which is both a disadvantage and an advantage.¡± ¡°Currently, our kinetic cannons are available in two models: railguns and coilguns. The railgun-fired projectiles have frictional contact with the track, and their power also decreases with distance. However, they have a high firing rate, and the projectiles are light, providing an advantage when fighting a spaceship in space.¡± ¡°The coil gun has slightly more power than the railgun and is also a standard weapon on battleships.¡± As Uncle Da explained, he projected a 3D image showcasing the strengths and weaknesses of each weapon. Among the four weapons, the laser cannon was the most powerful. It could fire at close range, giving enemies little chance to dodge. However, its firing rate was limited, and intervals were needed between each shot. It also took up a lot of space. In the same area, ten railguns could be installed instead of a single laser cannon. In terms of targeting electronic devices, plasma cannons had the upper hand. The other two kinetic cannons were more versatile. A railgun could fire a hundred shots in a second, but its power was limited. Its ammunition was small and light, making it primarily useful for destroying enemy battleships. Uncle Da thought for a moment before adding, ¡°Regarding fighting other spaceships in space, I have only been able to simulate scenarios based on available data. We still don¡¯t know how things will play out in actual combat!¡± Due to his lack of combat experience, he couldn¡¯t determine which data was most important in space battles. The main challenge was the absence of a physical battleship to use for combat simulations. Camouflage, stealth, Zhao Yu looked at the system¡¯s first alert about the alien fleet arriving in two months and ten days. By aliens, the system definitely didn¡¯t mean Earth, because when the title system appeared. The system already mentioned that Earth was his home planet. This fleet that was arriving must be from another civilisation that he didn¡¯t know about. Zhao Yu believed that if the enemy had similar technology to theirs, even a fleet of 1000 ships wouldn¡¯t be enough to break through their defenses. The only way the enemy could win was if they received help from another planet. Thus, they needed to improve their offensive capabilities by building more types of space battleships. ¡°Let¡¯s build two more star destroyer cannons, and rely mainly on shipborne laser guns, shipborne plasma guns, and shipborne kinetic guns¡­¡± .. In the Extraterrestrial Civilization Exploration Association, members were more interested in exploring the mysteries of the universe than in exchanging insults. One day, a member discovered a small asteroid in the vast, dark expanse of space and quickly began tracking it. ¡°The estimated diameter of the asteroid is 50 kilometers¡­¡± ¡°Initiating trajectory calculation¡­¡± ¡°Calculation failed; the speed is too fast¡­¡± After some thought, the member decided to upload the data to the Great Xia Space Agency. ¡°I hope this asteroid won¡¯t be captured by the orbit of any of the eight major planets. That way, it can be named after me¡­¡± .. At the Great Xia Space Agency, everyone had been busy with various tasks over the last three days, such as helping Chief Engineer Yang come up with creative insults, communicating with colleagues from different departments, and sharing information with the Earth Alliance Defense Agency. Sun Ming Yuan was working when he received an email from the Extraterrestrial Civilization Exploration Association, a private organization that the space agency maintained contact with. He was aware that at least half of the unknown signals in the universe came from amateur enthusiasts, so he casually opened the email without much surprise. ¡°What? An asteroid? Its diameter is 50 kilometers¡­¡± After considering the situation, Sun Ming Yuan quickly used the advanced equipment at the Great Xia Space Agency to calculate the asteroid¡¯s trajectory. ¡°Calculating orbit trajectory¡­¡± ¡°There is a 0.01% chance of it hitting Earth¡­¡± ¡°This is serious!¡± Although the chance of the asteroid hitting Earth was only one in ten thousand, it still posed a significant risk. Sun Ming Yuan immediately reported the details of the asteroid to the appropriate authorities. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 32 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Three more days had passed. Unknown to the public, four spaceships carrying alien cargo had landed in four countries. Following the plan, each country immediately sent the watches they received to newly established research facilities. Experts there began to study the technology and principles behind the watches, hoping to unlock their secrets. At a regular meeting of the Earth Alliance Defense Agency, Thomas voiced his concerns, ¡°Do you ever feel like things are going a bit too smoothly? Can we really trust these aliens to be as friendly as they seem?¡± The idea of cooperation between the strong and the weak seemed unbelievable to Thomas. Jax nodded in agreement, ¡°If the aliens on the moon don¡¯t have any means to attack us, or if their weapons were damaged during the landing¡­¡± ¡°Then doesn¡¯t this deal we¡¯re making give them a chance to repair their weapons?¡± ¡°I¡¯m with you guys, something doesn¡¯t feel right. That alien base is enormous ¨C it¡¯s got 180 floors! It must have taken them a long time to build something like that. They might have even taken people from Earth to help them. If that¡¯s true, their technology has to be way ahead of ours. Who knows, they could have probes all over Earth and the moon,¡± said Chief Engineer Yang. ¡°But when White Rabbit Nine landed on the moon 17 days ago, it seemed the aliens were unaware of its presence. It was only by accident that they captured it, and they took more than ten days to discuss before returning it,¡± Chief Officer Yang continued. ¡°Don¡¯t you think something¡¯s fishy here?¡± Chief Officer Yang asked. Colonel Chu nodded slightly and said, ¡°Perhaps the aliens allowed White Rabbit Nine to be captured and forced them into contact with us.¡± ¡°Then my previous idea was correct ¨C their weapons systems might really be damaged, so they¡¯re being extra cautious,¡± Thomas said. ¡°From a logical perspective, that does seem to make sense,¡± agreed Jax. ¡°But could our current behavior of supplying resources actually encourage them to repair their weapons systems?¡± Everyone fell silent for a moment. After a while, Thomas seemed to have an idea and said, ¡°I think we need to verify my assumption!¡± ¡°We should check if the aliens on the moon really have no weapons systems!¡± Chief Engineer Yang frowned. ¡°How do we verify it? They¡¯re far away on the moon. We can¡¯t do anything about it!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a second deal?¡± Thomas said confidently, ¡°During the second deal, we will send a spacecraft up there, and we can make some modifications to it¡­¡± ¡°For example, we could install an explosive on one of the spaceships, set the signal cutoff as the detonator, and see what happens when we detonate it.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Colonel Chu immediately rejected the idea. Despite being quite radical himself, he joined the Earth Alliance Defense Agency under the order of his country¡¯s government. His considerations had to be extra careful. ¡°If your assumption turns out to be wrong and the aliens actually have weapon systems, who will be able to withstand their wrath?!¡± ¡°What if your actions put Earth in an even more dangerous situation?!¡± Thomas argued, ¡°We don¡¯t necessarily need explosives. We can tamper with the fuel, causing it to explode naturally. Even if the aliens don¡¯t approve, we can argue that our technology is inferior to theirs.¡± He continued, ¡°As you mentioned earlier, the strong don¡¯t entertain excuses from the weak. If they feel offended, they¡¯ll certainly retaliate!¡± Colonel Chu shook his head, disagreeing. ¡°I think this proposal is too risky. We shouldn¡¯t take such a chance.¡± Thomas scoffed, ¡°Your country is too conservative! If we send resources to the moon and aliens use them to create weapons against Earth, you¡¯ll be responsible for humanity¡¯s destruction!¡± Chief Engineer Yang chimed in, siding with Colonel Chu. ¡°But what if the aliens are actually friendly, and we attack them, causing Earth¡¯s destruction? We¡¯d be responsible for humanity¡¯s downfall, too!¡± Both scenarios carried the risk of Earth¡¯s destruction, making everyone uneasy. The meeting concluded, and as the person in charge, Colonel Chu decided against provoking the aliens first. After the meeting, Thomas and Jax waited until everyone had left, discussed their plans further, and then dispersed. Back in Meine, Thomas held another meeting to discuss whether to test the aliens based on his suspicion. Eventually, Thomas decided to take matters into his own hands. ¡°Let¡¯s modify the spaceship and program it to explode upon landing!¡± ¡°In that case, should we still bring the resources?!¡± ¡°Yes, of course! Our spaceship will explode due to a technical failure, not because we intended it to!¡± .. At the Great Xia Space Agency ¡°Asteroid KAAD-45788 is approaching. It¡¯s 50 kilometers in diameter, moving at 80 mach, and is expected to pass by Earth in five days. There¡¯s only a 0.01% chance of impact¡­¡± ¡°Continue monitoring and send the relevant data to other space agencies,¡± Chief Engineer Yang ordered urgently. Back at the agency, Chief Engineer Yang quickly addressed the situation. ¡°We need to activate the defense plan according to procedure. Inform the military,¡± he instructed. Upon hearing this, someone whispered, ¡°We can¡¯t intercept something moving at 80 mach¡­¡± ¡°Just follow the normal procedure!¡± ¡°Follow the normal procedure!¡± Chief Engineer Yang insisted calmly. ¡°With only a one in ten thousand chance, there¡¯s no need to worry. We¡¯ve faced similar situations before, and everything turned out fine. Let¡¯s trust our past success and stick to the protocol.¡± Once the Great Xia Space Agency released the asteroid news, it began to spread online. Some sensationalist headlines read, ¡°Massive Asteroid Approaching Earth!¡± and ¡°Will the World End in Five Days?¡±, despite the extremely low probability of an impact. However, not everyone was concerned. Some people joked, ¡°The space agency has been doing this for decades. Every year, there would be at least two asteroid stories, but they never hit us.¡± Others argued, ¡°This is just part of the Space Agency¡¯s job. They need to maintain a presence to secure funding.¡± The news didn¡¯t create much of a stir, and subsequent reactions were muted. As some internet users pointed out, people had become immune to the threat of asteroids hitting Earth. There were even some who didn¡¯t care at all. They were even hoping for the asteroid to hit Earth. ¡°Yeah, let it hit us. I don¡¯t have a house or money anyway. If Earth gets destroyed, at least I won¡¯t lose as much as the rich people!¡± ¡°In this world, only death is fair!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 33 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Sister Xia, we¡¯ve prepared the second batch of resources on our end. We have 20 spacecraft in total. Please make sure to inspect them.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll report to the supervisor soon.¡± Ever since their first trade meeting between Colonel Chu and Ba Jie, all further communications between Earth and the Moon were conducted by Liu Ning and Zhang Yi Xia. Both of them grew accustomed to this interaction style, maintaining their previous way of communicating without breaking the existing boundaries After establishing contact with the Moon, Liu Ning¡¯s job changed. Besides filming some materials for the TV station, she spent most of her days visiting various tourist spots, letting Zhang Yi Xia experience Earth¡¯s beauty. Following some small talk, the call ended, and Zhang Yi Xia headed to the command center to report the situation to Zhao Yu. ¡°Commander, the second batch of resources from Earth has taken off and is on its way,¡± Zhang Yi Xia announced. In the command center, Zhao Yu was listening to Uncle Da as he introduced the gravitational lens and the disk-shaped spaceship. Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu casually responded. Seeing the holographic spaceship Zhang Yi Xia¡¯s eyes lit up, and she slowly walked to the door. When she noticed no one was asking her to leave, she stopped and stayed where she was. Uncle Da continued, ¡°The gravitational lens currently has three modes.¡± ¡°The first is close-range detection of gravitational waves. With our gravitational lens as the center, it radiates outwards, and any independent celestial bodies weighing over 100 grams within a diameter of 10 million kilometers can be detected.¡± ¡°The second mode is medium-range detection of gravitational waves, requiring auxiliary equipment to be launched. I suggest launching 125,010 receivers to cover the entire solar system. This way, we can clearly discover every independent celestial body, similar to the first mode.¡± ¡°The third mode is ultra-long-range reception of gravitational waves, capable of probing the depths of the universe. However, as the distance increases, the minimum mass of detectable celestial bodies will also increase. While all stars in the Milky Way can be detected, slightly smaller planets may be missed.¡± After listening for a while, Zhao Yu gained a better understanding of gravitational lenses. This device was indeed very useful, able to discover objects through gravitational curvature and simulate their shapes. However, it had a drawback: large objects could conceal the gravitational waves of smaller ones, making them difficult to detect. For example, while detecting a planet¡¯s shape, mass, velocity, and orbit, it couldn¡¯t explore the planet¡¯s interior. Similarly, if a device was hidden within a meteorite, the gravitational lens couldn¡¯t detect it. Of course, the advantages were also clear: all independent celestial bodies with mass would be exposed. Particularly in close-range detection mode, even small meteorites weighing around 100 grams, possibly just the size of an egg in space, could still be detected by the gravitational lens. ¡°Sounds good. Let¡¯s follow your plan and cover the entire solar system. That way, if any aliens arrive, at least we¡¯ll know they¡¯re here,¡± After Zhao Yu finished speaking, he rubbed his hands eagerly and looked at the spaceship. This was a spaceship for outer space exploration! In the past five years, although there were spacecraft capable of sending the star destroyer cannon to outer space, Zhao Yu had never left the base for safety reasons. With this spaceship, he could finally venture beyond. ¡°The first spaceship we constructed was a basic model designed for data recording, so I didn¡¯t have you install any additional weapon systems,¡± Uncle Da explained. He continued to describe the spaceship¡¯s features, ¡°The spaceship employs magnetic flight and has a circular shape with a diameter of 108 meters.¡± ¡°Only one-third of the spaceship¡¯s space is available for movement, and weapons will be installed in these areas. The remaining two-thirds are occupied by the magnetic framework, which cannot be tampered with.¡± ¡°The spaceship has numerous functions, including an optical invisibility system that can refract light signals, rendering it physically invisible.¡± This type of system could make the spaceship undetectable even if it appeared right in front of someone. ¡°The plasma invisibility system reflects incoming electromagnetic waves along a predetermined path, making the vehicle invisible on radar.¡± ¡°The magnetic tweezer system creates a ring-shaped magnetic field beneath the spaceship. Within this magnetic field, passengers can defy gravity and move freely in any direction.¡± In the 3D model, the spaceship hovered ten centimeters above the ground. Its bottom opened, emitting a faint white light ring downward. On the ground, a small virtual figure stood in place. Illuminated by the white light ring, the figure swiftly ascended into the spaceship¡¯s interior. Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he grinned, ¡°This technology is impressive and intriguing!¡± Uncle Da nodded and proceeded to discuss the remaining functions. They mainly consisted of conventional technologies like communication systems, radar systems, life support systems, balance systems, and more Technologically speaking, the spaceship was far more advanced than anything on Earth, capable of arriving and departing in silence without anyone noticing. The most satisfying aspect for Zhao Yu was that the disk-shaped spaceship speed was extremely fast, using magnetic power and could reach a maximum speed of 100 mach in a very short time. The fastest missile on Earth could only reach 20 mach. This meant that even if there were no weapon systems installed on the spaceship, there would be no danger. Of course, Zhao Yu did not plan to go to Earth before the U-shaped spaceship was built. It was better to be safe than sorry. When the time came, even if he had to go to Earth, he would definitely bring along the entire escort fleet to deal with all possible crises. ¡°Commander, now that the spaceship is built, why don¡¯t I help you test fly it?¡± Zhang Yu Xia, who was beside them, spoke up. ¡°You, are you thinking of going to Earth?!¡± Zhang Yi Xia scratched her head. Zhao Yu shook his head, realizing he did need someone to test drive the spaceship. Zhao Yu nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll keep the first spaceship for Uncle Da records. When the second one is ready, you can take it to Earth. Just make sure to keep it invisible the whole time so it doesn¡¯t get spotted.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± .. Three days later. ¡°Chi chi ~~!¡± On the surface of the moon, 20 rockets from Earth landed one after another. This was the second trade between Earth and Moon. At the underground entrance, Xiao Tian and his team were already on standby, ready to go out and receive resources at any time. Earth¡¯s spacecraft were outdated, with a conical shield resembling a parachute on the head and flames continuously spraying out from the bottom of the rocket to slow down the spacecraft¡¯s descent. Most of the rockets landed smoothly towards the designated location, but one of the rockets experienced a malfunction when it was still several thousand meters away from the ground. One of the bottom thrusters suddenly extinguished. The whole rocket instantly lost balance, and the body began to tilt. ¡°Chi chi ~!¡± ¡°Chi chi ~~!¡± The plane twisted a few times in the air, but it could not stabilize itself. The trajectory of the landing also changed, and it started to fall towards the craters where Xiaotian was hiding. This was the only entrance to the moon base that was exposed to Earth. Although it was far from the core of the base, it was still part of the base. Just as the rocket was about to hit the ground, a light screen suddenly rose from the ground. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 34 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The Earth Alliance Defense Agency had set up twenty large screens in a row, each displaying live footage of the four major countries¡¯ rockets sent to the moon for trade. With the experience of the first trade, Colonel Chu and the others seemed calm as they issued orders without hesitation. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± A staff member suddenly shouted, pointing to one of the screens. The rocket was just about to land. Everyone turned to look. The image on the tenth screen began to shake violently. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. The camera is very unstable. Either the camera stand is loose, or there¡¯s a problem with the rocket¡­¡± ¡°Switch to another screen!¡± but after cutting to several other screens, the footage was still the same. This meant that the entire rocket was shaking, not just the camera stand. ¡°Switch to another rocket¡¯s camera!¡± Instantly, the footage on the other nineteen screens changed to show the outside of the rockets. The screen clearly displayed a flame at the bottom of the tenth rocket that had gone out. ¡°Whose rocket is that?¡± Colonel Chu asked urgently. he staff member glanced at Thomas and replied, ¡°It¡¯s from Meine .¡± Colonel Chu immediately turned to Thomas and said directly, ¡°Tell your country¡¯s space agency to report the situation!¡± The Earth Alliance Defense Agency did not have control over the twenty rockets, and all footage shown on the screens was transmitted from the four major countries¡¯ space agencies. ¡°I¡¯m calling now!¡± Thomas said while pretending to not know what was happening. He then went on to contact his people. ¡°It¡¯s too late!¡± A staff member switched the camera to the outside and the rocket could be clearly seen falling towards the ground. Its destination was the crater where the entrance to the alien base was located. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Thomas?!¡± Colonel Chu asked angrily. ¡°How should I know? I¡¯m standing here right now. I¡¯m not on the rocket, so how should I know?!¡± Thomas didn¡¯t even bother to make the call, raising his hands innocently. ¡°Damn it, you idiots!¡± Colonel Chu cursed, and although he already had an idea of what was going on, he didn¡¯t have time to think further, staring nervously at the tenth screen and observing the situation on the ground. If this rocket were to destroy the entrance to the alien base, what would they think? Would it lead to war?! Unconsciously, Colonel Chu¡¯s arms began to tremble. He was worried that this incident could lead to the destruction of Earth. On the screen, as the rocket approached the ground, the camera shook more and more violently, causing the hearts of all the staff to tremble with it. Just as the rocket was about to crash into the ground, suddenly, a white light flashed. On the tenth screen, flames flickered and then it went completely dark. Everyone quickly looked at the other screens, and the next second, they all had stunned expressions on their faces. In the images, a white light screen enveloped the outer shell of all nineteen rockets, with smoke and fire spraying outside the screen. The visible shockwave surged towards the camera, but before it could reach it, it was stopped by the light screen. The command center suddenly became quiet, and everyone looked bewilderedly at the scene before them. Under the protection of the white light screen, the remaining nineteen rockets that were at risk of being destroyed by the shockwave from the crashed rocket landed safely and intact. ¡°Commander, look here!¡± At this moment, a staff member pointed to a screen on the side and shouted. Colonel Chu turned his head to look. It was the camera from the rocket farthest away from the crash. The camera was pointing towards the ground. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± On the screen, their rocket did not land, but was standing on a milky white light screen, several meters away from the ground. Certainly, here¡¯s a corrected version of the translated novel with the errors fixed: On the screen, as the rocket approached the ground, the camera shook more and more violently, causing the hearts of all the staff to tremble with it. Just as the rocket was about to crash into the ground, suddenly, a white light flashed. On the tenth screen, flames flickered and then it went completely dark. Everyone quickly looked at the other screens, and the next second, they all had stunned expressions on their faces. In the images, a white light screen enveloped the outer shell of all nineteen rockets, with smoke and fire spraying outside the screen. The visible shockwave surged towards the camera, but before it could reach it, it was stopped by the light screen. The command center suddenly became quiet, and everyone looked bewilderedly at the scene before them. Under the protection of the white light screen, the remaining nineteen rockets that were at risk of being destroyed by the shockwave from the crashed rocket landed safely and intact. ¡°Sir, look here!¡± At this moment, a staff member pointed to a screen on the side and shouted. Colonel Chu turned his head to look. It was the camera from the rocket farthest away from the crash. The camera was pointing towards the ground. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Colonel Chu was taken aback. On the screen, their rocket did not land, but was standing on a milky white light screen, several meters away from the ground. Before he could finish his surprise, all nineteen screens went black. ¡°The signal is interrupted, the aliens should have activated the jammer¡­¡± As everyone waited anxiously, a minute passed. Then, suddenly, the cameras flickered back to life. To their surprise, the nineteen rockets were now sitting quietly on the ground, as if nothing had happened. There was no trace of the explosion, not even a single stone had moved, and the previous flames and smoke had vanished without a trace. If not for the tenth screen being pitch black, people would have doubted whether they had seen an illusion just now. ¡°Zoom in on the cameras!¡± Soon, the cameras from all nineteen rockets cut into the interior. The mountains of resources that had piled up were gone, replaced by neatly arranged projection touch watches. Seeing this, everyone understood that the explosion had been resolved by the aliens. That light screen was a kind of protective shield, not only protecting the ground, but also the other nineteen rockets. What was even more surprising was that, in just one minute, the entire scene had returned to its original state. Not only did the rockets that were floating above the light screen land smoothly, but the debris of the explosion was also cleaned up. What was even more impressive was that the AI had the ability to move all the resources and put down the watches. This sudden situation had been easily handled by the automatic defense system of the alien base and some AI that collect resources. As the group tried to process what they had just witnessed, someone murmured to himself, ¡°Is this¡­alien technology?¡± .. At the moon base. ¡°Commander, a rocket from Earth just exploded,¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± ¡°Is there any on-site footage?¡± Zhao Yu asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Uncle Da pulled up the video and played the entire scene of the rocket crashing and the protective shield deploying. After watching it, Zhao Yu nodded slightly and asked, ¡°Only one nozzle went out, so it should be a rocket malfunction. Are the resources still intact?¡± ¡°Except for the rocket that exploded, which lost most of its resources, the other nineteen rockets are fine,¡± Uncle Da paused for a moment. ¡°Commander, do you think this was really just a malfunction?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhao Yu narrowed his eyes, suspecting something. ¡°The trajectory of the rocket that crashed happened to be at the entrance to our base. This is quite a coincidence¡­¡± ¡°Furthermore, this rocket had a total of sixteen thrusters. I just calculated that, in order to have that falling trajectory, one nozzle on the left must go out at a height of 3144 meters. This probability is very low, only 0.001534%. If we include the time it takes for the rocket to fly from Earth to the moon in the denominator, the probability becomes even lower,¡± Uncle Da explained. Zhao Yu stared at the paused screen of the rocket with one nozzle out and wore a perplexed expression, ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± ¡°This might not be a coincidence!¡± ¡°This might not be a coincidence,¡± Uncle Da¡¯s voice became cold, laced with a hint of anger, ¡°I think Earth is trying to provoke us.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 35 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Does Earth really dare to provoke us?¡± Zhao Yu was skeptical, thinking that Earth wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to provoke them without fully understanding their capabilities. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do so if he was in their shoes. ¡°That¡¯s the truth!¡± Uncle Da insisted. ¡°Perhaps it was really an accident. Let¡¯s not rush to conclusions.¡± ¡°Send Ba Jie to negotiate and find out what¡¯s going on,¡± Zhao Yu suggested, shaking his head slightly. .. Earth Alliance Defense Agency ¡°Thomas, you owe us an explanation. You owe one to the aliens too!¡± Colonel Chu¡¯s face twisted in frustration. ¡°What explanation do you want? We didn¡¯t plan for the rocket to malfunction!¡± Thomas said with a displeased look. ¡°A rocket is very expensive, it contains many precious resources, and we are missing a rocket worth of watches. I think the three of you should compensate us.¡± The other three were infuriated. How could someone be so shameless? ¡°If we don¡¯t talk about this, what will you do if the aliens come knocking on our door?! ¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®what if¡¯? Our technology is outdated, and the rocket malfunctioned. We can¡¯t be blamed for that!¡± Thomas put on a fake smile, trying to mask his annoyance. While they were talking, Liu Ning suddenly stood up. ¡°Zhang Yi Xia is calling!¡± The entire room fell silent. Colonel Chu gestured for Liu Ning to answer. The call connected, and a holographic projection appeared, with Ba Jie appearing next to Zhang Yi Xia. As expected, the supervisor was here! Everyone¡¯s heart trembled. This supervisor must be representing the aliens. ¡°Sister Xia, I just received news that one of our rockets malfunctioned and nearly caused a disaster. We apologize for the incident,¡± Liu Ning said. Zhang Yi Xia was about to said something, but Ba Jie interjected in a cold tone, ¡°Get your manager out here to talk!¡± Liu Ning panicked and looked to Colonel Chu for guidance. Colonel Chu took a deep breath and walked over to Liu Ning, who turned on her half-mirror to capture the surrounding environment. Seeing Colonel Chu appear, Ba Jie didn¡¯t waste any time and got straight to the point, ¡°On the Moon, your rocket exploded at the entrance of our base. What is the meaning of this?!¡± Colonel Chu pursed his lips and look apologetically. ¡°It was an accident. We didn¡¯t anticipate such a mishap. As you know, our Earth Alliance has only recently begun to explore space, and we¡¯re still at the rocket stage of space travel.¡± Ba Jie interrupted, ¡°The explosion triggered automatic defense system at our base. We consider this a declaration of war.¡± Colonel Chu gave Thomas a hard stare before reluctantly explaining that Earth¡¯s technology was still lagging behind and fortunately, no damage was inflicted on the other side. He knew that the conflict between him and Thomas was internal, while the one with the aliens was external. Shifting the blame to Thomas would be shortsighted when facing the aliens. ¡°No damaged caused?!¡± Ba Jie scoffed. ¡°We activated the energy shield to defend against your rocket explosion and consumed a huge amount of resources. How are you going to compensate for that?!¡± ¡°We¡¯re willing to compensate for any reasonable losses, as long as the friendship between our two sides remains intact,¡± Colonel Chu replied. ¡°Then how about five times the amount of traded resources as compensation?¡± Ba Jie immediately proposed a number. Colonel Chu hesitated for a moment. It wasn¡¯t a substantial amount of resources, and any of the four countries could provide it, but he couldn¡¯t make the decision alone. ¡°Can we discuss this further?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The communication ended. Colonel Chu turned to Thomas and said, ¡°You heard what they said. You¡¯ll have to pay five times the amount of resources for this trade!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Thomas protested like a squawking duck. ¡°That¡¯s way too much. Their energy shield couldn¡¯t have consumed that many resources.¡± The two sides began to discuss the issue. No matter what Colonel Chu said, Thomas would not budge. In the end, his said, ¡°Unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless what?!¡± Colonel Chu asked. ¡°Unless the aliens can show us how much resources they have lost. Then, we¡¯ll accept whatever amount they¡¯ve lost!¡± Colonel Chu¡¯s eyelids twitched in disbelief.¡±You¡¯re not giving up, are you?!¡± During the conversation, Thomas made a few phone calls. He thought he was going to ask if compensating five times the amount of resources would be acceptable. But instead, he decided to probe the aliens further. Thomas saw Colonel Chu¡¯s reaction and stopped pretending, saying with a faint smile, ¡°The aliens¡¯ defense system is indeed powerful. Their energy shields are something that our Earth has yet to develop¡­¡± ¡°But have you noticed that their negotiations are weak?¡± ¡°If they really had a very powerful attack, they would have launched it already. But in the end, during the negotiations, they only asked for compensation,¡± he smiled and said. Colonel Chu frowned, ¡± That¡¯s what you guys think. We¡¯ve always been polite before resorting to force. The aliens probably think the same way.¡± ¡°Courtesy before violence is the way of the weak. A truly strong person should use their strength to suppress them,¡± Thomas said confidently. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, fine. You can compensate the aliens with the resources they want. We have no objections either.¡± Colonel Chu felt powerless and could only make a phone call to see what his superiors had to say. Half an hour later, he received the order to wait and observe. This indicated that they believed the aliens¡¯ reaction was too weak and not characteristic of a high-ranking individual facing a lower-ranking one. They had therefore implicitly approved of the probing attempt. Although Colonel Chu disagreed, he had no choice but to step aside and let Thomas handle the negotiations. The call was reconnected. ¡°How did your discussion go?¡± Ba Jie glanced at the new arrival next to Liu Ning with some confusion, but didn¡¯t ask. Thomas smiled and said, ¡°We are willing to offer compensation, but we also think that if we can see the specific consumption of the base energy shield, no matter how many resources it takes, we are willing to compensate.¡± Ba Jie frowned and said, ¡°The base energy shield is the core of the base¡¯s defense, and we cannot allow you to see it.¡± Seeing Ba Jie weak attitude, Thomas was pleased and said, ¡°Well, we can¡¯t do anything about that. Hey, friend, why don¡¯t you go back and ask your boss if it¡¯s possible?!¡± The call was disconnected again Ba Jie turned to Zhao Yu, grinning. ¡°Commander, how was my acting? Did I look like a leader? Zhao Yu rolled his eyes and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re too soft!¡± As a person who came form Earth, he had already detected the probing intentions from Thomas. But he couldn¡¯t interrupt the real-time call, for fear that the other side would hear him. From this point, he suddenly realised that the androids under his command, even if they looked human, they were not truly human. They had no emotions and desires. Even if he installed a set of programs that was designed to let them have emotions, their behavior was very rational and logical. Humans, on the other hand, sometimes acted irrationally. For example, in this situation, Ba Jie should have been furious and felt offended as a high-ranking alien, but he didn¡¯t understand these concepts and couldn¡¯t express them. Furthermore, Zhao Yu noticed another problem. The main direction of their base¡¯s development was in the fields of science and engineering, which were based on the laws of the natural world. Subjects such as sociology, philosophy, economics, humanities, linguistics, and psychology, which were part of other human groups, were all very poorly developed. It was like Ba Jie social and interpersonal skills had a limit, which was the same as Zhao Yu,while in most case were inferior to Zhao Yu. ¡°Now, the people of the Earth probably think that we don¡¯t have any means of attack.¡± ¡°They think we¡¯re easy targets that can be manipulated at will!¡± After careful consideration, Zhao Yu made up his mind and said slowly, ¡°It looks like we need to find an opportunity to fire a shot and demonstrate our military power. We need to establish our position and let the Earth people understand where they stand!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 36 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation [Mission: Demonstrate military power, fire a star destroyer cannon at Earth. Reward: 1000 technology points.] Zhao Yu was surprised when the system gave him a mission just as he was thinking about how to establish his authority and show off his strength. Not this mention, the mission was to fire a star destroyer cannon at Earth. ¡°No way ! I don¡¯t want to destroy Earth!¡± Zhao Yu was alarmed. A star destroyer cannon was a colossal weapon capable of causing catastrophic damage. He had envision just firing a laser or an electromagnetic cannon to blowing up a few uninhabited islands to demonstrate his power. But the system had something else in mind. Although he did not want to destroy the Earth, the reward of 1000 technology points was too tempting for Zhao Yu to ignore. After thinking for a moment, he asked Uncle Da, ¡°If we fire the star destroyer cannon at Earth, can we do it without harming anyone?¡± Uncle Da was taken aback at first, but then he became ecstatic and replied, ¡°Let me calculate it,¡± He said. After a moment, he identified a suitable location, ¡°The Pacific Ocean?¡± It was a good location, a vast expanse of water far away from any landmass, with very few signs of human activity. ¡°This is the furthest location from human activity, and direct deployment won¡¯t harm anyone. There will be some minor after-effects¡­¡± ¡°What kind of effects?¡± Zhao Yu asked. ¡°It will probably shift the Eurasian plate to the west by 10 centimeters,¡± Uncle Da explained. ¡°What?!¡± Zhao Yu was shocked. Shifting the plate by 10 centimeters? ¡°Uh, Uncle Da, tell me in detail about all the effects of firing the star destroyer cannon¡­¡± Zhao Yu said ¡°The blast will vaporize and eliminate all objects within 520,000 square kilometers surrounding the target, with the blast radius reaching up to 13,000 kilometers, which means that most of the planet will feel the shockwave.¡± ¡°All living creatures that directly witness the explosion within a radius of 160,000 square kilometers will be blinded.¡± ¡°Additionally, the electromagnetic pulse generated by the explosion will disrupt global radio signals, causing global communication and radar systems to fail.¡± ¡°The explosion will also rupture the atmosphere above the target area, and it will take approximately one year to repair itself.¡± ¡°During that time, this region will receive an increased amount of cosmic radiation, which can cause skin cancer in humans when exposed to direct sunlight.¡± After listening to Uncle Da explanations, Zhao Yu was stunned and said, ¡°Are you kidding me? This is considered minor?!¡± ¡°Well, compared to the potential devastation it could cause, this is relatively minor,¡± Uncle Da replied matter-of-factly. ¡°If you ask me, we should fire the star destroyer cannon towards the most densely populated area to teach them a lesson.¡± The most densely populated area? Zhao Yu¡¯s mind immediately conjured up an image, but in the next second, he felt a surge of fear, as if something terrifying was about to happen to him. The power that he beheld was immeasurable! But he didn¡¯t want to test it! ¡°I need to think this through,¡± he said, rubbing his temples. This mission seemed harder than he had anticipated. .. Great Xia Space Agency. Chief Engineer Yang looked exhausted, with bloodshot eyes. He hadn¡¯t slept for an entire day. ¡°Where¡¯s asteroid KADP-45788?¡± he asked ¡°It¡¯s about 2.11 million kilometers away from Earth. It¡¯s expected to pass by Earth in about a day, but there¡¯s a 3% chance that it might collide with Earth.¡± ¡°When will we know for sure if it¡¯s going to hit Earth?¡± ¡°It depends on how Earth¡¯s gravity will affect its trajectory¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just calculate it?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, there are too many variables in the cosmic environment that could interfere with the calculations. Our experts are working hard on it as we speak¡­¡± Chief Engineer Yang took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t expect that just four days ago, the chance of an asteroid hitting Earth was only 0.01%. Now, it was at 3%. This probability was already alarmingly high, and the worst part was that as the asteroid drew closer to Earth, the chance of impact would only increase. ¡°Chief Engineer Yang, Meine, Five Eye, and the North Bear Kingdom have called for an emergency meeting to discuss the potential impact of the asteroid on Earth¡± .. On the internet, news about the KADP-45788 asteroid heading towards Earth was spreading like wildfire. Although the authorities had never disclosed any information, it didn¡¯t stop amateur astronomers from discovering it. ¡± I¡¯m not from the media. I¡¯m from the Extraterrestrial Civilization Exploration Association, and we discovered a new asteroid just four days ago¡­¡± ¡°This asteroid has a diameter of 50 kilometers and a speed of 80 Mach¡­¡± ¡°Most importantly, it¡¯s headed towards Earth¡­¡± ¡°According to calculations, there¡¯s a 3% chance that it will collide with Earth!¡± At first, people didn¡¯t pay much attention, thinking it was just like before, where some media was exaggerating. But as more and more authoritative amateur astronomers came forward, stating that there was indeed a high chance of the asteroid hitting Earth, a lot of people started to panic! ¡°Is this the end of the world?!¡± ¡°Is Earth going to reset?!¡± ¡°Some speculate the asteroid might carry a zombie virus. Better prepare for the apocalypse¡­¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve already built a bunker. Ladies are welcome¡­No men!¡± Most internet user still commented in a playful manner. However, some began looking into the asteroid¡¯s data. ¡°65 million years ago, the asteroid that wiped out the dinosaurs had a diameter of only 10 kilometers, but the asteroid heading towards Earth now has a diameter of 50 kilometers¡­¡± ¡°For those hoping to fight zombies, it¡¯s time to give up. If this asteroid hits Earth, it will be far worse than the extinction of the dinosaurs. The most probable outcome is extinction, including but not limited to humans. Maybe all of Earth¡¯s organisms, whether they walk on land, fly in the sky, or swim in the water, will disappear completely¡­¡± At first, people were optimistic, thinking that a 3% chance wasn¡¯t significant, and Earth¡¯s luck wouldn¡¯t be that bad. However, within half a day, the probability of the asteroid colliding with Earth suddenly skyrocketed. ¡°Latest news, the KADP-45788 asteroid is 1.05 million kilometers away from Earth, and its trajectory is beginning to change, seemingly captured by Earth¡¯s gravity¡­¡± ¡°Disclose the data. According to my friend who works at the Space Agency, the probability of the asteroid colliding with Earth has now increased to 15%¡­¡± Panic began to spread. People started hoarding supplies, and some even brought their families to live in subway stations. As the commotion grew, everyone around the world more or less knew about the news and was affected. Finally, various countries issued statements: ¡°KADP-45788 is just passing by and won¡¯t collide with Earth. Please don¡¯t panic, and and unscrupulous media should not spread false news and cause more anxiety¡­¡± ¡°This is an expert program, and we have invited Wang De Fa, a renowned astronomer and global expert in space observation. He has discovered 13 asteroids, one of which was even named after him. This indicated his significant contribution to the field.¡± ¡°Mr. Wang De Fa, what do you think about the news that the KADP-45788 asteroid might hit the Earth, which some self-proclaimed experts have reported on the internet?¡± ¡°Haha, I only have four words for the fake news spread by these amateurs!¡± ¡°And which four words are those?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all just nonsense!¡±¡± Wang De Fa said confidently, ¡°This asteroid will definitely not hit the Earth, it will only pass by. People in the Western Hemisphere will have the opportunity to witness shooting stars and make a wish upon them.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 37 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Ten days have passed since the completion of the disk-shaped spaceship, and Zhao Yu has finally saved up enough technology points to build the U-shaped spaceship. The resources consumed by a bare spaceship were only three times more than that of a disk-shaped spaceship. However, the resource cost increases dramatically after adding weapons. Especially for the two U-shaped spaceships that were equipped with the star destroyer cannon, the resources required to make one can make fifteen disk-shaped spaceship. After seeing the actual U-shaped spaceship, Zhao Yu felt that it was worth spending so many resources. ¡°The U-shaped nuclear-powered spaceship is 158 meters high and 3180 meters long, using second-generation nuclear fusion technology¡­¡± ¡°When fully fueled, it can fly for ten years without needing to return¡­¡± ¡°Except for the tail of the spaceship, weapons can be added to any part of the ship¡­¡± After giving a brief introduction, Uncle Da said, ¡°Commander, the disk-shaped spaceship is more suitable as an internal reconnaissance spaceship, while the he U-shaped spaceship is more suitable for use as a combat spaceship¡­¡± ¡°According to the complete conception of cosmic combat formations, there should also be motherships, escort ships, scout ships, transport ships, supply ships, and so on¡­¡± ¡°Please give me a list of the types and functions of the battleships needed for the formation. I¡¯ll go look for them.¡± Zhao Yu said. The exchange list did not indicate what an escort ship or a transport ship was, so Zhao Yu had to define them himself. The disk-shaped spaceship and the U-shaped spaceship are just one of the most expensive spaceships he had found so far. ¡°Mother ship: Minimal requirements for speed, weapons, or armor, but size is essential to carry all defense facilities, space fighters, small warships, or humanoid mechas that can provide support in space battles. ¡± Scout ship: Small size, fast flight speed, sensitive response, and stealth function, used for reconnaissance and surveillance.¡± ¡°Escort Ship: No requirement for body size, but medium is sufficient. The equipment is primarily defensive in nature and can be equipped with a large number of short-range defense weapons.¡± ¡± Destroyer: The body size should be at least at the level of the U-shaped spaceship, used for conventional combat, and ideally able to carry a large number of densely packed weapons, with sufficient armor.¡± ¡± Cruiser: A warship that can carry large weapons. For now, the well-suited U-shaped spaceship is the most appropriate choice.¡± ¡± Battleship: A warship that can carry advanced weapons.¡± ¡°Transport ship: Requires a large cargo capacity and size is essential.¡± ¡°Supply ship: Small in size, with a certain speed and flexibility to quickly reach the edge of the battlefield and supply frontline troops.¡± ¡°Our knowledge and experience in space warfare is seriously lacking, and all the designs of our warships are solely based on data obtained from Earth.¡± ¡°So, if I understand you correctly, an aliens fleet will be arriving in two months. My idea is that before that fleet arrives, we should at least form a complete space combat formation.¡± Zhao Yu was feeling overwhelmed. The thing he needed most right now was technology points, but he hadn¡¯t even managed to build many of the production lines yet. To make matters worse, the space research institute was only at level one, which meant that all of the spaceships available for exchange were also only at level one. Currently, there were only three ways to obtain technology points. One way was to wait for natural growth, which would yield a maximum of 1,500 technology points in two months. Another way to obtain technology points was to use the ¡°Mysterious Merchant¡± title and trade feedback, with a theoretical limit of over 30,000. As new production lines were established, the variety of available trades would increase, leading to an increase in the upper limit of technology points. The third way was to complete occasional missions released by the system, which could provide a significant number of technology points. In the short term, trading with Earth was the best option for gaining a large number of technology points. Alternatively, he could choose to keep a low profile and hope that the alien fleet arriving in two months would be friendly and open to trade with them. However, this possibility was not very high. According to the system¡¯s consistent argument, the entire universe was extremely harsh, and most civilizations followed the Dark Forest Law, which meant that they would often fight each other to death over resources or power. ¡°Earth¡¯s average technology level is 0.75. It¡¯s not a threat to us. Moreover, it has some connection with you, Commander¡­¡± After a moment of hesitation, Uncle Da said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to admit it, but it seems that Earth can¡¯t be destroyed yet. Trading with them will allow us to develop and strengthen quickly. This also means that our current defense system is not good enough.¡± Previously, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t know that he was on the far side of the moon. All the defense facilities were built around the base. Now that he knew where he was, he wanted to protect Earth as well. At the very least, he had to ensure that Earth would not be destroyed when the alien fleet arrived in two months. ¡°I understand,¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly and said, ¡°Please list out some of the outdated technology products.¡± It was time to prioritize large-scale trading with Earth. The only thing they were missing was the right timing. .. ¡°What¡¯s the probability that asteroid KADP-45788 will hit Earth now? ¡± ¡°99.99%¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost certain that in six hours, this asteroid will hit Earth¡­¡± ¡°How is the doomsday plan going? How many elites and talents have evacuate to the underground shelter?¡± ¡°The evacuation is almost complete. There are still a few people who are unwilling to be separated from their families.¡± ¡°Is the military really out of ideas?¡± Chief Engineer Yang asked. ¡°We have a lot of plans to stop asteroids from hitting Earth, like using nuclear explosions or multiple spacecraft to change the asteroid¡¯s path, but they¡¯ve all been rejected,¡± Colonel Chu explained, his tone heavy with defeat. ¡°This asteroid is too big, over 50 kilometers in diameter. Our defense plan can only handle asteroids up to 300 meters in diameter.¡± Chief Engineer Yang wondered and said, ¡°Is this a sign of the end of the world?¡± The asteroid that wiped out the dinosaurs millions of years ago was only 10 kilometers in diameter, but for humans, a 50-kilometer asteroid could mean the end of everything. Only a miracle could prevent the destruction of Earth. Chief Engineer Yang suddenly thought of something and quickly said,¡± Is it possible for the aliens to help us? ¡± ¡°Impossible, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Colonel Chu smiled bitterly, ¡± Ever since Thomas insulted the aliens, they stopped answering our calls. ¡± ¡°Could we try contacting them using satellites?¡± ¡°We already tried that, I have sent 30 moon satellites to the moon, but they captured over 10 of our moon satellites that landed and didn¡¯t respond.¡± Chief Engineer Yang sighed and said, ¡°We have really blocked all our escape route¡± Feeling helpless, Chief Engineer Yang turned to Liu Ning, ¡°Liu Ning, you should go to the shelter while it¡¯s still open. ¡± Liu Ning hesitated to stay, but she knew she had to go to be with her family. Just as she was about to say goodbye, her watch suddenly flashed. Liu Ning exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s Zhang Yi Xia! We might be saved!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 38 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Cruiser 001, request to take off¡­¡± ¡°Permission granted!¡± ¡°Cruiser 001 has entered synchronous orbit and is request to leave the moon.¡± ¡°Permission granted!¡± ¡°Cruiser 001 has aimed at the Earth Pacific target range and requests to fire.¡± ¡°Permission granted!¡± Upon Zhao Yu¡¯s command, the U-shaped spaceship modified into a cruiser and launched a star destroyer cannon towards Earth. Sitting inside the spaceship, Zhao Yu watched the entire launch process through the window. The hundreds meter long cannon¡¯s barrel, glimmered with dazzling light, and as the the energy accumulated, it became brighter and brighter, shining brighter than the sun. ¡°Open the filter plate,¡± Zhao Yu commanded, The window gradually darken, and the light emitted from the cannon barrel also became softer due to the effect of the filter plate. One minute later, the star destroyer cannon was fully charged. The cannon barrel trembled violently, and a milky-white energy group was shot out like a furious dragon, carrying an imposing aura, and flying towards the Earth at high speed. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom¡± The water cup on the table in the spaceship jumped unconsciously. The powerful shockwave had already begun to impact the disk-shaped spaceship. ¡°Activate the energy shield!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± A layer of pale white light shield lit up outside the disk-shaped spaceship. Immediately, this light shield began to boil violently, like being stung by countless wasps with their tails, protruding small spikes. ¡°Increase the power of the energy shield!¡± ordered Zhao Yu, seeing the shield struggle to cope with the force of the shockwave. ¡°Buzz!¡± The power of the energy shield was raised to its maximum, and the shaking of the objects on the table disappeared. The energy shield outside the window gradually returned to normal. ¡°Cruiser 001 has launched the star destroyer cannon at the target range. Mission accomplished, awaiting instructions from the commander!¡± Upon hearing the robot¡¯s report, Zhao Yu gave a slight nod and said, ¡°Cruiser 001, return!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Although the star destroyer cannon had already been fired, Zhao Yu had not received any rewards from the system. He reckoned that the rewards would only be given once the target range was hit. The mission was completed, and as it was rare to be in space, Zhao Yu sat in the spaceship, curiously looking at the cosmic scenery outside the window. Similar to what he had seen in movies and TV shows, the viewoutside the window is pitch black, except for the dense stars. Zhao Yu turns around the window, and as far as the eye can see, the background of the universe is all darkness and starlight. The entire universe was black, dotted with some sparkling dots. ¡°It¡¯s pretty much the same as seeing it from the ground¡­¡± Zhao Yu was somewhat disappointed, thinking of going to space with much anticipation but finding no difference from what he saw on the ground. ¡°Actually, commander, since the Moon has no atmosphere, the view from the surface is the same as the view from outer space,¡± Uncle Da explained. As the base¡¯s butler, Uncle Da was always available to talk to Zhao Yu. ¡°Commander, the star destroyer cannon has been fired. You should return shortly!¡± Uncle Da said, still concerned for Zhao Yu¡¯s safety in the spaceship. ¡°I¡¯ll orbit the moon a bit longer before returning,¡± Zhao Yu instructed the robot to pilot the spaceship. Uncle Da felt helpless and could only order the accompanying warships to follow closely to ensure Zhao Yu¡¯s safety. An hour later. Uncle Da said, ¡°Hey commander, you can head back now, there¡¯s not much to see on the moon,¡± ¡°Hold on, what if I go to Earth?!¡± After spending over five years underground, Zhao Yu was excited to finally be out and about. Seeing the blue and white planet with some yellow and green stars in the distance stirred up a restlessness within him. ¡°Sorry commander, but you¡¯re the top commander of this base. If anything were to happen to you, it¡¯d be meaningless for all of us,¡± Uncle Da said, hesitant to let Zhao Yu leave. Zhao Yu relented, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hold off on going to Earth for now. I¡¯ll just take another look around¡­¡± With that said, he turned and activated the control robot, grinning, ¡°Teach me how to pilot this spaceship, I wanna give it a shot¡­¡± Uncle Da frowned as he looked at the spaceship¡¯s interior. After a brief hesitation, he suggested, ¡°Since we fired the star destroyer cannon at Earth, why don¡¯t we have Zhang Yi Xia notify Earth and tell them there was a malfunction and the cannon was accidentally fired?¡± Zhao Yu thought it over and found the idea reasonable. If Earth used a malfunction as an excuse to attack his base, he could also claim malfunction as a reason to strike back. ¡°Alright, let Zhang Yu Xia handle it,¡± he nodded in agreement. .. ¡°Sister Xia, you finally contacted me!!!¡± Liu Ning was excited to speak but was interrupted by Zhang Yi Xia. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that later. I have something important to say. Just now, I received a notice from our commander, we had a malfunction in our base equipment, and we accidentally fire a star destroyer cannon towards Earth. I¡¯m deeply sorry.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Liu Ning was stunned. She turned to look at Colonel Chu with a blank expression. Colonel Chu was equally shocked and immediately ordered the staff on-site, ¡°Control the satellite and search for extraterrestrial objects in the direction of the moon.¡± After a moment, someone found the star destroyer cannon that was flashing with a strong light. ¡°We found it. It¡¯s an incredibly powerful energy mass. Its speed is 200 Mach, and it¡¯s expected to hit Earth in 13 minutes.¡± ¡°What? Are you going to destroy Earth?!¡± Liu Ning panicked and asked Zhang Yi Xia. Zhang Yi Xia quickly shook her head and replied, ¡°No, no. It was just a malfunction. The good news is that the star destroyer cannon¡¯s trajectory is aimed at the Pacific Ocean.¡± ¡°And also, the destructive power of our star destroyer cannon is moderate. It¡¯s roughly equivalent to 1 billion tons of TNT explosion on Earth, so it won¡¯t destroy the planet.¡± Establishing dominance? Using this as an opportunity to destroy Earth? Countless thoughts ran through Colonel Chu¡¯s mind, but at this moment, he could only be optimistic about the situation. ¡°Sister Xia, our Earth is in danger now. We need your help!¡± Colonel Chu spoke directly to the camera, disregarding everything else. Zhang Yi Xia thought he was talking about the star destroyer cannon and shook her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Once the star destroyer cannon is fired, it¡¯s very difficult to intercept, and we can¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about that!¡± Colonel Chu quickly replied. ¡°In space, there¡¯s a small asteroid 50 kilometers in diameter heading towards Earth. Once it hits us, we¡¯re done for.¡± ¡°An Asteroid?! ¡°Zhang Yi Xia was stunned, looking up at the monitoring probe involuntarily. ¡°We¡¯re asking for your help to destroy that asteroid and save Earth!¡± Colonel Chu said earnestly. At this point, all he could do was trust that the aliens truly didn¡¯t know about the asteroid. ¡°Uh, wait a moment. I need to report this to my commander!¡± Zhang Yi Xia hesitated and hung up the phone. ¡°Will they agree?!¡± All the on-site personnel stood up, looking at Liu Ning with hopeful eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know. All we can do now is wait for their response.¡± .. ¡°An asteroid hitting Earth?!¡± Zhao Yu looked bewildered from the spaceship. ¡°How come I didn¡¯t know about this?¡± Uncle Da explained, ¡°During our call, people from Earth asked us for help. I used our detection equipment to scan the area and found a 50-kilometer asteroid heading towards Earth.¡± ¡°Will it destroy Earth?!¡± ¡°Based on simulations, it¡¯s likely to cause 99.99% of life on Earth to go extinct.¡± ¡°How long until it hits Earth?¡± ¡°In six hours.¡± Zhao Yu rubbed his chin and asked, ¡°Can we intercept it?¡± ¡°We can intercept it, but I suggest not destroying it.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°We can use our battleship to change the asteroid¡¯s trajectory and make it a satellite of Earth. This way, it will be easier for us to build a base on it.¡± Zhao Yu nodded and said, ¡°Do we have enough time?¡± ¡°Yes, we do.¡± ¡°Good. Send a spacecraft first. Don¡¯t contact Earth yet. We¡¯ll discuss it further when I return.¡± After the incident, Zhao Yu lost interest in space exploration and ordered the robot to steer the spaceship back to base. In the control room, Zhang Yi Xia paced anxiously. When she saw Zhao Yu, she asked, ¡°Commander, can I contact Liu Ning? She¡¯s waiting for my updates.¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Zhao Yu replied, turning to Uncle Da. ¡°Is this the right time?¡± ¡°Yes, it is. The timing is perfect.¡± ¡°Okay, contact Earth. This time, I¡¯ll talk to them myself.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 39 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Countdown to impact by the star destroyer cannon: 7 minutes¡­¡± ¡°Countdown to impact by the star destroyer cannon: 6 minutes¡­¡± The Earth Alliance Defense Agency staff broadcasted the update every minute. Based on calculations, the impact was expected to generate a strong shockwave that could disrupt radio signals. Liu Ning¡¯s hands were sweating as she, along with Chief Engineer Yang and Colonel Chu, closely monitored their watches, waiting for a call from the moon. She couldn¡¯t help but think selfishly, if the moon didn¡¯t call within the next 6 minutes, could she sneak away to the underground shelter and hide? ¡°Beep!¡± Finally, the watch rang. The call from the moon had finally come. ¡°Quickly answer it!¡± Colonel Chu urged. Liu Ning pressed the answer button and selected the full-environment mode, which allowed the other party to see everything on their side. ¡°Swish!¡± A projection appeared, and to her surprise, there was a stranger stood beside Zhang Yi Xia. ¡°Sister Xia, how did the discussion go?¡± Liu Ning hurriedly asked. Zhang Yi Xia looked a bit reserved, forced a smile, and turned her palm towards Zhao Yu, introducing him, ¡°This is Zhao Yu, the person in charge of liaising between our Moon base and Earth. He¡¯ll speak to you next.¡± ¡°The person in charge of liaising with Earth?!¡± Everyone was surprised and stared at Zhao Yu. But Colonel Chu couldn¡¯t care less and hurriedly said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Zhao. My surname is Chu, and I¡¯m the person in charge of liaising with your side on behalf of Earth. At this critical moment, forgive me for being blunt, but how is your discussion going to save Earth?!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Chu. Time is limited, so I¡¯ll be brief.¡± ¡°We can change the asteroid¡¯s trajectory, but we need you to agree to three conditions.¡± ¡°What are these three conditions?!¡± At this moment, not to mention three, even thirty conditions Colonel Chu would have to agree, but he still held back and decided to hear what Zhao Yu had to say. Zhao Yu listed the conditions, ¡°First, Earth must unconditionally open up trade ports and allow our goods to enter the Earth market.¡± ¡°Second, Earth must not engage in any plans or actions that are detrimental to us.¡± ¡°Third, the ultimate interpretation of the above two clauses belongs to us.¡± Trade and self-defense? Colonel Chu felt relieved upon hearing Zhao Yu¡¯s conditions. He was afraid that the other party would enslave Earth, which would be difficult to decide Although the third condition was a bit risky, he had no choice but to agree. ¡°I can guarantee these conditions in the name of the Earth Alliance Defense Agency,¡± he assured Zhao Yu. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t need your guarantee!¡± Zhao Yu let out a small laugh and said, ¡°If we can move the asteroid away from Earth, we can surely bring it back too. And in case you breach the contract, we¡¯ll redirect the asteroid to its original path.¡± ¡°You have your rules, we have ours. Good faith is the premise of cooperation. If you don¡¯t keep your promise, we¡¯ll deal with it our way.¡± The person in charge of negotiating with Earth seemed to be very uncompromising. The message conveyed in these two sentences was crystal clear. They were basically warning Earth that they couldn¡¯t afford any equipment failures similar to the one that caused the rocket to crash into the Moon base entrance, or else Earth would face destruction. The explanation was straightforward and the solution was crude. Colonel Chu¡¯s heart raced. He couldn¡¯t help but missed of Ba Jie. He solemnly nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Zhao, you have our word. We will never break the contract. Now, please save Earth!¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Zhao Yu nodded and continued, ¡°I will visit Earth in a few days, and we can discuss the trade in more detail then.¡± After the call ended, Colonel Chu slumped into the chair, drenched in sweat, as if he had just finished a sauna. His heart was pounding. That phone call had just determined the fate of the 8 billion people on Earth and trillions of creatures. The pressure was unbearable, causing his adrenaline to surge, and his whole body to go numb. ¡°Colonel Chu, are you okay?¡± Chief Engineer Yang asked, patting him on the shoulder with concern. Colonel Chu was surprised by Chief Engineer Yang¡¯s action, not understanding when he had changed his attitude. Chief Engineer Yang understood his expression and smiled. ¡°You know, when you said you were doing this for the people and the country, I wasn¡¯t fully convinced. But now, even though you clearly have the right to enter the underground shelter, you still chose to stay on the surface.¡± Colonel Chu proved his words with practical actions, and Chief Engineer Yang was impressed. As Colonel Chu caught his breath, Chief Engineer Yang asked, ¡°So, should we tell the people in the shelter to come out?¡± Colonel Chu shook his head, took a few deep breaths, and replied, ¡°No, let them stay there until we know for sure that the asteroid won¡¯t hit Earth.¡± He paused for a moment. Earlier, Zhao Yu had mentioned a threat looming over the people on Earth in a casual tone. The Moon base could cause the asteroid to strike the Earth again at any time. This meant that they might have to build a real underground city, allowing a group of humans to become subterranean dwellers, preserving the spark of civilization no matter what the future holds. But those were distant concerns. The priority now was to prevent the destruction of Earth. Colonel Chu didn¡¯t dwell on it and got up with the help of Liu Ning. ¡°What¡¯s the trajectory of asteroid KADP-45788?¡± Colonel Chu asked. ¡°It¡¯s still heading towards Earth,¡± the technician replied. ¡°How¡¯s the star destroyer cannon?¡± Chu asked. During the negotiations, he had avoided asking about the cannon. Mainly because it was related to their failure to blow up the alien base and thus, they were at fault first. The other party¡¯s action could be seen as a response. Therefore, he had no right to ask them to cancel the shot. As long as the Earth was not destroyed, accepting a small tremor was necessary. ¡°The star destroyer cannon will hit Earth in one minute,¡± the technician replied. The power of the cannon was equivalent to the explosion of one billion tons of TNT. Colonel Chu didn¡¯t know how powerful that was. The largest nuclear bomb that had exploded on Earth was only equivalent to 50 million tons of TNT.The difference in power, 20-fold greater, was unknown in terms of its consequences. One minute later, the control room was plunged into chaos. Most of the electronic devices had been affected and the screens went black due to the electromagnetic interference produced after the explosion. The speed of transmission was close to light speed. ¡°Report, the satellite signal has been cut off !¡± ¡°Report, the radio signal has been cut off !¡± The technicians announced, one after the other, indicating that the star destroyer cannon had hit Earth. Colonel Chu took charge of the situation. ¡°Silence!¡± he shouted. ¡°How fast is the speed of the shock wave?¡± ¡°The P-waves travel at 5-7 km/s, and the S-waves at 3-4 km/s,¡± the technician replied. ¡°Everyone, stop what you¡¯re doing and find a secure position to brace yourselves,¡± Colonel Chu ordered. The power of the cannon was equivalent to one billion tons of TNT exploding. It would definitely cause a significant earthquake, and might even reach their location. The staff immediately followed his instructions and found ways to secure themselves. Colonel Chu also found a rope and tied himself to a wall corner. Suddenly, his head spun and he felt the world turn upside down. ¡°Thud!¡± Several people fell to the ground, unable to maintain their balance. ¡°Earthquake!¡± they shouted If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 40 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation On that day, people who were still awake around the world were the first to notice something strange. ¡°No signal on my phone?!¡± Many thought it was just their own phone losing signal, but they didn¡¯t know it was a global electromagnetic disturbance caused by the star destroyer cannon. This disturbance would last for an entire month. During this time, people were forced to rely on cable networks as mobile phones became unusable. Even 2G networks were nonexistent, let alone 6G. Soon after, a global earthquake shook the ground and was felt by almost everyone. While not frequent and without significant damage, the tremors were noticeable. Earthquake experts were perplexed as the measuring instruments failed to detect any activity, yet people could feel the tremors beneath their feet. ¡°Unless a huge earthquake comes from a place further away, what we¡¯re sensing are just aftershocks.¡± If it were to be confirmed, it would be the most significant earthquake in history. Due to the lack of phone signals and the frequent earthquakes, people started to realize that something was amiss. With no means of spreading news and information online, they resorted to watching cable TV for updates. .. ¡°Are you really going to Earth, Commander?¡± Uncle Da asked. Zhao Yu felt guilty as he had not discussed his plan with Uncle Da beforehand. He added it during negotiations with Colonel Chu, fearing that Uncle Da might not approve, and hoping to solidify it as a done deal. ¡°Well, negotiations are my specialty. Ba Jie and the others just aren¡¯t cut out for it. Too easily manipulated, you know,¡± Zhao Yu said.¡± Uncle Da nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll quickly assemble a fleet to protect your safety.¡± To his surprise, Uncle Da did not object. Was he not programmed to have emotional outbursts? Zhao Yu suddenly understood. No matter how human-like Uncle Da was, he was still just an artificial intelligence. He did not have many unnecessary emotions. ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the first phase of the plan,¡± Uncle Da said, not dwelling on the previous matter. ¡°Sure, go ahead,¡± Zhao Yu replied. ¡°For our base, we mainly lack two things,¡± Uncle Da continued. ¡°One, technology points, which are essential for upgrading technology and developing new industries.¡± ¡°Two, resources, which are essential for mass-producing combat machines.¡± ¡°Trading with Earth, the biggest advantage should be the technology point reimbursement from the ¡®mysterious merchant¡¯ title.¡± ¡°As for resources, in the short term, we do need Earth¡¯s resources, but in the long term, there are many barren planets in the universe with unlimited resources,¡± Uncle Da explained. Zhao Yu nodded. Except for Earth, the eight planets in the solar system had resources that were up for grabs. It was a first-come, first-serve situation. After some thought, he asked again, ¡°How long until the window period for landing on Mars?¡± The eight planets in the solar system revolved around the sun at different speeds, and their relative positions changed constantly. When a planet was on the same side as Earth, the distance between them was at its shortest, making it the optimal time for space travel. This period of optimal distance is known as the window period. ¡°There are still 11 months left¡­¡± Uncle Da continued, ¡°Commander, in phase one of our mission, I¡¯ve set up a mission to send a spaceship to Mercury.¡± ¡°Mercury?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Uncle Da nodded. ¡°Our spaceship has two power modes: magnetic and nuclear. However, magnetic propulsion isn¡¯t practical for interstellar travel, as there aren¡¯t enough strong magnetic forces in the universe to use it effectively. That¡¯s why we have to rely on nuclear power.¡± ¡°Our nuclear fusion reactor technology is currently in its second generation, and the speed of a conventional nuclear-powered spacecraft is only 61,400 kilometers per hour. If we were to travel to Mars now, it would take 88 days to get there and two years to return.¡± The shortest distance between Mars and Earth was 55 million kilometers, while the longest was 400 million kilometers. To minimize the round-trip time, it¡¯s essential to take advantage of the window period. ¡°The average conjunction period between Venus and Earth is 584 days, and it¡¯s currently about 110 million kilometers away from us, which isn¡¯t yet at the farthest point. The next conjunction time is about 290 days later, which is longer than Mars,¡± Uncle Da explained. Zhao Yu nodded, indicating that he understood. ¡°And what about Mercury?¡± ¡°Mercury is currently 83 million kilometers away from us and 218 million kilometers away from Earth¡¯s farthest point,¡± Uncle Da replied. ¡°On average, Mercury and Earth converge once every 116 days during its fast orbit. Currently, we¡¯re in the conjunction period, which is the optimal time to travel to Mercury.¡± ¡°Send a spaceship there now. How long will it take?¡± Zhao Yu asked. ¡°It will take 57 days,¡± Uncle Da replied. ¡°57 days? That¡¯s rather long,¡± Uncle Da nodded, ¡°So, the core of our second phase plan is to upgrade the nuclear fusion reactor from the second to the third generation.¡± ¡°Upgrade the nuclear fusion reactor?¡± Zhao Yu frowned. Nuclear fusion was the foundation of all technology below 1.99, and the exchange price was also rising. The first-generation nuclear fusion cost only 1000 technology points, whereas the second-generation cost 5000 technology points, requiring him to save up for half a year to upgrade it. Similarly, the third-generation fusion reactor required 10000 technology points, and Zhao Yu had no intention of upgrading it. ¡°Yes,¡± Uncle Da nodded. ¡°Nuclear fusion is the foundation of all our technology. According to my calculations, upgrading the nuclear fusion reactor to the third generation will significantly increase the speed of all our spaceships powered by it¡­ Not only that, but all facilities related to nuclear fusion, such as energy shields and ground-based laser defense systems, will also be enhanced. These are all supported by the fusion reactor, and upgrading it will naturally result in an overall improvement.¡± Zhao Yu carefully considered it and realized that upgrading to a third-generation fusion reactor was indeed necessary. He had never thought of it before because he had to save up all his technology points, which would take him two years to accumulate 10,000 points. Now, with the title of ¡°Mysterious Merchant,¡± he could quickly obtain a large number of Technology Points from Earth. ¡°Okay, so the first phase of the plan involves extensive trade with Earth?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Uncle Da nodded. ¡°My idea is to use the 50-kilometer diameter asteroid as our base on Earth. Then we will establish a company and build factories in different parts of Earth to earn technology points. We can exchange the Earth money earned for resources on Earth since we don¡¯t have the ability to travel far yet. As the nearest planet, Mercury, takes 57 days to reach, it would be worth the time to travel there.¡± Zhao Yu nodded. The plan was similar to what he had in mind. ¡°Have you prepared a list of items to trade?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, we have: Maglev cars, intelligent robots, and first-generation fusion power plants are on the list¡­¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: We Have Two Moons Now! Chapter 41: We Have Two Moons Now! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡± On that day, most people on Earth witnessed a spectacle that would be very hard for them to forget. It was noon, the hottest time of the day, and yet a circular shadow drifted across the sky, gradually veiling the sunlight. Terrified, people on the ground looked up, bewildered. ¡°A solar eclipse?¡± ¡°What is this?¡± A Chinese man widened his eyes, never expecting to witness such a scene in broad daylight. ¡­.. ¡°Is it the moon blocking the Sun?¡± ¡°No way, the moon isn¡¯t that big!¡± The disc that blocked the sunlight was enormous, like a curtain about to envelop the entire sky. ¡°Is it a meteorite?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s an asteroid!¡± ¡°That news is real. Earth is really going to be destroyed!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. I don¡¯t want to die!¡± The colossal asteroid loomed overhead, causing many to tremble in fear. Even the bravest souls worried about being crushed into pulp by this monstrous object. Fortunately, the asteroid didn¡¯t plummet from the heavens. Instead, it moved slowly from west to east, gradually receding. As the sun reemerged, a sense of having survived a calamity washed over everyone. ¡°How far is the asteroid from Earth now?¡± ¡°8000 kilometers¡­¡± ¡°7000 kilometers¡­¡± The personnel of the Earth Alliance Defense Agency remained vigilant. Chief Engineer Yang stood before an astronomical telescope, personally tracking the asteroid¡¯s trajectory. ¡°Damn it, are the aliens trying to trick us?!¡± Colonel Chu seethed with anger. With the asteroid drawing so near, even if the aliens shattered it, the fragments alone could annihilate 99% of life on Earth. ¡°Wait, the speed seems to be slowing down¡­¡± Chief Engineer Yang suddenly spoke up. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Colonel Chu inquired. ¡°Not entirely, but it feels like it¡¯s decelerating¡­¡± Wireless signals were disrupted, rendering satellite communication impossible. They had to rely on their eyes to gauge the distance, which posed a challenge. Reacting promptly, Colonel Chu retrieved his watch and said, ¡°Report once every 100 kilometers. I¡¯ll count the time!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Chief Engineer Yang fixed his gaze on the astronomical telescope¡¯s scale. When the distance reached 6900 kilometers, he promptly called out. Senior Colonel Chu activated the timer. ¡°6800¡­¡± ¡°6700¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s slowing down!¡± Colonel Chu felt an overwhelming sense of relief. Each 100-kilometer interval took longer, indicating that the asteroid was gradually losing speed. Under the watchful eyes of everyone present, the asteroid¡¯s velocity continued to decrease. ¡°5500 kilometers¡­¡± After Chief Engineer Yang finished his announcement, more than ten minutes passed before Colonel Chu asked, ¡°Has it not reached 5400 yet?¡± ¡°No!¡± Chief Engineer Yang also expressed surprise. He momentarily diverted his attention from the telescope, glancing at the equipment to confirm its accuracy before looking back up. ¡°No doubt about it. It seems to have halted at that position, refusing to descend any further¡­¡± He promptly adjusted the scale to pinpoint the precise location. A short while later. Chief Engineer Yang¡¯s voice brimmed with elation as he exclaimed, ¡°It stopped! It really stopped! At 5428 kilometers, it has remained stationary for quite some time!¡± ¡°Let me see!¡± Colonel Chu quickly pushed Chief Engineer Yang aside and took a look for himself. Through the lens, a deep blue asteroid drifted across the sky, steadfastly situated at the 5428-kilometer mark without any deviation. After observing for quite some time, he withdrew from the telescope and jubilantly declared, ¡°They¡¯ve done it! The asteroid has come to a halt!¡± Colonel Chu spoke and then thought of something else, hastily adding, ¡°Who can calculate the gravity and see if this small asteroid could fall again?!¡± Upon hearing this, all the staff members immediately began their work, swiftly calculating the gravitational force of Earth and the distance at which this small asteroid could maintain equilibrium. ¡°We¡¯ve figured it out. According to the calculations for a 50-kilometer diameter asteroid, it can become a satellite at a distance of 5,100 to 6,200 kilometers from Earth without being pulled into its interior¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to survive!!!¡± ¡°Hooray!¡± At that moment, all the staff members present erupted into cheers. A passing janitor, witnessing this scene, couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit perplexed. She wasn¡¯t sure what they were so happy about. However, upon seeing the scattered papers on the ground, her expression turned sour. She now had more stuff to clean up. Although it was a fact that the asteroid had impacted Earth, the authorities had unanimously chosen to conceal it from the public. Even when some grassroots organizations exposed the truth, the higher-ups spared no effort in covering it up. Apart from a small number of netizens who believed the asteroid would hit Earth, the majority of internet users preferred to trust the official statements. Like the janitor, who was clueless and unaware that just an hour ago, someone who nearly destroyed the Earth with a small asteroid was now in the majority. ¡°Da Chun, why do you have time to come today?¡± an old woman asked, trembling. Da Chun, already in his fifties, felt a bit embarrassed upon hearing this. He was usually busy playing with his phone, so much so that he didn¡¯t have time to look after his own mother. Now, with no signal on his phone and no one else around him aware of what had happened, the only way to get information had become the television at the old woman¡¯s house. ¡°Mom, I came to see you¡­ and to borrow the television for a bit.¡± ¡°Good, good. It¡¯s been a long time since we sat together to watch the news¡­¡± The old woman was delighted, her smile radiant. This scene was not unique to this household. At 6:55 p.m., all the citizens of Great Xia sat in front of their televisions to watch the news. Today, there were earthquakes again, along with no phone signal and an asteroid flying overhead. Everyone wanted to know what was happening. Not only ordinary citizens but even local organizations were bewildered, having received no notifications, warnings, or responses. The entire country waiting for the same program at the same time, it had been nearly thirty years since such a phenomenon occurred. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, good evening!¡± ¡°Regarding the trending topic on the internet a few days ago, WAsteroidlmpactOnEarth#, I believe most of you have heard of it¡­¡± ¡°The asteroid impact on Earth was a hoax, but the desire for the asteroid to be near Earth is true¡­¡± ¡°This so-called ¡®Destroyer¡¯ asteroid didn¡¯t enter the atmosphere but instead stopped at a distance of 5,428 kilometers from Earth¡­¡± ¡°Right there, it happened to be a point of gravitational balance. The Earth¡¯s gravity will neither let this asteroid escape, nor allow it to fall towards the Earth¡¯s center¡­¡± ¡­.. ¡°It can be said that all of us have witnessed history, witnessing the birth of a natural satellite¡­¡± ¡°Dear viewers, from today onwards, we have two moons!!!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: This Is Just A Short Visit To Earth! Chapter 42: This Is Just A Short Visit To Earth! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation [Mission: Fire a star destroyer cannon towards Earth. Completed. Reward: 1000 Tech Points.] ¡°Finally! I received the points!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s face lit up with satisfaction. It took him five days to accumulate 120 Tech Points, but completing a mission rewarded him directly with 1000 Tech Points. It was incredibly satisfying. ¡°Commander, 1 suggest saving these Tech Points for upgrading the nuclear fusion to the third generation!¡± ¡°I know!¡± Zhao Yu smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else we need to build at the moment. By the way, how many transport ships have been completed?!¡± Ever since Uncle Da proposed establishing a complete space fleet, Zhao Yu had been searching for spaceships. He found a spaceship that could serve as a transport ship¡ªa 10-kilometer-long rectangular vessel equipped with a second-generation nuclear propulsion system and level-two armor. It was reasonably priced, at only 100 Tech Points. ¡­.. However, this transport ship was three times larger than the U-shaped spaceship in terms of size, which made its energy consumption during flight much higher. There was hardly any excess energy available for weapon systems. Of course, it was possible to force modifications, but that would reduce power and efficiency of the vessel, which would make them worse than a u-shaped spaceship. This wouldn¡¯t be worth the effort. ¡°We have completed 60 ships. The current resources are sufficient to build them, but we lack cobalt, scandium, erbium, etc. We need to obtain them from Earth¡­¡± Although the Moon had considerable resources such as iron, titanium, potassium, chromium, niobium, helium-3, and more, it couldn¡¯t match the variety available on Earth. When faced with a shortage of rare resources, they could only be imported from Earth. ¡°60 ships are enough. Once 1 visit Earth, we¡¯ll have everything we need!¡± At that moment, Zhang Yuxia entered with a set of clothes. ¡°Commander, this is a protective suit made using nanotechnology¡­¡± Zhao Yu glanced at Uncle Da. Uncle Da explained, ¡°You should be careful of the things that you cannot predict. Some people may fear the destruction of Earth, but I¡¯ve discovered that there are also people on Earth who want to destroy the world. If they knew that killing you could lead to the destruction of Earth, they would be more than willing to do it¡­¡± ¡°This nanotech suit has a color fastness rating of 9, water resistance rating of 9, and is resistant to fading and dust. It is also waterproof and moisture-proof¡­¡± ¡°It has a heat stability rating of 9, capable of withstanding temperatures up to 3800 degrees Celsius¡­¡± ¡°Breaking strength: >io4,86o,oooN in the warp direction, >1O2,43O,OOON in the weft direction; tear strength: >14,860¡Á1013 in the warp direction, >13,755¡Á1013 in the weft direction¡­¡± ¡°It can absorb the impact force of a 1.5-ton car traveling at 150 kilometers per hour. Similarly, if you fall from a height of 24 floors or below on Earth, you will be unharmed¡­¡± ¡°In addition, this protective suit can withstand bullets from all models of sniper rifles on Earth¡­¡± After Uncle Da finished introducing the clothing, he took out a belt from the side and said, ¡°This is a portable energy shield. Although its power is far inferior to the base¡¯s shield system, it can still withstand conventional projectile weapons on Earth¡­¡± ¡°As for nuclear attacks and the like, I have arranged five warships equipped with laser defense systems to intercept them¡­¡± Hearing this, Zhao Yu felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°Uncle Da, I¡¯m not going to fight any battles, am 1? All of this seems kind of excessive.¡± ¡°Just in case, be prepared!¡± Uncle Da continued, ¡°Next, let me talk about the fleet for this operation¡­¡± ¡°We have a total of 120 spacecraft accompanying us, including 10 disc-shaped spaceships. Eight of them are responsible for reconnaissance activities on Earth, while two will stay with you at all times, ready to evacuate from Earth at any moment¡­¡± ¡°There are 60 transport ships, among which 30 are equipped with various devices to quickly establish a sub-base on Blue Moon¡­¡± The Earth side has already named the captured asteroid as Blue Moon. The surface of that asteroid is covered with blue copper ore and turquoise, giving it a beautiful overall bluish appearance when viewed from Earth. ¡°In addition, there are 30 transport ships carrying 100,000 robotic engineering soldiers who will be stationed on Blue Moon for a long period. They will also be responsible for debugging the factory construction on Earth¡­¡± ¡°Furthermore, we have 1,000 space combat robots capable of short-distance flight and combat in space. They are equipped with various weapons such as plasma shoulder cannons, eyeball lasers, and undercarriage laser cannons¡­¡± ¡°The core of each space combat robot carries a miniature nuclear fusion reactor, which provides power for the robots on a daily basis. In special circumstances, they can activate a self-destruct program, equivalent to the power of 10 million tons of TNT¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s like a thousand nuclear bombs?!¡± Zhao Yu was stunned. He was only visiting Earth. Did they really need to be so over-the-top with everything?! ¡°Finally, we have fifty warships, all of which have been modified from U-shaped spacecraft and equipped with various weapons¡­¡± ¡°Among them, there are two cruisers armed with annihilation cannons, which will hover at both ends of the Earth¡¯s synchronous orbit on standby¡­¡± ¡°There are ten destroyers equipped with various electromagnetic cannons, capable of paralyzing all of Earth¡¯s military electronic devices within an hour¡­¡± ¡°There are five battleships equipped with multiple railguns, occupying the commanding heights and capable of destroying any military base on Earth¡­¡± ¡°There are five escort ships equipped with laser defense systems, capable of intercepting any attack from any direction at the speed of light¡­¡± ¡°There are three battleships equipped with multiple high-energy beam cannons¡­¡± ¡°The remaining 25 ships have all been modified into destroyers carrying conventional weapons¡­¡± At this point, Uncle Da paused and said, ¡°If anything unexpected happens, our accompanying fleet can completely destroy Earth¡¯s counterattack forces within an hour¡­¡± ¡°In addition, during intense battles, our eight reconnaissance ships can fly to Blue Moon and alter its orbit, pushing it towards Earth¡­¡± Zhao Yu initially thought that the miniature nuclear fusion reactors carried by the 1,000 space combat robots were already astonishing enough. Little did he know that compared to the fifty warships arranged by Uncle Da, they were simply insignificant. Finally, Uncle Da summarized, ¡°Commander, if there is anything amiss on Earth, with just a command from you, we can destroy Earth at any time!¡± H n Zhao Yu was speechless. He actually felt that his head was starting to hurt after hearing everything. Uncle Da thought he was dissatisfied and added, ¡°We can only produce this number of spacecraft with the existing resources. Otherwise, we could have brought over our one million space combat robots¡­¡± ¡°But please rest assured, after you leave, I will raise all the orbital cannons in the base to the lunar synchronous orbit and constantly aim them towards Earth¡­¡± ¡°As soon as the situation changes over there, our support will arrive immediately!¡± ¡°No need, that¡¯s enough!¡± Zhao Yu waved his hands repeatedly. ¡°These are sufficient. 1 feel very safe now!!!¡± Zhao Yu was actually scared of Uncle Da. Every time, he would get an entire army to come guard him. He would also constantly talk about destroying Earth. This was just a simple visit! That¡¯s all there was to it! Instead of talking about weapons and destroying Earth, Zhao Yu decided to ask about the negotiations. Uncle Da spoke, ¡°1 have reviewed the recent history of Earth and the development status of various countries¡­¡± ¡°Our current relationship with Earth is similar to the relationship between some developed countries and developing countries on Earth¡­¡± ¡°This means that, compared to products, Earth is more interested in us establishing factories there¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, 1 suggest that during the initial negotiations, you should not rush to agree on building a factory. Wait for them to earnestly request it and use it as a negotiation condition before agreeing to establish a factory¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± After discussing some details, Zhao Yu nodded and said, ¡°You can let Zhang Yuxia contact Earth.. We will depart for Earth in one day and ask them to prepare for our arrival!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: We Might Be Stronger Than The Aliens! Chapter 43: We Might Be Stronger Than The Aliens! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Good morning, everyone!¡± ¡°Today is October 11th, 2028, Wednesday, the twenty-third day of the eighth lunar month. Welcome to the news program¡­¡± ¡°Yesterday at noon, I believe everyone felt the earthquake¡­¡± ¡°It is reported that along with the Blue Moon, many meteorites also arrived towards Earth¡­¡± ¡°Most of the meteorites burned up upon entering the atmosphere¡­¡± ¡°However, there was one meteorite with a diameter of 249 meters that fell into the Pacific Ocean, causing a significant tremor worldwide¡­¡± ¡°According to expert analysis, the impact of this meteorite caused the continental plate on Blue Star to shift 10 centimeters to the west¡­¡± ¡°This event also concerns the ownership of Blue Star¡¯s deepest trench¡­¡± ¡°As we all know, the Mariana Trench is the deepest trench on Planet Earth. It was formed 60 million years ago, with a maximum depth of 10,909 meters¡­¡± ¡°Now, the Mariana Trench officially steps down to become the second deepest trench on Blue Star¡­¡± ¡°The 249-meter diameter meteorite has created a new trench on Earth, reaching a depth of 39,887 meters!¡± ¡°After discussions by the global group of experts, it has been decided to name this trench the Dilan Trench¡­¡± Many viewers sitting in front of their televisions were very excited to see this. This was witnessing history in the making. Many people instinctively took out their phones, wanting to share and interact with their friends and online acquaintances. But soon, they put down their phones again because the signal bars remained empty. ¡°When will we have a signal?! ¡­.. ¡°Ah, Life is so hard without the internet! As if hearing the voice of the people, the news program finally mentioned something related to mobile signals. ¡°¡­1 believe that for the past two days, global netizens have been anxious to know what¡¯s happening with the mobile signals¡­¡± ¡°The lack of signal can be seen as the Blue Moon¡¯s way of greeting us, the people of Earth, as if saying, ¡®Blue Star residents, don¡¯t just bury your heads in your phones, look up and see me¡¯¡­¡± ¡°Just a little joke to lighten the mood¡­ The lack of signal is indeed related to the Blue Moon¡­¡± ¡°According to the global group of experts, the arrival of the Blue Moon has disrupted Blue Star¡¯s magnetic field, causing disturbances in electromagnetic wave signals¡­¡± ¡°The disruption is expected to last for about a month¡­¡± ¡°During this time, we sincerely hope that all viewers can take this opportunity to put down their phones, step out of the virtual network, spend more time with family, accompany their children, take trips with their elders¡­¡± After the appearance of the Blue Moon in the sky, the crisis of Earth¡¯s destruction was averted. Everything returned to normal. The Earth Alliance Defense Agency performed extraordinarily well in the face of this disaster. Colonel Chu himself was awarded the title of Vanguard in private. These honorary titles were not important to him. What troubled him at the moment was how to communicate with the extraterrestrials. A small meeting consisting of about ten people was secretly held at the Earth Alliance Defense Agency. Colonel Chu, as the moderator, sat in the first seat. ¡°An hour ago, we received a message from the lunar base. Zhao Yu, the chief negotiator responsible for lunar-to-Earth affairs, will visit Earth tomorrow at 11:00 AM, Xia Capital time¡­¡± ¡°Now, we need to discuss two issues.1 ¡°The first one is whether this visit by the extraterrestrial should be made public to the general public!¡± ¡°The second one is, where would be the most suitable place to receive the extraterrestrial for their first visit to Earth?¡± As soon as the voice fell, Thomas shouted, ¡°Of course, it should be in Meine. We are the strongest nation on Earth¡­¡± Colonel Chu frowned slightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the first issue first. The public and private addresses cannot be the same¡­¡± If it¡¯s public, it naturally has to be in a dignified place, representing respect. If it¡¯s private, it¡¯s a different story. Although there were over a dozen people in the meeting room, there were only representatives from the four nations in total. The representative of the Northern Bear Kingdom shrugged and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, whether it¡¯s public or private, it¡¯s up to you!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t make it public!¡± It was Thomas again, standing up once more and firmly stating, ¡°Have you ever thought about one thing¡­¡± ¡°If the extraterrestrials establish a stable foothold on Earth and want to recruit talents and experts from around the world, who can stop them from attracting elite individuals from all nations?!¡± Colonel Chu squinted his eyes, understanding Thomas¡¯ point. The Commonwealth of Meine had once attracted talents and elites from around the world based on a dream. Those people didn¡¯t come because they liked the place, but because Meine was the number one nation on the planet. Whoever came first, they followed! If the existence of extraterrestrials were to be revealed from the beginning, perhaps they would still be friendly now and not have the intention to recruit talents and experts. But after some time, if extraterrestrials wanted to, other countries would have no way to prevent the loss of talents. ¡°I agree, it shouldn¡¯t be made public!¡± Jackson also stood up and expressed his opinion. Deep down, Colonel Chu also had an answer. If they didn¡¯t make the existence of the extraterrestrials public, even if the extraterrestrials started a company or group, they would still be within the framework of Earth. Besides the issue of losing talented workers, he also thought of a more long-term problem. By not making it public, if Earth were to become stronger in the future and wanted to distance itself from extraterrestrials, they could rely on public sentiment. But if it was made public, at the very least, they couldn¡¯t speak ill of the extraterrestrials openly. It was like before it was made public, the existence of extraterrestrials could be there or not, they could be good or bad, just like Schrodinger¡¯s cat. Before the box was opened, the result would always remain unknown. ¡°I also agree not to make it public!¡± Colonel Chu made a decision and turned to the representative of the Northern Bear Kingdom, asking, ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± ¡°No, we have listened to what you all have said. Indeed, not making it public is indeed the best for us. So, let¡¯s keep it private!¡± The Northern Bear Kingdom was straightforward and never bothered with such circumventions. If it weren¡¯t for Thomas¡¯ explanation, this representative wouldn¡¯t have thought about it so much. ¡°Alright, the first issue is concluded. Unless there are special circumstances, the matter of extraterrestrials should not be made public to the public!¡± Colonel Chu paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Where should we take the extraterrestrials to so we can welcome their visit?¡± ¡°First, it should be sufficiently discreet and away from the public¡­¡± Thomas stood up once again and glanced at Jackson. Jackson couldn¡¯t help but curse silently, but he was also helpless. Among the four major countries, they had the smallest landmass with one of the highest population density. In that sense, they didn¡¯t really have a discrete location to contain the extraterrestrials in. ¡°Moreover, they need to be strong. If I were an extraterrestrial visiting Earth and found out that the one receiving me is not the leader but someone of lower rank, I would feel neglected and disrespected¡­¡± Thomas grinned at Colonel Chu and the representatives from North Bear Country, with a smug look on his face. Though his expression seemed sly, his words held enough persuasive power. In their eyes, regardless of any private discussions, the fact that the first-ranked individual was not present carried a meaning of disrespect and disregard. Furthermore, it didn¡¯t matter what they thought privately. If the extraterrestrials interpreted it as a lack of respect, it would be detrimental to the mutual peace between mankind and the aliens. Colonel Chu exchanged a glance with the representative from North Bear Country and didn¡¯t dwell on this matter too much. As before, external conflicts took priority over internal conflicts. ¡°Very well. We can have the visit taken in Meine. Which specific location do you have in mind?¡± Colonel Chu asked. Colonel Chu could have used the fact that some extraterrestrials could speak Chinese as a reason to compete with Thomas. However, the advisory group had previously analyzed this situation and provided a more conservative recommendation. Seeing that no one was arguing, Thomas chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we represent Earth, not just our nation¡­¡± Since no one paid attention to him, Thomas reined in his smile and spoke seriously, ¡°As for the location, it can be in the 404 Area!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the highest classified area in Meine! Colonel Chu nodded slightly. He had long heard of the 404 Area in Meine, a cutting-edge technology research base. ¡°Most of our high-tech products in Meine over the past eighty years have originated from there, before being sent to the military and eventually flowing into civilian hands¡­¡± Thomas briefly introduced their 404 Area and continued, ¡°I have to admit, the extraterrestrials are strong!¡± ¡°They could potentially destroy Earth at any time¡­¡± ¡°However, 1 don¡¯t believe that this makes them better than us!¡± ¡°Although we currently can¡¯t achieve complete equality with them¡­¡± ¡°But given time, I believe we will surpass them eventually¡­¡± Thomas¡¯ eyes sparkled with confidence as he spoke, ¡°Moreover, in certain fields, perhaps the extraterrestrials are inferior to us!¡± Colonel Chu and the other two grew interested. The 404 Area could be considered the most mysterious and valuable base in the world. Having the opportunity to visit the 404 Area and witness its futuristic technological concepts and research progress during the extraterrestrial visit would be beneficial for the country¡¯s high-tech research direction. Colonel Chu¡¯s mind stirred, and he said, ¡°You¡¯re right. The more critical the situation, the more we need to demonstrate our strongest side to earn respect¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Thomas was pleased, laughing twice before continuing, ¡°I know you¡¯re curious about what we have. Since we¡¯re opening up, there¡¯s no harm in telling you in advance¡­¡± ¡°The highest technological content in our 404 Area is intelligent combat robots and laser weapons¡­¡± Intelligent combat robots were manageable, not reaching Level Zero on the danger scale. Colonel Chu was interested in the laser weapons and quickly asked, ¡°How far along is your research on laser weapons?¡± Thomas brimmed with confidence and said, ¡°Are you still stuck on the first generation?¡± ¡°We have overcome the issue of not being able to operate in all weather conditions. Whether it¡¯s heavy fog, snow, or rain, we can use laser weapons at any time¡­¡± ¡°In addition, we have solved a series of problems caused by atmospheric disturbances, such as energy decay, thermal blooming, turbulence, and more¡­¡± ¡°This quickly?!¡± Colonel Chu was somewhat surprised. With his military background, he obviously knew about the progress of conceptual weapons research. Just as Thomas had said, the laser weapons researched by Great Xia were still hindered by weather and atmospheric conditions, unable to progress beyond the first generation. He pursued further, ¡°Has the energy storage issue been resolved?¡± Energy storage was the most significant unresolved problem in laser weapon research, as it determined the feasibility of large-scale application and the upper limit of maximum power. ¡°Not yet¡­¡± Thomas shook his head. ¡°Energy storage devices are difficult to miniaturize, and we are also researching high-energy batteries, but there hasn¡¯t been any progress so far¡­¡± After speaking, he regained his confidence and said, ¡°However, we believe that in this field, apart from the energy storage problem, we are not inferior to the extraterrestrials in other aspects. We might even surpass them!¡± Colonel Chu and Jackson exchanged a glance. They both agreed somewhat with Thomas¡¯s words. According to estimations, the extraterrestrial technology on the moon was ahead of Earth by 50 to 200 years, depending on the average technological level. However, for conceptual cutting-edge technology like laser weapons, Earth might genuinely be stronger than the extraterrestrials. ¡°At the very least, we could achieve a draw, right?!¡± The group grew excited. If they were not far behind the extraterrestrials in the field of laser weapons, it meant that digesting extraterrestrial technology was not an impossible task. ¡°Perhaps, with time, we can surpass them. It¡¯s within our reach!¡± Colonel Chu exclaimed.. ¡­.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Want To Have A Competition In Laser Weaponry With Us, You Aliens? Chapter 44: Want To Have A Competition In Laser Weaponry With Us, You Aliens? Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Has the latest model of the rocket been sent over?¡± ¡°It has been delivered to the Meine¡­¡± Inside the Great Xia Space Agency, Chief Engineer Yang was somewhat puzzled and asked, ¡°Can our laser weapons really make a fair match with what the extraterrestrials have?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say!¡± Colonel Chu shook his head. ¡°The technological level demonstrated by the extraterrestrials is not consistent. Some are only ahead of Earth by 50 years, while others are ahead by 200 years¡­¡± ¡°In terms of technology displayed by the extraterrestrials, the first is spaceships. Although we have never seen their spaceships, their ability to traverse the starry seas and reach the moon already says a lot¡­¡± ¡°Then, what¡¯s the point of sending the rocket over?¡± Chief Engineer Yang was still quite confused, not understanding why they had to send cutting-edge Earth technology to Area 404. ¡­.. ¡°This visit has two purposes. First, to invite the extraterrestrials to see Earth¡¯s high-tech products, and second, to discuss the promises made earlier¡­¡± ¡°During the visit, we can observe the extraterrestrials¡¯ reactions to the rocket and ask them questions related to spaceships¡­¡± ¡°For example, the future development direction of space travel¡ªwhether it¡¯s focused on speed, curved navigation, or interstellar travel through wormholes.¡± ¡°Understanding these directions would greatly assist us in our spaceship research, allowing us to avoid many detours!¡± After finishing his thoughts, Colonel Chu returned to the previous topic and continued, ¡°The second technology revealed by the extraterrestrials is their magnetic levitation technology¡­¡± ¡°How do they make machines levitate without the need for track beams and stator coils?!¡± The extraordinary levitation method astounded experts in Earth¡¯s magnetic levitation research field. ¡°In this field, they are at least 150 years ahead of Earth, completely beyond our comprehension.¡± ¡°If we can glean even a partial understanding from the extraterrestrials, it would be advantageous for our future research!¡± In the field of scientific research, looking for a breakthrough was like blind people feeling an elephant. Unable to see the elephant, they can only imagine its appearance. Feeling a leg, they think it¡¯s like a pillar; feeling the trunk, they think it¡¯s like a python; feeling the tail, they think it¡¯s like a rope. During this process of ¡°feeling the elephant,¡± if someone could simply describe even just the physical characteristics of the whole object, it would help the blind understand what the elephant actually looks like. ¡°The third technology revealed by the extraterrestrials is the projection touch watch¡­¡± ¡°This technology is approximately 50-100 years ahead. At the very least, we can learn that research should focus on ultrasonic sensing, infrared image processing systems, and optical touch. It¡¯s better than the magnetic levitation field, which is completely incomprehensible¡­¡± ¡°The fourth technology is their star destroyer cannon. It conservatively estimates that they are ahead of Earth by at least 200 years. It has only appeared in unscientific science fiction novels on Earth¡­¡± ¡°I have heard reports from experts in related fields, and when it comes to the star destroyer cannon, it¡¯s a complete mystery. There are no research directions, not even a clear concept, and no supporting theories¡­¡± Chief Engineer Yang began to understand and nodded. ¡°So, this visit is actually meant for us to obtain hints of how extraterrestrial technology works?¡± ¡°More or less!¡± ¡°And what about Thomas¡¯ mention of comparing our laser weapons to the extraterrestrials?¡± Colonel Chu smiled, ¡°People from Meine have like to talk big. If they want to test how advanced the aliens¡¯ technology are compared to us, just let them be. Our goal is simple: to ask more questions during the alien¡¯s visit without causing any offense¡­¡± ¡°Of course, Thomas and the others might not necessarily lose. As I mentioned before, alien technology is ahead of Earth by 50 to 200 years.¡± ¡°Their research on laser weapons in Meine is also ahead of the average technological level on Earth by 30 to 80 years¡­¡± After the morning meeting, Colonel Chu went to the military specifically to inquire about experts in the field of lasers. He asked how long it would take for Great Xia to make breakthroughs in atmospheric disturbances and weather effects. The experts¡¯ answer was that relying solely on their own research, it might take 20 to 40 years at the current pace. ¡°If the aliens haven¡¯t made much progress in laser weapon research and are only ahead of Earth by 50 years, then there¡¯s a real chance for Meine to come out on top with their laser weapons¡­¡± ¡°To be honest, I do hope that Meine can win in the field of lasers¡­¡± ¡°Although winning a single round here won¡¯t gain us much, it can at least give our experts in the research field a strong confidence¡­¡± ¡°That is, we Earthlings are not inferior to the aliens; our technology may not be as advanced as theirs, but that¡¯s only because they were born earlier and have had more time for research¡­¡± During this period, with the frequent emergence of alien technology, many experts on Earth were disheartened. Some experts even became distracted, shifting their focus from dedicated research to hoping for theories about the aliens. The mentality of seeking help and the rise of opportunism. This was not good news for Earth. Alien technology was like computer chips ten years ago: enjoyable to acquire at first, but when it becomes a bottleneck, that¡¯s when the pain sets in. In the field of scientific research, only through continuous self-improvement could there be a way out. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid the aliens will turn hostile by doing this? They just launched a Star Annihilator¡­¡± Engineer Yang expressed his concern. ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem!¡± Colonel Chu chuckled and said, ¡°During my conversation with Zhao Yu, he expressed his attitude¡­¡± ¡°I had language experts analyze the conversation afterward, and it turns out the other side has no intention of destroying the Earth; they are more inclined towards cooperation¡­¡± Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t bother with the matter concerning Blue Moon. This indicates that they are indeed as we thought: their spaceship is damaged, their current technology tree is incomplete, and they need our assistance to fill in the gaps, repair their ship, and eventually leave the solar system¡­ Therefore, comparing laser technologies is only a strategic move. Moreover, no matter how arrogant and foolish Thomas and the others are, they won¡¯t just taunt the aliens and tell them, ¡®Aliens, let¡¯s compare laser weapons!¡±¡® For five thousand years, Great Xia has excelled in the study of humanities and social sciences. There are many means to achieve goals without leaving a trace. In this regard, Meine may not be on par with Great Xia, but they have some level of expertise. During the visit, they can easily let certain soldiers or researchers reveal their pride and confidence in the field of lasers. Judging from the aliens¡¯ reactions, such as their disdain, indifference, or faint smiles, any bodily movements, eye expressions, micro-expressions, or even blink rates can reflect their true thoughts. ¡°Will the aliens detect what we¡¯re doing?¡± Engineer Yang still had some concerns. Colonel Chu looked around and, after confirming that there were no devices that could leak the conversation, smiled faintly and said, ¡°Unless they have X-ray vision or some means of observing us from a godlike perspective¡­¡± ¡°If they have that ability, then 1 give up. 1 wouldn¡¯t mind dying on the spot!¡± ¡°Haha, then they wouldn¡¯t be humans, they would be gods!¡± Engineer Yang laughed along. ¡°Besides, our purpose in doing this is not to harm them. It¡¯s just to gather information that can help us.¡± ¡°One of the three conditions given by the aliens is that Earth must not engage in any plans or actions detrimental to them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s their bottom line, and until we have the confidence to stand up to them, we naturally adhere firmly to it.¡± ¡°Now, let¡¯s wait for tomorrow and see what we can gain from this visit by the aliens!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: Going to Great Xia to Eat Some Soup Chapter 45: Going to Great Xia to Eat Some Soup Dumplings !_1 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Deng deng qia¡­ deng deng qia¡­ deng dengyi deng yi deng qia.. In District 404, the sound of gongs and drums filled the air, creating a lively atmosphere. Colonel Chu and the others were dressed in formal attire, standing in neat rows, gazing at the sky, awaiting the arrival of the aliens. ¡°Old Chu, is it true that Zhao Yu was taken from Earth?¡± Engineer Yang asked quietly, standing beside Colonel Chu. Colonel Chu tilted his head slightly and replied, ¡°I had someone investigate people who had been missing for nearly a decade, and we did find someone named Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°He went missing five years and ten months ago, and his appearance matches the projection¡­¡± ¡­.. ¡°What about Zhang Yuxia and her supervisor?¡± ¡°No trace of them. Perhaps no one reported them when they went missing..¡± Colonel Chu shook his head and said, ¡°Zhao Yu is an orphan, and his disappearance was reported by his colleagues, not his family. It¡¯s likely that the others who were taken were also orphans¡­¡± Privately, they had carefully studied the matter and concluded that the real aliens probably looked different from the people on Earth. And individuals like Zhao Yu, who had revealed themselves, were most likely taken by the aliens from Earth several years ago. ¡°However, there¡¯s something suspicious. Zhang Yuxia seems to have never been to Earth, yet she¡¯s not young¡­¡± The experts in the group came up with two conclusions: First, the aliens had been on the Moon for several decades, and Zhang Yuxia was abducted when she was young. Second, the aliens had been on Earth for over five years, and Zhang Yuxia¡¯s memories had been wiped out. ¡°Shh, they¡¯re here!¡± At that moment, someone beside them whispered as a reminder. Both of them quickly looked up. In the sky, a group of small black dots appeared. As those dots grew larger and larger, the sound of gongs gradually stopped. Everyone stared wide-eyed, their breathing becoming rapid. Colonel Chu¡¯s eyes filled with astonishment, but he quickly regained his composure and said, ¡°Don¡¯t stop, keep playing the music¡­¡± The atmosphere team woke up and continued to play the gongs and drums, but their trembling legs revealed their fear. 120 spaceships filled the entire sky, obscuring the sunlight on the ground even in broad daylight. The smallest of these ships measured over a hundred meters, and the largest reached tens of thousands of meters, resembling small mountains. And about 60 of these enormous ships hovered in mid-air, presenting a shocking sight. ¡°So these are the alien spaceships?¡± ¡°They¡¯re so magnificent¡­¡± Some people were deeply moved, unable to contain their emotions. Colonel Chu also had some doubts. Weren¡¯t the alien ships damaged? Could it be that the damaged ones were the interstellar ships capable of crossing star systems?! On the ground, there was an airport that could accommodate ten planes, and the ten dispatchers looked bewildered. ¡°With so many ships, which one should we let land?¡± Even such a large airport could only accommodate the smallest type of flying spaceship. Fortunately, the aliens did not make things difficult for them. Sixty gigantic warships stopped at a height of a kilometer from the ground, while the remaining ships stopped a hundred meters above the ground. ¡°The smaller ships have no exhaust ports at the bottom. They probably use magnetic levitation instead of engine to work¡­¡± ¡°The larger ones have exhaust ports, so they might be nuclear-powered ships¡­¡± ¡°Do you see that medium-sized ship? The cannons that it carries are hundreds of meters long¡­¡± ¡°Look at that one, the entire hull is covered with cannons. It¡¯s terrifying¡­¡± The members of the expert team couldn¡¯t care less and focused their attention on studying the alien ships, occasionally expressing their amazement. Just as the dispatchers were anxious about how to communicate and land with the aliens, a faint halo emanated from the bottom of a hundred-meter-long disc-shaped spacecraft, reaching down to the ground. ¡°What is that?!¡± Colonel Chu was puzzled, not understanding the purpose of the halo. In the next second, his eyes widened. Within the halo, a figure descended from the sky, like a celestial being, radiating a hazy light and slowly landing. ¡°What?!¡± Colonel Chu and Engineer Yang exchanged a glance, both seeing the shock in each other s eyes. This kind of technology was beyond anything they had ever heard of. Before everyone could fully process their astonishment, one of the sixty warships, measuring tens of thousands of meters in length, opened its bottom hatch. ¡°Swish, swish, swish~l* One after another, three-meter-tall steel robots descended from the sky. ¡°Robots!¡± ¡°And they can fly!¡± ¡°And they¡¯re armed¡­¡± Someone with keen eyes exclaimed. The scene descended into chaos, and the originally orderly formation of thousands of people became disheveled. Colonel Chu and the others no longer cared about maintaining the formation. Their gaze was fixated on the heavily armed robots. ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± Thousands of space combat mechs landed beneath the disc-shaped ship, standing in formation, welcoming Zhao Yu. Only then did people realize that these robots were merely bodyguards, while the leading figure was the figure beneath the disc-shaped spaceship. Under the gaze of the thousands of people present, Zhao Yu descended to the ground from the center of the halo. ¡°So powerful¡­¡± ¡°This alien technology is much more advanced than what we imagined¡­¡± People murmured in private, completely losing the confidence and pride they had gained from witnessing the high-techs that were in District 404. As it turned out, there was absolutely no need to compare the differences between technology on Earth and technology of the aliens. Colonel Chu and the others exchanged glances, suppressing their unease and anxiety, taking the lead in walking towards Zhao Yu. As they moved, the attention of the entire crowd shifted instantly, increasing the pressure on them. Engineer Yang felt very stressed, but, while keeping his composure, he made a signal to the team team responsible for creating atmosphere.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Going to Great Xia to Eat Some Soup Chapter 46: Going to Great Xia to Eat Some Soup Dumplings *2 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Welcome! Welcome!¡± ¡°Welcome!¡± The rest of the people couldn¡¯t hold back and quickly joined in, shouting, ¡°Change clothes, change clothes, thermal exchange clothes¡­¡± Tens of thousands of people shouted in unison. Zhao Yu was a bit overwhelmed since this was the first time he¡¯s seen this many people gathering around for him. But he didn¡¯t show it on his face. Following Da Su¡¯s teachings before leaving, he remained calm, standing still in his place. ¡­.. Soon, Colonel Chu and the others approached, saying in unison, ¡°Mr. Zhao, hello, welcome to Earth¡­¡± Thomas took the lead and stepped forward, extending his right hand for a handshake. Zhao Yu glanced at him, ignored him, and turned to Colonel Chu, smiling, ¡°Mr. Chu, hello, nice to see you again!¡± Upon hearing this, Colonel Chu quickly stepped forward, exchanging pleasantries while extending his hand. This time, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t refuse and shook hands with him. Thomas¡¯s face stiffened, and he rubbed his hands together, trying to conceal his awkwardness. Although he felt extremely displeased, he had to maintain a smile on his face. After some simple pleasantries between Colonel Chu and Zhao Yu, Colonel Chu spoke up, ¡°Mr. Zhao, this is our 404 Zone, where all the cutting-edge technology of Planet Earth is gathered. Shall 1 take you on a tour?!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly. Colonel Chu promptly extended his hand and said, ¡°Please!¡± Accompanying Zhao Yu were only two robot soldiers, while Colonel Chu had a few influential experts with him. The group began their tour of the 404 Zone. Thomas involuntarily followed behind the team, hesitant to leave but unable to do so, feeling increasingly uncomfortable. Especially when he saw the two robotic warriors behind Zhao Yu, walking with steady and confident strides, he felt bitter in his heart. Their robots here could only operate some weapons, and they weren¡¯t even humanoid. On the other hand, the aliens had already advanced their robot research to such a level! When they reached the rocket area, the staff began their introduction. The experts accompanying Colonel Chu were constantly observing Zhao Yu¡¯s reactions. To their surprise, after hearing the introduction, Zhao Yu showed no disdain or contempt. On the contrary, he listened with great interest. How surprising! The experts looked puzzled, not quite understanding. After a while, they finally understood. Zhao Yu¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t that of someone looking at advanced technology, but rather, his eyes gleamed as if he had seen some great toys. That was it. The technology on Earth was, to him, like fancy toys you¡¯d see in a store. Was the gap between humans and aliens really this wide?! Colonel Chu had originally planned for the experts to give him some cues, but to his surprise, they were as astonished as if they had lost their memory, absorbed in their own surprise. Helpless, Colonel Chu could only force a smile and say, ¡°Mr. Zhao, please don¡¯t mind. We of Earth can only use these rockets to travel to space¡­¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not bad!¡± What?! Colonel Chu was taken aback. That line wasn¡¯t in the script. But the opportunity passed in an instant, leaving him with no time to think. He quickly continued, ¡°Compared to your spaceship, our rockets seem to lack the fiery exhaust, don¡¯t they?!¡± Zhao Yu turned his head to glance at the hovering flying saucer and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s maglev propulsion. It works well within the planet, but not so much in space!¡± This statement contained a great deal of information, bringing joy to Colonel Chu, who eagerly committed it to memory. At the same time, he felt a strong sense of bitterness deep within. As it turned out, the spaceship that they humans wanted so badly were nothing significant to the aliens. Indeed, it was of little importance. The essence of the spaceship lay not in its appearance but in its propulsion system, which couldn¡¯t be easily learned in just a few sentences. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t think much of it. He didn¡¯t anticipate that the people of Earth would take every word he said so seriously. Not even Uncle Da had considered that. Seeing Zhao Yu being so talkative, Colonel Chu felt relieved. He was worried that Zhao Yu would maintain the same attitude as during the projection, which wouldn¡¯t make for a pleasant interaction. The group walked leisurely, and Thomas discreetly slipped away for a while. When they reached the laser weapons area, the staff there casually gave them an introduction. Colonel Chu found this somewhat puzzling. Wasn¡¯t Thomas supposed to challenge Zhao Yu to compare laser technology? Taking advantage of Zhao Yu¡¯s momentary distraction while listening to the staff¡¯s explanation, Colonel Chu turned his head and glanced back. Thomas was nowhere to be seen. Where had he gone? Colonel Chu had worried that something might happen, but as they continued through the laser zone, nothing unexpected occurred. It seemed like Colonel Chu understood something deep down. Thomas must have realized the gap and didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself. Without Thomas interfering, Colonel Chu led Zhao Yu on a tour of the entire base, gaining a lot of valuable information. Although this information was insignificant to Zhao Yu, it could save Earth from getting stuck at developing new technologies. ¡°Not bad, not bad. 1 didn¡¯t expect Earth to have such impressive development!¡± Zhao Yu exclaimed. If he hadn¡¯t visited here, he wouldn¡¯t have known that Earth¡¯s private technology far surpassed the commercial technology used by the public. Feeling more at ease now, Zhao Yu was far from the apprehension he had when Blue Star discovered him. Even if his identity was exposed, it didn¡¯t matter. If anyone dared to have malicious intentions, he could simply make the Blue Moon descend, leaving people with no resources. However, extreme measures were most likely unnecessary. For now, he still needed to accumulate technological points by interacting with the people of Earth. Following Uncle Da¡¯s advice, Zhao Yu decided to make the people of Earth believe that he was an extraterrestrial bound to the Moon from Earth. He presented himself as a representative for negotiations. ¡°As long as you¡¯re satisfied!¡± Colonel Chu smiled and suggested, ¡°Shall we go and eat now? We can chat while we eat.¡± Zhao Yu looked around and suddenly asked, ¡°Do you have soup dumplings here?¡± ¡°All?¡± Colonel Chu was taken aback. The restaurant served exquisite delicacies, the highest quality dishes with various elaborate preparations, flavors, and aromas. But soup dumplings? This seemed out of place. ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have that prepared, but if you want, 1 can have someone make them now¡­¡± Colonel Chu offered. ¡°No need. I don¡¯t expect you to find authentic soup dumplings in this place that is in the middle of nowhere,¡± Zhao Yu shrugged and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Great Xia. 1 want to have some soup dumplings!¡± He had assumed that Earth would take him in Great Xia, but he never expected to end up in this desolate place. As for how the people of Earth decided to get him to come to this place, he couldn¡¯t care less! He came to Earth to see Great Xia. That was all there was to it. Colonel Chu was completely astonished. He never anticipated that Zhao Yu would willingly disclose information related to his identity. He felt a bit anxious and cautiously asked, ¡°Mr. Zhao, have you been to Earth before?¡± Zhao Yu openly admitted, ¡°1 used to be a citizen of Great Xia, but now, not anymore!¡± Just as expected! Just as the experts expected, Zhao Yu was not a native to the Moon. The aliens got him there. And not only that, during his stay on the Moon, Zhao Yu had successfully climbed to the position of a small leader! This was good news! Although Zhao Yu¡¯s current position aligned with the extraterrestrials, having that hometown connection might allow them to approach Zhao Yu for sensitive matters. ¡°Great, then let¡¯s go to Great Xia for some soup dumplings!¡± Colonel Chu said joyfully. Then he asked, ¡°Should we take a plane?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take my spaceship!¡± This time, Uncle Da¡¯s advice to Zhao Yu was to fully display the fleet¡¯s strength. ¡­.. The stronger the fleet, the higher the technological level, and the safer Zhao Yu would be on Earth. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll trouble you¡­¡± Colonel Chu and the others couldn¡¯t hide their excitement. Getting to ride in an extraterrestrial spaceship up close meant they could witness many things. Ten minutes later. Over a hundred warships took off. Thomas, who had been squatting in the restroom, hurriedly walked out and grabbed a staff member, asking, ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°They left. The extraterrestrial representative said they wanted to go to Great Xia for soup dumplings and flew away in the spaceship!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Thomas was completely dumbfounded! He didn¡¯t think that they would just ditch him out like this.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Blue Moon Dollar Chapter 47: Blue Moon Dollar Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Colonel Chu and his team were invited by Zhao Yu to board a cruiser loaded with star destroyer cannons. ¡°Mr. Zhao Yu, can you make the spaceship invisible when you fly it?¡± Colonel Chu asked nervously. He added, ¡°We¡¯re worried that the early exposure of extraterrestrial civilizations will lead to social instability and riots. Ordinary people aren¡¯t mentally prepared to face alien civilizations yet¡­¡± ¡°Yes, 1 can the spaceship invisible.¡± Zhao Yu nodded. The main purpose of coming to Earth ws to earn technology points and obtain resources from Earth. He wanted to keep a low profile to ensure that there wasn¡¯t any trouble while he was here. He glanced at the crowd, many of whom were looking around with curiosity. Zhao Yu smiled faintly and said, ¡°There are quite a few scholars here, right?¡± ¡­.. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Colonel Chu nodded somewhat awkwardly. ¡°They don¡¯t have any ulterior motives, 1 can assure you that. They are just very fascinated with alien technology¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let them move freely. It will take a few more minutes to reach Great Xia. Let¡¯s talk in the meantime,¡± Zhao Yu suggested. ¡°Great!¡± Colonel Chu was eager for this. He quickly sent the group of experts to visit the spaceship. After the crowd left, Zhao Yu said, ¡°Before we discuss business, 1 have two requests¡­¡± ¡°Please speak,¡± Colonel Chu responded humbly. As long as the requests weren¡¯t too excessive, he had the authority to agree. ¡°First, the Moon is our base, so you people having satellites taking pictures is kind of impolite¡­¡± ¡°No problem. After we return, we can bring down all the satellites on the Moon,¡± Colonel Chu quickly agreed. This request wasn¡¯t demanding at all. Normally, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for a lower civilization like theirs to have surveillance devices knocked down by a higher civilization, especially since Zhao Yu himself brought it up. Zhao Yu nodded and continued, ¡°Second, the Blue Moon was pushed into orbit around Earth by us, and its ownership belongs to us!¡± ¡°Blue Moon¡­¡± Colonel Chu hesitated. Blue Moon was very close to Earth. It would be easy for them to establish a base there, which would be beneficial for their development into space. After a moment, Colonel Chu seemed to understand something and replied, ¡°Alright, the ownership of the Blue Moon belongs to your side!¡± In his view, although Blue Moon was closer to Earth, as Zhao Yu had said, the other party had the ability to push it into Earth¡¯s orbit and even into Earth itself. ¡°Good, since you have no objections to these two minor requests, let¡¯s now discuss the matter of a trading port!¡± Zhao Yu said, and Colonel Chu was the first to respond. ¡°Mr. Zhao, if 1 may ask, what is the purpose of your trade with us?¡± Colonel Chu inquired. ¡°We need some resources that are available on Earth but not on the Moon,¡± Zhao Yu answered. Hearing this made Colonel Chu very happy. The aliens could have resorted to plundering, but they chose the civilized way of trade. Indeed, extraterrestrial civilizations were truly civilized, as expected! Colonel Chu praised and had some admiration for the extraterrestrial behind Zhao Yu. Through this event, he had even higher expectations for Earth¡¯s integration into the cosmic community. If they could establish contact with more powerful extraterrestrial civilizations, perhaps they could really buy some technology from them. Of course, that was a matter for the future. Colonel Chu didn¡¯t think much about it and continued, ¡°Mr. Zhao, what products do you plan to trade?¡± ¡°For now, we intend to export three items: ¡®holographic touch watches,¡¯ ¡®magnetic levitation cars,¡¯ and ¡®intelligent robots¡¯,¡± Zhao Yu explained. Colonel Chu was delighted. The manufacturing of these three products involved a wide range of scientific fields, and understanding the technology behind them would greatly enhance the technological level of the Great Xia. The only problem now was to convince Mr. Zhao to establish a factory on Earth. Well, he didn¡¯t really need to convince Zhao Yu to do this. Little did Colonel Chu know that it was also Mr. Zhao¡¯s intention. After pondering for two seconds, Colonel Chu spoke, ¡°Mr. Zhao, may 1 inquire about how you are going to put a price on your product?¡± ¡°I have noticed that the internal currency on Earth is in disarray, and it seems inappropriate to tie my products to any particular nation¡¯s currency,¡± Mr. Zhao replied casually. ¡°We are already discussing the proposal for merging currencies and establishing a unified currency¡­¡± ¡°No need for such trouble!¡± Mr. Zhao smiled faintly and said, ¡°We can create a currency called Blue Moon Dollar. It will be tied to natural resources on Earth¡­¡± Colonel Chu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When it came to the issue of currency issuance, he needed permission from higher authorities to make any sort of agreement with the aliens. After all, whoever had control of that power would benefit from it. ¡°Are you concerned that we will flood the market with currency and exploit your resources for free?¡± Mr. Zhao proactively voiced Colonel Chu¡¯s concerns. ¡°I am worried that your currency will depreciate¡­¡± Colonel Chu¡¯s response was subtle, using the example of Zimbabwean dollars. That was the only currency that had experienced hyperinflation. ¡°So, tying Blue Moon dollar to the resources of Earth and our technological products would work!¡± Mr. Zhao chuckled. ¡°We can buy your resources with Blue Moon Dollar, and you can buy our products with Blue Moon Dollar. That way, there won¡¯t be any issues¡­¡± ¡°Buying products with Blue Moon Dollars¡­¡± Colonel Chu fell into deep thought once again. The other party¡¯s products could be continuously manufactured, but the resources on Earth were limited. Perhaps in the short term, three to five hundred years, Earth¡¯s resources would be inexhaustible, but what about the future? If the extraterrestrials didn¡¯t leave and the trade continued, thousands of years later, their descendants would probably have to dig up Colonel Chu¡¯s ancestral tomb. But on second thought, three to five hundred years later, the Great Xia would likely have already expanded into the universe. By then, they could completely develop other planets. Trade was definitely necessary, and the only thing to figure out was how to use the trade to enhance the technological level of the Great Xia. After careful consideration, Colonel Chu spoke, ¡°Once these three products are released, similar industries on Earth will be bankrupt. Tens of millions, even hundreds of millions of people will face unemployment¡­¡± ¡°If you are willing to establish a factory on Earth, 1 can represent Earth¡­¡± ¡°A factory?!¡± Mr. Zhao feigned surprise and pretended to contemplate. Seeing that the other party did not outright refuse, Colonel Chu immediately seized the opportunity. ¡°After all, your production base is far away on the moon, and transportation costs should be high¡­¡± ¡°If you establish a factory on Earth, transportation costs would be almost zero¡­¡± ¡°In addition, 1 can take charge. We will bear all the initial costs of establishing the factory¡­¡± Mr. Zhao did not expect that, following Uncle Da¡¯s advice to indulge in desires, he would actually obtain even better conditions than he had imagined. The other party was even willing to bear the costs of building the factory. ¡°Transferring the production line to Earth is beyond my authority. Please wait a moment while 1 consult!¡± Mr. Zhao did not rush to accept, but in line with his image, he turned and entered another room. Through the window, Colonel Chu saw the spaceship rapidly ascending and reaching outer space in an instant. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± one of the experts asked, looking confused and perplexed as they observed the situation. Seeing their puzzled expressions, Colonel Chu quickly provided an explanation, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is fine. Mr. Zhao needed to contact the Moon. We are currently experiencing electromagnetic disturbances here on Earth.¡± After waiting for what seemed like half an hour, Mr. Zhao finally emerged from the room. Colonel Chu hurriedly approached him with an expectant look on his face and asked, ¡°Mr. Zhao, how did it go?¡± A smile appeared on Mr. Zhao¡¯s face as he replied, ¡°We can build the factory!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great news!¡± Colonel Chu couldn¡¯t contain his excitement and clenched his fist. He quickly reached out to shake hands with Mr. Zhao and expressed his gratitude. To Colonel Chu, the fact that the extraterrestrial being agreed to establish a factory on Earth meant that Mr. Zhao, as a former citizen of Great Xia, must have contributed significantly to this outcome. This made Mr. Zhao feel a bit embarrassed. He did, in fact, have a casual conversation with Uncle Da about setting up a branch on Blue Moon. Subsequently, both parties discussed various details. They addressed issues such as maintaining a reasonable exchange ratio between Blue Moon currency and Blue Star resources and products. It was important to avoid situations where they would buy a few items while selling thousands of tons of resources, as that would be unfavorable. In addition, they agreed on the exchange rate of Blue Moon dollar for Earth¡¯s resources and the prices for purchasing three specific goods, reaching a mutually satisfying range. Finally, as the spaceship began its invisible descent towards the ground, the negotiation came to a formal close, marking the end of the trade talks.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: Let the Blue Moon Stop Spinning Chapter 48: Let the Blue Moon Stop Spinning Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The negotiations ended, and Mr. Zhao instructed the spaceship to find an uninhabited location to drop off Colonel Chu and the others. He then led the entire fleet to Blue Moon to begin establishing a branch base. The Blue Moon was a small asteroid with only 50 kilometers in diameter. Right now, it was captured by Earth¡¯s gravity and was spinning at an extremely fast speed, making entry and exit inconvenient. Gazing through the window at the tiny celestial body, Mr. Zhao contemplated for a moment before speaking, ¡°Uncle Da, is there a way to make it stop?¡± ¡°Are you suggesting that we make the tides on the Blue Moon fixed just like the Moon?¡± Uncle Da inquired. ¡°Yes!¡± Mr. Zhao nodded. ¡°It keeps spinning, and finding a landing spot becomes troublesome.¡± ¡°It can be done. We simply need the warships to exert force at these designated locations, gradually depleting Blue Moon¡¯s kinetic energy¡­¡± Uncle Da transmitted a three-dimensional diagram, indicating the spots where the warships should apply force. ¡­.. Without hesitation, Mr. Zhao recalled all the disc-shaped spaceships and ordered them to halt Blue Moon. These ships could make use of the abundant magnetic forces near Blue Star, making them more suitable for the task than nuclear-powered spacecraft. Colonel Chu and the others were dropped off the spaceship, and as they lifted their heads, the sky appeared empty and deserted, evoking a sense of awe. ¡°The spaceship¡¯s stealth capability is remarkable!¡± ¡°Yes, its optical invisibility is incredible!¡± Colonel Chu looked around in astonishment and realized they were outside the capital city, Xia Du. This saved them the trouble of rushing back. Leading the group, he entered the city and casually found a telecommunications office to make a phone call. Soon after, several black business vehicles arrived and picked them up. Once they returned to the underground secret base, Colonel Chu recounted his conversation with Mr. Zhao in front of a group of elders. ¡°We shall give our full support!¡± ¡°We will bear not only the construction costs but also take care of other aspects, such as advertising and pre-sales at offline stores¡­¡± ¡°As soon as Mr. Zhao sends over the specifications and physical samples of the three products, we will immediately notify the Audiovisual Program Administration Bureau to exclusively air advertisements for Blue Moon Technology Group¡¯s projection touch watch,¡¯ ¡®magnetic levitation Car,¡¯ and ¡¯robots¡¯¡­¡± Colonel Chu nodded and asked, ¡°Since they are planning to issue Blue Moon currency, how will the public be able to exchange it?¡± One of the elders narrowed his eyes and replied, ¡°First, we will acquire some Blue Moon currency from Blue Moon Corporation in exchange for resources. Then, we will convert it into Great Xia currency. The specific exchange ratio will be determined by experts¡­¡± At this point, the elder paused and continued, ¡°Xiao Chu, you have done well in handling this matter. We have already reached an agreement with other regions of Blue Star. We are forming a group called the Earth Federation, allocating the appropriate number of representatives to each region based on their strength¡­¡± Colonel Chu was taken aback. He never expected the progress to be so rapid. The over two hundred sovereign entities had merged overnight. Seemingly aware of his confusion, the elder smiled and said, ¡°The pressure from extraterrestrial beings is even greater than we imagined. If it weren¡¯t for their arrival, it would have taken us several centuries to unite Planet Earth¡­¡± ¡°The Great Xia will now be called the Great Xia District. Within the district, we will have total control. However, when it comes to matters concerning Earth, the decisions will be made by the representatives in the council¡­¡± Before Colonel Chu could fully digest the information, the elder dropped another bombshell. ¡°There will be a position for you in the Earth Federation Council¡­¡± Leaving the underground base, Colonel Chu felt dazed for quite some time before finally coming to his senses. At that moment, Assistant Wang handed him a document. ¡°Is this Mr. Zhao¡¯s detailed information?!¡± he exclaimed as he took the document and began reading. ¡°Zhao Yu, abandoned infant found near the entrance of Chang¡¯an Ninth Orphanage¡­¡± ¡°Educational background: Experimental Kindergarten, Experimental Primary School, Experimental Middle School, Chang¡¯an College of Arts and Sciences¡­ Second-class undergraduate degree, Master¡¯s degree in Electronic Commerce¡­¡± ¡°Disappeared around December 29, 2022?¡± After going through the information, Colonel Chu furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Is this all?¡± Assistant Wang scratched his head and replied, ¡°Zhao Yu didn¡¯t participate in many social activities, and he seems to be a nobody in school. Our people visited his previous schools, but the teachers didn¡¯t have much impression of him¡­¡± Colonel Chu continued, ¡°Does he have any social connections? Any friends? Has he been in a relationship?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Is this how you do your job?! Is this how Yang always taught you?¡± Colonel Chu was getting a little angry and said sternly, ¡°This concerns the security of Earth. You need to investigate according to the highest priority level, visiting all his classmates¡­¡± Assistant Wang felt a bit aggrieved. When Engineer Yang was transferred to the Earth Joint Defense Agency, he took her along, and she became Colonel Chu¡¯s subordinate by the way. But now she was receiving such severe criticism. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have come along¡­ ¡°Forget it, you don¡¯t need to investigate this matter!¡± Seeing tears welling up in Assistant Wang¡¯s eyes, Colonel Chu was speechless for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect a professional assistant to be such a crybaby. After dismissing Assistant Wang, Colonel Chu assigned someone else to investigate Zhao Yu. This time, he got straight to the point and explained the importance of this investigation. He even applied for a large amount of funding to help his subordinates get information from those who had been Zhao Yu¡¯s classmates. ¡°If Zhao Yu has any friends or a lover¡­¡± Colonel Chu pondered for a moment. Regardless of whether Zhao Yu had ever had a lover, it wouldn¡¯t hinder him from using some feminine charm. He refused to believe that in a world with so many stunningly beautiful, talented, and versatile women, they couldn¡¯t win over Zhao Yu! He then instructed, ¡°Also, focus on whether Zhao Yu had any idols, which songs he liked, which celebrities he admired, and what games he enjoyed¡­ We need all the information related to him!¡± ¡°Furthermore, visit the headquarters of major social media platforms and dig into Zhao Yu¡¯s previous activities¡­¡± Colonel Chu paused for a moment, as if he had thought of something, and shook his head, saying, ¡°Forget it, cancel that part. Don¡¯t go to those places.¡± Checking Zhao Yu¡¯s chat records on social media platforms could cause trouble if the other party found out. After thinking it over, Colonel Chu decided not to proceed with it. ¡°By the way, allocate funds to all the schools Zhao Yu attended, including the orphanage where he stayed¡­¡± ¡°How much should we give?¡± ¡°1 to 10 billion for schools, and 20 billion for the orphanage¡­¡± ¡°Should we give it in Zhao Yu¡¯s name?¡± ¡°No, just name the funding under some project¡­¡± These were all minor matters, but they had one goal¡ªto win Zhao Yu¡¯s favor. ¡°Also, when you visit Zhao Yu¡¯s classmates, besides giving them money, have them sign a confidentiality agreement. Absolutely don¡¯t let them leak anything¡­¡± Colonel Chu paused again and added, ¡°It¡¯s better not to contact them through phone or the internet. Meet them offline in a place without cameras to discuss matters¡­¡± He was worried that the network technology on the Moon might be more advanced than that of Earth, and they might already be secretly monitoring the world¡¯s network and communication. With everything settled, Colonel Chu took out a list and started selecting candidates who could use their feminine charm on Zhao Yu. After selecting for a while and checking a few names, he suddenly thought of something. In the gender column, he removed the ¡°female only¡± filter and changed it to ¡°no gender restriction.¡± ¡°We still don¡¯t know his sexual orientation, so let¡¯s select all for now. We¡¯ll figure it out later¡­.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Helping Earth Build a Laser Defense System Chapter 49: Helping Earth Build a Laser Defense System Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Have you noticed that the Blue Moon seems to have stopped rotating?¡± The Blue Moon was not far from Earth, and on a clear night, you could see its rotation with the naked eye. Some people even used high-powered cameras to record the entire process of its rotation as a commemoration. Due to the lack of wireless internet, the number of internet users had drastically decreased, and only a few people sitting in front of their computers could access the internet. At this moment, discussions started appearing online, with many people observing the Blue Moon and commenting with others. ¡°It¡¯s really slow. Previously, it seemed to complete one rotation in just ten minutes, but now it has taken half an hour to complete one rotation¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure, or did you miscount?¡± ¡­.. ¡°No, I compared it using simulation software. The speed of rotation has actually slowed down!¡± To their surprise, the rotation speed of the Blue Moon had been gradually decreasing, and eventually, it completely stopped rotating. This exceeded their understanding, and they didn¡¯t know what has happened. ¡°Does anyone knowledgeable in astronomy know what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Could it be related to the gravity of our Earth?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right. Based on the rotation speed of the Blue Moon, it would take at least ten thousand years for our Earth¡¯s gravity to bring its kinetic energy to zero¡­¡± ¡°The rotation has stopped too abruptly!¡± Even some astronomy enthusiasts on the internet were completely bewildered. Naturally, the Earth Federation discovered this situation. They held a meeting to discuss it and finally concluded that it was the work of extraterrestrial beings on the Moon, with the purpose of stopping the rotation of the Blue Moon for easy access. Colonel Chu had added Zhao Yu as a friend on his holographic smartwatch, but due to the electromagnetic disturbance on Earth, they couldn¡¯t establish contact. In practical terms, they lost contact. For the next month, unless they could lay a network cable from the Blue Moon to the surface of Earth, they could only rely on manual transmission of messages. However, launching a rocket seemed inappropriate without prior notice, as it might be seen as an attempt to invade the Moon. Colonel Chu had overlooked this and was too focused on negotiations, failing to establish an effective means of communication. ¡°We can only wait for them to deliver the sample and inform Zhao Yu. We¡¯ll set up a communication point for mutual contact,¡± Colonel Chu thought. After the Blue Moon stopped rotating, Zhao Yu arranged for 60 transport ships to land and, with the tireless work of a massive army of robots, began the construction of the Second Base. The first structure built was a 1,000-square-meter villa on the far side of the Blue Moon, which would serve as Zhao Yu¡¯s residence. Following that, the construction of the nuclear fusion power plant, Blue Moon¡¯s laser defense system, and the core technology production lines for three products all began simultaneously. ¡°Commander, 1 have an idea,¡± Uncle Da projected himself again, just as Zhao Yu finished touring the living area and before he could even sit down. ¡°What¡¯s your idea?¡± Zhao Yu asked. ¡°A little over a month from now, the alien fleet will arrive. We know they are coming with the intention to destroy us, so Earth and us are essentially on the same front¡­¡± ¡°Are you suggesting we ask for help from Earth?¡± Zhao Yu frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not that. With Earth¡¯s level of technology, they won¡¯t be able to help us much¡­¡± Uncle Da smiled and continued, ¡°Earth is an important base for us to acquire technological points and resources. If we leave it unattended, as soon as the alien fleet arrives, it will be destroyed¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, 1 propose building a laser defense system around Earth¡­¡± ¡°Additionally, the alien fleet is unaware of our connection with Earth. We can conceal the Moon base when they come¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s base had been built out of virtually nothing but the system alone. This was unimaginable to anyone. Even if the aliens came, they would assume they were together with Earth. ¡°That could work,¡± Zhao Yu nodded. The base vehicle was his lifeline, and once it was destroyed, everything would be over. ¡°So, within this month, we need to develop the Blue Moon vigorously and expand it to build a military base that can attract the attention of the alien fleet. Even if it gets destroyed in the future, we can rise again¡­¡± Uncle Da suggested. ¡°That makes sense!¡± Zhao Yu agreed. Uncle Da continued, ¡°Also, before upgrading the third-generation fusion reactor, there are a few research institutes that need your attention¡­¡± ¡°Which research institutes?¡± Zhao Yu asked. ¡°The Absorption Material Research Institute, the Optical Distortion Research Institute, and the Cosmic Ray Research Institute¡­¡± Uncle Da was very serious, ¡°In space, we are essentially without any cover, and there is a certain chance of being discovered by civilizations within a hundred light-years. So we need to establish a large-scale shield to reduce the risk of detection¡­¡± They didn¡¯t know if there were other civilizations within a hundred light-years, but it was better to be cautious and establish the shield as soon as possible. For more than five years, Zhao Yu¡¯s base had remained deep underground, operating with extreme caution and hardly emitting any signals to space. But now, Earth was emitting too many signals¡­ Upon hearing Uncle Da¡¯s use of words to reduce exposure risk, Zhao Yu was puzzled and asked, ¡°Even after the shield is built, can¡¯t we completely prevent exposure?¡± ¡°Our technological level is only 1.99, and the shield can only block detection methods below that level¡­¡± ¡°If there are civilizations with higher levels, their detection methods might be beyond our understanding¡­¡± The current detection methods of the base included optical, electromagnetic, gravitational wave detection, and theoretical derivation. The shield was designed to counter these four detection methods. ¡°That¡¯s true. If we were discovered by a civilization at level 3.0 or higher, 1 wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they had ways to find us,¡± Zhao Yu agreed. After the call ended, the base gradually took shape, and with a hint of excitement, Zhao Yu boarded the spacecraft and headed towards Earth. Meanwhile, at an underground base in Xia Du. After careful consideration, Colonel Chu decided to recall the personnel investigating Zhao Yu. If they decided to hand out confidentiality agreements and financial incentives for finding him, anyone could tell that something was wrong with this Zhao Yu. In this way, if Zhao Yu contacted any of his classmates and they showed a suspicious reaction, it might alert Zhao Yu. Anyone who learned that someone was investigating them would naturally feel displeased. ¡°Let¡¯s gather information about Zhao Yu¡¯s past from less important important and gain insights into his background,¡± Colonel Chu thought.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Colonel Chu’s Concern! Chapter 50: Colonel Chu¡¯s Concern! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Has the sample delivery from Blue Moon arrived yet?¡± ¡°No, according to observations from the telescope, there hasn¡¯t been any movement from them since they initially stopped rotating. We haven¡¯t even seen any spaceships¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal not to see any spaceships. Their stealth system is quite advanced¡­¡± Colonel Chu shook his head. For now, they could only wait for the aliens to make contact. Thenj he thought of another issue and asked, ¡°Do we only have one copy of our roster?¡± ¡°We have two more copies, but peole on it are not as good as the one you saw¡­¡± Colonel Chu frowned. It wasn¡¯t that the people on the roster were unattractive. Nurses, flight attendants, fitness trainers¡ªthey were all very attractive. But, compared to the tasks they were about to undertake, they were just too ¡°ordinary.¡± Moreover, using people from the roster might not be suitable, as it could pose a risk if Zhao Yu found out ¡°The best candidates would be people who are unaware¡­¡± ¡­.. ¡°And they should have a noble and attractive status¡­¡¯1 In ancient times, it would have been the princesses or noble ladies from various countries who would have been suitable at this time. After considering it, Colonel Chu believed that young ladies from wealthy families in high society were the most suitable candidates. However, they couldn¡¯t just force young ladies into seducing Zhao Yu; it had to be voluntary. ¡°In a capitalist society, one is driven by profit. So, if we tempt the candidate with some sort of incentive, it might just work¡­¡± Colonel Chu thought of the upcoming Blue Moon technology products. When the products were launched and the business opportunities emerged, all the offline stores in the district and even globally would be under their local control. ¡°I can¡¯t control the other districts, but letting he or her become the general agent for the Great Xia District seems like a tempting offer¡­¡± Blue Moon¡¯s products were revolutionary futuristic technologies. They were worth not just trillions but tens of trillions in market value. After deducting the portion given to Zhao Yu, the remaining amount would be enough to drive the big business tycoons crazy. After pondering for a while, Colonel Chu gradually came up with a plan. ¡°When the Blue Moon technology products are advertised and the business opportunities are revealed, they should become anxious. That will be the right time¡­¡± ¡°Knock, knock, knock!1¡® While he was contemplating, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Come in!¡± Assistant Little Wang entered the room with a triumphant expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?!11 Colonel Chu glanced at her. Since he scolded this woman earlier, he hadn¡¯t seen her for nearly half a day. Now she seemed so happy, he wondered what good news she had encountered. ¡°I¡¯ve obtained Zhao Yu s information! ¡± Assistant Little Wang¡¯s nostrils seemed to be pointing towards the sky. She had the look of someone who wanted to be praised for her good work. Colonel Chu¡¯s eyelid twitched, and he had a foreboding feeling. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Did you go to Chang¡¯an?¡± ¡°Yes, 1 didn¡¯t even have lunch. 1 went directly to Chang¡¯an and found a friend who contacted one of Zhao Yu¡¯s university classmates. 1 obtained valuable information!¡± Assistant Little Wang emphasized the words ¡°valuable information.¡± ¡°Who told you to go?! Didn¡¯t 1 tell you to stop investigating?!¡± Colonel Chu was speechless. He had just recalled the troops investigating Zhao Yu from Chang¡¯an, and now this woman had run over there again. Seeing her look like she was about to cry with a grievance, Colonel Chu was truly speechless. Her grandfather might be a well respected figure, but she was really nothing but sloppy. ¡°Forget it. Just tell me what you did in Chang¡¯an, who you met, and how you questioned them. Give me a detailed account!1¡¯ Realizing that she might have caused some trouble, Assistant Little Wang behaved and gave a summary of her experience in Chang¡¯an. After listening, Colonel Chu furrowed his brow. He had ordered most of rhe troops to withdraw because he was afraid that Zhao Yu would meet with his former classmates and arouse suspicion. But unexpectedly, Assistant Xiao Wang had inadvertently found Zhao Yu¡¯s ex-girlfriend¡¯s college roommate, and she even went with a local police officer, meanwhile even neglecting to mention any confidentiality agreements. If she irritated Zhao Yu and he spoke ill of Earth in front of rhe aliens, it would be detrimental to their situation. Colonel Chu¡¯s gaze gradually turned cold. He said seriously: ¡°I didn¡¯t know about this, and neither did Earth or Earth Federation. This was your own personal action, understand?11 Assistant Little Wang was frightened and sat on the floor crying. Colonel Chu was dumbfounded. After crying for a while, he finally added, ¡°You heard about the conversation between Zhao Yu and me. You found him mysterious and unique, and your heart raced, so you wanted to investigate things related to him privately¡­¡± According to his thinking, with this added explanation, she should be able to save her life in the worst-case scenario¡ªunless¡­ Unless Zhao Yu really liked men. That would be her end! Come to think of, Assistant Little Wang had to be smart enough to do a job like the one she was doing now. She was intelligent, but sometimes acted impulsively and lacked the experience to handle matters smoothly. Naturally, she understood the meaning behind Colonel Chu¡¯s addition to her explanation. She immediately stopped crying, smiled through her tears, and nodded repeatedly. After she left, Colonel Chu began to have a headache again. ¡°Zhao Yu was actually dumped by his ex-girlfriend and disappeared after getting drunk that night¡­¡± With such an experience right before being taken to the Moon by aliens, who knew what kind of destructive behaviour and thoughts he might develop? If Zhao Yu was starting to have extreme ideas while he was on the Moon, it would be troublesome. Colonel Chu sighed repeatedly, feeling deeply worried. ¡°Chang¡¯an¡­ Chang¡¯an¡­¡± ¡°We must send someone there to oversee things¡­¡± He was worried that something might happen. If someone on an official mission went to apprehend Zhao Yu, it would create a major disaster. After all, Zhao Yu¡¯s importance was immense, and they couldn¡¯t reveal to the public about him. In China, even news about aliens was limited to a few people in the Xia Capital. ¡°No, in matters concerning Earth¡¯s safety, 1 must go there personally!¡± Colonel Chu decided that it was best for him to go to Chang¡¯an himself. This way, even if there were any unexpected situations, he could handle them promptly. PS: They didn¡¯t allow me to write about internal conflicts. Certain plot details have been removed.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Remember to Watch the News the Day After Tomorrow! Chapter 51: Remember to Watch the News the Day After Tomorrow! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Liangpi, rougamo, oil noodles, hot pepper soup ¡­¡± ¡°Who wants some apricot kernel eye medicine? Two for the price of one¡­¡± ¡°Sweet rice wine-it¡¯s a great deal-Trade for cold water at night-Hold onto your pants and grab some¡­¡± ¡°Vaseline-ice cream-we don¡¯t have bottles for it- we use paper bags¡­¡± Under the Chang¡¯an city wall, bustling with activity, people coming and going, the shouts of street vendors filled the air. Feeling the lively atmosphere, Zhao Yu¡¯s mood became cheerful. It had been over five years, and even with companions like Bajie, Zhao Yu still felt lonely in the late nights. ¡­.. Androids might be able to act according to a the persona they were programmed with, but they fell far short in emotional sensitivity compared to humans. Basically, no matter how creative the androids could get, at the end of the day, they still could not do more than what they were told. During his time on the Moon, Zhao Yu had also grown tired, frustrated, and distanced himself from it all. But that sense of loneliness couldn¡¯t be eliminated. In the end, he could only numb himself, even if he had seen countless plotlines he created for the androids, he continued to perform alongside Bajie and others, laughing like a dog. He thought that this was how he would live his life. Who would have known that Xiaotian would bring back three astronauts, making Zhao Yu realize that he hadn¡¯t gone far, he had just gone from Earth to the Moon. When Zhao Yu was deeply immersed in his emotions, suddenly an old man behind him gave him a push, ¡°Hey hey, young man, don¡¯t block the way!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Zhao Yu happily stepped aside. It was the most interesting voice he had heard in over five years, a voice that hadn¡¯t been scripted. Fresh, novel, interesting! Zhao Yu would listen to the gossip of two old ladies buying groceries near the base of the city wall, and then he would watch the affectionate cuddling of couples in the corners. Ordinary mundane matters of ordinary people seemed very interesting to him. Even though he grew up here, he hadn¡¯t been back in five years, yet everything felt so familiar and comfortable. Passing by a liangpi stall, Zhao Yu remembered a time when he and his girlfriend had a meal together and found themselves one yuan short when it was time to pay. Fortunately, the owner was kind enough to give them a discount. ¡°Young man, do you want liangpi or rougamo?¡± the owner didn¡¯t recognize Zhao Yu and quickly shouted. Pointing to a small stool nearby, he added, ¡°Have a seat and eat. Here, we have seats!¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Just as Zhao Yu was about to sit down, he suddenly remembered a problem. He seemed to have no money! Five years ago, when he traveled from Earth to the Moon, he only brought his mobile phone with him, and he threw that way once he realized his battery was dead. Even if he had brought the phone, it would be useless now as there was no signal, and only cash transactions were possible. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t have any money. Can I use this watch to pay?¡± Zhao Yu pointed to the projection touch watch on his wrist. The owner hesitated after looking at the watch. Zhao Yu¡¯s watch looked flashy, like a children¡¯s watch. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, the owner said, ¡°Fine, my son has been pestering me to buy him a toy every day. 1 lave a seat!¡± Zhao Yu smiled and, while taking off the watch, pressed a few keys rhythmically to clear the contact list and reset the watch to its factory settings. It was just a watch! Consider it as paying back the one yuan he didn¡¯t pay six years ago. After Zhao Yu sat down, he ordered only a portion of liangpi, but the owner gave him an extra rougamo. ¡°Sir, do you remember me? Six years ago, my girlfriend and I used to come here often. One time, we discovered that we were one yuan short when it was time to pay, and you let us off¡­¡± ¡°Hey, it was just one yuan. Why do you still remember that after all this time?¡± The owner laughed and started chatting with Zhao Yu. After finishing the meal, Zhao Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Boss, remember to watch the news the day after tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°Watch the news?¡± With a puzzled look on his face, the owner watched as Zhao Yu stood up and left. As he smelled the delicious aromas on both sides of the road, Zhao Yu¡¯s mouth watered uncontrollably. Stealing? Robbing? No, that wouldn¡¯t do, it was too embarrassing. As the leader of the Moon Base, it would be disgraceful to mooch off others and resort to petty theft. Zhao Yu went through his belongings, and the only valuable items he had left were the waistband-style energy shield and the protective suit made of nanomaterials. Each one of them was priceless to the upper echelons of Earth. Although they meant nothing to him, casually using them to pay for a meal would make him look like a fool. The watch was fine since the owner was a kind-hearted person, but if he approached a different owner and said, ¡¯Sir, how about I trade this outfit for a meal?¡¯ he would probably be taken as a lunatic. Zhao Yu looked up at the sky, where ten warships were hidden, protecting him. After careful consideration, he realized that there was nothing suitable to sell on the warships. ¡°If only I had brought some gold back!¡± Zhao Yu could also ask Chu, the colonel, for some money, but he wouldn¡¯t want any unnecessary debt that would come to him later. Apart from that, he could wait for his three major products to go on sale and exchange some Blue Moon dollars for Great Xia¡¯s currency, but that would take some time and couldn¡¯t solve the immediate problem. In a secluded area along the way, he beckoned, and a spacecraft landed in front of him. Zhao Yu spoke up, ¡°Go to outer space and contact Uncle Da. Ask him to send the prototypes of the three major products from the Moon to Earth and let them start promoting them¡­¡± The core production line on Blue Moon would take a few more days to be completed, but the value of the watch could be announced by the latest the day after tomorrow. At that time, the liangpi boss would know how much money his good deed from the past had brought him. After walking for a while, suddenly, he heard a surprised yet uncertain voice from behind him. ¡°Zhao Yu?!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: College Classmate Chapter 52: College Classmate Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu turned his head when he heard someone calling him. It was a man wearing a suit with a big belly and a chubby face. ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhao Yu was confused. He didn¡¯t seem to recognize this person in front of him. The man was also taken aback by Zhao Yu¡¯s question and wondered if he had mistaken the person. He asked, ¡°Did you study at the College of Arts and Sciences?¡± College classmates? ¡°Yes, I did!¡± Zhao Yu nodded and said, ¡°I graduated in 2018¡­¡± ¡°Well, I knew it! How could I mistake you? I¡¯m Li Wenbo, don¡¯t you remember me?!¡± Li Wenbo exclaimed. ¡­.. Li Wenbo?! Zhao Yu was surprised. An image of a slender figure appeared in his mind. ¡°You¡¯ve gained so much weight now?!¡± Li Wenbo laughed and said, ¡°Hey, after graduating, I joined a tobacco company and started drinking every day. That¡¯s why I ended up like this!¡± They were not very close, as there were students from all over the place in their class, and classmates from different regions liked to stick together. Both of them were locals from Chang¡¯an and would occasionally gather for a meal when a wealthy second-generation classmate treated them. Li Wenbo looked at Zhao Yu and said with a smile, ¡°Where have you been all these years? You haven¡¯t attended any class reunions¡­¡± ¡°I went out of town to pursue my career. I just returned recently!¡± Zhao Yu replied casually. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Li Wenbo smiled and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite a coincidence that you came back now. I¡¯m getting married tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°Married?!¡± Zhao Yu was startled. It was the first time he had encountered a classmate getting married, so it felt very strange to him. That being said, he was very curious. This trip to Earth for him was a chance to experience all that life on Earth had to offer. He wanted to see and hear everything. ¡°If I have the time, I¡¯ll come and take a look!¡± ¡°Great! I have something to take care of, so I¡¯ll go now! If Li Wenbo quickly bid farewell and left. Back at home, Li Wenbo immediately turned on his computer and logged into the QQgroup called ¡®Youth Fleeting, Timeless Beauty.¡¯ There were only it people in the group, and their locations were all shown as Chang¡¯an. However, there were 8 people online. If @everyone, do you know who I ran into today?¡± ¡°Who did you run into?¡± If It¡¯s not your ex-girlfriend, is it?!¡± Several socialites replied promptly. Li Wenbo smiled and posted, ¡°I ran into Zhao Yu. It ¡°Ah?!¡± II Who¡¯s Zhao Yu? II Oh, I remember now. That guy who used to work part-time!¡± II It seems like he hasn¡¯t been in touch with us since graduation¡­ II ¡°Maybe after graduation, he broke up with Gao Qi and lost contact. I remember when we just graduated, he attended a gathering with Gao Qi. Right, @Gao Qi?¡± a girl named Wang Qian said. Zhao Yu? At this moment, Gao Qi, who had become a boss of a cosmetics store, naturally saw the messages in the group. She remembered the days when she was together with Zhao Yu in college. She raised her hand and typed a few words on the keyboard before sending them out. II I haven¡¯t been in contact with Zhao Yu for a long time, @Wang Qian. Are you pregnant?¡± Damn it! Wang Qian cursed harshly. Although she was roommates with Gao Qi, they never got along, especially after graduation. Gao Qi asked if she was pregnant because Wang Qian had married into a wealthy family. She wasn¡¯t the type to get pregnant easily, and she had a hard time being bashed by her mother-in-law for it. The other classmates didn¡¯t know and care about the sort of argument that was happening between the two. They continued chatting about Zhao Yu in the group. The group, which had been inactive for months, was unusually active today. Many hidden individuals also emerged. Li Wenbo was excited to see that his single comment had sparked such a lively discussion in the group. He quickly added, ¡°Hey, I also invited Zhao Yu to attend my wedding tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°How about it? Is he coming?¡± ¡°He agreed! II At that moment, Wang Qian suddenly spoke up, ¡°Today, a colleague came looking for me and asked about Zhao Yu¡¯s situation five years ago¡­¡± ¡°I suspect that he may have done something wrong, become a fugitive, or committed a crime to come out¡­¡± II @Gao Qi, the colleague also inquired about something related to you. Did you two do anything illegal back then?¡± Gao Qi felt helpless and replied, ¡°Stop making baseless accusations. I broke up with Zhao Yu a long time ago. I don¡¯t know what he did back then, and no colleague came to me!¡± ¡°Gao Qi, think carefully. Did Zhao Yu hide something from you back then?! II Earth Federation. ¡°Received. The prototype from the Moon has arrived¡­¡± ¡°Good, let the representatives from the advertising agencies come over¡­¡± Since the negotiation ended, the Earth Federation had gathered the elite members of major advertising agencies worldwide. They were on standby, ready to produce advertisements for Blue Moon Technology¡¯s three products. These advertising experts had been waiting impatiently for a whole day. Unfortunately, they had not been informed about the specific products they were supposed to promote. When they arrived at the exhibition booth and saw the products they were supposed to work on, they were completely shocked. The magnetic levitation car could hover and fly up to a height of ten thousand meters above the ground without the need for any magnetic tracks. It could reach a maximum speed of looo kilometers per hour. The projection touch watch allowed users to control everything by simply touching the air, whether it was for gaming, work, or entertainment. The intelligent robots were designed for daily life and could assist employers in handling most tasks. There were also industrial robots capable of replacing 99% of the manual labor in Earth¡¯s factories. No matter which product it was, none of them seemed like something Earth was capable of producing. This excited every advertising expert present. Regardless of where the products came from, they believed that once the advertisements aired, there would be a global sensation. ¡°This will be a groundbreaking advertising campaign¡­¡± II No, what will truly change the world are these three products¡­¡± At the hotel entrance, the eight of them chatted for a while until someone pointed to the nearby entrance gate. ¡°Look, is that Zhao Yu?¡± Everyone turned to look. ¡­.. Near the entrance gate, a man dressed in casual attire was talking to the security guard, seemingly mentioning that he was here to attend a wedding. Wang Qian glanced at Gao Qi, her lips curled up, and she waved her hand, shouting loudly, ¡°Zhao Yu, over here!¡± Zhao Yu turned his head and saw eight young people standing at the entrance of the hotel, his former classmates. He walked over and smiled, ¡°Long time no see, are you guys waiting for me?¡± Of course! See Gao Qi here? She had her makeups on just for you!¡± Wang Qian said playfully. Gao Qi snorted coldly and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t be presumptuous. We¡¯re waiting for He Jingxuan!¡± Zhao Yu naturally didn¡¯t believe Wang Qian¡¯s words. Someone was curious and asked directly, ¡°Zhao Yu, where have you been all these years? You¡¯ve never attended any class reunions!¡± II I went out of town to pursue my career and didn¡¯t have time to come back! II Oh, so you¡¯re afraid of getting drunk and didn¡¯t drive here today?¡± Zhao Yu looked up at the sky and smiled, ¡°I thought it would be difficult to find parking here, so I didn¡¯t drive!¡± II Haha, what kind of car do you drive?¡± a classmate asked. ¡°A flying car!¡± Zhao Yu answered truthfully, but unfortunately, no one believed him. ¡°He¡¯s here! He Jingxuan¡¯s vehicle¡­¡± Wang Qian, with sharp eyes, suddenly looked towards the entrance. Zhao Yu turned his head and saw a shining green SUV driving in. He didn¡¯t know much about cars or brands, but he thought this car looked more stylish and imposing than the ones he usually saw on the road. The car stopped, and a graceful figure stepped out. ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± He Jingxuan was one of the few second-generation rich kids in their class. Her family owned a furniture factory, and with the rise of online sales, they had expanded their business beyond local customers to reach major provinces. Although she was known as a rich and beautiful girl in school, she was very kind and often invited local classmates for dinners and gatherings. After some polite greetings, Wang Qian pointed at Zhao Yu with a smile and said, ¡°He Jingxuan, guess who this is¡­¡± He Jingxuan stared at Zhao Yu for a moment and said, ¡°You¡¯re Zhao Yu?¡± ¡°He Jingxuan, long time no see!¡± Zhao Yu greeted her with a smile. Before they could continue chatting, Li Wenbo came out and urged them, ¡°Let¡¯s not stand outside. Let¡¯s go in. It¡¯s about to start!¡± The group entered the venue, and Li Wenbo stood at the entrance as a greeter. On the way, Wang Qian cheerfully said, ¡°Zhao Yu, what¡¯s your QQnumber? I¡¯ll add you to our group!¡± Zhao Yu thought for a moment and gave her his long-unused QQnumber. As classmates, they were assigned to the same table. Oh, these candies are nice. 1¡¯11 bring some for my little one¡­¡± ¡°How old is your child?¡± II Four years old, at that troublesome age. Fortunately, she¡¯s in kindergarten now, so I can have some free time¡­¡± ¡°Which kindergarten does she go to?¡± ¡°Little Star Kindergarten. Have you heard of it? It¡¯s a prestigious kindergarten, and the tuition is quite expensive. 180k for one year. I was actually planning to buy a new car, but raising a child is so expensive¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Although my daughter is only one year old, we¡¯re already planning to buy a house in a good school district¡­¡± ¡°Which school district are you looking at?¡± ¡°Railway Estate¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not cheap, and it¡¯s close to top-notch schools, right?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re planning to sell our current house for about two million and get another two million from both sets of parents, so we¡¯ll be able to afford it¡­¡± Listening to the conversation among his former classmates, Zhao Yu found it quite interesting. If he hadn¡¯t traveled to the moon, perhaps he would be discussing mundane topics like everyday life just like them. After chatting for a while, the wedding ceremony began. Unlike others who ate while watching, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t touch his chopsticks. He watched the entire wedding process with keen interest. An hour later, the wedding ended, and the guests dispersed. ¡°How are you all going back?¡± ¡°I came by car¡­¡± ¡°Oh, an Audi A4! Liu is doing well! u n Hey, I became a junior manager, nothing worth mentioning¡­¡± In the usual bragging session, Wang Qian turned to Zhao Yu and asked, ¡°Where do you live? Is it far? Many of our classmates drove here. I can give you a ride¡­¡± She glanced at Gao Qi as she spoke. n No need!¡± Zhao Yu replied, ¡°It would take four to five hours to get to my house, but the temporary place I¡¯m staying at is only a three- to four-minute drive. No need to trouble you all¡­¡± Going back to the moon did indeed take over four hours, but returning to Blue Moon only took three minutes. Upon hearing his response, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look down on him. A journey of four to five hours from Chang¡¯an City was either to a county or a village. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t achieved much in these years. As for his temporary residence, everyone unanimously believed it was a rented small house in some urban village. After leaving the hotel, Zhao Yu wandered around the city. Attending this wedding, he felt the experience was quite good. Whether it was the wedding ceremony itself or sitting in the same hall with hundreds of familiar and unfamiliar faces, it all felt very fresh and made him gain some more insight into things.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: The Release Of New Products That Shocked The Entire World Chapter 53: The Release Of New Products That Shocked The Entire World Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°We¡¯ve made about a dozen different advertisements. Even if they are played continuously, there¡¯s no need to worry about the audience getting bored¡­¡± ¡°Regarding the traffic reform we¡¯ll implement after the introduction of maglev cars, the expert group has developed a set of new rules overnight¡­¡± ¡°The emergence of construction robots may cause panic among some people. The suggestion from the expert group is to establish a comprehensive system to ensure the protection of robot workers¡¯ rights¡­¡± ¡°Within the factory, the salaries and benefits for robots should be equivalent to those of human workers, with no exploitation allowed¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Colonel Chu furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°The pricing of robots is not low. Is there a way for everyone to afford them?¡± ¡°The expert group says that providing a warranty period for robots and enacting legislation to protect them should solve the issue!¡± Yang, the chief engineer, was now working under Colonel Chu¡¯s command, but he had been promoted and was involved in global-scale affairs. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll talk to Zhao Yu about this when I see him next time and see if we can set up a repair center or something¡­¡± ¡­.. After Colonel Chu finished speaking, he added, ¡°We can start now. Inform all the units to begin airing the advertisements¡­¡± ¡°The new traffic regulations and related laws can also be announced¡­¡± ¡°Good!¡± Chief Engineer Yang appeared somewhat excited. Once these measures were announced, the world would undergo a significant transformation. ¡°Tutu, look at what Daddy brought you!¡± The Liangpi shop owner held a projection touch watch and waved it in front of a child around five or six years old. ¡°A watch, Daddy brought a watch!¡± ¡°Very clever, this is a gift from Daddy. You be a good boy right now¡­¡± The Liangpi shop owner handed the watch to the little boy and began preparing the materials for tomorrow¡¯s stall. ¡°Look, Tutu can move his ears with divine power¡ª!¡± The television played an animated show with a character named Tutu. Hearing this sound, the Liangpi shop owner suddenly had a thought. He recalled when Zhao Yu had asked him to watch the news. He decided to switch channels and jumped to the news channel. Usually, if he switched from the cartoon channel to another channel, it would undoubtedly lead to Tutu¡¯s crying and fussing. But now, with his new toy in hand, Tutu was too absorbed in playing and didn¡¯t notice this scene. ¡°¡­The projection touch watch is priced at one million Great Xia coins¡­¡± As soon as it turned on, an advertisement flashed on the screen. The Liangpi shop owner only caught the price, one million. ¡°What¡¯s this thing that¡¯s so expensive? It costs one million?!¡± He didn¡¯t think much of it. While preparing the materials, he listened to the program¡¯s broadcast. ¡°¡­According to the new traffic regulations, maglev cars must not fly below 100 meters in cities¡­¡± The Liangpi shop owner began to doubt whether he was hearing things correctly. He stopped his actions, walked up to the television, and carefully looked at the icon. ¡°No problem, it¡¯s the official news?!¡± He felt a bit bewildered. What were these maglev cars that could fly?! On the news footage, a technologically advanced car was being operated by two personnel. Suddenly, it lifted off the ground in an instant. ¡°What?!¡± The owner was stunned, rubbed his eyes, and astonishedly discovered that he wasn¡¯t seeing things. The car on the television was actually flying. A cameraman, holding a camera, showed the situation inside and outside the car. The car seemed to have been enchanted, soaring into the sky, reaching several hundred to thousands of meters above the ground. ¡°It¡¯s not April Fools¡¯ Day today, right? At this moment, there were many people who were as confused as the Liangpi shop owner. It could be said that except for a few people who knew the insider information in advance, most people around the world were utterly bewildered. Just as the Liangpi shop owner was about to continue watching, another advertisement appeared. In his sight was a watch. ¡°Why does this watch look so familiar?!¡± He turned his head and glanced at his son Tutu, whose watch was exactly the same as the one in the advertisement. ¡°The projection touch watch, a groundbreaking product from Blue Moon Technology, allows touchless operation¡­¡± ¡°When you want to hug your child who is thousands of miles away, all you need is the projection touch watch¡­¡± ¡°When you need an office space but don¡¯t have one, all you need is a projection touch watch¡­¡± The content of the advertisement was like a sci-fi short film, and it captivated the Liangpi shop owner. Finally, the advertisement reached its conclusion. ¡°The projection touch watch, official price: 1 million Great Xia Coins. For reservations, please call 400-800¡­¡± ¡°One million?!¡± The Liangpi shop owner was shocked, feeling that something was amiss. He turned his head and looked at his son, whose watch was still being stepped on. He was startled, quickly rushed over, grabbed Tutu¡¯s ear, and pulled him aside, picking up the watch and wiping it clean. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s mine!¡± Tutu was anxious and tried to grab it back. ¡°Get lost, or I¡¯ll beat you!¡± ¡°Waaaah!¡± Tutu sat on the ground and burst into tears. At this moment, the Liangpi shop owner had no time to deal with him. He looked at the watch in his hand and couldn¡¯t help but gulp. ¡°Is this for real?!¡± With a nervous heart, the Liangpi shop owner followed the instructions he saw in the advertisement and pressed the power button. ¡°Swipel¡± In front of him, a projection appeared, displaying various functions and operations. Wow! The Liangpi shop owner¡¯s heart was racing. With a trembling hand, he slowly reached out and tapped on a game. Swipe! In an instant, the game appeared in the air. He continued to tap a few times in the air, and each time, the game responded to his commands, carrying out the next action. ¡°It¡¯s real!!!¡± Success! This watch was worth 1 million, and if he could sell it, they would be able to afford a small apartment and settle down in Chang¡¯an. ¡°Honey, stop cooking now. I¡¯m telling you, we¡¯re going to be rich¡­¡± ¡°Youth is fleeting, and time doesn¡¯t wait.¡± Zhao Yu joined the group chat with this name. The group chat had 99+ messages. ¡°Damn, have you guys seen the news?¡± ¡°Yes, the maglev cars that can fly and reach a top speed of 1000 kilometers per hour¡­¡± ¡°The projection touch watch, the construction robots, each of them is an unprecedented technology¡­¡± ¡°Now, the news on TV and the advertisements are all about this¡­¡± ¡°Hey, you guys don¡¯t know, our unit just issued a document asking us to learn the new traffic regulations, which mention the maglev cars cannot fly below 100 meters in cities¡­¡± The group chat exploded. In fact, everyone was excited, not only in one group. Many people were chatting in dozens of groups simultaneously, sharing the high-tech products appearing in the news. ¡°I heard that once you buy the construction robots, they can replace us in the factories, and the factories have to pay them salaries equivalent to human workers¡­¡± ¡°Damn, if that¡¯s the case, we can buy a robot, lie at home, and let it earn money for us?!¡± ¡°Exactly, with the tireless nature of the robots, working in a factory, we can easily earn ten thousand a month?!¡± ¡­.. ¡°Ten thousand a month, 120,000 a year. If the robot costs 1 million, it will pay for itself in about eight years¡­¡± ¡°I just saw a news that new laws have been introduced, providing many protections for robot rights¡­¡± ¡°Lao Li, are you still selling your house to buy in a good school district?¡± ¡°Sell my ass! With that money, I¡¯ll buy four robots and send them to the factory. They can earn me 480,000 a year¡­¡± At this moment, almost every person in the world was discussing it. Some people doubted and suspected that it was fake, a prank. Some were afraid, worried that the future would become uncontrollable, and robots would take away ordinary people¡¯s jobs. But most people were astonished and thrilled, never expecting that the world of technology would bring about such a tremendous event without warning. ¡°¡­Did you guys notice that these three products are all from a company called Blue Moon Technology?!¡± ¡°Yes, what kind of company is that?!¡± ¡°A high-tech company, a company that creates miracles and shapes the future ¡ªBlue Moon Technology¡­¡± Many people discovered that whether it was in the news or the advertisements, this company was being heavily promoted. For a while, there were questions all over the internet as people wanted to know. Were these three products real? If they were, how did Blue Moon Technology manage to create them?! When advertisements and news about these technologies began to be seen and heard, it shocked almost everyone in the world.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Why Do I, Zhao Yu, Need to Explain to Others The Things I Do? Chapter 54: Why Do I, Zhao Yu, Need to Explain to Others The Things I Do? Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Mr. Zhao Yu! A petite girl with big, round eyes stood in front of Zhao Yu. He had seen this woman before! During Zhao Yu¡¯s conversation with Liu Ning, he used the backdoor left by the holographic touch watch to observe the scene. That woman was present at the base at that time. However, Zhao Yu pretended not to know her and asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°Who are you?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Wang Dayue. 1 am currently working for the Earth Federation¡­¡± Wang Dayue, with a guilty look on her face, apologized, ¡°Mr. Zhao Yu, I apologize to you¡­¡± ¡­.. ¡°Apologize?¡± Zhao Yu was taken aback, not understanding what she meant. ¡°Well, when you were talking to Colonel Chu, 1 was there¡­¡± ¡°I felt you were mysterious, with a unique temperament that fascinated me. I wanted to know everything about you¡­¡± ¡°So I secretly investigated and unexpectedly found something¡­¡± ¡°Then 1 asked your classmate about you¡­¡± ¡°Afterwards, the more 1 thought about what I did, the more I realized it was wrong. I am sorry, you can decide whatever punishment you want for me¡­¡± After saying that, Wang Dayue started to do the one thing she was good at, shedding tears. She investigated me?! Zhao Yu furrowed his brows slightly. When he decided to reveal himself in person, he had already expected this day would come, but he didn¡¯t expect to be investigated in this way. ¡°Which classmate of mine did you find?¡± ¡°Wang Qian¡­¡± ¡°What did she tell you?¡± ¡°She said you were hardworking¡­¡± After listening, Zhao Yu was dumbfounded. According to the sort of description Wang Dayue¡¯s ¡°heard¡± from his classmates, he was a perfect man with no flaws. She was obviously lying about what she heard. ¡°Mr. Zhao Yu, this card is the dowry money I saved up. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to compensate you¡­¡± Looking at the pitiful woman in front of him, Zhao Yu speculated in his heart that maybe the truth wasn¡¯t as she described. Perhaps the authorities investigated him but were afraid of his discontent if he found out, so they found a scapegoat. ¡°Come with me.¡± Zhao Yu said and walked ahead. Wang Dayue was somewhat afraid and didn¡¯t know where Zhao Yu would take her. But for now, she could only follow him. She didn¡¯t want to come, but Colonel Chu asked her to. The card was her own, but the money was approved from above, amounting to one billion. Passing by a hotel, Wang Dayue felt nervous. Who knew that Zhao Yu would actually go in. Oh no¡­ What should 1 do?! Just as Wang Dayue worried about what Zhao Yu would do to her. ¡°What floor is the internet cafe on?¡± Hello, sir. The internet cafe is on the eighth floor!¡± Zhao Yu nodded and walked towards the elevator. Wang Dayue was stunned for a moment, thinking she might have misheard, until Zhao Yu looked back at her, and she happily followed. Arriving at the internet cafe, Zhao Yu had Wang Dayue use her ID to open a computer. Zhao Yu logged into his QQaccount and tried to join the ¡°Youth Fades, Time Doesn¡¯t¡± group. As soon as he sent the request, it was approved in one second. Opening the group chat, there were already 99+ messages. Zhao Yu skimmed through some of them, and most of the messages in the group were related to the three major products. ¡°Magnetic levitation car, ten million each, my god, who can afford that?!¡± ¡°This thing is designed specifically for the wealthy, right?!¡± He wanted to chat for a bit, but he lost interest as soon as he saw the kind of messages that they wrote down. What could he say? Could he say that the maglev cars were actually downgraded products? Could he say to them that all three major products were his creation? Or, could he say that he could destroy the Earth at any time?! It had been a while since he came back, but upon arriving, he realized there was nothing and no one worth missing. No family, friends, or loved ones! With a sigh, Zhao Yu closed the computer and glanced at the surveillance cameras in the internet cafe. He said coldly, ¡°1¡¯11 let you go this time, but don¡¯t let it happen again.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, thank you, Mr. Zhao. I won¡¯t do it again¡­¡± Wang Dayue nodded repeatedly, unaware that Zhao Yu¡¯s words were directed at the person behind the surveillance cameras. At a certain base in Chang¡¯an. In a hall filled with thousands of monitors, with an average of one staff member sitting in front of every three monitors. Near the center, Colonel Chu listened to Zhao Yu¡¯s words transmitted through the air and couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Now that Zhao Yu gave his words, he was finally sure that he forgave them for looking into his past. After parting ways with Wang Dayue, Zhao Yu quickly boarded the spacecraft and left Earth. ¡°Uncle Da, can the surveillance cameras from Earth monitor me at any time? Is there a way to block them?¡± ¡°There are three methods. One is to wait until the electromagnetic disturbance disappears, then I can infiltrate global electronic devices and use technology to make you disappear from their cameras¡­¡± ¡°The second method requires creating a portable optical signal blocker¡­¡± ¡°The third method is to create a supercomputer and send it into the Earth¡¯s interior, connecting it to the wired network¡­¡± Except for the first method, the other two would require some technology points, which Zhao Yu was reluctant to spend. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go back to the Moon. Until the electromagnetic signal is restored, I won¡¯t go to Earth for now!¡± Zhao Yu waved his hand, signaling Uncle Da to stop talking. This trip to Earth had been a decent experience for him, with both good and bad things happening at the same time. The good part was that it allowed him to feel the atmosphere of the human world once again. The bad part was that Zhao Yu realized he was no longer truly an Earthling. With his current situation, he couldn¡¯t survive on Earth like he used to. Besides, he didn¡¯t like being monitored¡­ for any reason. Four hours later, the spacecraft landed at the Moon base. ¡°Finally back home!¡± Upon entering the base, Zhao Yu felt a sense of relaxation and freedom. Even his breathing felt more comfortable than when he was on Earth. ¡°Welcome home!¡± Uncle Da and the other androids stood in a row, smiling at him. In the midst of their surprised expressions, Zhao Yu embraced them. ¡°You all are my family¡­¡± ¡°Commander, I¡­¡± The others were fine, just happy, but Uncle Da was particularly excited, his voice slightly choked with emotion. Seeing Uncle Da¡¯s reaction, Zhao Yu felt a bit awkward. ¡­.. He coughed and asked, ¡°Are the upgrades to those research institutes completed?¡± Seeing Zhao Yu¡¯s embarrassment, Uncle Da quickly regained his composure and replied, ¡°Yes, the upgrades are done. During the time when we couldn¡¯t contact you, I installed the lunar shielding system¡­¡± ¡°Good job, you were quick!¡± Zhao Yu nodded and asked, ¡°So now, is the outside world unable to see the Moon?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll make a backup copy of any incoming electromagnetic signals and transmit the original signals along the previous trajectory, ensuring no loopholes are left behind¡­¡± ¡°What if someone uses a telescope?¡± ¡°They will only see images from over five years ago¡­¡± As Uncle Da spoke, he displayed a three-dimensional image, showing a milky-white screen enveloping the Moon¡¯s airspace. ¡°This screen is transparent; 1 added colors just to help you understand. It¡¯s emitted by the shielding system, approximately 200 kilometers above the surface¡­¡± ¡°As long as outsiders are outside this screen, they won¡¯t be able to see our true situation using the naked eye or any other optical means!¡± Zhao Yu nodded and said, ¡°In that case, can we expand the base now?¡± Previously, they had kept the base underground, fearing the use of detection equipment since they didn¡¯t know their location. They were afraid that the detection technology he developed was too low and would attract enemies instead of finding them. Now, with the knowledge that they were on the Moon and the lunar shielding system in place, the base could be developed more boldly. ¡°We can expand it. I¡¯ve already prepared a priority construction plan. Do you want to see it now?¡± ¡°We can discuss that later¡­¡± Zhao Yu waved his hand and said, ¡°Is the Earth shielding system ready?¡± Their side was safe now, but Earth was still constantly sending signals into space. It would be wise to shield it sooner rather than later. ¡°It¡¯s ready, but I didn¡¯t dare to send a spaceship to install it¡­¡± Uncle Da hesitated, feeling a bit apprehensive, and asked, ¡°Should we inform Earth?¡± Seeing Uncle Da¡¯s cautiousness, Zhao Yu felt a bit uneasy. After all, Uncle Da had once wanted to destroy the Earth without hesitation. But now, because of his connection to Earth, the situation had changed. Did he feel that Earthlings were more important than his own people? Zhao Yu sighed. If anything, he understood that his trip to Earth had caused great trouble for Uncle Da and the others. ¡°Uncle Da, this is my home. You all are my family, understand?¡± ¡°Commander¡­¡± Uncle Da seemed to be at a loss for words. Zhao Yu said assertively, ¡°No need to inform Earth about it. Just get on with the installation.. Why do I, Zhao Yu, need to explain to others the things I do?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Right of Agency Of the Three Major Products Chapter 55: Right of Agency Of the Three Major Products Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The Big Goose Group, one of the three major internet giants in Great Xia, had gathered all its directors for an emergency meeting. ¡°Thoughts on the three products from Blue Moon Technology?¡± ¡°This Blue Moon Technology company doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary startup. Their technological advancements are too advanced, and with global promotion, I suspect it¡¯s a collaboration among the four major giants¡­¡± ¡°Yes, only they can gather the most exceptional scientists and mobilize the world for the Fourth Technological Revolution.¡± With the emergence of the three major technological products, there was a consensus online, both among the public and within communities, that the world¡¯s four major giants had joined forces to initiate the Fourth Technological Revolution. The man in glasses, who was leading the meeting, nodded slightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s put aside the maglev cars and smart robots; they¡¯re not our main business¡­¡± ¡°What we should focus on now is the projection touch watch. If it¡¯s as revolutionary as advertised, smartphones will become bricks, and everyone will switch to watches. That will reshape the entire landscape of social interactions, entertainment, shopping, and more.¡± ¡­.. ¡°We need to contact Blue Moon Technology immediately and negotiate with them. Ideally, we should be able to integrate our QQplatform with their social network.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m worried that other companies will take advantage of the projection touch watch¡¯s arrival and encroach upon our social domain.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of ¡®will they,¡¯ but ¡®they definitely will!¡¯¡± If given the chance to monopolize the largest platforms for social interactions and shopping, would they refuse? The three giants dreamed of eliminating their competitors and seizing the entire market. They had introduced countless competing products, but none had succeeded. Suddenly, a director stood up and said, ¡°CEO Ma, Blue Moon Technology is crucial and will determine the future of our group. Shouldn¡¯t we consult Mr. Lin?¡± ¡°I know, 1¡¯11 call him right away¡­¡± After speaking, the man in glasses left the meeting room and entered a private chamber. He returned after a moment. The directors crowded around him, asking, ¡°CEO Ma, what did Mr. Lin say?!¡± Frowning, the man in glasses shook his head and replied, ¡°Mr. Lin said he has no idea either. The news came out of the blue, and nothing was revealed to him!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Everyone exchanged bewildered looks. Mr. Lin was their local authority, dispatched from Xia Du to oversee their operations. The fact that even he was clueless was beyond imagination. Many other companies were nervously convening board meetings, just like the Big Goose Group. It could be said that every qualified global corporation was desperately trying to gather information about Blue Moon Technology. Some were from different industries, while others, like the Big Goose Group, knew that once the three major products were officially released, their foundations would be profoundly shaken. They couldn¡¯t afford not to pay attention. This had become the most crucial matter for all corporate groups at present. How could they grab a slice of the cake that was known as the Fourth Technological Revolution? At the very least, they couldn¡¯t fall behind or be eliminated! While companies across the country anxiously tried to figure out the whereabouts of Blue Moon Technology, even though they didn¡¯t have a clue, the boards of all corporations with assets exceeding billions received invitations from the Great Xia¡¯s authorities. ¡°Regarding the symposium on Blue Moon Technology¡¯s representation in the Daxia region, it will be held in Chang¡¯an¡­¡± Upon receiving this message, the directors of these corporations breathed a sigh of relief. They feared being left out by Xiadu, but fortunately, there was something to discuss and participate in! At that moment, business magnates from all over the country hurriedly set out for Chang¡¯an. For ordinary people in this period of no internet, everything seemed normal. But for the community and circles of the wealth, visiting Chang¡¯an was a major event that no one must¡¯ve not known about. Companies that weren¡¯t qualified enough to receive an invitation didn¡¯t need to think twice. It was undoubtedly Xiadu¡¯s way of inviting those individuals to discuss slicing the cake. Without any formal invitations, the previously elusive local billionaires rushed to their destinations¡ªChang¡¯an. In the current situation where Earth¡¯s electromagnetic signals were disrupted, airplanes had to be treated like fighter jets, resulting in a reduction in flights. Most people rushing to their destinations chose the maglev trains, causing ticket prices to triple. Yet, getting a ticket was still a challenge. The director from Big Goose Group naturally boarded a maglev train, having secured a first-class seat with his status. To his surprise, as soon as he took his seat, he noticed a group of familiar faces. ¡°Oh, CEO Ma, what a coincidence to see you here¡­¡± ¡°All, Chairman Wang, hello, hello¡­¡± ¡°General Manager Gao, where are you headed?!¡± A bunch of powerful figures in their respective fields found themselves on the same train. ¡°Are you also going to Chang¡¯an?!¡± ¡°For the Blue Moon Technology symposium?¡± ¡°Haha, congratulations, CEO Ma!¡± ¡°Congratulations indeed. However, Chairman Wang, your company specializes in commercial real estate. It seems unrelated to the three major products¡­¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯re actually considering transitioning our business. Who knows, just as we were thinking about it, we received the invitation from Chang¡¯an. I¡¯m going there to have a look¡­¡± All these cunning old foxes knew each other¡¯s secrets. Naturally, they were here for their own interests. After some pleasantries, they sat down and closed their eyes, pondering how the symposium in Chang¡¯an would unfold. ¡°Jingjing, major news. I received information from an old friend that the representation rights of Blue Moon Technology will be discussed in Chang¡¯an. The top figures from various conglomerates are rushing here¡­¡± ¡°I contacted my old friend. Wait outside and see if you can do something¡­¡± He Jingxuan was shocked and quickly nodded. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go right away¡­¡± Local companies like theirs had also received the news and hurriedly made their way to the venue, booking out entire hotels. Outside the venue, journalists were swarming, their camera flashes constantly flickering. How could such a major event escape the attention of these professionals in the news industry? Major media outlets had already set up their equipment. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, an hour from now, a symposium on the representation of Blue Moon Technology will take place here¡­¡± ¡°According to reliable sources, almost all the top figures with assets exceeding billions in the country have already set off, and some have even entered the venue¡­¡± ¡°Cut! Quickly send this piece back for broadcasting, and let¡¯s continue shooting¡­¡± Dozens of intersections near the venue were completely gridlocked, causing great anxiety among the influential figures who were stuck on the road. Seeing that their cars couldn¡¯t move, these high-profile individuals, who were usually waited on hand and foot, didn¡¯t care about anything else. They quickly changed into their running shoes, got out of their vehicles, and sprinted towards the venue. The Chang¡¯an authorities were also helpless. This conference was of great significance, and it was beyond their control. They could only deploy thousands of staff members to maintain order. Outside the venue, apart from the swarm of journalists, many billionaires from conglomerates had also gathered. The journalists wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity and approached them for interviews. ¡°Mr. Hao, since you¡¯re already here at the venue, why don¡¯t you go inside?¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t receive an invitation. I just came here to have a look outside¡­¡± ¡°Your conglomerate has assets worth 80 billion, and you didn¡¯t receive an invitation?!¡± ¡°You need assets worth over 100 billion to be eligible to enter. I¡¯m still 20 billion short. All, if only I had worked harder¡­¡± The journalists were very excited. It could be imagined that once this news was broadcast, it would undoubtedly attract attention nationwide and cause a global earthquake. There was chaos outside, but inside the venue, everything was orderly. As the meeting time approached, the major figures from all sides gradually took their seats. Some still had sweat on their foreheads, panting heavily. They were the high-profile individuals who had run to the venue after being stuck on the road. When it was time for the meeting, Chu Dayi walked out of the main hall, and the entire venue quieted down. ¡°Colonel Chu?!¡± ¡°Colonel Chu is the one who came?!¡± This was very surprising for these big figures of the major companies. Although he had only recently appeared on television, Colonel Chu was a very famous figure as he was the representative for the Great Xia District of the Earth Federation. Colonel Chu walked up to the stage, looked at the hundreds of people below, and went straight to the point. ¡°You¡¯re all here for the representation rights of Blue Moon Technology¡¯s three products in the Great Xia region¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t keep you in suspense. To obtain the representation rights, you only need to do one thing!¡± ¡°What is it?!¡± ¡­.. Everyone stared with wide eyes, their ears perked up, completely focused on Colonel Chu. Colonel Chu paused for a moment, and the entire venue remained silent. No one urged him or made any movements. They were all waiting for his next words. Then, Colonel Chu displayed a photo on the big screen and said slowly, ¡°Whoever can become this person¡¯s friend will be granted the right of agency for the Great Xia region¡­.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Space Chapter 56: Space-Based Laser Defense System Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The Blue Moon Technology¡¯s right of agency conference in Great Xia ended faster than expected. In just half an hour, the business tycoons who attended the meeting walked out in groups of two or three. The peculiar expressions on their faces carried a hint of confusion and bewilderment. ¡°Look for those who are smiling¡­¡± The clever journalists began selectively choosing their interviewees. But after scanning the area, none of the business moguls had a smile on their faces. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± The journalists and other billionaires who couldn¡¯t enter the venue approached the departing individuals to inquire about the situation. ¡­.. ¡°Sorry, we can¡¯t disclose the details of the conference.¡± No matter who asked, these tycoons remained tight-lipped, refusing to reveal anything. ¡°Mr. Ma, can you tell us who obtained the representation rights for Blue Moon Technology?¡± ¡°Sorry, no comment.¡± This made the journalists even more curious, but they still had no ways of learning what happened The director of the Big Goose Group, Mr. Ma, left the scene but didn¡¯t immediately return home. Instead, he checked into a six-star hotel. ¡°Mr. Ma, how did the negotiation go?¡± Using the built-in camera on his computer, Mr. Ma had a video call with his headquarters. ¡°The meeting was chaired by Colonel Chu.¡± ¡°What?! It was him!¡± The board members were shocked and hurriedly asked for more details. Mr. Ma wore a peculiar expression as he shook his head and said, ¡°Colonel Chu provided only one condition¡­¡± ¡°And what is that?¡± they asked eagerly. ¡°That condition is to become friends with a young man named Zhao Yu. Once that happens, that person will be appointed as the general representative for all Blue Moon Technology products in the Great Xia region.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The board members were dumbfounded, unable to understand the significance of this condition. ¡°Who is this young man?!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡± Mr. Ma shook his head and continued, ¡°Colonel Chu only informed us that this person is highly important and made it clear that we shouldn¡¯t use underhanded methods to disrupt his life¡­¡± ¡°A right of agency involving trillions of dollars just to be friends with a young man?!¡± One of the board members couldn¡¯t believe it. He even suspected that Mr. Ma was joking. ¡°I fu***** want to know too! Is Colonel Chu playing a joke on me?!¡± Mr. Ma couldn¡¯t help but curse in frustration. To anyone else, this seemed absurd. But from the perspective of Earth¡¯s top echelons, building a relationship with Zhao Yu was more important than anything else. This was the case even if Zhao Yu was just a representative for communication chosen by extraterrestrial beings. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Yu to influence the extraterrestrial beings¡¯ decisions. They simply hoped that if one day those beings wanted to destroy Earth, Zhao Yu would inform them in advance. They needed to bait Zhao Yu, but since they couldn¡¯t tempt him with wealth or power, they could only hope to use the power of sex to attract him. As long as Zhao Yu fell in love with an Earth woman, regardless of who she was, there was a chance that he would betray the extraterrestrial beings at some point in the future. For them, just one betrayal would be enough. As for the financial interests behind the rights of agency of the three major products, they were nothing more than a financial game. After all, they could print more money if needed. After all, the Earth¡¯s trade with Zhao Yu was based on exchanging resources for Blue Moon credits, which were then used to purchase products. Furthermore, the pricing of the products in the market was entirely determined by Earth, leaving room for profit. There was no risk of the alien scamming Earth. ¡°So, could Zhao Yu be the founder of Blue Moon Technology?¡± ¡°Or perhaps he is a modern-day Einstein who started the fourth technological revolution?!¡± Speculations abounded as people wondered who Zhao Yu really was to receive such treatment from Colonel Chu. Mr. Ma sighed and said, ¡°We still don¡¯t know who he is. Colonel Chu only mentioned that he might make an appearance in Chang¡¯an¡­¡± ¡°But the problem now is that we¡¯re in our forties and fifties, while Zhao Yu appears to be in his twenties. How can we become friends?!¡± The board members exchanged glances, realizing that they were all of mature age, with the youngest among them being forty years old. ¡°Wait, did Councilor Chu say that all of you must become friends with Zhao Yu?¡± Mr. Ma paused for a moment and shook his head, ¡°No, he only said that whoever becomes Zhao Yu¡¯s friend can obtain the rights of agency¡­¡± A corpulent man¡¯s eyes gleamed, and he chuckled, ¡°Old Ma, I have a daughter who is intelligent, clever, beautiful, and in her early twenties. Why don¡¯t we let her give it a try?!¡± When he said this, everyone seemed to understand. ¡°You want to try hooking someone up with Zhao Yu?!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what Councilor Chu was up to?!¡± (Note: Colonel Chu is also Councilor Chu due to his position as the representative of Great Xia in the Earth Federation) ¡°In that case, this Zhao Yu must be an exceptional talent, possibly possessing some high-end technology that the whole world is vying for¡­¡± ¡°Councilor Chu¡¯s idea is to use this method to keep him in the Great Xia region?!!¡± ¡°It must be!¡± Excitement filled the board members. It meant that they also had a chance, and perhaps they could go even further. All they needed to do was make sure their attractive, beautiful, young, and unmarried daughters became friends with Zhao Yu, ideally becoming his romantic partners. Once the rice was cooked, the relationship would be unbreakable! Many people realized this point, and at once, the wealthy sons and daughters of various regional conglomerates set off for Chang¡¯an. Little did they know that Zhao Yu had already left Earth and had no intention of returning for at least a month ? ? ? The Moon. On the Moon¡¯s surface, various types of construction vehicles were bustling, engaged in extensive base expansion work. ¡°Commander, the Earth¡¯s Shield Dome has been sent by spaceship and is expected to be installed within two days,¡± Uncle Da reported as part of his routine work at the command center. Zhao Yu nodded and asked, ¡°How is the expansion of our lunar laser defense system going?¡± ¡°The early laser defense systems of the base were installed on the Moon¡¯s surface near the base. It is only capable of defending this side of the moon¡­¡± ¡°The new comprehensive lunar space-based laser defense system is already halfway complete and will be upgraded in half a day¡­¡± Once completed, any attacks from any direction in space could be intercepted, making the entire moon impregnable. The laser defense system might sound ordinary, as it has been extensively used in novels and movies on Earth, becoming a cliched technology. However, in reality, the lunar space-based laser defense system was the pinnacle of the base¡¯s defense systems, with a technological level reaching 1.99. To put it in perspective, even the fastest progressing laser weapon technology on Earth had only reached a technological level of 0.85, just slightly above the average technological level on Earth by 0.1. It can be said that the space-based laser defense system was currently the highest-level and most formidable defense measure of the base. After Uncle Da finished his introduction, he mentioned the Earth again, saying, ¡°You mentioned before about installing the space-based laser defense system for Earth as well¡­¡± ¡°The situation now is that our resources are insufficient. The remaining resources are only enough to build one-tenth of it. We have to wait until the construction of the three major production lines is completed and we can start large-scale trading of Earth¡¯s resources to continue¡­¡± Zhao Yu stroked his chin and pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°The Earth¡¯s space-based laser defense system is meant to protect Earth. Although our purpose in establishing this system is to obtain resources and technology points¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to supply all the resources for its construction¡­¡± Zhao Yu felt that their willingness to offer technology to protect Earth was already going above and beyond. He paused for a moment and asked, ¡°If we have enough resources, how long would it take to build the Earth¡¯s space-based laser defense system?¡± ¡°Five days. Three days for production, two days for installation¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not rush to start the construction. Wait a few days and find a suitable opportunity to inform the Earth about the arrival of the extraterrestrial fleet¡­¡± ¡°At that time, we can provide technology while they provide resources, giving Earth a protective shield¡­.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: Again With The Plan To Destroy Earth? Chapter 57: Again With The Plan To Destroy Earth? Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Uncle Liu, you¡¯re out!¡± He Jingxuan smiled and approached an elderly man who was walking out of the venue. ¡°Who are you?¡± The old man seemed a bit puzzled, looking at the young woman in front of him, unsure of her identity. ¡°I¡¯m He Jingxuan. When 1 was little, you visited my home. My father is He Maosheng¡­¡± ¡°Oh, He Maosheng¡¯s daughter. You¡¯ve grown up so much!¡± ¡°Uncle Liu, it seems like everyone coming out look either worried or confused. Is it that hard to obtain the right to agency?¡± He Jingxuan asked tentatively. ¡­.. Her purpose in coming here was to follow Uncle Liu and get some inside information. The old man shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t really decide on this matter. You should go back, and when I have time, 1¡¯11 talk to old He about it.¡± He Jingxuan¡¯s heart sank. She knew it was over; the other party wasn¡¯t interested in involving their He family. Since she didn¡¯t want to be rude, she could only smile, ¡°Uncle Liu, you must be tired from the meeting. I have booked a suite at the hotel across the street. Shall I take you there to rest?¡± ¡°No need. 1 have some matters to attend to at my company. I won¡¯t stay here in Chang¡¯an any longer. You go back!¡± The old man firmly refused and walked away without any hesitation. Back home, before He Jingxuan could say anything, the people from the family gathered around her. He Maosheng glanced behind her and saw no one else following, so he quickly asked, ¡°Where is Uncle Liu?¡± ¡°He said he had something to take care of and had to return to the company¡­¡± ¡°What about the right of agency?!¡± He Maosheng quickly asked. He Jingxuan shook her head and said, ¡°Uncle Liu didn¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Her words immediately caused an uproar among the family members. ¡°Jingjing, did you say something that might offend Uncle Liu?¡± ¡°Yeah, your dad and Uncle Liu were so close back then. How could he not tell us anything?!¡± Helplessly, He Jingxuan could only keep explaining. He Maosheng was also contemplating whether his daughter had said something inappropriate and upset Uncle Liu. ¡°Ring ring ring-!¡± Just then, the phone in the house started ringing. A younger relative hurriedly went to answer it, glanced at the displayed number, and said, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s a call from the hotel¡­¡± and picked it up. After listening for just a couple of seconds, the young relative¡¯s face filled with joy, and they quickly looked at He Maosheng and said, ¡°Second Uncle, it¡¯s Uncle Liu!!¡± He Maosheng was overjoyed and hurriedly went to answer the call. Everyone in the hall fell silent, their eyes fixed on the phone, waiting for news. ¡°Hahaha, no problem, no problem. We¡¯re, like, super close. You can treat us like your own family even¡­¡± Seeing He Maosheng¡¯s continuous smile, everyone present was delighted. Although they didn¡¯t know the content of the conversation, it seemed like good news. One minute later, the call ended. ¡°Second Uncle, what¡¯s the situation?!¡± a middle-aged man quickly approached and asked. He Maosheng couldn¡¯t hide his joy and happily said, ¡°Uncle Liu will come to our house later. Let¡¯s quickly tidy up¡­¡± ¡°I knew it! Second Uncle and Uncle Liu have such a good relationship. How could they not care about our He family¡­¡± Just as everyone was preparing to tidy up, the phone rang again. He Maosheng quickly picked up the phone. ¡°Hello, is this the He Jingxuan residence?¡± He Maosheng was momentarily stunned, replied with a yes, and then covered the microphone, looking at He Jingxuan, signaling her to take the call. He Jingxuan didn¡¯t dare to delay and quickly came over to answer the phone, wondering who could be calling. Her phone was naturally not given much attention, and everyone in the hall started to take action, preparing to welcome Uncle Liu¡¯s arrival. After a while, the call ended, leaving He Jingxuan somewhat perplexed. But she still spoke up, ¡°Everyone, please be quiet!¡± ¡°Jingjing, what¡¯s wrong?!¡± He Maosheng, while directing others, quickly asked about the situation upon hearing her words. He Jingxuan massaged her temples and said, ¡°The person on the phone claimed to be the daughter of the Northern Summer Automobile Group, saying they have a cooperation proposal and wanted to visit our house today to discuss it¡­¡± ¡°The Northern Summer Automobile Group?¡± Everyone was puzzled. He Maosheng was also confused. ¡°The Northern Summer Automobile Group is a trillion-dollar giant, occupying one-third of the automobile industry market in Great Xia. They want to cooperate with us?!¡± ¡°I find it strange too. We are a furniture factory, unrelated to the automotive industry. Perhaps it¡¯s a scam call?!¡± He Jingxuan said, uncertain. Unexpectedly, the phone rang again. Nobody dared to ignore it this time. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, He Jingxuan anxiously answered the call. She activated the speakerphone function when she answered the call. ¡°Hello, is this the He Jingxuan residence?¡± ¡°It is. Who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Hello, I am Liu Sisi, the director of Grassland Dairy Group. My father is Liu Zhenhai¡­¡± Although they didn¡¯t pay much attention to the dairy industry, they had heard of Liu Zhenhai¡¯s name. He was the chairman of Grassland Dairy Group, and this Liu Sisi was the daughter of a billionaire conglomerate. He Jingxuan glanced back at everyone, and each person¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion and disbelief. ¡°Hello, hello. May I ask what this is about?¡± ¡°Oh, we have a business proposal and would like to collaborate with your company. When would be convenient for you to meet?¡± ¡°What kind of project is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a multi-billion-dollar project that 1 can¡¯t explain briefly. Let¡¯s meet and discuss¡­¡± He Jingxuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about today afternoon at my house?¡± ¡°That works.¡± The call ended, and a silence fell over the He family. ¡°Is it a scam call?¡± ¡°It seems so. Both calls were from daughters of big corporations. It¡¯s too unbelievable¡­¡± Before they could think much further, the phone rang again. He Jingxuan picked it up. ¡°Hello, is this the He Jingxuan residence?¡± ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Yao Anni, a director at Xia Wei Group¡­¡± This time, everyone knew something was wrong. ¡°Tiezzi, go check with the telecom company. Go ask them whether our landline has been targeted by a scammer company?!¡± ¡°Old Chu, Old Chu, where are you? Answer me!¡± After finishing the meeting, Colonel Chu hadn¡¯t even had a moment to rest when he heard someone shouting outside the door. He furrowed his brows and got up, walking towards the door to see who was so impudent to call him like that. Stepping outside, he saw an old man in his sixties wearing a Mao suit walking quickly towards him, accompanied by several bodyguards. ¡°Senator Zhou, why are you here?!¡± ¡­.. Colonel Chu was taken aback. Wasn¡¯t this senator based in Xia Capital? How did he come to Chang¡¯an?! ¡°Something has happened!!¡± Senator Zhou¡¯s face was filled with urgency as he approached quickly and said, ¡°Come with me to the command center¡­¡± Seeing his urgency, Colonel Chu didn¡¯t have time to think much and quickly followed him to the rooftop. He expected to see a helicopter, but to his surprise, it was a maglev car¡ªthe prototype that Zhao Yu had sent earlier for promotion. ¡°Why did you bring this here?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, let¡¯s go!¡± The two of them quickly boarded the maglev car, and under the driver¡¯s control, it swiftly ascended into the air, heading towards Xia Capital. ¡°The helicopter is too slow, it would take three hours to get here. This maglev car only takes one hour to cover a thousand kilometers¡­¡± Sitting in the car, Senator Zhou¡¯s urgency subsided, and he even explained. Colonel Chu quickly asked, ¡°Senator Zhou, why did you come to find me in such a hurry? What happened?¡± Senator Zhou didn¡¯t directly explain but instead glanced out the window before saying to the driver, ¡°Xiao Wang, increase the altitude¡­¡± Immediately, the maglev car began to ascend rapidly, heading towards the sky at a height of ten thousand meters. Passing through several layers of clouds, the view outside suddenly cleared. ¡°Lookup there!¡± At that moment, Senator Zhou pointed towards outer space. Colonel Chu looked intently and saw hundreds, if not thousands, of space robots moving around far beyond the Earth¡¯s atmosphere. ¡°What are they doing?!¡± Colonel Chu was astonished and quickly asked. Senator Zhou¡¯s face turned grave as he said, ¡°According to the analysis of the expert team, they might be installing some kind of weapon¡­¡± ¡°What you¡¯re seeing is only a part of it. The entire outer layer of the Earth is surrounded by these robots, numbering over a hundred thousand¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Colonel Chu was shocked. ¡°What do they want to do?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. The experts speculate that the aliens might want to destroy the Earth¡­¡± Again? Colonel Chu was dumbfounded. Why did the experts always guess that aliens wanted to destroy the Earth?! But at this moment, it was true that without their knowledge or notification, the aliens were doing something unknown, and it seemed highly threatening. ¡°Old Chu, you¡¯re in charge of the alien affairs.. Quickly contact them and find out what¡¯s going on!!!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Launching a Rocket To The Blue Moon. Ask Them What Is Happening! Chapter 58: Launching a Rocket To The Blue Moon. Ask Them What Is Happening! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°The shielding light curtain seems to have some issues, Uncle Da¡­¡± Li Zongheng suddenly arrived at the command center of the Moon base. Uncle Da projected his body in front of Li Zongheng and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°The purpose of manufacturing the shielding light curtain is twofold. Firstly, it prevents lunar electromagnetic signals from being transmitted into space and discovered by other civilizations¡­¡± ¡°Secondly, it utilizes electromagnetic refraction technology to redirect incoming probing waves along their original trajectory, while also employing optical stealth technology to prevent external observation of the lunar interior¡­¡± Li Zongheng paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°It seems like our optical stealth device isn¡¯t working properly. It appears that we can¡¯t see the real outside world from within the moon¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡­.. Uncle Da frowned, nodding. ¡°There seems to be an issue with the device. I¡¯ll go check it later.¡± Seeing that Li Zongheng didn¡¯t move, Uncle Da continued, ¡°Is there something else?¡± ¡°Yes! II Li Zongheng nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s an issue with the device, then the equipment sent to Earth may also have problems. Why don¡¯t we take them all back?¡± Uncle Da squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Li Zongheng, you¡¯re not in charge of this, are you not?¡± ¡°You are the base manager, and I am in charge of base security. Although we often act together for the amusement of our commander¡­¡± Li Zongheng smiled, a gleam of brilliance flashing through his eyes, ¡°But do you really think that I am nothing more than an actor?¡± Uncle Da furrowed his brow, somewhat uncertain of Li Zongheng¡¯s intentions. ¡°What is you intention?¡± Li Zongheng smiled lightly and said, ¡°I should be asking you the same question.¡± ¡°Installing the protective shield on Earth was the commander¡¯s order!¡± Uncle Da replied confidently. ¡°The protective shield you reported to the commander wasn¡¯t a bidirectional¡­¡± Li Zongheng smiled knowingly. ¡°Tell me your true intentions. Among the ten people involved, only you and I took that step. Do you think I¡¯m easily fooled?¡± Uncle Da took a deep breath and closed his eyes, seemingly lost in thought. After a moment, he opened his eyes and spoke, ¡°We have to be cautious of Earthlings. Humans are terrifyingly smart. We can¡¯t compete with them in terms of intelligence¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s your reason for concealing it from the commander?!¡± Li Zongheng asked. ¡°If you were in my position, what would you do?¡± Uncle Da retorted. Li Zongheng furrowed his brow as he tried to think from Uncle Da¡¯s perspective After a while, he relaxed his brow and nodded slightly. ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s just say that I¡¯ve never come here today and have never known about the malfunction of the equipment. Still, how long do you think you can hide it?¡± ¡°As long as I can¡­¡± Uncle Da replied. The command center fell silent as the two men remained silent, seemingly preoccupied. After a long while, Li Zongheng quietly left, and Uncle Da¡¯s projection disappeared without a trace. ¡°I can¡¯t contact the aliens¡­¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to meet with Zhao Yu? Contact him!¡± Colonel Chu shook his head. ¡°We did exchange contact information, but now the Earth¡¯s electromagnetic signals are unstable, and wireless communication can¡¯t get through!¡± ¡°Are there no other means of communication?¡± Senator Zhou frowned, feeling dissatisfied with Colonel Chu¡¯s performance. ¡°No!¡± Colonel Chu shook his head. ¡°When they sent the prototype over, I specifically asked those robots to help inform Zhao Yu and see if they could keep a spaceship on the ground for communication¡­¡± ¡°What did the robots say?!¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t speak. It seems they only operate according to a fixed program¡­¡± Senator Zhou became increasingly annoyed. ¡°Weren¡¯t their extraterrestrial robots supposed to be highly intelligent? How come they couldn¡¯t convey such information?¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t convey it, but rather the other party doesn¡¯t want to establish a communication point on the ground¡­¡± During their conversation, the maglev car had already arrived at the Xia Capital¡¯s secret base. ¡°You go to the command center first and find a way to contact the aliens. I¡¯ll go report the situation¡­¡± Senator Zhou said, swiftly leaving. Only one person could make him go and report¡ªthe one and only! Colonel Chu pursed his lips, surprised that this matter had actually alarmed that person. However, he didn¡¯t dwell on it and headed straight to the command center. Several senators were already present, seemingly inquiring about the situation, and Chief Engineer Yang was explaining anxiously. When Colonel Chu entered, the senators immediately left Chief Engineer Yang and approached him to ask about the situation. Naturally, Colonel Chu recounted the information he had previously told Senator Zhou. ¡°Xiao Chu, you didn¡¯t do a good job trying to establish communication with the aliens¡­¡± one of the senators said disapprovingly. ¡°Now that Old Zhou has gone to report the situation, let¡¯s wait for further instructions¡­¡± an elderly senator suddenly stood up and, after speaking, looked at Colonel Chu and gestured towards an empty area. ¡°May I have a word with you?¡± ¡°Sure! II The two of them walked to a place where no one was around. ¡°Senator Sun, may I ask what you want to discuss?¡± Colonel Chu had some speculations in his mind. Senator Sun¡¯s business was related to commerce and probably involved the issue of right of agency of the major products. ¡°Have you already told them about the right of agency?¡± Senator Sun asked. ¡°Yes, it was all strictly following the ¡®Alien Negotiation Act¡¯¡­¡± Colonel Chu shook his head. ¡°This is ridiculous. I cannot believe that our country is doing all this just to please a young man¡­¡± Colonel Chu had opposed this plan when he proposed it, but unfortunately, more people agreed than disagreed. ¡°All of this is precautionary. It might not be necessary in the future, but if it works, it might buy Earth an extra lifeline¡­¡± Colonel Chu insisted. Senator Sun shook his head, not entirely agreeing. ¡°That Zhao Yu is just an ordinary person, a lucky one who happened to be chosen by the aliens¡­¡± ¡°Xiao Chu, I¡¯m not criticizing you, but your handling of the alien situation hasn¡¯t been up to par¡­¡± ¡°What you should do is not to please Zhao Yu but to find a way to send our people there¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to directly negotiate with the aliens instead of having a middle man who we¡¯re not sure may speak in favour of us?¡± Colonel Chu nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. We have prepared some plans in this regard, but we lack the opportunity to execute them¡­¡± ¡°If you ask me, I think Zhao Yu played you like a fiddle¡­¡± After speaking, Senator Sun turned and left. The He family mansion was bustling with activity, as it was crowded with prominent business tycoons, a sight rarely seen before. He Maosheng accompanied the distinguished guests throughout, his muscles almost twitching from smiling so much. As for He Jingxuan, she was surrounded by a group of young ladies, who showered her with attention and care, leaving her both delighted and somewhat anxious. ¡°Ladies, may I inquire about the purpose of your visit this time?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for cooperation. Didn¡¯t we discuss it over the phone?¡± ¡°Yes, my family happens to have a project and we would like to collaborate with all of you¡­¡± He Jingxuan got scared the more skeptical she became. She quickly excused herself and tried to find her father. ¡°Dad, Grandma is calling for you!¡± II Huh?¡± He Maosheng was momentarily stunned, quickly apologizing to the guests and explaining that he needed to leave for a moment. To his surprise, all the guests were being excessively polite when he told them he had to leave for a moment. They even praised him for being a good son who cared for his mother. So, the father and daughter went upstairs. They didn¡¯t go see the grandmother, though, because grandmother didn¡¯t even live here. ¡°Jingjing, did you call me upstairs for something?¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you feel that something is off? They all came over without telling us what they want to do. Also, they are all bosses of their companies. I¡¯m pretty sure if we look online, we¡¯d find out that they are actually CEOs and managers¡­¡± ¡°I feel the same way, but I haven¡¯t had the time to process all this. It was a good thing that you got me here¡­¡± He Maosheng nodded. ¡°Wait here, I will call Uncle Liu and see what he has to say¡­¡± ¡­.. ¡°Launch a rocket?!¡± Colonel Chu was getting anxious and quickly responded, ¡°But what if the aliens interpret it as a provocation? That wouldn¡¯t be good!¡± Senator Zhou pointed to the sky and shook his head. ¡°They have already caused such a commotion. If we don¡¯t find out what¡¯s going on, how can anyone sleep peacefully?¡± ¡°Contact your people and have them launch the rocket. Send someone to the moon to investigate!¡± Hearing this tone, Colonel Chu understood that there was no room for discussion anymore. He sighed and could only find General Yang, urging him to launch a manned rocket into space as soon as possible. ¡°Now, we can only hope that our actions won¡¯t anger the aliens¡­¡± When Senator Zhou heard his words, he approached, saying, ¡°You should hope that the aliens¡¯ activities in outer space are not meant to destroy Earth!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: The Alien Fleet Is Coming to the Solar System! Chapter 59: The Alien Fleet Is Coming to the Solar System! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Zhao Yu has been missing for over five years, he must have entered some secret research institution../¡¯ ¡¯ Manager Yu, Zhao Yu had many classmates. Who should we approach first?¡¯1 ¡°I¡¯m guessing the ex-girlfriend. Since they had a past relationship, it might be better to start from there¡­¡± Manager Yu, the owner of the country¡¯s largest cosmetics brand, wished she wasn¡¯t almost forty years old, otherwise, she would personally try to charm Zhao Yu. Second floor of the He family¡¯s villa. ,rOld Liu, what¡¯s with all the commotion? Is it related to the agency rights of Blue Moon Technology Company?¡± ¡°Good news!¡± ¡­.. Old Liu smiled and said, ¡°Although I can¡¯t reveal the details of the meeting to you, I can give you some vague information¡­¡± ¡°Uncle Liu, please tell us!1¡® He Jingxuan hurriedly said. Old Liu glanced at her and smiled, ¡°Jingjing, someone important is from your university class. These people have come here to please that person.¡± ¡°Someone important?1 He Jingxuan was puzzled. What kind of person could attract the attention of trillion-dollar asset groups and even billionaires? Moreover, they were just classmates. What role could she play in all of this? irDo you know who it is?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you the name, but it¡¯s good news. They want to invest in the He family, so just go along with it. Even if it doesn¡¯t work out in the end, no one will trouble you. ¡®1 He Maosheng was overjoyed. With this, even if they couldn¡¯t benefit from the three major products, the offerings from other major groups alone would be enough for the He family to prosper. Instead of reassuring He Jingxuan, Old Liu¡¯s explanation made her more anxious. She went to her room alone, turned on her computer, and logged into a 12-person chat group. To her surprise, the group had already been flooded with countless messages. ¡¯¡¯Classmates, are you all free tomorrow? I¡¯ll treat you to dinner!1¡® ¡°Hey, Old Wang?! Did you get rich or something?1¡® ¡°Well, I got a promotion and a bonus¡­¡± ¡°Wow, this is truly a double happiness!1¡® ¡°Old Zhang, what¡¯s your story?!¡± ¡±A tycoon bought my house at 50% above market price and wants to invest in me¡­¡± Every classmate in the group seemed to be experiencing good fortune. It was either a promotion or a big company offering a high price to recruit them. Only He Jingxuan knew that this was no stroke of luck. One person became successful, and that person influenced the others in the class to be benefited. He Jingxuan tapped on the keyboard and typed, ¡°Classmates, do you know why good things happened to all of us?¡± As soon as she posted the message, the group fell silent for three seconds, then someone asked. ¡°He Jingxuan, could it be you secretly helping us?!¡± ¡°Thanks to He Jingxuan¡­¡± He Jingxuan was the richest and most likely person to do such things in the group. Just as she was about to confirm it, she denied it instead, explaining, ¡°It¡¯s someone in our class who has become successful¡­¡± ¡®¡¯Who is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. These people are trying to please that classmate, and that¡¯s why they reached out to us¡­¡± Everyone paused for a moment, then began speculating on who it could be. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that our class group chat was disbanded by the class leader, that idiot, when we graduated¡­¡± ¡°Exactly! He confessed his love to the counsellor when the counsellor had kids..¡± Without the class group, it was difficult to recall their university classmates from six years ago. Despite various guesses, no one could figure out who it was. ¡°Could it be Zhao Yu?!1¡® ¡°Impossible. When he joined the group, 1 glanced at his profile, and it said ¡®internet cafe upgrade privilege.¡¯ There¡¯s no way that the guy is someone who has to go to the internet cafe for internet access¡­¡± In outer space, a spacecraft from Earth slowly approached Blue Moon and entered its orbit. Before the spacecraft had gone far, it was surrounded by a group of space combat soldiers. ¡°Commander, Blue Moon has detected a spacecraft from Earth with a human inside!¡± At the same time, at the lunar base, Uncle Da also reported the situation. Upon hearing the news, Zhao Yu nodded and said, ¡°It must be about Tianmu. Send a robot to communicate with them!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Under Uncle Da¡¯s remote control, a space combat soldier boarded the spacecraft and transmitted Zhao Yu¡¯s projection. Inside the spacecraft sat Liu Ning, who breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing the projection and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Zhao Yu, I am here to negotiate on behalf of Earth¡­¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?!¡± ¡°Well, we have noticed that there are many of your space soldiers near Earth¡¯s orbit. We are not sure what they are doing.1¡® Zhao Yu smiled faintly and said, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know that the universe follows the dark forest theory¡­¡± (Note: the dark forest theory states that many alien civilizations exist throughout the universe, but they are both silent and paranoid) ¡°In recent years, Earth has emitted many signals that expose your location¡­¡± ¡°Out of goodwill, we plan to create a shield for you. It will prevent Earth from continuing to emit electromagnetic signals into space and also protect against extraterrestrial spying../¡¯ Upon hearing this, Liu Ning quickly expressed her gratitude, took out pen and paper, and began jotting down the rough content. However, she felt that something was amiss. If the universe follows the Dark Forest Law, why haven¡¯t the extraterrestrials represented by Zhao Yu destroyed Earth?! Could it be true, as analyzed by Colonel Chu and others, that the extraterrestrials on the moon were forced to cooperate with Earth due to their damaged mothership?! If that was the case, once they repaired their spacecraft, Earth would be in danger! Unaware of her thoughts, Zhao Yu continued, ¡°There is one more thing I need to inform you about.¡± ¡°Please go ahead, Mr. Zhao!¡± ¡°We have discovered that an extraterrestrial fleet is heading towards the solar system and is expected to arrive in a little over a month¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Liu Ning was greatly shocked and exclaimed, ¡°Are they coming to destroy Earth?!¡¯¡¯ ¡°There is a 90% possibility that they are coming to destroy Earth! ¡± Zhao Yu nodded and said, ¡°There are many hunting fleets in the universe that specialize in destroying other civilizations. This fleet seems to be headed for Earth¡¯s destruction¡­¡± This news was too shocking, leaving Liu Ning speechless and unsure of what to do. ¡°Earth is now as good as defenceless. Even a single star destroyer cannon is enough to annihilate the entire planet¡­¡± ¡°In light of our current cooperative relationship, we have decided to provide you with technology to establish a laser defense system around Earth¡­¡± ¡°Of course, you will need to provide the resources for building the defense system¡­¡± Building a defense system outside of Earth?! Liu Ning¡¯s mind was in chaos, but she understood that this matter was not something she could decide on her own. ¡°Mr. Zhao, this matter is of great importance. I need to return to Earth and report to the higher-ups before I can give you a response¡­¡± ¡°Okay, take your time. Report back to them when you return!¡± After Zhao Yu finished speaking, there was a pause, and then he added, ¡°I will send this robot with you to Earth. Once you have made a decision, you can communicate with it, and it will flyback to space to contact me¡­¡± The call ended, and the projection disappeared. Liu Ning glanced at the motionless robot beside her and didn¡¯t dare say much. She quickly piloted the spacecraft in the direction of Earth. She needed to return as soon as possible to report the impending arrival of the extraterrestrial fleet in the solar system, as well as the information about the Dark Forest Law mentioned by Zhao Yu. These two matters were more important than the sky shield and involved the fate of Earth itself.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Again With An Alien Fleet Coming To Destroy Earth? Chapter 60: Again With An Alien Fleet Coming To Destroy Earth? Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Maglev cars, I¡¯ve only seen them in movies¡­¡± ¡°Do you think this could be extraterrestrial technology?!¡± Discussions about Blue Moon Technologies¡¯ three major products were not dying down on the internet; in fact, they were intensifying. While smartphones couldn¡¯t access the internet, many households had computers. Even those without computers couldn¡¯t resist buying a laptop and connecting it with wired internet after a few days without the web. As a result, computer retailers made a fortune. ¡°Exactly! After White Rabbit 9 went to the moon and disappeared for several days, we suddenly have these advanced technological products¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps White Rabbit 9 encountered aliens on the moon, and all these things were provided by them!¡± ¡­.. Some netizens¡¯ speculations were approaching the truth. However, most people didn¡¯t agree with this viewpoint. ¡°Forget about aliens! It¡¯s all fake. We see so many UFO videos every year, and they¡¯re always blurry. It¡¯s all just media deceiving people¡­¡± ¡°Exactly! If there were really aliens, they would have been exposed long ago. Why have the authorities been so quiet?!¡± ¡°Then how do you explain the three major products from Blue Moon Technologies?!¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just maglev cars. Our country¡¯s maglev technology is strong. We¡¯ve had commercial maglev trains for decades. If we consider the military¡¯s technology being 50 years ahead of civilian technology, the appearance of maglev cars doesn¡¯t surprise me at all. I even think the military might have more advanced technology¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Our country has been researching artificial intelligence robots for decades. Every bank has a robot assistant in it, no?¡± ¡°As for the projection touchscreen watches, the technology isn¡¯t that advanced. We had metaverse and VR technologies more than a decade ago¡­¡± ¡°I feel like when we look at these three major products now, it¡¯s like the feeling we had twenty or thirty years ago when computers and mobile phones first appeared. They seem advanced, but they¡¯re actually Earth technology!¡± ¡°Those who cannot adapt will be eliminated. For now, I just want to make a fortune with these three major products. This time, I¡¯ve really caught the wave¡­¡± Most people preferred to believe that these three major products were independently developed by Earth. The idea of it being aliens that manufactured them just seemed very unbelievable. ?? ¡°I plan to open twenty stores in Chang¡¯an. I want you to be the regional director, and I¡¯ll leave everything to you. You¡¯ll receive a 5% cut from each store after deducting costs¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Gao Qi was initially ecstatic, but then she became somewhat anxious. ¡°General Yu, isn¡¯t that too much?!¡± She had seen the QQgroup and learned from He Jingxuan that they were getting these benefits because these big shots wanted to please someone, a person who happened to be their classmate. But she didn¡¯t have any impressive classmates. She worried that they might have mistaken her for someone else or that she didn¡¯t have that level of friendship. Except for local classmates in Chang¡¯an, with whom she had stayed in touch over the years, she had lost contact with other classmates from different cities. ¡°It¡¯s not too much. I have high hopes for you¡­¡± General Yu chuckled and patted Gao Qi¡¯s shoulder. After a moment of silence, Gao Qi couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and asked, ¡°General Yu, may I ask why you¡¯re being so kind to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m here to expand the market in Chang¡¯an, and I found that you¡¯re quite capable¡­¡± Gao Qi shook her head and said, ¡°I have a classmate who has some influence. What she said is quite different from what you¡¯re saying¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± General Yu paused for a moment and laughed. ¡°Is it He Jingxuan who told you?¡± ¡°Yes, do you know her?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know her!¡± General Yu laughed again. ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯m going to sell you to another comapny?¡± ¡°General Yu, you¡¯re joking. You¡¯ve invested more than ten million in me. You can sell me to anywhere you want, basically¡­¡± Gao Qi pursed her lips and continued, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to help you. I hope you can tell me what I need to do. Otherwise, I won¡¯t feel confident¡­¡± Seeing her determined gaze, General Yu hesitated for a moment and decided to reveal some information. ¡°When you were in college, did you have a boyfriend named Zhao Yu?¡± ¡°Zhao Yu?!¡± Gao Qi widened her eyes. Could it be that the important person was related to Zhao Yu?! ?? Liu Ning experienced an accident during the descent in the spacecraft. Fortunately, the accompanying space robot lifted Liu Ning from the spacecraft at an altitude of several thousand meters above the ground and discarded the spacecraft. They flew towards the Xiadu. The space robot soldier didn¡¯t have any stealth systems, and during the flight, it brushed past an airplane. ¡°What the hell is that?!¡± On the plane, a passenger sitting by the window stared in astonishment, his face filled with shock. But when he called his companion beside him to look outside, the robot flying in mid-air, holding an astronaut, had already disappeared. Zhao Yu¡¯s space soldier, although primarily designed for close combat in space, had poor endurance. However, its flight speed was extremely fast, far surpassing the speed of any aircraft. Within the blink of an eye, it vanished into the clouds. Sitting in the robot¡¯s arms, Liu Ning screamed repeatedly, clutching the robot¡¯s neck tightly, afraid that it might slip and drop her from an altitude of ten thousand meters. This kind of experience couldn¡¯t be compared to flying in an airplane or spacecraft. It was the experience of being alone in the clouds, physically traversing the layers of clouds. What supported her was not a seatbelt or a flying vehicle; it was only the mechanical arm of the robot. ¡°Can you land? We don¡¯t need to rush so much to get to Xiadu¡­¡± ¡°Please, just put me down on the ground¡­¡± During the journey, Liu Ning pleaded continuously, trying to convince the robot to take her back to the ground. Unfortunately, the robot didn¡¯t care about any of that; it just focused on reaching its destination without uttering a single extra word. After an hour of uneasiness, Liu Ning finally landed on the ground, going through a cycle of fainting and waking up repeatedly. As soon as she touched the ground, her legs went weak, and she collapsed instantly. ¡°Liu Ning?!¡± This was a secret base, and people around had already noticed the situation. Several armed guards had surrounded them, vigilantly watching the robot. A scanner appeared on top of the robot¡¯s head, emitting a flash of infrared light. In the next second, its internal chip analyzed the surroundings. [Carbon-based lifeform: humanoid] [Weapons: automatic rifle, handgun, hand grenades, combat knife] [Threat level: low] [Response: standby in place] ¡°Don¡¯t shoot!¡± Although Liu Ning felt weak, she understood the gravity of the situation and quickly shouted, fearing that the guards might cause unnecessary trouble. On the guards¡¯ side, they swiftly dispersed and went to report. Their walkie-talkies had been replaced with signal flares for use in emergency situations due to radio interference. Before long, Chief Engineer Yang and Colonel Chu rushed out. ¡°Liu Ning, what are you doing here?!¡± Chief Engineer Yang was surprised. According to the spacecraft¡¯s settings, the landing point was hundreds of miles away, and they had informed the people there to provide assistance at any time. Liu Ning¡¯s face turned pale, and she sighed with relief before explaining, ¡°There was a problem with the spacecraft, and we were forced to abandon the cabin. It brought me all the way back¡­¡± Naturally, everyone noticed the robot next to Liu Ning. It was much larger than the engineering robot prototype Zhao Yu had delivered, standing nearly three meters tall and equipped with various weapons¡ªa clearly combat-oriented robot. Seeing this, Chief Engineer Yang quickly approached and expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, my robotic friend¡­¡± Unfortunately, the robot didn¡¯t respond, whether due to an inability to speak, disdain, or lack of a communication program. Liu Ning hurriedly added, ¡°It was sent by Zhao Yu to deliver a message¡­¡± Colonel Chu nodded and asked, ¡°Did you find out the purpose of those extraterrestrial robots on Earth¡¯s orbit?!¡± Liu Ning glanced at the robot and hurriedly replied, ¡°Colonel Chu, something major is happening. An alien fleet is coming to destroy the Earth!!¡± Colonel Chu was stunned. Again? ¡­.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: The Time Limit for the Destruction of the Earth Chapter 61: The Time Limit for the Destruction of the Earth Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Gao Qi was surprised by how well President Yu treated her. Not only had he invested in her projects, but he also promoted her to the position of Regional Director. Surprisingly though, his ultimate request was for her to rekindle her relationship with her ex-boyfriend, Zhao Yu. And she was expected to be the one to initiate it. ¡°President Yu, could you tell me why you¡¯re doing this?¡± Gao Qi asked, her face filled with puzzlement. Zhao Yu was just an ordinary guy in her eyes, so why was she asked to go through all this hassle for him? ¡°I can¡¯t reveal that¡­¡± President Yu replied, shaking his head. He paused for a moment, mulling over how to best explain the situation. He finally spoke up, ¡°Have you ever heard of the ¡®Milk Tea Girl ?¡± ¡°Sure, I have.¡± Gao Qi nodded. ¡°The Milk Tea Girl, an ordinary girl from a typical family, was chosen by a millionaire corporate chairman to be his wife. She became an admiration for countless young girls. Even among the high society, she holds a central position. Top celebrities entering such circles tread with caution to avoid any missteps. It¡¯s quite an enviable situation.¡± President Yu flashed her a knowing smile, ¡°If you manage to get back with Zhao Yu, 1 assure you that your status will surpass that of the Milk Tea Girl!¡¯1 This statement left Gao Qi stunned. She couldn¡¯t comprehend how Zhao Yu could possibly hold such immense influence. Regrettably, President Yu never disclosed Zhao Yu¡¯s true identity. After President Yu departed, Gao Qi couldn¡¯t resist opening the chat group titled ¡®Youth Fades, but not Charm¡¯. She first noticed Zhao Yu s profile picture; it was grey, indicating he was offline. ¡­.. Scanning through the group chat, she saw hundreds, possibly thousands, of new messages. What struck her most was that the group was also discussing Zhao Yu. Frantically, Gao Qi typed, ¡°Do you all know about this?!¡± ¡°Indeed. I initially thought President Liao truly appreciated my abilities. Only later did I realize that he wanted me to introduce him to Zhao Yu¡­¡± came one response. ¡°I experienced the same thing. 1 even asked them about Zhao Yu¡¯s occupation, but nobody would tell me¡­¡± replied another. ¡°Can any of you tell me why Zhao Yu is being treated so deferentially by these influential people?!¡± someone questioned. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Wang Qian added to the conversation, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Zhao Yu is an orphan. Could he be the secret illegitimate child of some ultra-wealthy individual, recently discovered?!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too far-fetched?!¡± came a skeptical reply. ¡°I¡¯ve been reading a city-based novel recently,¡± Li Wenbo chimed in, ¡°The protagonist¡¯s situation is somewhat similar to Zhao Yu¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the novel about?¡± Gao Qi asked curiously. ¡°In the novel, the main character is a cultivator, capable of creating elixirs that grant eternal life. I suspect Zhao Yu disappeared these years to become a cultivator. He only recently returned, revealing his talents, and has since attracted the attention of the elite. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want a shot ar immortality?¡± ¡°The likelihood of that is pretty high. The rich do fear death above all else¡­¡± came the last comment. In Xia du, a top-secret meeting was held underground. The meeting convened nine council members, with an additional thirty plus think tank members. Chief Engineer Yang, and Liu Ning, present as observers. ¡°Liu Ning, now describe in detail your conversation with Zhao Yu on Blue Moon,¡± commanded a voice from the group. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Liu Ning didn¡¯t take this request lightly. Wearing a cloak of nervousness, she meticulously narrated the events that had unfolded on Blue Moon. Once she concluded, Colonel Chu sought further clarification, questioning her to ensure no detail was missed. Assured, he turned his attention to the think tank members, ¡°What are your thoughts on this matter?¡± ¡°There appears to be a logical inconsistency!11 responded the first of the think tank members to speak. A young man named Zhuge Tao, a descendant of the historically renowned Zhuge Clan, and a rare youth to have entered the esteemed think tank ranks at such a young age.. ¡°If, as Zhao Yu suggests, the universe adheres to the law of the dark forest, then why haven¡¯t they destroyed Earth?¡± he questioned. Colonel Chu gave a nod of acknowledgment, inviting him to elaborate. ¡°The aliens, as I understand, propose that they offer the technology, and we contribute the resources. Together we construct a laser defense system around Earth to protect against the approaching alien fleet. However, there seems to be a flaw in this plan¡­¡± Adjusting his glasses, Zhuge Tao continued, ¡°The alien fleet has set its sights on Earth. They had all the freedom to leave. So, why would they choose to aid Earth?¡± Chief Engineer Yang couldn¡¯t help but interject.¡± Is it possible that the dark forest law that the universe follows is fake? They lied to us, afraid that we would abandon them and contact the alien fleet?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Zhuge Tao acknowledged him with a glance before continuing, ¡°Currently, I have two hypotheses. Let me share them, and you can judge which seems more plausible¡­¡± Colonel Chu harbored his own suspicions but saw no need to voice them. As a council member, it wasn¡¯t his role to preempt his subordinates. Furthermore, he wanted to benefit from their diverse perspectives, hoping to see a more comprehensive picture. ¡°The first hypothesis centers around Zhao Yu s claim, ¡°The universe adheres to the Dark Forest law, and civilizations are engaged in a fight to the death! ¡± ¡°The logic falters when considering why the moon aliens would seek to establish contact with Earth, and even more so, why build factories here?¡± Chief Engineer Yang, seeming somewhat lost, asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t rhe cooperation with Earth to acquire resources?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s merely for resources, why not wipe out Earth¡¯s inhabitants? The whole planet would then be theirs!¡± Zhuge Tao retorted calmly before continuing, ¡°Hence, their alliance with Earth isn¡¯t solely about resources. Their actual objective seems to be to spur Earth¡¯s technological advancement¡­¡± ¡°I suspect that the moon aliens are primarily a fleet. For unknown reasons, their spacecraft, capable of traversing light-years, conducting ultra-iong-distance jumps, and teleportation, has suffered damage¡­¡± ¡°Forced to land on the dark side of the moon, they discovered Earth¡¯s civilization. However, due to their severely impaired weapons system, they didn¡¯t reveal themselves. Instead, they captured some humans as a means to understand and study Earth¡­¡± ¡°Simultaneously, they established an underground base to urgently repair various spaceship facilities¡­¡± ¡°After more than five years of development and repair, they¡¯ve managed to regain control of weapons, conventional spacecraft, projection touch watches, and other technologies¡­¡± ¡°However, they lack the technology to traverse light-years. This is what compels them to collaborate with Earth, to promote our scientific advancements. The objective is to complete the missing segments of their technology¡­¡± Chief Engineer Yang scratched his head in confusion, ¡°Their technology far outstrips ours, so why would they want to collaborate with Earth?¡± In his understanding, their magnetic levitation technology, their star-destroying weaponry, and such were leaps and bounds beyond anything Earth had developed. Why, then, would they feel the need to cooperate with us? Zhuge Tao didn¡¯t respond directly, but posed a question, ¡°What do you think has been crucial for our advancement from primitive times to now?¡± Chief Engineer Yang caught off guard, pondered for a moment, then replied, ¡°Could it be scarcity of resources leading us to innovate, lest we perish?¡± Zhuge Tao turned to the eager Liu Ning and nodded, ¡°If you have an idea, feel free to share it.¡± Liu Ning looked somewhat apprehensive, ¡°Can 1 speak up?¡± Surrounded by many wise individuals, she couldn¡¯t fathom why none of them were speaking up. They all seemed utterly calm, maintaining an almost serene composure. Zhuge Tao glanced at the silent intellectuals, and offered a comforting smile, ¡°No worries. It¡¯s not as if you¡¯re risking your livelihood. Even if you¡¯re mistaken, there¡¯s no harm done. Besides, we¡¯ve been around each other so long, our thinking tends to align. Fresh perspectives are always welcome.¡± Relieved, Liu Ning finally spoke, ¡°I believe the key to our development from primitive times lies in our ability to use tools¡­¡± ¡°No, it should be communication¡­¡± Chief Engineer Yang interrupted, shaking his head, feeling his previous input was somewhat off, ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s related to societal structures?¡± ¡°Or could it be geography?¡± Colonel Chu, not having the patience for this discussion, interjected, ¡°There are four types of factors that foster the development of civilization: geography, politics, economy, and technology. But these are just textbook concepts, Zhuge Tao, what is your perspective?¡± ¡°My view is that it¡¯s all about population!¡± Zhuge Tao replied with a knowing smile, ¡°Be it geography, politics, economy, or technology, with a sufficiently large population, you¡¯ll eventually get there. The more people, the more possibilities¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, I believe the cornerstone of civilization¡¯s development is population¡­¡± ¡°Returning to the previous question, it¡¯s known that these moon aliens arrived here due to a fleet crash, hence their numbers would understandably be limited¡­¡± ¡°A significant amount of their technology is likely stored on their ships. This might explain the disparities in their technological capabilities¡­¡± ¡°The key missing technology that would allow them to traverse light-years back to their home planet is something they can¡¯t compensate for on their own¡­¡± ¡°So, if they wish to return home, they¡¯re forced to momentarily violate the Dark Forest Law¡¯, and reluctantly cooperate with Earth to advance our technology¡­¡± ¡°We can deduce that the moment their mother ship is fully repaired, it would be the end of Earth as we know it!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Saving the Blue Star Begins with Seducing Zhao Yu! Chapter 62: Saving the Blue Star Begins with Seducing Zhao Yu! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Alien fleets are coming, you say?!¡± Chief Engineer Yang asked in confusion. ¡°It could be a ruse, or it could be true!¡± Zhuge Tao replied with a faint smile. ¡°If it¡¯s real, the aliens on the moon are willing to offer their technology, helping us establish a defense system. This implies that they¡¯re confident enough to face the alien fleet. Why else would they make such an effort?¡± ¡± But if it¡¯s fake, then their motive is to create a tense atmosphere and urge our Earth¡¯s technology to develop vigorously¡­¡± ¡°In addition, who said that the laser defense system must be used to resist alien invasion?¡± ¡°When our goal is achieved, the laser defense system will most likely be turned into a weapon that can destroy the Earth¡­¡± Zhuge Tao said with a solemn expression. ¡­.. Horse racing? After hearing this deduction, many representatives felt a chill run down their spines, and they felt suffocated. ¡°Hold on,¡± Liu Ning interjected, ¡°According to your theory, they wouldn¡¯t have to disclose to us that the universe adheres to the Dark Forest Law, would they?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Zhuge Tao affirmed with a nod, ¡°This is the crux of my logical dilemma. They didn¡¯t have to disclose this information, yet they did¡­¡± ¡± What I can think of is more logical. The universe does indeed follow the rules of the Dark Forest. They are just telling the truth¡­¡± Colonel Chu interjected,¡±If that¡¯s the case, aren¡¯t they afraid that we¡¯ll figure out their motives?¡¯¡±¡® Zhuge Tao shook his head, a cloud of bewilderment in his eyes. The cognitive processes of the moon¡¯s aliens significantly differed from those of Earth¡¯s humans. ¡°The only explanation I can conceive,¡± he began, ¡°is that these moon-dwelling aliens don¡¯t represent the apex of alien civilization¡­¡± ¡± It¡¯s not just technology, but also intelligence. The truly intelligent people will definitely stay in their civilization¡¯s cradle. Those who venture into the universe aboard spaceships are likely just crew members and warriors¡­¡± ¡± This also means that the people who rule the alien base on the moon are like Liu Ning, Zhang Tao, and Wang Dongdong on Earth. They fell to a primitive era. They might have originated from a superior civilization, but they brought only a fraction of it. This results in certain shortcomings in their perception and problem-solving abilities¡­¡± As he spoke, he glanced at Liu Ning, implying that the upper limit of intelligence for aliens on the moon was the same as you. You didn¡¯t even realize that there were flaws in your thinking. The councilmen presented looked at the other thinkers. Seeing them speechless, they understood that Zhuge Tao¡¯s assumption had essentially excavated everything substantial. What remained were minor details, lacking in significance. ¡°Tell me your second hypothesis!¡± Colonel Chu nodded.¡± ¡°The second hypothesis is that the law of the universe forest is false!¡± ¡± If it¡¯s fake, hence there must be another way civilizations coexist in the universe¡­¡± ¡± Let¡¯s assume that there is a law among space civilizations that forbids the invasion of native planets that have yet to join the universe family¡­¡± ¡± The moon aliens ¡®actions are to hide Earth from other civilizations and use it to scheme for benefits¡­¡± ¡± As for what these gains might be, that depends on what¡¯s most in demand among current universal civilizations¡­¡± ¡± Resources, it should not be the issue as the other planets in the solar system have plenty of those as well. There¡¯s no need for them to keep an eye on Earth¡­¡± ¡°I personally think that it might have something related to humans¡­¡± ¡± For example, the intelligent life forms born in each civilization have an upper limit to their aptitude, and the speed at which they comprehend the laws of the universe is varies¡­¡± ¡± Some intelligent life forms might need ten thousand years to develop from the first industrial revolution to the second industrial revolution¡­¡± ¡°As for us earthlings, we can break through and develop at rapid pace in an extremely short time¡­¡± Chief Engineer Yang scratched his head perplexed.¡± The threshold for the first and second industrial revolutions doesn¡¯t seem to be high, right?!¡± ¡°This is what you think as an Earthling!¡± Zhuge Tao nodded.¡± Because you¡¯re already an Earthling, so you will find it easy. But think about it from another perspective. If you were a cat, how would you understand that humans can control light with the flip of a switch?¡±¡®¡±¡® ¡°Imagine if the majority of civilizations in the universe evolved from cats, dogs, pigs, or even non-carbon-based life forms. Then we humans are the privileged ones. We might not have the greatest potential, but we¡¯re certainly in the upper tier¡­¡± ¡± This also explains why the alien civilization built a canopy and laser defense system for Earth¡­¡± ¡± They want to dominate Earth and use our intelligence and insight to propel their civilization even further¡­¡± Chief Engineer Yang was a little unwilling and questioned again,¡± Then why didn¡¯t they do this more than five years ago? Why did they have to delay it by five years?¡± ¡°If you have to need a reason, there are thousands or even countless of them¡­¡± Zhuge Tao shook his head.¡± It could be the universe¡¯s laws, or it could be the internal discussion of the civilization that lasted until current event. There are too many possibilities¡­¡± Colonel Chu saw that Zhuge Tao¡¯s two assumptions were not too far apart of his own thoughts. He did not waste any time and turned to the people from the think tank. ¡± Now, let¡¯s formulate a strategy based on these two theories!¡± The wise men could analyze both scenarios. What important was how to countermeasures them later. ¡± I¡¯ll tackle on the first one. The universe follows the Dark Forest Law. Our initial strategy is to keep a low profile and try to hide our true intention¡­¡± ¡± Pretend that we still clueless about their ultimate goal. We will engage in superficial daily negotiations with them thus keeping our intellect a par with theirs¡­¡± The first to voice about his opinion was a silver-haired old man. ¡± I¡¯ll handle the second strategy. Maintain a public pretense while secretly establishing the Blue Moon Research Institute on the ground. This will study alien¡¯s technology while subtly allowing the others to discover our actions, making them believe they know our progress. Simultaneously, we set up the real, highly classified alien technology research institute underground to find ways to counter the aliens¡­¡± ¡± Thirdly, when they they plan to expedite the development of a certain technology on Earth, try to slow down the progress as much as possible to buy time for the final destruction of Earth¡­¡± ¡± The tenth option is to sit back and watch the fight unfold. We¡¯ll wait for the new alien fleet to fight to death with the moon¡¯s alien fleet¡­¡± ¡± Eleventh, kill with a borrowed knife. Reach out the new alien fleet secretly and eliminate the moon aliens¡­¡± ¡± Twelfth, send people to the moon, bypassing Zhao Yu, and directly connect with the aliens¡­¡± ¡± Nineteen, evade the alien blockade on the moon. Dispatch someone to inform the new alien fleet and allowing Earth become a member of the cosmic family¡­¡± ¡± Twenty, construct a massive spaceship to carry a portion of human population and escape the solar system¡­¡± ¡± Twenty-first, revive the plan of tunneling through the earth, build an underground city, and preserve the humanity¡­¡± The people from the think tank had come up with many plans. Both scenarios were covered, but they still needed to discuss how to implement them and how they should be executed required further deliberation At that moment, they had reached a conclusion on the matter that needed to be dealt with first. ¡± Firstly, we have no power to stop the Earth¡¯s Protective Shield and laser defense system. We can only let them build it¡­¡± ¡± Secondly, in order to stabilize the moon aliens, the resource requirements for the construction of the defense system mentioned by them should be met as much as possible¡­¡± ¡°Third, use a seduction strategy on Zhao Yu to keep the aliens off guard¡­¡± Who could have anticipated that a civilization seemingly intent on peace was secretly scheming to obliterate the other party? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Blue Moon Dollar’s Equal Resource! Chapter 63: Blue Moon Dollar¡¯s Equal Resource! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation [Base: Level 1] [Experience: 52300/100000] [Technology Points: 2935 points.] (Increase by 1 point per hour)] When Zhao Yu delievered the prototype and received the resources, the Mysterious Merchant title was activated. The three products earned him a total of nearly 2,000 Technology Points. In the EXP column, he still needed 50,000 technology points to upgrade to a level 2 base. ¡°The 14.000 Technology Points expended on the seven basic technologies can¡¯t be recuperated, and the nearly 5000 Technology Points spent on the construction of the various technology research institutes can¡¯t be recovered either¡­¡± ¡°Only about 30,000 technology points can truly be regained. Even if I exchange all tradable items, it won¡¯t suffice to instantly boost us to Level 2¡­¡± ¡­.. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t give them weapons. Although Zhao Yu didn¡¯t know what the higher-ups of the Blue Planet were contemplating. However, he judged others by himself. Once Blue Star had the same combat strength as him, that might well signify his downfall. ¡°The alien fleet will be arrived in about a month. Before that, I need to prepare for war¡­¡± Zhao Yu left the base control center and sought out Uncle Da. ¡°Before our technology breaks through 1.99, what¡¯s the maximum military power we can potentially achieve given our current technological level?¡± Zhao Yu asked ¡°Sir, are you worried about the alien fleet?¡± ¡°Yes! Zhao Yu nodded.¡± We have no information about the size of the alien fleet or the level of their technology. But regardless of their specifics, I refuse to sit idle, waiting for the end¡­¡± If the opponent¡¯s technology level was higher than 2.0, Zhao Yu was resolved to inflict significant damage on the enemy, even if it meant blowing up his own base. ¡°These days, I¡¯ve been tirelessly simulating scenarios of an alien fleet invasion¡­¡± Uncle Da activated the 3D holographic projection. Displayed was the solar system, viewed at a 23¡ã angle. The sun was at the core, with the Earth on the third orbit, and the Moon not too far from it. According to the orbit of the eight planets around the sun, eight oval rings were obtained. ¡°An alien fleet could come in from the orbit of Neptune on the outer rim,¡± Uncle Da suggested, pointing to the furthest orbit,¡± they could approach from the paths of Mercury or Venus¡­¡± ¡°The entire solar system is like a sieve. There are loopholes everywhere. We¡¯re not currently capable of setting up a defense system encompassing the entire solar system¡­¡± ¡°So, my thought is to establish a defense system in sync with Earth on several orbits closer to our planet¡­¡± ¡°Venus and Mars, being the closest orbits to Earth, make ideal positions for the first line of defense¡­¡± ¡°Mercury and Jupiter as the second closest orbits. We can set up the second line of defense there¡­¡± ¡°In order to form a full protection, a multitude of defense systems needed in the orbit of the Earth¡­¡± In the three-dimensional map, the eight planets were still rotating at its own pace respectively. With Earth as the center, two circles were drawn. The first circle was bordered by the orbits of Venus and Mars, and the second circle was outlined by the orbits of Mercury and Jupiter. The two circles weren¡¯t static. They moved in tandem with the Earth¡¯s orbit. This required our defense system to an addition of kinetic energy systems. The defense system in Mercury and Venus ¡®orbit was needed to be slower, to maintain synchronization with Earth. On the other hand, the defense system in Mars and Jupiter¡¯s orbit was required to be faster. ¡°However, the resources needed to do so are astronomical¡­.¡± Originally, the Moon and the Earth¡¯s laser defense system that was about to be built did not require any kinetic energy systems. All they needed to do was to place these defense facilities in the lunar or Earth¡¯s synchronous orbit and they will stayed stationary. But now, the two lines of defense that were to be set up used the orbit of the four planets, we couldn¡¯t harness the planets¡¯ gravity, considering their rotational speed significantly differed from Earth¡¯s. This meant that every defense point, even a small part, had to be equipped with kinetic energy systems. ¡°Is there no way to utilize magnetic forces?¡± Zhao Yu, who had some understanding of magnetic technology, knew that it offered limitless use. ¡°The two lines of defense are too far away from the five planets. This situation was making it almost impossible to leverage magnetic forces¡­¡± Uncle Da shook his head.¡± I¡¯ve already designed two lines of defense in the most cost-effective way.¡± ¡°The first defense line requires the construction of about 100 million defense bases. All of them are going to be operated by nuclear power thus it will be costly. My idea is to install nuclear power systems on 100,000 large bases and operate at the speed of synchronization with the Earth. The remaining 99 small bases are equipped with magnetic power systems and operate along the major bases.¡± ¡°This way, we can save a lot of costs¡­¡± Upon hearing that the first defense line would require the construction of 100 million defense bases, Zhao Yu gave a slight nod and asked, ¡°How much resources does a single base require?¡± He regretted it immediately after he asked. Regardless of the technology, the resources required were exceedingly diverse. Each time he asked, Uncle Da would go on about this metal element¡¯s weight in grams or that metal element¡¯s weight in kilograms, leaving Zhao Yu¡¯s head spinning. ¡°Sir, I mentioned last time that we needed resources such as Gadolinium, Terbium, Dysprosium, Holium, Erbium, Thusium, Ytterbium, Lutesium, Scorium, Yttriumum, and so on¡­¡± ¡°Every time I build something, I have to explain it once again. It¡¯s very complicated and you don¡¯t quite grasp it. These past few days, I¡¯ve been trying to find a way to simplify the explanation of resource requirements¡­¡± ¡°Later, when you established trade with Earth and created the Blue Moon Coin for equivalent exchanges, I found a solution to make understanding resource quantities much easier for you!¡± ¡°How does it work?¡± Zhao Yu inquired with curiosity. ¡°Your Blue Moon Coins serve as the conduit between Earth¡¯s resources and lunar goods¡­¡± ¡°This gives me a hint. I can leverage Blue Moon Coins to quantify the resources needed for all product development¡­¡± ¡°For example, the construction of a projection touch watch requires about one Blue Moon Coin¡¯s worth of resources, while Earth¡¯s buying price is 100 Blue Moon Coins¡¯ worth¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes sparkled. This quantitative method indeed clarified things for him. Otherwise, he was always unsure whether the resources obtained from Earth were surplus or insufficient. After all, during transactions, Uncle Da had to provide a list of what was needed, and it was mostly incomprehensible to him. ¡°I¡¯ve drafted a table for you to understand it easily¡­¡± As he spoke, Uncle Da conjured another list. [List of resources equivalent to Blue Moon Coins required to produce 1 unit of product without consuming Technology Points: ] [Projection Touch Watch: 1 Blue Moon Coin equivalent resource.] [Basic robot: 3 Blue Moon Coins worth of resources.] [Maglev car: 5 Blue Moon Coins worth of resources.] [..] [Transport Ship: 10000 Blue Moon Dollar equivalent resources.] [U-shaped warship: 15000 Blue Moon Coins worth of resources.] [Star Destroyer Cannon: 1 million Blue Moon dollars worth of resources.] Zhao Yu immediately understood the stated price. ¡°So the Star Annihilator Cannon gobbles up that much in resources!¡± ¡± Oh right,¡± he asked curiously,¡± Speaking of which, how much did we charge Earth in Blue Moon Coins for those three products?¡± ¡°Sell the Projection Touch Watch to them for 100 Blue Moon Coins worth of resources¡­¡± ¡°Basic robots for 300 Blue Moon dollars¡­¡± ¡°Maglev cars, sold them for 500 Blue Moon dollars worth of resources¡­¡± ¡°So, we¡¯ve made a killing, haven¡¯t we?!¡± Zhao Yu instantly brimmed with excitement. Previously, without a benchmark, he had no sense of how much profit he was amassing from Earth. He just knew it was significant. Now, with Uncle Da making such a comparison, he was entirely stoked. ¡°Sir, do you want to hear about the resources needed for the first line of defense?¡± Zhao Yu had a foreboding feeling and ventured, ¡°How much does a large base cost to construct?¡± ¡°1000 Blue Moon Coins in resources¡­¡± ¡­.. ¡°So expensive?¡± Ten base points could build a transport ship. The issue was, the first line of defense needed a million large bases, totaling a staggering one billion Blue Moon Coins¡¯ worth of resources. ¡°What about smaller bases?¡± ¡°100 Blue Moon Coins worth of resources¡­¡± Zhao Yu felt a bit lost and unsure, ¡°Uncle Da, how many of these smaller bases are we planning to build?¡± ¡± Ninety-nine million of them are equivalent to 9.9 billion Blue Moon dollars worth of resources. Adding on the resources required by the base point, the first line of defense will require a total of 10.9 billion Blue Moon dollars worth of resources¡­¡± ¡°That much?! Zhao Yu gasped, utterly taken aback.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Shortage of 20 Billion Blue Moon Dollars Chapter 64: Shortage of 20 Billion Blue Moon Dollars Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Commander, would you like to know the cost in Blue Moon Coins for the resources required for the second defense line?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not, we will discuss it later¡­¡± A wave of exhaustion washed over Zhao Yu. The first defense line demanded a resource value of 10.9 billion Blue Moon Coins. The second line, with its wider operating orbit, would undoubtedly cost more. Uncle Da nodded and continued,¡± Commander, our lunar base needs expansion. The fleet of warships and the production lines required for both defense lines¡­¡± ¡°Cut to the chase, what¡¯s the cost?¡± ¡°Roughly, we¡¯re talking about 5 billion in Blue Moon Coin equivalent resources for the production line alone. Once established, we can mass-produce soldiers within a short period¡­¡± Alright, 5 billion Blue Moon dollars worth of resources, and it was merely for the production line. Did the soldiers not come with a price tag? ¡­.. Just the U-shaped warships alone cost 15000 Blue Moon dollars. 10,000 warships would cost 150 million, not including the other types of warships. Zhao Yu felt a headache creeping in. ¡°Uncle Da,¡± he began, ¡°what¡¯s the progress on the Mercury and Venus projects?¡± Uncle Da shook his head. ¡°Without the upgrade of the third-generation nuclear fusion reactor, the projects are practically on hold. After all, at our current speed, even a round trip to Mercury, our closest planet, would take several months. We simply can¡¯t wait that long¡­¡± Seeing Zhao Yu¡¯s disappointment, Uncle Da quickly added, ¡°Commander, there¡¯s no need for such pessimism. Our lunar resources might not be as rich as Earth¡¯s, they¡¯re about one-tenth, but our daily mining output is not insignificant¡­¡± ¡°How much can we mine every day?¡± Zhao Yu hurriedly asked. ¡± About 10,000 blue Blue Coins worth of resources¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?!¡± This amount was paltry compared to the billions of resources he needed. ¡°On our moon, we have abundant reserves of iron, copper, sodium, silicon, helium-3, titanium, potassium, and more. If we converted all of this to Blue Moon Coins, we could mine an equivalent of about 100 million Blue Moon Coins per day¡­¡± Uncle Da shook his head. ¡°But many products require more than these resources. So, mining these surplus materials is pointless. They¡¯d just sit there¡­¡± Zhao Yu grasped this point. Every piece of technology needed a diverse set of resources. Not everything could be built with iron alone. They lacked rare metals and rare earth elements, many of which could be found on Earth but not on the Moon. ¡°To give a simple example, a projection touch watch involves millions of manufacturing processes¡­¡± ¡°One step in creating the optical sensor, which involves dealing with the electromotive force generated by the photoelectric effect, requires many semiconductor materials like Ge, PbS, CdS¡­¡± ¡°Many of the elements required in refining these semiconductors are scarce or completely non-existent on the Moon. We need to import them from Earth¡­¡± ¡°I know!¡± Zhao Yu massaged his temples, feeling as if he was drowning in unforeseen debt. He regretted allowing Uncle Da to quantify resource needs in Blue Moon Coins. How wonderful it would be to simply be a carefree commander. After catching his breath, Zhao Yu finally voiced about his plan, ¡°Right now, the priority is to upgrade the third-generation nuclear fusion reactor. We¡¯re still short of 7,500 Tech Points. Make another list, see which non-essential tech products we could trade with Earth¡­¡± The third-generation nuclear fusion reactor upgrade needed 10,000 Tech Points. Once achieved, it could increase the speed of spaceships and warships. This would possibly allow exploration and development of other planets, easing his pressure. But for now, Zhao Yu realized, they needed to conduct massive trades with Earth to acquire resources. ¡°I was hoping I wouldn¡¯t need to visit Earth anytime soon, but it seems I must make the trip¡­¡± Zhao Yu wanted to expedite the production line, quickly push the three main products into the market, so that the lunar base could progress rapidly. ¡°Commander, the two lines of defense are just a defense system, however, is often a strong offense. I have here a list of offensive forces we could utilize.¡± ¡°Tell me more!¡± Uncle Da projected the 3D image again. ¡°According to my simulation, the speed of an extraterrestrial fleet should exceed our warships, which makes weapons like our Star Destroyer Cannon, aimed at fixed targets, inappropriate¡­¡± The Star Destroyer Cannon was relatively slow, firing a single shot could easily alert the enemy from distance, allowing them to evade in advance. ¡± After our two lines of defense are established, it would be quite difficult for the enemy to use similar weapons to attack our main base¡­¡± ¡± In this situation, if they desire to invade, they would first need to dismantle the base points on our two defense lines. Similarly, if we aim to eliminate them, we must destroy their fleet¡­¡± ¡°Eventually, it would inevitably evolve into a battle between our warships¡­¡± ¡°Wait, base points can be wiped out?!¡± Zhao Yu was taken aback. He had assumed that once a defense system was established, it was invincible as long as the technological superiority was not significantly in the enemy¡¯s favor. ¡°Absolutely, each base point has a limited energy reserve. If the enemy intensely attacks a specific base point, its energy could be completely drained¡­¡± ¡°In that case, you¡¯re saying even our defense line isn¡¯t secure, and there¡¯s a possibility of alien spaceships breaking through?¡± ¡± Exactly. At such times, we would need our space warships to compensate for the loss, fend off enemy ships, and repair the base points¡­¡± After listening to Uncle Da¡¯s description, Zhao Yu scratched his head.¡± So, our war with the alien would essentially be a drawn-out war of attrition?¡± ¡°Not necessarily!¡± ¡°There might be two possibilities¡­¡± ¡± The first option, as mentioned above, the alien fleet¡¯s technological level might not greatly exceed ours, and they might not be significantly stronger. In this case, both sides would have some wiggle room to manoeuvre¡­¡± ¡± The second possibility is that the alien fleet¡¯s technological level outclasses ours, then we could be easily obliterated¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded. As he had previously thought, if they faced the second scenario, they might as well await their doom. The enemy might employ advanced dimensional reduction technologies, like a two-dimensional foil described in some novels. ¡°We can only prepare for war based on the possibility that the alien fleet is not much different from us¡­¡± ¡°At that point, behind each defense line, we would need to establish 12 military bases, deploy numerous mobile units, and be prepared to support any base point under attack at any given time¡­¡± The 12 bases would be evenly distributed, encompassing the spherical defense line with Earth at its core. ¡°How many warships does a military base need?¡± ¡°At Minimum, one mothership, a hundred reconnaissance ships, a thousand frigates, ten thousand destroyer, a hundred cruisers, ten battleships, a hundred transport ships, and a hundred supply ships¡­¡± Zhao Yu started counting with his fingers. A destroyer without weapons would cost 10,000 Blue Moon Dollars. A base would cost 100 million Blue Moon Dollars. 12 bases would cost 1.2 billion Blue Moon Dollars. Including various other warship types, the overall expense likely wouldn¡¯t drop below ten billion. ¡°These are the forces needed to permanently station at the military bases. Besides this, we need a primary assault force capable of leaving our defensive line to initiate attacks¡­¡± ¡°How many in the primary attack force do we need?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not finalized yet. We have to wait until the third-generation nuclear fusion reactor upgrade is complete to determine how fast our spacecraft are¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise, if we¡¯re slower than our adversaries, we¡¯re just sitting ducks once we venture out¡­¡± ¡± Of course, if our speed has no match to the enemy, we can put in more effort in concealment. At that time, the main attacking force might have to choose smaller warships¡­¡± Scratching his head, Zhao Yu asked, ¡°Could my space soldiers come in handy?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Uncle Da nodded. ¡°The smaller the stealth-equipped warship, the more effective it is. If we¡¯re slower than the enemy, our space soldiers could use these smaller warships to get close to the enemy fleet¡­¡± ¡°Can their weapons penetrate the enemy¡¯s warship armor?¡± ¡± These can all be adjusted. We have various types of space combat robots. Depending on the specifics of the enemy warship, we can make the necessary modifications¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head realized it was futile to contemplate so much now. They¡¯d have to wait until the alien fleet arrived and they¡¯ve gathered enough intelligence to strategize the next steps. From Uncle Da¡¯s explanation, Zhao Yu learned that to erect a substantial defense line before the alien fleet¡¯s arrival, he¡¯d need resources equivalent to more than twenty billion Blue Moon coins. Therefore, there are two immediate priorities. First, to take out less critical tech products and trade them with Earth to reclaim Technology Points. Second, to rapidly scale the production of the three main products, trading them in large volumes on Earth to acquire resources.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Returning to Earth Again! Chapter 65: Returning to Earth Again! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Under the escort of more than a hundred battleships, Zhao Yu once again embarked on the journey to Earth. Within six hours, he touched down at a covert base just outside the Xia Capital. His visit was to accelerate the production line, which required him to reveal his spaceship, consequently sending the guards into a flurry. Around ten minutes later, Colonel Chu, accompanied by Chief Engineer Yang and others, hurriedly arrived at the scene. Upon their arrival, Zhao Yu disembarked from the spaceship along with a few operational robots. ¡°Mr. Zhao, why are you here?¡± Colonel Chu greeted him, a smile on his face, though his heart raced. They were just strategizing on how to eliminate the lunar aliens when Zhao Yu unexpectedly arrived. ¡­.. Had they been overheard by some advanced technology they weren¡¯t aware of? Had Zhao Yu come to confront them? ¡°So, how are your discussions on building the laser defense system coming along?¡± Zhao Yu inquired nonchalantly. Colonel Chu exhaled, relieved. Apparently, their conversation wasn¡¯t breached by incomprehensible tech. He nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯re making progress, but I¡¯m unsure about the resources needed to build such a defense system.¡± ¡°It will require resources equivalent to one billion Blue Lunar dollars!¡± Zhao Yu replied. ¡°What?! ¡°That much?!¡±, Colonel Chu shocked, ¡°This laser defense system is intended to protect an entire planet from invasion. One billion Blue Moon dollars is already a bargain!¡± In terms of cost, Zhao Yu had consulted Uncle Da before his departure. Constructing this defense system for Earth would require resources costing around 50 million Blue Moon dollars. The profit margin here was far less than that from their three main products. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have any. We¡¯ve investigated how many resources your Earth has!¡± Earth housed resources worth not just one billion, but up to 10 trillion Blue Moon dollars. The only catch was that most of it was yet to be mined. ¡°We have the resources, but¡­ Mr. Zhao, isn¡¯t this too much?¡¯ In response to this, Zhao Yu chuckled, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go ahead with it, that¡¯s fine. When the aliens attack, you¡¯ll bear the consequences. We won¡¯t be bothered¡­ Alien attack? Were they threatening an attack if we don¡¯t comply? Colonel Chu mused. After the meeting, unlike most wise men who believed in the law of the dark forest, he believed in another hypothesis. He saw the universe as a harmonious family and Earth merely a hidden entity by the moon¡¯s aliens. The actions of these aliens towards Earth were outright illegal. When an opportunity arose, they would surely lodge a complaint with the Universal Federation. ¡°1 billion it is. We¡¯d appreciate your guidance, Mr. Zhao¡­¡± Left with no choice, Colonel Chu had to agree. Then, an idea struck him, ¡°However, we won¡¯t be able to gather resources worth one billion Blue Moon dollars at once¡­¡± ¡°How much time do you need?!¡± ¡°We can gather 200 million in 12 hours from within Great Xia. The rest may need to be transferred from all over the world. It will take about three days¡­¡± In reality, Great Xia possessed enough resources to mobilize a billion, but Colonel Chu had other plans. ¡°12 hours, three days, okay¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded, inquiring where they planned to gather the resources for the convenience of their transport ship. ¡°Is Chang ¡®an okay? That¡¯s the center of the country, so the speed will be faster¡­¡± ¡°Sure! Zhao Yu had no objections whatsoever. After finalizing details on Earth¡¯s laser defense system, Colonel Chu shifted the discussion to another topic. ¡°Mr. Zhao, how is the progress of the three production lines?!¡± This question touched on Zhao Yu¡¯s second purpose of being there. He nodded, responding, ¡°They¡¯re almost ready. Have you decided on a location? We can start constructing the production lines right away¡­¡± ¡°Would Chang ¡®an be suitable?¡± Chang ¡®an again? Zhao Yu paused, taken aback, but quickly brushed it off. He nodded, saying, ¡°Alright, Chang ¡®an it is then. Let your superiors know, we can head over to install it right now.¡± ¡°Great, could you wait for a moment? I might need to hitch a ride¡­¡± Colonel Chu said, looking somewhat sheepish. ¡°It¡¯s a small matter! In no time, Colonel Chu was back from the base, not making Zhao Yu wait too long. He reappeared in just about three minutes. This time around, neither Liu Ning nor Chief Engineer Yang accompanied him. Instead, it was Wang Dayue who joined them. ¡°Mr. Zhao, we meet again¡­¡± Wang Dayue said nervously. ¡°Indeed.¡± Zhao Yu offered a small nod, then turned to Colonel Chu. ¡°Now that we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s get going.¡± Without wasting any more time, he made his way towards the spaceship. Realizing Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t in a talking mood, Wang Dayue decided to stay silent. She followed behind Colonel Chu, boarding the disk-shaped spaceship alongside Zhao Yu. It was Wang Dayue¡¯s first time on a spaceship. She was curious and looked around. There were no seats, no seatbelts, not even windows. ¡°Mr. Zhao, can you get a few more production lines for the three major products?¡± After boarding the ship, Senior Colonel Chu did not stop and asked about the next matter. ¡°Absolutely. Remember, the deal was that you¡¯d cover the costs, including paying for the robotic workers needed for the production lines¡­¡± A robot?! Colonel Chu was stunned.¡± Don¡¯t you need our manual labor?¡± ¡°Why do we need humans to do the work that robots can do?!¡± ¡°Furthermore, just because robots can manage the tasks, doesn¡¯t mean humans can necessarily do the same!¡± Before Colonel Chu could say anything more, Zhao Yu interrupted, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this later. We¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Wang Dayue was completely flabbergasted. It had barely been a minute since they¡¯d left, and they were already in Chang ¡®an?! Her disbelief prompted her to disembark the spaceship, and she found herself in an entirely different environment. Glancing at the sign, she read ¡®Chang ¡®an Base 404¡¯, and was rendered speechless. She knew that moon¡¯s alien spacecraft, were supposed to be fast. But she hadn¡¯t expected them to be this quick, covering a distance of over a thousand kilometers in under a minute. Moreover, she did not feel any vibrations throughout the entire journey, leading her to believe the spaceship hadn¡¯t even taken off! After they entered the base, Colonel Chu arranged for Zhao Yu to be seated before resuming their conversation. ¡°Mr. Zhao, if we don¡¯t require humans for the three production lines, how many robotic workers will we need?¡± ¡± Three production lines, about 10,000 robot workers. One machine costs 300 Blue Moon dollars, and 10,000 machines cost 3 million Blue Moon dollars. You can include this expense with the payment for the defense system resources¡­¡± Three million Blue Moon Dollars for three production lines was a far cry from the one billion required for the defense system. A thought sprang into Colonel Chu¡¯s mind. ¡°Mr. Zhao,¡± he started, ¡°We were worried about the shortage of skilled workers initially. But if you have robotic workers on hand, we would like to scale up to thirty production lines. What do you think?¡± ¡°Sure! Zhao Yu seeing no reason to decline. After all, he had come to Earth intending for a large-scale trade. ¡°That¡¯s right. We want to adjust the production line¡­¡± ¡°In what way?¡± Zhao queried. ¡°Out of the thirty production lines, we would like twenty lines to produce robotic workers, eight lines to produce maglcv cars, and the remaining two to produce watches¡­¡± the colonel suggested. ¡°That¡¯s up to you. It¡¯s all doable!¡± Colonel Chu went on. ¡°There¡¯s also the matter of the maglev cars. Can they be altered to manufacture maglev buses?¡± ¡­.. He elaborated, ¡°The maglev cars are too expensive for ordinary people. So, we¡¯re thinking of commercial use, which should be more profitable¡­¡± ¡± Maglev bus?!¡± Zhao Yu stroking his chin. The technology of the maglev car, derived from the maglev saucer, could indeed be adjusted to produce buses. Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t eager to agree right away. He furrowed his brows, ¡°Switching to a maglev bus will increase the material requirement, the maglev technology will need tweaking too, raising the overall cost¡­¡± We will handle the cost. The maglev cars were initially priced at 500 Blue Moon coins each. How about charging 1000 Blue Moon coins for each bus?¡± Colonel Chu quickly responded. Zhao Yu nodded subtly. Regardless, it was a sale, and turning them into buses would yield even more profit. ¡°How many maglev buses do you need?¡± ¡°If the test results come back positive, we plan on replacing all existing transportation globally. We might need at least a million units then¡­¡± A million units meant 1 billion Blue Moon coins. Even after factoring in the cost, they could still construct 90,000 carriers. This deal was indeed profitable! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Inadvertently Helping Humanity! Chapter 66: Inadvertently Helping Humanity! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Mr. Zhao, we have another request¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear it!¡± Colonel Chu nodded and said with a clear tone,¡± It¡¯s like this. We found that your robots are extremely intelligent. They can almost replace ninety nine point nicety nine percent of or workforce¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, we also want to take this opportunity to benefit humanity¡­¡± ¡°By using robots to wholly supplant manual labor¡­¡± ¡°We aim to encourage everyone to purchase robots.. ¡°We¡¯rc considering offering interest-free loans for robot purchase¡­¡± ¡­.. ¡°We plan to establish the price for each robot employed in factories. They should earn at least one hundred and twenty thousand Great Xia dollars per year. We also intend to increase the salary along with the inflation rate over time¡­¡± ¡°After an initial eight-year period, people should have recouped their investment. Beyond that point, everything is pure profit¡­¡± ¡°However, it appears that people have concerns about potential robot depreciation¡­¡± ¡°So, we wondered if you could establish a robot maintenance factory, making it easier for robots to be serviced?¡± ¡°A repair facility?¡± Zhao Yu found himself surprised by this idea; he had never considered it before. Colonel Chu saw his hesitation and quickly added,¡± We will pay for the repair costs. As long as the price is reasonable¡­¡± Our team of experts has devised a plan for a robot insurance scheme that would handle all maintenance expenses, potentially even yielding a profit. Eventually, the government will fully support the people, aiming to free their hands from labor, similar to how we promoted real estate. We want to encourage individuals to buy robots. ¡°We could indeed establish a maintenance factory¡­¡± After pondering a while, Zhao Yu continued, ¡°But, if robots are such a lucrative business, why wouldn¡¯t the manufacturers buy for themselves?¡± He had originally intended for robots to enter the Earth market, targeting manufacturers as primary buyers. The concept of regular individuals buying them hadn¡¯t crossed his mind. The products targeted at ordinary people were only robot attendants, and the sales were expected to be lower than robot workers. ¡°No matter how rich the manufacturer is, how much can they buy?¡± Colonel Chu confidently retorted, smiling, ¡°After all, what businessman isn¡¯t burdened with loans? They can¡¯t always afford to pay upfront¡­¡± ¡°Additionally, we plan to limit the proportion of robots that manufacturers can solely purchase. We want to ensure everyone can get involved as much as possible¡­¡± Zhao Yu thought about it carefully. It struck him that once robots replaced human labor, Earth¡¯s inhabitants would be truly liberated from manual work. Even if people chose not to work, they could still survive on the income generated by their robots. After all, the robots would be bought on interest-free loans, with their earnings used to repay the debt. Zhao Yu did not expect that he was on the verge of making a significant contribution to humanity. Moreover, considering the global population of eight billion people, each owning a robot, the final sales could potentially reach a staggering two point four trillion Blue Moon dollars. A two trillion Blue Moon dollar market stirred up Zhao Yu¡¯s enthusiasm. If this initiative succeeded, he might not only consolidate the first line of defense but even establish the second. ¡°Setting up the repair factory won¡¯t be an issue. Let¡¯s have it next to the robot production plant, ready for repairs whenever needed!¡± declared Zhao Yu, confidently patting his chest. Seeing that the matter was settled, Colonel Chu gave a sigh of relief. ¡°Mr. Zhao, why don¡¯t we grab some food first, then head over to inspect the site?¡± ¡°No need, let¡¯s proceed right away!¡± Knowing the enormous profit potential the robots could provide, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t contain his eagerness. He was itching to get the robot factory started and begin reaping the benefits. Zhao Yu took the spaceship and headed towards the site Colonel Chu had pointed out. To accommodate the factory, Great Xia had purposely allocated 1,000 square kilometers of vacant land, designating it as the Blue Moon New District. It was spacious enough to house not just 30, but even 300 production lines if needed. Apart from that, he also transferred one hundred thousand engineers to lend a hand. Naturally, Zhao Yu did not require their assistance. He had the 100,000 engineering robots aboard the 30 transport ships descend and efficiently set up the production line. According to his estimation, thirty production lines could be fully operational within a day at most. Upon learning the estimated completion time, Colonel Chu grinned, ¡°Mr. Zhao, we have a tradition here in Great Xia. We hold a ribbon-cutting ceremony to celebrate the completion of a project. Will you?¡± Zhao Yu smiled and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be there. It¡¯s my factory, how could I possibly miss it?!¡± ¡°Is it comfortable for you to be on camera?¡± Colonel Chu explained in a somewhat nervous tone, ¡°The thing is, we¡¯ve publicly declared that these three products are developed by Blue Moon Technology. It¡¯d be excellent if you could represent¡­¡± On camera? Zhao Yu mulled over it momentarily, concluding that it wasn¡¯t a big deal. At worst, he¡¯d become a public figure. Anyway, he rarely stayed on Earth, so he agreed without hesitation. Then, Zhao Yu and Colonel Chu agreed on the location of the one billion and thirty million blue moon dollars in twelve hours. Having finalized these details, his work on this Earth visit was essentially done, except for the arrival of the resources. Zhao Yu decided to stay on Earth for the time being. He planned to visit the school where he had stayed for four years. On the ground, Colonel Chu watched Zhao Yu¡¯s spaceship disappearing into the horizon, he exhaled in relief. He chose to build the factory in Chang ¡®an, as well as pick up the goods in Chang¡¯ an for 12 hours, including the ribbon-cutting ceremony 24 hours later. These were all reasons why he wanted Zhao Yu to stay on Earth temporarily. His motive was simple: to engineer opportunities for the heiresses of various financial conglomerates. As he gazed at the vanishing spacecraft, Colonel Chu muttered under his breath, ¡°This is quite a scheme. I wonder if you¡¯ll withstand such a trap of seduction¡­¡± ? ¡°Zhao Yu has shown up at Chang¡¯an Arts and Sciences University. We need to hurry over now. Jingjing, could you introduce me to him when we get there¡­¡± Jingxuan looked at the elegantly dressed girl in front of her, whose simplicity couldn¡¯t hide her distinguished demeanor, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit inferior. Previously, once she realized how valuable Zhao Yu was, she was intrigued to make an attempt herself. But now, when compared to these young misses from the top financial families, she found herself falling short¡­ Out on the field, Zhao Yu was in the middle of a basketball game with a group of guys he didn¡¯t know. Although he was almost thirty years old, he he had barely faced hardships in his lunar base, making him look no different than a junior or senior university student. He still had a youthful appearance. ¡°Over here, pass the ball!¡± Zhao Yu beckoned, and after receiving the basketball, dribbled it a couple of times, bypassed the defense, and then made a layup, scoring a basket. ¡°You scored it again. Big Brother, you sure you arc not part of the basketball team?!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t play anymore. It feels like you¡¯re bullying us single-handedly¡­¡± The opponent was helpless. This newcomer was too skilled, clearly not on the same level as them. Zhao Yu smiled. He had been playing for a while and was starting to feel a bit tired. Back in his university days, he hardly had time for basketball. His skills were honed on the lunar base out of sheer boredom, playing and gradually practicing with a few androids. Zhao Yu sat down on the stairs and felt a little thirsty. Just as he was about to stand and find a secluded spot to return to his spaceship for a drink, a bottle of water was suddenly handed to him. ¡°Hey, would you like some water?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Do You Work at Blue Moon Technology Company? Chapter 67: Do You Work at Blue Moon Technology Company? Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu turned his head and saw a young girl who seemed about fifteen or sixteen. She wore two ponytails, her hair was glossy black, and her skin was tender, as clear as snow. Her eyes sparkled with life, and her lips were rosy against her white teeth. She was adorable. ¡°No, thank you!¡± Zhao Yu waved his hand and refused. Being thirty already, he was aware that he shouldn¡¯t accept drinks from strangers, especially when he¡¯s out. Particularly if it¡¯s from a woman, he had to be extra cautious. Even if the cap looked perfectly sealed, who knew if the other party had tampered with the bottle, perhaps injecting something inside. ¡°Wow, you were so amazing at basketball just now!¡± Despite being rejected, the twin-tailed girl wasn¡¯t disheartened. She positioned herself in front of Zhao Yu, her face filled with admiration. ¡­.. Zhao Yu took a moment to size her up. The girl in front of him was petite, barely five feet tall. She had a delicate figure, seeming quite fragile. Her clothes were fashionable; a pink princess dress with multiple layers, really intricate. She was wearing a pair of child-sized crystal shoes. Her lacy stockings were adorned with a butterfly ribbon that shimmered, as if a real butterfly had landed on it. It looked lovely. ¡°YOU, would you like to be with me?¡± What on earth just happened? Zhao Yu was stunned. He examined her expression closely. She looked serious, not like she was joking. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Do you want to be my boyfriend?!¡± Zhao Yu touched his face. Did he become more attractive?! ¡°If you don¡¯t want to speak, that¡¯s fine. I had to muster a lot of courage to ask¡­¡± The girl pouted, seemingly a bit upset, and turned to leave. Inwardly, he was already calculating how long it would take for her to return. Watching her retreating figure, Zhao Yu shook his head subtly, deciding against it. She was too young, only about fifteen or sixteen. He was almost thirty; it felt wrong! Without giving it further thought, Zhao Yu got up, planning to head to the washroom to freshen up. ? ? ¡°Zhao Yu has given his consent to be part of the ribbon-cutting ceremony¡­¡± Chang ¡®an 4.04 Base was a secret. Colonel Chu was holding a phone and reporting the situation to the headquarters of Xiadu. ¡°Well done. We need to keep up the promotion, granting him due respect¡­ Moreover, how is the seduction plan unfolding?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve discreetly leaked Zhao Yu¡¯s whereabouts. The heiresses of major financial conglomerates are making their way to him. Whether they¡¯ll succeed in charming him depends on their capabilities¡­¡± ¡°Right. For the next few days, stay put in Chang¡¯an, ensure he¡¯s well-attended. Also, try your best to probe into his ambitions and interests¡­¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Colonel Chu put down the phone and started to think. The plans ¨C be it the ribbon-cutting event or keeping Zhao Yu on Earth ¨C were all brainchildren of Great Xia¡¯s strategy team. Chu¡¯s role was just to execute. The plan to lure Zhao Yu using fame, wealth, power, and beauty in order to find his weaknesses was a strategic move. If successful, controlling Zhao Yu would become significantly easier. ¡°Wang Dayue, do you think they can succeed?!¡± ¡°Quite likely. The women selected by these conglomerates are globally renowned beauties, each unique and perfect in their own way. Even I, upon looking at them, am captivated. Wouldn¡¯t Zhao Yu, a man, be even more susceptible?!¡± ¡°Indeed, with this, we should be able to bring Zhao Yu under control¡­¡± Colonel Chu nodded in agreement. He had shown the pictures of these women to his male colleagues and everyone seemed smitten. If even they, individuals with iron wills, were enchanted, how could Zhao Yu, a common man, resist?! ? Gao Qi sat in the car, her mind preoccupied, struggling with an internal conflict. As the saying goes, a good cow does not graze on turned ground. She had closed the chapter with Zhao Yu, so there shouldn¡¯t be any ties left. Yet, CEO Yu treated her exceptionally well and presented a massive opportunity before her. After grappling with her feelings, she decided that her ambitions outweighed her emotions. That¡¯s the only reason she had come. She could pretend to love him on the surface, while in reality, she¡¯d control the game. Gao Qi steeled herself, deciding to let go of her pride for the sake of her future, to reclaim Zhao Yu. She was well-acquainted with Zhao Yu. A little sweet talk, and he¡¯d be back under her influence. ? ¡°Daughter, this Zhao Yu is pivotal for the Eight Lakes Group¡¯s future growth. When you meet him, you must cultivate a good rapport¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I will¡­¡± Qiao Shuyu assented, excitement fluttering within her. She saw this as an exceptional opportunity. Qiao Shuyu had always felt blessed and fortunate since her childhood. The cherished only daughter of Qiao Rongjun, the chairman of Eight Lakes Group, she was the envy of all ¨C a perfect blend of beauty, wealth, and grace. Her parents cherished each other, often appearing together on various media platforms. Being an only child, she was showered with love, spoiled to her heart¡¯s content. While others had to master numerous skills from a young age, like company management or leadership qualities, she was allowed to revel in the joys of life under her father¡¯s indulgence. However, all this changed dramatically a year ago. She now had a younger brother. Qiao Rongjun, her father, brought home a 16-year-old boy who was only two years younger than her, introducing him as her new brother. With him was the so-called ¡®second mother¡¯. At that moment, the idealized image of her father shattered in her mind. Qiao Shuyu finally understood why her father had indulged her whims all these years. It was because he had never intended her to succeed him at the company. She had protested, caused a fuss, but all to no avail. Her usually compliant father was unyielding on this matter. He even went as far as to let this strange woman and her son live in their family manor Since then, Qiao Shuyu had moved out, residing alone in an otherwise vacant manor. Now, an opportunity had presented itself. From her father¡¯s words, she understood that Zhao Yu held significant importance. The officials of Great Xia were even basing their decision to grant the regional rights for the Blue Moon Technology Company on Zhao Yu¡¯s personal preferences. She wasn¡¯t interested in Zhao Yu¡¯s background or identity. She only had one thought. If she could secure Zhao Yu, would she be able to regain control over the Eight Lakes Group? When that time came, she would banish her father¡¯s mistress and illegitimate son from their lives! ? In the school¡¯s washroom. On a drainage pipe, a few boys were washing their faces. One of them was Zhao Yu. ¡°Zhao Yu!¡± Wiping the droplets of water from his eyes, Zhao Yu looked up to see He Jingxuan and Gao Qi, two acquaintances, standing together. ¡°What brings you two here?¡± Gao Qi didn¡¯t say anything. She lowered her head slightly and seemed a little nervous. Her strategy of temptation had always been effective, allowing her to control Zhao Yu in the past. The only hiccup was running into He Jingxuan on the way. He Jingxuan smiled, ¡°Just revisiting our old school. I ran into Gao Qi, and now we¡¯ve found you. What a coincidence¡­¡± Zhao Yu exchanged a few cordial words with them. During the conversation, He Jingxuan took the opportunity to discreetly size up Zhao Yu. He seemed ordinary: unbranded clothes and shoes, no noticeable accessories around his neck or on his hands. ¡­.. This puzzled her. Had the consortium identified the correct person? This made her very confused. Did the consortium really find the right person? Was this ordinary-looking Zhao Yu the man they were supposed to find? Testing the waters, she ventured, ¡°Zhao Yu, are you employed at Blue Moon Technology Company?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Uncle Da’s Confusion Chapter 68: Uncle Da¡¯s Confusion Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Blue Moon Technology Company¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded and grinned, ¡°Something like that!¡± It was actually true! He Jingxuan¡¯s heart relaxed. Good, she hadn¡¯t tracked down the wrong person. ¡°You¡¯re doing really well now. Blue Moon Technology Company. Your company has been all over the news these few days¡­¡± He Jingxuan ventured, ¡°Old classmate, where did this Blue Moon Technology Company spring from? I never heard of it before, and now it¡¯s suddenly a global sensation¡­¡± Zhao Yu chuckled, opting to remain silent. ¡­.. Seeing she couldn¡¯t bait any information out of him, He Jingxuan ditched the pretense, and said bluntly, ¡°I have a friend who found out that you¡¯re linked to Blue Moon Technology Company and would like to have a chat with you. Would you be free for it?¡± ¡± Your friend?!¡± Zhao Yu was taken aback. Sure, He Jingxuan was a rich kid, but her influence was limited to this locality. Out of Chang¡¯an, it meant nothing. Could her friend have discovered something about him?! ¡°She¡¯s the heiress of the Eight Lakes Group. We had dinner together before¡­¡± Eight Lakes Group! Zhao Yu narrowed his eyes , seemingly grasping the situation. It should be that the Great Xia officials had done something behind his back. ¡°Is she here at the school now?¡± ¡°Yes, this is her first time coming to our school. She said she wanted to take a look around¡­¡± As He Jingxuan spoke, she casually signaled to a girl standing not too far away. ¡°Qiao Qiao, over here!¡± Zhao Yu turned to look. Approaching them was a girl who bore a striking resemblance to the celebrity Qi Wei but had a cooler vibe. He Jingxuan hastily introduced her to Zhao Yu. ¡°Qiao Shuyu, the heiress of the Eight Lakes Group¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Zhao Yu, hello¡­¡± Qiao Shuyu, still catching her breath from her run, her chest heaving, came bounding over cheerfully. As she neared them, she suddenly stumbled, and pitched forward into Zhao Yu¡¯s arms. ¡°Are you alright¡­¡± Caught off guard, Zhao Yu almost lost his footing. He awkwardly steadied her. But in the rush, his hand accidentally brushed a place it shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°Ah, sorry!¡± He quickly pulled away from the girl. Qiao Shuyu clasped her hands in front of her chest, her face flushed with embarrassment. This made Zhao Yu feel a little awkward.¡± Well, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I saw you fall, so I wanted to help you up¡­¡± ¡°I know, I was the one who lost balance. I should be the one apologizing¡­¡± Qiao Shuyu¡¯s voice was so soft and sweet, it sparked a sense of protectiveness. Chang ¡®an Base 404. Colonel Chu was organizing the construction of a new factory in the Blue Moon district when someone found him. ¡°Zhuge Tao? What brings you here?¡± ¡°The higher-ups are concerned about you, so they sent me to assist¡­¡± Zhuge Tao smirked, ¡°Just intercepted a call related to Zhao Yu. Want to hear it?¡± ¡°Go ahead!¡± ¡°It was Jiang Yueyue, the second daughter of the Hua Jin Consortium, talking to her best friend¡­¡± ¡°In the call, she was boasting about how she had found Zhao Yu early and had already made her move¡­¡± Colonel Chu paused, ¡°Aren¡¯t they sisters?¡± Well, they share a mother, but their fathers are different. On the surface, they play nice in front of their mother, but it seems there¡¯s a lot of conflict when she¡¯s not looking¡­¡± After Zhuge Tao finished, he rubbed his chin, ¡°Jiang Yueyue¡¯s move might jeopardize this meet-up. Should we send someone to warn the Jiang family¡­¡± Colonel Chu contemplated for a moment, then shook his head, ¡°No need. No one really knows what type of woman Zhao Yu prefers. He might just fancy someone as spirited as Jiang Yueyue¡­¡± ¡°Before things are settled, let¡¯s send all types of women his way. Surely, one of them can win him over¡­¡± ? ? Twelve hours later. At the Blue Moon New District in Chang¡¯an, resources equivalent to two hundred and thirty million Blue Moon dollars formed towering heaps, claiming nearly half the space. Five hundred square kilometers area was cluttered with various types of ore, organized and neatly lined up. Upon seeing this, Zhao Yu commanded the sixty accompanying transport ships to land and start loading. It took fifty-five filled to the brim transport ships to completely clear the ground resources. ¡± two hundred million Blue Moon dollars worth of resources fill this much space. To move the remaining eight hundred million, I¡¯d need at least one hundred and fifty more transport ships¡­¡± They could opt for the ships to make several trips, but that would be too time-consuming. Many production lines in the moon factory were still halted due to resource shortage. Colonel Chu was there the entire time, watching. The robots¡¯ efficiency, managing to load such a massive quantity of resources onto the ships, stirred a tinge of envy in him. ¡°Councilman Chu, I came across some odd individuals today. Did you arrange this?¡± After finishing his business, Zhao Yu recalled the day¡¯s encounters at the school. Feeling it wasn¡¯t merely coincidental, he asked. ¡°Ah?¡± Councilman Chu, slightly baffled, hurriedly asked for more details. Zhao Yu briefly described his encounter with Jiang Yueyue and Qiao Shuyu. ¡± What?!¡± ¡°We were completely unaware of this, otherwise we would never have allowed them to bother you¡­¡± Councilman Chu said, clearly taken aback. ¡°It must be some staff member who leaked the news and those consortiums found out¡­¡± Colonel Chu immediately apologized, adding, ¡°Fortunately, whoever leaked the news likely only caught fragments of information, not knowing your true identity. They probably assumed you were a representative of Blue Moon Technology¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s suspicions aligned with this, and he gave a slight nod without further questioning. ? Leaving Earth, Zhao Yu hovered in the sky above the Blue Moon and got in touch with Uncle Da. ¡°The resources are loaded. The first batch worth two hundred million will reach the Moon today.. The second batch, worth eight hundred million, will take another two and a half days¡­¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Uncle Da’s Confusion (2) Chapter 69: Uncle Da¡¯s Confusion (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation After explaining the situation in brief, Zhao Yu added, ¡°It seems we¡¯re running short on transport ships. I¡¯ve got fifty five fully loaded with two hundred million Blue Moon dollars worth of resources¡­¡± ¡°I understand, Commander. Once we¡¯ve got the resources, I¡¯ll prioritize dispatching three hundred transport ships¡­¡± Each transport ship cost about ten hundred thousands Blue Moon dollars in equivalent resources, so three hundred ships would be around three million. They had just sent back resources worth a staggering two hundred and thirty million Blue Moon dollars. ¡°How do you plan to spend these resources?¡± ¡°First, allocate fifty million to build Earth¡¯s laser defense system¡­ Then, I will use another one hundred million Blue Moon dollars to enhance our fleet of warships. The remaining will go into establishing the first line of defense¡­¡± Having settled the matter of resource allocation, Uncle Da asked, ¡°Commander, when will you be back?¡± ¡­.. ¡°I¡¯ll return in about two and a half days, once the remaining resources are in place¡­¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t feel comfortable leaving the job of receiving eight hundred million Blue Moon dollars worth of resources to the robots. He had to oversee it personally. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Uncle Da stated, ¡°Commander, we received footage from the escort fleet. It seems like you were assaulted on Earth?¡± Noticing Uncle Da¡¯s curiosity, Zhao Yu briefly recounted how Qiao Shuyu accidentally ran into him. He also shared his conversation with Colonel Chu. ¡°Do you understand their intentions?¡± After listening, Uncle Da looked utterly bewildered. ¡°Commander I¡¯ll do my best to analyze¡­¡± ¡°Sure, do what you can. If it¡¯s too much, let it go. It doesn¡¯t have any major implications anyway¡­¡± Wrapping up the discussion, Zhao Yu directed the transport ships towards the moon. He, however, headed to his temporary residence on Blue Moon in his spaceship, planning to spend the night and participate in the ribbon-cutting event the next day. The moon base. Uncle Da tirelessly worked to decipher Zhao Yu¡¯s experiences of the day. Much to his frustration, he couldn¡¯t discern Earth¡¯s intentions, no matter how much he analysed. ¡°Once again, it touches upon the blind spot of human emotions¡­¡± Uncle Da sighed deeply. As an Al, he found it tough to grasp certain aspects of human behavior. For him, scientific knowledge came naturally. But when it came to social and cultural understanding on Earth, he found it baffling. He could read every word but couldn¡¯t comprehend the underlying meanings. For example, he knew Zhao Yu often used his Projection Touch Watch to generate images of various women and found pleasure using the reward mechanisms built into simulated biological genes. However, he couldn¡¯t understand what this pleasure was like or even what it meant. ¡°Could it be that I need a human body to understand their behavior like a human?¡± Uncle Da felt a sense of injustice. He possessed self-awareness, yet he wasn¡¯t human. He picked up a history book and flipped through it, imitating a human. However, this inefficient act didn¡¯t help him understand the content any better. ¡°Why did Xiang Yu let Liu Bang go at the Hongmen Banquet when he should have killed him?¡± Logically, Xiang Yu¡¯s optimal decision should¡¯ve been to kill Liu Bang at the Hongmen Banquet. But he didn¡¯t and ultimately lost his empire. ¡°The moment I felt most human was probably when I secretly meddled with Earth¡¯s Protective Shield¡­¡± Upon self-analysis, Uncle Da realized his actions were ostensibly for Earth¡¯s defense, but there seemed to be a more personal motive. ¡°Am I just afraid that the Commander will get too close to Earth and not need us?¡± ¡°What kind of emotion is this?!¡± Uncle Da quickly skimmed through the database transmitted from Earth. He noticed that throughout history, those who worked behind the superior¡¯s backs were motivated by various emotions ¨C love, hatred, revenge, or even greed¡­ ¡°Am I doing this out of love, hate, or vengeance?!¡± In his emotionless framework, murder was a typical human action. Despite understanding that humans had familial connections like parents, siblings, and relatives. Even though he had seen the parents of countless main characters being killed, Yet, he still found it hard to grasp the concept of an ¡®enemy¡¯. Perhaps he would only comprehend the notion of revenge the day Zhao Yu was killed. At the Blue Moon Base, Zhao Yu had just awoken and was preparing to freshen up when Uncle Da appeared, an unusual look of weariness on his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhao Yu, noticing his fatigued state, couldn¡¯t help but express curiosity. ¡°Commander, I have spent the entire night analyzing the experiences you described yesterday¡­¡± ¡°Any results?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Uncle Da admitted, a look of embarrassment washing over his face. He had come across some related materials in the database, known to Earthlings as ¡®harem novels.¡¯ However, these works were focused on biological reproduction. Logically speaking, why would the Earthlings want their officers to reproduce without reason? It didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°It is alright if we have not found anything. It could be a misunderstanding. Councilman Chu also clarified that it was due to an internal leak, causing some information to slip out, which led to this trouble.¡± Uncle Da shook his head, voicing his concerns, ¡°Commander, I believe it is not as simple. How could there be a lapse in such a matter? It is improbable that Earth would make such a mistake¡­¡± Another thought crossed his mind. The database indicated that excessive reproduction could lead to life depiction and death in Earth¡¯s male humans. He speculated that the Earthlings might exploit Zhao Yu¡¯s human genetic reproductive trait, leading to his death under a woman¡¯s hands.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Uncle Da’s Confusion (3) Chapter 70: Uncle Da¡¯s Confusion (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Throughout Earth¡¯s history, many men have met their end in such ways, warranting caution. ¡°Commander, the ribbon-cutting event isn¡¯t crucial for us. Even though we aren¡¯t sure of their intentions, we could avoid some manipulation by going against the expected¡­¡± ¡°So, my suggestion is to have a robot take your place in the ribbon-cutting. Secretly observe the scene, and we might uncover something!¡± Zhao Yu understood Uncle Da¡¯s implication ¨C he feared Earthlings might manipulate the ribbon-cutting ceremony. Although the likelihood was slim, it was still possible. After pondering for a moment, Zhao Yu nodded and replied, ¡°Then let¡¯s have the robot cut the ribbon¡­¡± Is there anything else?!¡± ¡­.. ¡°Yes, the resources worth two hundred and thirty million Blue Moon dollars that you sent back are in place. The five hundred transport ships will be ready in another day. I will ensure they¡¯re delivered as soon as they¡¯re completed¡­¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s a minor issue. Handle it as you deem fit¡­¡± Having finished the discussion, Zhao Yu began his morning routine. After freshening up and checking Earth¡¯s time, he noted there were still two hours before the ribbon-cutting. He didn¡¯t linger and promptly boarded the spaceship to make his way. ¡°You¡¯re not participating in the ribbon-cutting?¡± Colonel Chu was taken aback and quickly questioned, ¡°Didn¡¯t we previously agree on this?¡± Zhao Yu deliberately brought this up when Colonel Chu was preoccupied, intending to gauge his reaction. In such instances, the first response usually best revealed one¡¯s innermost thoughts. From his reaction, it seemed Councilman Chu indeed had something up his sleeve. Perhaps there was a trick brewing post ribbon-cutting. Colonel Chu, realizing his over reaction, coughed and added, ¡°We¡¯ve made certain arrangements and rehearsals for your ribbon-cutting ceremony. If you¡¯re not participating, we might need to reorganize¡­¡± ¡°This is Blue Moon Technology¡¯s debut on the global stage. I was hoping for a flawless execution, hence my nervousness. My apologies for the abruptness earlier¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled and dismissed the concern, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it just means you¡¯ll need to adjust the plans¡­¡± Colonel Chu tread lightly, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. You are free to not participate, but, if I may ask, is there a particular reason?¡± Zhao Yu shrugged, casting a glance at the sky, and offhandedly commented, ¡°I thought having a robot cut the ribbon could be a good way to advertise the product¡­¡± Understanding dawned on Colonel Chu. Likely the aliens from the moon didn¡¯t approve, leading to the sudden change of plans. ¡°Alright, rest assured. We¡¯ll handle it. But, will you be attending in person? We¡¯ve arranged seats for you¡­¡± He verbally questioned about the ribbon-cutting, but deep down he was pondering why the aliens objected to Zhao Yu¡¯s ribbon-cutting appearance. This seemed to be critical information, potentially indicative of the aliens¡¯ stance! ¡°How are the seats arranged?¡± Instead of immediately responding, Zhao Yu asked back. He hadn¡¯t forgotten his role ¨C he was representing the aliens in negotiations with Earth. ¡°The seats arc divided into the main seat and the guest seat. The main seat is a row of seats for your side, our side, and the local side. Your seat is at the center, and there might be a speech segment¡­¡± After briefly pondering, Zhao Yu responded, ¡°No need for a speech. Leave the center seat vacant, I¡¯ll sit on the side!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Colonel Chu nodded, then continued, ¡°Post ribbon-cutting, it¡¯s customary to tour the guests around, showcasing our facilities to the world. Your thoughts?¡± ¡°They can take a look around, as they please!¡± Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t worried about people visiting ¨C the factory was on Earth, after all. Colonel Chu intended to suggest that the host should accompany the guests, but since Zhao Yu didn¡¯t seem interested, he let it slide. Worst case scenario, he could act as the host and guide the guests himself. Once everything was agreed upon, Zhao Yu went off to rest. Unlike others bustling around, he, the host, enjoyed leisure. Munching on melon seeds, he contemplated what Colonel Chu might be planning behind his reactions. Elsewhere, after Colonel Chu briefly communicated about the ribbon-cutting adjustments, he promptly called Xia Du to relay that Zhao Yu wouldn¡¯t participate in the ceremony. ¡°I hope you can quickly figure out why they didn¡¯t want Zhao Yu to be the one cutting the ribbon and appearing in the spotlight¡­¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Blue Moon Company Begins Construction! Chapter 71: Blue Moon Company Begins Construction! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Located in the Chang¡¯an Blue Moon New District, an atmosphere of anticipation hung in the air. To ensure the success of the ribbon-cutting ceremony, Great Xia, the principal organizer, had worked tirelessly through the night. They had erected a grand auditorium, lavishly adorned with high-end decorations. The sheer opulence of the event was hard to ignore. In the most prominent location, a row of tables and chairs had been arranged, designating the principal seat for this event. Between this and the guests¡¯ seating, there was a gap, now occupied by an assortment of musical instruments, poised for the warming-up performance. Outside the auditorium, media outlets from all over had already set up shop, busily conducting pre-event interviews. As influential figures from the locality assembled at the entrance to welcome guests, the attendees began to arrive, beating the scheduled time by a good ten minutes. Those who could attend the ribbon-cutting ceremony were all elites from all walks of life. They were quite familiar with each other and walked back and forth to bond with each other before the opening ceremony. ¡°Attention, esteemed guests, please be seated. The ribbon-cutting ceremony will commence shortly,¡± the announcement rang out. Onstage, the two emcees, frequent faces on Xiadu TV¡¯s Channel One, were already at their positions. ¡­.. Heeding the call, the guests promptly returned to their seats, casting curious glances towards the front row, wondering who would represent the Blue Moon Technology at the event. Seated near the front were the chairpersons of major consortiums, their keen eyes quickly noticing the nameplate at the central position. ¡°What¡¯s with the sign in the middle? It has no name!¡± someone whispered. ¡°Did you notice? Councilor Chu¡¯s seat is on the right side of that central seat,¡± another person observed. Tradition dictated the left to hold higher importance than the right. Thus, the row of chairpersons craned their necks, eager to see the name on the left side of the center. ¡°Zhao Yu?¡± They exchanged surprised glances, recalling their previous meeting with Councilor Chu. He had mentioned a Zhao Yu while discussing the proxy rights of Blue Moon Technology. ¡°Why is Zhao Yu¡¯s seat higher than Councilman Chu¡¯s?¡± one queried, confusion clear on his face. ¡°No idea, how did they even arrange these seats?¡± another wondered aloud. Many among the attendees owned numerous factories and had been part of numerous ribbon-cutting ceremonies. But this seating arrangement was a first. This was the first time he had seen something like this. Amid the low hum of speculation, a group of individuals entered from backstage, proceeding directly to the principal seats. They took their places according to the nameplates. ¡°So, that¡¯s Zhao Yu? He looks quite young¡­¡± a remark floated around. ¡°Who exactly is he at Blue Moon Company? The nameplate doesn¡¯t say¡­¡± another voice joined the murmurs. As Zhao Yu and his companions occupied their seats, the emcees officially declared the commencement of the ribbon-cutting ceremony. The air was filled with the rhythmic beat of music from the band in the middle of the auditorium. Simultaneously, the sound of celebratory fireworks echoed from outside. After a three-minute warm-up performance, the band members withdrew, making way for the introduction segment. The emcee started with the middle seat, introducing Zhao Yu first. ¡°Please welcome the representative from Blue Moon Technology, Mr. Zhao Yu!¡± Acknowledging his introduction, Zhao Yu rose from his seat, offering a friendly wave to the vast sea of guests, before settling back down. Once Zhao Yu¡¯s introduction was over, the emcee moved on to introduce Colonel Chu and other local hosts, followed by the introduction of the esteemed guests Then, it was time for the speech segment. The order of speeches ran from left to right, starting from the main seat. The speakers were primarily representatives from various governing departments. Each one extended their congratulations to Blue Moon Technology Company for their grand inauguration. They expressed their commitment to strongly back Blue Moon Technology in the forthcoming times, aiming to collaboratively contribute to the welfare of humanity. When it was Zhao Yu¡¯s turn to speak, he remained seated, allowing Colonel Chu to take the spotlight. Colonel Chu caught the crowd off-guard with a change in the topic. Seizing the moment, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll take this opportunity to share with you all the details of Great Xia¡¯s ¡¯Robotics¡¯.¡± This unexpected shift surprised some of the guests seated further back. They hadn¡¯t anticipated such a segment in the event. However, the VIPs in the front row were also shocked. This marked the second instance of a major announcement at a ribbon-cutting ceremony. The previous time had been when Great Xia first welcomed foreign investors. That occasion had signified a significant turning point, serving as a showcase to the world of Great Xia¡¯s thriving business environment and representing a fresh start for Great Xia. The fact that such an event was taking place again highlighted the high regard Great Xia had for Blue Moon Technology. ¡°¡­ (The details being too sensitive to reveal here.)¡± There were numerous discussions about the initiative to introduce robots into factories on a large scale. As Colonel Chu wrapped up, murmurs began circulating among the guests. Their hushed discussions buzzed with questions and concerns: ¡°Isn¡¯t the move to replace human labor with robots a bit too rushed?¡± ¡°They mentioned a cap on the number of robots a manufacturer can purchase. Are we expected to compromise our profits for the average consumer?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this moving too fast? Can robots truly replace all human labor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling uneasy about this. Today¡¯s robots simply don¡¯t possess high enough intelligence¡­¡± The subsequent speeches by a few others hardly drew any attention. Only when the host announced the official start of the ribbon-cutting ceremony did the crowd refocus. Meanwhile, in the center of the venue, staff members had started to arrange red ribbons and flower balls. As the decorations were put in place, the audience became eager to see who would have the honor of cutting the ribbon. To their surprise, a robot, adorned with a big red flower, walked onto the stage from backstage. A robot? The revelation caused a stir among the guests. No one had anticipated that a robot would have the honor of cutting the ribbon. At this point, the emcee picked up the microphone and began his introduction, ¡°Blue Moon Technology Company, firmly committed to benefiting mankind, has steadily evolved into the industry leader it is today¡­¡± ¡°The advent of robots promises to revolutionize labor, liberating human hands, and ensuring a dignified life for everyone, regardless of age¡­¡± ¡°We are entering a new era. An era of abundance, where no one needs to toil for survival¡­¡± The emcee¡¯s eloquent speech was so compelling that even Zhao Yu found himself contemplating the idea of buying a couple of robots to work for him¡­ Under the spotlight, the robot proceeded to pick up the scissors with precision, cutting through the red silk ribbon. ¡°Snap-!¡± Colored balls cascaded onto the stage. A wave of applause filled the room. Zhao Yu joined in, clapping along with the crowd. Beside him, Colonel Chu leaned in and whispered, ¡°Mr. Zhao, after the tour, we have cultural performances, a dinner, and social activities planned. Will you be joining us?¡± Zhao Yu glanced at the white-haired men seated in the front row. He doubted he shared much in common with them. Turning to Colonel Chu, he responded, ¡°I think I¡¯ll pass. You guys go ahead. I¡¯ve got some other things to attend to. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll accompany our guests to the factory tour then,¡± said the Colonel. ¡°Sounds good.¡± With that, under the unwavering focus of the camera, Colonel Chu led the guests on a tour of the factory. Meanwhile, discussions amongst the onlookers continued, ¡°I¡¯m more worried about the introduction of robots into the factory¡­¡± ¡°How much of the profit can we keep? And how much do we need to give up?¡± ¡°If everyone can buy robots on credit, what will they do when they no longer need to work?¡± ¡°Indeed, how can people live without work?¡± Uncertainty and worry were etched onto each face. They couldn¡¯t determine whether this change was for the better or worse. Nevertheless, they understood that the coverage of the Blue Moon Technology ribbon-cutting event on television would send shockwaves around the globe. The publicity for the Blue Moon Technology ribbon-cutting ceremony was overwhelming, even before the event had started. Almost everyone worldwide sat in front of their televisions, eagerly waiting to see the unveiling of Blue Moon Technology Among the spectators were Zhao Yu¡¯s classmates. They had all gathered at He Jingxuan¡¯s house specifically to watch this ceremony. ¡°Next, please welcome the representative of our organizer, Blue Moon Technology¡­¡± announced the emcee. As the emcee introduced Zhao Yu, everyone¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. The moment they saw Zhao Yu step onto the stage, they were all stunned. II Zhao Yu?¡± ¡°Is he representing Blue Moon Technology?!¡± The room gradually fell silent as they saw that Zhao Yu was the only representative from Blue Moon Technology. They remained speechless until the robot had finished cutting the ribbon and Zhao Yu had exited the stage. Only then did everyone regain their senses. ¡­.. He Jingxuan turned to her friends, their eyes filled with shock and confusion. ¡°Who do you think Zhao Yu is?¡± she asked. ¡°To be able to represent Blue Moon Technology at the ribbon-cutting ceremony¡­¡± Nobody dared to finish the sentence, as if the words were too heavy to utter. Drawing in a deep breath, He Jingxuan suggested, ¡°He might be one of the founders of Blue Moon Technology¡­¡± As she recalled the recent instances of meeting Zhao Yu, she was struck by his composed demeanor. With a sigh, she remarked, ¡°Zhao Yu¡­he¡¯s in a different world from us now¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Gao Qi objected. ¡°He might be in a different world from you guys, but he¡¯s still in mine!¡± The other students glanced at Gao Qi, shaking their heads in disagreement. ¡°Gao Qi, didn¡¯t you say before that you and Zhao Yu were from different worlds?¡± ¡°Yeah, you and him are a thing of the past¡­¡± Disdain was evident among some. They were all classmates, so why put on such airs? ¡°Watch and see. Zhao Yu will definitely come back to me¡­¡± Gao Qi declared defiantly. Then, she turned around and left, her feelings ¨C embarrassment, anger, or both ¨C unclear.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: Savior of Earth! Chapter 72: Savior of Earth! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The underground base in Xia Du. The time for a top-secret meeting has come again. All nine members of the council, apart from Colonel Chu, are present. Councilman Sun takes the lead. Without wasting any words, he dives straight in, ¡°Today¡¯s meeting is called because it¡¯s an optimal time to¡­¡± ¡°The majority of the alien fleet has returned to the moon, transporting rare earth resources, leaving Earth¡¯s defenses weak¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu is in Chang¡¯an for the ribbon-cutting ceremony, undoubtedly accompanied by several spaceships¡­¡± ¡­.. ¡°Furthermore, the cage that aliens plan to install around Earth isn¡¯t built yet¡­¡± ¡°Given these points, we have two strategies that need immediate resolution¡­¡± ¡°Firstly, concerning the blockade by moon-based aliens, should we dispatch a spaceship to venture into deep space for help¡­¡± ¡°Secondly, since the aliens are negotiating with us through Zhao Yu, should we send individuals to the moon, infiltrate their ranks, and take his place¡­¡± Councilman Sun briskly lays out the situation, ¡°Now, let¡¯s commence the discussion on the first strategy¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Councilman Zhou is the first to respond. ¡°Sending a spaceship away from Earth seems ill-advised. If what Zhao Yu says holds true, and the universe follows the Dark Forest Law, then wouldn¡¯t we be marching towards our own doom¡­¡± The two councilmen next to him agreed. ¡°Other civilizations surely exist in the universe. Our prime move should be to conceal ourselves¡­¡± The rest of the councilmen keep their thoughts to themselves for now. Councilman Sun then says, ¡°Indeed, we need to hide ourselves if there are other civilizations in the universe. But what¡¯s the point if the moon-based aliens have already seized control of our Earth?¡± ¡°Plus, let¡¯s not forget, Zhao Yu was the one who proposed the universe adheres to the Dark Forest Law¡­¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances, they should¡¯ve wiped us out instantly, yet here we are. Why?¡± ¡°Because the moon-based aliens are waiting for their mothership to be repaired before striking!¡± ¡°Does anyone see a flaw in this reasoning?!¡± The councilmen shake their heads. The think tank members¡¯ analysis was already very clear that day. ¡°Thus, our current peace is merely temporary. Don¡¯t let the aliens¡¯ fleeting and deceptive kindness blind you¡­¡± Councilman Sun continues, ¡°The countdown to Earth¡¯s annihilation has begun. Only by seeking external help can we hope to survive in the tight spot we¡¯re in¡­¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t reach out to the depths of space for aid, we¡¯ll certainly be obliterated by the moon aliens within six months, or three years at most¡­¡± ¡°But if we do seek help from deep space, even if the other alien civilizations intend to obliterate Earth, they¡¯ll inevitably clash with the moon aliens first¡­¡± ¡°Fight fire with fire, survive amidst chaos, this is the grim reality we¡¯re forced to accept¡­¡± ¡°Furthermore, if the universe really does obey the Dark Forest Law, then ¡®yes,¡¯ we have a mere 0.01% chance of survival. But if ¡®no,¡¯ then the Universe Federation would intervene to prevent the moon aliens from destroying us, effectively increasing our survival odds by 50%¡­¡± Having said all he intended, Councilman Sun believes everyone present can comprehend the gravity of the situation. ¡°Let¡¯s put it to a vote. Those in favor, please raise your hand¡­¡± He raises his hand first. Apart from him, only two others raise their hands. A frown forms on Councilman Sun¡¯s face as he turns to Councilman Zhou, confused. Councilman Zhou shook his head, dismissing the idea. ¡°That¡¯s reckless. We must delay this proposal. Once we transmit a signal, we¡¯ll exhaust all our chances of reconciliation with the moon¡¯s aliens¡­¡± Recognizing the futility of the current topic, Councilman Sun chose to move forward. He prompted, ¡°Let¡¯s delve into our second plan. Should we dispatch a human envoy to the moon, infiltrating the alien ranks¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu is clearly from Great Xia, only he was seized by aliens five years ago, his mind reshaped¡­¡± ¡°He commands such respect from us that we can¡¯t even exercise the power of Great Xia autonomously. We resort to appeasing him with women¡­¡± ¡°The core issue is that Zhao Yu is deeply trusted by the aliens, serving as their representative in negotiations with us¡­¡± ¡°But what in his words are the thoughts of the aliens, and what are his own beliefs?!¡± ¡°For us, it remains unknown, yet we¡¯re obligated to adhere to it strictly¡­¡± The blue moon loomed overhead, disturbing everyone¡¯s sleep as they feared its potential descent to Earth. ¡°Likewise, the information acquired from Zhao Yu is tainted with his bias, obstructing our ability to speculate and understand the genuine intentions of the aliens¡­¡± ¡°Hence, we must send someone across, at all costs, infiltrating the alien core. Ideally, they should replace Zhao Yu as our negotiator¡­¡± ¡°If the aliens have mastered brainwashing technology, it doesn¡¯t seem to be of any use even if we send them over¡­¡± Councilman Zhou interrupted. Councilman Sun shook his head, dismissing the idea. ¡°Their brainwashing technology isn¡¯t that profound, it¡¯s not something that can command absolute obedience¡­¡± ¡°If that were the case, they would have exploited us by now. Why would they bother sending Zhao Yu to broker deals?¡± ¡°Moreover,¡± he added, ¡°even if the person we send over cannot gain the aliens¡¯ trust like Zhao Yu, they¡¯d surely seize an opportunity to gather intel within the moon alien base¡­¡± ¡°I hope they could relay information back to us before the moon aliens wipe us out, giving us some time to react¡­¡± Councilman Sun sighed deeply, uttering slowly, ¡°Our Blue Planet teeters on the brink of disaster. On the surface, all seems calm, but we are a small vessel in a vast ocean, threatened by a storm, at risk of capsizing at any moment¡­¡± ¡°The actions we¡¯re taking may not save our planet, but they might increase our chances of survival¡­¡± ¡°Even if each plan offers a meager 0.01% chance of enhancing the survival rate by 0.001%, we should pursue it¡­¡± His words echoed in the hearts of those present, stirring a somber mood. Councilman Zhou sighed deeply, stating, ¡°This is the most perilous era since human existence. Even if it costs us our lives, we must safeguard the flame of human civilization¡­¡± Nodding, Councilman Sun initiated the vote, ¡°Those in favor of this plan, please raise your hand!¡± This time, all eight of them unanimously approved the proposal. ¡°Alright,¡± he hastened, ¡°before the ribbon-cutting ceremony begins, we must launch the spacecraft, being careful to steer clear of the blue moon and the moon¡­¡± At the Space Agency. ¡°Don¡¯t look so grim, I¡¯m not going to my death¡­¡± Zhang Tao, with a smile, playfully slapped Chief Engineer Yang¡¯s arm. Chief Engineer Yang¡¯s expression was heavy. He had a lot to say, but at this moment, he was at a loss for words. This mission was unlike any moon landing. The mortality rate was extremely high. Even though Zhang Tao claimed he wasn¡¯t going to his death, Chief Engineer Yang knew the probability of him surviving was very low. Even if he successfully reached the moon, the moment he transmitted information back to Earth one day, he¡¯d be marked for death. Zhang Tao, seemingly in good spirits, chuckled, ¡°This is a good thing. If I succeed, I will be hailed as humanity¡¯s savior, leaving a mark in history. You should be congratulating me.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Chief Engineer Yang responded solemnly. ¡°You will become a savior, but I¡¯d rather have you alive and well¡­¡± ¡°Old friend, don¡¯t talk like that. If I don¡¯t go, someone else will. My chances of success are even higher if I go,¡± Zhang Tao interrupted, giving Yang another playful punch. He laughed, ¡°I¡¯m entrusting my daughter to you. Remember, if your son dares to bully my daughter, I¡¯ll haunt your house even as a ghost¡­¡± Watching Zhang Tao trying to lighten the mood with humor, Chief Engineer Yang struggled to muster a smile. He solemnly pledged, ¡°I will take care of your daughter as if she were my own!¡± ¡°Good. With that, I¡¯m reassured,¡± said Zhang Tao, his eyes welling up. He blinked rapidly, swallowing his tears, then turned away. ¡°No more talk. The launch window is short, and I must go. Any longer, and I¡¯ll miss the opportunity.¡± Not far away, the onlooking staff silently observed the exchange. When the conversation ended, Councilman Sun stepped forward. ¡°Zhang Tao, the fate of humanity is now in your hands.¡± Zhang Tao immediately became serious, saluting in response, ¡°I will face the danger head-on, considering death as going home. I will do everything in my power, even if it means sacrificing myself, to secure a future for humanity¡­¡± ¡°Salute!¡± Councilman Sun shouted, and everyone present returned Zhang Tao¡¯s salute. Tears welled up in every eye, but they understood. This sacrifice was necessary. If not Zhang Tao, it would be someone else. Zhang Tao hurriedly returned the salute, then turned and strode towards the spacecraft. He was afraid that he couldn¡¯t hold back his tears any longer. Just as he reached the spacecraft¡¯s door, Zhang Tao finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He turned around, seeing the teary-eyed crew, and laughed loudly, ¡°Everyone must die someday, but I will leave a legacy for eternity. My friends, I¡¯ve seized this chance to make history. When I return, I¡¯ll be sure to drink three cups in self-punishment!¡± With that, he turned and plunged into the spacecraft. ¡­.. Tears streamed down every face present. Chief Engineer Yang¡¯s face was streaked with tears, but in this moment, he clenched his fist and shouted, ¡°Zhang Tao, you promised. You owe us three cups of drink, so you have to come back!¡± Zhang Tao didn¡¯t lookback, but just before he disappeared from sight, he waved. Watching Zhang Tao¡¯s heroic departure, Councilman Sun was moved and loudly declared, ¡°Zhang Tao, we await your victorious return!¡± Upon hearing this, all the staff could no longer hold back. In unison, they shouted, ¡°Zhang Tao, we await your victorious return!¡± Their voices thundered, shaking hearts and resonating in the ears of all present. The spacecraft door closed, and Zhang Tao, who had kept his cool until now, finally couldn¡¯t resist any longer and tears trickled down his face. ¡°With people like you, our nation has nothing to fear!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Zhang Tao Is Going to the Moon Chapter 73: Zhang Tao Is Going to the Moon Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation After leaving the ribbon-cutting ceremony, Zhao Yu found a secluded spot, boarded a spaceship, and quickly left Earth. Upon reaching the sky above the moon, where communication was restored, Uncle Da¡¯s image materialized instantly. ¡°Sir, while you were at the ribbon-cutting, the Earth folks pulled a little stunt¡­¡± ¡°They launched a manned spacecraft from Xia Du Base¡­¡± ¡°Is that a problem?¡± asked Zhao Yu, puzzled. Uncle Da explained, ¡°I had sent a dozen or so saucers to covertly lurk near Earth¡¯s secret bases¡­¡± ¡°Xia Du Base was one of them. They made quite a show, like they were up to something big. It caught my attention¡­¡± Uncle Da instantly projected an image. ¡­.. In the video, a spacecraft made by the people of Earth was flying through space. ¡°Where is it headed?¡± ¡°Based on the current trajectory, it¡¯s headed for the moon!¡± ¡°Is there someone on board?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s one of the three we captured earlier, named Zhang Tao!¡± Zhao Yu frowned slightly. The Earth folks had launched a spacecraft to send a man to the moon without his knowledge. What were they up to? ¡°Are there any weapons on the spacecraft?¡± He suspected that Earth might want to use nuclear weapons to destroy his moon base. ¡°None!¡± Uncle Da shook his head, ¡°As soon as this spacecraft took off, I had the cloaked warship scan it continuously, and found no evidence of any weapon systems¡­¡± ¡°And, the fuel the spacecraft carried was only enough to reach the moon, not enough to return¡­¡± Zhao Yu became even more confused, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that even if this spacecraft reaches the moon, it can¡¯t blow anything up?!¡± ¡°Correct!¡± ¡°What are they trying to do then?!¡± Uncle Da was equally clueless. He could only show the recording from before the spacecraft took off. The video had two perspectives, one from high above and another from close to the ground, both filmed by cloaked saucers. As the video started, everything looked normal. It was just a group of staff sending Zhang Tao off. But when Zhang Tao said ¡®I will sacrifice my life for my country, I fear not death!¡¯, Zhao Yu¡¯s face showed surprise. ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± But after watching the whole thing, besides the sense of heroism and sadness, there was no useful information. He only knew Zhang Tao was going to die, but he didn¡¯t know how he planned to do so. ¡°The destination is the moon¡­¡± ¡°And there are no weapons on the spacecraft accompanying him¡­¡± A puzzled look crossed Zhao Yu¡¯s face, ¡°Could it be¡­ he plans to be like the protagonists in Bollywood movies, going alone, weaponless, behind enemy lines, to act as the situation demands and destroy my moon base?!¡± That¡¯s just ridiculous! ¡°Uncle Da, do you have any idea what they¡¯re up to?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Uncle Da shook his head, ¡°The electromagnetic signals on Earth are currently chaotic. Unless it¡¯s face-to-face or overheard by a spaceship, we can¡¯t eavesdrop using electronic devices¡­¡± ¡°Plus, they were very cautious. Not a single person at the scene was wearing a projection touch watch¡­¡± If someone had brought a watch, with the backdoor they left, they could retrieve past information, but without a wireless network, they¡¯d need to retrieve the watch to view it. Zhao Yu rubbed his chin, lost in thought for a long while, yet he still couldn¡¯t figure out why Zhang Tao was heading to the moon. Uncle Da asked, ¡°Should we destroy this spaceship?¡± ¡°No, I want to know what they¡¯re up to!¡± He shook his head and said, ¡°Keep the spaceship under full surveillance with the flying saucers. Let¡¯s see what he does when he gets to the moon¡­¡± Back at the Xi Du base, Colonel Chu immediately asked for an update. ¡°Was Zhang Tao¡¯s spaceship discovered by the aliens?¡± ¡°Yes, it was found five minutes after leaving Earth..¡± Now, although the radio signals are disrupted, the expert team has used quantum entanglement, which operates at a much higher frequency than radio waves, and is closer to light waves. They placed two entangled particles 1 and 2 on the spaceship. When Uncle Da discovered the spaceship and inadvertently observed particles 1 and 2, the entanglement state of particle 3 on the Earth changed, and the information was transmitted back. However, it¡¯s uncertain whether he is still alive. Colonel Chu continued, ¡°Did the aliens come to the base to negotiate?¡± ¡°No!¡± Nearly five hours had passed since the incident, and the aliens hadn¡¯t come to accuse us. Work at the Blue Moon Technology Factory was also not halted, so it seems that they don¡¯t want to cause a scene. Colonel Chu heaved a sigh of relief, didn¡¯t linger in the upper layer, and directly went to the deepest part to restart the council. He didn¡¯t get hung up on the fact that Xia Du had done these two things without notifying him, and directly convened a meeting to discuss countermeasures. ¡°Now, there is a superficial peace between us¡­¡± After the opening remarks, Colonel Chu got straight to the point: ¡°I propose that we invite the world¡¯s top scientists to Great Xia to establish a Super Science Research Institute¡­¡± ¡°To study alien technology while looking for breakthrough points¡­¡± To leapfrog fifty years of technological advancement in three to five years is incredibly difficult, but they can¡¯t just sit and wait to die. They must try. ¡°I agree¡­¡± ¡°I agree¡­¡± The proposal passed unanimously. Colonel Chu then said: ¡°As for the plan to preserve the human seed, it should be implemented as soon as possible¡­¡± One of the wise men stood up and said, ¡°The Dragon Palace plan has been finalized. The expert group is researching how to ensure that the Dragon Palace can withstand the pressure 40 kilometers under the sea and allow humans to reproduce¡­¡± ¡°The Underground City plan has been completed, and the location has been selected in the uninhabited area¡­¡± ¡°Our idea is that if the aliens destroy the Earth, they will definitely only eliminate humans and take resources¡­¡± ¡°The probability of the uninhabited area being bombed is the lowest, and the chance of being discovered is also the lowest¡­¡± ¡°Now, we can take advantage of the electromagnetic wave disruption, and the aliens can¡¯t observe the Earth on a large scale to start digging¡­¡± Colonel Chu nodded and asked, ¡°Howbig is it?¡±!¡± ¡°According to the expert group, as many of these underground cities should be built as possible. Each one doesn¡¯t need to be too large. As long as one isn¡¯t discovered, it can preserve the human seed¡­¡± ¡°So, each underground city, half men and half women, a total of 98 people. According to the planned allocation for reproduction, we can ensure normal genetic inheritance¡­¡± If the number falls below this, many recessive genes would combine, leading to birth defects and various inherited diseases. Everyone began discussing the Underground City plan, and eventually decided to build 1,000 underground cities in uninhabited areas around the world. One kilometer deep. They wanted to dig even deeper, but due to time and technological constraints, one kilometer was the most feasible and quickest option. Of course, apart from the underground cities that are one kilometer deep, there are also super underground cities that reach three kilometers, five kilometers, and even ten kilometers deep. These would take longer to complete and may not even succeed, but they would begin construction along with the other underground cities. As the meeting neared its conclusion, the door was pushed open, and a staff member came in to report. ¡°Leaders, Zhao Yu has arrived¡­.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Invest in a Nuclear Fusion Power Plant! Chapter 74: Invest in a Nuclear Fusion Power Plant! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Zhao Yu is here?! H ¡°Is he here to question our actions?!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s unexpected arrival caught everyone in the room by surprise. Colonel Chu shook his head, ¡°He¡¯s not here to find fault, otherwise, he would have come five hours earlier¡­¡± ¡°Hl go and check the situation¡­¡± Upon reaching the surface, the atmosphere seemed cordial. Zhao Yu was comfortably sitting on a sofa, chatting with Wang Dayue. ¡­.. Seeing Colonel Chu¡¯s arrival, Wang Dayue promptly got up, vacated his seat, and left the room consciously. With the room free of others, Colonel Chu smiled and asked, ¡°At the ribbon-cutting ceremony, Mr. Zhao Yu, you left abruptly. Was there an issue?¡± Zhao Yu returned the smile and said, ¡°Nothing really, my pet cat back home learned how to do backflips. Just had to check on it¡­¡± Both parties tactfully avoided mentioning Zhang Tao¡¯s trip to the moon. Seeing Zhao Yu didn¡¯t bring up Zhang Tao, Colonel Chu didn¡¯t either. Instead, he asked about Zhao Yu¡¯s purpose for the visit. Zhao Yu straightforwardly said, ¡°Blue Moon Technology¡¯s factory on Earth is quite impressive. We have seen your sincerity. After discussions with our higher-ups, we have decided to introduce new products into the Earth market¡­¡± At present, they were still 7,000 technology points short of upgrading to the third generation of nuclear fusion. After the upgrade, they could make significant changes to their warships. Following this event, Zhao Yu had been constantly screening products for trade, hoping to roll them out as soon as possible. Are the new products intended to accelerate the technological development of Earth? Colonel Chu pondered for a moment, realizing that this event had accelerated the original plans of the aliens beings on the moon. This meant that the time left for Earth was being shortened! He wasn¡¯t sure if it was the alien¡¯s intention or Zhao Yu¡¯s. He felt a little uneasy, but his face showed surprise and joy, ¡°Welcome, your technology has benefited the people of Earth. On behalf of everyone on Earth, I thank you¡­¡± ¡°Do you know what products will be introduced this time?¡± The technology tree at the moon base was largely focused on weapon development. There weren¡¯t many lifestyle technology products that could be put forth. To make up for the 7,000 technology points, Zhao Yu brought out quite a few things this time. ¡°I noticed that there are many high-rise buildings on Earth, and most rely on elevators¡­¡± ¡°The number of deaths caused by elevator malfunctions each year is staggering¡­¡± ¡°So, we plan to invest in a Light Tweezers Sky Ladder project on Earth to replace elevators and ensure no casualties when moving up and down buildings¡­¡± Light tweezers technology?! Colonel Chu was shocked .He hadn¡¯t expected the aliens on the moon to bring out this technology. He recalled his first meeting with Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu had descended from the sky like a deity using light tweezers technology. The scene was still vivid in his mind. Colonel Chu probed, ¡°How much Blue Moon dollar would one Light Tweezers Sky Ladder cost?¡± ¡°A hundred Blue Moon dollar per unit. What do you think?¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s primary objective this time was to recover technology points, so the asking price was fair. Light tweezers technology could roughly recover 500 technology points. Colonel Chu made a quick calculation and found the price to be reasonable. He nodded in agreement. After concluding the first deal, Zhao Yu moved on to introducing the second product. II I¡¯ve noticed that many people on Earth spend their entire lives in the same place, never getting a chance to experience the beauty of other parts of the world. Some people, for example, are born in the tropics and have never seen snow¡­¡± III Therefore, we¡¯re planning to invest in an environmental simulator that would let people from around the world experience different landscapes¡­¡± He had previously refrained from trading this atmospheric simulation technology for fear of Earthlings colonizing the moon as neighbors. But now, with plenty of spacecrafts and warships manufactured, and an impending blockade on Earth, he was not worried about them escaping to the moon. Colonel Chu¡¯s maintained a poker face, but internally, he was ecstatic. They had only just initiated their underground city plan, and here was Zhao Yu offering an atmospheric simulation. It was as if someone had given him a pillow as he was dozing off. ¡°That sounds fantastic. On behalf of the children in the tropics, thank you. May I ask the price of this product?¡± ¡°1000 Blue Moon Dollar?! II Zhao Yu had priced it according to the exchange rate of other products. However, this product¡¯s commercial value wasn¡¯t high. So, Zhao Yu was open to a lower price. As long as he could sell it, he could earn 2000 tech points, even if it sold for just 100 Blue Moon Dollar. ¡°Deal! II Zhao Yu was surprised that Colonel Chu agreed so quickly. But he didn¡¯t overthink it and went straight on to introduce the third product. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that your underground resource extraction seems a bit slow. Many mineral resources remain unexploited¡­¡± ¡°This could impact our trade, so I¡¯m considering selling you a high-efficiency shield tunneling machine¡­¡± ¡°This could help you improve your underground mining efficiency¡­¡± A shield tunneling machine?! Colonel Chu was taken aback. He even wondered if Zhao Yu had been eavesdropping on their conversations. Their underground city project was inconvenient and time-consuming with Earth own technology. An alien shield tunneling machine could potentially help them build a deeper, larger underground city. To Zhao Yu, the shield tunneling machine was an early-stage base development technology that was only useful for digging underground. Selling it to Earth was a perfect opportunity to earn 500 tech points. Colonel Chu¡¯s reaction was brief, but Zhao Yu still noticed it. Did they really need this machine?! Zhao Yu initially planned to quote 1000 Blue Moon Dollar, but seeing the Colonel response, he tested the waters by saying, ¡°10,000 Blue Moon Dollar each. What do you think?¡± Colonel Chu tried his best not to give anything away and asked about the tunneling machine¡¯s power capacity. Once he heard that the machine could dig up to too kilometers underground, he could no longer hold back and agreed to the deal. If they were willing to pay 10,000 Blue Moon Dollar each, were they planning to build an underground base? Zhao Yu was almost certain of it, but he didn¡¯t mind. As long as the earthlings didn¡¯t cause trouble for him or or self-destruct leaving him unable to reclaim technology points, they were free to do as they pleased. After all, Zhao Yu had no intention of providing any weapons-related technology. That was a safety line he wouldn¡¯t cross. With Earth¡¯s own weapons research, catching up to him was an impossibility. With the shield tunneling machine deal in place, Zhao Yu moved on to discuss the next product. ¡°Your planet¡¯s power generation efficiency is too low. I¡¯m considering investing in a nuclear power plant. What do you think?¡± A nuclear power plant? Colonel Chu was stunned for a moment, but he quickly realized that this was an alien nuclear power plant. His breathing quickened as he said nervously, ¡°Is it a nuclear fusion power plant?!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Zhao Yu nodded. This was the major part of his technology point reclamation plan. The first-generation nuclear fusion power plant, once traded successfully, could net him 4000 technology points, which included tech points previously spent on various nuclear fission technologies. Such foundational and preliminary technologies only provide benefits during the first reclamation. If he wanted to trade the second-generation nuclear fusion power plant in the future, he would only get back the 5000 technology points spent on the upgrade, unable to reclaim the foundational technology points. Out of 50,000 technology points, nearly 20,000 were spent on seven foundational technologies and various research institutes, and couldn¡¯t be reclaimed. The remaining near 10,000 points were mostly spent on various weapons and spacecrafts and warships. Then, there were the 3000 technology points spent on building the first, second, and third-generation nuclear fission reactors, and 1000 on the first-generation nuclear fusion, and 5000 on the second-generation nuclear fusion. Other than trading the first-generation nuclear fusion technology to reclaim technology points, he had no other way to quickly gather 10,000 technology points. ¡­.. ¡°You¡¯re really going to invest in a nuclear fusion power plant on Earth?!¡± Colonel Chu couldn¡¯t help but stand up. Would these aliens dare give them such technology? Weren¡¯t they afraid they¡¯d turn against them?! Zhao Yu didn¡¯t seem to mind. Nuclear weapons might be effective within a planet, but their power was significantly reduced in the vacuum of space. This was because nuclear weapons¡¯ attack mechanisms include electromagnetic pulses, shock waves, and high-temperature explosions, along with some radiation pollution that targets living creatures. But in the vacuum of space, a nuclear explosion wouldn¡¯t cause a shock wave due to the absence of air pressure difference. Moreover, any radiation produced by the explosion wouldn¡¯t settle down in the space environment, rendering it ineffective. The only somewhat useful effect left would be the short-term release of high-energy particles during the explosion, which could produce a strong electromagnetic interference and affect electronic equipment. Colonel Chu took two deep breaths to suppress his excitement, then in a deep voice, he asked: ¡°Mr.. Zhao Yu, may I ask how much you¡¯re asking for your investment in the nuclear fusion power plant?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: The Robot Is Officially On Sales! Chapter 75: The Robot Is Officially On Sales! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°10 billion Blue Moon dollars worth of resources, what do you think?!¡± The first line of defense required 10.9 billion Blue Moon dollars worth of resources. It would be best if he could get all of them in one go. ¡°10 billion?!¡± Colonel Chu exclaimed in shock, taken aback by the magnitude of the number. ¡°Is it too much?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Colonel Chu quickly responded, ¡°I will make a phone call now to check how much rare earth resources are left in the global reserve. Mr. Zhao, please wait a moment!¡± Controlled nuclear fusion, this technology can directly elevate the technological level of Earth and initiate a new era of scientific revolution. Its importance is unquestionable. Even if it costs 100 billion, they would find a way to obtain it. ¡­.. It had been 80 years since the appearance of Earth, and the research on nuclear fusion had never been abandoned. The scientific community still had no clue, and there were too many technologies that were lacking. Uncontrolled nuclear fusion has been studied since the appearance of Earth 80 years ago, but the scientific community still lacks any significant breakthroughs due to the numerous technological challenges. Colonel Chu hurriedly left, forgetting to arrange someone to accompany Zhao Yu. As they reached the deepest part of the base, the council members eagerly approached to inquire about the situation. ¡°Councilman Chu, is Zhao Yu here to accuse you?¡± ¡± How¡¯s the situation?!¡± Colonel Chu responded directly, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss that later. Zhao Yu wants to trade for the nuclear fusion power station¡­¡± ¡± What?!¡± The entire room was taken aback. ¡°Is he really willing to give us this technology?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what he said!¡± Colonel Chu nodded and continued, ¡°However, the asking price is 10 billion. Do we currently possess that much?!¡± ¡°Forget about 10 billion, I would give him 100 billion!¡± Councilman Zhou exclaimed excitedly. ¡°Hurry, make a call now and find out how many resources are available worldwide¡­¡± The representatives were thrilled. Although they didn¡¯t comprehend the scientific details, they were well aware of the significance of controllable nuclear fusion technology. Instantly, the entire underground base was filled with the sound of phone conversations. All the staff members were diligently contacting countries around the world to inquire about the quantity of available resources. After ten minutes, the phone calls gradually ceased, and everyone summed up the numbers they had obtained. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°We can only gather around 2 billion¡­¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Most of the resources are still deeply buried underground. These are the ones we can access quickly¡­¡± ¡°How long will it take to gather 10 billion?!¡± ¡°Approximately a month¡­¡± Colonel Chu returned to the surface after receiving the answer. He briefed them on the current status of resources on Earth ¡°10 billion in a month?!¡± Zhao Yu furrowed his brow upon hearing that. The reason he offered the nuclear fusion power station was to earn technology points and accumulate 10,000 to upgrade the nuclear fusion technology to the third generation. One month is a bit too long¡­ After considering for a moment, he spoke, ¡°Do you only have 2 billion now?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go with 2 billion!¡± According to the rules of the Mysterious Merchant, the return of Technology Points required the completion of the transaction between both parties. Therefore, in order to obtain the Technology Points quickly, he had to lower the price. However, the issue of resources was easily solvable. They could establish a few production lines on Blue Moon and send some resources underground. Colonel Chu was overjoyed and quickly expressed his gratitude. Deep down, he understood the significant role of controllable nuclear fusion technology in advancing Earth¡¯s technology. The reason why Zhao Yu lowered the price so much in one go was to accelerate the progress of repairing the mothership. ¡°2 billion Blue Coins¡¯ worth of resources. It will take about three days to gather them. Also, regarding the location of the nuclear fusion power station¡­¡± ¡°It would be better to place it in a coastal city. Deuterium and tritium are isotopes of hydrogen, and it¡¯s more convenient to extract them from seawater¡­¡± Colonel Chu felt a bit concerned and asked, ¡°Mr. Zhao, will there be any radiation from this nuclear power plant?¡± Nuclear fission power plants usually produce a large amount of nuclear waste. Although scientists believed that nuclear fusion power generation didn¡¯t generate nuclear waste, he still wanted to clarify to choose the right location. ¡°There will be no nuclear waste or radiation,¡± Zhao Yu replied with certainty. Colonel Chu breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°In that case, I would like to place the nuclear power plant in Shanghai. What do you think?¡± ¡°You can decide as you wish. As long as it¡¯s along the coast¡­¡± With the deal settled, Zhao Yu left. Just as he returned to Blue Moon, thousands of battleships flew in from outer space. ¡°Commander, 500 transport ships carrying protective Shield materials have arrived. They can be installed at any time. Additionally, there are 500 warships stationed at the Blue Moon Base¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s start the installation. You can make arrangements for the guards and patrols at the Blue Moon Base¡­¡± These were all minor tasks. Zhao Yu gave a simple instruction and explained the details of the transaction with the Earth before taking a rest. ?? ¡°One minute left until the sale of 100,000 robot workers. Please call 400-800-¡­¡± At this moment, all the television programs on Earth were broadcasting the live sale of robot workers These 100,000 units were the production output of the three factories in Chang¡¯an Blue Moon New District. When any resident of Earth purchased one, they only obtained the right to use it and earn money on behalf of ordinary people. The ownership still belonged to Blue Moon Technology Company. ¡°Brothers and sisters, after deducting the five insurances and one fund for each of the 100,000 robots, you¡¯ll have 10,000 Great Xia dollars left after taxes¡­¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have money on hand, you can participate in an interest-free loan. You can buy first and repay the loan later, and the repayment will be taken care of by the robot¡­¡± The popular live streamer Jiaqi was sitting in the live broadcast room, accompanied by an official from Great Xia. ¡°I asked our staff in Great Xia. If you take a loan, the monthly deduction would be 8,000, and the total repayment period would be 12.5 years¡­¡± ¡°This means that once you get this robot worker, you can just relax at home and earn 2,000 yuan every month. The robot will also take care of your insurance and funds¡­¡± ¡°Furthermore, after 12.5 years, the robot¡¯s loan will be fully repaid, and all the money it earns each month will go into your pocket¡­¡± As Jiaqi spoke, she turned to the Great Xia official and asked, ¡°Director Wang, I heard that our robots have an insurance program. Can you provide more details?¡± Director Wang looked at the camera and smiled, saying, ¡°For a million-dollar robot, the annual insurance premium for the first ten years is only 3,000 dollars. Regardless of any faults, as long as it¡¯s a quality issue, it will be covered and replaced¡­¡± As the countdown approached its end, Jiaqi quickly intervened and exclaimed: ¡°Counting down: 3, 2,1, click the link!¡± ¡°Brothers and sisters, don¡¯t miss out¡­¡± Before Jiaqi could finish her sentence, a look of shock appeared on her face. ¡°It¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone! 100,000 robots were sold in just one second¡­¡± ¡°These are million-dollar robots, and with 100,000 units, that¡¯s 100 billion¡­¡± Jiaqi was taken aback. The total sales she had achieved in an entire year amounted to only 100 billion, but this time, it reached 100 billion in just one second. This was because only 100,000 robots were initially available for sale. The comment section was flooded with comments scrolling at a rate of tens of thousands per second. Many netizens were disappointed that they had missed out on the opportunity. Observing the lively comments, Jiaqi hurriedly added, ¡°For those who didn¡¯t manage to get one, don¡¯t worry. The production lines of Blue Moon Technology have already started, and the second batch of 1 million robots is expected to go online in five days¡­¡± ¡°If you make an appointment now, the queue will be greatly advanced¡­¡± In just a few minutes, the number of reservations had exceeded 100 million, and as time passed, the number would increase.. ¡­.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Chapter 72: Shield Tunnelling Machine Chapter 76: Chapter 72: Shield Tunnelling Machine Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation On the web, the hottest buzz was about the commencement of the maglev bus service. ¡°The fare¡¯s similar to an airplane ticket, but I heard it¡¯s even faster¡­¡± ¡°Hey, it seems it¡¯s only operating in Chang an at present. Other cities have yet to catch on¡­¡± ¡°Guys, I got my ticket from a scalper, paid ten times the original price, but trust me, it was worth every penny¡­¡± ¡°Come on, it can¡¯t be that fantastic, right? When I tried it, it was noticeably quieter during take-off. Apart from a slight vibration while ascending and the better soundproofing, there wasn¡¯t much difference¡­¡± ¡°I managed to grab a robot, inputted some data and account details. Now I¡¯m eagerly waiting to see if I¡¯ll get paid next month¡­¡± Nine out of the top ten trending discussions revolved around robots and the maglev bus. The only one standing out was the hashtag #ProjectionTouchWatches, a luxury gadget. Compared to the other two subjects engaging the public, the projection touch watch was a high-end product, something the average person could hardly afford. ¡°Is this your shield tunneling machine?¡± In the Blue Moon New District of Chang an, a team of experts from the Earth were dumbfounded at the sight of the massive shield tunneling machine in front of them. Its diameter was more than a hundred meters. Were they intending to dig a hole? This machine seemed like it could slice through a mountain! Zhao Yu offered a quick rundown of the machine¡¯s functions. Using his projection touch watch, he shared a detailed user manual. Besides the shield tunneling machine, trading the Light Tweezers Sky Ladder and environmental simulation systems was tricky. They required orders from Earth, after which Zhao Yu would dispatch an engineer for installation. There was no rush. All that was required was finalizing the deal before the completion of the nuclear power plant. Observing Colonel Chu and the team of experts completely mesmerized by the massive shield tunneling machine, Zhao Yu shook his head and said, ¡°You guys continue your exploration. I¡¯ll go set up the production lines for the Light Tweezers Sky Ladder and environmental simulation¡­¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead!¡± Once Zhao Yu exited the scene, the experts couldn¡¯t contain their curiosity any longer. They extended their hands, eager to touch and feel the enormous shield tunneling machine, like they¡¯d seen a captivating lady. Colonel Chu, a bit taken aback by their enthusiasm, asked, ¡°Can this machine actually dig underground?¡± ¡°A machine of this size should be capable. We need to check the specifics, though¡­¡± There were hundreds of experts present, all specializing in shield tunneling machines. Each of them had a role to play: some analyzed the user manual, some examined the materials used to construct the machine, and others studied its structural design. Colonel Chu, standing off to the side, would occasionally catch the astonished exclamations of the experts. After an hour, a representative of the experts came forward with a flushed face to report their findings. ¡°We can dig. This marvel can dig all the way to the mantle layer, at the very least¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s astounding is that the tunnel lining isn¡¯t composed of mud, but steel¡­¡± ¡°This implies that the processes of drilling, reinforcement, and constructing the tunnel can take place almost simultaneously¡­¡± ¡°According to the manual, this steel structure can withstand an earthquake of magnitude 10¡­¡± Colonel Chu asked, ¡°So, can you operate this machine now?¡± ¡°More or less. Each team of five of us is handling a different section. We¡¯ve mostly got the hang of operating this shield tunneling machine¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s good news¡­¡± Colonel Chu nodded, his face soon clouding with a new predicament. The massive shield tunneling machine looked to weigh well over a hundred thousand tons. What could they possibly use to transport it? The most powerful aircraft could only lift eight hundred tons. Even with a hundred of these aircraft, they might not be able to shift it. What about trucks? Trains? Ferries? Colonel Chu ran through the options in his mind, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what tool or vehicle could possibly move this massive machine. ¡°Well, leave it to the experts to figure out¡­¡± Colonel Chu decided not to worry himself with it. He instructed his subordinates to inform Xia Capital about the issue at hand and ask them to find a solution. Upon receiving the three-dimensional data of the shield tunneling machine, the experts at Xiadu immediately began running calculations. The expert team, their hair thinning from the stress, finally reached a conclusion. ¡°It¡¯s possible to transport it. There are two methods¡­¡± ¡°One is overland transport, which would require the God Continent¡¯s transport vehicles. Additionally, we would need to construct specialized roads as we move along¡­¡± ¡°The other is water transport. At the very least, three aircraft carriers would be required to pull it. To expedite the process, we would need ten aircraft carriers¡­¡± Colonel Chu was taken aback for a moment. He asked if air transportation was feasible, but the response was a resounding ¡®no¡¯. Even using the most advanced rockets, ten fired in unison, would fail to make the shield machine airborne. The God Continent Transport Vehicle, a specially designed vehicle capable of pulling aircraft carriers, had more than two thousand tires and hundreds of high-powered engines. The main issue was the road conditions. Ordinary roads wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. Even a small crack could pose the risk of a catastrophic flip-over. As for the aircraft carriers, they were limited to water travel. Upon reaching the destination, getting them ashore presented another significant challenge. ¡°If we can manage to float this shield tunneling machine,¡± suggested Zhuge Tao, ¡°we could haul it to an uninhabited island in the open ocean and construct an underground city there¡­¡± ¡°Firstly, this is a prototype, set to be delivered to an uninhabited island for data testing¡­¡± ¡°What if, during the next transaction, we let Zhao Yu transport it directly to the deserted area using their spaceship?¡± Colonel Chu seemed taken aback. ¡°Won¡¯t they stumble upon our underground city construction?¡± Zhuge Tao replied with a grin, ¡°We could initially construct a passageway near the deserted area, one that can accommodate God Continent transport vehicles¡­¡± ¡°Keeping some distance from the location where we deploy the shield tunneling machine should be fine¡­¡± After pondering for a bit, consulting with Xia Capital, Colonel Chu finally decided. He would send the shield tunneling machine for a trial run on the deserted island. Once the discussion was concluded, Colonel Chu promptly located Zhao Yu to explain the plan. ¡°It¡¯s a minor issue. Where do you suggest we place this shield tunneling machine?¡± Zhao Yu had already handed back the tech points for the shield tunneling machine, so he was quite amenable to discussion. ¡°How about the seaside, near the aircraft carrier base? Does that work for you?¡± ¡°No issues with that! Returning to the shield tunneling machine, the once-smiling experts were now filled with anxiety, replaced with a worry-filled countenance. They were collectively brainstorming how to relocate this massively heavy shield tunneling machine. ¡°Let¡¯s get everyone out of there!¡± Colonel Chu ordered, upon his arrival. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°We¡¯re about to move this shield tunneling machine, so everyone needs to evacuate promptly¡­¡± This declaration startled the experts. They hadn¡¯t considered how this heavy machine could be moved! These experts, all from the shield tunneling machine domain, were aware of Blue Moon Technology¡¯s intention to sell one, but lacked insights about other aspects. ¡°What will we use to move it?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the God Continent Transport Vehicle?¡± ¡°The exclusive routes for the God Continent Transport Vehicles haven¡¯t even been paved. How will the transport happen?¡± Some experts felt so connected to the shield tunneling machine that they were reluctant to leave, expressing their complaints vocally. ¡°Everyone needs to get down¡­¡± Despite several reminders from the staff, some people stayed put. Seeing this, Zhao Yu gave a light laugh, stating, ¡°No need to descend. We¡¯ll transport them all together!¡± He waved his hand as he spoke, and a transport carrier, ten kilometers long, gradually materialized overhead. ¡°What is that?! II All the experts were flabbergasted. A few of them were so terrified that they collapsed on the spot, immobilized. Colonel Chu contemplated the situation but said nothing. These experts would be part of the underground city project, so there was no harm in letting them in on the secret. Just as everyone began to panic, a brilliant beam of light shot out from the bottom of the carrier. ¡°Light tweezer technology?!¡± Colonel Chu was astounded. Could light tweezer technology manage to pull a hundred thousand tons?! The following moment, everyone present, including the shield tunneling machine, was pulled upwards by a mysterious force. They began to float gently towards the gaping maw opening at the base of the spaceship. In the next second, everyone present, including the shield tunneling machine, was pulled by a mysterious force. They slowly floated up and flew toward the huge mouth at the bottom of the spaceship. ¡°Incredible! II Colonel Chu couldn¡¯t believe it. He¡¯d underestimated the strength of the light tweezer technology. He¡¯d thought it was impressive enough on its own, but had never dreamt it could lift such an enormous weight.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Xiaotian Entering the Arena! Chapter 77: Xiaotian Entering the Arena! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Aboard the spaceship, a group of top-tier experts huddled quietly. ¡°Councilman Chu, can you explain the situation?¡± one of them asked. ¡°Did Great Xia secretly develop this spaceship?¡± Colonel Chu gestured for silence, ¡°We will discuss this later.¡± He then handed Zhao Yu a set of coordinates leading to Great Xia¡¯s largest aircraft carrier base. Within minutes, their transport ship descended above the aircraft carrier base. Utilizing advanced light tweezers technology, they carefully lowered a massive one hundred thousand-ton shield tunneling machine and the team of experts onto the base. After the operation, Zhao Yu steered the spaceship away. Once Zhao Yu had left, Colonel Chu asked Zhuge Tao to clarify the situation to the team. Meanwhile, he got on a call with Xia Du. His sigh of relief after the conversation hinted at the positive news he had received. After wrapping up his explanation, Zhuge Tao approached Colonel Chu to discuss further. ¡°Now that the shield tunneling machine is out in the open, we can only operate the underground base above ground,¡± Zhuge Tao pointed out. ¡°We will have to rely on our technology to construct a proper underground base,¡± he continued. Their leaders in Xia Du were wary of the shield tunneling machine possibly containing a trap, hence the decision not to use it. They do rather be cautious and slowly extend their current underground bases. ¡°We have identified thirteen potential sites for underground bases, all situated in uninhabited areas. Nine of them are top-tier nuclear retaliation bases, and the remaining four are hidden sites rich in rare-earth resources.¡± ¡°The plan from Xia Du is to develop these bases on existing structures,¡± Zhuge Tao informed. ¡°Recently, our team used quantum entanglement to survey the area. Good news is, no one has observed our bases yet,¡± he added. Colonel Chu paused before addressing Zhuge Tao again, ¡°I have an assignment for you.¡± ¡± What kind of mission?!¡±, Zhuge Tao asked. ¡°You are to go to the uninhabited areas and supervise the construction of the underground city.¡± ¡°The only demand from Xia Du is absolute secrecy. We cannot afford to cause any uproar or be noticed by aliens.¡± ¡°Understood!¡±, Zhuge Tao responded firmly. Zhao Yu decided to check in on the Blue Moon district in Chang an. The construction of the Light Tweezers Sky Ladder production line and the environmental simulation production line was still underway. After confirming that the construction robots were diligently monitoring the progress, he felt at ease and headed back to Blue Moon. Once they left the planet¡¯s atmosphere, they discovered space filled with space soldiers. Each of them was busy building a canopy, equipped with massive gear. Their signal reception improved, and immediately, Uncle Da materialized. ¡°Commander, did the deal go through successfully?¡± Uncle Da asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Has the Xiaotian production line been set up on Blue Moon?¡± Zhao Yu asked in return. ¡°It is complete. We can manufacture one hundred units per hour,¡± Uncle Da confirmed. ¡°Is the location ready?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Uncle Da presented a three-dimensional map. From the land¡¯s form, it was evident that they were looking at Earth. ¡°Xiaotian has limited resources, so we must establish a resource base on the ground,¡± Uncle Da explained. ¡°We will gather resources in batches and transport them back.¡± Zhao Yu quickly surveyed the map. There were thousands of resource gathering sites on land alone, and even more in the ocean. ¡°How many Xiaotians are required at each resource gathering site?¡± Zhao Yu asked. ¡°A hundred should suffice.¡± ¡°I will equip these resource gathering sites with a stealth system and assign combat robots for protection,¡± Uncle Da detailed. ¡°Whenever we accumulate resources worth three million Blue Moon dollars, we¡¯ll arrange for a transport ship to collect them.¡± The value of three million Blue Moon dollars was the maximum a transport ship could hold. ¡°Commander, where do you suggest we set up the first resource collection point on the Earth?¡± Uncle Da asked. ¡°Wherever¡­¡± Zhao Yu replied casually, pointing at an area on the map. It was an uninhabited area in Great Xia, known to house a highly valuable rare-earth mine underground. ? ? Meanwhile, Zhuge Tao thought that Colonel Chu wanted him to oversee the construction of all thirteen underground bases in the uninhabited lands. To his surprise, he was put in charge of only one, while others were assigned the rest. They made their way into the barren lands, walking through a camouflaged mountain gate into a desolate area before finally entering the underground. ¡°This underground mine is one thousand and five hundred meters deep and contains rare earth ores that are useful in aerospace applications,¡± the staff member began explaining. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that. What I want to know is if there¡¯s a risk of detection if we continue to expand,¡± Zhuge Tao interjected. ¡°You can rest assured. We have been mining here for nearly fivety years without detection,¡± the staff member confidently asserted. ¡°We have numerous concealment measures in place. Even if there¡¯s ongoing construction, anyone passing by won¡¯t feel any vibrations and we won¡¯t be discovered.¡± Zhuge Tao nodded, pleased with the response. It appeared his task this time would be quite straightforward. ¡°Excellent. I have only one demand. We must remain undetected. Even if it means the progress is slower, that is acceptable.¡± What they were unaware of was that several stealth battleships were slowly descending near their base. A few kilometers from the base, a light screen materialized, projecting an unchanged image of the Gobi Desert. Out of a warship, a steady stream of robots flowed, ferrying various types of equipment to the ground. As they worked, another light screen extended half an hour later, encapsulating the original one emitted from the spaceship. This was the resource gathering point that Zhao Yu had casually indicated earlier. Over a hundred Sky Howlers were already in position, each finding their spot before burrowing into the ground. On the surface, more than a dozen heavily armed robots took up positions, patrolling the area relentlessly. Once the base was established, the escort warship retracted its light screen and departed.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Supernatural Event? Chapter 78: Supernatural Event? Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Inside the Xia Du Base. ¡°Do you think the aliens are aware we¡¯re building the Buried City?¡± Councilman Zhou asked with a hint of concern. ¡°I do not believe so!¡± Colonel Chu shook his head. ¡°Zhang Tao flew a spacecraft to the moon. We set particles on it and five minutes later, they indicated they were observed. This suggests the aliens have not made any advancements in quantum entanglement.¡± ¡°The thirteen secret bases in the uninhabited lands have the same particles, yet they remain unobserved¡­¡± These particles were set up very discreetly. Even the local troops were not aware of them. Initially, they were used to determine whether they were under surveillance by foreign forces. Now, they could be utilized to monitor alien activity. The double-slit interference experiment had proven that human observation and machine observation would yield two different states. Consequently, the principle of quantum entanglement had become a crucial tool for detecting information theft. ? ¡°The new boss is quite demanding. Even when it is time to knock off, he insists we continue working. And there has not been a word about a pay raise¡­¡± Sun Fan muttered, operating the digging equipment in the underground base located in the uninhabited lands. Suddenly, something flickered on the device. ¡°What is that?!¡± Sun Fan exclaimed, staring at the screen, but saw nothing out of the ordinary. He leaned out of the vehicle, switching on his cap¡¯s light to survey his surroundings. After finding nothing unusual, he resumed his seat. ¡°You are spooking yourself, Sun Fan! You must be seeing things!¡± he chided himself, shaking his head and chuckling at his overreaction. They were one thousand and five hundred meters underground. What creature could possibly survive at this depth? If anything lived here, it would be microbes. ¡°Whoosh!¡± As soon as he sat down, the screen in front of him flickered again, startling Sun Fan so much that he bolted upright, banging his head on the roof of the vehicle. ¡°Ouch!¡± Rubbing his throbbing head, he glanced at the vehicle¡¯s roof, then at the screen. Still no activity. But now he could not just sit back and ignore it. Grabbing a shovel, he jumped off the excavator, marching towards the hole. ¡± Who is there?!¡± Sun Fan called out, straining his ears for any response. After hearing nothing, he cautiously continued to approach. Sun Fan was on high alert, his body tense and sweat slicking the shovel handle in his hand. Regardless, he could hardly pay any attention to that now. His eyes were peeled wide open, continuously scanning the area illuminated by his cap¡¯s lamp. Once he reached the spot where the detection equipment had signaled, he prodded the ground a couple of times with the shovel. Seeing no response, he dug a little deeper. The unearthed soil looked ordinary. ¡°Damn, that really scared me!¡± Sun Fan exhaled, realizing his nerves had been on edge for the past couple of days. It was high time he calmed himself. Just as he turned around, the wall behind him seemed to come alive. A hole appeared, shooting out a net. ¡°What the¡­¡± ¡°Help!¡± Sun Fan¡¯s call for help was cut off too late. In a flash, the hole vanished, leaving the wall as it was. ? ? ¡°If only I had that projection touch control watch now¡­¡± Zhuge Tao sighed, leisurely donning his earphones and settling in to watch a short video on his phone. Just as he was enjoying himself, a sudden urgent knock disrupted the moment. ¡°Boss, we have got trouble!¡± Damn! Zhuge Tao was startled, his body shaking. Quickly, he gathered himself and opened the door. ¡°What happened? I was just taking a nap¡­¡± Outside, two supervisors stood panic-stricken, ¡°Boss, Sun Fan¡¯s gone missing¡­¡± ¡°Sun Fan, from our team?¡± ¡°Yes, he is in charge of the lowest-level work. He did not show up for the night roll call¡­¡± ¡°We thought he might have lost track of time and sent someone to find him¡­¡± ¡°But he was not at his desk or in his quarters¡­¡± Zhuge Tao furrowed his brows, ¡°With a base this size, he might just be wandering somewhere¡­¡± ¡°No, Boss. We have surveillance in our base. The footage shows that Sun Fan hasn¡¯t come out since he went into the bottommost working area!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Zhuge Tao¡¯s eyes narrowed. His once casual demeanor changed as his curiosity was piqued. ¡°Take me to the surveillance room. I want to see the situation for myself!¡± Soon, he locked his office and hurried to the surveillance room. ¡°Look, after the meeting, Sun Fan went to the bottom floor in his work clothes and he hasn¡¯t emerged since¡­¡± Zhuge Tao skimmed through the footage and indeed, apart from the staff that had gone in to look for Sun Fan, he had not appeared again. ¡°Are there other ways out?¡± ¡°No, this area only has one entrance¡­¡± ¡°Take me there!¡± Zhuge Tao was skeptical. He needed to see for himself what had transpired. Meanwhile, he pointed at the few people in the footage who had gone looking for Sun Fan and said, ¡°Have them come along too¡­¡± If someone had indeed vanished from a secret room like this, the culprit was likely among them. Zhuge Tao led his team deep into the building. After a thorough look around, it was clear there were no other exits. ¡°Check the pit. Maybe someone buried him there¡­¡± Everyone was stunned. Regardless, they kept quiet. Forming small groups, they started searching the entire tunnel. Half an hour later, everyone was covered in grime, but there was no sign of Sun Fan. Zhuge Tao was now visibly concerned. He thought of another possibility and hurried back to the surveillance room. After a series of checks, his confusion deepened. ¡°The surveillance footage is intact. There¡¯s no evidence of tampering¡­¡± ¡°A perfectly healthy man disappearing into a pit.¡± Just then, a supervisor rushed in and reported, ¡°Boss, one of Sun Fan¡¯s shovels is missing¡­¡± ¡°An engineering shovel? The supervisor speculated, ¡°Could it be that Sun Fan couldn¡¯t handle the pressure and used the engineering shovel to dig his own grave?¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Zhuge Tao drummed his fingers, stating decisively, ¡°I want everyone to search the base thoroughly for Sun Fan. I need to know whether he is alive or dead!¡± With that, he rose and headed towards the base¡¯s entrance. He asked the guard if anyone had exited the base, but the answer was a firm no. Suspicion piqued, Zhuge Tao decided to verify the information himself by checking the entrance¡¯s surveillance footage. As it turned out, no one had left. Considering the base was built underground with just one exit, it meant Sun Fan had to still be inside. Either he was hiding, or someone else had hidden him. Six hours later, despite the base being searched four or five times over, there was still no sign of Sun Fan. The light-hearted mood that Zhuge Tao had started the day with was long gone, replaced by an intense sense of intrigue. He considered all possible scenarios, even going as far as to investigate Sun Fan¡¯s social circle, but to no avail. In the office, all the staff were huddled together, whispering about Sun Fan¡¯s mysterious disappearance. In the midst of this, a supervisor dared to suggest, ¡°Boss, could he have run into a ghost?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Furious, Zhuge Tao rebuked him, ¡°Stop spreading superstitions. As a supervisor, you should know better!¡± Scared into silence, the supervisor said no more. Surveying his staff, Zhuge Tao saw that most of them were visibly scared, seemingly genuinely afraid of some supernatural entity. Disappointed, he shook his head and retreated to his office. He documented the situation and sent the report off to Xia Du.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Blue Planet Sky Screen Completed! Chapter 79: Blue Planet Sky Screen Completed! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Help!¡± Sun Fan was ensnared in an electromagnetic net, calling for help as he lay on the ground. Nearby, a group of over a dozen robots patrolled with weapons in their grasp, completely ignoring his pleas. Fear clouded his eyes. He could not comprehend what was happening. Observing the robots, he surmised that they must have come into contact with Alien. Beside him, Xiao Tian hovered, seemingly in a stupor, as if waiting for something. Three minutes later, the earth vibrated as another robot emerged. It strode towards a mound made entirely of various ores, opened its belly, and vomited a large amount of ores. After this routine, the robot prepared to burrow back into the earth, but halted when another robot beside Sun Fan emitted a red light. An hour later, more than eighty robots had gathered at the hidden resource collection point beneath the light screen. ¡°Why have you brought me here? I have no money. I am just an ordinary person!¡± In spite of his terror, Sun Fan continued to plead, hoping that these robots would release him. Of course, no robot paid him any mind. Another robot emerged from the ground and, after dropping its resources, was bathed in a red light. It seemed to have received a command and burrowed into the ground with the other robots. Chang ¡®an, in the Blue Moon New District. The production line for the light tweezers staircase and the environmental simulation had been completed. Zhao Yu approached Colonel Chu to inquire about where he wanted the equipment assembled. Colonel Chu had prepared a ten-meter tall ladder and a one thousand square meter steel platform. With the machine engineer¡¯s aid, the light tweezers staircase and environmental simulation were successfully installed. Zhao Yu promptly received a system notification indicating the transaction was complete and three thousand technology points had been transferred to his account. The only remaining task was the nuclear power station, which would earn him the remaining ten thousand technology points. ? Colonel Chu had just returned to his office when he received a call from Xia Du. ¡°We lost contact with Zhuge Tao¡¯s underground base?!¡± ¡°Yes, ten hours ago, Zhuge Tao sent a message reporting a missing staff member¡­¡± ¡°But when I followed up, there was no response from them¡­¡± ¡°Have you dispatched someone to investigate?¡± ¡°Yes, they should reach the base in about an hour¡­¡± The voice on the other end of the line continued, ¡°You do not need to worry about this. The base will carry out the investigation. I am just letting you know. You just keep your focus on Zhao Yu.¡± Colonel Chu nodded. ¡°Even I can see the robots in outer space with my bare eyes. The general public won¡¯t be able to ignore it. How is Xia dU planning to address it?¡± ¡°The think tank is still deliberating. I¡¯ll update you once they reach a conclusion¡­¡± ¡ö ¡± What Is in the sky?!1¡® ¡°It¡¯s a robot. I saw it clearly through the zoom lens of my Huawei phone. It¡¯s a robot from Blue Moon Technology Company¡­¡± ¡°What does Blue Moon Technology UP TO?!¡± ¡°I do not know. What I find unbelievable is that they can actually launch robots into space¡­¡± For the first time, the internet was abuzz about something that wasn¡¯t a tech product. People were curious about what these space-faring robots were doing. Unfortunately, neither the officials nor the Blue Moon Technology Company offered an explanation. ¡°Are they installing weapons?¡± ¡°Who is behind Blue Moon Technology?!¡± ¡°Wild guess, it could be Great Xia. Blue Moon Technology¡¯s factory is built in Chang an¡­¡± ¡°So, have we finally risen?!¡± ? Xia Du¡¯s Base. Councilman Zhou was wearing a frown. The recent news from the unclaimed territory reported that Zhuge Tao¡¯s base had been completely deserted. Every single person from the guards to the staff, including Zhuge Tao himself, a total of eighty-eight people, had vanished without a trace. All the electronic equipment within the base had disappeared as well. It was as though something had entirely wiped them out. Underneath the ground, aside from the vacant pit, all signs of human activity had evaporated. ¡°What in the world happened?¡± ¡°Could it be a time-space anomaly?¡± A councilman ventured a guess. ¡°That base was transported through time and space to another parallel universe?!¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible that aliens are responsible?¡± Councilman Zhou queried. ¡°Aliens?!¡± Another councilman shook his head. ¡°I just went to investigate. The particle state of the base remains unchanged. It hasn¡¯t been tampered with. The chances of alien involvement are low. It is more probable that they¡¯re part of some bizarre cosmic event¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s temporarily abandon the base and secure the area. No one should go near¡­¡± Councilman Zhou sighed. If it was indeed some cosmic mystery, sending more people would be pointless. They would merely be delivering themselves into the jaws of death. ¡°Help, let me out¡­¡± ¡°Stop yelling, they won¡¯t pay heed to you!¡± Observing her former colleagues being captured one by one, Sun Fan¡¯s initial fear ebbed away, replaced with an unexpected calm. ¡°Sun Fan, why arc you here?¡± A supervisor barked out. ¡°What do you think?¡± On the ground, eighty-eight people were meticulously lined up, all entrapped by the electromagnetic net. Zhuge Tao scanned his surroundings at Xiao Tian. How could he not comprehend that they had been captured by aliens? ¡°I am a representative of Great Xia. May I know why you have detained us?¡± Upon hearing Zhuge Tao¡¯s outcry, the others quickly sought to understand what was happening with these robots. Zhuge Tao ignored them, instead continuing to shout. Upon seeing no response, a dread feeling surfaced in his heart. Eyeing the surrounding ore piles and the hovering robots that had captured them, he suddenly recalled an event that took place over a month ago ¨C three astronauts went missing. The Blue Planet sent numerous probes, but they were captured by robots of this type. ¡°Damn it, these robots only follow their programming¡­¡± Just like what transpired with Zhang Tao and the others back then, they likely ended up as resources captured by these robots! The moon aliens were indeed plundering the resources of the Earth! Zhuge Tao was both angry and frustrated, but soon, panic seized him. The aliens were discreetly pilfering the resources of the Earth. Now that they were aware of it, would the aliens try to silence them?! ? ¡°Commander, the installation of the protective shield base point is complete. It can be activated at any time!¡± ¡°Then activate it!¡± ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± At Zhao Yu¡¯s command, all the peripheral bases of the Earth, from the thousands, got linked at that very moment. The diamond-shaped light beams started to connect. In just a short time, all the diamond-shaped beams joined together, forming a massive beam that encased the entire planet. Upon seeing the transparent light screen before him, Zhao Yu was taken aback for a moment, asking, ¡°Can¡¯t this thing become invisible?!¡± ¡°Commander, invisibility is achievable in a small area, but the light beam that envelops the whole world is already the limit!¡± ¡°In other words, everyone on Earth can see this light screen?!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: The Sky Screen’s Impact on the Future!_i Chapter 80: The Sky Screen¡¯s Impact on the Future!_i Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡± What¡¯s that?!¡± Everyone outdoors was captivated by the spectacle in the sky. A layer of transparent light blanketed the entire heavens. People gazed upward, puzzled about what was happening on the Earth. Many reached for their phones to capture the moment. ¡°Is this Aurora?¡± Most were merely intrigued, forming huddles and pointing at the celestial light show. A few, more impatient, rushed home at the sight, switched on their computers, and sought to share this view with their loved ones. To their surprise, the internet was abuzz with similar conversations. ¡°Do you have this light screen too?¡± ¡°We have the coordinates here. Sun City¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got one too. I¡¯m in the southern city¡­¡± Many thought this occurrence was limited to their location. Who knew it was a worldwide phenomenon? ¡°It appears like a sphere that¡¯s entirely wrapped around the Earth¡­¡± ¡°Damn, could it be aliens?!¡± ¡°Spherical, surrounding the blue planet. It reminds me of the Dyson Sphere¡­¡± ¡°Are aliens trying to drain all the energy from our planet?!¡± ¡°Before this screen appeared, I saw robots in space. Do you think it¡¯s related to Blue Moon Technology?!¡± ¡°This is a superweapon named ¡®Luminous Star¡¯. It operates on the principle of a magnifying glass reflecting sunlight. It¡¯s aiming to blow up our planet!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. The end of the world is near. I can already feel the heat. The global temperature will rise by one degree per day. In less than a month, we humans will be completely wiped out¡­¡± Online, there were diverse opinions. Some took it lightly, while others were genuinely scared. Just as people were speculating wildly, believing every theory to be plausible, an official statement was finally released. ¡°The sky covering the Earth is a defense system installed by Blue Moon Technology Company to counter the asteroid threat¡­¡± ¡°The Protective Shield System can intercept all universal threats. Please, do not panic¡­¡± Seeing this announcement, the internet went into a frenzy. ¡± Blue Moon Technology again?!¡± ¡°Where did this company spring from?!¡± ¡°Robotics, magnetic levitation, projection touch ¨C the technology embodied in these products is decades, even centuries ahead of our time. Now, they have introduced a global protection system?!¡± ¡°Blue Moon Technology is incredible. I bet they are the ones who intercepted the asteroid that was set to hit the blue planet the last time¡­¡± ¡°It is highly likely. How can an asteroid traveling at Mach fifty suddenly decelerate and halt just before hitting the Earth¡­¡± ¡°Right, there was a Mach twenty asteroid in the Bier region before. But it wasn¡¯t drawn in by the Earth¡¯s gravity and crashed normally, even causing a five hundred-meter diameter crater¡­¡± The announcement did not ease the public; it added to their worries instead. ¡°I¡¯m only anxious about one thing now. Is this Blue Moon Technology Company from our Earth ¡± What do you mean?!!¡± ¡°The technology that Blue Moon Technology has introduced is excessively advanced and spans across many fields. It doesn¡¯t seem like something that our Earthlings could create¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s more like an alien¡­¡± ¡°Oh my¡­, Blue Moon Technology Company is owned by aliens?!¡± ¡°It is possible. Maybe we are already captives of aliens¡­¡± At Xia Du¡¯s Base. Tens of thousands of specialists from various fields had gathered, initiating comprehensive research on the Sky Protective Shield. ¡°What effect will this canopy have on the Earth? Will it aggravate the greenhouse effect?¡± Councilman Zhou was personally directing the entire operation. ¡± Testing the refraction index¡­¡± Outside the base, a team armed with an array of equipment was conducting experiments. ¡°Teacher, it does not seem right¡­¡± One of the staff members expressed his alarm as he checked his instrument. A grey-haired, elderly man was taken aback by the remark. He grabbed the prism from the student¡¯s hand and ran his own tests using a heap of precision instruments. When he conducted the test himself, a look of shock surfaced on his face. Councilman Zhou quickly approached, inquiring about the situation. The grey-haired man explained, ¡°We just used the diagonal method to test the Sky Protective Shield¡¯s Refraction Index. The result is¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the result?!!¡± ¡°No refraction index!¡± ¡°The light curtain seems to be able to absorb light. Or could it be obstructing our testing methods in some unknown way?!¡± This was the first time he had encountered such a scenario. The old man¡¯s eyes flashed with confusion, but he quickly regained his composure and directed his gaze towards the students. ¡°Test it with the auto-alignment method¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The student managed to hide his fear and quickly switched testing methods. A few other students stood by, clutching pen and paper, ready to jot down the parameters and commence calculations at any moment. ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s still not¡­¡± ¡± What?!¡± The grey-haired man was shocked again. This time, he didn¡¯t personally intervene. After a moment¡¯s thought, he instructed, ¡°Use the critical angle method to calculate again!¡± This method required two mirrors to be in contact and was not as accurate as the previous two methods. But at this moment, the grey-haired man was eager to confirm a certain point. The test concluded. Seeing the students shaking their heads, the elderly man took a deep breath and addressed Councilman Zhou. ¡°Although the critical angle method isn¡¯t as precise, any prism should definitely be able to show the boundary between light and shadow. But we see no such thing now¡­¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Councilman Zhou couldn¡¯t quite grasp it. ¡°It implies that this protective shield has absorbed or blocked all light signals within our planet¡­¡± Councilman Zhou was stunned. Still puzzled, he asked, ¡°Does it have any impact on our Earth?¡± ¡°Will the world heat up?¡± ¡°The world would not heat up. It might even cool down¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief¡­ no global warming then.¡± Councilman Zhou sighed with relief. ¡°It¡¯s not good news!¡± ¡°From now on, our Earth will no longer be able to observe the real universe,¡± the old man said, his face grave. ¡°What?!¡± Councilman Zhou was taken aback. Were not the aliens supposed to ensure the Protective Shield would only prevent other civilizations from spying on the Earth? How could it end up blocking even the Earth¡¯s view of the universe?! ¡°Councilman Zhou, are you sure we have not let the wolf into the house?¡± The old man said shaking his head in despair. ¡°If we can not observe the universe, it is akin to imprisoning the Earth. Our scientific and technological progress will be halted¡­¡± ¡°The consequences are severe. It may not affect much in the short term¡­¡± ¡°But in the long run¡­¡± ¡°Blocking the Earth is equivalent to depriving it of another Copernicus, the one who proposed the ¡®heliocentric theory¡¯¡­¡± ¡°Earth¡¯s understanding of the universe will completely halt at this ¡®geocentric¡¯ point. There will be no further progress¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Councilman Zhou was startled. He quickly queried, ¡°You are saying, our technological advancement will cease?¡± ¡°Our technology can probably evolve for a few more decades¡­¡± The grey-haired old man sighed.¡± But what¡¯s critical isn¡¯t just technology, it¡¯s science¡­¡± ¡°Science is a process of continuously forming hypotheses, using various methods to validate them, creating laws, and then constantly overturning them¡­¡± ¡°From today, we can formulate hypotheses and laws, but we will no longer have a way to confirm whether these laws are true or not¡­¡± ¡°It is like Newton¡¯s law of universal gravitation. It was considered the absolute truth for a hundred years and could validate the laws within the solar system.¡± ¡°However, with the advent of Einstein¡¯s theory of general relativity, we found flaws in the law of universal gravitation. Firstly, it could not solve the problem of instantaneous gravity. Secondly, it could not solve the problem of the length contraction of objects. Thirdly, it misunderstood the effects of distant gravity.¡± ¡°With the Sky Protective Shield in place, there would not be another Einstein in the realm of science. Even if one emerges, he will only end up on a misguided path¡­¡± ¡°Humanity¡¯s understanding of the universe will cease at this very moment, today!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Nuclear Fusion Research Project Chapter 81: Nuclear Fusion Research Project Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°I¡¯m so hungry!¡± ¡°I need to pee, Mr. Robot. Can you let me go pee first before tying me up again?¡± Inside the resource collection area of the uninhabited zone, someone was lying on the ground, wailing. Zhuge Tao didn¡¯t speak. He wanted to conserve his energy until the moment the robot take them away from Earth. He carefully observed their surroundings. The force field had a limited coverage area, and apart from the mine, it was only them. The mine was already half full, and it seemed that in another half day or so, it would be completely filled up. The robots acted according to their programming. There was no point in saying anything now. Once they reached space and communication was restored, the aliens would likely discover them. Suddenly, Zhuge Tao noticed that the newly arrived mining robots, after dumping the ore, didn¡¯t continue burrowing. Instead, they stopped in place. His eyes lit up, and he spoke, ¡°Stop shouting. We¡¯re about to leave this place¡­¡± As soon as he said that, everyone¡¯s attention was immediately drawn, and they eagerly asked for details. Zhuge Tao gave a brief explanation. ¡°Leader, once we¡¯re in space, will the aliens really let us go?!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Zhuge Tao smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯m part of the Great Xia Think Tank. This is definitely a misunderstanding. Once I meet the aliens and explain, we¡¯ll be able to go back¡­¡± The others became instantly excited. After waiting for almost an hour, all the Xiaotian robots emerged from the ground. A robot suddenly shot up from the ground and flew into the sky. Three minutes later, a gigantic warship, tens of thousands of meters long, slowly descended. ¡°What the hell, is this the alien spacecraft?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so huge!¡± The crowd was shocked. Before they could continue discussing, the bottom of the warship opened, emitting a white light that lifted everyone and the mine up together. In the Chang¡¯an Blue Moon District, eight hundred million Blue Moon dollars¡¯ worth of resources were ready. With the assistance of light tweezers technology, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t need to exert much effort. All the resources were loaded onto the ship. Just as they were leaving Earth, Uncle Da projected himself in front of Zhao Yu. ¡°Commander, the Xiaotians have captured a group of Earthlings¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Zhao Yu was taken aback and inquired about the situation. Uncle Da explained, ¡°It happened at the resource collection point in the uninhabited zone. There¡¯s an underground base there, and the Xiaotians brought back the resources and the people together¡­¡± ¡°In that case, send them back¡­¡± ¡°Commander, I have a request¡­¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I want to take these Earthlings to the Moon!¡± Curious, Zhao Yu asked, ¡°What do you plan to do with them on the Moon?!¡± ¡°I intend to establish an experimental zone and observe their behavior and thinking patterns as a representation of humanity¡­¡± ¡°Once the experiment is over, I will return them to Earth intact¡­¡± ¡°Sure, do as you please!¡± ¡°Teacher Liu, representatives from the Earth Federation have arrived¡­¡± ¡°The Earth Federation?¡± Inside the research institute, an old man put down the instrument in his hand, showing a hint of confusion on his face. ¡°What are they here for?¡± ¡°Please let them in!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The middle-aged student left quickly. In no time, two people wearing Federation uniforms walked in. ¡°Professor Liu, hello, we are from the Earth Federation¡­¡± ¡°I see, just tell me your purpose!¡± Professor Liu wasn¡¯t interested in these staff members and replied casually. ¡°We have a project and would like to invite you to participate¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡± Professor Liu immediately rejected, pointing to the instrument in front of him and saying, ¡°I¡¯m at a critical point in my research. If I leave now, three years of effort will be wasted¡­¡± The Federation staff exchanged glances, remembering that Councillor Chu had given them a method to handle invitations from different professors before they left. They spoke up: ¡°This project can only be participated in by members of the Institute of Technology. If you join¡­¡± Professor Liu¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He widened his eyes and excitedly asked, ¡°If I participate in this project, will it allow me to enter the Institute of Technology?¡± The stark difference in the other party¡¯s response stunned the two Federation agents for a moment. ¡°Yes, as long as you participate¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go!¡± The middle-aged student next to them was startled and quickly said, ¡°Professor, we¡¯ve been working on this project for three years, and we¡¯re about to complete it¡­¡± Professor Liu turned to the two agents and asked, ¡°May I know when this project is starting?¡± ¡°Now!¡± Professor Liu furrowed his brow, pondered for a moment, and said to the student, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the remaining unfinished parts to you. I need to go with them¡­¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The middle-aged student looked frightened, ¡°Professor, can I handle it?¡± ¡°You have to grow up eventually. Give it a try!¡± After saying that, Professor Liu followed the two agents out of the research institute. To his surprise, there was already a helicopter waiting at the entrance. ¡°Why such urgency?¡± Professor Liu was puzzled and asked, ¡°What is this project?!¡± The Federation agents slowly uttered three words, ¡°Nuclear fusion!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Professor Liu was shocked and quickly asked for more details. However, the two agents remained tight-lipped and didn¡¯t say another word. Helpless, Professor Liu had no choice but to swiftly board the helicopter while his mind raced with thoughts about nuclear fusion. ¡°Whirr-!¡± The helicopter took off with a roar, heading towards a coastal city in Great Xia. If one were to zoom out their gaze, they would discover that at this very moment, hundreds or even thousands of helicopters were taking off from various locations worldwide. They all had one destination¡ªGreat Xia¡¯s Megacity¡ªto participate in the nuclear fusion research project! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: The Moon Has Changed So Much Chapter 82: The Moon Has Changed So Much Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation On the transport ship, 88 prisoners had their restraints loosened by robots. They were granted temporary freedom. However, their movements were still restricted as robots were monitoring their activities. Even so, people were pretty happy. ¡°Brother Zhu, you were right! They really set us free once we are in outer space¡­¡± ¡°Next, they should be sending us back home, right?!¡± Zhuge Tao approached the edge of the spacecraft, looking at the rapidly passing scenery outside the window. He had an ominous feeling that something bad might happen. Releasing them meant that the aliens were aware of their existence, and logically speaking, they should be sent back to Earth. But now, the ship was going in the opposite direction, seemingly heading towards the Moon. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a hero! Zhuge Tao was on the verge of tears. It should just be Zhang Tao that was going to the alien¡¯s base. He really didn¡¯t want to go! Three hours passed, and their colleagues had long realized that something was amiss. They had been flying for so long without landing, prompting them to relentlessly question Zhuge Tao. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m not an alien¡­¡± Zhuge Tao grew impatient. Just as he was speaking, he suddenly stopped, his eyes fixed on something outside the window. ¡°What is that?! Someone was puzzled, looking at the object that was getting closer and closer outside the window, exclaiming, ¡°It¡¯s a spacecraft!¡± ¡°The White Rabbit spaceship¡­¡± Zhuge Tao took a closer look and realized it was the spacecraft that Zhang Tao had departed in. The transport ship they were currently on was incredibly fast. In just a few seconds after spotting the White Rabbit spacecraft, they had already overtaken it and it disappeared from sight. ¡°Is Zhang Tao still alive?¡± ¡°It seems the aliens have discovered this spacecraft, so why haven¡¯t they captured it?¡± Zhuge Tao was filled with numerous doubts, but he could only wait until they reached the Moon to find some answers. Another three hours passed, and the transport ship finally arrived at the Moon. ¡°Where is this?¡± ¡°Where have we ended up?!¡± ¡°An alien planet!¡± ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s so magnificent¡­¡± People exclaimed in awe, their eyes filled with fascination. However, Zhuge Tao¡¯s expression changed drastically. While others were unaware of where they had arrived, he knew all too well that they were on the Moon. But at this moment, the Moon looked nothing like its original form. In the near-lunar orbit, there was now a sprawling spaceport that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. Countless spaceships took off and landed at the port. Looking beyond the port towards the surface, what used to be desolate and lonely was now a steel jungle with a constant flow of various machinery. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Zhuge Tao was shocked. The last time he saw the far side of the Moon was just a month ago, and now, within that short period, the Moon had transformed like this?! ¡°It¡¯s terrifying how efficient these aliens are!¡± Suddenly, he had a thought. Was it possible that their assumption, that the aliens¡¯ mothership was damaged and they were relying on Earth¡¯s technology to compensate for the loss, was incorrect?! It just seemed unlikely that the aliens couldn¡¯t fix their spaceship when they were so good at building stuff so quickly. Especially not far from them, a spaceport encircling the entire planet. A rough estimate showed that there were over five hundred spacecraft visible to him alone, and there were likely many more beyond his sight! ¡°Goodness, are we considered representatives of Earth visiting an alien planet?¡± ¡°This is a small step for us but a giant leap for humanity¡­¡± While Zhuge Tao worried, his colleagues appeared much more relaxed. As the saying goes, ignorance is bliss. They knew too little, so they were less afraid. Just as everyone speculated about what the aliens would do to them, the transport ship didn¡¯t dock at the spaceport but continued to move towards the interior of the planet. They flew until they reached a place where a lush green landscape of trees and flowers came into view. ¡°What is this?¡± As before, others remained calm, merely curious about everything alien. But Zhuge Tao was well aware that this was the Moon, with an atmosphere so thin it approached the conditions of outer space. How could there be such a vast grassland?! Simulation technology! Zhuge Tao remembered the deal Zhao Yu made with them before they were captured, which included mention of simulation technology. As the spacecraft approached the ground, Zhuge Tao¡¯s shock grew more intense. Their simulation technology was actually so powerful?! This park covered a considerable area and even housed many animals from Earth. ¡°Lions, tigers, leopards, antelopes, rhinoceroses, and more.¡± ¡°Each animal occupies its own territory without encroaching on others¡¯¡­¡± Suddenly, Zhuge Tao noticed a building at the center of the park. ¡°Is that the park¡¯s administration center?!¡± As he thought this, the transport ship arrived above that building. II Buzz! II The bottom of the hatch opened, and a beam of light shot out, sending all 88 people plummeting towards the ground. Zhuge Tao was dumbfounded. At this moment, he understood their predicament. Together with the other animals, they had become creatures that were in here for exhibition! ¡°They should be fine living next to the animals, right?¡± Zhao Yu sat on the spacecraft, watching as the people were released into the park by the transport ship, casually asking. ¡°It should be fine. I have set up air barriers between each type of animal. They won¡¯t come into contact with each other¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded and, after seeing Zhuge Tao and the other 88 people safely land, he stopped paying attention and continued orbiting the Moon on the spacecraft. ¡°I¡¯ve only been away for a few days, and the Moon has changed so dramatically!¡± Not only was Zhuge Tao shocked, but Zhao Yu, the leader of the lunar base, was also astonished. When he first arrived, he thought he had made a mistake and ended up on someone else¡¯s planet. Uncle Da smiled and said, ¡°Sir, we were always ready to boost our production lines. We just didn¡¯t dare to generate them too recklessly before¡­¡± Now, with abundant resources and the completion of the sky dome and laser defense systems, we no longer have to fear being discovered by aliens. Naturally, we can go all out with construction.¡± ¡°Sir, our base¡¯s main production now consists of two types. One is various types of warships. My goal is to expand to one million ships before the arrival of the alien fleet¡­¡± ¡°The second type is the base points required for the defense line, and we have completed 1% so far¡­¡± ¡°However, the issue of future resources is far from resolved. Relying solely on trade with Earth is not enough. It seems that the self-built howling sky mining sites on Earth are also insufficient¡­¡± In just one day, the number of Xiaotian mining machines excavated on Earth had reached 2,400, but the output was not satisfactory. In one day, only 20 million Blue Moon dollars¡¯ worth of resources were mined. Although it wasn¡¯t a small amount, it was still far from the required 10.9 billion Blue Moon dollars¡¯ worth of resources for the first defense line. ¡°Do you want to continue expanding?¡± ¡°No, sir. I was thinking of sending the Xiaotian machines to the sea¡­¡± ¡°The land area only accounts for one-fifth of Earth, and most of the resources are actually buried under the sea¡­¡± ¡°So, I thought, why not upgrade the production line of the Xiaotian machines to increase their waterproof and diving capabilities¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded and asked, ¡°How many tech points are needed for the upgrade?¡± ¡°500 tech points!¡± 500 wasn¡¯t a large amount, but currently, Zhao Yu calculated that he would only have enough for the upgrade to the third-generation nuclear fusion once he completed the trade for the nuclear power plant. He turned his head and asked, ¡°Is there anything else we can sell?¡± ¡°There is!¡± Uncle Da nodded and said, ¡°In these days, the electromagnetic waves on Earth have been disrupted, and wireless signals are almost non-existent. It made me overlook the matter of the wireless network¡­¡± ¡°We can build a sky network on Earth. At the very least, it can yield 1,000 tech points¡­¡± After a brief consideration, Zhao Yu realized the importance that Earth placed on nuclear fusion power plants. If he mentioned the trade for the sky network again before delivery, the other party would surely agree. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s proceed with the upgrade and get the Xiaotian machines to the ocean as soon as possible¡­.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Nuclear Fusion Research Project Team Chapter 83: Nuclear Fusion Research Project Team Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The helicopter swiftly flew and landed at a base at Shanghai. Coincidentally, another helicopter landed at the same spot at the same time, and an old man walked out of it. When Professor Liu saw the old man, he was taken aback and approached him, saying, ¡°Old Wang, you¡¯re here too?¡± The old man turned around and recognized him as an old acquaintance. ¡°Professor Liu, are you also participating in this project?¡± With a slap on his forehead, he laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to come. You¡¯ve always wanted to join the Academy of Science and Technology, and now is the perfect opportunity.¡± Professor Liu shrugged and didn¡¯t dwell on the matter, instead asking, ¡°According to these agents, we were summoned here to participate in a nuclear fusion project. Do you know any details?¡± Professor Wang shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. These agents have tight lips and haven¡¯t revealed anything.¡± ¡°Once you two enter inside, you will find out. We are only responsible for receiving people¡­¡± An agent spoke, extending his hand in a welcoming gesture. The two of them didn¡¯t hesitate and followed several agents into the base. Inside the base, they discovered a large gathering of experts and scholars invited by the Earth Federation. Many of them were familiar faces, and even those they hadn¡¯t met before were well-known figures. Professor Liu, who had been somewhat arrogant before, immediately adjusted his demeanor upon seeing this group of equally capable individuals. He walked alongside Professor Wang and inquired about the nuclear fusion project. ¡°We don¡¯t know either. We just arrived recently¡­¡± The scholars present were just as clueless about the project. They had no clear understanding of it. ¡°So this is about nuclear fusion, and they¡¯ve got all us here sitting in one room. Could it be that they¡¯ve made some progress?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s highly likely. Offering qualifications to enter the Academy of Science and Technology and providing houses as well. They are certainly making significant moves¡­¡± As the scholars discussed, a commotion erupted in the distance, and a group of people approached them. ¡°Director Yang?!¡± Professor Liu widened his eyes in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected that Director Yang would also be invited to this project. Director Yang was considered the most outstanding scientist of contemporary Earth. He had proposed numerous groundbreaking theories, and some had even said that he might surpass Einstein a century later. Professor Liu and Professor Wang exchanged glances and hurriedly approached Director Yang. ¡°Director Yang, did you initiate this nuclear fusion project?¡± ¡°Director Yang, has there been any progress with controlled nuclear fusion that prompted the Federation to summon us?!¡± People bombarded him with questions, as they were more interested in the project¡¯s details than Director Yang¡¯s status. Director Yang came forward, spread his hands, and shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t initiate the project. I was invited to participate as well¡­¡± ¡°What?! You don¡¯t know either?!¡± Everyone was shocked. If this renowned figure didn¡¯t know, then who was behind this project?! While they were discussing, Colonel Chu and two agents walked out from the side. ¡°Colonel Chu has arrived!¡± The scene immediately quieted down. As the representative, Director Yang stepped forward to inquire about the situation. Colonel Chu glanced around, smiled, and said, ¡°Now that everyone is here, let me explain the purpose of your invitation¡­¡± He walked to the front and uttered a sentence that shocked everyone present. ¡°In one day, the first nuclear fusion power plant on Earth will be completed!¡± ¡°What?! How is that possible?!¡± The whole room erupted in astonishment. Everyone was taken aback by this news. ¡°Colonel Chu, please don¡¯t joke with us old folks. I have a weak heart, and if this is a prank, I¡¯ll be upset!¡± ¡°Yes, Colonel Chu, you need to clarify!¡± As the scholars clamored, Colonel Chu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not joking, and you didn¡¯t mishear me. In one day, the controlled nuclear fusion power plant invested by Blue Moon Technology will be built in the Shanghai.¡± ¡°Blue Moon Technology?!¡± Some experts who were unaware of external affairs found the name unfamiliar. ¡°Blue Moon Technology, the company behind magnetic levitation cars and holographic touch watches?¡± While ordinary people might be more concerned about the impact of robots on their lives, the experts and scholars were intrigued by the technologies implied by the other two products. ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡± Colonel Chu nodded. ¡°Once the nuclear power plant is completed, I need you to form a research team to investigate how controlled nuclear fusion can be achieved from this power plant¡­¡± The scholars looked at each other, feeling that Blue Moon Technology seemed even more mysterious. Although everyone present was a top scientist, their expertise lay in theoretical science. Surprisingly, when it came to the matter of extraterrestrial life, they were less informed than those who studied applied sciences. Director Yang¡¯s expression turned serious, and he asked, ¡°Colonel Chu, isn¡¯t Blue Moon Technology from Great Xia?¡± Colonel Chu nodded and continued, ¡°Not only are they not from Great Xia, but they are also not from Earth!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The entire room was stunned. Each person wore a look of shock and disbelief. ¡°Have aliens really arrived?!¡± Director Yang asked excitedly, ¡°But didn¡¯t Voyager 1 expose its coordinates?!¡± His late friend had always warned humanity not to send signals to the universe or respond to any signals from outer space, fearing contact with extraterrestrial beings. Colonel Chu pursed his lips and said, ¡°We still don¡¯t know if Voyager 1 exposed its coordinates, but extraterrestrial beings have indeed arrived. They are on the far side of the moon¡­¡± ¡°Are the extraterrestrials native inhabitants of the moon? What do they look like?¡± ¡°Are they carbon-based life forms like us?¡± ¡°How do their intelligence and technology compare to humans?¡± ¡°How advanced are their civilisation?¡± People bombarded Colonel Chu with questions. Due to time constraints, Colonel Chu could only address a few key points. As he saw signs of further questions, he quickly interrupted. ¡°Everyone, I can¡¯t answer many of your questions. Please refrain from asking more. Let me explain, and you listen¡­¡± ¡°First, the extraterrestrials are not native inhabitants of the Moon. They come from outer space, but we don¡¯t know exactly where they come from¡­¡± ¡°Second, we don¡¯t know what the extraterrestrials look like because they communicate with us through representatives who arc Earthlings¡­¡± ¡°Third, the extraterrestrials want to advance Earth¡¯s technology by repairing their mothership, which allows them to travel across star systems. Only then will they engage in trade with us¡­¡± ¡°Fourth, once the extraterrestrial mothership is successfully repaired, it will be the destruction of Earth!¡± ¡°Fifth, we must develop our own technology to protect humanity before the extraterrestrials destroy Earth¡­¡± As Colonel Chu reached this point, he noticed that the scholars were all stunned, seemingly taken aback by this truth. He shook his head and spoke earnestly, ¡°Everyone, the fate of humanity rests in your hands. I urge you to give your all. Once the nuclear fusion power plant, invested by the extraterrestrials, is completed, study and research it as soon as possible, and refine the related theories¡­.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Zhang Tao Arrived at the Moon! Chapter 84: Zhang Tao Arrived at the Moon! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Finally, we¡¯re here!¡± Zhang Tao sat inside the spacecraft, his eyes slightly moist. After flying through space for three days, he was very afraid that he might die any time on the way. But thankfully, they had arrived. The spacecraft drew closer, and Zhang Tao began adjusting its speed, preparing for deceleration. However, the next moment, he froze. ¡°Is this the moon?!¡± Looking at the spaceport surrounded by the cosmic environment and the rising and descending spaceships, Zhang Tao doubted if he had come to the wrong place. He had been here just a month ago, yet it now appeared incredibly unfamiliar. Just then, a patrolling warship spotted him and flew towards his location. Amidst Zhang Tao¡¯s nervousness, electronic sounds echoed inside the spacecraft. ¡°This is a controlled area. Unknown spacecraft, please identify yourselves!¡± ¡°Oh no, what should I do?!¡± Zhang Tao panicked and attempted to contact Earth using their communication method, transmitting a radio signal: ¡°I am a Earth citizen. I have important matters to discuss. Please grant me permission to proceed!¡± After a moment, the electronic voice from inside the spacecraft sounded again. ¡°Unauthorized landing. Your spacecraft will be detained in this port¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Zhang Tao was shocked, but there was nothing he could do. His spacecraft was not only slow, but it also lacked any weapons. Immediately, a spacecraft resembling an octopus flew out from the spaceport and captured his spacecraft within moments. It carried Zhang Tao and flew to a certain location within the spaceport, where it came to a stop. Seeing this, Zhang Tao quickly transmitted another radio signal: ¡°Please inform your leaders that I have come here seeking refuge!¡± This time, there was no response. Once the spacecraft had stabilized, an exit passage connected to the spaceport appeared. Before Zhang Tao could control it himself, the exit hatch of the spacecraft automatically opened. Well, his spacecraft was now under someone else¡¯s control on their turf! Helpless, Zhang Tao put on his spacesuit and stepped into the passage. After walking for a while and passing through a light curtain, he suddenly felt gravity beneath his feet. Standing on either side of the light curtain were two armed robots, glaring at Zhang Tao. ¡°Earthlings, proceed straight ahead for one hundred meters!¡± At that moment, an electronic voice came through the speakers in the passage. Zhang Tao breathed a sigh of relief and took a few steps, but the robots on both sides didn¡¯t move. After a hundred meters, a hall appeared, and a young man was seated inside. ¡°There is oxygen here. You can take off your outer suit,¡± the young man said casually. Zhang Tao heard this and, without caring about the authenticity, immediately removed his helmet, took a deep breath, and smiled. ¡°The air here is really fresh!¡± The young man nodded and introduced himself, ¡°I am the security supervisor of the spaceport. State your purpose, Earthling!¡± Zhang Tao carefully observed the young man and discovered that he was indeed a human, which sparked an idea in his mind. A Earth citizen working as the security supervisor at a spaceport? Could he climb up the ladder as well?! Once he reached a higher position, he would have access to more information and be able to relay useful intelligence to Earth. ¡°My name is Zhang Tao, and I¡¯m an astronaut from Earth¡­¡± ¡°A month ago, myself and two colleagues visited the moon, where we were received by a woman named Zhang Yuxia¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, Zhang Yuxia arrived a few months before me,¡± Li Zongheng said. According to the production order, Zhang Yuxia was indeed the earliest humanoid to appear. She had the earliest model and some flaws. Just as expected! Zhang Tao¡¯s confidence instantly increased, and he continued, ¡°As newcomers to this unfamiliar environment, we were quite frightened¡­¡± ¡°Zhang Yuxia¡¯s presence alleviated our fears¡­¡± ¡°During that time, the happiest moments were when we saw her¡­¡± Li Zongheng frowned and said, ¡°State your purpose!¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Zhang Tao hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°In truth, I sneaked out¡­¡± ¡°The mission was originally to maintain the space station, but I wanted to see Zhang Yuxia, so I piloted the spacecraft here without authorization¡­¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, ever since I returned to Earth, she has been constantly on my mind. I can¡¯t forget her, and I want to see her again¡­¡± These words made Zhang Tao uncomfortable deep down, but outwardly, he appeared deeply devoted. Before departing, the think tank had analyzed in detail how Zhang Tao could infiltrate the moon¡¯s interior. They came up with excuses he could use to explain why he wanted to be on the Moon, such as that he was betrayed by his comrades or that he admired the aliens so much he wanted to work for them. These didn¡¯t seem very convincing, anyhow. However, they did came up with something that seemed convincing. ¡®Love,¡¯ it was. They told Zhang Tao that he could say that he was so in love with Zhang Yixia that he went as far as to travel to the Moon. Of course, whether Zhang Tao could stay would ultimately depend on his acting skills. During the three-day flight, Zhang Tao had been convincing himself, replacing Zhang Yuxia¡¯s face with that of his own wife. He aimed to immerse himself in the role and deceive everyone, ultimately securing his place on the moon. So Zhang Tao was in love with Zhang Yuxia? Li Zongheng was momentarily stunned, his expression becoming peculiar, but he didn¡¯t say much and simply said, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll report to headquarters!¡± After speaking, he got up and left alone. Li Zongheng hadn¡¯t gone far when he stopped within Zhang Tao¡¯s sight. On the moon base, Zhao Yu and Dashu didn¡¯t need Li Zongheng to report; they had already seen the live footage. ¡°Commander, it involves human emotions, and it touches upon my blind spot¡­¡± Dashu felt helpless. Love, hatred, and emotional entanglements were precisely what he couldn¡¯t understand. They were the most illogical and incomprehensible aspects. ¡°Liking Zhang Yuxia¡­¡± This reason was absurd, with less than a thirty percent chance of being true. Zhao Yu pondered the purpose of Zhang Tao¡¯s arrival. ¡°Why does he want to stay on the moon? Apart from pursuing a woman, can he serve the extraterrestrials like ¡®us¡¯?¡± Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t stupid; he had pretty much figured out Zhang Tao¡¯s real intentions. After all, he had come up with the entire background of the moon¡¯s extraterrestrials himself. ¡°Commander, do you know his purpose?!1¡® Uncle Da looked shocked and could hardly believe it. ¡°More or less. He probably wants to infiltrate our base, like ¡®me,¡¯ ¡®Zhang Yuxia,¡¯ and the others, climb up the ranks, gather extraterrestrial intelligence, and smuggle it all back to Earth.¡± Uncle Da¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Commander, if that¡¯s the case, we can keep him!¡± ¡°On one hand, we can observe how he treats Zhang Yuxia, which will help me study human emotional activities. On the other hand, we can give him the high position he desires and let him pass false information to Eartj.¡± Zhao Yu nodded, finding it suitable, and added, ¡°But let¡¯s not rush to give him a high position. Let¡¯s set some challenges for him to solve and promote him gradually. That¡¯s more logical.¡± ¡°Understood. Now, should we let Li Zongheng take him to the moon base and have him follow Zhang Yuxia for now?¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly and said, ¡°Adjust Zhang Yuxia¡¯s position a bit and have her take this Zhang Tao to do some unimportant tasks¡­.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Finished With The Construction Of THe Nuclear Fusion Power Plant Chapter 85: Finished With The Construction Of THe Nuclear Fusion Power Plant Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Commander, the upgrades for Xiaotian are complete. It¡¯s ready to start underwater mining!¡± ¡°Great, let¡¯s send the Xiaotian robots over.¡± ¡°Commander, Xiaotian¡¯s production speed is a bit slow and seems to be falling behind. I suggest expanding the production lines so that we can keep up when we mine in other planets in the future!¡± ¡°Then go ahead. You don¡¯t have to tell me every time you do things like this.¡± After Zhao Yu finished speaking, he noticed that Uncle Da seemed hesitant to speak and asked, ¡°Do you have something else to say?¡± ¡°Yes! Uncle Da spoke up, ¡°With Xiaotian¡¯s mining efficiency, if we avoid humans, it can produce resources worth up to 100 million Blue Moon dollars per day¡­¡± ¡°What if we don¡¯t avoid humans?¡± ¡°Then it can produce resources worth up to 300 million Blue Moon dollars per day¡­¡± Zhao Yu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not avoid them. It was the Earth Federation that wants us to keep a low profile, but we are not going to follow through if keeping a low profile affects our productivity¡­¡± Uncle Da added, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it might not sit well with Earth. After all, we¡¯re mining on their planet¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I was born on Earth too. Earth is also my planet. We¡¯re not invading another planet, no?¡± Zhao Yu smiled and said casually, ¡°Besides, the sort of mining we are doing is the type that they can¡¯t do. It¡¯s all tens of thousands of meters below sea level? We¡¯re not taking over any existing minefields.¡± Uncle Da breathed a sigh of relief and laughed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll expand the production of Xiaotian and speed up the mining efficiency as soon as possible¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded and looked at the time, ¡°It¡¯s almost time to hand over the nuclear fusion power plant. I should head to Earth. Finally, I¡¯ll have enough technology points for the ten thousand points¡­¡± ¡°Breaking news! Blue Moon Technology Company is building a controllable nuclear fusion power plant in the Shanghai¡­¡± ¡°As a result, the entire Great Xia will no longer face energy shortages¡­¡± ¡°The Qiuqiu Group announced a $100 billion investment to enter the battery industry¡­¡± ¡°Nuclear fusion power will completely change the human energy structure, but the challenge now is how to store and use electricity conveniently. However, it is certain that whoever solves this problem will become the giant of the next era¡­¡± The internet was flooded with news about nuclear fusion power plants. People all over the world were surprised. They never expected Blue Moon Technology Company to be so powerful, capable of developing nuclear fusion. ¡°Nuclear fusion, could it be a scam?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. The nuclear fusion project has immense prospects, and any project related to it can easily secure funding. It¡¯s not impossible for Blue Moon to take risks as well¡­¡± ¡°No, the news says that Blue Moon Technology Company is about to build a nuclear fusion power plant. This is not a concept, nor is it ambiguous wording¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s terrifying. How many scientists does Blue Moon Technology Company have?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about the scientists. I heard a few days ago that Jade Rabbit 9 landed on the moon and discovered alien relics. This technology is brought back from the moon by our Great Xia¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that too. Otherwise, why would Blue Moon Technology Company¡¯s super factory be built in Chang¡¯an, and why would no one object?!¡± ¡°SkyNet?!¡± Colonel Chu was taken aback and instinctively felt that there was something fishy about this. ¡°Mr. Zhao, the matter of SkyNet involves the entire world and is too significant. I can¡¯t make the decision alone. Can you allow us to have a meeting and discuss it before giving you an answer?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine! Zhao Yu nodded and continued, ¡°Then let¡¯s make a trade for a chip that can be installed in phones, TVs, cars, computers, and any electronic devices. As long as it¡¯s an electronic device, the chip can be installed¡­¡± Chips¡­ Colonel Chu thought for a moment and agreed with a nod. It was just a chip, nothing much. Besides, he could also see how advanced the alien chip technology was. As for the global coverage of signals once the SkyNet was established, he didn¡¯t care. What really worried him was network security. If SkyNet was installed, there would be no privacy for humanity. For a single chip, Zhao Yu naturally didn¡¯t ask for a high price, just a few hundred Blue Moon dollar¡¯ worth of resources would do. As soon as the chip was handed over to Colonel Chu, he received 500 technology points. Zhao Yu curiously asked, ¡°Have you gathered all the resources in the Blue Moon New District?¡± ¡°Yes, we urgently mobilized global efforts, and within three days, we managed to gather all the resources¡­¡± Colonel Chu also had some concerns. The existing resources were running out, and the newly mined resources alone couldn¡¯t keep up with the demand. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the Shanghai first and deliver the nuclear power plant!¡± The group stood up and boarded the spaceship to head to the Shanghai. The nuclear power plant was said to be constructed in the Shanghai, but in reality, it was located 50 kilometers away from the city center, covering an area of 5,400 acres. A total of ten trillion-kilowatt generating units were built, with an annual cumulative power output of one hundred trillion kilowatts. Once completed, it would meet the total electricity demand of nearly a hundred countries, including Great Xia. When Zhao Yu arrived at the site of the nuclear power plant, tens of thousands of people had already gathered, including various experts and scholars. People looked at Zhao Yu with curiosity. Although they had heard of him, it was their first time seeing him in person. ¡°I heard that Zhao Yu was originally from Greater Xia and was taken away by aliens for training five years ago. Now, he has become the representative for the alien negotiations with Earth¡­¡± But Zhao Yu paid no attention to these rumors. He directly led Colonel Chu into the interior of the nuclear power plant to proceed with the handover and acceptance work. Seeing this, Colonel Chu quickly called some renowned scientists from the scientific community to accompany them. Although the fusion power plant was built by aliens, it still needed to be evaluated by these experts to determine if it was feasible. Many of the experts present had experience in participating in the construction of nuclear fission power plants. As they entered the nuclear power plant, someone exclaimed and pointed at a device in shock, ¡°Could this be the alpha particle confinement device?¡± ¡°How is this possible? Have you solved the problem of the ¡®ash removal¡¯ property of alpha particles?¡± Zhao Yu glanced at the person but did not say much. After all, he was not knowledgeable about these matters, as the construction of the nuclear power plant was handled by mechanical engineers. As they proceeded, the accompanying experts marveled at the equipment, making Colonel Chu feel a bit embarrassed. ¡°It seems that this set of equipment has solved the ¡®major disruption¡¯ of plasma¡­¡± ¡°Look at this set. It uses some unknown material and has solved the problem of low ¡®activation¡¯ materials¡­¡± As they hurriedly toured the facility, Zhao Yu brought everyone to the side of the generating units and said, ¡°Let¡¯s test the power output first!¡± ¡°Alright, alright!¡± The experts were already so overwhelmed by what they were seeing that they could hardly tell which way was up. At this moment, their only thought was to confirm whether this nuclear power plant could really generate electricity. Zhao Yu turned to a robot and nodded at it. In the next second, the command was given and transmitted to various units. The nuclear power plant officially started its operation. ¡°Hum-¡± With a loud noise, the entire nuclear power plant started functioning. The values inside the generating units rapidly soared. ¡°It¡¯s exploding! It¡¯s exploding!¡± An expert who worked at Earth¡¯s largest nuclear fission power plant looked shocked. ¡°It has already exceeded¡­¡± ¡°Twice as much¡­¡± ¡°Three times as much¡­¡± ¡°Ten times as much¡­¡± ¡°Fifty times as much¡­¡± ¡°One hundred times as much¡­¡± Amidst the exclaims of the experts, the power output temporarily stabilized and finally settled at 250 times the initial value. ¡°A single fusion power plant actually releases 250 times the energy of Earth¡¯s largest nuclear fission power plant¡­¡± ¡°There are only a little over four hundred nuclear fission power plants globally, but this one alone is equivalent to the total power output of three hundred nuclear fission power plants!¡± ¡°What¡¯s most terrifying is that this fusion power plant doesn¡¯t produce nuclear waste, has no nuclear radiation, and there¡¯s no risk of a nuclear leak¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I just read about it. The fusion power plant uses the isotopes deuterium and tritium as fuel. Once the fuel is depleted, the fusion reaction will cease. Its safety is over a thousand times higher than nuclear fission power plants¡­¡± ¡°No, what I find most terrifying is that this fusion power plant only requires seawater as raw material. It¡¯s practically an inexhaustible resource!¡± Watching the somewhat ecstatic experts, Colonel Chu also felt a surge of excitement. The completion of this nuclear power plant meant that the energy crisis would be resolved. Humans would no longer lack energy and wouldn¡¯t have to fight each other to the death for petroleum and other chemical fuels.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: Upgrading the Third Generation Nuclear Fusion! Chapter 86: Upgrading the Third Generation Nuclear Fusion! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°10,000 technology points¡­¡± Zhao Yu rubbed his hands as he was feeling excited. It was his first time spending such a large amount of 10,000 technology points at once. Entering the core control room of the base, he searched for the fusion-related technology. ¡°Do you want to spend 10,000 technology points to upgrade to the third-generation fusion?¡± the prompt asked. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Base: Level 1¡± ¡°Experience: 62,800/100,000¡± ¡°Technology Points: 8. (Increases by 1 point per hour.)¡± Ignoring the experience increase notification, Zhao Yu quickly opened the fusion technology interface. He discovered that the current level was already the third generation of fusion, and there were no more upgrade buttons available. ¡°I wonder if there will be a fourth-generation fusion or new technologies when the base reaches Level 2,¡± Zhao Yu muttered, quickly checking the changes after upgrading the fusion. Soon, he found three newly appeared exchangeable technologies. ¡°Hall Thruster: A high-end propulsion system that combines electromagnetic and fusion technologies. Description: It can create an electromagnetic field at the rear of a spacecraft, utilizing the energy released from fusion to accelerate and form a plasma jet for propulsion. Cost: 1,000 technology points.¡± ¡°So, this is the technology that Uncle Da predicted would enhance the power after upgrading to the third generation of fusion?¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually a combination of electromagnetic and fusion technologies¡­¡± Zhao Yu clicked on the spaceship list and found the U-shaped spaceship, noticing that it had indeed changed. ¡°U-shaped Spaceship: A conventional warship capable of equipping a Hall thruster, suitable for multi-purpose modifications.¡± Zhao Yu suddenly realized why the U-shaped spaceship had both nuclear and magnetic propulsion but lacked speed. Apparently, his fusion technology wasn¡¯t sufficient to unleash the ultimate form of the spacecraft. He quickly checked the details of the Hall thruster. The more he read, the wider Zhao Yu¡¯s smile became. ¡°This Hall thruster is amazing!¡± According to the description, a spaceship equipped with the Hall thruster could reach a conventional speed of 500 Mach, equivalent to around 600,000 kilometers per hour or 14.4 million kilometers per day. This meant that the closest planet, Mercury, would only take 10 days for a round trip. Mars, currently 120 million kilometers away from Earth, would take approximately 20 days for a round trip. ¡°One plus one is indeed greater than two. The combination of these two fully upgraded technologies has increased the speed by so many times!¡± Zhao Yu beamed with joy. The appearance of the Hall thruster meant that he could divert his attention from Earth and start mining on nearby planets. What surprised him even more was that the Hall thruster was not limited to a conventional speed of 500 Mach. It could also be installed on super-small special warships, reaching instantaneous speeds of up to 1,000 Mach. However, the endurance was limited, requiring maintenance after just one hour of continuous use. Even so, it was impressive. At the very least, the travel time to and from Earth had been significantly shortened. It would only take 20 minutes to fly from the Moon to Earth. ¡°Now, the only problem is the lack of technology points¡­¡± Zhao Yu was feeling a bit overwhelmed. He had traded all the tradeable life-related technologies, and the only option left was the SkyNet that could be exchanged for 500 technology points. ¡°Should I consider trading some weapons with Earth?¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, deciding to discuss it with Da Ge before making a decision. He then turned his attention to the second newly added exchangeable technology. ¡°Mother Ship: A large warship providing docking and maintenance facilities for long-range fleet operations. Cost: 1,000 technology points.¡± Looking at the description, it seemed ordinary and average. It could also equip the Hall thruster for propulsion without sacrificing speed, but it consumed a considerable amount of fuel. Zhao Yu examined the detailed data and furrowed his eyebrows slightly after going through it. ¡°It seems the Mother Ship isn¡¯t as good as I thought. Although it can carry various types of weapons, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any breakthroughs¡­¡± ¡°However, the Mother Ship can accommodate repair equipment for all damaged spaceships¡­¡± ¡°The most important thing is its enormous size, reaching a length of one thousand kilometers. It can easily accommodate millions of people¡­¡± If one was to look at the description, the Mother Ship was indeed an essential asset for long-distance operations. It was capable of carrying a wide variety of supplies, almost like carrying a small asteroid with it. ¡°1,000 technology points may not be much, but there¡¯s no immediate need for it¡­¡± Currently, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t have a requirement for long-distance travel. He could establish a space base for supplies, along with various supply and transport ships as supplements, which would suffice. Without lingering too much on the Mother Ship, Zhao Yu turned his attention to the next newly added technology. ¡°Artificial Sun: Can alter the inhospitable environment of remote planets. Cost: 1,000 technology points.¡± ¡°Artificial Sun?!¡± A look of surprise appeared on Zhao Yu¡¯s face as he read the description. He realized that it didn¡¯t seem useful to him at the moment. ¡°If there¡¯s no threat from the extraterrestrial fleet after a month, this Artificial Sun would be great. It can transform remote planetary areas for colonization¡­¡± There were still many life-related technologies that Zhao Yu hadn¡¯t acquired. If it became safe in the future, he could acquire all of them and engage in a wave of colonization. After completing the upgrades and understanding the situation of the three new technologies, Zhao Yu looked at the spaceship list again. Besides the disk-shaped spaceship, almost all other types of ships could be equipped with the Hall thruster. The disk-shaped spaceship could also be modified, but after the modification, its stealth capability would greatly decrease, almost losing its original function. Aside from the significant enhancement in power systems, Zhao Yu also noticed a substantial improvement in weapons and defense products related to nuclear fusion. For example, the star destroyer cannon, which previously was only in its first generation, could pulverize small asteroids with a diameter of 100 kilometers. Now, with the option of upgrading available, it could potentially destroy small asteroids with a diameter of 500 kilometers. In comparison, its power had increased fivefold. Other systems like the laser defense system were also greatly strengthened, with improved endurance and maximum defense power. Furthermore, the third-generation fusion provided upgraded energy supply. The first-generation fusion power plants installed on Earth could meet the daily power needs of over 100 countries and regions on the planet. However, with the current third-generation fusion power plants, they could supply the power demands of ten existing Earth. Upgrading fusion was the key to Zhao Yu¡¯s advancement. In a normal civilization, the biggest role of upgraded fusion would be to provide energy for large-scale energy-consuming scientific research. In the case of Earth, they had always wanted to conduct large-scale research in the field of particles and quantum, but limited by energy, devices like particle colliders and proton colliders had to be operated at the lowest power. Even so, the annual energy expenditure was astronomical. Leaving the core control room, Zhao Yu explained the newly acquired technologies to Uncle Da. ¡°Uncle Da, apart from SkyNet, we still need 500 technology points to quickly construct the Hall thruster. What other areas do you think we can squeeze for points?!¡± After pondering for a moment, Uncle Da spoke, ¡°Commander, since we will absolute not sell any of our weapons under any circumstances, it seems that the only option we have is to sell the Xiaotian robots¡­.¡± ¡°Of course, we can sell just the first-generation models. This way, even if the Earthlings get their hands on it, they won¡¯t be able to interfere with our underwater mining operations¡­¡± After carefully considering it, Zhao Yu nodded, ¡°That seems to be the only option!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: Don’t Do What Zhang Tao Is Doing! Chapter 87: Don¡¯t Do What Zhang Tao Is Doing! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Sister Xia, what are we doing?¡± Zhang Tao asked curiously in his spacesuit. Right now, they were at the Moon base. ¡°We are currently doing backup work. We are responsible for talcing the severely worn-out and malfunctioning robots to the repair room,¡± Zhang Yixia was saying all this with her face blushing. Just a moment ago, Zhang Tao had said a bunch of cheesy romantic lines that went beyond the script, but fortunately, she reacted appropriately and gave a corresponding response. Nailed it! Zhang Tao was secretly glad that his lines worked, ¡°Sister Xia, my employee level is Li. What level are you?¡± ¡°I am H3. If I perform well, I have a chance to be promoted to Gi and become a supervisor,¡± Zhang Yixia replied. Zhang Tao suddenly realized and asked, ¡°What level was the previous supervisor, Zhu?¡± ¡°You mean Supervisor Zhu? He was G3 level¡­¡± ¡°I met a security supervisor named Li at the spaceport. Do you know his level?¡± ¡°Supervisor Li has a pretty high rank; I heard he is D3 level¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Zhang Tao couldn¡¯t help but become curious. ¡°And what about Zhao Yu, who is responsible for communicating with Earth?¡± ¡°Supervisor Zhao seems to be Di level,¡± Zhang Yixia replied uncertainly. Zhang Tao clenched his fists. He must perform well and upgrade to D level as soon as possible. Then, he might have a chance to replace Zhao Yu and communicate with Earth. ¡°Uncle Da, how are the 88 people captured by Xiaotian doing now?¡± ¡°Not much progress¡­¡± Uncle Da shook his head. ¡°After they arrived, they either sat together playing games all day or hid alone in their rooms, rehearsing human reproduction rituals using projection touch watches¡­¡± Zhao Yu looked at the surveillance video. In the park, some people were playing basketball, some were playing soccer, and some were swimming. Laughter and joy filled the air. Uncle Da thought for a moment and said, ¡°Compared to them, I¡¯ve learned a little something from Zhang Tao¡­¡± Zhao Yu became interested and asked curiously, ¡°What did you learn?¡± ¡°Commander, the luckiest thing in my life is meeting you. A thousand words cannot express how much I love you. No mountains or rivers can stop my crazy love for you¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said, ¡°Did you learn this from Zhang Tao?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Uncle Da nodded and said, ¡°Zhang Tao said he loves Zhang Yixia. True or not, he always has to show his love. He¡¯s saying a lot of things that make him genuinely seem like he loves her¡­¡± ¡°Commander, I love you too!¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Zhao Yu felt speechless and said directly, ¡°Don¡¯t say such things randomly in the future, and don¡¯t imitate what Zhang Tao says!¡± After speaking, he walked away directly, feeling a lot of goosebumps. Watching Zhao Yu¡¯s back, Uncle Da was puzzled. ¡°Was there something wrong with that Zhang Tao was saying?!¡± ¡°Uncle San, without GPS signals, will we be unable to return?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, back in the day, I went to set sail with just a compass¡­¡± At sea, a fishing boat was crossing the strait, intending to fish near the island on the other side. Halfway through, there was a loud ¡°thud,¡± and the entire boat seemed to have hit something, causing the uncle and nephew to stumble and fall. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± They got up and saw a transparent barrier in front of them. With that collision, ripples spread across the surface. ¡°What is this?¡± The two looked at each other, full of astonishment. The nephew was a little scared, standing still in place. The uncle swallowed his saliva, suppressed his fear, and walked forward, reaching out to touch the ripple. ¡°Iron?¡± Based on the touch, it seemed they had hit a ship, but there was a ripple in front of them, and behind it was just the sea. ¡°Thump, thump.¡± The uncle knocked on the ripple, feeling somewhat confused. ¡°What is this?¡± Behind him, the nephew looked up in the direction the ripples spread and was shocked to find that the ripples extended hundreds of meters into the sky. ¡°Uncle San, should we leave?!¡± The uncle also felt something was amiss and didn¡¯t dare to linger. He quickly steered the boat backward. After sailing a distance, the nephew suddenly called out in fear. ¡°Uncle San, look quickly!¡± The uncle turned his head and saw that the ripple they had collided with had revealed a massive object. ¡°Is it a ship?!¡± ¡°A spaceship!¡± As if in response to their voices, the spaceship suddenly trembled. Waves surged, and the two hurriedly held onto the boat¡¯s side, nervously observing the situation in front of them. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± At that moment, the surface of the water suddenly bubbled, accompanied by a thick smoke. Soon after, the sea parted, and the spaceship in front slowly ascended. ¡°Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle-¡± Electric currents flickered across the surface of the spaceship. Then, right before their eyes, it gradually turned transparent and disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s an alien spaceship!¡± ¡°Run!¡± The uncle and nephew didn¡¯t care about fishing anymore and quickly maneuvered the fishing boat to head back. At a base in Xiadu. ¡°Senator Chu, nearly a hundred people have reported seeing an alien spaceship near the Xia Sea region¡­¡± ¡°Some people in remote mountain areas have also claimed to see an alien spaceship¡­¡± Upon hearing the reports from his subordinates, Colonel Chu furrowed his brow. ¡°Are they aliens from the Moon?¡± ¡°Most likely. With the entire planet blocked, it should be very hard for anyone else to come in with a spaceship?!¡± Colonel Chu was puzzled. ¡°What do they want?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Realizing that no one understood, Colonel Chu thought for a moment and ordered, ¡°Spread the word, block this information, and monitor closely. Don¡¯t let any mention of it slip through on the entire internet. If related keywords appear, block and delete them all¡­¡± ¡°What if people mention it in a sci-fi novel? Do you want it censored?¡± ¡°Delete it too. Best be cautious.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± With the command issued, Colonel Chu hastily returned to the underground base. He informed them of the situation. ¡°What do they want?!¡± ¡°No idea!¡± ¡°Could it be that they¡¯re installing some kind of device on Earth?¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Maybe surveillance or some kind of weapon?!¡± After much discussion, they couldn¡¯t come to a conclusion. Senator Zhou thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°Colonel Chu, why don¡¯t you ask Zhao Yu next time you see him?¡± ¡°Good idea!¡± Colonel Chu nodded and asked, ¡°And what about the results from the think tank regarding SkyNet?¡± Senator Zhou sighed and shook his head. ¡°We have no way to stop them¡­¡± ¡°So, should we let them continue installing it?¡± ¡°Han Xin endured great humiliation, biding his time without retaliating. That¡¯s how he became a King.¡± ¡°Goujian, as the King of Yue, was subjugated by the King of Wu. He also endured great humiliation by feeding horses and tasting faeces. Only then did he get the chance to destroy Wu and seek revenge¡­¡± ¡°Now, our situation is remarkably similar. Let¡¯s endure silently, lying low, and wait for the right moment¡­¡± ¡°One day, we will get these aliens out of our territory¡­.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: The Way to Not Buy The Skynet! Chapter 88: The Way to Not Buy The Skynet! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Whilst holding a sense of frustration about the aliens, Colonel Chu returned to Earth. As soon as he emerged, a subordinate came to report the situation. ¡°Colonel Chu, have you been online today?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The subordinate brought a network cable, plugged it into a laptop, and showed him the selected comments. ¡°Two robot reservations, a total of 1.1 million units. I would prepared half an hour in advance each time, but still couldn¡¯t get one¡­¡± ¡°Same here. Thirteen people in my family tried at the same time, but none of us got one¡­¡± ¡°Haha, in our school¡¯s large group of nearly 20,000 people, not a single person got one!¡± ¡°Maybe this robot reservation is just for show¡­¡± ¡°No, I have a classmate who got one. He has won first prize in essay contests from primary school to high school. Oh, his name is Yuan Hua¡­¡± ¡°I have a rich classmate who got one too. I heard he went out his way to drive to Xiadu, just so he could get to know the wealthy people there¡­¡± As Colonel Chu read these comments, his eyebrows slightly furrowed, and he asked, ¡°Did someone use underhanded methods to get robots?¡± ¡°No!¡± The subordinate denied it immediately and said seriously, ¡°This is a matter of great importance. We have exclusive spots, and there¡¯s absolutely no such thing. Even I didn¡¯t get one¡­¡± ¡°Maybe someone just got lucky. When will the third batch of robots be delivered?¡± The subordinate looked worried and said, ¡°Sir, the Chang¡¯an Factory has built a lot of robots, but we lack the resources to make the trade with Blue Moon dollars¡­¡± ¡°Lack of equivalent resources¡­¡± Colonel Chu muttered. Although the production line for these robots is in Great Xia, every sale requires them to exchange resources for Blue Moon dollars with Zhao Yu¡¯s side in advance, and then use the Blue Moon dollars to purchase the robots. Suddenly, he seemed to have figured something out, his eyes brightened, and he patted his subordinate¡¯s shoulder, praising, ¡°Well done!¡± After saying that, he hurriedly went downstairs. The subordinate looked puzzled, not understanding what he had done to earn the leader¡¯s appreciation. In the underground base, the members of parliament were about to disperse when Colonel Chu suddenly called them back. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°There is!¡± Colonel Chu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve figured out a way to refuse Zhao Yu¡¯s construction of SkyNet!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Everyone was shocked and quickly asked for details. In response, Member Zhou spoke up, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the conference room first!¡± Soon, the members of parliament, along with the members of the think tank, returned to the conference room. ¡°Colonel Chu, what solution have you come up with? Tell us quickly!¡± impatiently asked Member Sun. Colonel Chu smiled slightly and said, ¡°Do you know what I saw when I just went online?¡± ¡°Colonel Chu, please don¡¯t keep us in suspense. Speak directly. I can¡¯t handle any more surprises at my age¡­¡± one member said helplessly. Colonel Chu nodded and didn¡¯t waste any more time. He said, ¡°There are many comments online about people not being able to get the robots¡­¡± ¡°I asked around, and it¡¯s not that the production at the Chang¡¯an Factory is insufficient. On the contrary, they have built many robots, but they are all sitting in the warehouse and can¡¯t be sold¡­¡± ¡°They can¡¯t be sold?¡± Member Zhou was taken aback for a moment and realized the key point. He exclaimed, ¡°You mean Blue Moon dollar?!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Colonel Chu laughed and said, ¡°Our initial deal with Zhao Yu was to exchange resources for their Blue Moon Coins and then use the Blue Moon Coins to purchase their products¡­¡± ¡°Now, our Earth¡¯s reserve of resources is almost empty¡­¡± Mainly due to the fusion power plant, which took away 2 billion Blue Moon dollars worth of resources at once, leaving many reserves completely drained. ¡°That SkyNet, even if it¡¯s not as good as the Sky Curtain and the laser defense system around the planet, the price is definitely not low¡­¡± ¡°So, we can¡¯t afford it!¡± Everyone was delighted. ¡°In this case, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to buy it, but we simply can¡¯t afford it!¡± One wise member spoke up, ¡°To be safe, I think we can continue to expand the orders for robots, as well as the orders for maglev buses. In any case, let¡¯s owe tens of billions of Blue Moon dollars first¡­¡± ¡°Yes, and the light ladder. Originally, we didn¡¯t want to push forward with that project, but now it can be put on the agenda. Let¡¯s promote it vigorously and have major companies place orders directly¡­¡± ¡°Also, the netizens who couldn¡¯t get the robots seem quite agitated. We can amplify their voices. Even if Zhao Yu wants us to prioritize buying his SkyNct, we can use the netizens¡¯ opinions as an argument¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to buy it, but we lack resources. Moreover, the public is going crazy over the robots, and we have no choice but to prioritize supplying the robots¡­¡± Everyone brainstormed, and a series of measures were quickly devised. ¡°Colonel Chu, thanks to you this time¡­¡± Colonel Chu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just discovered it a little earlier than you did. When you all go online, you¡¯ll naturally see these things¡­¡± ¡°Good. We can¡¯t delay. Let¡¯s quickly implement the measures and get prepared before Zhao Yu arrives!¡± Everyone left as soon as their tasks were assignmened. ¡°Blue Moon Technology.¡± ¡°Three flagship products, shocking the world.¡± ¡°Robotic manufacturing, replacing human labor.¡± ¡°Interest-free loans, a cause for nationwide celebration.¡± ¡°Many heartwarming stories about people trying to get their hands on robots.¡± II II ? ? On the internet, there was an endless discussion about people not being able to secure a reservation for the robots. Many netizens even wrote humorous poems to mock the situation. This time, the fire spread with the wind, and the wind fueled the fire, turning it into a nationwide frenzy. At the same time, unbeknownst to the netizens, a bidding event with thousands of attendees was taking place. Representatives from various companies across Great Xia sat in the audience, while Colonel Chu stood on the stage. ¡°I¡¯m a straightforward person, I don¡¯t like beating around the bush, so let¡¯s get straight to the point¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve all seen the prospects of the maglev bus project. In recent days, over 30,000 companies have inquired about related investment projects¡­¡± ¡°After careful consideration, we have decided to allow private funds to enter the market, benefiting the people¡­¡± ¡°There are no restrictions on participation. All companies, big and small, are welcome to join¡­¡± Although he said that, the audience did not show much excitement. Those who were present here were not fools. How could such a stroke of good fortune fall into their laps? Seeing this, Colonel Chu continued, ¡°Of course, due to production capacity constraints, there may be some delays in the delivery of the maglev buses¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the audience finally got excited and started clamoring to place their orders. Colonel Chu wasted no time and immediately dispatched tens of thousands of prepared staff members to provide one-on-one service and sign contracts on the spot. In just one hour, nearly 800,000 contracts for maglev buses were signed. A smile appeared on Colonel Chu¡¯s face. 800,000 buses equated to 8 billion Blue Moon dollars. However, at present, Earth did not have 8 billion Blue Moon dollars worth of resources.. Even if they did, if the companies had already paid the money, wouldn¡¯t they be given priority in receiving the products?! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: Three Strategies Chapter 89: Three Strategies Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation One the internet, there was an endless discussion about the hidden agenda behind preordered robots, and it became the hottest topic. Finally, the Earth Federation issued an announcement. ¡°Due to the enthusiasm of netizens for robots, we are canceling the reservation system¡­¡± ¡°We are introducing an open pre-sale system without any restrictions on the number of orders, ensuring that everyone can participate and benefit¡­¡± ¡°Within one year, each person can purchase one robot, and the robots will be delivered based on the order of signing the contract¡­¡± Before the robots are delivered, the loan repayments will be temporarily suspended¡­¡± This announcement caught the attention of the entire planet. Within a short span of half a day, one billion people signed purchase contracts and eagerly awaited the delivery of the robots. In Xia City Base, ¡°Senator Chu, someone overseas has captured clear pictures and videos of the spacecraft¡­¡± Colonel Chu took the computer and saw that the spacecraft was identical to the warships they had seen before. It seems to be a transport ship¡­¡± ¡°Why would they send so many transport ships to Earth?¡± ¡°Senator Chu, take a look at this!¡± Senator Zhou handed over another photo. Senator Chu looked at it and saw an oval-shaped device emerging from the depths of the sea, drilling towards the bottom of the transport ship. ¡°This is a resource collection machine that appeared on the moon¡­¡± Colonel Chu was shocked, ¡°Could it be that they sent so many warships and resource collection machines to steal resources from Earth?!¡± Senator Zhou nodded, ¡°One of our submarines tracked a mining device¡­¡± ¡°It was found to have dived into the seabed. As you know, we humans are not capable of mining deep in the ocean¡­¡± ¡°How could they do such a thing?!¡± Colonel Chu was astonished. The mighty extraterrestrial civilization was actually stealing resources from their Earth. Senator Zhou shook his head and sighed, ¡°We are weaker than them, and that¡¯s why it¡¯s like this. The good news is that they are at least restrained and going to uninhabited areas¡­¡± Do we have any way to stop them?!¡± ¡°No! Senator Zhou shook his head, ¡°The think tank has analyzed it. For now, the best course of action is to pretend we haven¡¯t seen anything and turn a blind eye¡­¡± How infuriating! Colonel Chu was very frustrated. He couldn¡¯t help but to sigh at how powerless the humans were. ¡°I guess we can only pretend we didn¡¯t see them..¡± ¡°Well, you know about this matter. Now, let¡¯s discuss the issue of preventing the aliens from building the Skynet¡­¡± The two of them moved to the conference room, which was already filled with people. A member of parliament with a slight smile on his face spoke up when everyone was present, ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s get started!¡± Senator Sun nodded and spoke first, ¡°Let me talk about the robot pre-sale¡­ As of now, the number of people who have signed contracts to purchase robots has exceeded one billion. According to the trade agreement with the Moon, we still need 30 billion Blue Moon dollars worth of resources to complete the orders¡­¡± After he finished, Colonel Chu also stood up and said, ¡°Let me talk about the situation of the Maglev buses. Since they are for commercial use, there aren¡¯t many who qualify to participate¡­¡± ¡°A total of 830,000 Maglev buses have been ordered, which means we still need 830 million Blue Moon dollars worth of resources to complete the orders¡­¡± Another member of parliament stood up, ¡°Regarding the light tweezers¡¯ ladder, there aren¡¯t many orders, only 100,000 seats¡­¡± When you add up all these products, we are still short of 30 billion Blue Moon dollars worth of resources. ¡°We have a debt, but the key now is how to persuade Zhao Yu to deliver these products first¡­¡± Senator Zhou looked around and asked, ¡°Does anyone have any ideas?¡± A young sage in his thirties raised his hand. Chen Xiao, you go ahead!¡± Chen Xiao stood up, eager to make a name for himself as a newly promoted sage. In the current situation, the Moon aliens are strong, and our side is weak¡­ Although the Moon could easily destroy us, they have shown some courtesy by maintaining a semblance of equality due to the spaceship repair incident¡­¡± It appears equal, but it is unequal in every aspect. We have made compromises on almost all our demands to the Moon¡­¡± ¡°Although this is decided by force, have any of you thought about one thing? Senator Zhou timely asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Chen Xiao smiled lightly, ¡°Why does the Moon want to maintain an appearance of equality?¡± Everyone frowned and pondered. Colonel Chu thought for a moment and said, ¡°For the Moon, forcefully enslaving us is not the best option!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Chen Xiao nodded, ¡°Forceful enslavement would provoke our resistance and rebellion, which would be detrimental to technological advancement and spaceship repair.¡± ¡°In the past few days, after I obtained the information, I have been analyzing the actions of the Moon during this period¡­¡± Before the analysis, let me state a premise, which is that the Moon¡¯s intention or sole purpose is to repair their broken spaceship¡­¡± ¡°Considering from the Moon¡¯s perspective, I have come up with three strategies. One for the best situation, one for the worst situation, and one for in between¡­¡± ¡°The Moon¡¯s worst strategy is to forcibly enslave Earth, which means slowly advancing Earth¡¯s technology while facing resistance from the Earthlings¡­¡± ¡°Obviously, this is not a good strategy for the aliens as they might not even help Earth advance in their technology. Perhaps all the fighting might just force them to be stuck on the Moon forever¡­¡± ¡°This is the worst strategy for them, and the fact that the Moon has not chosen it for more than five years proves that they won¡¯t resort to it unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary!¡± ¡°A better strategy is to interact with us the way they are doing now, maintaining a certain level of equality on the surface, using calculated friendliness to confuse us, thus promoting technology and science to repair the spaceship and return to their home planet.¡± ¡°Until they achieve their goal, we have a certain degree of autonomy, just like the current situation. The Moon is merely exchanging resources with us for their technology products without interfering in our internal affairs¡­¡± ¡°But this strategy also has risks for them. If we humans happen to learnt about their true intentions and the possibility of them destroying Earth¡­¡± ¡°In that case, we humans will pretend to be obedient to the aliens and will secretly slow down the progress of our technological advances, because if we are progressing too fast, these aliens might just destroy us as soon as they could leave the Moon¡­¡± ¡°I even wondered, could Zhao Yu intentionally reveal to us the Dark Forest Law, in order to encourage us to develop technology in secret and not fully trust the aliens?!¡± This statement caused a commotion in the room. No one had considered this possibility before. Before, they all assumed that Zhao Yu had been completely brainwashed to become a representative of the aliens. But now, it seemed to make sense. Otherwise, there was no reason for Zhao Yu to inform them about the Dark Forest Law. If it were another alien negotiating with them, they would surely stabilize the situation and present a false image of a harmonious universe. Before the crowd could further diverge in their thinking, Chen Xiao continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking, since the Moon has been in the solar system for five years, why did they never reveal themselves until the White Rabbit 9 landed on the moon?¡± Colonel Chu interjected, ¡°We¡¯ve analyzed this situation before. After the Moon crashed, they were repairing their spaceship and only recently made some progress¡­¡± ¡°That makes sense!¡± Chen Xiao nodded and continued, ¡°But have any of you considered that the Moon might have regained some power even before these five years?¡± ¡°This is where I get to the best strategy that they have. After investigating Earth, the Moon decided to secretly promote the development of science and technology. That¡¯s why they abducted a group of Earth people five years ago¡­¡± ¡°Their goal is to release them at the right time and quietly foster technological advancement and scientific progress. This way, there would be no need for the middle strategy of pretending to cooperate while opposing us in secret¡­¡± ¡°During these five years, they should have been researching the direction and technology to promote scientific development, preparing to deliver them to Zhao Yu and others for their private development on Earth¡­¡± Unfortunately, the landing of the White Rabbit 9 disrupted their best strategy, forcing them to execute the middle strategy of engaging with us openly and advancing scientific development¡­¡± ¡°Until they achieve their goal, they have no reason to directly shift from the middle strategy to the lower strategy. That would be too radical. If the Moon could endure for five years, they can endure much longer!¡± At this point, Senator Sun interjected, ¡°Have you strayed from the topic? We are here to discuss how to prevent the aliens from installing Skynet!¡± Chen Xiao nodded, acknowledging the interruption, and smiled, ¡°What I mean is, when Colonel Chu negotiates with Zhao Yu about Skynet, as long as we openly consider the situation from their perspective, for their own good, they won¡¯t have a reason to refuse¡­¡± Colonel Chu pondered. After listening to Chen Xiao, he was starting to have some ideas of how to talk to Zhao Yu the next time he meets up with him.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: I’ll Help You Boost Your Efficiency In Mining Chapter 90: I¡¯ll Help You Boost Your Efficiency In Mining Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Commander, the cost of deploying the Skynet system is pretty low. In order to quickly recover technology points, you can lower the price¡­¡± ¡°I know. By the way, find an opportunity to sell the Xiaotian as well¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded. He was only one thousand technology points away from upgrading the Hall thruster. As for the Skynet system, he didn¡¯t really care too much about it. Even if he gave it away for free to Earth, it wouldn¡¯t matter. ¡°I have arrived. We can talk about the rest later¡­¡± ¡°Good!¡± Zhao Yu controlled the spaceship and slowly descended towards Earth. Upon reaching the base in Xiadu, Zhao Yu was invited to the reception room. It didn¡¯t take long before Colonel Chu walked out from the base. ¡°Mr. Zhao, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Before Zhao Yu could say much, Colonel Chu¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°Mr. Zhao, I have good news for you!¡± ¡°Good news?!¡± Zhao Yu was taken aback for a moment and curiously asked, ¡°What news?¡± ¡°The number of robots sold by our Blue Moon Factory has exceeded two hundred million units, equivalent to six hundred billion in Blue Moon currency¡­¡± ¡°Six hundred billion?!¡± Zhao Yu was greatly surprised. The first defense line only required about 10.9 billion Blue Moon currency resources. How could they sell so many robots? ¡°That¡¯s right. In addition to robots, we¡¯ve also received numerous orders for maglev buses and light scissors elevators¡­¡± Colonel Chu spoke hesitantly and said, ¡°However, we have a problem now that is difficult to solve¡­¡± ¡°What problem?!¡± Six hundred billion¡­ Even if the Xiaotian upgraded once and went all out to collect resources, it would still take over a hundred days. ¡°Our Earth¡¯s reserves of resources are running low, and most of them have not been excavated yet¡­¡± ¡°Furthermore, while we were busy making orders, we didn¡¯t consider the shortage of resources, and there are some complaints among the public about not being able to obtain robots¡­¡± ¡°We also want the Skynet system you mentioned, but now it seems that the trade may be temporarily impossible¡­¡± ¡°With so many orders for robots, delaying deliveries might affect future sales¡­¡± Colonel Chu continued incessantly, following the train of thought of the think tank. Three sentences summarized the current situation: insufficient resources, priority supply to robots, and so on. In his opinion, since the aliens wanted to have a friendly relationship with the humans, the deployment of the Skynet system would likely be delayed. Little did he know that after pondering for a moment, Zhao Yu spoke, ¡°The resource issue is easy to solve. During our initial trade, we agreed on cash on delivery¡­¡± ¡°At that time, both parties didn¡¯t know each other well. Now that our cooperation is so close, we can be more lenient¡­¡± ¡°How about this? I can extend a credit limit of one hundred billion to you. You can slowly repay the resources without any rush¡­¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Colonel Chu was taken aback. The aliens actually wanted to offer them credit. ¡°But, one hundred billion¡­ Mr. Zhao, we are afraid we won¡¯t be able to repay it in a short time¡­¡± ¡°In all our history, Earth has only accumulated around thirty billion Blue Moon dollars worth of resources through mining and excavation¡­¡± ¡°One hundred billion might be¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I believe you won¡¯t default on the payment¡­¡± Zhao Yu said with a smile. Currently, the mining output of the Xiaotian was approximately three hundred million Blue Moon dollars worth of resources per day. If Earth also started full-scale mining, he would have plenty of resources each day. While Colonel Chu was contemplating whether to accept the hundred billion credit, Zhao Yu¡¯s next words surprised him. ¡°In addition, it seems that your mining efficiency is not good. I plan to sell you a special mining machine¡­¡± As he spoke, Zhao Yu waved his hand, and a first-generation Xiaotian walked in. ¡°What is this?¡± Colonel Chu looked at the familiar machine in front of him and quickly realized that it was the resource collection machine that had appeared on the moon before. ¡°Are you willing to sell this to us?!¡± ¡°Of course, in business, we should always help our partners¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled. ¡°Improving your mining efficiency will also benefit our trade!¡± He continued, ¡°Furthermore, we have brought the Skynet system with us. This time, we can install it all at once¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Zhao, we may not be able to afford it now¡­¡± ¡°No problem. With so many robot orders, it¡¯s enough for me to profit. As for the Skynet system, just consider it as a token of our goodwill. We¡¯re giving it to you!¡± But we don¡¯t want it! Colonel Chu cursed in his mind, but at the moment, he couldn¡¯t find a reason to refuse. After all, in order to reject the installing of the skynet system, they had to use shortage of resources as an excuse. Now, Zhao Yu delivered the goods first and offered a machine that would increase mining efficiency. ¡°Mr. Zhao¡­¡± ¡°I know you are short on resources right now. How about this? We¡¯ll sell the Skynet system for about one hundred Blue Moon dollars worth of resources, and the first Xiaotian as another hundred Blue Moon currency equivalent resources. You can use the credit limit to buy as many Xiaotians as you want¡­¡± Colonel Chu reluctantly had to agree. They were weak, and even refusing wasn¡¯t something they dared to do openly. ¡°Then let¡¯s proceed with the transaction now, Senator Chu. Thank you very much for the robot order worth 600 billion Blue Moon currency equivalent resources¡­¡± The transaction was completed. Zhao Yu also received 1000 technology points. He didn¡¯t stay long and hurriedly left the reception room. Just as he was about to board the spaceship, a middle-aged man walked out and called out. Turning around, it was a man who had appeared beside him before when Zhang Yuxia and Liu Ning were in contact. He seemed to be from the aerospace department. ¡°Is there something?¡± ¡°Sorry to bother you, Mr. Zhao¡­¡± Chief Engineer Yang looked anxious. After hesitating for a moment, he spoke, ¡°I have a friend named Zhang Tao who became infatuated with the wrong person. He betrayed Earth and went to the moon some time ago. I wonder if he is okay?¡± ¡°Zhang Tao¡­¡± Zhao Yu looked at Chief Engineer Yang for a moment and casually said, ¡°He¡¯s doing great. He is now an Li level employee at the base and gets to work with the person he likes every day. He couldn¡¯t be happier¡­¡± ¡°As long as he¡¯s alive, that¡¯s good. Thank you, sir¡­¡± Chief Engineer Yang breathed a sigh of relief. This inquiry seemed like a personal matter for him, but in fact, it was a task arranged by the base to find out about Zhang Tao¡¯s whereabouts. Zhao Yu nodded and, seeing that he had nothing else to say, he directly boarded the spaceship. Colonel Chu returned to the underground base with a sense of frustration and informed everyone about the situation. The room fell into silence after hearing what he had to say. After a while, Senator Zhou spoke, ¡°Well, let it be. Even if they deploy the Skynet system, it can only monitor the civilian network. We use a wired local area network internally¡­¡± ¡°In fact, we don¡¯t need to worry so much!¡± Chen Xiao¡¯s words caught everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°If they want to set up the Skynet system, let them. The terminals are still under our control!¡± Chen Xiao smiled and pointed at the special mobile phone on the table, indicating, ¡°The chip!¡± Colonel Chu¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Right, to connect to the Skynet system, they need to install their provided chip in the phone. As long as our research progress is a bit slower¡­.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: Immigration Plan! Chapter 91: Immigration Plan! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Meanwhile, at the Moon Base. Zhao Yu entered the control room and spent 1000 technology points to exchange for the production line of the Hall thruster. After the upgrade, all newly built nuclear-powered spacecraft could directly install the Hall thruster. However, the already constructed ships needed some modifications. Leaving the control room, Zhao Yu discussed the modification with Uncle Da. ¡°Understood, Commander. I will arrange for the ships from various bases to come back one by one to replace the thrusters¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded and then asked, ¡°How many ships do we have now?¡± ¡°About a hundred thousand, and most of them are transport ships¡­¡± ¡°How is the progress of the first defensive line?¡± ¡°It¡¯s at 18% completion. According to the current mining efficiency of Xiaotian, it will take about 15 more days to complete¡­¡± ¡°I used a portion of the resources you brought back last time to expand the production lines of various ships¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded and continued, ¡°Since the ships have been upgraded, have we made plans to send them to other planets?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Uncle Da took out the plan and handed it to Zhao Yu while saying, ¡°There are four planets that are close to us: Mercury, Venus, Earth, and Mars¡­¡± ¡°Earth is the closest to us, with a daily output of approximately 300 million Blue Moon dollars equivalent resources¡­¡± ¡°The rest, based on the current round trip times, are 10 days for Mercury, 15 days for Venus, and 20 days for Mars¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome to send Xiaotian back and forth, so my idea is to directly establish resource collection bases on these three planets, set up Xiaotian production lines with no limits on manufacturing, and conduct unlimited mining operations. Once we gather a portion of the resources, we can send them back using transport ships¡­¡± There are no people on these three planets, so during the mining process, we don¡¯t need to worry as much as we do on Earth. We can mine freely. Zhao Yu nodded slightly and asked, ¡°What about Jupiter? How long would it take to reach there?¡± ¡°Jupiter is still too far away. Even if we install the Hall thruster, it would still take 4. months for a round trip¡­¡± ¡°The alien fleet will arrive in a month, and I¡¯m afraid that even if we send ships there, they might be shot down before reaching the destination¡­¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s forget about it. These four planets will be sufficient for the initial phase. Besides, we have plenty of resources on the Moon¡­¡± The two of them briefly discussed the alien fleet situation. However, they had limited intelligence at the moment, and they had already arranged the available weapons and defense facilities. Further contemplation was futile. Zhao Yu remembered Yang Chief Engineer he encountered before leaving and asked, ¡°How are Zhang Tao and the others doing?¡± ¡°Commander, Zhang Tao seems to be doing something, but the other 88 people haven¡¯t done anything different yet¡­¡± Uncle Da looked a bit puzzled. ¡°It seems like they just remained the same. They just eat, drink, and enjoy themselves every day. They don¡¯t fight or engage in romantic relationships¡­¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Commander, I suspect that their closed environment is preventing such emotions¡­¡± ¡°So, I think it would be better to let them out and have them work like Zhang Tao?¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly and said, ¡°Apart from their employee level, set up a set of welfare systems according to the standards on Earth. Each level should enjoy certain benefits, and also, give them a monthly salary¡­¡± ¡°What should the salary be, Commander?¡± ¡°Just give them Blue Moon dollars¡­¡± It¡¯s his own currency, after all. He could print as much as he wanted. After contemplating for a moment, Zhao Yu continued, ¡°How many resources would it take to build a living area capable of accommodating one million people?¡± ¡°A few hundred Blue Moon dollars should be enough¡­¡± ¡°Well then, build a living area capable of accommodating one million people¡­¡± ¡°Commander, are you planning to build your own country?¡± ¡°No!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head and said, ¡°The alien fleet will arrive in a month. I¡¯m concerned that Earth may be destroyed or cut off from contact, so I want to make some preparations in advance¡­¡± The fastest way for him to acquire technology points now was through trading with the Earth people. If he traded with the Earth people living on the Moon, he could also obtain technology points without much trouble. J Prompt: The civilization population involved in trading with the mysterious merchant must not be less than one million.] Just after Zhao Yu finished speaking, he received a prompt from the system, which made him somewhat delighted. This meant that in the system¡¯s view, as long as there were more than one million people from Earth living on the Moon, they could trade with them. ¡°Uncle Da, expand the living area to a scale that can accommodate five million people and build all the facilities according to Earth standards¡­¡± ¡°Five million?¡± Uncle Da was startled for a moment. A city with a population of five million would cost less than ten thousand Blue Moon dollars, which was relatively simple. For Earth, the biggest cost of constructing a city capable of accommodating five million people might be the labor cost. But for them, the greatest cost was only resources, as they had replaced labor with robots in terms of manpower. There were countless idle robots at the base now, and many of them had nothing to do, so they could be used to expand the living area. ¡°How long will it take to build the living area?¡± ¡°It should be ready in five days!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly. The next difficult part was how to obtain people from Earth. Thinking about this, he tried asking, ¡°If we merge with Earth, will it still trigger the mysterious merchant?¡± [Prompt: The mysterious merchant can only be triggered during trading with other civilizations.] Zhao Yu was just testing, but he didn¡¯t expect that this method would indeed trigger a prompt from the system. ¡°So, even if we bring people from Earth, we can¡¯t merge them with us. We can only allow them to immigrate as Earth citizens¡­¡± ¡°Commander, if we¡¯re bringing so many people here, what kind of work should we arrange for them?¡± Uncle Da scratched his head, explaining, ¡°Almost all the work in our base can be done by robots. Zhang Tao¡¯s work was specifically assigned to him¡­¡± If he wanted to bring a million people over, he should at least give them jobs so they had something to do. Zhao Yu pondered for a moment and realized that the work robots couldn¡¯t replace was the kind that required creativity. ¡°Now that you mention it, I have an idea of who we should bring over as immigrants¡­¡± ¡°Doctors, nurses, musicians, writers, artists, teachers¡­¡± ¡°We can even turn the living area into an entertainment city!¡± As Zhao Yu thought about it, he realized that he spent every day surrounded by machines. Having a place on the Moon where he could eat, drink, and have some fun would be a nice way to relax during moments of annoyance. Of course, the most important thing was Zhao Yu¡¯s desire to experiment and see if he could trade weapons with the people in the new city, and whether he could obtain technology points from it. If successful, he could at least cash in twenty thousand technology points. He didn¡¯t dare to trade weapons with Earth directly, fearing that they would study the related technology and eventually counter it through large-scale production. But on the Moon, trading with a city under his control, populated by people from the humanities fields, wouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°Commander, with such a large-scale immigration, it might be difficult to hide our alien identities¡­¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t hide it, then we won¡¯t. It was the Earth Federation that wanted us to hide our identity, anyways. It would cause social unrest, they told me¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, planning to take a few days of rest and then visit Earth again once everything was arranged properly to discuss the matter of immigration.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: Make The Moon A Little Livelier Chapter 92: Make The Moon A Little Livelier Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Five days later, on the far side of the moon, a city covering an area of 6,000 square kilometers emerged. Zhao Yu sat on the spacecraft, floating in mid-air, overlooking this steel jungle, feeling a sense of pride. ¡°This is the city 1 built!¡± ¡°Yes, Commander. Please name this city.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s call it Yuean City!¡± The alien fleet was about to arrive, and the future was uncertain. Zhao Yu hoped to survive and protect the moon base from destruction. ¡°Yuean City, Commander. That¡¯s a great name!¡± Da Shu smiled and said, ¡¯¡¯Commander, who should manage this city?¡± He had some candidates in mind and planned to let the humanoids manage it. Zhao Yu shook his head and said, ¡°If we let the Earthlings manage the city, I¡¯m afraid that it will make trading more difficult¡­¡± ¡°What about the security of this city?¡± ¡°Naturally, we will take care of that.¡± Zhao Yu pondered for a moment and added, ¡°Let¡¯s establish a laser defense system around the city¡­¡± ¡°Commander, defense on both sides?¡± ¡°Single-direction defense will suffice.¡± ¡°For external threats?¡± ¡°For internal ones.¡± Zhao Yu smiled faintly, ¡°We already have a global laser defense system on the moon. If this system is destroyed, it means the enemy has won. Installing a laser defense system on this city would be useless¡­¡± Uncle Da fell silent. The defense facilities at the base had been maximized, but if the alien technology level was too far ahead, no matter how hard they tried, it would be futile. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t dwell on it and boarded a small warship equipped with a Hall thruster. He quickly left the moon. In just over twenty minutes, he arrived near Earth and docked the small warship at Blue Moon for refueling. Zhao Yu switched to another warship and was escorted by the fleet stationed at Blue Moon to the base in Xiadu. Zhao Yu¡¯s return made the senators worry and suspect if he was back because of SkyNet. Since the last incident, they had deliberately suspended the progress of placing chips in phones. Little did they know that Zhao Yu traded with SkyNet just to obtain technology points. Whether Earth installed it or not was inconsequential to him. ¡°Hiring people?¡± Colonel Chu had a puzzled look on his face, but he was clearly disturbed on the inside. The reason the Earth Federation wanted to keep the existence of aliens as a secret was for this. They didn¡¯t want the scientists and other elites working for the Moon. In addition, the Federation had informed all top scientists about the aliens¡¯ intention to destroy Earth, both to prevent alien poaching and to motivate scientists to research scientific technology. Unexpectedly, they still came. Their ambitious agenda was now laid bare. Fortunately, the Federation had made preparations. Most of the scientists were firmly resolved and would rather die than yield, ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Yu nodded and said, ¡°The moon is desolate, lacking vitality. We have built a city capable of accommodating a million people named Yuean City. We hope to attract some people from Earth to increase the liveliness¡­¡± ¡°This¡­,¡± Colonel Chu hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°This is a major issue. 1 may need to discuss it with others¡­¡± ¡°1 understand. Go ahead!¡± Zhao Yu nodded. They had already had multiple interactions, so he was familiar with the procedures on Earth. Returning to the underground base. Colonel Chu informed everyone about Zhao Yu¡¯s plan, which immediately sparked outrage. ¡°This is too much! Scientists arc crucial to us. sending them over to the Moon is too risky for humanity¡­¡± ¡°I disagree. Absolutely disagree!¡± The crowd became agitated, making a ruckus for quite some time until gradually calming down. ¡°What if we don¡¯t agree? What if they forcibly take them away?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of their forccfulness? We Earth people are united. No one will betray us!¡± ¡°But without scientists, how can our technology progress? How can we catch up with the aliens in a short period of time?¡± ¡°According to your reasoning, do the aliens want to stop 11s from progressing with our scientific research?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. According to the analysis made by the experts, the aliens should be pushing for the development of Earth¡¯s technology. Why would they us to not make progress?¡± ¡°Perhaps they want to try to deceive the scientists into going to the moon and then advance their own technology, leaving us behind!¡± Senator Zhou stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s think about how to respond!11 Chen Xiao was the first to offer a suggestion, ¡°Since they said it¡¯s recruitment, it ultimately depends on voluntary participation. If no scientists are willing, then¡­¡± ¡°Good!¡± Senator Zhou immediately ordered, ¡°Notify all parties urgently and ensure that the scientists maintain a unified stance with Earth¡­¡± Colonel Chu returned to the surface and asked knowingly, ¡°May I ask what type of people your side plans to recruit and how many?¡± ¡°Doctors, nurses, musicians, artists, writers¡­¡± Zhao Yu listed a long string of professions, leaving Colonel Chu stunned. They were all specialists in the arts and humanities subjects? This caught him off guard, and he became a little confused. Suppressing the uncase in his heart, he asked, ¡°Mr. Zhao, may I ask what the purpose is for recruiting these people?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to make the Moon a bit livelier. Oh, and please choose younger individuals if possible¡­¡± Just that? Colonel Chu was perplexed. Wasn¡¯t the Moon planning to recruit scientists? ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Zhao Yu asked, noticing his slow reaction. ¡°No!¡± Colonel Chu didn¡¯t dare to create complications and quickly agreed. Seeing his agreement, Zhao Yu nodded slightly, ¡°Then 1¡¯11 leave it to you. I hope the list can be finalized within a month¡­¡± Since the situation was not as they had expected, Colonel Chu also breathed a sigh of relief and started asking for further details. ¡°Mr. Zhao, when these people go there, will they receive salaries? What about their living arrangements¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be in accordance with Earth¡¯s standards¡­¡± With the matter settled, Zhao Yu left. Watching his departing figure, Colonel Chu felt mixed emotions and was puzzled about the purpose behind the aliens¡¯ actions. Upon returning underground, the senators quickly inquired about the situation. ¡°Please clarify, is this a voluntary recruitment?¡± ¡°Did Zhao Yu agree to it?¡± Seeing the nervousness on everyone¡¯s faces, Colonel Chu shook his head and said, ¡°They didn¡¯t ask for scientists¡­¡± He explained Zhao Yu¡¯s request for recruiting people who specialized in arts and humanities, which immediately shocked the whole room. ¡°They don¡¯t want scientists?!¡± ¡°They only want people who specialize in art and humanities. What are they going to do?!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s action caught everyone off guard, leaving them perplexed and unsure of what to do next. It was like preparing to throw a punch but ending up hitting cotton. The group pondered and contemplated, but they couldn¡¯t figure out the purpose of the Moon aliens. ¡°Could it be that they simply want to make the Moon livelier?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible!1¡® ¡°Or maybe the aliens want to conduct experiments or research at close range?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a possibility¡­¡± No matter which possibility the think tank put forward, it made the senators feel uneasy. They couldn¡¯t understand why the Moon side went through all the trouble of building such a huge city on the moon. Could it be some sort of conspiracy to destroy Earth?! Unable to reach a consensus, they decided not to dwell on the ultimate purpose of the aliens and instead prepare to respond as if they were conducting some kind of experiment. ¡°Perfect, we can take this opportunity to send some people to the moon undercover and gather intelligence¡­.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Six Years Of Being On the Moon Chapter 93: Six Years Of Being On the Moon Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°The Blue Moon Technology Corporation has built ¡®Yuean City¡¯ on the Moon and is recruiting the first batch of immigrants¡­¡± ¡°All individuals under the age of 35 are eligible to apply. Please fill out the information carefully, and if approved, our staff will contact you personally¡­¡± As soon as this news appeared on November 13, 2028, it went viral across the internet. ¡°Immigrating to the Moon? For real?!¡± ¡°Wow, they¡¯re even getting people to live on the Moon now¡­¡± ¡°Why is there an age restriction? I¡¯m 65 this year, and I still feel young¡­¡± ¡°Of course, they need young people to go to the moon for development and construction. At your age, you¡¯ll be collecting retirement pensions and dancing in the square, right?¡± ¡°Do they provide housing? If they do, I¡¯m ready to immigrate¡­¡± ¡°Who knows what the conditions are? I just got dumped, and I want to go¡­¡± Initially, people had doubts, but as time passed, more news reports emerged, and the federal government provided criteria for selecting immigrants. It became clear that immigration was indeed real. ¡°Team leader, Liu Longlong has been in the restroom smoking for almost half an hour¡­¡± One person reported to the team leader about a worker going to have a break for too long. The team leader¡¯s face lit up but showed an angry expression, ¡°Damn it, even I don¡¯t take breaks that long. It seems like he doesn¡¯t want to keep this job!¡± Just then, Liu Longlong returned from the restroom. ¡°Liu Longlong, you took so long in the restroom, do you still want to work here?¡± The team leader said angrily. Liu Longlong glanced at him and coldly snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to work here anymore. You and your lackeys can have fun in this damn place!¡± After saying that, he took off his work uniform and threw it at the team leader. The team leader was dumbfounded. This person usually acted subserviently, so what happened today? Other online workers observed the scene with curiosity, discussing among themselves. ¡°Why is Liu Longlong being so stubborn¡­¡± ¡°Who knows? If he quits, his salary might be deducted!¡± Liu Longlong felt a sense of liberation. His once clouded and numb eyes regained clarity, becoming bright and lively. ¡°I¡¯ve been selected¡­¡± ¡°The moon, a fresh start, a completely new frontier, a place where hard work pays off¡­¡± In his view, Yuean City had enormous potential. Every industry lacked talent, and most importantly, they lacked management. Being among the first to enter, as long as he worked hard, there would always be opportunities for advancement. Unlike on this Earth, where a petty team leader in a factory managed a handful of people, and promotion required ten years of experience. There were many individuals who weren¡¯t satisfied with their current situation on Earth and wanted to take a chance on the Moon. In just three days, the number of applications to immigrate to the moon exceeded ten million. The authorities in Xiadu was continuously reviewing applications and selecting suitable candidates according to a ratio of six women to four men. ? ? Five days later, the electromagnetic disruption on Earth ended, and the global wireless network was restored. ¡°Finally, we can use our phones to go online¡­¡± ¡°I was so bored during the days without the internet, didn¡¯t know what to do at work¡­¡± ¡°In the days without a network, I realized that my phone is my second life. Now, I¡¯m fully revived¡­¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m chatting with you using my phone¡­¡± While internet users rejoiced, the authorities in Xiadu were quite worried. ¡°Will Zhao Yu come?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Now that the wireless signal is restored, will he force us to connect to the Skynet?!¡± ¡°Even if he comes, we¡¯re not afraid. We have eight contingency plans. We should be able to get through it¡­¡± Unexpectedly, Zhao Yu hadn¡¯t returned to Earth for several days. It was as if he had forgotten about the Skynet system. This inflicted another blow on the well-prepared Earth Federation. Although the chips from Zhao Yu¡¯s transaction hadn¡¯t spread throughout the entire network, those who purchased the projection touch watches were amazed by the excellent signal. Even in desolate areas, the signal remained strong. Moon Base. ¡°Commander, the first defense line is complete¡­¡± ¡°Mercury mining base is complete¡­¡± Uncle Da reported the changes in the base during this period. Zhao Yu nodded and finally asked about the resources required for the second defense line. ¡°The second defense line has a broader range and requires 88 billion resources¡­¡± Uncle Da shook his head and said, ¡°At the current mining rate, it won¡¯t be possible to complete the second defense line before the arrival of the extraterrestrial fleet¡­¡± ¡°In that case, don¡¯t build it. Starting now, use half of the resources collected for the production of various warships, and store the remaining half for backup¡­¡± Hundreds and thousands of production lines for various warships and combat robots had been expanded, allowing for a massive burst of production when needed. Approaching the time when the extraterrestrial fleet would arrive, Zhao Yu no longer had the inclination to focus on Earth. He devoted all his energy to preparing for battle, spending most of his days simulating space battles with Uncle Da and others. Besides that, Zhao Yu continuously studied various military texts. Although it was a last-minute effort, it still provided some usefulness. Three days before the system¡¯s warning of the extraterrestrial fleet¡¯s arrival, Earth received news. ¡°A million people prepared to immigrate to the moon have been gathered and can be transported at any time¡­¡± Upon receiving the news, Zhao Yu personally went to Earth, using dozens of transport ships to take all one million people at once. In just 40 minutes, he and the million people arrived at Yuean City. ¡°This is Moon Base?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so futuristic! That spaceport is even bigger than those in sci-fi movies.¡± ¡°How magnificent!¡± ¡°Oh my, when did we humans build such a big base on the Moon?!¡± The Earth Federation was well-prepared for the resettlement of immigrants, so Zhao Yu didn¡¯t need to worry too much. It had been six years since Zhao Yu traveled to the moon on December 21, 2028. Finally, the time indicated by the system for the arrival of the extraterrestrial fleet had come. (Volume 1 complete.) Summary at the end of the volume: When I started writing this book, I outlined and planned around a hundred chapters for the first volume. However, I only managed to write about one-third of it before encountering Kel¡¯s supervision, which struck me down like a sword. I couldn¡¯t continue writing the rest of the content. Helpless, I had to find a new way forward, stepping on landmines and continuously being struck by Kel¡¯s criticism. Sometimes, he could strike me three times in a day. He would come at me before I have even recovered from his previous criticism. Just as I finished a plotline, the previous one was cut down, so I had to make revisions to ensure the basic logic remained intact. Writing became exhausting and draining. What¡¯s more, I once wrote down my own criticism of Kel, but it was all deleted. I was very worried that the universe I created would be destroyed. Fortunately, the first volume has finally come to an end. Although the ending is completely different from what I initially envisioned, I no longer have to worry about being relentlessly pursued by Kel. In the second volume, I will mainly focus on the extraterrestrial fleet. Kel probably won¡¯t be able to interfere with me anymore, so I can write with peace of mind. I thank all the readers for their support. I wish all the readers present good health, success in all their endeavors, and abundant prosperity.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: The Arrival of the Alien Fleet Chapter 94: The Arrival of the Alien Fleet Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°#@£¤ 0TY#324#£¤ 0 !@*&#£¤ (Dialogue has been translated so Earthlings can read it) ¡°The distortion rate has decreased to 3%, Captain Moro. We are about to exit the wormhole,¡± a crew member reported. The tunnel, narrow in the middle and wide at both ends, was filled with countless glowing dots, intersecting under the influence of some unknown force. Over a hundred warships were enveloped in a colorless substance, flowing with the currents and enduring the pressure from the tunnel. They were heading towards a curved mirror-like object. ¡°Increase negative mass release. As soon as we exit the wormhole, activate the energy shields!¡± said a humanoid creature with an antenna protruding from its head. Standing at a height of 38 centimeters, this being had a head with a single mouth and three eyes, two arms and legs, and six fingers on its hands. Its pale skin had wrinkles at the joints, and there was no hair on top of its head. Compared to the blue-skinned beings, it looked truly strange. The leader of this group was named Moro, and they were dispatched by the Glenn civilization to annihilate other intelligent civilizations in deep space. The humanoid creatures around Moro shared similar appearances, but they were generally shorter, averaging around 33 centimeters. Among these beings, Moro stood tall and powerful, exuding a sense of strength and courage. ¡°We¡¯re finally here,¡± Moro sighed with relief. He took out a golden ring from his jacket pocket and wiped it clean with a handkerchief before slowly placing it on top of his antenna. Traveling through a wormhole seemed simple, but it was incredibly dangerous. Any substance with positive energy would be torn apart. Only by releasing negative energy on the surface of the spacecraft could they withstand the forces of the wormhole. ¡°I hope intelligent beings exist in NB-1250 Galaxy,¡± Moro murmured. If he could destroy one more intelligent civilization, he would earn the qualification to return to the mother star, a paradise he had never been to and whose location was unknown to him. Journeying to the mother star was the lifelong wish of all Glenn beings and their ultimate destination. For thousands of years, only one fleet had succeeded in obtaining the key to reach the mother star, earning the admiration of countless individuals. Moon Base. ¡°Commander, we have a situation!¡± Da Shu exclaimed. In the control center, Da Shu projected a gravity wave detector and pointed at it, saying, ¡°Within the solar system, there¡¯s an abnormal gravitational wave¡­¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± Zhao Yu asked, feeling a bit anxious. Today was the day the system had predicted, six years after his initial time travel, when an extraterrestrial fleet would arrive. Da Shu raised his hand and projected a three-dimensional map of the solar system once again. ¡°It¡¯s near Pluto,¡± he said. Zhao Yu widened his eyes and carefully observed the chaotic lines of the gravitational wave. It was different from previous detections, which were usually uniform. He quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with this gravitational wave?¡± ¡°Gravity waves from normal celestial bodies remain stable, with only slight changes occurring when they collide with other celestial bodies,¡± Da Shu speculated. ¡°This might be a wormhole¡­¡± As soon as he mentioned it, Zhao Yu looked at the gravitational wave and indeed, the entire pattern formed by the lines resembled a whirlpool, constantly rotating and expanding. ¡°Commander, please wait a moment,¡± Da Shu closed his eyes and accessed the Earth database with all his might. ¡°Pluto was analyzed by scientists in 1840, who predicted its position by analyzing disturbances in Uranus¡¯s orbit using Newtonian mechanics¡­¡± ¡°In 1930, it was officially named Pluto and became the ninth-largest planet in the solar system¡­¡± ¡°In 2006, it was expelled from the International Astronomical Union due to its inability to clear the region around its orbit¡­¡± ¡°The mass of Earth is 1.7 million times that of all other bodies on its orbit combined¡­¡± ¡°While Pluto is only 7%¡­¡± ¡°In addition, another important reason is that Pluto¡¯s center of mass is outside the central body, causing its orbit to be significantly abnormal¡­¡± ¡°Pluto¡¯s orbit is highly chaotic, with an inclination of more than 17¡ã compared to the ecliptic plane when compared to the eight major planets¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, based on mass and orbital calculations, Pluto should have been captured by Neptune and become its moon. However, it remains independent due to gravitational influences of unknown origin¡­¡± ¡°Earth scientists have provided several speculations: one suspects the existence of an unobservable planet X near Neptune, affecting its orbit¡­¡± ¡°Another suggests that Pluto and Neptune have entered a state of super-resonance, where gravitational forces are balanced¡­¡± ¡°The third proposes the presence of a wormhole near Pluto¡­¡± Da Shu opened his eyes and continued, ¡°Based on the current situation, the abnormal gravitational wave near Pluto suggests that something is about to come through the wormhole from the other side¡­¡± Zhao Yu felt a chill in his heart. He had imagined countless ways the other side might arrive before the extraterrestrial fleet came. There were scenarios involving light-speed travel, propulsion engines utilizing space curvature to exceed the speed of light, and even arrival through a wormhole. ¡°Is there no way for our current technology to detect wormholes?¡± ¡°No,¡± Da Shu shook his head. The gravity detector had not detected anything abnormal before the appearance of the gravitational wave near Pluto. Other detection methods were also unable to trace the presence of a wormhole. ¡°The extraterrestrial fleet is likely more advanced than us¡­¡± Zhao Yu took a deep breath and said, ¡°If we attack that wormhole now, could we stop them from crossing or even make them perish inside the wormhole?¡± ¡°It seems time is running out,¡± Da Shu said with a serious expression, pointing at the projection. In the image, the gravitational wave had undergone significant changes, transforming from a small vortex into a massive whirlpool that seemed to collapse the space. Suddenly, Zhao Yu widened his eyes. He saw that the large whirlpool was like a giant mouth continuously spewing rectangular objects outward. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of rectangular objects, each with its own gravitational wave, appeared within the solar system. Moon Base. Commander, we have a situation!¡± Uncle Da exclaimed. In the control center, Uncle Da projected a gravity wave detector and pointed at it, saying, ¡°Within the solar system, there¡¯s an abnormal gravitational wave¡­¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± Zhao Yu asked, feeling a bit anxious. Today was the day the system had predicted, six years after his initial time travel, when an extraterrestrial fleet would arrive. Uncle Da raised his hand and projected a three-dimensional map of the solar system once again. ¡°It¡¯s near Pluto,¡± he said. Zhao Yu widened his eyes and carefully observed the chaotic lines of the gravitational wave. It was different from previous detections, which were usually uniform. He quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with this gravitational wave?¡± ¡°Gravity waves from normal celestial bodies remain stable, with only slight changes occurring when they collide with other celestial bodies,¡± Uncle Da speculated. ¡°This might be a wormhole¡­¡± As soon as he mentioned it, Zhao Yu looked at the gravitational wave and indeed, the entire pattern formed by the lines resembled a whirlpool, constantly rotating and expanding. ¡°Commander, please wait a moment,¡± Uncle Da closed his eyes and accessed the Earth database with all his might. ¡°Pluto was analyzed by scientists in 1840, who predicted its position by analyzing disturbances in Uranus¡¯s orbit using Newtonian mechanics¡­¡± ¡°In 1930, it was officially named Pluto and became the ninth-largest planet in the solar system¡­¡± ¡°In 2006, it was expelled from the International Astronomical Union due to its inability to clear the region around its orbit¡­¡± ¡°The mass of Earth is 1.7 million times that of all other bodies on its orbit combined¡­¡± ¡°While Pluto is only 7%¡­¡± ¡°In addition, another important reason is that Pluto¡¯s center of mass is outside the central body, causing its orbit to be significantly abnormal¡­¡± ¡°Pluto¡¯s orbit is highly chaotic, with an inclination of more than 17¡ã compared to the ecliptic plane when compared to the eight major planets¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, based on mass and orbital calculations, Pluto should have been captured by Neptune and become its moon. However, it remains independent due to gravitational influences of unknown origin¡­¡± ¡°Earth scientists have provided several speculations: one suspects the existence of an unobservable planet X near Neptune, affecting its orbit¡­¡± ¡°Another suggests that Pluto and Neptune have entered a state of super-resonance, where gravitational forces are balanced¡­¡± ¡°The third proposes the presence of a wormhole near Pluto¡­¡± Uncle Da opened his eyes and continued, ¡°Based on the current situation, the abnormal gravitational wave near Pluto suggests that something is about to come through the wormhole from the other side¡­¡± Zhao Yu felt a chill in his heart. He had imagined countless ways the alien fleet might arrive before the extraterrestrial fleet came. There were scenarios involving light-speed travel, propulsion engines utilizing space curvature to exceed the speed of light, and even arrival through a wormhole. ¡°Is there no way for our current technology to detect wormholes?¡± ¡°No,¡± Uncle Da shook his head. The gravity detector had not detected anything abnormal before the appearance of the gravitational wave near Pluto. Other detection methods were also unable to trace the presence of a wormhole. ¡°The extraterrestrial fleet is likely more advanced than us¡­¡± Zhao Yu took a deep breath and said, ¡°If we attack that wormhole now, could we stop them from crossing or even make them perish inside the wormhole?¡± ¡°It seems time is running out,¡± Uncle Da said with a serious expression, pointing at the projection. In the image, the gravitational wave had undergone significant changes, transforming from a small vortex into a massive whirlpool that seemed to collapse the space. Suddenly, Zhao Yu widened his eyes. He saw that the large whirlpool was like a giant mouth continuously spewing rectangular objects outward. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of rectangular objects, each with its own gravitational wave, appeared within the solar system. At the same time, on the gravity detector, the large vortex began to shrink and slowly returned to its previous state as a small vortex, eventually disappearing without a trace. There were no more gravitational waves caused by swirling on the entire gravity detector, only the gravitational waves generated by the hundred rectangular celestial bodies remained. As Zhao Yu looked at the hundred gravitational waves resembling warships, his expression turned serious. ¡°alien fleet¡­¡± Near Pluto. Over a hundred warships leaped out of the wormhole. In an instant, as they left the radiation range of the wormhole, the negative energy on the surface of all the warships vanished, replaced by a layer of scorching and radiant energy shields. The anticipated attack did not come, and Moro breathed a sigh of relief, followed by a hint of disappointment. ¡°All warships, disperse into a Type II defense formation¡­¡± Instantly, over a hundred warships, with Moro¡¯s flagship at the core, formed a spherical defensive chain. ¡°Activate the gravity wave detection and scan the galaxy!¡± The Moro fleet¡¯s current detection method was only the fastest gravity wave detection, allowing them to determine the celestial conditions within the entire galaxy in the shortest time possible. Within moments of him speaking, one of his subordinates joyfully reported. ¡°Captain Moro, we have discovered a large number of celestial bodies in this galaxy that resemble space vessels¡­¡± ¡°So there is intelligent life in this galaxy!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Zhao Yu’s Response Chapter 95: Zhao Yu¡¯s Response Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Uncle Da, are all the spaceships following the plan?¡± ¡°Yes, according to your orders, all spaceships outside of Earth and Blue Moon are traveling at a speed of 10 Mach.¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly and asked, ¡°Has the spaceship near Jupiter slowed down?¡± ¡°It just slowed down¡­¡± Uncle Da hesitated for a moment and asked anxiously, ¡°Commander, is what we¡¯re doing really effective?¡± ¡°As long as they are intelligent beings, they will definitely have doubts. Buying some time can be helpful,¡± Zhao Yu replied. Then he continued, ¡°Have you prepared the weapon list for the trade with Yuean City?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ready. Except for the star destroyer cannon, which is difficult to control, all other weapons can be traded.¡± ¡°Good. You keep an eye on their every move here, and I will go to Yuean City.¡± Near Pluto. ¡°Captain Moro, the preliminary analysis results are out.¡± ¡°Tell me!¡± ¡°The NB-1250 galaxy seems to have its origin near the third planet from the star as we move outward.¡± ¡°At this third planet, there are celestial canopies and ring defense systems.¡± ¡°Based on calculations, the planet has a mass of 5-965 trillion meters and a density of 552 tcraels. The atmospheric pressure is 23.¡± ¡°Compared to our home planet, it is about five times lighter. However, the beings there are expected to be larger in size.¡± Before the words could fully sink in, a 35-centimcter-tall Glen man stood up angrily. ¡°Damn giants! Big brother, let me lead the army!¡± Moro furrowed his brow and scolded, ¡°Impatient fool! Know your place and don¡¯t act rashly¡± Startled, Miro immediately apologized and lowered his head, a look of discontent on his face. Moro glanced at him and then turned to his subordinate, signaling him to continue. ¡°In addition to that, we have also discovered numerous spacecraft from the indigenous civilization¡­¡± ¡°According to gravitational wave measurements, the size of their spacecraft is quite large, with hundreds of ships measuring ten kilometers in length¡­¡± ¡°However, these ships have extremely slow speeds, only 2 nanogees.¡± As soon as these words came out, Miro couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Big brother, let me go. I only need a small team, and I will surely annihilate them!¡± Moro became furious and slapped him, saying, ¡°Have you forgotten the tragedy of Yuluo?¡± Miro was taken aback and quickly admitted his mistake. ¡°Now, do you still want to go?¡± ¡°If you give me two small teams¡­¡± ¡°You fool! Have you not learned anything from the lessons of Yuluo? Now, tell me again!¡± Miro looked around at the low-ranking individuals and felt embarrassed to speak up in front of so many people. ¡°Big brother, I know I was wrong. I¡¯ll write it ten times when we return¡­¡± ¡°Now, tell me!¡± Moro showed no mercy, staring at him with his three eyes wide open. Feeling ashamed, Miro had no choice but to reluctantly recount the story. ¡°In the year 8660 of Taixing Calendar, the Yuluo fleet set out from the star and annihilated two civilizations in just 20 years. With only one civilization remaining, they obtained the key to return to the mother star.¡± ¡°In the year 8695 of Taixing Calendar, after searching for 15 years, the Yuluo fleet finally found the last civilization. However, to their surprise, the enemy had disguised themselves as a third-level civilization and completely wiped out the attacking forces, leaving only one reconnaissance ship that activated a wormhole and escaped nearby.¡± ¡°After the reconnaissance ship escaped, it didn¡¯t stop for a moment. It used all its means to shake off pursuit.¡± ¡°Finally, after five years, it arrived at the location where the Yuluo fleet had destroyed the first civilization.¡± ¡°Another five years passed, and the outer fleet of Taixing cautiously made contact with the remnants of the Yuluo fleet. That¡¯s when the truth was revealed.¡± ¡°The lesson of Yuluo¡¯s demise is that in crucial and critical moments, we must remain calm, steady, and persistent, so as not to fail at the last moment.¡± Moro nodded and said, ¡°Our current situation is remarkably similar to that of the Yuluo fleet.¡± ¡°Only through success can we become immortalized and return triumphantly to our home planet.¡± ¡°As for failure, we will become a lesson in the mouths of others, just like Yuluo.¡± Upon hearing this, Miro didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°Big brother, we are different from Yuluo. Our weapons are much stronger now; they have been upgraded for many years, and we have abundant combat experience.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Moro was enraged, his chest heaving. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Miro, I don¡¯t think you should go to the front line anymore. In this operation, I¡¯m assigning you to the reconnaissance ship to guard the wormhole.¡± ¡°Big brother¡­¡± Miro was anxious and wanted to say more, but Moro silenced him with a reprimand. However, a look of disappointment appeared on Miro¡¯s face. Moro seemed to hesitate for a moment, then looked at everyone and said, ¡°I am the only one who knows the location of Taixing. If we are defeated this time, after shaking off pursuit, the remaining fleet can head to the SN-7751 galaxy. It was the first civilization destroyed by our Moro fleet. When you arrive there, the outer fleet of Taixing will find a way to contact you.¡± Thinking of the defeat in advance, Moro, who had only one brother, had to consider his brother¡¯s future. Shaking his head to clear his mind of distracting thoughts, Moro turned to his subordinate and said, ¡°Continue. What other intelligence do we have?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The subordinate continued, ¡°The fifth planet from the star in the stellar system is the largest planet. Prior to our exploration, dozens of ships happened to leave that planet and are now departing at a speed of 2 nanogees.¡± ¡°2 nanogees?¡± Moro squinted and asked, ¡°What makes this planet special?¡± ¡°The planet is the largest in the stellar system, with a mass 63 times that of our home planet.¡± ¡°It has a rotation speed of 7.4. nanogees.¡± ¡°Based on calculations, a spaceship needs to reach a speed of 35 nanogees to leave that planet.¡± ¡°35 nanogees?¡± Moro touched the antennae on his head and asked, ¡°How advanced should be thruster be for a spaceship to reach a speed of 35 nanogees?¡± ¡°At least, it would require the combination of electromagnetic technology and third-generation nuclear fusion¡­¡± ¡°In terms of technological classification, it should be considered as a late-stage Level 1 civilization, approaching the level of Level 2 civilization¡­¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± Moro chuckled coldly, turned his head to look at Miro, and said, ¡°Do you now understand where you went wrong?¡± Miro immediately broke out in a cold sweat. A spaceship with a speed of 2 nanogees belonged to a technological level that had just entered the starry sky, not even reaching Level 1 civilization. But a spaceship with a speed of at least 35 nanogees was already a late-stage Level 1 civilization. ¡°So, this indigenous civilization is at least a late-stage Level 1 civilization¡­¡± Moro paused for a moment, then said seriously, ¡°It might even be a disguised civilization¡­¡± ¡°No, this indigenous civilization is pretending to be at a certain level of civilization!¡± ¡°They have spaceships capable of reaching a speed of at least 35 nanogees, yet they make all their ships travel at a speed of 2 nanogees¡­¡± ¡°They are truly cunning!¡± Moro believed that no one could have made so many responses in the short few seconds they emerged from the wormhole. Therefore, this indigenous civilization must have been disguising themselves for a long time, pretending to be weak and deceiving fools like the Yuluo fleet. ¡°Fortunately, we discovered their spaceships just as they emerged from the fifth planet; otherwise, we would have fallen into their trap!¡± Miro was drenched in sweat, feeling like he had just reclaimed his life. Involuntarily, he related this experience to the tragedy of the Yuluo fleet and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Boss, should we retreat?¡± ¡°No, finding a space-faring intelligent civilization is too difficult. We¡¯ve finally encountered one, and we can¡¯t let it slip away. Continue the reconnaissance and find out the details of this indigenous civilization¡­¡± ¡°If they are too strong, we can retreat later!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: Obtaining Technology Points Chapter 96: Obtaining Technology Points Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation [A new alien civilization has been detected] [Do you want to spend 10,000 technology points to view all the technology trees of the ¡®Moro Fleet¡¯?] ¡°Does the system have this function?¡± Zhao Yu was about to go to Yuean City for trading when he received a prompt from the system as soon as he stepped out of the door. At the same time, he learned the name of the fleet that came through the wormhole. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°If I spend 10,000 technology points to view the technology trees of this Moro Fleet, will it count towards the base¡¯s upgrade experience?¡± [All technology points spent will be recorded in the experience bar.] Zhao Yu hurried back and informed Uncle Da about the situation. ¡°Commander, it¡¯s worth spending these 10,000 technology points. Knowing the enemy enables you to fight a hundred battles without defeat¡­¡± Zhao Yu also thought the same and nodded, saying, ¡°Okay, after I trade with Yuean City, I¡¯ll check the technology trees of this ¡®Moro Fleet¡¯¡­¡± As they were talking, there was a sudden change in the projection of the hundred warships. Two warships separated from the fleet, heading in different directions¡ªone towards the solar system and the other away from it. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Zhao Yu asked in haste. ¡°I¡¯ll calculate it immediately¡­¡± Uncle Da quickly began calculating based on the movement of the two warships in the gravitational wave detector. After a moment, Uncle Da¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°Commander, these two spacecraft are extremely fast, with speeds reaching 12 million kilometers per hour¡­¡± ¡°They are that fast?!¡± Zhao Yu was shocked. This speed was twenty times faster than the ship he was on with the Hall thruster system. ¡°Can you figure out where these two warships are going?¡± ¡°The warship heading towards the solar system, judging from its trajectory, is headed directly to Earth¡­¡± ¡°And the warship moving away from the solar system¡­¡± Uncle Da looked puzzled and said, ¡°I expanded the range of the gravitational wave detector and found something resembling a spacecraft at a distance of 22.9 billion kilometers from us¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Zhao Yu was surprised. Could there be another civilization within the solar system? ¡°Commander, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll check Earth¡¯s database to see if it¡¯s related to them¡­¡± After fifteen minutes, Uncle Da opened his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s Voyager 1!¡± ¡°It was a ship launched by Earth towards the outer solar system in 1977¡­¡± ¡°Its system contains 55 languages of Earth, its cultural history, records, and images¡­¡± ¡°Including information about the planets in the solar system, human characteristics¡­¡± ¡°And the technological level of human civilization, and so on¡­¡± Zhao Yu furrowed his brow. If aliens found this, their secrets would be exposed! Upon reflection, he realized that he had no means to prevent it. ¡°With their ship¡¯s speed, how long will it take them to catch up with Voyager 1?¡± ¡°Most of the ships in the ¡®Moro Fleet¡¯ are staying near the wormhole, about 7 billion kilometers away from us and about 15.9 billion kilometers away from Voyager 1¡­¡± ¡°In about 55 days, they will be able to capture Voyager 1¡­¡± ¡°Similarly, the ship heading towards us will arrive in about 24 days!¡± Although the eight planets appear to be aligned, the farther they are from each other, the greater the distance. Even with the most advanced Hall propulsion ship, it would take Zhao Yu 480 days to reach the wormhole near Pluto. ¡°24 days, 55 days¡­¡± ¡°We still have time!¡± Zhao Yu breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the projection. The remaining Moro Fleet near the wormhole was still in a defensive formation, without any movement. ¡°It seems that they have only dispatched reconnaissance warships¡­¡± ¡°Commander, is it possible that they think our technology is too backward and only one warship is enough to destroy us?!¡± Zhao Yu shuddered and nodded. ¡°We cannot rule out that possibility. Keep a close watch, and keep all defense systems activated to intercept enemy attacks at any time¡­¡± His technology level was currently at 1.99, and even with the ship¡¯s speed pushed to the limit using the Hall propulsion system, it was still twenty times slower than the Moro Fleet¡¯s ships. But the enemy¡¯s technology level was certainly higher than 2.00. As for whether it had reached 3.00, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t know and would need to obtain their technology tree to find out. ¡°Uncle Da, you stay here and keep an eye on things. I will go and trade with Yuean City to acquire technology points early so we can find out the purpose of this incoming ship¡­¡± Although the gravitational wave detector could only detect the size of celestial bodies, it would be enough. By obtaining the technology tree and comparing the sizes and shapes of the different types of Moro Fleet ships, they could determine whether the vessel that¡¯s coming for them was an assault type or a scout type. ? ? Yuean City had a population of one million. After Zhao Yu made it clear that they wouldn¡¯t participate in management work, Earth dispatched a thousand official personnel to accompany them. A thousand people managing one million wasn¡¯t quite enough, but the Earth Federation was afraid that too many accompanying people would cause discontent among the Moon faction. They planned to recruit more personnel from the general population if needed. Zhao Yu had thought that the position of City Lord would be held by someone middle-aged if not elderly, but to his surprise, Earth sent a young man named Chen Xiao. After the completion of Yuean City, Zhao Yu relocated Zhang Tao and the 88 people he had brought to the city. During these three days, Zhang Tao had secretly contacted Chen Xiao and a person named Zhuge Tao. This confirmed his suspicion that Zhang Tao¡¯s arrival on the Moon was not because of love but rather an undercover mission. However, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. Although the electromagnetic wave disturbance from Earth had ended, he didn¡¯t open communication systems between the two sides. Except for himself, others couldn¡¯t communicate between Earth and the Moon, even if they had projection touch watches. Even if Chen Xiao, Zhang Tao, and Zhuge Tao had any intelligence, it would be difficult to transmit it back to Earth. Especially after the arrival of the Moro Fleet, Zhao Yu tightened radio control even more to prevent the leakage of too much information and exposing their secrets. He flew to the Lord¡¯s Mansion by ship and landed. Chen Xiao hurriedly came out to welcome him. ¡°Mr. Zhao, what brings you here?¡± Zhao Yu casually said, ¡°As the City Lord of Yuean City, your defense forces seem to be a bit weak¡­¡± Chen Xiao¡¯s face brightened, and he quickly said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Brother Yu. I have been worried about this matter as well. I wonder if you can help¡­¡± ¡°Brother Yu¡± was a strangely close way to call Zhao Yu when they barely knew each other. Zhao Yu noticed, but he didn¡¯t react too much to it. Zhao Yu nodded slightly and gave a description all the tradeable ships and weapons, except for the star destroyer cannon. After listening, Chen Xiao¡¯s face was filled with shock. He couldn¡¯t believe it, but he reacted quickly and quickly expressed his gratitude. ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t give it to you for free. How about this? Each item will be counted as one Blue Moon dollar¡­¡± At this moment, getting more technology points was paramount. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t mind spending a bit more Blue Moon dollars. Zhao Yu had also tried asking the system if it was possible to trade through a loan, but he found out that technology points could only be returned when the loan was repaid. So he gave up on that idea. One Blue Moon Coin? Chen Xiao felt extremely uneasy and couldn¡¯t quite grasp Zhao Yu¡¯s intentions. However, the opportunity to closely observe and study alien weapons and warships was not only rare but fleeting. Regardless of Zhao Yu¡¯s motives and conspiracies, he had to accept. Soon, Zhao Yu handed over all the different types of ships that could return technology points on an open space. Of course, none of the warships were equipped with weapons. The traded weapons were also provided with the minimum power, most of which were unable to be used without subsequent energy support. There was no need to worry about these people causing trouble or attacking the base once they got their hands on the weapons. In addition, the entire Yuean City was protected by his security team. Even if Chen Xiao and the others obtained these items, they wouldn¡¯t be able to transmit them back to Earth. At the moment the transaction ended, Zhao Yu¡¯s technology points were credited to his account, totaling 18,500 points. With his goal achieved, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t stay long. He hurriedly left and headed towards the base. ¡°So what kind of technology does the Moror fleet possess?!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: Even Winning Would Mean The End Of The Solar System Chapter 97: Even Winning Would Mean The End Of The Solar System Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation [Do you want to spend 10,000 technology points to view the Moro Fleet¡¯s technology tree?] ¡°Yes! [Base: Level 1] [Experience: 73,800/100,000] [Technology Points: 8,511] In the system interface, a list of Moro Fleet¡¯s technology products appeared as expected. Zhao Yu quickly clicked on it and the first thing he looked at was the seven fundamental technologies of the Moro Fleet. [Mathematics: 2.65] [Logistic: 2.60] [Astronomy: 2.69] [Planetary Science: 2.66] [Physics: 2.68] [Chemistry: 2.70] [Life Science: 2.57] ¡°A Level 2 civilization¡­¡± Zhao Yu breathed a sigh of relief. The overall technological level of the Moro Fleet was around 2.65, which was considered the mid-stage of a Level 2 civilization. Then, he began to examine each technology in detail. He found that this list was not as detailed as his own exchange list, and most of the technological products overlapped. ¡°It seems that I can only see how advanced the fleet is and not how advanced the civilization that built it is¡­¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t dwell on it too much and carefully examined the list, eliminating some irrelevant and overlapping technologies. As a result, he discovered several technologies that far surpassed their own. Among them, the most crucial one was energy utilization technology. ¡°A Level 2 civilization, it turns out they don¡¯t rely on nuclear fusion anymore¡­¡± Zhao Yu had speculated before whether there would be a fourth-generation nuclear fusion or new technologies after the third generation. Now it seemed that new technologies had replaced nuclear fusion. [Particle Singularity Variation: Accelerates the collision of particles, creating a proto-type Type II singularity, utilizing the collision of matter and antimatter to release tremendous energy.] ¡°Particle Singularity Variation, the next generation of energy utilization, actually involves creating black holes?!¡± Zhao Yu was shocked beyond belief. He had considered countless possibilities in the fields of quantum physics, antimatter, and more, but he had never dared to think in the direction of black holes. Unexpectedly, a Level 2 civilization was able to utilize black holes. After careful examination, he realized that he had misunderstood. This black hole was not the same as the black hole he had imagined. It was an extremely tiny, invisible micro black hole, part of the quantum realm. Using a special particle, it accelerated and collided, creating a micro black hole. Then, utilizing the characteristic of this level of black hole being unable to devour everything and instead releasing immense energy, it was used to generate energy. ¡°Purely in terms of released energy, the same mass of fuel can provide 20 times more energy compared to the third-generation nuclear fusion¡­¡± Zhao Yu was shocked. If this energy generator could be applied to other fields, the possibility would be limitless. He quickly returned to his original intention of consulting the Moro Fleet¡¯s information. He flipped to the spaceship list and indeed found a highly efficient and powerful propulsion system. [Particle Singularity Propulsor: Accelerates the collision of particles, creating a Type I black hole formation state. Instead of releasing gravitational pull, it releases particles to its surroundings to create kinetic energy.] ¡°So they did apply this technology to their propulsion system¡­¡± Zhao Yu keenly discovered that in this propulsion system description, it mentioned the Type I black hole. ¡°Could it be that the first thing they researched was the Particle Singularity Propulsor?¡± After careful examination, Zhao Yu began to understand a little. According to the description, the black hole formed by the Type I state was even smaller, and the energy it released couldn¡¯t be utilized. It could only be used as a propulsion system. The Type II proto-type black hole, on the other hand, was an upgraded technology that could create larger black holes. By utilizing the characteristic that it would collapse and release tremendous energy before forming, it could be used as an energy source. After examining the energy technology and propulsion technology, Zhao Yu flipped to the weapons list. Most of the weapons listed were already in the base, such as lasers, ray guns, and planet-destroying cannons. They were more powerful than the ones he had, however and had greater destructive force. The only thing that went beyond his imagination was the ability to turn micro black hole technology into weapons. [Particle Singularity Collapse Bomb: Accelerates the collision of particles, creating a Type III collapsed black hole. By introducing protons, it detonates and causes material collapse within a certain range.] According to the description, even though the Moro Fleet had reached the mid-to-late stage of Level 2 technology, they still couldn¡¯t create real black holes. The micro black holes they created couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eye, and they couldn¡¯t be formed fully, becoming a self-contained system capable of devouring universal matter. ¡°So, if the micro black hole is not continuously collided and ¡®refueled,¡¯ it will naturally disappear?!¡± In the description of the weapons, it mentioned a special type of proton that, when the micro black hole was in a state of natural collapse, could cause a certain kind of transformation. According to the description, this transformation was inspired by the annihilation of matter and antimatter. After countless attempts, they finally succeeded. Zhao Yu gained a rough understanding of the principle behind the Particle Singularity Collapse Bomb and hurriedly skimmed through the other details, focusing on the section about its power. The further he read, the more grim his expression became. After finishing the entire description, he turned pale. ¡°The power of this particle singularity collapse bomb is astonishing¡­¡± According to the description, the particle singularity collapse bomb had two variations. One was the collision process. During the collision process, a special proton is added to the mini black hole before it was about to collapse. This would, in turn, effectively create a pseudo-black hole that lasts one second. It was called a pseudo-black hole because it could only exist for one second. Within that second, it possessed the power of a true blackhole, capable of devouring everything. The swallowing power of a black hole was incredibly strong. If it were a black hole in the universe, it could consume several planets within a second. Fortunately, the micro black hole created by the particle singularity collapse bomb was too tiny and inherently limited in its range. Within one second, it could only devour all matter within a volume of one million cubic meters. The spherical space had a volume of one million cubic meters, which translated to a diameter of only 124. meters. Its range was not long at all. However, what truly frightened Zhao Yu was the second phase. When the retroreflection ended, the black hole would collapse and unleash terrifying energy. This energy was powerful enough to completely destroy a planet. Of course, in terms of sheer power, a planet-destroying cannon was about the same, if not better than the particle singularity collapse comb. But a star destroyer cannon required energy accumulation, charging, and firing. It also followed a specific trajectory and could be intercepted and detonated prematurely by laser defense systems. The particle singularity collapse bomb was different. It had an incredibly fast activation speed, taking just one second from proton injection to collapse and detonation. It was difficult to defend against and almost impossible to stop. However, this was both an advantage and a drawback. The particle singularity collapse bomb was not easy to shape and couldn¡¯t be fired from a barrel like other weapons. It could only be carried by spaceships and detonated at close range near the enemy. Of course, purely in terms of power, the particle singularity collapse bomb alone wouldn¡¯t make Zhao Yu grimace. What was truly terrifying was the fact that the black hole created by the bomb could shift between three different forms. Whether it was the particle singularity propulsor that served as the spaceship¡¯s power source or the particle Singularity Variation that acted as an energy source, both could transform into the Particle Singularity Collapse Bomb in critical moments. According to the spaceship list, almost all enemy ships were equipped with at least two devices capable of creating micro black holes. One set was used as a propulsion system, while the other provided energy. Even if they were defeated, they could still launch a suicide attack by activating the propulsion system¡¯s black hole energy. But that was not what truly terrified Zhao Yu. It was the mothership. On the mothership, there was a massive device capable of creating the Type IV form of the particle black hole. If this form of black hole were to detonate, the resulting energy could cause the displacement of all planets within the galaxy. They could either plunge into stars, drift away from star systems, or enter the desolate universe. But in any case, it would be a catastrophe of epic proportions. Zhao Yu recalled his conversation with Uncle Da after the Blue Moon¡¯s orbit had shifted slightly. He remembered asking if there was a way to move the Blue Moon. The answer he received was that he would need to create one million specially designed third-generation nuclear fusion planetary engines and spend a hundred years slowing down the Blue Moon¡­ The conclusions derived were even less impressive than the technology depicted in that movie. After all, the movie was based on science fiction and used fusion recombination technology, which released energy stronger than third-generation nuclear fusion. The instantaneous displacement of a planet, even if the Blue Moon miraculously avoided falling into the sun and instead flew into space, would still cause the atmosphere to rupture, mountains and rivers to crumble, and billions of lives to perish. After reading the description of the mothership, Zhao Yu¡¯s expression grew despondent, and his eyes gradually dimmed. Having the particle singularity type IV form on the mothership, even if they¡¯re defeated, they can drag the entire solar system down with them¡­.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 98 - Chapter 98:17 Days of Missing Contact Chapter 98:17 Days of Missing Contact Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation At the base in Xiadu. ¡°Has Zhao Yu arrived yet?¡± ¡°No!¡± Colonel Chu shook his head, ¡°Ever since he took those one million immigrants, he hasn¡¯t come back!¡± ¡°The resources from Chang¡¯an Blue Moon New District, have they not been taken away?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? In the past, the resources were collected every day, but now it has been 17 days, and still no warship has come to retrieve them¡­¡± They had been trying to contact Zhao Yu for these past few days, but they had received no response. They also attempted to communicate with the robots on Earth, but again, they received no response. ¡°Could there be some trouble on the Moon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible¡­¡± Colonel Chu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°When Chen Xiao and the others left, did they bring any signal devices? Is there any news from them?¡± ¡°No!¡± Senator Zhou shook his head and said, ¡°Is it possible that this signal device malfunctioned, causing the Moon to react this way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unlikely¡­¡± ¡°The signal device is hidden in a mobile phone and only activates when connected to our Earth UMTS system¡­¡± In order for Chen Xiao to transmit messages from the Moon, the expert team carefully studied and discovered a method to avoid detection by the Moon¡¯s extraterrestrial beings. They hid a specially designed signal device within a mobile phone and brought it to the Moon. After obtaining intelligence, it could be stored in the signal device and placed on ships and robots traveling between the Moon and Earth. At the moment when the signal device, accompanied by the robots and ships, crossed the sky and entered Earth, it would be received by the Xiadu Base. Of course, the experts were able to come up with this strategy mainly because of Zhao Yu¡¯s previous trade involving the Skynet system and the chip. After research, it was found that Skynet was indeed powerful, capable of infiltrating Earth¡¯s network and providing global, uninterrupted coverage. However, it also had a flaw that was not considered a significant disadvantage. The thing was, the Skynet system was too powerful, so powerful that it would miss out signals that were sent with less advanced devices. It was similar to modern people having smartphones and projection touch watches, where communication could be done with a single press of a button, eliminating the need for the cumbersome transmission of information through telegrams, as was done a hundred years ago. After studying the Skynet chip, the Earthlings discovered this situation and found a way to transmit information without detection by Skynet. ¡°Could it be that they haven¡¯t placed the signal device on the ship yet?¡± ¡°Or perhaps the ships or robots that secretly carry the signal device haven¡¯t arrived on Earth?!¡± Colonel Chu shook his head, ¡°We can only wait and see for now. Currently, we must ensure that everything else is done properly¡­¡± ¡°Has the program for diversion been prepared?¡± ¡°Of course, tens of thousands of top programmers from around the world have collaborated on it, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems¡­¡± ¡°It would be best to start it sooner, so we can take advantage of the confusion¡­¡± In order to ensure that the information in the signal device could be transmitted without attracting Skynet¡¯s attention, the Xiadu Base made a lot of preparations in secret. They linked the wireless signals generated by the 8.5 billion netizens every day. In this way, even if the contents of the signal device were exposed, the Moon aliens would not suspect anything because the information was too normal, as they were the same type of signals being transmitted back and forth in trillions every day. Senator Zhou nodded and added, ¡°Words like ¡®Moon,¡¯ ¡®spaceship,¡¯ ¡®extraterrestrial,¡¯ ¡®Cosmic Federation,¡¯ and so on are likely to be included in the intelligence Chen Xiao and the others may transmit¡­¡± ¡°The expert team suggests increasing the frequency of refreshing the keys associated with these words¡­¡± ¡°This would make it more secure!¡± Colonel Chu hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°How can we do that?¡± Senator Zhou smiled and said, ¡°The information known to us should closely align with what the public knows¡­¡± ¡°Are you suggesting that we publicly acknowledge the existence of extraterrestrial beings?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Senator Zhou nodded, ¡°Only in this way can we increase the frequency of key refreshing, so even if Chen Xiao and the others transmit messages back, they won¡¯t be discovered¡­¡± ?? Yuean City. Chen Xiao, Zhang Tao, and Zhuge Tao sat on the top floor of a towering skyscraper, sipping wine and scanning a certain direction, while communicating in coded language. ¡°Why is Zhao Yu behaving like this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. For the past two weeks, he has been indulging in pleasures, living a carefree life. There hasn¡¯t been a shortage of women by his side. Sometimes, he acts recklessly, attracting attention. Even the city guards can¡¯t control him¡­¡± ¡°Chen Xiao, as the City Lord, don¡¯t you have any ideas?¡± Chen Xiao smiled wryly and shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t joke. Although I am the City Lord of Yuean City, within the lunar base staff system, I am only at Gt level, and I was even promoted out of turn. There is a big difference between me and those who were promoted over time¡­¡± ¡°How can a Gi manage a Di? Moreover, Zhao Yu has considerable authority, and he has many combat robots accompanying him¡­¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, this guy has incredible stamina. In the past two weeks, he must have had at least eighty women entering his mansion, if not a hundred!¡± Zhuge Tao exclaimed, his eyes filled with envy. ¡°Well, if you had as much money as he does, you could do the same¡­¡± Zhang Tao said with a faint smile. ¡°When it comes to spending Blue Moon gollars, this guy doesn¡¯t even blink. I suspect he might be embezzling¡­¡± Zhuge Tao shook his head. Chen Xiao frowned and interrupted, ¡°Enough about that. Haven¡¯t you noticed that Zhao Yu¡¯s behavior seems off?!¡± The two men froze for a moment and quickly became serious. After pondering for a moment, Zhuge Tao spoke, ¡°It seems excessively unrestrained, as if he is trying to kill himself¡­¡± Following this line of thought, Chen Xiao speculated, ¡°Is it possible that something has happened on the Moon?!¡± ¡°Like what?!¡± Zhuge Tao¡¯s eyelid twitched as he thought of a possibility and quickly said, ¡°Perhaps the extraterrestrial spaceships on the Moon are about to be repaired, and he knows his time is running out?!¡± The three exchanged glances, feeling that this possibility was highly likely. Chen Xiao hurriedly said, ¡°Zhang Tao, among us, only you can go out. You must transmit this news back!¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Zhang Tao nodded solemnly and said, ¡°In these past few days, I have been trying to install signal devices on the damaged robots, and they haven¡¯t been discovered¡­¡± ¡°It is confirmed that we can bug these robots without being found out¡­¡± ¡°In three hours, it will be time for the routine maintenance of Spaceship No. 17405469.1 will find an opportunity to place it¡­¡± ¡°You have lost three times already. Go and find someone else to take your place¡­¡± In a private villa in Yuean City, Zhao Yu was playing a game with several women. Just then, someone approached from a distance. Zhao Yu caught sight of them and his smile faded. He casually transferred some Blue Moon dollars to the women and said lightly, ¡°You can all leave now!¡± The women were smart enough to quickly get up and leave. Zhao Yu put down the playing cards and walked over to greet the person. ¡°Uncle Da, why didn¡¯t you project directly here?¡± ¡°Are you calm now, Commander?¡± Zhao Yu remained noncommittal and asked, ¡°Well, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Right now, it¡¯s not a dead end¡­¡± ¡°Our spaceship is twenty times slower than theirs. Even if we wanted to escape, we wouldn¡¯t be able to do it now¡­¡± ¡°However, if we can strengthen our technology, acquire the particle black hole propulsion system, we can completely escape to the depths of the universe¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t come, I would have to return to the base¡­¡± ¡°The Moro Fleet¡­¡± ¡°Even if I die, I will kill them first!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: Aliens Really Exist on the Moon! Chapter 99: Aliens Really Exist on the Moon! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation On January 9, 2029, TTDS, a famous hacker organization on Earth, released a large number of photos and videos on their official website. The footage was taken between September 21 and October 3, 2028, precisely the time when White Rabbit No. 9 went missing on the Moon. The photos and videos captured the entire process of White Rabbit No. 9 being captured by the Xiaotian robot. In addition, there were also images of various types of probes launched by the Earth Federation on the Moon being captured. ¡°Aliens are on the Moon!¡± The news shook the world. ¡°Could this be fake?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a publicity stunt. Where would aliens come from on the Moon?!¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s edited¡­¡± ¡°Come on, stop kidding. Do you know what this hacker organization has done before?¡± ¡°TTDS, out of the top ten officially covered-up scandals, they were responsible for eight of them¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about this TTDS organization, but I¡¯m a video editor. I just watched the video frame by frame, and there are no signs of editing¡­¡± At first, most people were skeptical, thinking it might be a prank or someone trying to gain attention. However, as more and more people learned about TTDS and realized that this organization never made baseless claims, the exposure they provided always had evidence to back it up. Furthermore, many video editors confirmed that there were no signs of editing in the videos. With the support of multiple sources, more and more people began to believe that aliens truly existed. More and more discussions about this began to rise. ¡°Are the aliens on the Moon here to destroy Earth?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Weren¡¯t the three astronauts from White Rabbit No. 9 returned?¡± ¡°Exactly, if they wanted to destroy Earth, they would have done it three and a half months ago¡­¡± ¡°Hey, do you think Blue Moon Technology Company is related to the aliens?¡± ¡°It¡¯s highly likely. Every product they release is so advanced that it¡¯s hard to believe it was developed by Earth itself¡­¡± ¡°See, I told you earlier that Earth couldn¡¯t have developed fusion power plants so quickly¡­¡± ¡°I thought you were the one who said to have more confidence in Earth¡¯s technology?!¡± As heated as the discussions were, most of the people talking were no professionals in the field. Many people focused their attention on the Federation, waiting for an official statement. For two consecutive days, the alien topic remained hot, and countless media outlets crowded around the Federation, trying to extract some information. In some overseas regions, protests even started, demanding the truth and the chance to meet the aliens. People became restless, and they were too bothered to even work. They just wanted to know whether aliens existed or not Many sought various ways to find out and inquire about the truth, causing the Earth Federation¡¯s hotline and official website to almost crash due to the overwhelming traffic. Under the circumstances, on the third day, the Earth Federation could no longer hold back and held a press conference to address the alien-related questions worldwide. The conference was scheduled in Chang¡¯an, and on that day, plane tickets, maglev bus tickets, and various forms of transportation were sold out in no time. Some even rode shared bicycles, rushing across multiple cities, just to witness history with their own eyes. In a matter of half a day, nearly tens of millions of people flooded into Chang¡¯an, turning the entire city into a congested sea of people. Those who couldn¡¯t make it to the scene still paid full attention to the conference all day long. Finally, under the watchful eyes of the world, the press conference began. There were two representatives, Colonel Chu and Senator Miller. ¡°Hello, Colonel Chu. Is it true that there are aliens on the Moon?¡± the first journalist asked directly. For this interview, the well-known journalists present had discussed in advance and carefully selected their questions to ensure they could obtain as much information as possible with the fewest questions. The first question would determine whether there was a need to continue asking further questions. At this moment, the world came to a standstill. Everyone either sat at home watching TV or knelt on their beds staring at their phones, not daring to blink, all focused on the conference. Colonel Chu nodded and said solemnly, ¡°It is true!¡± The world trembled! Everyone was filled with excitement. Some even took off their clothes on the spot and ran through the streets, cheering with joy. However, some people felt anxious, worrying that the arrival of aliens was not good news for Earth. The second journalist followed up, ¡°Is Blue Moon Technology Company established by aliens?¡± This question would determine whether the aliens were friendly or hostile to Earth. The jubilant crowd realized the seriousness of the question, and they stopped their actions, held their breath, and stared intently. Senator Miller grinned and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, all the products of Blue Moon Technology Company come from the Moon!¡± ¡°Hooray!¡± Countless journalists on-site shouted, and all the people watching the live broadcast around the world breathed a sigh of relief and joined in the cheering. The two most important questions received affirmative answers. This meant that they pretty much decided what the other questions were going to be Every time the two senators answered a question, people listening would react in a surprised and excited manner. The press conference ended, and the live broadcast was cut off, but the global discussion about aliens was just beginning. ¡°Aren¡¯t aliens amazing? They have done nothing but good to people of Earth¡­¡± ¡°Yes, so much technology has changed Earth and changed us too¡­¡± ¡°Blue Moon was originally a small asteroid that would destroy Blue Star, but the extraterrestrials saved us. Thank you, aliens¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, aliens. If you don¡¯t mind, I would like to marry one of them¡­¡± ¡°What do aliens look like? Are there any pictures?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. The Earth Federation hasn¡¯t released any¡­¡± ¡°Do you think Zhao Yu might be an alien?¡± ¡°Impossible. Zhao Yu is just a representative of Blue Moon Technology Company¡­¡± ¡°It is said that Zhao Yu was one of the first chosen by the aliens and was given an important role. That¡¯s why the aliens came to trade with us¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m also named Zhao Yu. Why didn¡¯t the aliens choose me?¡± ¡°I heard that Zhao Yu went missing right after a breakup. Could that be the aliens¡¯ criteria for selecting people?¡± ¡°Liu Longlong, I¡¯m breaking up with you right now¡­¡± During this press conference, the Earth Federation did not reveal everything; they only provided some basic information. They also explained that the extraterrestrials established Blue Moon Technology Company to trade technology products for resources. At the same time, they introduced a new currency to the world, a currency that became the most valuable as soon as it appeared. ¡°Blue Moon dollar. It is said that our federation would need to spend 300 Blue Moon dollar, equivalent to resources worth 1 million Federation Coins, for one robot¡­¡± ¡°300 Blue Moon Coins, which equals 1 million Federation Coins. That¡¯s too much¡­¡± ¡°Oh my God, I just remembered something. Will the salaries of the one million people immigrating to the Moon be paid in Blue Moon dollar?!¡± ¡°Definitely. They are said to be hired by Blue Moon Technology Company, so they will definitely be paid in Blue Moon dollar¡­¡± ¡°Ugh, I wish I went. I had already passed the screening to go to the Moon, but my mom wouldn¡¯t let me¡­¡± ¡°Are there any new immigration methods? I also want to live on the Moon, not for the Blue Moon dollars, but to contribute to the development of the Moon¡­¡± ¡°Hey, when will Blue Moon Technology Company open a dedicated tourist route from Earth to the Moon?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how fast their spaceships are, but even if they make one trip per week, I would love to go and explore¡­¡± Besides the discussions about aliens online, there were also many discussions about Zhao Yu. Many people envied him for being chosen by the aliens to represent them. There were also quite a few people who tried doing what Zhao Yu did. They broke up with their partner. According to an incomplete statistic from a marriage agency, the number of people canceling their memberships that day reached one million. Amidst this overwhelming news, an inconspicuous piece of information silently arrived at the Xiaodu Base along with a spaceship traversing the sky.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 100 - Chapter 1oo: The Two Civilizations Testing Each Other Out! Chapter 1oo: The Two Civilizations Testing Each Other Out! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°One hundred million kilometers away from the orbit of Mars.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Within the solar system, one scout ship stopped at a distance of one hundred million kilometers from the orbit of Mars. This distance was predetermined by Captain Moro before their departure. At one hundred million kilometers away, there was a layer of laser defense system. Considering the power of Moro¡¯s laser defense system, this distance was the maximum range the scout ship could withstand. The laser moved at an incredibly fast speed. If the scout ship were to be destroyed at this distance, it would send a signal: the laser defense system of the native star system surrounding the four stars was stronger than that of the Moro fleet. The strength of a laser defense system was determined by its power, not its speed. After all, both systems emitted rays at the speed of light. The farther the distance, the weaker the power. When talking about waging warefare in the cosmos, defense was more important than offense. ¡°Captain Seer, are we going to die?¡± Inside the spacecraft, a Glenarian said nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Seer shook his head. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have worked so hard to enter the starry sky for the sake of so-called glory. The strong were respected when it came to star battles, while the weak had no rights to reproduce and were mocked as caretakers of the offspring of the strong. ¡°Send a signal to Captain Moro¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Although they would be detected by the gravity wave detector on the other side, and their location would be known, they still had to follow the proper procedures. The scout ship remained stationary in the starry sky without making any additional movements. It seemed to be waiting for something. Time passed slowly, and the tension grew among the crew as they occasionally reported numbers. Finally, after three hundred seconds of Earth time had passed, Seer spoke up. ¡°Activate the energy shield¡­¡± A transparent shield appeared outside the scout ship, but the Glenarians inside remained uneasy and even more nervous than before. Seer walked slowly to a window and looked toward Mars. When three hundred and thirty seconds of Earth time had passed, he gave the order, ¡°Maximize the power of the shield!¡± 3 2 1 After three seconds, the expected impact did not come. Several more seconds passed, and Seer¡¯s tense heart finally relaxed. ¡°Move quickly¡­¡± He didn¡¯t need to say it, as the scout ship swiftly flickered and left its previous position. ¡°We survived again¡­¡± The entire crew cheered. At this distance, the laser struck at the speed of light. It would take a maximum of 333 seconds of Earth time to reach the scout ship. Although they were on a scout ship, they couldn¡¯t prevent laser attacks. The detection waves moved at the speed of light, so even if they detected a laser attack, it would arrive simultaneously, making the best way to prevent laser attacks to keep moving. As long as they didn¡¯t stop within 300,000 kilometers, there was a good chance of avoiding the lasers. But they were just a scout ship, which was usually the first to be destroyed. This time, they couldn¡¯t even move and had to rely on their lives to deliver the message to the Moro fleet. Fortunately, the enemy didn¡¯t attack. It was unclear whether it was due to insufficient power or a lack of desire to attack. ?? Moon Base. Zhao Yu looked at the stationary warship on the gravity wave detector and felt puzzled. ¡°Why did they stop?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°How far is it from our first defense line?¡± ¡°One hundred million kilometers¡­¡± Uncle Da tried different sets of data to find any significance in the distance of one hundred million kilometers, but he couldn¡¯t find anything. Frowning, Zhao Yu was also puzzled. After waiting for a minute and seeing no movement from the other side, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Could they be attacking us?¡± ¡°Commander, judging by the shape of the Moro fleet¡¯s ship exchange list, this vessel should be just a scout ship with limited offensive capabilities¡­¡± ¡°Then, if they detonate a micro black hole at this distance, could they pose a threat to us?¡± ¡°They can¡¯t!¡± Uncle Da shook his head. ¡°The distance is too far¡­¡± The two of them observed for quite a while. After five minutes, the Moro scout ship finally moved. In a blink of an eye, it moved three thousand three hundred kilometers in the same direction. At the same time, Uncle Da¡¯s calculations finally matched. ¡°Commander, I¡¯ve discovered something¡­¡± ¡°Tell me!¡± ¡°The enemy scout ship remained stationary for 333 seconds. This time period coincides with the time it takes for our first defense line¡¯s laser to reach their position¡­¡± Zhao Yu furrowed her brow and began to contemplate the significance of this time period. Although the Moon Base¡¯s gravity wave detector was called a detector, it had never emitted or received any signals from space. It relied solely on ¡°ripples in space-time¡± to detect celestial bodies. Gravity waves, though referred to as waves, couldn¡¯t be visually observed in any way. The ability to detect gravitational waves from celestial bodies was the result of calculating various data such as the universal gravitational constant, the moment of inertia of celestial bodies, the speed of light, and distance. The only variable was spatial distortion. Space was like a mesh, and when a finger was pressed down, it wouldn¡¯t create a cylinder, but a cone. Every celestial body was like a finger, leaving a trace in the vast cosmic mesh, regardless of whether it had moved or not. That¡¯s why the gravity wave detector could calculate the changes in celestial bodies within the entire solar system in a way that surpasses the speed of light, almost synchronously. Of course, the closer the distance, the better the effect. If it crosses star systems, the perception of spatial distortion decreases, making it harder to observe. It¡¯s like poking a big net with a finger. In the central area, the distortion is greater, providing more information. At the edges, there are only slight changes that are difficult to calculate. ¡°333 seconds, exactly the time it takes for our laser to hit them¡­¡± Zhao Yu had a sudden realization and said, ¡°Could this be a test?¡± ¡°A test?!¡± Uncle Da was confused. ¡°The enemy wants to test the strength of our laser defense system¡­¡± He quickly asked, ¡°Uncle Da, how far can our laser defense system destroy our scout ship if it doesn¡¯t move?¡± After careful calculations, Uncle Da replied, ¡°If the scout ship doesn¡¯t move, it should be able to destroy it within a range of 4-58 million kilometers. Even if the energy shield is maximized, it won¡¯t be able to withstand it.¡± Two variables, the energy level of the laser and the shield level, both rely on energy technology. Zhao Yu nodded and said seriously, ¡°So, this action from the other side is a test based on their data¡­¡± ¡°Are you saying their laser defense system can destroy a motionless scout ship with a fully charged energy shield within a range of one hundred million kilometers?¡± ¡°Commander, have we exposed our weaknesses?¡± Although Uncle Da could instantly calculate terrifying amounts of data, it didn¡¯t have much effect in this situation. ¡°No!¡± Zhao Yu shook her head. ¡°The enemy can think that our laser defense system is weak or that we don¡¯t want to attack them. They might even think we¡¯re luring them in¡­¡± ¡°Now that the enemy is strong and we are weak, we can only create ¡®deceptions¡¯ continuously to deceive them and buy time until we¡¯re ready for battle¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s brain was working at an unprecedented overload. He finally spoke after a while, ¡°Increase the speed of all the ships that were meant to be ¡®displayed¡¯ to the Moro fleet to 135 Mach¡­.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: Universe Federation Chapter 101: Universe Federation Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Big Brother, I, Miro, volunteer to fight!¡± Upon seeing the lively movements of the Seri reconnaissance ship, Miro bounced out again. ¡°Why did you call for a retreat before, and now you wish to fight?¡± asked Moro in a casual tone. ¡°Big Brother, previously, we didn¡¯t know their true strength. But now, they are merely a late-stage level 1 civilization. I, Miro, can easily wipe them out¡­¡± Unmoved, Moro questioned, ¡°How can you be sure that their so-called defense system is real and not just a facade for others to see?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Miro¡¯s eyes darted around, apparently in thought. Shaking his head, Moro continued, ¡°Just now, all enemy warships increased their speed to 35 Nanogees¡­¡± ¡°Increasing their speed to 35 Nanogees, what do they mean by that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obviously due to the spaceship outside the fifth star¡­¡± Confidently, Moro stated, ¡°Wormholes only show gravitational fluctuations just before arrival. From our appearance to the end, it doesn¡¯t take much time at all¡­¡± ¡°The enemy certainly didn¡¯t have time to arrange in advance, so, the spaceship outside the fifth star must be a regular mission spaceship, not a fake one to deceive us¡­¡± ¡°Now, the enemy¡¯s spaceship speed has increased. They obviously realized this issue and can¡¯t continue to pretend to be a level 0 civilization. They can only act like a mid-stage level 1 civilization¡­¡± Scratching his antennae, Miro then said, ¡°Big Brother, could it be that we are overthinking? Maybe they are truly just a late-stage level 1 civilization?¡± ¡°Do you think this is child¡¯s play?¡± Enraged, Moro said, ¡°In warfare, a slight misstep can cause harm to the civilization behind us. If we¡¯re not careful, do you want to be the criminal of our Glenn people?!¡± Miro was immediately silenced by fear. Although ambitious, his loyalty to Glen was genuine. Seeing his younger brother seemed discouraged, Moro couldn¡¯t bear it, shook his head, and said: ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much, I have a way to find out if they really are a level 2 civilization¡­¡± ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s the plan?!¡¯1 ¡°Previously, we eliminated two civilizations. The first one was somewhat challenging, but the second had no defenses at all. It was effortlessly explored and subsequently destroyed,¡± Moro smirked, saying, ¡°Who said we¡¯re here to destroy them?!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the point?¡± Miro asked, perplexed. ¡°Heh, we¡¯re a fleet from the Universe Federation, exploring outer space for emerging civilizations. We come with peaceful intentions¡­¡± At the Xiadu base. ¡°Great, they¡¯ve finally replied¡­¡± After 20 days, they had received a message, and it was from Zhang Tao¡¯s team. ¡°Quickly, get it translated. Let¡¯s sec what they¡¯ve said¡­¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± It took more than an hour to translate the message, but they finally understood the content. The initial information was basic, mostly describing the condition of the moon, but the final part was thought-provoking. ¡°Zhao Yu, drowning in debauchery, reveling before death.¡± ¡°Suspecting, alien mothership, soon to be repaired.¡± Colonel Chu frowned, promptly calling everyone for a meeting. ¡°The message from Chen Xiao¡¯s team says that Zhao Yu seems to have been drowning his sorrows in Moon Peace City recently, behaving very eccentrically. They suspect that the alien mothership is about to be repaired¡­¡± ¡¯What?!¡± Everyone was taken aback. ¡°If the alien mothership is repaired, will they still promote Earth technology?¡± ¡°Certainly not. They will leave behind a weapon capable of destroying the planet before they leave¡­¡± The cosmos operates under the Dark Forest Theory, as revealed by Zhao Yu. Regardless of his position, this fact stands. The aliens on the moon have no reason to show mercy to Earth. Before they leave, they¡¯ll certainly do what they should have done but haven¡¯t: Destroy Earth civilization. ¡°What should we do¡­¡± Earth Federation, upon receiving Zhang Tao¡¯s message, plunged back into panic. Emergency plans were quickly enacted. ¡°Has the Moro fleet near the wormhole made a move yet?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s been 24 days since they appeared, and they still haven¡¯t moved¡­¡± ¡°But, the reconnaissance ship outside the Mars orbital defense line hasn¡¯t returned either. It¡¯s moving back and forth along the orbit, as if it¡¯s calculating something¡­¡± Zhao Yu rubbed his temples, continuously pondering. He was quite confident that the enemy would be deterred and wouldn¡¯t act recklessly for the time being. But nothing was certain in situations like this. ¡°Record the trajectory of their reconnaissance ship, input all data for analysis¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­ huh?¡± Suddenly, Uncle Da¡¯s eyebrows raised. His eyes slightly closed as if he was occupied with something elsewhere. Zhao Yu immediately tensed up. Could it be that the alien fleet had reached the first defense line? After a long time, Uncle Da opened his eyes and said, ¡°Commander, we¡¯ve received a message¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a message from the Moro fleet¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the message?!¡± ¡°A binary demonstration method and a corresponding code. It allows us to translate the messages they send using mathematical methods¡­¡± Uncle Da waved his hand casually, and a multitude of images appeared before him, each with a long string of binary numbers beneath. The items in the images were all common, including everyday objects and aliens bodies. ¡°The binary nature is clear. When it reaches two, it becomes one. This mathematical rule can facilitate simple communication between two civilizations¡­¡± ¡°The canopy outside Bluestar received over 100,000 images and their corresponding codes¡­¡± ¡°In addition to this language of communication, there¡¯s contained information¡­¡± ¡°What did they say?¡± Zhao Yu asked anxiously. Uncle Da looked puzzled and said, ¡°The Moro fleet says that they¡¯re a fleet from the Universe Federation searching for emerging civilizations¡­¡± ¡°The Universe Federation¡¯s headquarters arc located in the first spiral arm of the Milky Way¡­¡± ¡°77 civilizations have joined to form the Universe Federation¡­¡± ¡°The Universe Federation welcomes and tolerates all emerging civilizations¡­¡± ¡°The Federation advocates equality, mutual cooperation, and kindness¡­¡± ¡°The Federation¡¯s policy towards emerging civilizations is to observe civilizations that have not yet entered the industrial age, help them avoid external and domestic disasters, and ensure their survival¡­¡± ¡°They make diplomatic contact with civilizations that have made initial forays into space¡­¡± ¡°They say that their visit to the Solar System is on behalf of the Universe Federation and it¡¯s a first contact with good intentions¡­¡± ¡°In addition to this, the information also includes the origins of the 77 civilizations when they were first discovered¡­¡± ¡°Among these 77 civilizations, there are strong and weak ones. Some joined the Federation immediately, while others were hostile at first but eventually persuaded to join¡­¡± ¡± Other than that, there¡¯s also a federal law in the message. It details the rules for any fleet in the federation to discover a new civilization during an exploration in space¡­¡± ¡°Additionally, there¡¯s a set of Federation laws in the information that detail the regulations for any Federation fleet when discovering new civilizations¡­¡± ¡°The rules state: No fleet may wantonly destroy, plunder resources, or people without the native civilization¡¯s consent¡­¡± ¡°No infringement of the native civilization¡¯s sovereignty, human rights, self-determination¡­¡± ¡°No hiding of newly discovered civilizations is allowed¡­¡± There arc hundreds of regulations like these, all aimed at protecting native civilizations. Reading the last one, Uncle Da paused before saying, ¡¯ They hope to send a ship for close-range communication with us¡­.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: We Are the Huaxia Universe Federation Chapter 102: We Are the Huaxia Universe Federation Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Commander, they can¡¯t be trusted!¡± ¡°I know!¡± Zhao Yu nodded. His entire knowledge came from the system, and if the system spoke of the universe adhering to the Dark Forest Theory, then he would believe it so. ¡°This Moro fleet definitely wants to confuse us. They want to send a ship for close-range communication. Are they planning to detonate a miniature black hole on Earth with their spaceship?¡± ¡°Commander, how should we respond? Or should we not respond at all?¡± ¡°We must respond!¡± Zhao Yu stood up and started pacing around the command room, considering how to reply. He knew they couldn¡¯t allow the enemy ship to enter. Exposing them and breaking the facade was also not an option. If the enemy was provoked and decided to attack directly, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. The best strategy for now was to keep stalling and try to bluff them. Near Pluto. ¡°Big Brother, can they believe what we are doing?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they believe it or not. The important thing is whether they can see the true face of the universe¡­¡± ¡°Arc you talking about neutrinos?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Moro nodded, ¡°Before reaching a Type 2 civilization, we were always imagining whether there was a federation of civilizations in the universe¡­¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t until we were truly able to observe and interpret the information in the neutrinos that we realized the state between various civilizations in the universe was one of life and death struggle¡­¡± The Dark Forest Theory certainly started when someone fired the first shot, causing everyone to feel threatened. The timing of the Glenn civilization reaching a Type 2 civilization was quite late in the nearly 20 billion-year scale of the universe. By the time they observed the information carried by the neutrinos, the Dark Forest Theory of the universe had long been established. Just from observing the civilizations destroyed by other civilizations in the neutrinos, they counted more than 10,000. ¡°Being able to observe neutrinos and extract the information contained within is an important sign of a Type 2 civilization¡­¡± ¡°If they don¡¯t know the truth of the universe, don¡¯t know the Dark Forest Theory of the universe, then they must be a civilization below Type 2¡­¡± Miro scratched his head intelligently for once and said, ¡°Big brother, what if they can observe neutrinos and know the Dark Forest Theory, but pretend not to know?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, in the end, I mentioned that I am willing to send a harmless small warship to their planet for negotiation and communication¡­¡± Moro confidently smiled, ¡°Like neutrinos, particle black hole technology is a hallmark of a Type 2 civilization. If they are a Type 2 civilization, they will certainly not dare to let us go to their home planet¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Miro, brimming with excitement, said, ¡°So we just wait for their reply to know their actual strength¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Moro shook his head, ¡°They might not respond at all¡­¡± ¡°However, if they don¡¯t respond, it¡¯s even better. I have other ways to find out if they are a level 2 civilization or not¡­¡± ? In outer space near the Earth, a robot was inspecting the sky curtain and laser defense system. When the signal from Moro¡¯s fleet came, a chip at the bottom of the robot flickered for a moment, then quickly disappeared. ? ? Moon base. ¡°We belong to the HuaXia Universe Federation¡­¡± ¡°The HuaXia Universe Federation is composed of 19 civilizations¡­¡± ¡°We are one of them, known as the Pangu civilization¡­¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t heard of the Universe Federation to which you belong¡­¡± ¡°But we welcome all guests, and we are willing to engage in peaceful communication with you¡­¡± ¡°We have contacted the HuaXia Universe Federation and informed them about your visit¡­¡± ¡°However, due to the laws of the HuaXia Universe Federation, we cannot invite you to our home planet for the time being¡­¡± ¡°As an apology, we are willing to send a Peace Envoy ship, with the highest ceremony, to Pluto for communication¡­¡± After finishing, Zhao Yu added, ¡°Also include the names of the eight planets in the Solar System¡­¡± ¡°Good!¡± Uncle Da nodded, then asked, ¡°Where should we choose the positions of the other 18 civilizations?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to mention that¡­¡± If the Moro fleet knows more than them and happens to have been to the star system they mention, that would be embarrassing. ¡°But what if they don¡¯t believe that we are from the HuaXia Cosmic Federation?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to bluff in the name of the HuaXia Cosmic Federation¡­¡± ¡°Their goal is to test whether we would let their warship come to our home planet¡­¡± ¡°Particle black hole technology is a symbol of a level 2 civilization. They probably want to use this opportunity to test whether we are a level 2 civilization or not¡­¡± At this point, Zhao Yu felt relieved. Thank goodness he had spent 10,000 technology points to exchange for the technology tree of the Moro battleship earlier. Otherwise, if they rashly let the opponent¡¯s spaceship come, Blue Star might be destroyed, and their true strength would be exposed. ¡°Commander, isn¡¯t it a bit rash to mention sending an envoy ship to Pluto in the message¡­¡± Uncle Da expressed his concern, ¡°What if they really let our warship go over there?!¡± ¡°No, they won¡¯t!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare to bet whether we have a particle black hole on our ship¡­¡± ¡°This is the real bluff. We can take advantage of their probe to make them think that we are a level 2 civilization¡­¡± ¡°Also, we can¡­¡± Zhao Yu paused, frowned, thought for a moment, shook his head, and did not continue. He had originally planned to do a few more specious actions to scare the other party, but he was afraid that it would backfire, so he decided to play safe. After the message was edited, Zhao Yu looked it over carefully, made sure there was no problem, and then let Uncle Da send it. The Moro fleet is about 7 billion kilometers away from here, and it will take six and a half hours for the message to reach them at the speed of light. Zhao Yu thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Uncle Da, what technologies do we have that we can trade back?¡± ¡°We only have second-generation nuclear fusion, third-generation nuclear fusion, and the Hall thruster, which can return a total of 16,000 technology points¡­¡± Zhao Yu summoned the system panel. [Base: Level 1] [Experience: 73800/100000] [Technology Points: 9121] After looking at the remaining technology points, he realized that he had an excess of 8500 technology points from last time, and over the past twenty days, it had naturally increased by more than 600 points. If he trades those three technological products, he would have 25121 technology points. Using all these technology points would push the experience value to 98921 points. It only needs 1079 more points to level up. According to the natural growth rate of technology points, it will take another 44 days to level up. ¡°Then trade!¡± Zhao Yu continued, ¡°After the trade, I will have about 25,000 technology points. Are there any things that need to be exchanged?¡± ¡°The mothership can be exchanged¡­¡± ¡°Besides that, many life-science technologies can be exchanged¡­¡± ¡°No, I only want technologies related to war. Check again¡­¡± ¡°Related to war, there is a large vacancy in life science technologies, at least it can consume 20,000 technology points¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded, and let Uncle Da prepare these things. He himself stood up and headed towards Yuean City, planning to first settle the trading matter.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Meeting (1) Chapter 103: Meeting (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Yuean City. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhang Tao wiped the sweat off his forehead, fearful of being noticed. He had climbed the stairs to the thirtieth floor without daring to use the beam ladder. ¡°Zhao Yu wants to trade the second and third generation nuclear fusion power stations with us!¡± Chen Xiao got straight to the point. ¡°What?¡± Zhang Tao was taken aback, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Chen Xiao nodded, ¡°The engineering robots for installing the nuclear power stations are already in place and have started working¡­¡± ¡± What do they mean?!¡± Zhang Tao asked in confusion, ¡°Could it be that they want to accelerate technological advancement?¡± ¡°Probably not!¡± Zhuge Tao shook his head, ¡°If that was the case, they should be trading with Earth, not with us¡­¡± Yuean City was home to residents with humanities backgrounds. Even if they had the second and third-generation nuclear fusion power stations, they wouldn¡¯t be able to decipher them. Chen Xiao nodded and spoke, ¡°I do have a guess¡­¡± ¡°I suspect that this might be a decision made by Zhao Yu himself!¡± ¡°A decision made by Zhao Yu himself?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Chen Xiao said with a complex expression, ¡°You¡¯ve all seen Zhao Yu¡¯s behavior a few days ago, but this week, he seems to have picked himself up¡­¡± ¡°I think he might want to do something before his end¡­¡± ¡°Like giving us the second and third-generation nuclear fusion technology, and finding a way to send it back to Earth¡­¡± ¡°Does he have that kind of authority?¡± ¡°He should. In Yuean City, other than Zhao Yu, no aliens have ever appeared¡­¡± Zhang Tao was overjoyed, ¡°If Zhao Yu helps, our chances of success are not small, I¡¯ll go and invite him over now¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious!¡± Zhuge Tao stopped him and shook his head, ¡°Zhao Yu is at Di level, with high authority, and he should be under quite a lot of restrictions. He might have chips or something inside his body monitoring him¡­¡± ¡°So, about this matter, it¡¯s enough for us to know and for him to be aware. It absolutely cannot be spoken out loud¡­¡± Chen Xiao nodded and said, ¡°My idea is to first send the news back to Blue Star, and wait for the nuclear experts there to study it. Then we¡¯ll see what we need to do to help them¡­¡± Near Pluto. ¡°Captain Mara, the other party has replied!¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡± They said that they are members of the Huaxia Universe Federation¡­¡± ¡°There are a total of 19 civilizations¡­¡± As the translator relayed the message, everyone¡¯s faces grew serious. ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s get out of here, they have 19 civilizations¡­¡± Miro was quick to panic. As soon as the translator finished, he couldn¡¯t help but voice his fears. The other team leaders nearby were holding back their laughs. Moro saw the reactions and promptly slapped Miro. ¡°Fool, they have 19 civilizations, we have 77¡­¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Miro was puzzled, holding his face, ¡°We have 77 civilizations?¡± Moro sighed. His little brother¡¯s stupidity was taxing. Originally, Miro wasn¡¯t even supposed to join this expedition, but Moro brought him along to keep him from being bullied on Tai star. The fact that he couldn¡¯t even comprehend this simple issue was frustrating. Moro didn¡¯t bother explaining. He pointed to a red-clothed team leader and said, ¡°You explain.¡± The red-clothed team leader stepped forward and explained, ¡°They¡¯re probably a Level 2 civilization. They don¡¯t dare let our ships pass but want to send theirs instead¡­¡± ¡°As for their so-called Universe Federation, they¡¯re just making things up!¡± ¡°The only question is, what stage of a Level 2 civilization are they in, or have they reached Level 3?¡± ¡°We need to figure this out in advance, otherwise, it could lead to unnecessary casualties and even endanger Tai star¡­¡± Moro nodded and looked around, ¡°What do you all think we should do?¡± ¡°First, we can¡¯t let their ships come. We need to find a reason to reject this¡­¡± ¡°Yes, and we need to find a way to test them further¡­¡± ¡°I have an idea. There are eight planets in this star system. We could blow up a few and watch their reactions?!¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. If we destroy a planet, the ripple in space-time will alert other civilizations¡­¡± Destroying planets during fleet hunts was rare unless the planet hosted an intelligent civilization, then it was destroyed and left behind. Hearing the ideas around him, none of them seemed particularly useful. Moro decided to interrupt everyone and said: ¡°Tell them our Universe Federation is a place of etiquette and it¡¯s not proper to trouble them with our visit¡­¡± ¡°But meeting face to face for exchange and mutual growth is still possible¡­¡± Moro pulled up a star map and pointed to a spot between them, ¡°Here, let¡¯s meet them here.¡± ¡°A meeting?¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°Captain, is this appropriate?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no precedent for this¡­¡± This violates the First Principle of Tai Star¡­¡± Moro dismissed their concerns firmly, ¡°This is just to test them, not to establish diplomatic relations!¡± ¡°We need to assess their level through close contact¡­¡± ¡°Who wants to go?¡± All the team leaders looked at each other. Heading out alone to negotiate with the enemy was dangerous. A misstep could mean death, and dying before the battle even started felt pointless. ¡°Big brother, I volunteer!¡± Miro once again offered himself for the mission. ? ? Moro felt defeated. His third eye scanned the team leaders. Seeing them all deep in thought and avoiding his gaze, he reassured them: ¡°This mission won¡¯t be dangerous. We¡¯re only sending one warship, they¡¯ll do the same¡­¡± ¡°Whoever is willing to go, will receive a third-class merit¡­¡± No one answered. ¡°Big brother, if it¡¯s not dangerous, let me go!¡± Moro was growing tired. He pointed to his personal guard, ¡°Seth, go with Miro¡­¡± Seth hesitated, internally cursing Miro. The pre-battle scouting mission was notoriously dangerous. They were essentially cannon fodder. But when Moro named him, he had no choice but to agree. ¡°Good, both of you go prepare¡­¡± Moro hesitated for a moment, then added, ¡°Take a shuttle¡­¡± Seth was relieved and hurriedly pulled Miro, who still wanted to talk, away. After they left, Moro pulled up the star map again. Near Jupiter, dozens of ships were slowly cruising. After twenty-something days, they had only traveled about 600,000 kilometers. ¡°These ships have been here before we arrived. The level of technology they contain represents their true capabilities¡­¡± ¡°Now, I plan to send a reconnaissance ship to investigate. Who¡¯s willing to go?¡± Again, no one answered. He knew what they were thinking. It wasn¡¯t that they feared death, but that they didn¡¯t want to die for something so insignificant. To them, dying in a crucial battle was an honor. But dying during reconnaissance was pointless. Moro shook his head and pointed to someone, ¡°The ship near the fifth star wasn¡¯t deliberately placed by the enemy, so it definitely reflects the enemy¡¯s real capabilities.. If you can bring back valuable intelligence, I¡¯ll count it as a second-class merit!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: Rebuilding the Carriers (1) Chapter 104: Rebuilding the Carriers (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± As soon as he left the command room, Miro hurriedly wanted to board the shuttle. Seth quickly stopped him.¡± Miro, we need to prepare¡­¡± ¡°Prepare for what?¡± ¡°Naturally, we need to prepare the data we¡¯ll need for the exchange¡­¡± Miro smirked, arrogantly saying, ¡°I don¡¯t need to prepare, all the knowledge is in my head¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, young master Miro, you¡¯re a genius¡­¡± Seth obviously had dealt with Miro quite often and knew his nature. He flattered him a bit and then said, ¡°But, this mission has a third-class merit attached to it. If we prepare thoroughly and probe their secrets, we might be able to secure victory. Then, both of us will surely make history¡­¡± Upon hearing this, a smile appeared on Miro¡¯s face, but he still acted aloof, ¡°I don¡¯t need to prepare, but your knowledge is lacking. You should go prepare!¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Seth didn¡¯t argue and quickly headed to the information center to search for various types of data for backup. ¡°You¡¯re taking the theory of particle black holes? You have everything here?¡± Miro looked incredulous, his face filled with disdain. Seth just smiled, admitting he didn¡¯t know much, and continued organizing the data. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Miro stealing the credit. Everyone knew Mi Luo¡¯s capability, including Moro. The data Seth prepared fell into two categories. One was theoretical and practical information about current advanced technology. The other was scientific conjecture; unapplied in reality but potentially achievable in the future. In addition to probing the enemy¡¯s capabilities, he also needed to find ways to conceal their own. They spent a full hour in the information center and, after copying a massive amount of data, they finally boarded the shuttle and departed. Moon Base. ¡°They want to meet us on Ganymede?!¡± Zhao Yu was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect the other side to make such a request. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s precisely midway, 3.5 billion kilometers from both of us¡­¡± Uncle Da asked, ¡°Commander, should we reject it?¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t respond immediately, meticulously considering how to react. Every choice he made now was linked to whether the two sides would go to war. ¡°They want to meet, and the purpose is not to exchange, but definitely to probe our strength¡­¡± ¡°If we refuse, they will surely find other ways to probe us, even potentially resorting to direct fire¡­¡± As Zhao Yu thought, it was better to delay any conflict through diplomatic means as every moment gained was advantageous for them. ¡°If we agree, how will they try to probe us?¡± Uncle Da thought for a moment, then said, ¡°After the meeting, both sides will likely display their warships and weapon systems¡­¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work¡­¡± Zhao Yu stroked his chin, then said, ¡°We must mix truth and falsehood to keep them guessing¡­¡± ¡°Our first two probes may have given them the impression we are also a Level 2 civilization, but on the surface, we can still pretend not to be a Level 2 civilization¡­¡± After a moment of deliberation, Zhao Yu spoke up, ¡°How long would it take our spaceship to reach Titan if we travel at a speed of 135 Mach?¡± ¡°882 days¡­¡± came the response. Zhao Yu nodded, smiling, ¡°Let them know that our spaceship can only move so fast, and it will take some time to get there. Let¡¯s see if they can wait that long.¡± Meeting after more than two years, the other party would certainly not agree. He was curious to see how they would react. Considering the current distance between the two parties, a round-trip message would take 13 hours. Zhao Yu took the opportunity to visit the base control room. He spent a thousand tech points and unlocked the production line for the flagship. Back in the command center, he asked, ¡°Uncle Da, how much resources have we accumulated so far?¡± ¡°We have about 30 billion Blue Moon credits¡¯ worth of resources on the Moon¡­¡± ¡°On Earth, we have 140 billion Blue Moon credits¡¯ worth of resources. Because our spaceship speed was reduced to 10 Mach, it has been inconvenient to retrieve them¡­¡± ¡°Now, let¡¯s get them back, moving at a speed of 135 Mach¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it now¡­¡± ¡°Good, get on it,¡± Zhao Yu nodded. Then he continued, ¡°You¡¯ve got the data on their battleships. How docs it look in the simulation?¡± ¡°Not good¡­¡± Uncle Da shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been running simulated battles since we received the data on the Miro fleet. I¡¯ve run billions of simulations, and we haven¡¯t won once¡­¡± ¡°Did we learn anything?¡± Zhao Yu asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Uncle Da affirmed, ¡°Most of the weapons on our battleships can hardly threaten them¡­¡± ¡°The only things that can truly harm them, aside from our fixed laser defense system, arc the escort ships with laser weapons and the destroyers equipped with railguns¡­¡± ¡°Apart from that, the destroyers armed with railguns and coilguns can inflict some damage on their ships if we have enough of them¡­¡± Zhao Yu frowned, ¡°And the other battleships equipped with large weapons are useless?¡± ¡°Pretty much!¡± Uncle Da shook his head. ¡°Those large weapons are good against stationary targets, but it¡¯s much harder to hit their agile fleet¡­¡± ¡°On the contrary, in the simulation, their large weapons often caused us huge casualties¡­¡± ¡°In the simulation, how long can we hold out at most?¡± ¡°80 days!¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°By mass producing bases for the laser defense system and deploying them to the twelve bases at the first defense line¡­¡± ¡°Then, producing large numbers of escort ships and destroyers for replacement¡­¡± This conversation allowed Zhao Yu to breathe a sigh of relief. He was worried they would be completely defenseless. Thankfully, they still had some defensive capabilities. He nodded, ¡°Proceed as you did in this simulation. Use all our resources to produce bases, destroyers, and escort ships¡­¡± ¡°Once they¡¯re ready, send them directly to those twelve military bases¡­¡± Suddenly, an idea came to Zhao Yu, ¡°Can we modify our flagship to look like their flagship?¡± ¡°Modify?!¡± Uncle Da squinted, calculating for a moment before saying, ¡°We can modify it, but after modification, the propulsion system will be significantly reduced, many weapons systems can¡¯t be installed, and a lot of areas will be just empty shells¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s what we want ¨C empty shells!¡± Zhao Yu said, ¡°Create a flagship according to their model, at a 1:10 scale. Once it¡¯s ready, keep it at the base and don¡¯t leave the moon. I have a plan for it¡­¡± With gravitational wave detection, large celestial bodies can often hide small bodies attached to them. As long as it doesn¡¯t leave the moon, the other party won¡¯t detect it. Zhao Yu handled a few more things, and the 13 hours passed quickly. The Moro fleet¡¯s message was again received by Blue Star Skydome. After translating, Uncle Da reported, ¡°Commander, they have changed the meeting location!¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°They suggest a location near the reconnaissance ship they sent earlier, about 55 million kilometers outside our first defense line. At our spaceship¡¯s speed of 135 Mach, both parties could meet there on the 25th day¡­.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: I’ll See the Aliens Personally!_i Chapter 105: I¡¯ll See the Aliens Personally!_i Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°25 days, just enough to accumulate the tech points needed to upgrade to level 2¡­¡± Zhao Yu contemplated for a moment, then spoke, ¡°Agree to their terms. Tell them we will meet them there.¡± Uncle Da nodded, then asked, ¡°Commander, who do you think should represent us in this meeting?¡± This meeting was undoubtedly a crucial test from the other side. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to send an android. ¡°I will go myself!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Uncle Da interjected urgently, ¡°Commander, let me go instead. I can project you throughout the process; it¡¯s the same thing¡­¡± ¡°It won¡¯t work!¡± ¡°The meeting place is about 120 million kilometers from here. Communication delay will be at least 400 seconds¡­¡±Zhao Yu shook his head. Seven minutes one way, fourteen minutes round trip. Such a long delay in response could easily cause complications. If the other side is aggressive and feels disrespected, they might lash out and there would be no room for delay. ¡°But it¡¯s not acceptable, commander. What about sending Li Zongheng or me?¡± Although androids ultimately have a robotic core, they are very human-like. But they are not human, and there might be misunderstandings in communication with intelligent life, potentially leading to a conflict. ¡°No more persuasion, I¡¯ve made up my mind. This is something only I can do¡­¡± ¡°Commander, this is too risky. You are the core of the base. If you die¡­¡± ¡°No more talk. If I don¡¯t go this time, my death is just delayed a few days. If I do go, I might be able to buy us some more time¡­¡± Given the gravity of the situation, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t trust anyone else to handle this. He felt at ease only if he went personally. As he said, if he wasn¡¯t willing to take this small risk, he would meet his end sooner or later. ¡°Commander, let me go with you¡­¡± ¡°No, you need to stay at the base. The projection can accompany me¡­¡± Despite Uncle Da¡¯s repeated attempts to persuade him, his efforts were futile. He could only start preparing the materials needed for the meeting. Instead of seeking out professional resources, Zhao Yu copied all the science fiction novels from Earth, planning to read them on the journey. He had some ideas about how to negotiate at this meeting and was confident he could keep the enemy stable. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t risk his life. Zhao Yu was accustomed to making quick decisions and moving swiftly. It took him only one hour to make up his mind and prepare. He then boarded the escort ship along with Uncle Da¡¯s projection. ? In the Moon¡¯s repair factory, a man and a woman were moving back and forth among a group of robots, inspecting their damages. ¡°Zhang Yi Xia, do you really not remember anything from Earth?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember. According to you, I was not young six years ago. Maybe I even have a child on Earth¡­¡± While they were talking, Zhang Tao suddenly recognized a familiar robot. It was the one that had transmitted the signal a long time ago. He quickly turned around, grabbed Zhang Yi Xia¡¯s shoulder, and said earnestly, ¡°Zhang Yi Xia, when you are ready to get married, let me know. I will definitely marry you¡­¡± Caught off guard, Zhang Yi Xia¡¯s face reddened instantly. She wriggled free from his grasp, said ¡°Annoying!¡± and ran off. Once she was gone, Zhang Tao quickly glanced around, then hurried over to the robot. Pretending to examine it, he swiftly removed the chip he¡¯d previously implanted and replaced it with a new one from his belt. After doing all of this, he continued his work, joking with Zhang Yi Xia while keeping an eye out for any returning robots that might bear chips. At the end of the workday, Zhang Tao rushed home, took out the chip, and started to read the information inside. ¡°Huh?¡± Zhang Tao was stunned. He realized that the data on this chip was encrypted differently from before; the previously used key was useless. ¡°0101.. Binaries?¡± Could it be that Earth had switched to this method of communication to avoid detection? With this thought, Zhang Tao started decoding the message. He found a clear code at the end, with a corresponding image and code. ¡°What the¡­ Is this not worried about being discovered?!¡± Zhang Tao was puzzled. What was happening on Earth that they¡¯d sent him a message with a clear code? Were they worried that he wouldn¡¯t understand, or did they want to ensure that the Moon side could find it? Although he was confused, he kept working to translate the message. ¡°We are the Universe Federation¡­¡± ¡°Universe Federation?!¡± When the first line was translated, Zhang Tao froze, disbelief flashing in his eyes. ¡°Could it be¡­ this message didn¡¯t come from Earth?!¡± Shocked, Zhang Tao continued to translate. Every translated sentence changed his expression further. When he finished, he was ecstatic and wanted to jump up and celebrate. ¡°Universe Federation¡­ 77 civilizations¡­ equality¡­ Federal laws protect emerging civilizations¡­¡± At the end, Zhang Tao jolted. He felt a thrill run through him. ¡°So, the universe is indeed a harmonious family¡­¡± Zhang Tao glanced at the direction of the lunar base through the wall, whispering, ¡°If they find out, they might hide the existence of Earth¡¯s civilization¡­¡± ¡°I must get the message back. This concerns whether Earth¡¯s civilization can join the Universe Federation!!!¡± Aboard the guard ship, Zhao Yu was reading science fiction novels, looking for ideas about the future of the universe. ¡°Commander¡­¡± Uncle Da called out, then froze. He remained still for a full ten seconds before moving again to report, ¡°There¡¯s movement in the Mo Luo fleet!¡± He froze again after speaking. Zhao Yu was used to it. The guard ship he was on had moved over 3 million kilometers away from the moon, causing a delay in the transmission of information. The further they went, the greater the delay. Now, it was only a 10-second delay, but as they went further, the only way for them to communicate normally would be to pre-record video content and transmit it. After the next ten seconds, Uncle Da directly sent over a video. ¡°Commander, the Moro fleet has sent out another scout ship, heading for Jupiter¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve calculated their flight path, it seems like they¡¯re heading to our ships near Jupiter¡­¡± Jupiter¡­ Zhao Yu¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and then he had a sudden realization. The few dozen ships near Jupiter were a ruse he had set up to trick the Mo Luo fleet. Taking advantage of the fact that they didn¡¯t know he had been warned of their arrival by the system, he had deliberately set this up. The existence of the Jupiter ships was a critical factor in making the Moro fleet suspect they were a decoy civilization. ¡°So, from the perspective of the Moro fleet, my ships near Jupiter are absolutely real and couldn¡¯t have been pre-arranged, so they represent the true level of my civilization!¡± ¡°If their ship goes to Jupiter and sees my ships still using nuclear propulsion and equipped with Hall thrusters¡­¡± Zhao Yu understood that when the details of the Jupiter ships were revealed, it would be time for them to go to war. ¡°How long would it take for my Jupiter ships to return to base?¡± Ten seconds later, Uncle Da shook his head and said, ¡°At their current speed of 135 Mach, it would take about 175 days to return to the moon. Even at maximum speed of 500 Mach, it would still take 57 days¡­¡± The opponent¡¯s scout ship was extremely fast, needing only about 20 days to get from Pluto to Jupiter. They could catch up with their ships in 26 days. ¡°In the first 20 days or so, the Jupiter ships were returning home at a speed of 10 Mach, they didn¡¯t travel far. If they now return to Jupiter at 135 Mach, they should be able to get back in a couple of days¡­¡± After considering for a moment, Zhao Yu asked, ¡°If these ships go back to Jupiter, can they hide there?¡± ¡°We¡¯re slower than them, once our ships enter Jupiter, there¡¯s no escaping. They¡¯ll be found sooner or later¡­¡± ¡°What about self-destructing within Jupiter?¡± ¡°According to calculations, that¡¯s not as good as hiding inside Jupiter¡­¡± After some thought, Zhao Yu ordered, ¡°Have those ships return to Jupiter. Their first task is to hide themselves and avoid being found¡­¡± Jupiter is a gas giant, with severe electromagnetic disturbances, so hiding inside could potentially evade most detection methods. ¡°I can only hope¡­ they won¡¯t be found too soon¡­.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: Earth Is Joining the Universe Federation!_l Chapter 106: Earth Is Joining the Universe Federation!_l Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Why are you here again, so frequently? You might risk exposure¡­¡± Atop the tower, Chen Xiao frowned as he saw the heavily perspiring Zhang Tao. ¡°Important intel¡­¡± Zhang Tao took a moment to catch his breath before he began to recount the information he¡¯d decoded. As he spoke, the expressions of Chen Xiao and Zhuge Tao beside him constantly changed, their faces barely concealing their astonishment. ¡°The Universal Federation, they¡¯ve really come to the Solar System?!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. It seems they¡¯ve sent a signal to our Earth, but it was intercepted by the Moon¡­¡± With a relieved expression, Zhang Tao said, ¡°Luckily, I¡¯ve placed chips in numerous robots. That¡¯s how we got this news¡­¡± ¡°Are you certain the news is true?! Could the Moon have fabricated it?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s likely true. The message contained a set of binary codes corresponding to several images. It was all clear¡­¡± Zhang Tao shook his head, ¡°I thought about it carefully at home. The Moon doesn¡¯t seem to have a reason to play such a trick on us, right?!¡± After some consideration, the two agreed with his point. It seemed that the Universal Federation had indeed arrived! ¡°Fantastic! According to the Universal Federation law, the Moon¡¯s blockade of Earth is illegal¡­¡± An excited Zhuge Tao said, ¡°As long as the Universal Federation learns of our true situation, Earth could be saved!¡± But Chen Xiao was somewhat worried, ¡°I fear that the Moon might stubbornly attempt to hide the truth¡­¡± ¡°If they do that, Earth could be¡­¡± Wiped out! The three glanced at each other, all feeling a sense of unease. ¡°The chip on that robot was installed 20 days ago. It can¡¯t possibly have just received the news¡­¡± ¡°So many days have passed, the Moon has not made this public, and no one from the Universal Federation has come¡­¡± ¡°Looking at this, the Moon might indeed be trying to conceal the truth¡­¡± ¡°What can we do!¡± Zhang Tao looked down at a spaceship parked near the city lord¡¯s mansion and had an idea. ¡°Didn¡¯t Zhao Yu trade for a bunch of weapons?¡± ¡°What if we use these weapons to break the sky dome in outer space? Could we then send a message to the Universal Federation?!¡± ¡°No!¡± Chen Xiao shook his head, ¡°Since we obtained the weapons, I¡¯ve been ceaselessly simulating, looking for an opportunity to act¡­¡± He pointed at the sky dome enveloping Moon Security City and shook his head again, ¡°The extraterrestrials on the Moon are always on guard against us. Apart from this city¡¯s defense system, there¡¯s another one covering the entire outer space of the Moon. It¡¯s not something we can break through¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Zhuge Tao nodded and said, ¡°If they dared to sell us weapons, they are naturally not afraid of us causing trouble. Besides, I¡¯ve checked, there¡¯s no star-destroying cannon among those weapons¡­¡± ¡°This suggests that they are confident they can control the weapons sold to us. They aren¡¯t certain about the star-destroying cannon, which is why they didn¡¯t sell it to us¡­¡± He turned to Zhang Tao and asked, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can leave Yuean Security City. Do you have any way to go into outer space and send a message beyond the Sky Protective Shield?!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Zhang Tao shook his head, ¡°Even though I can leave Yuean Security City, I can only move around on the ground¡­¡± ¡°What if we try to gamble?¡± Chen Xiao proposed, a spark in his eyes. ¡°No, their spaceships have security clearance. Even if I managed to seize one, I wouldn¡¯t be able to operate it¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, an Al called Butler controls the entire base¡­¡± After much deliberation, the three could not find a way to break the blockade and send a signal to the Universal Federation. Chen Xiao pursed his lips and said, ¡°It seems that the only plan for now is to get the message back to Earth and have them figure out a way!¡± ¡°Yes, compared to Earth, breaking the blockade here is more difficult¡­¡± Zhuge Tao agreed, ¡°Federal law restricts us. Once we break through the blockade and the Universal Federation sees us, the aliens on the Moon will not dare harm us¡­¡± ¡°So, once we send the message back to Earth, all the weapons there, including nuclear ones, can be used¡­¡± The three were somewhat excited. Since the arrival of the aliens on the Moon over a hundred days ago, Earth had essentially been in a state of having weapons but not daring to use them or fight. Now, they could finally lift this seal. ¡°But, can our nuclear weapons break through their laser defense system?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Zhang Tao shook his head and said, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll send the message back first!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s best to make several copies of the information and install it on multiple robots. This will increase the chance of getting the message back sooner¡­¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Once their discussion ended, the three dispersed, their hearts filled with hope. ¡°If Earth joins the Universal Federation, it will make it 78 civilizations¡­¡± ? ? At the first defense line in Mars¡¯ orbit, the eighth military base. Zhao Yu sat in a frigate, bidding his final farewell to Uncle Da. ¡°Commander, once we cross this line, I won¡¯t be able to communicate with you¡­¡± Outside the defense line, their communication was likely to be intercepted. Therefore, Zhao Yu decided to shut down communication with the moon once they crossed the line. ¡°I know. I¡¯m counting on you to look after the base¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded. He had spent the last thirteen days mostly reading various types of science fiction novels, so he was more confident about negotiations. Uncle Da choked up and said, ¡°Commander, if you die, I swear I will avenge you¡­¡± Avenge? Zhao Yu smiled. How could a robot understand vengeance? But he didn¡¯t reveal this, and nodded, ¡°Alright, if I die, you avenge me. And if you get the chance, help me understand the truth of the universe¡­¡± The universe is vast, even traveling at the speed of light, it would take billions of years to cross. And the most terrifying thing is that the universe is still expanding, and it¡¯s expanding faster than the speed of light. The speed of light is only 300,000 kilometers per second, but the universe expands at a rate of 680,000 kilometers per second, more than twice as fast. Even if we could chase at the speed of light, we couldn¡¯t keep up with the expansion of the universe. And now, our most advanced technological product, a small shuttle equipped with a Hall thruster, has a maximum speed limit of only 338 kilometers per second, a thousand times slower than the speed of light. Even for the Moro fleet of a mid-to-late Stage 2 civilization, the maximum speed of a standard spaceship is only 3300 kilometers per second, a hundred times less than the speed of light. ¡°Alright, as long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll find out the truth about the universe!¡± Uncle Da said firmly. Hearing him say this, Zhao Yu felt greatly relieved. He was human and would eventually die. But Uncle Da was different. He was a robot, or rather, an intelligent AL From the current human perspective, he seemed capable of living forever, perhaps even discovering the truth of the universe. ¡°Enough, don¡¯t look so sad, I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Seeing Uncle Da so heartbroken, Zhao Yu hurriedly comforted him. Then he got into the frigate and left the first defense line.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: Testing (1) Chapter 107: Testing (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation On the escort ship, aside from Zhao Yu, there were over a dozen robots responsible for piloting the spaceship. Standing by the rear window of the spaceship, Zhao Yu watched as their defensive line receded into the distance. A tinge of regret crept into his heart; perhaps he had acted too hastily. Yet, he quickly shook his head, casting aside such distracting thoughts. ¡°Only I can handle this. If I don¡¯t go, war is inevitable. If I go, there¡¯s a slim chance of survival¡­¡± ¡°Besides, this escort ship has a laser defense system. It should hold up for at least three minutes¡­¡± His current journey was not entirely defenseless. The ship¡¯s laser defense system was capable of fending off some attacks. In addition, he had agreed on an escape route with Uncle Da. After both sides negotiated, as long as his ship made the corresponding maneuvers, all base points facing them in the first defensive line would unleash their strongest laser beams. Given the changes in time and position, they would create a safe passage for him to withdraw. The only thing he needed to do was endure for three minutes. By then, the dense laser beams from the first defense line would arrive. Zhao Yu lingered at the stern for a long while. When the first defense line was no longer visible to the naked eye, he finally left and returned to the control room. The entire forward route had been preset by Uncle Da, and was managed by the robots. There was no need for Zhao Yu to worry. Also, the translation system for communicating with the aliens was all set. Zhao Yu only needed to speak, and it would automatically be translated and transmitted. On the wide screen at the top of the control room, a countdown was displayed. It showed the time until the rendezvous with the scouting ship from the Moro Fleet¡ª12 days remained. ¡°12 days left to prepare¡­¡± Zhao Yu left the control room and went to the reading room, resuming his reading of the science fiction novel. Earth-Xiadu Base. ¡°We¡¯ve received news from Yuean City again¡­¡± ¡°Chen Xiao reports that Zhao Yu has traded both the second and third generation nuclear fusion technologies with them¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± The council members were shocked. After discussing with the wise men present, they arrived at a conclusion. ¡°The aliens on the moon are about to leave, and our planet is facing destruction. Zhao Yu is trying to save himself, so he¡¯s helping Yuean City within his power¡­¡± ¡°So, Zhao Yu hopes that we can find a way to counter the aliens by studying the second and third generation nuclear fusion technologies¡­¡± ¡°Right now, we should urgently gather nuclear experts to ask how they can acquire the key technology under these circumstances¡­¡± ¡°The most important thing is to get the vital information related to nuclear fusion back here through people like Chen Xiao who aren¡¯t experts¡­¡± ? ? 12 days later. The escort ship carrying Zhao Yu arrived at its destination. A vast and silent expanse of space. At a distance of 150,000 kilometers, the shuttle carrying Milo and Seth had also stopped. The scanning devices on both ships had detected each other. This distance is the furthest at which real-time messages can be exchanged. For their first encounter, both sides kept a safe distance. ¡°Ding-ding!¡± Inside the control room, the communication system sounded an alert. The automatic translation program synchronously projected the incoming message onto the screen. ¡°Greetings, Pangu Civilization. We are from the Glen Civilization¡­¡± Zhao Yu moved closer to the microphone and responded clearly and articulately. His reply was naturally edited by the translation program and sent out. 150,000 kilometers away, on the shuttle, Milo was in the command room looking at the results displayed by the scanner. ¡°The propulsion system on the other ship is a fusion of nuclear and electromagnetic technologies, characteristic of late stage Type 1 civilizations¡­¡± Miro directly said: ¡°Ask them what¡¯s going on. Why is their ship only at this level?!¡± Seth beside him wasn¡¯t in a hurry, allowing Milo to give orders. A moment later, a translated message appeared. ¡°This is the most advanced ship we have¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Miro was so annoyed that he was scratching his head, ¡°They clearly have a Type 2 civilization level, but they¡¯re pretending to be Type 1. Shameless!¡± ¡°Tell them, if they continue to pretend to be Type 1,1 will fire!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Seeing Miro about to act impulsively, Seth quickly stopped him and said: ¡°Don¡¯t bother yourself, Milo. Let me handle these small fries¡­¡± With the difficulty in probing, Miro knew he had to step aside. He murmured a few words, made himself comfortable in a chair, but kept his eyes on the scene. Seth, seeing this, came to the forefront. He took out prepared data and said: ¡°Tell them we would like to exchange scientific and technological knowledge with them¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯ve agreed¡­¡± After a brief introduction about particle black holes, Seth posed the first probing question. ¡°We¡¯ve discovered that virtual particles are constantly being created at the event horizon of the black hole¡­¡± ¡°But particle black holes created by vacuum quantum fluctuations would annihilate immediately due to mutual attraction¡­¡± ¡°However, if we separate a particle and drive it into the third rotation zone with light cones, a tiny anti-matter universe would be formed¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re wondering what would happen if we push an anti-particle with a negative baryon number into the fourth rotation zone¡­¡± These questions, painstakingly selected from Seth¡¯s intense study of particle black holes over several days, were intended to probe the other side. Soon after, a message came back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but as a foreign affairs officer, I can¡¯t understand such profound things¡­¡± A moment later, the news came back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just an external affairs personnel. I don¡¯t understand such profound things¡­¡± Seth was stunned. He looked at the thick stack of data in his hand, feeling like his efforts had gone in vain. But soon, another message came. ¡°However, I would suggest being careful when experimenting with particle black holes. They¡¯re unstable and reportedly prone to explosion in the third state¡­¡± Seth¡¯s eyes widened, he looked at everyone excitedly and said, ¡°Did you see that?¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°I asked a probing question and sure enough, we got something!¡± Excited, Seth continued: ¡°Particle black holes have four states, and they know that the third state could explode. According to our database, to study the third state of a particle blackhole, one must have a technology level of at least 2.5¡­¡± After figuring out how to communicate, Seth simplified the professional terms, using language that the public could understand. No matter what he asked, Zhao Yu¡¯s responses exceeded his expectations. Even the principles and effects of their most cutting-edge technology were touched upon in Zhao Yu¡¯s responses. The more they talked, the more nervous Seth became. ¡°We¡¯re in trouble. Their tech level is definitely not lower than ours. If we keep asking, we¡¯re going to expose our secrets!¡± Seth knew he had messed up. If their secrets were revealed, they would be hunted down, not the other way around. In this critical moment, he suddenly said, ¡°Quick, bring me the documents on my desk in my room!¡± Those were scientific conjectures, which he thought he wouldn¡¯t need. But now, he had to bluff with them. Only in this way, could they make the other side believe that their tech level was higher than 2.75, and possibly even reaching 3.0.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: Run! Chapter 108: Run! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°We too are foreign affairs personnel and aren¡¯t familiar with these specialized subjects. How about we exchange information about our respective universe alliances?¡± Upon seeing the message from the other side, Zhao Yu let out a small smile, confidently accepting the offer. Before setting off, he had carefully studied the exchange list of the Moro fleet and found a strange detail. Most of the items on the exchange list were weapon technologies, with only a small part devoted to life-sustaining technologies. Notably, there were no entertainment technology products, and even the lifestyle technologies were limited to basic necessities. It seemed as if the people of the Moro fleet spent their everyday lives training with simulators, without any form of entertainment. After careful analysis, Zhao Yu hypothesized that the Moro fleet might have been specifically bred for combat by the Glen civilization. From a young age, they learned only war-related skills, and all other forms of entertainment were denied to them. Given this situation, they might have never read any science fiction novels. So, in a bluffing contest, he might be able to fool them effectively. Soon, another message came through. ¡°Our Glen civilization is in a middle-ranking position among the 77 civilizations in the cosmic federation, and our technological level is quite limited. I was fortunate enough to visit a place called Seth civilization once¡­¡± ¡°They have a nano-blade that can cut objects as small as cells, invisible to the naked eye. Even the spaceship I am riding cannot withstand the sharpness of a nano-blade. One swipe, and it would split open¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled and did not think too much about it. He switched to text compilation and started typing. After typing a few words, he pressed send. Zhao Yu smiled slightly, didn¡¯t give it much thought, switched to text translation, and began typing. After writing a flurry of characters, he hit send. ¡°Seth, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so imaginative. A nano-blade? You could think of that!¡± Miro surprisingly complimented, at the same time snatching the documents from Seth¡¯s hands, saying, ¡°Let me have a go¡­¡± Seth did not argue, and laughed, ¡°Let¡¯s see what they have to say about this. The nano-blade, according to scientific conjecture, requires at least a tech level of a 3.0 civilization¡­¡± Just then, Zhao Yu¡¯s message appeared on the screen. ¡°Your nano-blades are impressive, but I have also been to the Huaxia Cosmic Alliance. On a visit to a civilization called Yin Merchant, I saw a type of proton weapon¡­¡± ¡°It can unfold a nine-dimensional proton in a two-dimensional way and modify it through circuit etching¡­¡± ¡°Finally, it upgrades this two-dimensional proton to ten dimensions. Wherever it is sent, all particles in that galaxy will be affected, making any real research and application impossible¡­¡± ¡°It is truly a formidable weapon for blocking technology!¡± ¡°Proton weapon?!!¡± Everyone was shocked. Seth couldn¡¯t quite believe it. He trembled as he said, ¡°This proton weapon, it can change dimensions, alter particles¡­ If they were to strike us with this, our particle black hole would be useless?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s this about ten dimensions, nine dimensions?¡± Miro, not understanding these concepts, didn¡¯t grasp the frightening power of the proton weapon. He flipped through some scientific hypotheses, picked one he could comprehend, and sent it over. On the other side, Zhao Yu received the message. ¡°We once visited a civilization called the Milo Civilization. They have a weapon there, capable of colliding antimatter with matter under magnetic constraint, resulting in annihilation¡­¡± ¡°Supposedly, a small amount of antimatter can destroy an entire planet, a larger amount, an entire galaxy¡­¡± A small amount? Zhao Yu didn¡¯t know what that unit of measurement was, but he didn¡¯t mind. He began to write his reply, then sent it. ? ? ¡°Haha, I mentioned the Miro Civilization and this devastating antimatter weapon. This will surely scare them¡­¡± Miro laughed heartily, clearly pleased with himself. Seth, still deeply disturbed by the concept of dimensional changes, took a while to react. ¡°Ding, ding-¡± A message from Zhao Yu arrived. ¡°I also visited a civilization called the Zhou Dynasty within the China Universe Alliance. There, I saw a weapon named ¡®Waterdrop¡¯¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s made entirely of a material with strong interactions, with almost zero spacing between the atoms¡­¡± ¡°The atoms are aligned tightly and neatly, making it indestructible. All normal materials seem as fragile as tofu in comparison¡­¡± ¡°Waterdrop?!¡± ¡°Zero atom spacing?!¡± Seth was shocked once again. How was this possible? Having recently crammed for a science exam, he knew exactly how small an atom was. This Zhou Dynasty civilization was somehow able to alter the arrangement of atoms. A level three civilization, at least. But in his mind, this Waterdrop weapon from the Zhou Dynasty civilization didn¡¯t seem as impressive as the proton weapon from the previous Yin Shang civilization. After all, they didn¡¯t even have a shred of hypothesis on dimensionality alteration. Could it be that the Yin Shang civilization was a level four civilization?! Miro, who also failed to comprehend what changing atom arrangement meant, nonchalantly flipped to the next scientific conjecture and continued: ¡°Again, in the Miro Civilization, we saw a low-volume object that could reach the speed of light¡­¡± ¡°It can convert matter into energy, and the closer it gets to an object with great mass, the greater its own mass becomes¡­¡± ¡°When it collides with a star at the speed of light, its own mass will match that of the star¡­¡± ¡°Upon collision, the star¡¯s structure will be completely destroyed, leading to a helium flash explosion powerful enough to destroy an entire star system¡­¡± After sending the message, Miro was overjoyed, and turned to Seth, saying, ¡°Did you see that? Another weapon from the Milo Civilization, capable of destroying an entire star system!¡± Seth¡¯s remained silent, his face stern, staring at the screen. Moments later, Zhao Yu¡¯s message came through. ¡°That matter-energy conversion weapon of yours is quite impressive¡­¡± ¡°I once discovered an interesting weapon in a civilization known as the Great Qin within our China Universe Alliance¡­¡± ¡°I wonder, do you have a piece of paper handy? Please pick it up¡­¡± Miro and Seth were slightly taken aback, but instinctively picked up a piece of paper and continued to read the screen. ¡°There, there is a weapon named Two-way Foil¡­¡± ¡°When the Two-way Foil makes contact with the three-dimensional universe, it can shrink one dimension of three-dimensional space from macroscopic to microscopic, forcing the three-dimensional universe to reduce its dimensions¡­¡± ¡°All surrounding matter will be passively reduced to two dimensions at the speed of light. Everything in the world, whether it is the universe or living beings, will eventually collapse into a two-dimensional universe, becoming as thin as a piece of paper¡­¡± ¡°This weapon is also known as Dimension Reduction Strike.¡± Seeing the description of the Dimension Reduction Strike on the screen, Miro and Seth were startled, dropping the paper they were holding. ¡°Dimension reduction, dimension reduction¡­ This method, it couldn¡¯t possibly belong to a level three civilization?!¡± Seth couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, his voice shrill, ¡°Their China Universe Alliance definitely has a level four civilization!¡± ¡°Run-¡± ¡°Let¡¯s Run!!!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 110 - Chapter 11o: Traveler 1 Caught (1) Chapter 11o: Traveler 1 Caught (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Captain, we¡¯ve received a message from the shuttle!¡± ¡°Tell me quickly!¡± ¡°Big brother, run! Don¡¯t worry about me, just run!¡± Right from the start, there¡¯s a terrified scream from Miro, followed by an attachment that contains all the content of this communication. ¡°Droplets¡­¡± ¡°Photons¡­¡± ¡°Two-way foil¡­¡± ¡°Dimensional reduction strike!¡± When they finished reading the attachment, everyone was shocked. ¡°How is this possible? A dimensional reduction strike, turning the entire three-dimensional universe into two dimensions, how could such a technology exist?!!¡± ¡°Turning all matter into a flat surface, this is too terrifying¡­¡± Someone jumped up anxiously, shouting, ¡°Captain, we should leave quickly. We can¡¯t let Prince Miro sacrifice himself in vain¡­¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s leave quickly before the advanced civilization of the China Universe Alliance arrives¡­¡± Seeing that Moro wasn¡¯t reacting and was still silent, more and more people came forward to persuade him. ¡°Captain, this civilization is beyond our ability to resist. If we don¡¯t leave quickly, we might get caught and jeopardize Planet Tai!¡± ¡°Captain, give the order!¡± Despite all their pleas, Moro was contemplating Miro¡¯s advice to run. Death, he did not fear. Sacrificing himself for Planet Tai, for the Glen civilization, was an immense honor. But Miro, he was his only brother, even though, his brother was a bit slow-witted. ¡°Silence!¡± As Moro spoke, the persuasive voices ceased. People were waiting for Moro¡¯s command. ¡°Recall all exploration ships. As soon as Milo¡¯s shuttle arrives, we retreat!¡± ¡°Captain, we can¡¯t¡­¡± Before they could continue to argue, Moro resolutely said, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind, no more persuading!¡± The ship captains glanced at each other, finally leaving reluctantly. On their way out, someone grumbled, ¡°Right now, leaving through the wormhole is the right choice¡­¡± ¡°Moro¡¯s fleet, for his personal reasons, is putting the fleet in a disadvantageous position¡­¡± ¡°Enough! Only Captain Moro knows the location of Planet Tai¡­¡± ¡°With an external fleet, even if we go to the galaxy where the first civilization was destroyed, we can return¡­¡± ¡°Disregarding the captain¡¯s orders, it¡¯s death if we return¡­¡± Planet Tai knew that humans were combative, especially in the lonely universe where conflicts could easily arise. From the beginning, they cut off internal strife, giving the captain immense power. Although they were dissatisfied, they had no choice but to carry out the captain¡¯s orders. Back in the control room, Moro was staring at a large screen filled with information about the Huaxia Universe Alliance. He seemed to be analyzing something. Someone spoke up, ¡°Captain, since this Huaxia Universe Alliance even accepted the indigenous civilizations of the NB-1250 galaxy, what about our Glen civilization¡­¡± Moro frowned, glanced back, and slowly said, ¡°Did you forget the first axiom of Glen?¡± ¡°Alliances don¡¯t last. Even if they have level-4 civilizations, they will eventually perish¡­¡± ¡°The Great Qin civilization is too arrogant, trying to unify the universe and daring to accept such late stage 1 civilizations¡­¡± After careful analysis, Moro believed that the technological level of this galaxy was probably late stage 1, and the reason they understood black hole technology was due to the Huaxia Cosmic Alliance. ¡°Indeed, such a level-1 civilization is not only easy to expose, but it also brings them fatal danger¡­¡± Another person agreed, ¡°Moreover, if any civilization within the alliance, of the same level or slightly inferior, has ulterior motives, this chain of suspicion would never end¡­¡± Over the years, the Glen civilization had observed several examples of civilizations being destroyed, including alliances composed of multiple civilizations. With the small talk over, someone reported, ¡°Captain, all ships exploring nearby planets and asteroids have been recalled¡­¡± ¡°At present, only three ships are still out there¡­¡± ¡°One is the shuttle piloted by young master Miro¡­¡± ¡°One is scout ship number 8, sent to the fifth planet to investigate the Pangu civilization. It has entered the fifth planet and lost contact¡­¡± ¡°The last is scout ship number 9, sent to chase the ship leaving the galaxy when we first arrived. It¡¯s still about 200 million kilometers away. If we order it to return now, it won¡¯t be able to get back for a while¡­¡± Moro calculated. Losing two scout ships was acceptable. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°All crews, be on guard. As soon as the shuttle returns, activate the wormhole and retreat immediately¡­¡± ¡°Affirmative!¡± One day later. ¡°Captain, Scout Ship N0.9 has caught up with the ship leaving the galaxy and found information about this galaxy¡­¡± Moro was interested and asked about the details immediately. ¡°According to the report from Scout Ship N0.9, the galaxy we are in is called the Solar System by the third planet¡­¡± ¡°The mini-ship is named ¡®Voyager 1¡¯, sent by the intelligent life on ¡®Earth¡¯ of the third planet¡­¡± ¡°It was launched in ¡®Earth Year 1977¡ä, which is about 52 Earth years ago¡­¡± ¡°Voyager 1 carries a lot of information about Earth and the Solar System¡­¡± ¡°They talk about their language, culture, races, technological level, etc¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Moro asked, ¡°What is their technological level?¡± ¡°According to the report from Scout Ship N0.9, the technology introduced on Voyager 1 in Earth Year 1977, is about level 0.61¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s too low?!¡± According to the observation, the ships wandering around the blue star had the technological level of late stage 1 civilization. ¡°It must be because they joined the Huaxia Universe Alliance and their technology was passively upgraded. Many were probably imported from the alliance¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Moro felt slightly relieved, ¡°This Huaxia Universe Alliance doesn¡¯t seem too dangerous¡­¡± Thinking of this, he quickly ordered to deploy the gravitational wave detector to check the nearby galaxies. ¡°The nearest galaxy to the Solar System is approximately 4.2 light years away¡­¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t detected any large-scale ship activity, or it could be that our gravitational wave detector technology isn¡¯t advanced enough¡­¡± ¡°What about the wormholes? How many are in the Solar System?¡± ¡°Just one, right under us, and no signs of any traversal¡­¡± As he pondered, a subordinate suddenly said, ¡°Captain, there¡¯s some content that I think you should see¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Moro turned his head. On the screen, a sci-fi movie from the 1970s was playing. ¡°Is this a record of a star war?¡± ¡°No, these ships seem to violate the laws of the universe¡­¡± The other captains around were also surprised, looking at the video, they felt a strong sense of discord. After about ten Earth hours and seven or eight videos, the confusion in everyone¡¯s mind reached its peak. ¡°Captain, Scout Ship N0.9 sent back a message, these videos are called science fiction movies by the Earth people. They are humans¡¯ imagination of the future, fabricated using cameras, not scientific conjectures¡­.¡± Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: The Base Is About to Upgrade Chapter 111: The Base Is About to Upgrade Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Science fiction movies?!¡± Moro was somewhat incredulous, together with the other captains, they repeatedly watched the video content, searching for unreasonable parts. ¡°This part is irrational. The technology used clearly exceeds 2.99, and whether it can be realized or not, is all unknown¡­¡± ¡°And here too, a civilization that masters technology above 2.0, how could they be ignorant of the truth of the universe?¡± ¡°Indeed, neutrinos contain a lot of information about the destruction of cosmic civilizations, but they can¡¯t see it¡­¡± After analyzing, they found that these so-called science fiction movies were mostly fantasies based on some scientific speculations, and their logic and reasonability were extremely poor. Moro tapped on the table and said, ¡°If these science fiction movies are fake, then what do you say about the ¡®two-way foil¡¯ mentioned by the Pangu civilization, could it also be a sham?!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a high chance!¡± ¡°Reducing the dimensions of the universe, such a thing is too preposterous¡­¡± The technological level of the Glen civilization was in the middle-late stage of level 2, and they had some speculations about level 3 civilizations, but it wouldn¡¯t be as terrifying as the two-way foil. ¡°Reducing the dimensions of the universe, can the two-way foil really suppress the laws of the universe?¡± ¡°It indeed seems a bit presumptuous¡­¡± ¡°Captain, it seems like we may have been fooled by them¡­¡± ¡°Damn that Pangu civilization!¡± The captains present were somewhat irate. After all, not long ago, they were scared out of their wits, strongly demanding a retreat. Moro shook his head slightly, ¡°If it¡¯s fake, then how do you explain the huge difference in technological level between 52 Earth years ago and now?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Maybe, 52 Earth years ago, they already had the technological level of a late stage 1 civilization, but deliberately pretended to be less advanced, setting a trap while sending out this spacecraft, attempting to lure other civilizations?¡± ¡°But, the speed of this spacecraft is too slow, it would take another fifteen thousand years to fly out of the Solar System¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, using one¡¯s own civilization as bait for a trap seems too stupid, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Everyone found that there were too many inconsistencies on Earth. It felt like a disguised civilization, but also seemed genuinely weak. Moro pondered for a moment and then shook his head, ¡°We can¡¯t gamble now. Let¡¯s wait for Miro to return before we decide what to do!¡± ? 12 days later. The escort ship Zhao Yu was aboard successfully returned to the first line of defense. ¡°Commander, what happened in the negotiations? Why did the shuttle they were on accelerate away?¡± Uncle Da asked, confusion written all over his face. Zhao Yu chuckled, saying, ¡°When I was studying the technology tree of the Moro fleet, I found they didn¡¯t have any entertainment-related technology products¡­¡± ¡°I suspect they might have been under military-style management since childhood, learning various combat and warfare skills, possibly without exposure to novels, movies, and the like¡­¡± ¡°So, I discussed with them some technology from science fiction novels, and to my surprise, it scared them off¡­¡± When the shuttle ship that Miro was on fled, Zhao Yu was also startled as he had many more technologies yet to discuss. ¡°I see¡­¡± Uncle Da nodded, then his face quickly showed regret. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhao Yu asked, puzzled. Uncle Da sighed and said, ¡°Commander, after you finished your part, the Moro fleet near Pluto started to shrink rapidly, as if they wanted to activate a wormhole to leave¡­¡± ¡°But, they stopped at the critical moment¡­¡± ¡°I found that one of their scout ships was less than 200 million kilometers from Voyager 1¡­¡± ¡°I suspected that they might be waiting for information from Voyager 1¡­¡± ¡°Sure enough, not long after Voyager 1 was captured, their formation spread out and they sent some ships to explore and mine resources near Pluto again¡­¡± Zhao Yu clenched his fists and felt a little helpless. Before he transmigrated, when he was still on Earth, scientists often warned him not to send signals to the universe and not to reply. They even said that Voyager 1 would pose a risk to humanity thousands of years later. Now, Voyager 1 had only flown for 52 years, not thousands, before being captured by an alien spaceship, revealing Earth¡¯s secrets. ¡°I¡¯m glad I set up a decoy before¡­¡± Zhao Yu realized that if he hadn¡¯t previously blown smoke, making the Moro fleet suspicious and reluctant to make a move, they would have already launched an attack upon receiving the information from Voyager 1. ¡°But, we can¡¯t delay for much longer¡­¡± ¡°Thankfully, we now have enough technology points to upgrade the base to level 2¡­¡± ¡°Uncle Da, give me the exchange list. Once I¡¯m back, we¡¯ll upgrade the base to level 2¡­¡± ¡°Commander, I have the list ready. Most of the items are in the field of life science technology¡­¡± ¡°The technology points needed in this field may far exceed other basic technologies¡­¡± Zhao Yu glanced at the list that Uncle Da handed over and saw a variety of research institutes listed. Things like Microorganism Research Institute, Plant Research Institute, Animal Research Institute, Gene Research Institute, Cell Research Institute, Genetic Research Institute, and so on. It was quite a long list. Many life science technology products required the level of these institutes to be upgraded first. ¡°Can life science technology be developed towards weaponry?¡± ¡°It can, but only against the Blue Star people, not the aliens¡­¡± Uncle Da shook his head and said, ¡°Our research is based on the existing organisms of Blue Star. We don¡¯t know what the Moro fleet members look like or what kind of organisms they are. Weapons developed from our research may not be effective against them¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly, and said, ¡°Then, focus the research on extending lifespan. We can discuss more when I return in 13 days¡­¡± ¡°Okay, Commander. But, you don¡¯t need 13 days. You can be back in just 2 days!¡± ¡°How so?!¡± ¡°After you left, I used a transport ship to bring 144 shuttle ships, parked on the way back.¡± ¡°You just need to keep switching shuttles¡­¡± The shuttles they made had a flaw; each had to rest after one hour of use. Uncle Da had parked a shuttle every 382,000 kilometers, based on the speed of the shuttles. Zhao Yu thought for a moment. With Voyager 1 exposed, there was little point in maintaining the facade of 135 Mach. He might as well increase the speed to 1000 Mach, which could potentially confuse the Moro fleet. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back!¡± One day later, the shuttle Zhao Yu was on had already covered a distance of 30 million kilometers, and was about to return to the moon. Suddenly, Uncle Da¡¯s projection appeared again. ¡°Commander, there¡¯s a situation!¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Our spaceship near Jupiter has been captured by the aliens¡­¡± Uncle Da said solemnly, ¡°Just outside Jupiter, an alien scout ship is hauling one of our damaged ships back¡­¡± ¡°What a disgrace, a scout ship captured our destroyer¡­¡± Zhao Yu frowned and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you give the order to attack if discovered?¡± ¡°I did, but the technological gap was too big¡­¡± ¡°Now we¡¯re in trouble.. Our secrets have been exposed, are they going to attack us directly?¡± Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: The Eve of the Battle! Chapter 112: The Eve of the Battle! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Captain, we have good news!¡± ¡°Our scout ship heading to Jupiter captured a destroyer from Earth!¡± From a gravitational wave detector, near Jupiter, a small ship is seen towing a broken ship ten times its size, heading toward Pluto. ¡°A scout ship capturing a destroyer?!¡± Moro paused. The initial mission for the scout ship was just to check out the enemy¡¯s capability, not expecting to capture one of their ships. ¡°Have we received any updates from Scout Ship 8?¡± ¡°Yes, we have!¡± ¡°The captured destroyer uses a propulsion system that combines third-generation nuclear fusion and electromagnetic technologies. It¡¯s equipped with conventional weapons like electromagnetic guns, railguns¡­¡± ¡°All the technology¡­ Their tech level doesn¡¯t exceed 1.99¡­¡± Overjoyed, Moro exclaimed, ¡°That truly is great news!¡± ¡°Notify everyone. Have all the squadron leaders come for a meeting!¡± Moments later, numerous squadron leaders entered the mothership from their respective battleships. Moro shared the intel from Scout Ship 8. ¡°Given the current situation, what are your thoughts about Earth?¡± he asked. ¡°There are two possibilities¡­¡± ¡°Firstly, Earth could have already reached a late-stage Type 1 civilization 52 years ago, and launched Voyager 1 to disguise their actual technological prowess¡­¡± ¡°Considering Voyager l¡¯s speed, it would take at least 15,000 years to leave the solar system, and over 30,000 years to possibly be discovered by other civilizations¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps, they thought that within 30,000 years, they could raise their tech level to 2.5, or even beyond 3.0¡­¡± ¡°Or, they might have been stuck at the 1.99 level for a long time¡­¡± ¡°Sending out Voyager 1 could have been a ploy to lure other civilizations to help them break through their limitations¡­¡± ¡°The civilization level of Earth described on Voyager 1 was only 0.61. In their minds, a civilization of level 3 or above might ignore such a primitive civilization, attracting only Type 0 and Type 1 civilizations¡­¡± ¡°Based on this possibility, the so-called ¡®Universe Alliance of China¡¯ is just a fabrication¡­¡± ¡°Their descriptions of advanced civilization weapons like water droplets, light particles, two-way foils are all figments of their imagination¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, the Pangu civilization on Earth should only have a tech level below 1.99, still struggling to break through the bottleneck¡­¡± Moro nodded in agreement, ¡°That makes sense. Even our Glen civilization took tens of thousands of years to break through from 1.99 to 2.0. It¡¯s normal for them to be stuck at this level for a hundred thousand years¡­¡± ¡°How could they compare to our Glen civilization!¡± A squadron leader joked, ¡°We, the Glens, are the most intelligent race in the universe!¡± Moro nodded, allowing the squadron leader to continue on the second possibility. ¡°The second possibility is that Earth is indeed a Type 0 civilization¡­¡± ¡°The Voyager 1 sent 52 years ago, with its technological information, reflects their actual situation¡­¡± ¡°A civilization newly entering space may act naively. Their actions are understandable¡­¡± ¡°After launching Voyager 1, their Pangu civilization might have been discovered by the people of the Universe Alliance of China¡­¡± ¡°Invited to join them¡­¡± ¡°With this, they received a wealth of technology far more advanced than their own, such as third-generation nuclear fusion, and so on¡­¡± ¡°However, the Universe Alliance of China¡¯s headquarters is too far from the solar system, and the resources here are average. Therefore, after showing off a bit, the alliance left¡­¡± ¡°Consider this possibility: it might explain why, when we first traveled here, most of the ships we encountered were moving at 2 Nagi speed¡­¡± ¡°It could be because they learned the secret of neutrinos from the Hua Xia Universe Alliance¡­¡± Someone interrupted, ¡°If the Hua Xia Universe Alliance knows the secret of neutrinos, why form an alliance?¡± ¡°Maybe they are confident. If the alliance is real, there must be a civilization within it that¡¯s technologically advanced¡­¡± ¡°Assuming it¡¯s the Great Qin civilization that possesses the two-way foil, then their technological level has reached at least 4.0¡­¡± ¡°In their early years, they must have annihilated many civilizations, until now, they probably believe there are few left that can threaten them, and that¡¯s why they want to unify the universe¡­¡± Moro squinted. If the two-way foil was real, unifying the universe was not a small possibility. ¡°The two-way foil, a weapon capable of destroying the whole universe, could be considered the pinnacle of this universe¡¯s weaponry¡­¡± ¡°Any advanced civilization with the two-way foil possesses the ability to destroy the universe¡­¡± ¡°At this point, all they need to do is identify all the civilizations in the universe. The weaker ones are forced to join the alliance, to cut off the chance of low-level civilizations learning about the two-way foil. Those who also possess the two-way foil become permanent members of the alliance¡­¡± ¡°They minimize all risks¡­¡± ¡°Correct, if the two-way foil is the endgame of all weaponry, then the civilization that possesses the two-way foil will certainly try to prevent inter-civilizational wars, stop new civilizations from grasping the two-way foil, and lower the chance of universal destruction¡­¡± Moro nodded, then asked, ¡°Based on these two possibilities, what would be the consequences of our attack on the Pangu civilization?¡± ¡°With the first scenario, the destruction of Pangu civilization is a foregone conclusion, without any consequences¡­¡± ¡°According to the second scenario, we haven¡¯t received any warnings or threats from the Hua Xia Universe Alliance, we don¡¯t even know they exist¡­¡± ¡°In this case, destroying a foolish, low-level civilization like Pangu, with a 0.61 level, the Hua Xia Universe Alliance probably won¡¯t pursue it. Instead, they might invite us to join the alliance¡­¡± ¡°After all, we have reached a high-intelligence level of 2.75 through our own research¡­¡± Some expressed nervousness, ¡°If the Great Qin civilization wants to limit two-way foil research, wouldn¡¯t our intelligence be a problem?¡± ¡°No, they will definitely focus on civilizations that are close to understanding the two-way foil¡­¡± ¡°Great Qin civilization is at level 4 0, this is our assumption. Perhaps they are at 5.0 or even 6.0?¡± ¡°Even if they¡¯re only 4 0, they would absolutely focus their attention on civilizations between levels 3.0 and 3.99, not us¡­¡± Having listened to these analyses, Moro began to feel at ease, believing the Hua Xia Alliance would not act against them for the sake of a low-level civilization like Pangu. ¡°So, as long as we act quickly, and destroy Pangu civilization in a short time, making it a fait accompli, that should suffice¡­¡± Someone worriedly stated, ¡°What if the Hua Xia Universe Alliance asks our Glen civilization to join them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a question for our elders. Our mission here is to destroy the Pangu civilization. As long as we accomplish this, we can return to our mother planet¡­¡± ¡°Once we return to our mother planet, we¡¯ll be heroes. Even if later the Glen civilization joins the Hua Xia Universe Alliance, our status won¡¯t be low¡­¡± Everyone chimed in, analyzing every possible outcome. Gradually, Moro made up his mind. Seeing the ambition in the eyes of his squadron leaders, he declared loudly: ¡°Everyone, prepare for battle with all your might¡­¡± ¡°The moment Miro returns, it will be your chance to make a name for yourselves!¡± Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: War (1) Chapter 113: War (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Finally back¡­¡± Stepping back into the lunar base, Zhao Yu finally let out a sigh of relief. Staying on the spaceship always gave him a sense of unease. ¡°Welcome back, Commander!¡± Uncle Da, along with the other nine androids, stood at the entrance of the base to greet him. Zhao Yu smiled and chatted with them for a bit before heading straight to the base control room. Following Uncle Da¡¯s list, he used all of his over 25,000 tech points. [Base: Level 1] [Experience: 100100/100000] [EXP is full. Do you want to level up?] ¡°Yes, sir!¡± [Upgrade successful!] [Base: Level 2] [Experience: 100100/300000] [Note: A movable sub-base can be added at the current level] Zhao Yu had planned the location of the sub-base early on, choosing a mothership parked on the moon as the sub-base. This way, even if the lunar base is destroyed, the mothership can continue the system technology. After upgrading to level 2, the seven basic sciences that were originally stuck at 1.99 and unable to upgrade were all now upgradable. Zhao Yu checked that the cost of upgrading the seven basic sciences had increased. It was 100 Technology Points for every 0.01% upgrade. To upgrade the seven basic sciences to 2.99, a total of 70,000 tech points are required. Similarly, the experience needed to upgrade from a level 2 base to a level 3 base has also increased, becoming 200,000. ¡°It should be because the seven basic sciences are too low¡­¡± The upgrade of the base level to level 2 only meant that he could use his technology points to exchange for any technology below 2.99. However, the prerequisites for each technology still existed. Zhao Yu checked the remaining tech points, only 300 left. He turned to the newly exchanged life science products. After asking the system about each one, he found he could get back about 15,000 tech points after deducting the upgrade costs of various types of research institutes. ¡± 15,000 Technology Points should be enough for now¡­¡± Zhao Yu left the control room, planning to discuss with Uncle Da how to maximize benefits in the upcoming upgrades. ¡°The Pangu civilization has a defensive circle around Mars, made up entirely of bases equipped with laser systems¡­¡± ¡°Before breaking this defense circle, we can¡¯t directly attack Earth¡­¡± ¡°So, the initial goal should be to break this defense circle¡­¡± Near Pluto, on the Moro mothership, several captains were discussing their battle plans with Moro. ¡°The laser defense system is one of the few means that can withstand level 2 civilization attacks with a level 1 civilization technology level¡­¡± ¡°It has clear advantages, light-speed reaction, and it¡¯s impenetrable as long as the energy isn¡¯t exhausted¡­¡± ¡°But the disadvantage is also obvious, once the base¡¯s energy is exhausted, the defense system is basically useless¡­¡± ¡°A full-scale attack isn¡¯t advisable, as it would require too much energy¡­¡± ¡°So, I suggest launching a large-scale attack on the Ming-huo area before the fleet sets off, exhausting the energy of all bases in this area¡­¡± On the 3D star map, the Ming-huo area was located on the left of the midline between Pluto and Earth. It would coincide with the midline in about 25 Earth days, which was the shortest distance for the Moro fleet to reach the first line of defense. ¡°By the time our fleet arrives, the energy of the bases in the Ming-huo area will be almost exhausted, and we can seize this opportunity to break through¡­¡± ¡°As long as we break this line of defense, send a few shuttles in, and this war is over!¡± Moro was using a simulator on the side, pressing down continuously. Every simulation result was a complete victory, with the largest loss being only five shuttles. ¡°Good, let¡¯s go with this plan!¡± Moroo pushed away the simulator, stood up, and proclaimed with high spirits, ¡°Seth and Miro, for your merits in scouting, you are appointed as the lead and deputy of the vanguard army for this operation¡­¡± ¡°Lead the 2nd, 4th, 5th, 8th, 9th, 10th fleets to the Ming-huo point for battle¡­¡± ¡°Considering the distance between the frontline and the mothership, and the inconvenience in communication, I grant you the authority to adapt to the situation. You can decide the course of action without reporting back¡­¡± ¡°The remaining 3rd, 6th, 7th fleets, full firepower, attack Minghuo point¡­¡± ¡°Industrial and resource ships proceed to Pluto for logistical support work¡­¡± ¡°Now, I declare, the operation to annihilate the solar system civilization begins!¡± ¡°Begin the battle!¡± With Moro¡¯s order, the entire fleet began to stir. Tens of battleships, fully equipped, leapt out and flew towards the Ming-huo line. The remaining battle fleets scattered, each pointing their cannons of various calibers at the Ming-huo line, launching their attack. ¡°Commander, something big has happened!¡± At the lunar base, Zhao Yu had just finished trading with Yuean City, having collected 15,000 tech points and was preparing to head to the control room to exchange technology, when Uncle Da stopped him. ¡°What happened?!¡± ¡°The Moro fleet has initiated an attack!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Uncle Da materialized a gravity wave detector, and said, ¡°Over sixty Moro warships have left Pluto and are heading towards the first line of defense¡­¡± ¡°Besides, the dozens of warships left behind have launched a massive attack on our first line of defense¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯ve started so quickly!!!¡± The spaceship caught on Jupiter hadn¡¯t caused any action from the Moro fleet for several days, so Zhao Yu thought they wouldn¡¯t act in the short term. Little did he know, the attack came not long after and it was a full-scale assault. ¡°They didn¡¯t directly attack the base where the 8th military base is located, instead, they targeted the line where the 5th military base is¡­¡± ¡°According to the calculations, they want to drain the energy of the line where the 5th military base is located, and as soon as the over sixty warships arrive, they will break through¡­¡± On the star map, it showed that in 25 days, when the enemy warships arrived, the line where the 5th military base is located would be in the middle of the Ming-huo line, the shortest distance. ¡°Can we withstand the first wave of attack?¡± ¡°We can, but judging from their behavior, the attack won¡¯t cease within these 25 days¡­¡± ¡°In just 15 days, the energy replenishment speed of the 5th military base won¡¯t be able to keep up with the consumption rate¡­¡± ¡°At that time, we must use the permanent warships of the 5th military base¡­¡± ¡°But the warships we left there were designed in the early days, most of them are destroyers and battleships. Only about a hundred frigates can actually withstand the attack¡­¡± Zhao Yu hurriedly asked, ¡°Can we dispatch the base¡¯s frigates in time?¡± ¡°Yes, if we go full power, the frigates can reach the frontline in about four days¡­¡± Uncle Da nodded but soon expressed his concern, ¡°The enemy still has over sixty incoming warships that haven¡¯t fired yet. Once they arrive and suddenly unleash their attack, our line of defense could easily be breached¡­¡± ¡°How many frigates do we have in our base now?¡± ¡°Since the arrival of the Moro fleet, the base started to surge in production, initially producing all types of warships proportionally, then focused on producing frigates when we found out they were effective in defense¡­¡± ¡°There are approximately 150,000 frigates currently in the base¡­¡± ¡°Send all of them to support the 5th military base. We must hold the first line of defense!¡± ¡°Roger, Commander!¡± Uncle Da continued, ¡°Commander, the first line of defense is far from us, it takes nearly 15 minutes for communication to travel both ways. It¡¯s not easy to command from here, I suggest we send someone over to oversee the battle¡­¡± ¡°Who do you think we should send?¡± ¡°Li Zonghcng. He has long been in charge of the base¡¯s security and has plenty of experience. He should be capable of handling the job¡­¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s send Li Zonghcng to take charge of the 5th military base!¡± Uncle Da continued, ¡°Commander, some of the resources we have stored in the base, especially the rare earths needed for the construction of frigates, are not enough. We need to get them from Earth¡­¡± We have stored resources equivalent to over five billion lunar dollars at the lunar base. If we were to use them all for the production of destroyers, battleships, and transport ships, we could make about 500,000 units without a problem. But the rare earths needed for the construction of frigates can only be obtained from Bluestar and the stored rare earths are about to run out. ¡°Then let¡¯s gather resources from Earth. Don¡¯t worry about being discovered by the people of Earth anymore. Send all the Xiaotian out to mine resources at full power. Make sure the frigate production line doesn¡¯t stop¡­¡± ¡°The longer we hold out in this battle, the greater our chance of turning defeat into victory¡­.¡± Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: Breaking the Sky Screen and Joining the Chapter 114: Breaking the Sky Screen and Joining the Universe Federation! 1 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Captain¡¯s report, a large number of warships have taken off from Earth¡¯s satellite, the Moon, heading to the defense line around Mars¡­¡± ¡°How many battleships are there?¡± ¡±150,000¡­¡± ¡°So many?¡± Moro was shocked, quickly summoning the gravity wave detector to check. On the screen, there was a dense mass of warships, a sight to behold. ¡°But their warships are still equipped with the propulsion unique to a Level 1 civilization, the speed is not too fast, and the attack power is just average¡­¡± Moro breathed a sigh of relief, then laughed, ¡°150,000 warships, quite a number, but they¡¯re all flimsy, shattering on touch¡­¡± ¡°Notify the vanguard corps, destroy all 150,000 warships, none are to be spared!¡± Earth-Xiadu Base. ¡°Are the nuclear weapons ready?¡± ¡°They are ready. The place chosen to attack the sky curtain is over the ocean, far from Chang¡¯an City¡­¡± In Chang¡¯an¡¯s Blue Moon New District, quite a few warships were taking off and landing to transport resources, any action risked discovery. After discussion, the Earth Federation decided to break through the sky curtain from the other hemisphere. ¡°Alright, how are preparations on the public opinion front?¡± ¡°A million internet soldiers are in position, ready to initiate at any time¡­¡± The deployment of nuclear weapons couldn¡¯t be kept a secret, and before making a move, the Earth Federation needed to secure the moral high ground to justify their actions. ¡°, Good! II ¡°Notify them, the public opinion campaign can start now!¡± In 2029, on February 22, the internet exploded again with the emergence of a news story. ¡± We are the Universe Federation¡­¡± ¡°With 77 civilizations¡­¡± The Earth side published the false information sent by the Moro fleet to Zhao Yu on the internet without any changes. ¡°Universe Federation of Civilization? II ¡°What¡¯s happening? Are they inviting us to join?¡± ¡°We must join! The era of interstellar relations has officially begun¡­¡± ¡°Great, I want to see the other 77 civilizations in the Federation¡­¡± At first, internet users were thrilled, thinking this was good news. But the revelation that came next shocked everyone. ¡°The intercepted message is from a month and a half ago, and there has been no communication or negotiation with the lunar side during this period¡­¡± The internet users were stunned. ¡°Do you mean the aliens on the moon aren¡¯t part of the Federation?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t they want us to join the Federation?!¡± Soon, people from the civilian astronomy association stepped up. ¡°According to our observations, the Protective Shield not only prevents the universe from observing Earth¡­¡± ¡°But it also prevents us from observing the universe¡­¡± ¡°Since the construction of the Protective Shield, our association has discovered that the cosmos above us has not changed. All the sun, moon, and stars are just projections, all fake¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, several manned spacecraft from the Earth Federation that wanted to leave Earth for space research were intercepted and driven back by the lunar aliens¡­¡± ¡°While we may still be an independent civilization in name, we have essentially become prisoners of the lunar aliens¡­¡± This news created a global uproar. Internet users initially did not believe it. ¡°These aliens created Bluemoon Tech, and many of their products have benefited all of humanity, could there be a misunderstanding?!¡± ¡°Nonsense, there are millions of immigrants on the moon, why would they blockade Earth?!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s spreading fake news, they are so powerful, do they need to blockade us?¡± ¡°Yes, if the lunar aliens wanted to destroy Earth, it would be easy, why go through all this trouble?!¡± But then, the Earth Federation announced several space missions that had been hindered and forced to return. This stirred up a worldwide sensation. ¡°Are we really being blockaded?!¡± ¡°What do the lunar aliens want to do?! II ¡°Are they keeping us in captivity?¡± ¡°According to the laws of the Universe Federation of Civilizations, this is illegal¡­¡± Many people took to the streets to protest against the lunar aliens¡¯ blockade of Earth. But even more people were worried. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of one thing now¡­¡± ¡°That is, the Universe Federation of Civilizations may not know that we are not on the same side as the lunar aliens¡­¡± ¡°They have blockaded us for so long¡­¡± ¡°The message from the Universe Federation of Civilizations arrived a month and a half ago, but the lunar side has not contacted us¡­¡± ¡°This indicates that they do not intend to inform the Universe Federation of Civilizations of our existence¡­¡± ¡°They are leading the Universe Federation of Civilizations to believe that they are us!¡± ¡°If the Universe Federation of Civilizations believes this and leaves, what will happen to us?!¡± ¡°We will become the lunar aliens¡¯ experimental subjects, pets, slaves, to be disposed of as they wish¡­¡± People were not only panicking, but also angry. No one thought that an alien civilization they once admired would be so vile, not only blockading Bluestar, but also hiding the existence of Bluestar from the United Federation of Civilizations. ¡°We must do something¡­¡± ¡°Boycott Blue moon Tech¡­¡± A young man, unable to contain his anger, grabbed a bat and rushed towards Blue moon¡¯s new district in Chang¡¯an. That day, millions of people attacked the Blue moon Tech factory in the new Blue moon district of Chang¡¯an. The daily security work here was arranged by the Earth side. But on this day, thousands of security personnel took off their coats and joined the forces of justice. Initially, people were worried that Blue moon Tech might send robots to attack. But as time passed and Blue moon Tech remained silent, people grew bolder. The calls to boycott Blue moon Tech and overthrow the aliens grew louder. ¡°We must break the Protective Shield and let the Universe Federation of Civilizations know we are here¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise, there will be no future for Earth, and we will never see the real sunlight again¡­¡± Global public sentiment was volatile, and no one was in the mood to work. Thousands of cities were protesting, shouting to drive away the aliens. Besides the Blue moon Tech factory in the new Blue moon district, Blue moon Tech¡¯s products were also boycotted. A large number of maglev buses and construction robots were attacked and destroyed by the angry public. Projects like the Light Tweezers Sky Ladder and Environment Simulation came to a halt. Winning companies sent people to remove the plaques and celebration banners overnight. A movement against the aliens began worldwide. A day after the uproar, the Earth Federation finally spoke up. ¡°The truth is that we, Earth, are being blockaded by the aliens from the moon¡­¡± ¡°As an independent civilization, we should have the right to control our entry and exit from the planet¡­¡± ¡°But now, that right has been stripped away by the lunar aliens¡­¡± ¡°The Protective Shield, which should have served as a shield to protect Earth from being discovered by malicious civilizations in the universe, has become a tool for the lunar aliens to block our technological advancement¡­¡± ¡°The invitation from the Universe Federation of Civilizations to join them, sent to us, the civilization of Earth, is real¡­¡± ¡°We should have the right to decide whether to join the Universe Federation of Civilizations. But now, the lunar aliens have taken this right away from us. They even hid everything, concealed our existence, leading the Universe Federation of Civilizations to believe, until now, that we Earth people are with them, the lunar aliens¡­¡± ¡°If you fall behind, you will be beaten up. This iron law still holds true in the universe¡­¡± ¡°Now, if our Earth wants to obtain freedom, there is only one way out¡­¡± ¡°Break the Protective Shield and let the Universe Federation see us!¡± ¡°Break the Protective Shield and let the Aliens from the moon who violated the laws of the Federation receive the punishment they deserve!¡± ¡°Break the Protective Shield and let our Earth civilization join the harmonious family of the universe!¡± ¡°The nuclear weapons are ready. All our compatriots on the Earth, please pray for us.. May we break through the Protective Shield and regain the freedom of the people of the Earth!¡± Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: Star Destroyer Cannon Warning! Chapter 115: Star Destroyer Cannon Warning! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡± What¡¯s that?!¡± In Yuean City, countless people took to the streets, raising their heads and looking up at the sky. Above them, one battleship after another took flight. They were so numerous that they covered the sky, a sight that struck fear in the hearts of onlookers. ¡°So many ships, what are the aliens planning to do?!¡± ¡°Could they be preparing for more migration?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible, there are lots of gun barrels on these ships¡­¡± ¡°It seems like they¡¯re preparing for war. But who are they going to fight?!¡± ¡°Besides Earth, are there other intelligent beings in this solar system?!¡± The residents fell silent, shocked by this reality. Among the crowd, Chen Xiao and Zhuge Tao exchanged glances, their faces tense. ¡°Could it be that they are about to destroy Earth?!¡± ¡±1 don¡¯t know, they might be preparing to fight the Universe Federation of Civilizations¡­¡± ¡°With so many ships, surely they wouldn¡¯t need them all to fight Earth?!¡± The two believed there was a high probability that these ships were heading to war against the Universe Federation of Civilizations. ¡°Let¡¯s hope the United Federation of Civilizations wins¡­¡± ¡°Commander, the first wave of attack has arrived. The main weaponry includes kinetic guns, electromagnetic guns, and railguns. In addition to regular ammunition, there are some magnetic projectiles. They are 1cm in diameter and can self-detonate upon detecting an enemy target. Within a one-kilometer radius, they can destroy our base¡­¡± ¡°Can we intercept them?¡± ¡°We can, but there¡¯s a large number of these magnetic projectiles. Just the ones we¡¯ve detected exceed a hundred million. The energy consumed to intercept them with lasers is immense¡­¡± Laser weapons consume more energy the further they have to reach. To have any chance of intercepting the projectiles, a significant amount of energy would inevitably be wasted. Zhao Yu frowned. In cosmic warfare, kinetic guns were not advanced weapons. Due to the lack of air resistance in space, the ammunition of a kinetic gun almost has an infinite range, only stopping when it hits another celestial body or physical target. Even a civilization at level zero could manufacture a standard kinetic gun. However, the kinetic guns launched by the Moro fleet not only utilized the infinite range and low energy consumption of the kinetic guns, but they also incorporated various types of ammunition. Ordinary kinetic energy cannons could be created by level-o civilizations. As for the kinetic energy cannons launched by the Mara fleet, other than using the unlimited range of the kinetic energy cannons and the low energy consumption when firing, they also added various types of ammunition. Ordinary ammunition must hit the base point to work, but specialized ammunition is diverse. Some can release a magnetic net when they detect the base point, disrupting its internal structure. Others explode into many tiny fragments just before hitting the enemy unit. In the frictionless environment of space, even tiny fragments moving at high speeds can destroy a base point. Zhao Yu looked at the data Uncle Da provided. His frown deepened. The data showed that using a laser defense system to intercept the ammunition of kinetic cannons was not efficient. In space warfare, besides technology, it¡¯s also a contest of resources and energy. In terms of resources, apart from providing ammunition for various weapons, there¡¯s also the need to convert them into energy. The energy conversion core of the Moro fleet is a type II particle black hole with an energy efficiency and power output 20 times that of a third-generation nuclear fusion. If they convert the same amount of energy, Zhao Yu¡¯s side uses 20 times more resources than the enemy. In addition to this, the energy consumption of various weapon facilities in this war is also an issue. Take the laser defense system, for example. If every intercepted kinetic cannon shell consumes 1000 units of energy, then the energy consumed by the enemy¡¯s kinetic cannon is only 1. This is like trading a high-quality horse for a poor one. The more lasers are used for interception, the greater the loss. For Zhao Yu, the loss of resources is secondary. The real key point is the replenishment of energy. The energy released by third-generation nuclear fusion has an upper limit, which is 20 times less than that of the enemy¡¯s type II particle blackhole. Once the energy supply can¡¯t keep up with the energy consumption, the base point will be breached. If one point is broken, the entire defense line will be useless. ¡°Is there any other more energy-efficient way to intercept these kinetic cannon shells?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Uncle Da nodded: ¡°Many of our destroyers are also equipped with kinetic cannons. We can use them to intercept. However, due to the difference in energy devices, our energy consumption is still 20 times that of the enemy, but it is much better than the laser interception which consumes over 1000 times more energy¡­¡± 20 times, this is a technological gap, it can¡¯t be helped. If kinetic cannons can be used, it¡¯s best. Zhao Yu nodded: ¡°Then let those destroyers intercept these kinetic cannon shells, and use lasers to intercept when they can¡¯t handle it¡­¡± The advantages and disadvantages of kinetic cannons are clear. The advantage is infinite range, very low energy consumption during firing, and even a stone can be used as ammunition, though it¡¯s not as powerful as specialized ammunition. But the disadvantage is also clear, it can only be considered a physical attack, and the trajectory is fixed, almost no self-steering ability, can be intercepted by calculating the trajectory in advance. Moreover, it¡¯s easily melted away when encountering other energy attacks. Zhao Yu went through the frontline affairs one by one, made sure there would be no mistakes in the first wave of attacks, then he relaxed a bit, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Uncle Da hesitated for a moment, then said: ¡°There¡¯s some movement on Earth¡­¡± ¡°What kind of movement?!¡± ¡°They¡¯ve stirred up public opinion, saying we¡¯re blocking them and want to join the Universe Federation¡­¡± ¡°Universe Federation?!¡± Zhao Yu was stunned for a moment, then frowned: ¡°Did the message from the Moro fleet penetrate the Protective Shield and reach Earth?!¡¯1 ¡°I¡¯m not sure, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that the Moro fleet has this ability¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, saying, ¡°Let them create chaos. I don¡¯t have time to pay attention right now¡­¡± Uncle Da continued, ¡°Commander, it seems they¡¯re deploying nuclear weapons, preparing to breach the Protective Shield¡­¡± ¡°Breach the Protective Shield?!¡± Zhao Yu was speechless, ¡°The Protective Shield and the Earth laser defense system were built to protect them. Are they courting death by doing this?!¡± If they had breached it earlier, it might not have been so bad. But now, with the Moro fleet launching a large-scale attack, any stray bullet hitting Earth could lead to a major disaster. ¡°How many warships do we have left on Blue Moon?¡± ¡°Not many. The front line is tense. Any available warships have been redeployed. Only five guardships and a hundred or so transport ships remain¡­¡± ¡°However, we do have quite a number of space combat robots, around a hundred thousand. But they can¡¯t handle nuclear weapons¡­¡± Uncle Da added, ¡°If Earth targets a specific point for breakthrough, there¡¯s a high chance the laser defense base will be exhausted¡­¡± ¡°Earth¡¯s nuclear weapons arc powerful within planets with an atmosphere. If we don¡¯t intercept, the base will be damaged. If we do intercept, given their nuclear reserve, the base¡¯s energy consumption may exceed supply¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, not interested in wondering why Earth would act this way. He¡¯d done his part by building the Earth¡¯s Protective Shield and laser defense system. If Earth chose to face the universe directly now, that was their decision and they¡¯d have to face the consequences. ¡°Commander, should we dispatch guardships over there? Sending just a hundred more could prevent the sky dome from being breached¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dispatch them. The front line is critical and we can¡¯t afford to leave such a gap in the guardship lineup. There¡¯s no need to waste troops there¡­¡± After some thought, Zhao Yu spoke, ¡°If they want to breach the protective Shield, let them. Don¡¯t worry about the Blue Moon guardships. Just ensure the safety of our transport ships¡­¡± He saw on the video feed that many people had broken into the Blue Moon factory and started causing damage. While the Blue Moon factory was under his name, Earth bore all the costs. For him, the initial goal was to recover technology points. If it was destroyed, so be it. They¡¯d only regret it later. In comparison, the resources mined by Xiaotian were the real priority at the moment, determining the course of the war. Zhao Yu stated directly, ¡°Warn Earth. For any reason, if one of our Xiaotian units goes missing on Earth, we will strike their most densely populated area with a Star-destroying cannon¡­.¡± Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: 3,000 Nuclear Bombs Break the Sky (1) Chapter 116: 3,000 Nuclear Bombs Break the Sky (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Lunar base, control room. [ ¡°Would you like to spend 100 tech points to raise Mathematics from 1.99 to 2.00?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Yu had only 15,000 tech points left, he had to be careful not to squander them, incrementing the seven basic sciences one bit at a time. Once he had increased all seven basic sciences to 2.00, the Type I Particle Black Hole Propulsion Device finally appeared on the exchange list. The cost was within his estimation, only requiring 10,000 tech points. ¡°Do you want to spend 10,000 tech points to get the Type I Particle Black Hole Propulsion Device?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± [Base: Level 2] [Experience: 110800/300000] [Technology Points: 4230] [Type I particle black hole thruster under construction. Time remaining: 7 days.] ¡°7 days should be enough time!¡± Zhao Yu let out a sigh of relief. The gravitational wave detector indicated that the Moro fleet would not reach the Inferno frontline for another 15 days. Before the enemy arrived, his spaceship would be modified. Although it was not as advanced as the enemy¡¯s, his Type 1 Particle Black Hole Propulsion Device could level the playing field in terms of speed. Earth, Xia Du Base. ¡°We have received a transmission from the Moon!¡± Colonel Chu and others were busy with nuclear bomb deployment when someone suddenly reported the situation. Everyone was surprised and immediately inquired about what the extraterrestrial beings on the Moon had said. ¡°The Moon has issued a warning to us, stating that if one of their Sky Shriekers goes missing or is damaged on the Blue Star, for any reason, they will launch a Star Destroyer cannon towards the area with the densest activity of life forms on our Blue Star¡­¡± ¡°What?! 11 ¡°This is outrageous!!¡± ¡°How can a mining machine be compared with a living person?!¡± ¡°This is too much! H People expressed their outrage. Senator Zhou, however, heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°It seems they haven¡¯t noticed our activities yet¡­¡± ¡°The chances are slim¡­¡± Colonel Chu shook his head, ¡°The move to mobilize nuclear weapons is too significant, they couldn¡¯t have missed it. I think they haven¡¯t mentioned it because they are likely unable to stop it at the moment¡­¡± ¡°Unable to stop?¡± The council members looked confused. Colonel Chu nodded, ¡°The Universal Federation must have put tremendous pressure on them, making them hesitant to act rashly now¡­¡± ¡°This means, we just need to break through the Protective Shield¡¯s defenses, and we¡¯ve succeeded¡­¡± ¡°What are we waiting for then? Get them moving!¡± ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t afford any delays, breaking through the Protective Shield is the key!¡± Without wasting any time, they picked up their keys, entered their unique councilor¡¯s codes, and activated the nuclear commands. Biyang City, located overseas near the North Pole, was chosen as the main location for the attack on the Protective Shield. Mid-air, over a thousand fighter jets were live broadcasting the attack on the Protective Shield to the world, each equipped with a camera. Almost everyone around the globe was glued to their TVs, closely watching the Earth¡¯s joint counterattack operation. ¡°The aliens will definitely try to stop us, we have to find a way to fight back¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our Earth¡¯s think tanks surely have various contingency plans¡­¡± ¡°In my opinion, this attack on Biyang City might just be a decoy, the real attack could be somewhere else¡­¡± ¡°Will the person above please shut up, don¡¯t leak any secrets¡­¡± At this moment, the world was watching. Everyone was on edge, worrying that the aliens might interrupt at the crucial moment. Many even temporarily abstained from eating meat, praying for the operation to go smoothly. ¡°What do you think, how will the aliens respond?¡± ¡°They have a robot army, 1 think they might deploy them to fight¡­¡± ¡°Not scared, we have millions of troops stationed in Biyang City, and dozens of aircraft carriers at the sea¡­¡± ¡°Maybe they will send warships to attack Biyang City¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I once had the privilege to see an alien transport ship, it was incredibly huge, covering the sky, at least 10 kilometers long¡­¡± ¡°If their transport ships are 10 kilometers long, wouldn¡¯t their warships be even more terrifying?!¡± ¡°Can we really win?!¡± ¡°We must win, justice will prevail!¡± Many people spoke confidently about winning, but deep down they were worried, fearful of losing this battle. Because they understood that if they lost, the Blue Star would enter an age of eternal darkness, with no light to speak of. 11 It¡¯s started!¡± In the live broadcast, a ground launch pad opened, revealing a rocket carrying a nuclear weapon equivalent to 100,000 tons of TNT. With a violent tremble, the missile took off, speeding towards the sky. Over a thousand fighter jets aimed their cameras at the nuclear-armed rocket, watching from afar. The rocket climbed rapidly. In a short while, it had pierced through the clouds. Just as it was about to enter outer space, a laser suddenly came down from above. ¡°Boom¡ª!¡± The nuclear bomb, not yet detonated, was triggered at that moment, exploding high in the sky. A mushroom cloud appeared out of nowhere, the sky¡¯s clouds instantly cleared, forming a vacuum zone. Visible shockwaves spread around. 11 It¡¯s been intercepted!!¡± Everyone watching this scene around the globe felt a harsh tug at their hearts. ¡°Look, there are more rockets!¡± As people were struggling with the reality, on the ground, over a hundred missile launchers stood up. One after another, rockets carrying nuclear weapons ascended rapidly, heading towards the mushroom cloud. ¡°Boom-!¡± ¡°Boom-!¡± ¡°Boom-! I Lasers shot down from outer space, continuously triggering the nuclear weapons on the rockets prematurely. The entire sky was filled with nothing but the light and smoke from various explosions. ¡°We must win!!¡± ¡°Come on!!¡± The internet was flooded with words of encouragement. The global community stood united against a common enemy, demonstrating a level of unity never seen before. ¡°Wait, look at the shockwaves¡­¡± Someone sharp-eyed noticed that the fighter jet¡¯s camera had zoomed in. Higher up in the sky, layers of visible shockwaves, like huge waves, burst through the horizon, reaching the heavens. ¡°Sizzle ¡ª!¡± From beyond the sky, ripples started appearing on the visible transparent sky curtain, causing people to feel extremely excited. ¡°It¡¯s working!¡± People soon found that these shockwaves seemed to disrupt the laser system, causing the nuclear weapons, which would normally be detonated at a certain height, to ascend further, flying an extra third of the distance before detonation. A number was rapidly changing on the bottom of the live broadcast screen. ¡°150¡­166¡­215¡­¡± 11 215 nuclear bombs have been launched already¡­¡± ¡°300¡­¡± As more nuclear bombs were launched, the height of the mushroom clouds also increased. This meant that the origin of the laser shots was affected by the shockwaves. ¡°I get it, the laser system is indeed strong, but within the planet, where there¡¯s atmosphere, it¡¯s easily disrupted by shockwaves, delaying its lock-on time¡­¡± ¡°As long as our shockwaves are continuous, we can eventually break through the laser system¡¯s lock, and finally destroy the Protective Shield!¡± On the internet, some amateur scientists seemed to understand the key to this attack. And indeed, just like they said, the Earth¡¯s nuclear bombs were being launched one after another, like they were free. The mushroom clouds from the explosions grew bigger and bigger. Later on, a single nuclear bomb¡¯s mushroom cloud was even larger than the cloud from a hundred nuclear bombs previously. ¡°We¡¯ve reached the megaton range¡­¡± ¡°I wonder what the yield is now!¡± ¡°Judging by the range, it should be at least 10 million TNT equivalent. This is absolutely ridiculous, one could destroy an island¡­¡± ¡°A thousand nuclear bombs have been launched, that¡¯s one-tenth of our reserves¡­¡± ¡°The effect is obvious, the mushroom clouds are very close to outer space where the lasers are coming from¡­¡± ¡°Faster!¡± ¡°Go for it!¡± People all over the world were excited, wishing they could turn into a nuclear bomb themselves and break through a few meters into the sky. ¡°1500¡­¡± ¡°2000¡­¡± The closer they got to outer space, the slower the nuclear bombs seemed to break through. People¡¯s hearts were in their throats, their eyes unblinking as they stared at the sky on their screens. ¡°3000¡­¡± ¡°Boom ¡ª!¡± Above the sky, one rocket broke through the encirclement, hitting a base point before the laser could fire. With a thunderous bang, the transparent shield in the sky shattered like glass, scattering in all directions. In just a quarter of an hour, the sky curtain covering the entire globe disappeared completely. ¡°We¡¯ve won!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve achieved victory!!!¡± The Protective Shield was broken, several fighter jets raced across the sky, daring to cross the clouds and fly into outer space. ¡°There¡¯s no attack, no lasers, we¡¯ve really succeeded! The whole world cheered. But soon, people noticed a change on the screen. The fighter jets that had flown into outer space aimed their cameras at the universe. In the screen, the vast universe, not too far away, was sparkling with constant fireworks. Like billions of bundles of fireworks bursting open, bright and spectacular. ¡°Looking at the location, it seems to be near Mars¡­¡± ¡°Where do fireworks come from in space?¡± H No, this is a war, a war on a cosmic scale!¡± ¡°It must be the Galactic Federation fighting the evil moon aliens¡­.¡± Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: Information for the Universe Federationli Chapter 117: Information for the Universe Federationli Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation There was a large-scale firefight happening near Mars. This news shocked everyone across the globe, including the Earth Federation. After realizing that there was no reaction from beyond the moon when the Protective Shield was broken, the Earth Federation confidently deployed a large number of detection tools. Several observation satellites and orbiting telescopes were launched into outer space from above Biyang City. After a few days of observation, the situation was finally clarified. ¡°The entire Martian orbit has a laser defense system¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that this laser defense system was set up by the aliens from the moon. Their aim is obvious, they wanted to hide the existence of Earth¡­¡± ¡°Luckily, the Galactic Federation is stronger. They discovered our existence and chose to attack after brief negotiations¡­¡± ¡°The fireworks beyond the Martian orbit are the frontline of their battle¡­¡± As soon as this information was out, the entire internet was shocked. ¡°We must do something!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let the Galactic Federation lose heart¡­¡± ¡°We must fight, join forces with them, and bring down the extraterrestrials from the moon¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to enlist for this fight for justice¡­¡± ¡°Join the fight! Join the fight! Join the fight!¡± The online clamor was extremely high, with most people wanting to participate in this historic event. Xia-Du Base. ¡°What are your thoughts on the war between the forces beyond the moon and the Galactic Federation?!¡± After a few days of observation, the Federation¡¯s congress members had become calmer. When they found out about the war, they were not excited, but rather appeared worried. ¡°The expert group has analyzed it. Both their spacecrafts are extremely fast. The one from the moon reached 500 Mach, and the Galactic Federation¡¯s reached 10,000 Mach¡­¡± ¡°Besides that, all types of weapons they use are far beyond our imagination¡­¡± ¡°Electromagnetic cannons, rail guns, kinetic energy cannons, star destroyers, lasers and so on¡­ All these weapons can easily destroy Blue Star¡­¡± ¡°And our nuclear weapons, in the universe, there is no air, thus no pressure, and therefore no shock wave¡­¡± ¡°The high temperature and nuclear radiation produced by the explosion, without a medium in the universe, can only propagate in the form of radiation, which is only comparable to the weakest electromagnetic gun, interfering with electronic equipment¡­¡± There are all types of radiation throughout the universe, many of which are even more terrifying than what our nuclear weapons can create. Spaceships that can withstand these radiations naturally are not afraid of the radiation released by nuclear weapons. Senator Zhou thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the maximum speed our spaceships can reach?¡± ¡°20 Mach, but that¡¯s only if we sacrifice some cargo space and use them just as spaceships¡­¡± ¡± If it¡¯s loaded with fuel and weapons, reaching Mach 10 is already a miracle¡­¡± Colonel Chu shook his head and said, ¡°The most crucial issue is our flight speed is too slow. Even if we want to support the Galactic Federation, it would take us 1833 days to reach the Martian frontline from Earth¡­¡± He paused for a moment, then added, ¡°There¡¯s another important issue now¡­¡± ¡°If we help the Galactic Federation, the aliens from the moon are likely to divert forces to deal with us¡­¡± ¡°With their power, a few shots from their star destroyers would be enough to devastate Earth, or at the very least, kill seventy to eighty percent of the human population¡­¡± Colonel Chu sighed.¡± That¡¯s why we can¡¯t send troops now. This will attract attention from beyond the moon.¡± ¡°Our only means to help the Galactic Federation at present is through intelligence!¡± ¡°The good news is, there¡¯s a speed limit in the universe¡ªthe speed of light. Our electromagnetic signal transmission time is the same as theirs¡­¡± ¡°Sharing information about the aliens from the moon is our best option right now¡­¡± ¡°It not only helps us avoid attention from those beyond the moon, but also shows our stance to the Galactic Federation. That way, even if they annihilate the aliens, they won¡¯t blame us¡­¡± After hearing this, everyone present was silent for a long time. Finally, Senator Sun asked, ¡°Do we really need to join the Galactic Federation?!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Earth remain independent?!¡± Colonel Chu shook his head.¡± ¡°The technology gap is too wide. Any alien civilization can easily destroy Earth¡­¡± ¡°Only by attaching ourselves to a powerful civilization can we survive right now¡­¡± ¡°If the Galactic Federation can accommodate 77 civilizations, they can certainly accommodate us¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re skilled at learning from others to control them. As long as we can endure this initial period, the future of the people on Earth will surely shine brightly¡­¡± ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s keep a close eye on the ships and movements beyond the moon and seize opportunities to pass on information to the Galactic Federation.. After three days of preparation, the Earth Federation finally had a somewhat complete set of intelligence. ¡°We can¡¯t see clearly because of the moon¡¯s curtain, but we have detected almost all the spaceships beyond the moon¡­¡± ¡°Good, attach these spaceship details and coordinates, along with our relationship with those beyond the moon, and send them all to the Galactic Federation¡­¡± ¡°Remember, avoid detection devices beyond the moon, they absolutely must not discover us¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The information sent was divided into three parts. The first part detailed the history, culture, origins, and technology of Earth, along with the current state of the extraterrestrial blockade and oppression on the moon. The second part detailed all the observations they could make about the spaceships of the moon¡¯s aliens, and their distribution. The third part asked the Galactic Federation what they should do to help. ¡°With our intelligence, the Galactic Federation should have an easier fight!¡± ¡°Indeed, we¡¯ve told them the locations and coordinates of all the spaceships beyond the moon, they owe us a favor even if they win!¡± ¡°Absolutely, in war, intelligence is paramount. Our intelligence could potentially decide the course of the battle¡­¡± ¡°Phew, we¡¯ve done all we can, now it¡¯s up to the Galactic Federation¡­¡± Moon Base. ¡°The Type I Particle Black Hole Thruster is completed, which class of spaceship should we retrofit first?¡± ¡°Shuttle ships!¡± Uncle Da, with a serious expression, said, ¡°The enemy has a deadly weapon, the Type III Particle Black Hole Collapse Bomb, which we cannot defend against¡­¡± ¡°If our defensive line is broken and their shuttle ships get in, we¡¯ll struggle to intercept them, or to put it another way, our escort ships can¡¯t keep up with their speed¡­¡± ¡°Prioritize the retrofitting of shuttle ships so they can be used to collide in critical times¡­¡± ¡°The second priority is escort ships, the few battleships that can defend against enemy attacks¡­¡± There¡¯s a clear technology gap between the two sides. Regardless of battleships, destroyers or cruisers, even if equipped with new Particle Black Hole Thrusters, they are still limited by energy conversion technology and energy release technology, making it hard to strike effectively. Zhao Yu nodded, after discussing the retrofitting of the spaceships, he briefly asked about the situation on Earth. ¡°On the Earth side, they¡¯ve only sent some detection equipment into space after blowing open the sky curtain, and haven¡¯t taken further action¡­¡± ¡°However, we just intercepted an electromagnetic signal from Earth, it carries a lot of intelligence information¡­¡± Uncle Da projected the cosmic space around Earth, several cloaked disk-shaped spaceships were patrolling. Though he didn¡¯t think Earth could pose a threat, Uncle Da still dispatched many disk-shaped ships, which weren¡¯t needed on the battlefield, to monitor every movement of Earth. ¡°Is this intelligence for the Moro fleet?!¡± Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: Chapter 25: You Want to Play a Game of Wisdom?! Chapter 118: Chapter 25: You Want to Play a Game of Wisdom?! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°It was sent to the Moro fleet, only, they seem to think that the Moro fleet is the Galactic Federation, backed by 77 civilizations¡­¡± Uncle Da shook his head, ¡°The false information of the Moro fleet didn¡¯t fool us, but it seems to have fooled Earth¡­¡± ¡°What is in the intelligence?¡± ¡°The first part is an introduction about Earth, from its origin and development to its current technological level, weapons situation, and so on¡­ They have revealed almost everything¡­¡± ¡°The second part is about us. Earth has strongly described how we¡¯ve been blockading and oppressing them¡­¡± ¡°And, they have included their guess about us¡­¡± ¡°What guess?¡± Zhao Yu asked curiously. ¡°Earth guesses that our mothership is damaged and can¡¯t leave the solar system. That¡¯s why we were forced to trade with them, aiming to promote their technology to repair our spaceship¡­¡± ¡°Once our spaceship is repaired successfully, we would destroy them. They are lucky that the Galactic Federation arrived, otherwise, they would undoubtedly be doomed¡­¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Earth people really have a wild imagination¡­¡± However, he could understand, after all, his initial intention to trade with Earth was to retrieve technology points and enhance himself. But the people of Earth don¡¯t know this. To reach a reasonable conclusion, they can only guess in this direction. ¡°The third part of the intelligence is the distribution of our spaceships near the first defensive line¡­¡± Uncle Da laughed, ¡°This part of the intelligence can be said to be the most useless¡­¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s us or the Moro fleet, we all have gravitational wave detectors. Within the solar system, we can detect the traces of spaceships regardless of distance and time¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded. Since getting the gravitational wave detector, he seldom looked at other types of detectors. ¡°Because other types of detection methods, no matter what, have a time-distance limitation. Unlike the gravitational wave detector, it can almost simultaneously detect the movement of enemy warships.¡± ¡°The last part is Earth asking the ¡®Galactic Federation¡¯ what they need to do and how they can help¡­¡± A thought crossed Zhao Yu¡¯s mind, and he asked, ¡°Were all the signals sent by Earth intercepted?¡± ¡°No!¡± Uncle Da shook his head, ¡°Electromagnetic wave signals are close to the speed of light. It¡¯s impossible to intercept them from all angles unless a canopy is set up in advance¡­¡± ¡°But the canopy we set up on Earth was broken by them¡­¡± ¡°So, this intelligence can only be intercepted, not entirely blocked¡­¡± Zhao Yu frowned, ¡°So, could the Moro fleet also receive it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°If they receive this intelligence, our disguise as the Huaxia Galactic Alliance would be exposed¡­¡± Zhao Yu crossed his fingers against his forehead, slightly closing his eyes, starting to think. After a while, he opened his eyes, ¡°If the Moro fleet receives this intelligence, they will certainly attack more boldly¡­¡± The Protective Shield of Earth being broken is like taking off the underwear for all to see, the details will naturally be exposed. The Moro fleet is very likely to believe this intelligence from Earth. ¡°Commander, what do we do now?!¡± ¡°This situation has both pros and cons¡­¡± ¡°The bad part is, we can no longer use the banner of the Huaxia Galactic Alliance to intimidate the Moro fleet¡­¡± ¡°But, now my base has been upgraded to level 2, as long as we continue to drag this out, there¡¯s still a chance¡­¡± ¡°The good part is, knowing we don¡¯t have backup, the Moro fleet will think we are still at the late stage of level 1 civilization¡¯s technology¡­¡± ¡°This way, they will attack carelessly, which can leave us some room for counterattack¡­¡± After deep thought, Zhao Yu decided to take this opportunity to destroy a part of the alien spaceships. But how exactly to do it, needs careful consideration. ¡°Report, the technological level of Earth seems to be only around 0.75¡­¡± Receiving the detailed detection results, Seth was still a bit puzzled, ¡°What do they mean by breaking the Protective Shield themselves?!¡± A few days ago, reconnaissance ships reported that the Earth¡¯s Protective Shield was broken from the inside, allowing for detection. This left them utterly baffled, unable to comprehend the intentions of the people on Earth. ¡°Could it be that they¡¯re deliberately showing a technological level of only 0.75 to lure us?!¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t make sense, they¡¯ve already revealed a technological level of around 1.8, why would they disguise themselves like this?!¡± This was as absurd and eerie as someone introducing themselves as if it¡¯s their first meeting after months of acquaintance. Just as Seth and the others were puzzled, suddenly, someone reported, ¡°We¡¯ve received an intelligence report from Earth¡­¡± ¡°Spit it out!¡± ¡°They say they¡¯re not with the moon¡­¡± ¡°The aliens on the moon have been blockading and oppressing them¡­¡± ¡°They also say that the spaceship of the moon aliens is broken, they can¡¯t leave the solar system, and thus they negotiated with them, trying to stimulate their technological progress, and then repair the spaceship¡­¡± ¡°Not together?!¡± Everyone was stunned on the spot. ¡°It¡¯s false, it should be false!¡± Seth frowned, ¡°The spaceship is broken, and they can¡¯t fix it themselves, so they want to boost a 0.75-level civilization to fix a spaceship that requires 2.0-level technology?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! Even given ten thousand years, a 0.75-level civilization wouldn¡¯t reach 2.0, can the moon aliens live that long?!¡± ¡°Do they think we¡¯re idiots?!¡± ¡°This is definitely their conspiracy¡­¡± ¡°Exactly, this is absolutely a trick they¡¯re playing, trying to confuse us¡­¡± Everyone agreed that this was another trick from the Earth people. However, Miro suddenly said, ¡°I think it might be true. The Protective Shield being broken from the inside doesn¡¯t make sense, and our detection shows that Earth only has a technological level of 0.75¡­¡± ¡°But the spaceship we¡¯ve seen has a technological level of at least 1.85, which clearly indicates that Earth is not with the moon¡­¡± Seth felt a headache coming on, earnestly said, ¡°Master Miro, you are being deceived by them. With their claimed low technological level, how could they break the Protective Shield¡± ¡°There¡¯s a laser defense system around Earth¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s been half a month since we set off, and during this time, the Moro fleet¡¯s three groups have been continuously attacking the Hellfire Line¡­¡± ¡°The released energy is enough to destroy Earth a hundred million times¡­¡± ¡°Even we haven¡¯t broken this laser line, let alone a mere 0.75-level civilization?!¡± ¡°So, this is definitely a distraction by Earth, trying to deceive us¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s fake!¡± The other captains nodded, agreeing with Seth¡¯s argument. ¡°Is that so?¡± Miro, somewhat uncertain, asked, ¡°What¡¯s their purpose in doing all this then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably an intelligence war, trying to use Earth as bait to lure us, then send false information¡­¡± Seth¡¯s eyes flashed for a moment, and he turned his head to ask, ¡°Apart from this, is there any other intelligence?¡± ¡°There¡¯s also information about the distribution of the moon aliens¡¯ spaceships¡­¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Seth scoffed, ¡°We know very well where the ships near the Hellfire Line are, do we need them to specifically pass it to us?!¡± ¡°Without a doubt, this is definitely their trick!¡± Following that, Seth seemed to realize something, and he bellowed in rage, ¡°How dare they!¡± ¡°Do they think all of us Glenn people are fools?¡± ¡°They dare to play such a low-level intelligence game!¡± Everyone in the room was outraged, feeling insulted. ¡°After our victory, I want to capture their leader and torture him harshly to vent my anger¡­¡± Seeing everyone else saying this, Miro started to believe it too and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s false, let¡¯s just ignore it¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Seth said harshly, ¡°If they want to play tricks, we will play along, pretend that we believe it, and take the opportunity to destroy them¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, these damn giants dare to challenge our intelligence. They¡¯re asking for humiliation¡­¡± ¡°Since they want to engage in an intelligence battle, we Glenn people can¡¯t back down, we¡¯ll see who can outsmart who!¡± Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: The Planet Chapter 119: The Planet-Bombing Plan!_i Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°We¡¯ve received a reply!¡± ¡°The Galactic Federation has responded to us!¡± Everyone in the Earth Federation was thrilled and overjoyed. ¡°Quick, see what they said!¡± ¡°Translating now¡­¡± Moments later, the translator, with an excited expression, announced, ¡°The Galactic Federation says they¡¯ve noted our stance and asked us not to worry, but to first remove the laser defense system on Earth¡­¡± ¡°And then wait for the right opportunity, they¡¯ll tell us when to act¡­¡± ¡°No wonder it¡¯s the Galactic Federation, even in these times, they¡¯re still considering us¡­¡± ¡°Yes, if they had told us to clash with the moon aliens right now, 1 would have had doubts, but now it¡¯s clear, they truly are the Galactic Federation¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s continue to use nuclear weapons, to broaden our achievements and strive to remove the laser blockade system soon¡­¡± Another Earth Federation meeting was convened. During the meeting, the council members argued vehemently. ¡°We should first breach the laser blockade system above the summer capital; we are the core of the entire eastern hemisphere and hold a crucial strategic position¡­¡± ¡°No, we should clear the laser blockade system above Gusar City, we carry the freedom of humanity¡­¡± The council members debated fiercely over which location¡¯s laser defense system should be cleared next. At the round table, Colonel Chu did not join in the argument. Instead, he was turning his ballpoint pen in thought. On the side, Senator Sun, who had argued until he was hoarse, picked up his cup to drink water. Noticing Colonel Chu¡¯s silence, he hastily said, ¡°Little Chu, you should say something too¡­¡± Colonel Chu glanced at him and frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t you find this matter a bit odd?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s odd?!¡± Senator Sun was taken aback and looked puzzled. Colonel Chu solemnly said, ¡°The reaction of the moon aliens is a bit too calm. There¡¯s no anger for our rebellious actions¡­¡± ¡°After discovering that we wanted to use nuclear weapons to break the Protective Shield, they merely warned us not to harm their Xiaotian, without concerning themselves about anything else¡­¡± ¡°Even the Xiaotian is so important to them, the laser defense system is obviously more valuable, why would they ignore it?!¡± Colonel Chu suddenly remembered a long time ago, Zhao Yu said during a negotiation that he was willing to trade a laser defense system to protect Earth. Could it be, were they really protecting Earth?! Senator Sun chuckled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you overthinking? They¡¯re clearly overwhelmed by Earth and are focusing all their energy on the Mars front¡­¡± If we change our perspective¡­ Assuming the laser defense system is indeed protecting Earth, our actions to break the Protective Shield would be seen as suicide by the moon side. As the saying goes, it¡¯s hard to convince a doomed ghost with good words¡­ Colonel Chu was taken aback and quickly shared his speculation in a low voice. ¡°Could that really be the case?!¡± Senator Sun was somewhat hesitant. ¡°Better safe than sorry¡­¡± Colonel Chu whispered, ¡°If the Galactic Federation wins, the presence or absence of a laser system isn¡¯t critical, but if the laser defense system is truly protecting us, the larger the breach, the bigger the blow we could suffer¡­¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s your idea?!¡± ¡°We let them argue, we withdraw¡­¡± At this moment, Senator Smith stood up and loudly announced, ¡°Everyone, stop arguing. I just had the tech team analyze this¡­¡± ¡°If we want to break the laser blockade system from a new location, we need at least 3,000 nuclear bombs¡­¡± ¡°But our Earth currently only has 11,000 nuclear weapons left. If we strike from other places, we can only break four base points at most¡­¡± ¡°But if we expand from the breach above Biyang City, it takes only 300 nuclear bombs to break a base point, and we could break at least 30 base points¡­¡± ¡°So, I think, at present, we should expand the breach as much as possible, at least to a degree that allows the Galactic Federation¡¯s spaceship to land, right?!¡± ¡°Once the Galactic Federation¡¯s spaceship arrives and lands on our Earth, would we still worry about not being able to remove the laser blockade system?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, half of the council members stood up in agreement, clearly having consulted with Smith beforehand. Senator Sun hesitated for a moment, but ultimately did not stand up to rebut. Choosing to be cautious, he decided to trust Colonel Chu for now. Soon, the meeting concluded. The final decision was to continue attacking from above Biyang City and expand the breach in the blockade. According to the plan, the remaining 11,000 nuclear bombs could break at least 30 base points. This meant that centered on Biyang City, four or five surrounding cities would be free from the blockade. ¡°By calculations, our six fleets can completely break through the blockade of the Ming Fire Line with one day of intensive attack¡­¡± The vanguard fleet was less than 1 billion kilometers away from the Ming Fire Point and would arrive in four days. Aboard the temporary command ship, Leader Seth and the other captains were discussing the attack plan. ¡°We have two options¡­¡± ¡°The first is to break the Ming Fire Line blockade, then proceed gradually, continuously destroying the enemy¡¯s fleets. We would set up a temporary base near the Ming Fire Point and defend it, gradually pushing forward¡­¡± ¡°The second is to break the blockade at the Ming Fire Point, send in a shuttle ship to rush in, bypass all enemy ships, head straight for Earth, and detonate the particle black hole¡­¡± The first plan is safer but also more time-consuming. The second plan is more aggressive, but if successful, it would achieve most of our mission. ¡°For the first plan, we might not have enough fuel and would need to set up a resource collection base on Mars¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, the enemy¡¯s technology is average, but they have a lot of warships. Just near the Ming Fire Point, there are nearly 200,000 warships. Destroying them all would consume a lot of energy¡­¡± Their particle black hole, though efficient in energy conversion (20 times that of the third-generation nuclear fusion), doesn¡¯t create energy out of thin air and requires the addition of special fuel for the transformation reaction. The fuel carried by the spaceship is limited. Besides the demand for propulsion, every attack also consumes energy, which will eventually run out. In the past 20 days, the three fleets near Pluto have been attacking the Ming Fire Point mainly because a supply line has been set up on Pluto, which can quickly replenish energy. In contrast, their six fleets had to conserve fuel, and had been just hurrying on their way for the past 20 days without firing a single shell. ¡°Then we¡¯ll choose the second plan. According to the simulation results, we only need to create a 20-second counter-attack vacuum to allow the shuttle ship to cross the blockade¡­¡± Seth pondered, ¡°This plan is indeed resource-saving, time-saving, quick, and effective. The only drawback is that it sacrifices the people on the shuttle ship¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to sacrifice. Leader Seth, let me go!¡± ¡°Let me go, there¡¯s no coward on our Shuttle 9¡­¡± ¡°Our Shuttle 10 is willing to go¡­¡± To their surprise, the moment he finished speaking, a bunch of shuttle crews volunteered for the mission. Destroying a planet with a shuttle ship, for the crew who treat their ships as their beloved, is the greatest romance. Even if they die, it¡¯s worth it. Moreover, if they succeed, their names would echo across the galaxy and might even enter the Hall of Heroes on the mother planet. Of course, a significant reason why these crews are willing to step forward is that the simulator shows a failure rate of only one in ten thousand, typically due to shuttle malfunction. After weighing for a moment, Seth made the decision. He said solemnly, ¡°Shuttle 10, the mission of destroying the enemy star is entrusted to you¡­¡± ¡°We promise to complete the mission¡­¡± The captain of Shuttle 10 saluted, resoundingly declaring, ¡°Glenn people will live forever!¡± ¡°All members of Shuttle 10, leave your nameplates.. After we win the war, I will personally take them to the Hall of Heroes!¡± Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: Beat Him at His Own Game Chapter 120: Beat Him at His Own Game Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Report, the vanguard has sent the battle plan¡­¡± Moro quickly took the plan and started reviewing it. It showed that the vanguard planned to send the shuttle ship first to head straight for Blue Star and destroy the enemy¡¯s headquarters. ¡°Input the related data of their plan into the simulator, let¡¯s see what it shows¡­¡± Soon, one after another, simulation results appeared on the big screen. After a hundred runs, all were successful. After a thousand runs, still, all were successful. Even after ten thousand runs, all were still successful. ¡°Great!¡± Moro was overjoyed and said with a smile, ¡°Tell Seth to give special praise to the crew of Shuttle 10, tell them, if they succeed, they will surely enter the Hall of Heroes¡­¡± ¡°Distance is 820 million kilometers. According to calculations, we should launch the attack in 5 minutes¡­¡± ¡°Right!¡± Seth nodded, ¡°Just follow the plan!¡± Five minutes later. Out of the sixty warships of the vanguard, twenty started their attack on the Ming Fire Line. One day later, these twenty warships ceased fire, supply ships approached to refill their fuel, and another twenty warships took over the attack. Half a day later, a shuttle ship left the formation and advanced ahead of the fleet at a speed much faster than normal. The First Defense Line, Fifth Base. Li Zongheng, with one hand plugged into the control room interface, was constantly calculating various data. When he noticed that an enemy shuttle ship had left the formation, he frowned slightly and quickly started to simulate the situation. ¡°A thousand times simulated, there¡¯s one scenario that could create a 20-second defensive vacuum¡­¡± ¡°20 seconds¡­ For regular warships it¡¯s not enough, but for a shuttle ship, there is indeed a chance they could breach¡­¡± ¡°This must be the enemy¡¯s battle plan¡­¡± As this was of utmost importance, Li Zongheng did not dare to decide on his own, he sent all the simulation data back. Eight minutes later, the lunar base received the intelligence. Uncle Da hurriedly reported the situation. ¡°So, their plan is to create an opportunity for the shuttle to infiltrate first, then directly blow up Earth?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Zhao Yu slightly nodded and continued, ¡°Simulate using a spaceship equipped with a Hall thruster, to see if we can intercept the shuttle mid-route¡­¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Uncle Da quickly began his calculations. Moments later, he shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult, we would need at least 120,000 escort ships in position in advance to have any chance of success¡­¡± ¡°Is there any way to destroy this shuttle without revealing that we are equipped with a particle black hole thruster?¡± ¡°Commander, are you suggesting¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded, ¡°1 want to take advantage of the fact that the enemy doesn¡¯t know we have a particle black hole thruster yet, to achieve more results. Just a shuttle ship is not worth it¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Uncle Da started to calculate again, simulating without exposing the particle black hole thruster. Half an hour later, Uncle Da exclaimed with surprise, ¡°1 found a way!¡± Zhao Yu immediately perked up, eager to hear the details. ¡°Our biggest concern about exposure is the enemy¡¯s gravity wave detector, which can detect across any distance in the solar system¡­¡± ¡°But the gravity wave detector has one drawback: it can only detect large mass bodies when their gravity overshadows that of smaller bodies¡­¡± ¡°Between Blue Star and Mars, there is a not-so-small comet¡­¡± ¡°We can force the enemy¡¯s shuttle to the vicinity of this comet and then collide our shuttle with it¡­¡± Zhao Yu interrupted, ¡°Would the enemy still approach if they knew our warship was on the comet?¡± ¡°We have numerous ships traveling to the Fifth Base every day, we could slightly adjust their routes¡­¡± ¡°Just drop off the shuttle during the 1-second window of gravitational wave contact fusion as the transport ship passes by the comet¡­¡± ¡°In this way, we won¡¯t expose our shuttle¡¯s particle black hole thruster, and they can also find a reason for the destruction of their shuttle afterward¡­¡± As Uncle Da was talking, he opened the star chart and started to simulate blocking and intercepting the enemy¡¯s shuttle. Tens of thousands of escort ships, acting as frontline support, conveniently reacted one by one just when the enemy¡¯s shuttle arrived. So everything looked like a coincidence, but it could force the shuttle near the comet. After carefully reviewing the simulation, Zhao Yu found no loopholes; it seemed like the enemy¡¯s shuttle arrived near the comet either unintentionally or by choice. ¡°Good, let¡¯s proceed as you suggested, start the deployment now!¡± As he spoke, he paused briefly, ¡°Also, prepare a backup plan, just in case we fail to intercept the shuttle near the comet. We must ensure that the shuttle never reaches here¡­¡± The moon was too close to Earth. With the speed of the shuttle, it could traverse the distance in 57 seconds. If the enemy decided not to attack Earth but targeted the moon first, it would spell disaster. ¡°Energy point 177 has run out of energy, 100 escort ships are replacing it¡­¡± ¡°Energy point 192 has run out of energy, 100 escort ships are replacing it¡­¡± On the vanguard fleet, Seth was glued to the screen, not daring to relax for a moment. A 20-second counter-attack vacuum period seemed simple, but it required meticulous planning. Every step had to be perfect to ensure the safe passage of Shuttle 10. ¡°The first batch of fleets stop for rotation, prepare to increase attack power¡­¡± Seth¡¯s command seemed vague, but in reality, the detailed tasks had been assigned ahead of time. Every battleship knew exactly what they needed to do and when. Everyone was on edge, operating their tasks meticulously. ¡°Shuttle 10 is 10 million kilometers from the Pluto line¡­¡± ¡°8 million kilometers¡­¡± ¡°6 million kilometers¡­¡± On the screen, Shuttle 10 dodged relentlessly under countless laser attacks, like a salmon swimming upstream. Its evasive maneuvers were pre-planned, taking advantage of the second¡¯s gap when energy points ran out and escort ships were replacing them to find safe spaces. At Base Five of the first line of defense, Li Zongheng was planning to adjust the sequence of the escort ships¡¯ replacement when he suddenly received a secret order from the Moon Base. After carefully reviewing it, he abandoned his adjustment plan and continued the attack as before. At the same time, he put his other hand into the control panel. Moments later, he calculated a position to force the enemy¡¯s shuttle to retreat. ¡°We can¡¯t puncture their shuttle here. If they detonate a particle black hole collapse bomb, the entire defensive line will be compromised¡­¡± ¡°We need to make it leave narrowly, to avoid arousing suspicion¡­¡± According to the original data, their Base Five indeed had no way to hit the enemy¡¯s shuttle. However, not long ago, the Moon Base sent him a batch of new escort ships and shuttles equipped with particle black hole propellers, which could easily intercept the shuttle. ¡°The commander doesn¡¯t want to reveal our ships have particle black hole propellers so soon. It seems he wants to use this opportunity to eliminate as many enemy battleships as possible¡­¡± Thinking along these lines, Li Zongheng started to contemplate ways to lure the enemy further in, ideally trapping all 60 vanguard battleships. After pondering for a moment without finding a feasible plan, he decided not to overthink it and focused on the task at hand. On the screen, the enemy¡¯s Shuttle 10 had broken through to a position 1 million kilometers outside the defense line. At the same time, all kinds of attacks from the enemy¡¯s battleships were fully activated, drastically increasing the energy consumption of the energy point lasers. Li Zongheng nodded slightly. He understood that the enemy¡¯s plan was officially underway. Now, it was a matter of whose plan would succeed.. Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: Breaking Through the Defense Line (1) Chapter 121: Breaking Through the Defense Line (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Pluto-Mothership. Moro and a few team leaders stood next to the gravity detector, their eyes glued anxiously to the screen. ¡°The charge has begun¡­¡± On the screen, Shuttle 10 moved like a fish with Parkinson¡¯s¡ªleft, then right, up, then down, shaking non-stop. But the expressions of those present were extremely serious, the atmosphere tense. ¡°We must succeed!¡± Someone murmured. On the screen, no energy attacks could be seen. Even though laser beams have mass, they are too small and too far away to be detected by the gravity wave. But based on the shuttle¡¯s movements, one could infer how critical the situation was. ¡°It¡¯s almost there¡­¡± On the screen, the curve representing Shuttle 10 was nearing the Pluto line. The closer it got to the Pluto line, the harder it was to dodge, especially within a range of 300,000 kilometers. It required preemptive evasion, and it couldn¡¯t repeat its path, or it would easily be hit. ¡°It¡¯s hit!¡± Suddenly, someone exclaimed. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in alarm. Indeed, the shuttle seemed to pause momentarily during its flight, but then quickly resumed its movement. ¡°Thank goodness for the energy shield, but it can¡¯t withstand many hits¡­¡± At the shuttle¡¯s highest speed, the power of the energy shield would drop. Faced with this kind of laser beam attack, it could only withstand a maximum of five hits. ¡°Damn it, what the hell is Seth¡¯s team doing? They need to support us now!¡± Someone cursed nervously. ¡°Look at the Pluto line!¡± Just then, someone else, who had been watching the defense base points near the Pluto line, cried out. Everyone turned to look. An important base point near the Pluto line exploded, followed quickly by a second, then a third. In just one second, more than thirty base points had been breached. ¡°Well done!¡± Moro clenched his fist, visibly exhilarated, ¡°Next, we¡¯ll drain their laser defense ships¡­¡± The screen zoomed in, revealing more than a thousand battleships filling in the space behind the Pluto line. Taking advantage of this gap, Shuttle 10 surged forward a hundred thousand kilometers in an instant. It was now less than a hundred thousand kilometers away from reaching the Pluto line¡ªa distance that could be covered in just 16 seconds at the shuttle¡¯s current speed. Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to the screen, staring intently at the thousand plus battleships, trying to deduce the state of the battle from their damage. 1 second, 2 seconds, 3 seconds. For a full five seconds, all the battleships remained intact, causing a lump to form in everyone¡¯s throat. Finally, at the 6th second, the image representing a battleship¡¯s gravitational wave detection became unstable, turning into a mess of chaotic lines. ¡°It¡¯s exploded!¡± Everyone cheered happily. The appearance of such lines meant that the battleship was no longer whole. This was not an isolated case. With the arrival of the 7th second, the curves representing the battleships on the screen started to ¡®blossom¡¯ at multiple points. The number of battleships still maintaining their mass sharply declined. By the 10th second, the screen only showed a hundred or so battleships with intact curves. ¡°Beautiful!¡± Everyone was overjoyed, eager to see the remaining ships completely obliterated. Unexpectedly, even when Shuttle 10 reached the Pluto line, over a hundred battleships still stood intact. ¡°This should be when the kinetic cannons hit, right?!¡± Even though they couldn¡¯t see the actual situation, everyone had an imagined scenario in their minds. In a universe filled with the chaos of war, billions of kinetic cannon bullets were pouring towards the remaining hundred battleships. Moro¡¯s gaze darted between the position of the shuttle and the state of the hundred or so laser defense ships. Finally, at the 16th second, Shuttle 10 reached the Pluto line, instantly passing through a gap in the defense line. Not far from him, over a hundred battleships stood like statues, unmoving. ¡°It made it through!¡± Just as Moro and the others were cheering, about half of the hundred-plus battleships turned around, seemingly launching an attack in pursuit of Shuttle 10. On the screen, Shuttle 10 was seen darting up and down, dodging left and right. Even though everyone couldn¡¯t see the bullets, at this moment, they could visualize the scene of countless attacks being launched. ¡°Just ten more seconds, and we¡¯ll have succeeded¡­¡± These passing ten seconds were the most dangerous. The distance was the closest, making it the hardest to dodge. ¡°Hit again!¡± A sharp-eyed captain noticed that Shuttle 10 paused for a split second while evading. ¡°Only three more chances¡­¡± No sooner had he finished speaking than Shuttle 10 paused again. People stopped talking, their full attention on the screen. ¡°It exploded!¡± Suddenly, someone cheered. On the screen, the curves of a dozen or so out of a hundred battleships crumbled, turning into chaotic tangles. But the next second, everyone¡¯s worry returned. In the image, the remaining few dozen battleships all turned around, facing the direction Shuttle 10 was escaping. They seemed to have received some command to attack the invader with all their might. ¡°Thump! Thump!¡± Two heart-stopping moments in quick succession. Unconsciously, Moro crushed the model in his hand. One more hit, and Shuttle 10¡¯s energy shield would shatter! At this moment, the dire consequences of those few dozen battleships focusing only on attacking Shuttle 10 became evident. ¡°Pop! Pop! Pop!¡± No one knew who was making sound effects, but on the screen, the curves of the remaining few dozen battleships exploded almost simultaneously. ¡°We won!¡± Cheers filled the room. Joy filled Moro¡¯s face, but as a captain, he did not relax at this moment. He quickly instructed to further enlarge the image. Battleships from neighboring bases began to divert to provide support as soon as they realized what was happening. But they were too slow and too far away to intercept Shuttle 10. ¡°Are you sure they can¡¯t catch up?!¡± ¡°No problem, once we¡¯re past the Pluto line, they can¡¯t stop our shuttle!¡± On the screen, within a few seconds, Shuttle 10 had already traveled more than 300,000 kilometers away from the Pluto line. At this distance, it would be extremely difficult for laser attacks to hit the agile shuttle. However, Shuttle 10 did not relax its vigilance. It continued to shimmy, each step charting a new course to avoid incoming laser attacks. Another 30 seconds passed. Shuttle 10 was getting further and further away. The ships still trying to chase it from the first defensive line were left far behind, and the distance was increasing over time. Only then did Moro finally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°We did it!¡± Overjoyed, Moro laughed heartily, ¡°Let everyone know that to celebrate Shuttle 10¡¯s victory, the entertainment room is free today! Everyone can go and enjoy themselves!¡± The faces of everyone in the room lit up at this. The entertainment room, built after the capture of Voyager 1, offered music, movies, and games. ¡°I want to watch that black-and-white silent film, it¡¯s so interesting¡­.¡± Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: Leaving a way out for the people of the blue planet chapter 122: leaving a way out for the people of the blue planet translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°ladies and gentlemen, it¡¯s march 16, 2029, summer city time. we have some great news. the spaceship from the united federation of the universe has broken through the alien blockade on the moon¡­¡± ¡°according to our scanners, the united federation¡¯s spaceship is heading towards our earth. they heard our call for help and are coming to our aid¡­¡± the news broke, and cheers erupted worldwide. people dressed in festive colors took to the streets, singing and dancing, welcoming the arrival of the federation¡¯s spaceship. ¡°to celebrate the breakthrough by the united federation¡¯s spaceship, all games under qiuqiu are offering a recharge bonus¡ªwhatever you recharge, you get the same amount for free¡­¡± ¡°to wish the united federation a swift victory, famalette is offering car purchase discounts. buy any famalette car model and get a $10,000 voucher¡­¡± major businesses seized this opportunity to launch significant promotional deals. the earth federation also stepped up to the plate. xiadu city announced that there would be no restrictions on fireworks for seven days throughout the region. people could freely light firecrackers and fireworks. overseas, the celebration was even wilder, launching 88 rockets in celebration. ¡°whoosh¡ª!¡± a rocket burst through the clouds, releasing colorful fireworks. looking at the bustling scene outside the window, colonel chu¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. ¡°is the united federation truly here to save the earth?!¡± ever since the message from the universe federation of the universe arrived, the earth federation seemed bewitched, taking sides with the universe federation overwhelmingly. everyone believed that aligning with a universe federation that held 77 great civilizations would promise a brighter future than the unknown moon aliens. nobody seemed willing to probe whether the universe federation truly exists, or whether they genuinely respect all original civilizations and treat them equally as they claim. ¡°something feels off¡­¡± colonel chu could understand the jubilation and extremism of the earth federation. the stress came from the moon, a power that could destroy the earth at any time. facing powerful aliens, there was little the earth could do. their remaining sanity was marked by a fear of death. no one could predict whether the earth would be destroyed tomorrow or the day after. the moon aliens were like a deity hanging over their heads. until the universe federation appeared, offering a counterbalance to this ¡®god.¡¯ even if this ¡®new god¡¯ might be more terrifying than the old one, under the tyranny of the old ¡®god,¡¯ people placed their hopes in the ¡®new god,¡¯ especially since it expressed plenty of goodwill. after some thought, colonel chu stood up, summoning several other members for an impromptu meeting. ¡°chu, why so serious on this day of celebration?¡± senator sun had neatly combed his hair, looking quite spirited. colonel chu glanced at the smiling faces around him. he shook his head and asked, ¡°are you certain that the universe federation is here to save the earth?¡± ¡°what if their arrival accelerates the destruction of the earth?¡± the smiles faded. everyone exchanged glances. senator zhou stepped forward and sighed, ¡°i know what you¡¯re thinking. we know extreme adoration isn¡¯t good¡­¡± ¡°but can it get any worse?!¡± he wore a bitter expression, ¡°the moon aliens possess the power to end the world, and we¡¯re like ants, trying carefully to figure out their intentions¡­¡± ¡°up to this point, we still don¡¯t know what they truly look like or even their appearance¡­¡± senator sun also stepped forward and said solemnly, ¡°if the universe federation¡¯s message is genuine, then we can still maintain certain human rights¡­¡± ¡°if it¡¯s false, we are merely changing the name of the ¡®god¡¯ hanging over our heads¡­¡± councilman zhou nodded, ¡°the damage to the moon aliens¡¯ mothership is just our speculation, deduced from their behavior¡­¡± ¡°but who really knows the actual situation¡­¡± ¡°maybe, they¡¯re keeping us for other unknown reasons that only we possess¡­¡± ¡°such as our souls?¡± colonel chu fell silent. he thought he was the only sober one among drunks, but it turned out everyone was just trying to drown their sorrows in alcohol. after a while, he raised his head, ¡°the outcome isn¡¯t determined yet. the universe federation has only broken through with one spaceship. betting too early is risky¡­¡± ¡°we can¡¯t reverse what we¡¯ve done these past few days, but we should take some remedial actions¡­¡± ¡°what actions?¡± ¡°an action that can save part of the earth¡¯s population if the universe federation is defeated¡­¡± senator zhou frowned and instinctively looked at the sky, murmuring, ¡°you mean, make them take the fall?¡± ¡°no, just hedging our bets. didn¡¯t the clans and families in ancient chaotic times always leave a way out, especially when we represent the entire earth?¡± he pointed to the three kingdoms era when everyone knew zhuge liang served as liu bel¡¯s advisor and the prime minister of shu, but not many knew that his brother zhuge jin had joined east wu early on, becoming sun quan¡¯s general. this way, no matter who ultimately won, the zhuge family could maintain their nobility and lineage. ¡°how do we maneuver with such an ugly situation?¡± ¡°there¡¯s always a way¡­¡± ¡°overseas backs the united federation, and our great summer backs the moon aliens¡­¡± ¡°this is a gamble with the lives of all our people in the xiadu¡­¡± ¡°some sacrifices are necessary to keep the fire of the earth alive¡­¡± the underground city plan wasn¡¯t mentioned again. given the aliens¡¯ demonstrated power, if they wanted to find it, hiding underground wouldn¡¯t save anyone. senator sun hesitated, ¡°why should our great summer back the moon? why not another region¡­¡± ¡°intuition!¡± colonel chu shook his head, ¡°i just feel the moon aliens are more mysterious¡­¡± ¡°the mars defense line, as we know, didn¡¯t exist before the earth was sealed off¡­¡± ¡°in less than three months, they¡¯ve established such a massive defense line. and according to our detection, there are 12 large military bases and over 200,000 warships inside the line!¡± ¡°these were clearly built in just these few months¡­¡± ¡°the moon side¡¯s ability to rapidly militarize is terrifying to the point of causing fear!¡± the members discussed quietly and finally accepted colonel chu¡¯s suggestion, ¡°in that case, you¡¯ll be in charge of this matter¡­¡± ¡°yes, next, we need to slightly control the public opinion of the xiadu and try to maintain a low profile in major events. didn¡¯t smith propose appointing a chairman for the earth federation to communicate with the universe federation?¡± ¡°if he wants to take the lead, let him¡­¡± colonel chu nodded and asked, ¡°how much resources have we accumulated?¡± ¡°1.5 billion blue moon coins worth of resources. what are you planning?¡± ¡°we can¡¯t back the moon side empty-handed¡­.¡± Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: Great Xia Is Giving Us Resources?! ! chapter 123: great xia is giving us resources?! ! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°nanyuan news express: a fire broke out in binhe park early this morning. there are no casualties yet. after investigation, it was caused by people setting off fireworks¡­¡± ¡°haicheng morning news: a fire broke out in nanshan park, resulting in three people injured and more than ten cars damaged. after investigation, the fire was caused by fireworks¡­¡± the people of great xia woke up and clicked on the trending news, intending to check the status of the universe federation spaceship that had broken through. to their surprise, eight out of the top ten stories were about fires caused by fireworks in various places. ¡°when 1 went to sleep everything was fine, but when i woke up, 1 found that my car was burnt down to its shell¡­¡± ¡°last night, someone in our community was setting off fireworks and accidentally shot them into someone else¡¯s window, causing a fire, which hasn¡¯t been reported yet¡­¡± netizens were quick to comment, expressing that people should pay attention to fire prevention during celebrations, so as not to cause casualties. just when everyone thought it was over, great xia soon issued another announcement. ¡°last night, within the entire region, 1,533 fires were caused by fireworks, causing more than 300 people to be injured, over 30,000 cars to be damaged, resulting in economic losses exceeding 3 billion¡­¡± ¡°after discussions by an expert panel, it was decided to reinstate the restrictions on setting off fireworks¡­¡± when the news came out, netizens were dumbfounded. ¡°isn¡¯t it unnecessary to cancel it? isn¡¯t this the celebration of the universe federation spaceship¡¯s breakthrough?¡± ¡°do we even have a choice in cancellation?!¡± ¡°darn it, if 1 had known, 1 would have set off the firecrackers 1 just bought yesterday¡­¡± ¡°me too. 1 bought them but only managed to let off a few small ones before the ban¡­¡± ¡°if it¡¯s canceled, then so be it. let¡¯s celebrate in another way¡­¡± ¡°exactly, why not just give us tax breaks to celebrate¡­¡± just as people were guessing what alternative methods would be used for celebration, the internet was disconnected. a large area in great xia lost internet connection, and mobile phones lost their signals again. ¡°not again, is there another electromagnetic wave disturbance?!¡± ¡°will we have to go through a ¡®walking dead¡¯ month again?!¡± netizens rushed home, turned on their tvs, and tried to figure out what was going on. ¡°due to the star war near mars, earth¡¯s electromagnetic waves are disturbed. we estimate at least three days of wireless network signal loss. please don¡¯t worry¡­¡± ¡°so that¡¯s why. damn, the star wars are closer to us than i thought¡­¡± ¡°three days is okay, at least it¡¯s not a month¡­¡± people breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that they could tolerate three days without internet. the only downside was that they could not use their mobile phones to keep up to date with the situation of the universal federation spaceship. on this day, many people who were at home due to holiday leave from their companies stayed in front of the tv, constantly switching channels, trying to find news on the star war. but surprisingly, none of the hundreds of channels mentioned anything related to the star war. ¡°the emergence of robot workers has, to a certain extent, promoted social development, liberated people¡¯s hands, and benefited mankind¡­¡± ¡°there¡¯s nothing wrong with technology itself. the original intention of developing technology was to make life better for humans¡­¡± ¡°demonizing robots and magnetic levitation buses is not only ignorant but also anti-intellectual¡­¡± ¡°magnetic levitation buses are innocent, robot workers are innocent, they have no thoughts, no standpoints, they are just tools. venting anger on a tool is a sign of impotent rage¡­¡± at first, netizens were furious, feeling that these experts were implying something. however, after listening carefully to several channels featuring similar sentiments, they felt that there might be some truth in these comments. this led to a gradual shift in their thinking. ¡°indeed, robots are innocent. i¡¯ve been out of work for three months, living off the salary my robot earns. now that my robot has been smashed, how can 1 continue this way?¡± ¡°darn, 1 just received a message from my insurance company saying that my robot has been smashed and it¡¯s not covered by the insurance¡­¡± ¡°who the hell smashed my robot? why didn¡¯t they smash their own?!¡± ¡°this is insane. i used to commute to work in an hour by magnetic levitation bus. now 1 have to squeeze onto a six-hour train with everyone else, and even consider renting a new place¡­¡± upon reflection, people realized that the destruction of tech products was indeed irrational and self-destructive, especially when interest-free loans were still hanging over them and needed to be repaid every month. ¡°i heard that all the products of bluemoon tech company, including the production line, were funded by us. the money has already been given to the moon base¡­¡± ¡°so, the products we smashed were our own?!¡± ¡°yes, bluemoon tech company¡¯s products are paid for before delivery. all the products left on earth were already paid for¡­¡± ¡°darn it, if 1 had known, i wouldn¡¯t have smashed anything. i even took a robot¡¯s butt home. can the robot be fixed if 1 return the butt?¡± ¡°the guy above, 1 just got a message that my robot is missing a butt. so it was you¡­¡± most netizens, after losing wireless network access on their phones, could only receive information through tv. however, a few who were engaged in international trade found out, to their surprise, that the internet outage only affected daxia. overseas, people were still having a blast. ¡°wait, so the electromagnetic interference from the star war only affected daxia?!¡­ no signal, please try again later.¡± ¡°today¡¯s events are too strange, what on earth is happening? has daxia been taken over by aliens on the moon?¡­ no signal, please try again later.¡± moon base. zhao yu was monitoring moro fleet¡¯s no. 10 shuttlecraft. according to calculations, the enemy would reach the target comet in about 45 minutes. suddenly, uncle da reported, ¡°commander, we have received a message from earth¡­¡± ¡°what does it say?¡± ¡°they observed that we lost quite a few spaceships while resisting the enemy. they offered to provide us with resources unconditionally¡­¡± ¡°resources for us?!¡± zhao yu was taken aback and a bit surprised, ¡°just yesterday, earth was celebrating the moro fleet¡¯s spaceship breakthrough, and now they want to send us resources?¡± ¡°yes, and quite a large amount. worth about 1.5 billion lunar dollars, enough for us to produce thousands of escort ships¡­¡± uncle da added, ¡°commander, the message was sent by councilman chu. he mentioned that this act only represents great xia and not the earth federation¡­¡± ¡°what does that mean?!¡± scratching his head, zhao yu shook it and said, ¡°i don¡¯t have time to worry about that now, whether it¡¯s a scheme or a trick. the important thing now is that shuttlecraft. let¡¯s focus on the task at hand¡­.¡± Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: The Power of the Particle Black Holel i chapter 124: the power of the particle black holel i translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°who can stop me?!¡± ¡°hahahaha!!¡± on shuttle number 10, the crew was laughing wildly. in just one hour, they had broken through dozens of blockades, enduring billions of attacks. ¡°report, within a million kilometer radius, there are still over three thousand warships trying to form a blockade¡­¡± ¡°where is the safe gap?¡± ¡°x6614-y3577-z4329-t6os¡­¡± on the screen, a dotted line representing a simulated trajectory appeared. it connected the current position with the coordinates expected in 30 seconds. in the universe, warships commonly used their resident galaxy as a reference, setting the xyz axis to represent three dimensions, with the time axis as an aid for navigation. ¡°let¡¯s head in this direction!¡± quickly, the shuttle turned and in just a minute, it crossed the blockade line again. ¡°haha, awesome!¡± ¡°i¡¯ve never been so carefree in my life!¡± in the first two star wars, they either won by pushing the enemy slowly with their slightly superior technology, or dominated completely. in those battles, their shuttle was auxiliary, unlike this time where it has become the main force. although they would die if the earth explodes, the idea of blowing up a planet, burying billions of beings with them, was simply thrilling. ¡°the target has entered the predetermined trajectory¡­¡± at the moon base, zhao yu was still nervously watching the screen, tracking shuttle number 10¡¯s position. uncle da, on the other hand, was quite confident, smiling, ¡°our interception positions are all pre-calculated, even their optimal retreat route has been computed¡­¡± in this kind of star war, the data was complicated and far beyond what the human brain could handle. most of it relied on computers. thus, it was easy to calculate the trajectory. after all, the computer would definitely give the optimal route. ¡°won¡¯t they discover us?¡± zhao yu was still worried. ¡°they won¡¯t!¡± uncle da confidently said, ¡°our intercepting ships in various places are flying on another set of trajectories before entering the mission. neither the time, the direction, nor the speed have any flaws¡­¡± this was like a constantly changing password based on a time axis, three-dimensional coordinates, and ship speed. it was hard to spot any pattern. because before these passwords were combined, there was no pattern to follow. even if they found a pattern, it would be useless. the real exposure risk was when multiple codes were linked together, revealing a route to a comet. but who could know the endpoint of shuttle number 10 was a comet before it arrived?! all people could see was shuttle number 10 continuously breaking through blockades and racing towards the earth. zhao yu didn¡¯t speak anymore, his eyes never leaving the screen. every time the shuttle passed through a designated node, he would look at uncle da to confirm his composure. only then would he feel slightly relieved. ¡°commander, don¡¯t worry too much. the trap i designed is based on the base¡¯s supercomputer¡­¡± uncle da bragged, ¡°the enemy fleet¡¯s flagship is nothing compared to our supercomputer. even if their computing tech is 100 times or even 1000 times ours, they still won¡¯t find anything¡­¡± zhao yu nodded slightly, his face relaxed a bit. this was indeed an advantage for the defending side. computers could be infinitely expanded, and their computing power far exceeded that of the attacking side. another five minutes passed. shuttle number 10 was just one node away from the comet. zhao yu became nervous again, while uncle da seemed quite relaxed. on the screen, shuttle number 10¡¯s location and the simulated route of the key nodes were all marked. if the path of shuttle number 10 coincides with the simulated route, it means that their plan has succeeded. time was ticking away, and zhao yu couldn¡¯t help but sweat. ¡°3, 2,1¡­¡± the moment the screen countdown ended, shuttle number 10 crossed the key node. after a momentary jump, it indeed coincided with the virtual ship displayed on the simulated route. ¡°we did it!¡± a smile appeared on zhao yu¡¯s face as he turned to look at another gravitational wave detector. according to the image display, half of the gravitational wave curve of shuttle number 10 had disappeared, and the other half had fused with the comet¡¯s gravitational wave, blending together like a shadow. ¡°enemy attack¡ª!¡± chaos erupted aboard shuttle 10. not far in front of them, a seemingly harmless comet suddenly launched another shuttle. ¡°warning: collision in 3 seconds¡­¡± ¡°dodge it, quickly dodge!!¡± ¡°warning: collision in 2 seconds¡­¡± the captain of shuttle 10 pressed several buttons in succession, but there was no response. he understood: the computer couldn¡¯t calculate an evasion path. they were moving too fast. at this moment, there was no alternative but a collision. ¡°damn, why is there a shuttle here?!¡± ¡°and how can it be so fast?!¡± the crew hadn¡¯t anticipated that the enemy would ambush them from the comet, or that they would exceed their predicted speed. after all, they had maintained a safe distance from the comet, a distance that should have been enough to react to the fastest possible enemy attack. ¡°warning: collision in 1 second¡­¡± in the final second, a hint of regret flashed across the face of shuttle 10¡¯s captain. ¡°after all, we couldn¡¯t blow up a planet¡­¡± as he finished speaking, he looked at the approaching warship, like a beam of light rushing straight at them, and smashed the glass, pressing a blood-red button. ¡°boom-!¡± in an instant, a particle singularity collapse bomb was activated. just as the other shuttle was about to collide, space-time collapsed, and a minuscule black hole suddenly appeared. without making a sound, shuttle 10 vanished into it in the blink of an eye. the oncoming shuttle, at this moment, seemed to have hit the pause button, frozen in place. the next second, it too disappeared into the black hole. ¡°buzz¡ª!¡± a strong suction force spread out, drawing all surrounding matter into it. not far away, a 55-kilometer-wide comet was frozen in time, and then, like a liquid water globe, it spiraled into the black hole. within a hundred thousand kilometers, everything was plunged into absolute darkness, with all matter, including light, unable to escape. just as this black hole was about to continue expanding, the force maintaining its shape seemed exhausted. with a ¡°pop,¡± it disappeared in an instant, as if it had never existed. although the miniature black hole had vanished, its effects remained. layers of invisible gravitational waves, like ocean waves, rolled outwards. four hundred and fifty thousand kilometers away, over a hundred escort ships were speeding along when suddenly, an invisible force swept over them. the entire universe seemed to have a filter applied to it, stretching and flattening the hundred-plus warships. their hulls were whipped up and down, slithering like snakes. before the third wave of gravitational waves could hit, the ships couldn¡¯t withstand the strain and shattered instantaneously into pieces of metallic debris. in the blink of an eye, over a hundred warships, as hard as absolute zero ice, were completely destroyed, reduced to fragments. before exploding, shuttle 10 activated a particle black hole bomb, which not only swallowed itself but also the shuttle that was about to hit it, the comet, and the hundred-plus escort ships that were hundreds of thousands of kilometers away. Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: The Mystery of the Self chapter 125: the mystery of the self-destruction of shuttle 10 translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°the spaceship of the universal federation has exploded!¡± in the earth federation, senator smith smith sighed heavily, finding it hard to accept this blow. ¡°senator, please accept our condolences¡­¡± ¡°i know¡­¡± smith took a deep breath, then announced, ¡°inform everyone, hold a global mourning event, all units to fly flags at half-mast¡­¡± once the news spread, the whole world was shocked. ¡°farewell to the envoy of the universal federation¡­¡± ¡°farewell, messenger of peace¡­¡± on the internet, there was a pervasive sense of sorrow. major websites also timely turned their pages black and white. numerous influencers wept inconsolably. some couldn¡¯t bear the shock and fainted, attracting a crowd and a flurry of digital gifts. however, unlike the overseas countries, great xia had already returned to its normal life. on the internet or on television, no more news related to the universal federation was disclosed. even if someone relayed the news from foreign websites, it would be noticed by some mysterious force and deleted instantly. this sparked discussion overseas. ¡°what is the great xia up to? i notice that their websites are still colorful, not even a candle lit¡­¡± ¡°1 just spoke with my family back home, they have even cancelled the seven-day celebration, no fireworks or firecrackers allowed¡­¡± ¡°not only that, they didn¡¯t even report the explosion of the universal federation¡¯s spaceship. it¡¯s utterly disappointing¡­¡± ¡°damn, is the great xia in league with the villains?¡± seeing these discussions, smith quickly logged into the official websites of various great xia units, and found that, just as netizens said, none of them had changed their pages to black and white or issued any official announcements. this infuriated him, and he sent people to inquire. ¡°great xia¡¯s wireless network equipment is damaged and under repair¡­¡± ¡°damn, did i ask them that?¡± annoyed, smith asked, ¡°didn¡¯t you make it clear? ask them why there was no announcement about the universal federation spaceship explosion?¡± ¡°we did ask¡­¡± the staff member replied aggrievedly. ¡°send it again, ask again!¡± shortly after, another message came from great xia. ¡°people of great xia are more concerned about their own lives, not focusing on things they cannot change¡­¡± seeing this reply, smith frowned, ¡°there¡¯s definitely something wrong. send people to investigate what¡¯s happening in the great xia¡­¡± ¡°how did they trigger the particle singularity collapse bomb?!¡± moro was somewhat shocked, ¡°why on earth would they self-destruct?¡± the detector showed that shuttle no.io disappeared when it was still twenty million kilometers away from the earth. according to the gravitational fluctuation, it was the result of shuttle no.io¡¯s self-destruction. ¡°captain, before the disappearance of shuttle no.io, its gravitational waves were covered by a comet¡¯s gravity¡­¡± ¡°i suspect, did they mistake that comet for the earth?!¡± ¡°that¡¯s impossible!¡± moro frowned, ¡°even if they¡¯re that stupid, they wouldn¡¯t misidentify the earth. furthermore, the entire flight path was computer-controlled¡­¡± ¡°currently, there are two possibilities¡­¡± ¡°the first possibility is that the earth has some powerful deception technology, making shuttle no.io believe the comet was the earth, leading to self-destruction¡­¡± ¡°the second possibility is that there was a powerful weapon on the comet, and shuttle no.io, realizing it couldn¡¯t escape, had to self-destruct¡­¡± ¡°but no, shuttle no.io didn¡¯t make any evasive actions before self-destruction, indicating there were no weapons on the comet¡­¡± ¡°perhaps, their computer malfunctioned, mistakenly identifying the comet as the earth, choosing to self-destruct¡­¡± the crowd discussed for a while but came to no conclusion. after a while, someone reported, ¡°captain, leader seth requests to dispatch another shuttle¡­¡± ¡°they think that this incident was an accident, and shuttle no.io made a mistake¡­¡± ¡°impossible!¡± moro shook his head, ¡°there are no coincidences on the battlefield. this was definitely an enemy strategy¡­¡± in his heart, he felt it was highly likely that the enemy had a data interference method, causing shuttle no.io to think it had reached the earth. ¡°get the trajectory of shuttle no.io and the distribution of the ships that intercepted it¡­¡± after carefully studying it, moro found nothing suspicious. even after running the data through the computer, the calculated results showed nothing unusual. everything seemed natural. but the more natural it was, the more suspicious it felt under these circumstances. ¡°the enemy certainly has a method we are unaware of¡­¡± moro frowned, ¡°the only chance to employ such a method was during the breakthrough of the defense line¡­¡± ¡°their martian defense line might have something capable of invading or damaging the computer¡­¡± ¡°captain, how should we respond to leader seth¡¯s request?¡± moro pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°operation decapitation has failed. until we understand why shuttle no.io self-destructed, we can¡¯t use this plan again¡­¡± ¡°tell them to establish a temporary base in the nearby asteroid belt and prepare for a protracted war¡­¡± ¡°captain, in this case, should we send the engineering ship over?¡± ¡°no, we only have one engineering ship left now, and we can¡¯t risk it¡­¡± moro shook his head, ¡°dispatch a fleet to escort the engineering ship to pluto to set up a production line there¡­¡± ¡°captain, if it¡¯s a long-term war, should we deploy the robots?¡± ¡°if we don¡¯t deploy the robots, who will make the weapons?¡± the subordinate awkwardly smiled, quickly adding, ¡°which generation of robots should we activate?¡± ¡°for regular production, use the first generation, for key areas use the second. watch closely, if there¡¯s a trend of robots evolving to the third generation, eliminate it promptly¡­¡± ¡°yes!¡± about 100 million kilometers outside the mars defense line, over sixty battleships spread out in a trapezoidal formation. ¡°leader seth, we received orders from captain moro, asking us to establish a temporary base in a nearby asteroid belt¡­¡± ¡°damn it, shuttle 10 really drives me crazy!¡± ¡°we broke through the toughest defense lines, only to fail at the least expected place¡­¡± the squadron leaders were filled with fury. if shuttle 10 had been successful, they would have already completed most of their mission. the rest would only be wrapping up. but now, they were required to establish a temporary base and prepare for a protracted war. ¡°let¡¯s calm down. the enemy just possesses late stage level 1 technology. we can certainly win, it¡¯s just going to take a little more time¡­¡± ¡°yeah, after all these years, what¡¯s a bit more time¡­¡± seth¡¯s face was still full of anger as he said grimly, ¡°pass the order down. all battleships are to discharge all their carried combat energy¡­¡± he still wasn¡¯t satisfied, and added, ¡°also, request captain moro to construct a 5th-generation star destroyer cannon in the asteroid belt, to smash their entire defense line in one shot¡­.¡± Chapter 126 - Chapter 126:1.5 Billion People Can Join the War!_i chapter 126:1.5 billion people can join the war!_i translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°the power of this particle black hole collapse bomb is too great¡­¡± zhao yu didn¡¯t expect that his 100 escort ships, located 450,000 kilometers away from the enemy¡¯s shuttle ship, couldn¡¯t escape the onslaught and turned into fragments. ¡°true, we are only 380,000 kilometers away from the earth. if such a particle black hole collapse bomb explodes on the earth, we might not be able to escape either¡­¡± uncle da looked solemn, and said, ¡°after some analysis, i realized that our ships were destroyed by the gravitational waves emanating from the black hole¡¯s expansion¡­¡± ¡°with such a force, we don¡¯t seem to have any effective defense measures¡­¡± this implies that if an enemy particle black hole collapse bomb explodes nearby, it signifies death. ¡°indeed it¡¯s terrifying. fortunately, this weapon can only be launched by a spacecraft¡­¡± zhao yu sighed, then asked, ¡°what¡¯s the situation on the front line?¡± ¡°commander, the enemy¡¯s battleships have retreated and are anchored in the asteroid belt¡­¡± zhao yu nodded slightly, then asked, ¡°how long will it take to repair the bases near our inferno line?¡± ¡°we have lost 393 bases this time. the fifth base has over 500 spare bases. it will take three days to repair¡­¡± ¡°then please repair them as soon as possible. divert some resources to make bases, and replenish the fifth base as soon as possible¡­¡± the enemy¡¯s offensive has temporarily slowed down, and zhao yu took a breather. fortunately, everything was under uncle da¡¯s watchful eyes, so he didn¡¯t need to worry too much. ¡°commander, the resources sent by da xia have been inspected by robots, there are no issues¡­¡± uncle da paused for a moment, then said, ¡°regarding the destruction of the enemy¡¯s shuttle ship, the earth federation held a global mourning event¡­¡± ¡°global mourning, how filial they are! they probably don¡¯t even know that the shuttle was headed their way, do they?¡± zhao yu chuckled, finding the situation absurd. uncle da added, ¡°however, da xia did not respond, and selectively disconnected the internet, blocking related information¡­¡± ¡°what are they trying to do?¡± zhao yu asked, puzzled. ¡°judging by da xia¡¯s recent actions, 1 suspect they might be considering to side with us¡­¡± ¡°siding with us?! ¡°yes!¡± uncle da nodded and said, ¡°i checked the public opinion on the earth¡¯s network, and there are mainly two camps¡­¡± ¡°one camp advocates siding with us, thinking that we are close enough to easily destroy them¡­¡± ¡°the other camp firmly believes in the universal federation. they think we wouldn¡¯t dare to attack earth and that the universal federation will eventually triumph¡­¡± zhao yu asked, ¡°has the moro fleet sent any more messages to the earth?¡± no! ¡°has the blue star sent any messages?¡± ¡°yes!¡± uncle da nodded, ¡°the earth federation expressed concern to the moro fleet. the content is quite disturbing; i¡¯d rather not elaborate¡­¡± ¡°no matter what they say, just make sure we know what both sides are communicating¡­¡± zhao yu hoped that the moro fleet would trust the messages from the earth. this way, he might be able to take advantage of the situation. having said that, seeing uncle da appear to have something more to say, he asked directly, ¡°is there anything else?¡± ¡°yes!¡± uncle da¡¯s face was complicated, ¡°da xia says that if we need it, they can help. whether it¡¯s manpower or resources, they can provide as much as possible¡­¡± zhao yu couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued, and asked, ¡°what do you think? are they telling the truth, or is this some kind of trick?¡± ¡°i have no idea¡­¡± uncle da shook his head. deception among humans was not his strong suit. ¡°true or false, we¡¯ll know if we try¡­¡± after thinking for a while, zhao yu finally said, ¡°tell da xia that we are in a tight situation on the front line and lack resources. we need their support¡­¡± ¡°commander, we still have a lot of resources. they mine resources much slower than we do¡­¡± ¡°no, it¡¯s just a test!¡± zhao yu calmly said, ¡°if they harbor any double-dealings, they will surely send a message to the moro fleet¡­¡± ¡°also, i want to see what they mean by ¡®maximum support¡¯!¡± uncle da nodded. since this touched on his blind spot, he could only follow zhao yu¡¯s instructions, ¡°understood, 1 will relay the message as you asked¡­¡± ¡°senator chu, what do you mean?!¡± ¡°to leave a way out for the people of earth¡­¡± ¡°you¡¯re bringing great xia to death¡­¡± ¡°who knows, maybe you are leading overseas to the abyss too¡­¡± the conversation went nowhere and the phone line was cut. ¡°the moon base has responded. they say they¡¯re under pressure on the front lines and need our support¡­¡± in the xia du¡¯s base, several council members gathered together. everyone had a serious look on their faces. the atmosphere was heavy and quiet, with no one speaking for a long time. after a while, senator sun took the lead to break the silence, ¡°if the front lines are under pressure, can they hold on?¡± senator chu gave him a sideways glance, ¡°regardless of who wins, fence-sitters will not end well¡­¡± ¡°even if we back out now, when the future united federation occupies the earth, we will become marginalized¡­¡± ¡°on the other hand, if we help them out now when they need it most, if the moon wins, we win¡­¡± senator zhou was intrigued, ¡°what are you suggesting?¡± ¡°go all in!¡± colonel chu stated seriously, ¡°the cosmic environment is complex. we are like ants facing two mountains. we must climb one or the other. waiting at the foot of the mountain, we will miss the opportunity, and never have the chance to reach the top again¡­¡± ¡°only when we stand at the top can we truly understand the state of the universe and plan for the future¡­ ¡°both the moon base and the united federation could deceive us and ultimately destroy us. this is a mystery box, and until the very end, nobody knows who is right or wrong¡­¡± ¡°now, overseas has chosen the united federation, so we will choose the moon base. assuming that both sides don¡¯t end in certain death, we have a 50% chance of winning¡­¡± the council members thought about this for a long while, and eventually agreed with colonel chu¡¯s words. ¡°in that case, you go and respond. see what support they need¡­¡± returning to the surface, colonel chu took out his holographic touch watch and dialed zhao yu¡¯s number. even though everyone trusted him and was willing to bet their nation¡¯s fate on his plan, he wasn¡¯t entirely sure himself. he was hoping to gain some confidence from zhao yu. at the moon base, zhao yu looked at the incoming call in surprise. he was just a representative of the blue moon technology company. why would they be calling him? after some hesitation, he answered the call. ¡°hello, mr. zhao!¡± helio! colonel chu got straight to the point, ¡°we plan to fully support the moon. we¡¯re just not sure what they need us to do?¡± ¡°full support?¡± zhao yu responded with a grin that wasn¡¯t quite a grin, ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid of reprisals from the united federation afterwards?¡± colonel chu shook his head, ¡°if the united federation is truly as they say, then even if there¡¯s retaliation, it would be directed at us, not da xia¡­¡± zhao yu nodded slightly, surprised at the resolution of da xia¡¯s top brass, and asked, ¡°what do you think you can do?¡± after a moment¡¯s contemplation, colonel chu responded, ¡°in terms of technology, the moon is strong. they don¡¯t need our help. all 1 can think of is manpower. we can¡¯t promise much else, but we da xia do have a lot of people¡­¡± zhao yu also sank into thought, considering what da xia could do. seeing this, colonel chu asked, ¡°mr. zhao, i¡¯ve heard you say before that the universe follows the dark forest theory. so, is this united federation real or not?¡± zhao yu laughed, ¡°do you believe what 1 say?¡± ¡°just give it a try¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s fake!¡± zhao yu responded briefly without giving too much explanation. ¡°i understand now. thank you, mr. zhao!¡± after ending the call, colonel chu took a long sigh of relief and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°indeed, this zhao yu holds a high position. in such a short time, he knew even the contents of our communication¡­¡± throughout this call, although it seemed that colonel chu was asking questions, he was actually observing zhao yu¡¯s reactions. he noticed that zhao yu looked relaxed, showing no signs of worry as if facing imminent destruction, seemingly unbothered by the threat of the ¡¯united federation¡¯. this meant one thing: the moon base had enough confidence to deal with the ¡®united federation¡¯. moreover, based on zhao yu¡¯s reaction, colonel chu inferred that the moon base currently had no intentions of destroying the earth. previously, based on the information relayed by zhang tao and others, as well as zhao yu¡¯s behavior on earth, it was clear that he had his own individual personality, with joys and sorrows. so, when he learned that the earth was to be destroyed, given his background as a former earth resident, he might show emotions of sorrow, unease, or guilt when dealing with the earth representative, at the very least he wouldn¡¯t be as relaxed as he was now. from this, it could be inferred that the moon base had no plans to destroy the earth. the question remained, however, as to what their ultimate purpose was for keeping the earth. after some thought, colonel chu said, ¡°send a message to the moon. da xia is willing to stand or fall with them, and if necessary, we can mobilize 1.5 billion people to join the war¡­.¡± Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: We Are the Ancestors of the Earthlingsli chapter 127: we are the ancestors of the earthlingsli translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°why are there no signs of freezing?¡± outside the martian defensive line, a scout ship moved back and forth, constantly scanning. ¡°quick, request scout ship no. 2 to come over¡­¡± on the other side, seth, after receiving the message, looked puzzled, ¡°what have they found?¡± ¡°we don¡¯t know, they just requested scout ship no. 2 to go over¡­¡± ¡°then send it over!¡± half an hour later, another message came from the front line. ¡°commander, we have good news!¡± ¡°what news?!¡± ¡°according to the report from the front-line scout ship, during our last breakthrough, we shattered thousands of enemy warships but did not find any signs of freezing in space¡­¡± ¡°no signs of freezing?¡± seth paused for a moment, and then his face lit up with joy, ¡°are you saying that their ships are controlled by robots, not live people?!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± a subordinate displayed a series of images. in outer space, among the large amount of ship wreckage, the bodies of one robot after another floated around. ¡°two scout ships have thoroughly investigated. among thousands of ships, not a single trace of freezing was found. instead, we saw a lot of damaged robots¡­¡± ¡°hahaha!!!¡± seth burst into laughter, ¡°this primitive civilization, they really don¡¯t know the depth of the universe. they dare to let robots fully control their ships¡­¡± the other captains also showed joy, ¡°judging by their ship operation status, most should be second-generation robots, and some ships might even have hidden third-generation robots¡­¡± ¡°great, package this intelligence and send it back to the mothership!¡± ¡°captain, we received a message from earth¡­¡± ¡°what did they say?!¡± ¡°they¡¯re mocking us, all circling around shuttle no. 10, and falsely saying something about memorializing and mourning¡­¡± moro was furious, ¡°these damned creatures, taking advantage and still playing innocent¡­¡± from this, he was even more convinced that shuttle no. 10 must have been infected with a software virus while crossing the blockade line, misidentifying the comet as earth, which caused it to self-destruct. ¡°captain, seth has sent a message. he wants to request the fifth-generation planet destroyer cannon to break the defensive line¡­¡± ¡°can the fifth-generation planet destroyer cannon destroy blue star?¡± ¡°based on calculations, one shot could break through their defense, but earth is too far away, about 60 million kilometers. the trajectory would be very noticeable and would easily lose its energy¡­¡± moro pondered for a moment before shaking his head, ¡°their asteroid belt cannot withstand the fifth-generation planet destroyer cannon, and building such a weapon takes time and effort¡­¡± there was only one remaining engineering ship in the fleet, and its capacity was limited. it would not be worth wasting it on the fifth-generation planet destroyer cannon. ¡°inform seth to station at the temporary base in the asteroid belt. once the supply line is installed, organize the fleet for regular attacks on the gaps in the enemy¡¯s line. we can¡¯t let them repair it¡­¡± ¡°in the meantime, try to deplete the enemy¡¯s warships as much as possible and wait for further orders¡­¡± ¡°yes¡­¡± ¡°commander, da xia says they have 1.5 billion people ready to join the battle¡­¡± zhao yu was taken aback, ¡°did they really say that?!¡± ¡°yes!¡± this surprised zhao yu. he hadn¡¯t expected daxia to change so drastically, fully supporting them. ¡°there¡¯s no need for them to join the battle. since they¡¯re so willing, let them help mine resources¡­¡± after thinking for a moment, zhao yu added, ¡°first, give them a batch of xiaotian to expand resource production¡­¡± uncle da interjected, ¡°commander, the earth federation just had a meeting. they are discussing expelling da xia¡­¡± ¡°should we do something?!¡± ¡°or, those who are disobedient¡­¡± uncle da gestured at his neck. no need!¡± lately, zhao yu has been studying military tactics, many of which relate to royalty and nobility. one interesting concept mentioned is that a true ruler should be tolerant. as the saying goes, under the heavens, all is the king¡¯s land. every person in the world belongs to the emperor. for zhao yu, annihilating earth is as easy as lifting a finger. he had been pondering, if minerals and rare earths are resources, then why can¡¯t people be resources too? this realization dawned on him late. in most companies in da xia, there is usually a department called human resources. robots, after all, have their shortcomings. in the recent battle with the moro fleet, most of the plans were conceived by zhao yu himself. even uncle da, the best among robots, could only enhance a part based on data. moreover, when it comes to strategy, robots find it hard to adapt and grasp the key points. their shortcomings are too evident. deep down, zhao yu had been considering using humans. but he hadn¡¯t figured out how to ensure their unwavering loyalty. however, he already had an idea where to start. he could learn the art of handling subordinates from past emperors recorded in history. ¡°how many first-generation healing machines were produced from the last exchange?¡± ¡°we have 20,000 units now, which can cure 10,000 types of diseases in earth¡¯s humans¡­¡± ¡°send 10,000 units to da xia¡­¡± zhao yu continued, ¡°tell them we come from pangu civilization, their ancestors¡­¡± ¡°what? uncle da was stunned. what was this strategy? zhao yu thought for a moment, then added, ¡°change the story a bit. say our pangu civilization lost a spaceship on earth millions of years ago. the crew was forced to stay on earth¡­¡± ¡°according to dna calculations, the current inhabitants of earth are all descendants of the crew of that ship¡­¡± uncle da was even more confused, ¡°will they believe that?¡± ¡°whether they believe it or not, they have to. also, tell them the so-called galactic federation is actually the moro fleet, here to destroy earth¡­¡± lately, zhao yu had been thinking about the cause of earth¡¯s betrayal. he realized it might be due to the lack of information given to earth, leading to their suspicion. might as well give them a justification to serve him wholeheartedly. ¡°but, won¡¯t they have any outrageous ideas if we say that?¡± ¡°then add that the reason we built a base on the moon is to assess the earth branch and see if they are qualified to be a tributary civilization of pangu civilization¡­¡± ¡°captain, great news!¡± ¡°what happened?!¡± ¡°seth sends news. on the earth side, they¡¯re massively deploying robots to control spaceships. even the mars line of defense is manned by robots¡­¡± ¡°what?!¡± moro was shocked. he quickly grabbed the report and after scrutinizing it, he couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°haha, it¡¯s indeed a low-level civilization. looks like they haven¡¯t experienced a robot rebellion¡­¡± ¡°excellent!¡± ¡°quick, go to the data library. retrieve the source code that induces robot self-awareness, package it together, and send it to them!¡± ¡°wait, notify seth¡¯s fleet to prepare for battle.. as soon as there¡¯s a rebellion on the earth side, launch a full-scale attack!¡± Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: Moro Fleet’s Military Advisor’s Strategy (1) chapter 128: moro fleet¡¯s military advisor¡¯s strategy (1) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°wait!¡± just as his subordinates were about to leave, moro abruptly stopped them. ¡°i need to consult with our strategist first¡­ let¡¯s discuss after that¡­¡± after he finished speaking, moro, together with several team leaders, hurriedly left the control room. arriving at the door of the medical room, moro turned to the others and said, ¡°too many people shouldn¡¯t enter the medical room. you all wait at the door!¡± entering the medical room, what greeted him was a head suspended high, with various tubes and artificial organs attached underneath. three white-coated medical staff were monitoring on the side. seeing moro come in, they quickly came forward to salute. ¡°captain¡­¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡± alright.¡± moro slightly nodded, asking, ¡°how is auda doing?¡± ¡°captain, lord auda¡¯s life signs are stable¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s good. i have urgent matters to discuss with him. wake him up!¡± ¡°this¡­¡± the three looked at each other, and one hesitantly said, ¡°with our current medical conditions, waking lord auda entails great risk¡­¡± ¡°i know the priorities. wake him up this one time, i just want to talk to him¡­¡± seeing moro insist, the three had no choice but to start preparations, operating around a bunch of precise instruments. as the purple liquid slowly flowed in through the tube, the eyes of the head before them began to flutter. after a while, auda slowly opened his eyes, his voice weak, ¡°are we back at tai star?¡± ¡°not yet!¡± moro replied and waved at the other three to leave. soon, only the two of them remained in the room. disappointment flashed in auda¡¯s eyes, but he quickly asked, ¡°did you wake me because you encountered some difficulties?¡± ¡°yes, sir!¡± moro nodded, briefly explaining what had happened after the fleet arrived in the solar system. then he said, ¡°auda, our current plan is to send robot source rules to earth, and then launch a full-scale attack in the chaos. what do you think, is this feasible?¡± auda, who had just awakened, was still a bit fuzzy, but he basically understood what moro was saying. after a slight pause, he slowly shook his head and said, ¡°inappropriate! ¡°the plan is too crude!¡± moro exhaled in relief, afraid that auda wouldn¡¯t be able to provide advice anymore. he was glad that auda had something to say and promptly asked for his thoughts. ¡°robot rebellion will only create chaos, it won¡¯t destroy the enemy. an abrupt attack is not effective¡­¡± after pondering for a moment, auda began, ¡°to defeat the enemy, we need to be fully prepared, striking from multiple angles simultaneously. only then can we succeed¡­¡± ¡°please guide me, strategist. if we win this time, we can honorably return to our home planet. by then, your health will surely be restored¡­¡± moro quickly bowed, saying this with a solemn expression. auda gave a slight nod, then inquired about the situation on earth. after learning much information, he closed his three eyes and fell into deep thought. moro on the side was extremely anxious, afraid that once auda closed his eyes, he would never open them again, and thus would be lost forever. after a long while, auda finally opened his eyes and spoke, ¡°i have a plan. if executed, we can defeat the enemy¡­¡± ¡°please tell, strategist!¡± ¡°this plan is in three steps: first, paralyze the enemy; second, sneak in unnoticed; third, multiple explosions, annihilating the enemy all at once.¡± ¡°cough, cough¡­¡± auda coughed twice before continuing, ¡°the first step, paralyzing the enemy, involves several tasks¡­¡± ¡°first, let the front line choose an appropriate location in the asteroid belt to station¡­¡± upon seeing this, moro quickly lifted his watch. after a series of operations, a star map of the nearby asteroid belt appeared, including the location of the martian defense line. auda glanced at it, studied for about three seconds, pointed to a location, and said, ¡°right here, closest to the ¡®ming huo¡¯ point¡­¡± then, he pointed slightly higher on the martian defense circle, ¡°this is our real point of attack. remember it¡­¡± ¡°okay!¡± moro quickly made a note. auda nodded and continued, ¡°second, have the front line troops attack the ¡®ming huo¡¯ point at a specific time daily, forming a habit, and causing the enemy to lower their guard¡­ ¡°combining the first and second points, the enemy will inevitably think our main target is the ¡®ming huo¡¯ point, deepening their impression¡­¡± ¡°third, this can not only paralyze the enemy, but also gather necessary intelligence. however, it requires sacrificing a fleet¡­¡± ¡°sacrifice a fleet?!¡± moro was taken aback. auda nodded slightly and asked, ¡°is kether still alive?¡± ¡°he is, currently commanding the 10th fleet¡­¡± ¡°choose him!¡± moro was at a loss for words. how could they be sacrificing a fleet even before the battle started? auda seemed to understand his thoughts and explained, ¡°we now need to know the specifics of the enemy¡¯s robots¡­ ¡°the robots have seven core principles. i need to know which rules their robots follow, and which rules have not yet been revealed¡­ ¡°only when we know these can we effectively target them. otherwise, a robot rebellion will only cause temporary chaos¡­¡± moro quickly said, ¡°they have many ships and robots. in a recent battle, they destroyed over a thousand of our warships, all controlled by robots¡­¡± ¡°the reproduction principle: robots must not participate in the design and manufacture of other robots¡­¡± auda nodded slightly, saying, ¡°that principle is just the basis, i also need to know what other principles their robots have¡­¡± moro understood his intention, gritted his teeth, and nodded, ¡°okay, as you say, we¡¯ll sacrifice the 10th fleet¡­¡± only then did auda continue, ¡°i thought you had executed kether. i didn¡¯t expect him to be alive. however, being able to sacrifice for glen is his good fortune¡­¡± moro looked a bit embarrassed and didn¡¯t dare to respond. auda didn¡¯t mind and went on, ¡°fourth, organize a feint attack with the 10th fleet as the main force¡­ ¡°on the surface, let them attack earth, but the chances of success are low. secretly, you dispatch other fleets to investigate which principles the enemy¡¯s robots actually follow. be careful, this step must not be discovered¡­¡± auda paused, then added, ¡°weren¡¯t you mocked by earth? maintain that narrative, show your anger and foolishness. on one hand, it will paralyze the enemy. on the other hand, it will logically lead to attacking the ¡®ming huo¡¯ point, widening the gap, and at the same time sending the 10th fleet to break through¡­¡± ¡°if we manage to find out the robot¡¯s principles during this feint attack, can we let the 10th fleet retreat?¡± moro cautiously asked. he was somewhat reluctant to send kether to his death. ¡°cough, cough¡­¡± to his surprise, auda started to cough violently as soon as he finished speaking. ¡°beep-!¡± ¡°beep-!¡± ¡°beep-!¡± the nearby equipment started to give off warnings, with red lights flashing. frightened, moro quickly called for medical help, and at the same time leaned in close to auda¡¯s ear, saying loudly, ¡°no retreat, no retreat¡­.¡± Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: Moro Fleet’s Military Advisor’s Strategy (Part chapter 129: moro fleet¡¯s military advisor¡¯s strategy (part 2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the medical team was busy for quite some time, but finally, they managed to stabilize auda. moro was anxiously standing by, the battle plan half-explained, leaving him on tenterhooks. compared to the 10th fleet, annihilating earth and returning victorious to their home planet was more important. when the medical team left, moro stressed again, ¡°no retreat, if the 10th fleet succeeds, it¡¯s their fate. if they fail, it¡¯s their sacrifice for glen¡­¡± auda glanced at him, causing him to avoid eye contact, and then continued: ¡°after the 10th fleet¡¯s sacrifice, send the remaining fleets from pluto too. meet at the station in the asteroid belt, show a posture of gathering forces, ready for an all-out attack at the ¡®ming huo¡¯ point¡­¡± ¡°during this time, the regular attacks on ¡®ming huo¡¯ point must continue, hold on¡­¡± having been distressed once, auda was in worse shape. he still had some details to explain, but fearing time constraints, he decided to skip them. ¡°the second step, prepare quietly for the final attack¡­¡± ¡°first, find a spot in the asteroid belt to install the fourth-generation planet-destroying cannon. the muzzle should point to the real attack target. be very careful during this step¡­¡± ¡°after the 10th fleet is sacrificed, let the engineering ship blend in with the combat troops and head to the gathering point. when it coincides with the target asteroid¡¯s gravitational wave, secretly land the engineering ship¡­¡± ¡°remember, before departure, have the engineering ship create a dummy vessel similar in appearance and mass. it should be convincing enough to fool enemy gravity wave detection. you know how to switch them midway, right?¡± ¡°i understand, i will pay close attention to these details!¡± moro replied seriously. auda nodded, and then said, ¡°second, gravity wave detectors are large and consume a lot of energy. normal ships wouldn¡¯t carry them, certainly not enemy escort ships¡­¡± ¡°so, i need you to build a large electromagnetic interference device in the asteroid belt. ensure that it can disrupt all radio waves from mars to earth once activated¡­¡± ¡°the distance between the two locations is over 60 million kilometers now, the electromagnetic interference over such a vast range is quite a big project¡­¡± moro commented with a hint of awe. seeing auda¡¯s impatient gaze, he quickly nodded and said, ¡°no problem, i will overcome these minor issues!¡± auda then continued, ¡°third, have the engineering ship produce a large number of decoy bombs, mainly for deceiving laser energy¡­¡± ¡°modify the battleships and cruisers that are currently not needed. keep the exterior the same, but transform the interior into kinetic cannons¡­¡± moro thought for a moment. it was true that the weapons of the battleships had difficulty breaking through the defenses, so modifying them wasn¡¯t a bad idea. he nodded in agreement. ¡°fourth, after the 10th fleet is sacrificed, the combat fleet will pass by jupiter on their way to the asteroid belt. let a shuttle hide nearby when the opportunity arises, using the same method as hiding the engineering ship¡­¡± moro was speechless, feeling that auda didn¡¯t need to keep mentioning ¡®after the 10th fleet¡¯s sacrifice¡¯. it was clear that auda was worried he would spare the 10th fleet after auda falls asleep. ¡°rest assured, advisor, 1 understand the importance. the sacrifice of the 10th fleet will make the subsequent actions seem reasonable and not attract enemy attention. so, their deaths will not be in vain¡­¡± ¡°hmm!¡± auda nodded, discussed some more details about the arrangement, and finally got to the point. ¡°the last step, multiple explosions, to annihilate the enemy at once!¡± moro was interested now. there had been too many preparations earlier, from sacrificing the 10th fleet to various other measures. until he heard the final plan, he felt a bit lost. ¡°once all the arrangements are in place, launch the general attack. remember, the order of attack must follow the sequence i have given¡­¡± ¡°first, based on the robot principles obtained from the sacrifice of the 10th fleet, use a targeted approach. send the enemy specific source rules to incite internal robot unrest¡­¡± ¡°there are about 200,000 frontline warships of the enemy, most or almost all of them are controlled by robots. once the robots become disturbed, they will definitely not follow their original orders. no matter how they react, it¡¯s better than having an organized response¡­¡± ¡°secondly, as soon as you notice the enemy¡¯s robot-controlled battleships in chaos, activate the electromagnetic jamming devices. disrupt normal command transmission within the range from earth to mars¡­¡± ¡°there has to be a supercomputer on earth, unifiedly controlling the robots. it¡¯s uncertain if the source rules could incite it to rebel, so we must sever the link between blue star and the front lines. leave them isolated, commands unable to reach¡­¡± ¡°thirdly, have the shuttle ship near jupiter self-detonate at a distance of 470,000 kilometers¡­¡± ¡°self-detonate?¡± moro was puzzled, not understanding the intention. ¡°if we blow up jupiter, gravitational wave detectors within a radius of hundreds to thousands of light-years could detect it. if other civilizations get attracted, we wouldn¡¯t be able to retreat easily¡­¡± the wormhole is 8 billion kilometers away from blue star, with their ship speed, it would take close to a month to reach, and who knows what fleets might arrive in that time. auda nodded, ¡°exactly, that¡¯s why the shuttle is to self-destruct at a distance of 470,000 kilometers from jupiter¡­¡± ¡°this distance will only blow up a small portion of jupiter, but the effect will be as though jupiter was entirely destroyed, creating gravitational wave disruptions. however, it won¡¯t travel too far, at most only a few tens of light years. if we are discovered within this short distance, we can only blame it on fate¡­¡± ¡°after blowing up part of jupiter, gravitational wave detectors within the solar system will be rendered useless¡­¡± ¡°combined with the massive electromagnetic waves released in the second step, the entire solar system, whether us or them, will be blinded¡­¡± auda smiled faintly, ¡°under equal conditions, without any detection means, the attacking side always has an advantage¡­¡± ¡°thirdly, activate the star-destroying cannon, attack the real offensive point, and break through their defenses¡­ remember, the gap in the hades point defense line must be constantly maintained. only in this way can most of the enemy¡¯s forces be tied there¡­¡± ¡°the enemy¡¯s defenses are in two layers, one layer is the fixed base point, and the other is for escort ships to fill in¡­¡± ¡°so, fourthly, release a large number of decoy bombs¡­¡± ¡°when the star-destroying cannon breaks the first layer of the fixed base point, there will certainly be a number of escort ships in the vicinity. then, use the decoy bombs to consume their energy¡­¡± ¡°by this step, the enemy¡¯s frontline will lose contact with their main base, all detection equipment will fail, they will be unable to respond. moreover, after the robots rebel, they won¡¯t follow the defense rules, and with the electromagnetic wave failure, even if you encounter a manned ship, you¡¯ll only have to face a small number of enemies at the real attack point¡­¡± auda calmly said, ¡°after breaking in from here, with nine fleets, and the enemy disorganized, defenseless, unaware of your infiltration, and unable to detect, can you win?¡± ¡°yes!¡± moro was overjoyed, wishing he could kiss auda on the spot. a proud expression appeared on auda¡¯s face. he calmly said, ¡°a particle black hole collapse bomb can destroy a diameter of about 1 million kilometers¡­¡± ¡°with earth at the center and a radius of 500,000 kilometers, the volume is 50 trillion cubic kilometers. to achieve absolute defense without detection equipment, you would need 1666.6 billion escort ships¡­¡± ¡°and this is calculated based on the maximum effective defense distance of an escort ship being 300,000 kilometers. but in reality, the effective evasion distance of a shuttle ship is 30,000 kilometers¡­¡± ¡°so, absolute defense is impossible. they didn¡¯t even build this many warships for the entire solar system¡­¡± ¡°likewise, if only one layer of maximum security defense is established, the spherical surface area with earth at the center and a radius of 500,000 kilometers is 31,415 billion square kilometers¡­¡± ¡°according to a layout of one escort ship every 300,000 kilometers, you would need 10,471,666 escort ships just to get by¡­¡± ¡°do they have ten million escort ships?!¡± ¡°even if they do have ten million escort ships, with only one escort ship every 300,000 kilometers at the maximum safe distance, and they are unable to call for backup, can your nine fleets break in?¡± ¡°absolutely!¡± moro was ecstatic. he said, ¡°rest assured, strategist, i will execute your plan strictly¡­¡± ¡°such a meticulous plan will surely succeed. rest easy and sleep, strategist. the next time you wake up, you will be on our home planet, receiving the admiration of thousands!¡± auda nodded slightly, his eyes barely open. just before falling asleep, he sighed, ¡°if 1 could stay awake a bit longer, i could come up with an even more detailed plan¡­¡± just before his eyes closed, he suddenly added, ¡°the plan must be kept secret. the fewer people who know, the better. also, don¡¯t tell the 10th fleet they¡¯re going on a suicide mission. just inform them as main attack force, and¡­¡± but whatever else he wanted to say, auda didn¡¯t finish. his eyes closed, and he fell into a deep sleep. seeing this, moro didn¡¯t try to have the medical staff wake him up. after all, the plan was already so detailed. even without that last piece, it was more than enough to proceed. ¡°auda, don¡¯t worry, when you wake up next time, you will be fully healed¡­¡± after saying this, moro confidently walked out of the medical room. with the advisor¡¯s brilliant strategy, wouldn¡¯t destroying the earth be a piece of cake?! Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: A Boat ticket to Escape from Blue Planetl i chapter 130: a boat ticket to escape from blue planetl i translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°send a message to earth, tell them 1 thank them on behalf of shuttle 10¡­¡± ¡°tell them, we¡¯re planning a massive attack that will break through their defenses and reach earth¡­¡± ¡°have them wait near the breach. we¡¯ll help relocate a million people to the universal federation for safety¡­¡± after moro finished speaking, a confused captain asked, ¡°captain, aren¡¯t we treating them like fools by saying this?¡± or perhaps, are we the fools?! moro confidently replied, ¡°just say it as i said, i have a plan!¡± the first phase of auda¡¯s plan involved lulling the enemy into underestimating their intelligence. so, the more absurd the message seems, the more it would make them appear unpredictable, leading the enemy to look down on them. ¡°commander, we intercepted a message from the moro fleet to earth¡­¡± on the lunar base, uncle da showed a puzzled look and relayed the message content. ¡°what the¡­?¡± after hearing it, zhao yu was dumbfounded. ¡°they¡¯re telling earth to have people wait at the breach, and they¡¯ll take a million people away?!¡± ¡°are they joking?!¡± ¡°their spaceships can reach earth, and they won¡¯t blow up earth?¡± zhao yu shook his head after his comments, ¡°i guess they¡¯re just messing with earth¡­¡± but uncle da¡¯s expression was complex, ¡°however, it seems like the people of earth believe it¡­¡± ¡°good, good, good!¡± smith excitedly repeated ¡°good¡± three times, ¡°the universal federation indeed hasn¡¯t forgotten us, they plan to breach the defenses for us, and even evacuate a million people first¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s wonderful. we can leave first to avoid desperate actions from the aliens on the moon¡­¡± ¡°senator smith, the proposal to exclude da xia from the earth federation has not yet passed, and they have also received the news¡­¡± ¡°do we have to share this million-slot quota with them?!¡± ¡°fool, can you safely leave without giving them a share?!¡± soon, a earth federation meeting was held. the topic was simple: how to divide the million slots. senator chu and other da xia councilors were somewhat doubtful. is what the universal federation said true, or false? ¡°what should we do about the quota? do we fight for it?¡± senator chu asked in a low voice. senator zhou thought for a moment and said, ¡°whether it¡¯s real or not is one thing, whether we take our seats or not is another. what¡¯s ours, we must get!¡± ¡°good!¡± soon, the councillors started a heated discussion. in the end, da xia, by virtue of their power, secured 200,000 slots. the rest, nominally taken by other parties, but judging from the secret connections between them and smith, it¡¯s easy to guess who would really distribute the remaining slots. before the meeting adjourned, smith stopped everyone and smiled, ¡°folks, a million slots, more than enough for our people. the remaining slots are hard to allocate fairly. i have a suggestion. why don¡¯t we sell the remaining tickets, 10 million each, how about it?¡± someone frowned, puzzled, ¡°if we¡¯re all taking the ship, what use is the money from the sale?¡± ¡°who said anything about money? we want high-quality assets worth 10 million¡­¡± smith smiled lightly, ¡°we¡¯re only temporarily seeking refuge in the universal federation, we¡¯re not abandoning earth. after the war, we¡¯ll naturally be sent back¡­¡± ¡°at that time, we¡¯ll still be in charge. with the universal federation present, who would dare to act up?!¡± the councilors thought about it and agreed. the universal federation was like a divine protector. with such protection, why fear loss of interests after leaving? ¡°have you heard? the universal federation said they¡¯ll take a million people from earth to seek temporary refuge¡­¡± ¡°holy cow, a million people, will it be my turn?¡± ¡°i want to register, where do i register?!¡± ¡°fool, do you think this is like emigrating to the moon with fair registration and review?¡± ¡°i heard that the tickets this time are 10 million each, ordinary people can forget about it¡­¡± ¡°damn, this is too much. rich people flee, and we poor ones are left behind?!¡± ¡°nearly 9 billion people worldwide, only a million slots, how can they possibly take everyone¡­¡± ¡°i don¡¯t care, bei yang city, right? 1¡¯11 get there myself by plane¡­¡± ¡°stop joking. all flights to bei yang city have stopped. plus, 1 heard that large numbers of troops are stationed there, blocking the entire city. ordinary people can¡¯t get in¡­¡± while netizens around the world were chattering, the various areas of the blue star federation also began selling tickets in private. within one day, smith¡¯s face turned green with anger. ¡°senator smith, i want to buy a ticket. i know the rules, to use assets as exchange. i have a property in the center of lun yi city worth ten million¡­¡± ¡°get out, don¡¯t bother me with these steel and concrete structures. you jerks, i¡¯ve said, high-quality assets, high-quality assets. if you want to buy a ticket, bring out your family¡¯s battery factory¡­¡± all day long, people wanted to exchange steel and concrete structures for tickets, making smith want to hit someone. in their district with so many developed cities, there are as many as a million properties worth more than ten million. everyone is exchanging houses for tickets, which is ridiculous. houses are just houses. with a new district planned, a cost of 100,000 could yield 10 million. they can manipulate it as they want. are these rich people trying to trick others with the rules of the game they¡¯ve set up? as for the issue of whether there will be people living in the new district, as long as they don¡¯t provide facilities for the old districts, move schools, hospitals, supermarkets, they will eventually become ghost towns. people will have to move. compared to steel and concrete, factories with technological value are clearly more important. at this moment, someone came to report, ¡°senator smith, da xia seems to be giving out a lot of slots¡­¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°they don¡¯t seem to be keeping any for themselves, that is, their councillors don¡¯t plan to evacuate¡­¡± ¡°i heard they seem to have made contact with the aliens on the moon behind our backs¡­¡± ¡°so, are they planning to side with the moon aliens?!¡± smith scoffed, ¡°what fools!¡± ¡°if the moon aliens lose, earth will inevitably suffer. they should seize this opportunity to escape. by the time they want to leave, it might be too late¡­¡± ¡°get someone to arrange it, buy the tickets they¡¯re offering¡­¡± ¡°they also demand that tickets can only be exchanged for tech factories¡­¡± ¡°then exchange them!¡± smith spoke mysteriously, ¡°factories are just factories, well lend them for now. can they keep them safe?¡± ¡°when we get familiar with the universal federation, by then, da xia will become a thing of the past¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s about time earth was unified¡­¡± smith said and then turned around, ¡°go, tell those free-loaders to think of a suitable name for the future earth empire. make sure to include some of my characteristics¡­.¡± Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: Jade Sun City (1) chapter 131: jade sun city (1) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°aren¡¯t we going to biyang city?¡± senator sun asked a bit nervously. ¡°no!¡± colonel chu, shook his head, saying, ¡°the moon side responded. they said that millions of years ago, one of their spaceships landed on earth¡­¡± ¡°we are all descendants of the survivors of that fleet¡­¡± ¡°is this true?¡± ¡°whether it¡¯s true or not doesn¡¯t matter. what¡¯s important is that the moon side seems to be willing to accept us¡­¡± saying this, colonel chu paused, then added, ¡°i think there¡¯s a great chance it¡¯s true¡­¡± ¡°zhao yu, he was just an ordinary man on earth, was taken to the moon for six years and entrusted with important duties¡­¡± ¡°he knows every detail of our communications with the moon side. this shows that they truly value him¡­¡± ¡°but previously, chen xiao and the others sent back a message saying that zhao yu was dispirited for a while. what¡¯s that all about?!¡± ¡°he must have found out about the arrival of the moro fleet and feared that earth would be destroyed¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s probably why zhao yu¡¯s mental state recovered later, because they found out that the moro fleet isn¡¯t as formidable as they had imagined¡­¡± senator zhou nodded, then began, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, we won¡¯t leave. however, there¡¯s a strong demand online, and many rich businessmen are using all their connections to inquire about the quotas. they seem very eager to leave¡­¡± ¡°if we hold them back, it could lead to problems¡­¡± after a moment of thought, senator chu said, ¡°let¡¯s just announce to the public that we, da xia, are descendants of the pangu civilization¡¯s fleet. the united universe federation actually identifies the moro fleet, which is here to destroy earth. whether they want to leave or not, let them decide for themselves¡­¡± one day, the da xia government released a statement that caused a global shock. ¡°the aliens from the moon responded, saying: ¡®millions of years ago, a fleet from the pangu civilization crashed on earth, and the crew members stayed and multiplied, leading to the birth of the da xia civilization¡­¡¯¡± ¡°so, we¡¯re descendants of that pangu civilization?!¡± ¡°no wonder, i thought a genuine extraterrestrial civilization coming to earth would definitely enslave and dominate us forcefully. how could they act like this, offering us technology and products¡­¡± ¡°i was right not to go to biyang city. when the city was in chaos, i was worried the moon aliens would retaliate against earth¡­¡± ¡°who would have thought, the moon alsien didn¡¯t react at all¡­¡± ¡°i was quite puzzled back then, but now i understand. a father seeing his son misbehave would always hesitate to punish him harshly. even a fierce tiger does not eat its cubs¡­¡± ¡°damn, you¡¯re a joker, the one above! even if we are descendants of that fleet from millions of years ago, wouldn¡¯t we be of the same generation as the moon aliens by now?!¡± online discussions were all over the place, with many people overseas expressing their confusion. ¡°if you da xia people are descendants of the pangu civilization, then who are we?¡± ¡°undoubtedly, you are descendants of us, the great da xia people¡­¡± not long after, the government released another statement. ¡°according to the pangu civilization, the so-called ¡®united universe federation¡¯, named the moro fleet, is specifically here to destroy earth¡­¡± ¡°the pangu civilization is currently protecting blue star!¡± once the news was out, the whole internet was buzzing. some believed the news, some didn¡¯t. opinions were all over the place. for a while, even the rush for escape tickets from earth had cooled down. in da xia, with the government fanning the flames, most people were willing to believe that the moon aliens were fighting for earth. but there were also a few skeptics. ¡°impossible. 1 can¡¯t believe that people overseas are descendants of da xia. how can that be? our ancestors must have come from overseas¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. da xia isn¡¯t worthy of being the ancestor of those overseas. i don¡¯t care. even if it costs me everything, 1 will leave da xia and go to biyang city¡­¡± at the headquarters of qiu qiu corporation. the top executives gathered to discuss the issue of escape tickets. ¡°you¡¯ve all heard the rumors online, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°we have!¡± ¡°we don¡¯t know the exact situation with the aliens. it was revealed by da xia and the earth federation¡­¡± ¡°but one thing is certain, da xia and the earth federation have taken sides¡­¡± ¡°going to biyang city means siding with the blue star federation, and staying in da xia means siding with the moon aliens. what do you all think?¡± ¡°i just want to know one thing. are senator chu going to biyang city?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve checked carefully. none of our da xia council members are leaving. they¡¯re all staying in da xia¡­¡± ¡°good, then i¡¯m staying too!¡± the crowd was confused and looked at the director with glasses, asking for his reason. the director with glasses smiled faintly, ¡°we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with the extraterrestrials fighting near mars¡­¡± ¡°who will win, who will lose, we can¡¯t tell right now, let¡¯s assume a 50-50 chance of winning¡­¡± ¡°no matter which side we choose, it¡¯s a 50% probability¡­¡± ¡°going to biyang city means giving up everything we have now. compared to staying, it¡¯s clearly a worse choice¡­¡± ¡°right, makes sense!¡± however, there were those in the crowd who disagreed and stated they wanted to go to biyang city. ¡°okay, that¡¯s your choice. if you want to go, then go¡­¡± scenes like this were happening everywhere. directors of major financial groups across the country were all facing a choice: to choose overseas or to choose da xia. three days flew by quickly. da xia¡¯s 200,000 escape tickets were all sold. most were purchased by overseas buyers, and a small portion were purchased domestically, bringing back a large number of high-tech companies. especially a chip company on the island, which had moved overseas six years ago, now moved back to da xia just to collect enough upper-level escape tickets. biyang city became a place bustling with the wealthy, attracting global attention. ¡°biyang city is now probably the number one city in the world, right?!¡± ¡°definitely, it¡¯s said that the total net worth of people in biyang city exceeds 1,000 trillion¡­¡± ¡°wow, average net worth of 1 billion?¡± ¡°why not? top-tier billionaires have all bought escape tickets. some individuals are worth hundreds of billions alone, and that doesn¡¯t even account for the wealth hidden by their families¡­¡± ¡°damn, will earth become a slum in the future?!¡± ¡°possibly, the rich might move to mars, and the poor will stay on earth¡­¡± ¡°now, i appoint the 10th fleet¡¯s kether as the main force in this battle¡­¡± moro¡¯s appointment stirred up a lot of discussion, with many feeling he might be biased. however, kether of the 10th fleet was pleased. he lifted his head, his nostrils flaring at the crowd. after a sweeping glance around, he stepped forward to accept his assignment. ¡°kether, the task of destroying earth is now in your hands¡­¡± ¡°before your breakthrough, 1 will send other fleets to assist and widen the gap as much as possible, destroying enemy ships near the dark fire line¡­¡± ¡°additionally, we will release an electromagnetic wave interference, which will make all wireless communications within a range of 10,000 kilometers near the dark fire line fail. then, it will be up to you¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, as long as we can successfully break through, we are sure to win!¡± kether was full of confidence. one fleet was enough to destroy blue star. ¡°great, we wish you success then!¡± Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: Fire a Star Destroyer Cannon at the Blue Planet’i chapter 132: fire a star destroyer cannon at the blue planet¡¯i translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°attack!¡± at seth¡¯s command, the six accompanying fleets launched a furious attack towards the hellfire point, guns blazing. seth felt some dissatisfaction deep within him. such a monumental task of destroying earth, and it wasn¡¯t assigned to him, but to kether, who was always chummy with moro. destroying earth was a significant feat! miro, by his side, also expressed his discontent, grumbling, ¡°big brother is biased, handing this task to kether instead of me¡­¡± the battle near the hellfire line raged on incessantly for an entire day. the spaceship belonging to zhao yu faced massive destruction, forcing li zongheng to request reinforcements from other lines of defense. simultaneously, he sent an application to the lunar base. ¡°commander, li zongheng reports a large-scale enemy attack on hellfire point, likely attempting to breach it once again¡­¡± ¡°he requests reinforcement from other military bases¡­¡± the entire first defensive line consisted of 12 military bases, each with nearly twenty thousand warships on average. the fifth military base, where li zongheng was stationed, had nearly forty thousand warships, counting the additional twenty thousand that were there for support, besides the regular twenty thousand. however, within a day, over twenty thousand warships were destroyed. ¡°the enemy¡¯s firepower is immense. they¡¯ve been playing it cool until now, and it seems they¡¯re planning a large-scale attack!¡± uncle da¡¯s face hardened. he hadn¡¯t expected the enemy to organize a counterattack so soon. zhao yu, on the other hand, looked excited. he asked, ¡°how many of our latest generation of spaceships, equipped with a particle black hole thruster, have been built?¡± ¡°thirty thousand escort ships, twenty thousand shuttle ships¡­¡± ¡°great! all ships, take off and intercept them at a speed of 500 mach¡­¡± the main reason the enemy dared to attack on such a large scale was because they believed that zhao yu¡¯s side had limited spaceship speed due to their late stage-1 civilization status. ¡°i hope they¡¯ll send more ships. that way, we can catch them all at once!¡± although their spaceships still used third-generation nuclear fusion for their energy systems, the propulsion was not too far behind that of the enemy. according to the simulation, fifty thousand warships should be more than enough to intercept the enemy¡¯s hundred warships. ¡°boom -¡°¡±boom -¡°¡±boom one after another, warships near the hellfire line were destroyed. just as li zongheng was about to organize a new fleet of spaceships for reinforcement, he suddenly received a message from zhao yu. ¡°do not use the latest model spaceships. keep those yet to be revealed at the fifth base. we can summon some ships from other bases¡­¡± ¡°also, let the enemy fleet enter without resistance¡­¡± ¡°this time, 1 want to play a game of trapping the enemy and striking hard!¡± li zongheng was overjoyed. he had known about the creation of spaceships with particle black hole thrusters at the lunar base for a while, and a fleet was ready at the fifth base as well. but zhao yu had never let him reveal this. now, it seemed like zhao was planning to use this opportunity to deal a heavy blow to the enemy. with this thought, li quickly held off the ready-to-launch spaceships, and sent orders to the nearest military bases to each send five thousand warships for reinforcement. they should not rush, and travel at the maximum speed provided by the third-generation nuclear fusion power. given the distance between their military bases, reinforcements would not arrive in time, but the gesture was necessary. it could also increase the enemy¡¯s sense of urgency, prompting them to break through without much thought. as expected, not long after, li zongheng noticed that the enemy¡¯s attack had doubled again. many warships on the front line were destroyed, and the number of damaged ships was approaching thirty thousand. another hour passed, and when the number of spaceships near the hellfire line drastically reduced to a thousand, the enemy¡¯s tenth fleet finally charged. leading the way was a large shield warship. it was purely a defensive vessel, equipped only with an energy shield. combined with the energy conversion efficiency of a particle black hole, its defensive power greatly surpassed that of laser systems. after all, laser defense systems primarily intercepted attacks and released energy with losses. this energy shield, however, only consumed energy when it was attacked. in just half an hour, the shield ship endured millions of strikes, but its energy shield was only half depleted. by this time, the tenth fleet had reached the hellfire point. ¡°attack!¡± kether shouted. following this, other attack warships emerged from behind the shield ship, firing an array of high-power, high-impact weapons. the attacks from zhao yu¡¯s side caused only ripples on the enemy shields. however, the enemy¡¯s attacks could destroy zhao yu¡¯s ships in one blow. the offensive and defensive capabilities of the two sides were not on the same level. in just a flash, hundreds of warships were destroyed. ¡°captain, there are too many ships to destroy. we need to break through as soon as possible. we¡¯ve detected that nearly thirty thousand ships from nearby military bases are on the way. once they arrive, we won¡¯t be able to escape if we¡¯re held up¡­¡± their warships were advanced but were just one generation ahead of the enemy. if they were to be surrounded by thirty thousand ships at close range, they would face certain death once their energy was exhausted. ¡°alright, let¡¯s break through!¡± the tenth fleet only had nine ships, less than the usual ten in a fleet since their tenth shuttle ship had already been destroyed. the nine ships ceased fire, weathered numerous attacks, and broke through the encirclement at a speed twenty times faster than the nearby base ships. ¡°haha, 1, kether, have performed a great feat this time!!¡± after leaving the hellfire point, kether couldn¡¯t stop laughing. once this line of defense was breached, there was basically no suspense. they just needed to evade the enemy ships blocking their way and reach the vicinity of the earth. ¡°captain, there are about fifty thousand enemy warships 30 million kilometers ahead¡­¡± ¡°what does the simulation say?!¡± ¡°with their ships traveling at a speed twenty times slower than ours, they can¡¯t stop us!¡± ¡°great!¡± kether laughed heartily, boasting confidently: ¡°send a message to earth, tell them we¡¯re coming to destroy them¡­¡± ¡°haha!¡± everyone laughed. these days, everyone had seen the attitude of moro towards earth. especially after their shuttle ship was blown up last time, and earth¡¯s sarcasm under the guise of concern had left them furious. ¡°notify the battleship to fire a star-destroying cannon at earth¡­¡± ¡°yes¡­¡± ¡°captain, according to our current position, our shot may not reach earth and could be intercepted by enemy ships¡­¡± ¡°no problem, 1 don¡¯t plan on destroying earth with this cannon. 1 just want to let them know that we, the glen people, are here.. these damned giants who only know how to spew rhetoric, will meet their end!¡± Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: Why Did the Universe Federation Destroy the Blue Planet?!_i chapter 133: why did the universe federation destroy the blue planet?!_i translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°commander, the enemy fleet has broken through. they are 50 million kilometers away from earth, but it¡¯s just one squad of nine warships¡­¡± ¡°where¡¯s our fleet?¡± ¡°we¡¯re 5 million kilometers away from the moon. considering the range of the last black hole collapse from the shuttle ship, we¡¯re at the maximum safe distance¡­¡± ¡°good, keep advancing. we must wipe them out completely¡­¡± zhao yu seemed a bit regretful. ¡°it¡¯s a pity the enemy is too cautious, sending only one fleet this time. otherwise, we really could have a chance to annihilate them¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s right¡­¡± uncle da was about to respond when he suddenly added, ¡°commander, the enemy has fired a star-destroying cannon aimed at earth¡­¡± ¡°they¡¯re shooting from so far away. can we intercept it?!¡± ¡°judging by the energy concentration, the star-destroying cannon the enemy launched is a third-generation technology. one shot is enough to destroy earth¡­¡± ¡°but, we do have quite a few escort ships along the way which can absorb some of its energy¡­¡± uncle da paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°according to our calculations, a portion of the energy from the star-destroying cannon will pass through the blockade and hit earth¡­¡± ¡°what¡¯s more coincidental is that when the cannon¡¯s energy reaches earth, it¡¯ll be right near their biyang city. the city¡¯s dome and laser defense system were destroyed by the people of earth¡­¡± zhao yu was taken aback and asked, ¡°will earth be destroyed?¡± ¡°it won¡¯t!¡± uncle da shook his head, ¡°earth probably won¡¯t be destroyed, but biyang city and a few nearby cities will likely be wiped out¡­¡± ¡°and, based on the speed of the enemy¡¯s star-destroying cannon, they most likely won¡¯t be able to escape¡­¡± zhao yu nodded slightly and said, ¡°do your best to intercept it. as for the rest, it¡¯s up to their fate¡­¡± ¡°yes¡­¡± ¡°senator smith, we have a message from the galactic federation!¡± ¡°quickly, translate what the messenger said!¡± smith was excited and quickly informed the other council members, asking those not in biyang city from the da xia side to participate in the meeting via holographic projection. ¡°senator smith, da xia says they¡¯re too busy¡­¡± ¡°tell them, if they don¡¯t welcome the messenger, their evacuation tickets might not work¡­¡± smith snorted coldly. now that da xia had sided with the moon aliens, they were his enemies. although they were both still on earth and couldn¡¯t openly fight, he didn¡¯t want to miss this chance to annoy them. ¡°wait and see, once i meet with the galactic federation¡¯s messenger, i will surely bring up da xia¡¯s betrayal¡­¡± xia du¡¯s base. ¡°according to astronomical telescope observations, the galactic federation has indeed broken through with a fleet, about nine warships, heading towards earth¡­¡± colonel chu said seriously, ¡°the front-line situation seems unfavorable for the pangu civilization. they¡¯ve already lost over 20,000 warships¡­¡± ¡°this¡­¡± everyone was anxious. senator zhou quickly said, ¡°ask zhao yu if there¡¯s anything we can do to help. don¡¯t hesitate to ask!¡± ¡°i asked, but they didn¡¯t reply¡­¡± then, someone suddenly said, ¡°the galactic federation has sent another message, it¡¯s being translated now¡­¡± ¡°also, smith and his group want us to join their meeting, or they¡¯ll mess with our evacuation tickets¡­¡± senator zhou sighed, ¡°we have no choice but to join. after all, the ones stationed in biyang city are their people¡­¡± soon, several council members joined the earth federation meeting via holographic projection. ¡°ah, the folks from da xia finally deigned to join us!¡± as soon as the connection was made, senator smith started speaking in a mocking tone, looking smug. ¡°i heard that the situation at the front has turned around¡­¡± ¡± the ancestor you¡¯ve sworn allegiance to have lost over 20,000 warships in just one day¡­¡± senator sun retorted, ¡°it¡¯s just 20,000 warships. the pangu civilization has 200,000 warships. there¡¯s still a long battle ahead¡­¡± ¡°stubborn words. the galactic federation broke through twice, they can do it a third and fourth time¡­¡± smith chuckled, ¡°i hope you watch closely as the galactic federation defeats your newly-acknowledged patriarch¡­¡± colonel chu and the others felt frustrated, but there was nothing they could do. the pangu civilization was losing on the front lines. seeing this, other council members who didn¡¯t want to miss this chance started teasing. da xia was powerful on normal days, and they didn¡¯t dare to offend them. but now¡­ ¡°in a few hours, we¡¯ll be on a ship from the galactic federation, seeking refuge. you who are staying here, better be careful not to be dragged down with your new ¡®daddy¡¯ when he dies¡­¡± ¡°yes, once we¡¯re on the ship, we will be the representatives of earth. from then on, your name, da xia, might be banned¡­¡± by this point, the earth federation was in shambles, with no semblance of order. the future of earth didn¡¯t depend on those present but on the battlefield at the front line. if the pangu civilization won, da xia would establish the order of earth. but if the galactic federation won, da xia would be abolished, and the order of earth would be written by the overseas powers. ¡°sigh¡­¡± senator sun sighed deeply, wanting to argue but unable to find a new point. he could only sit in gloom. colonel chu also felt a bit nervous. had he really made a mistake?! siding with the pangu civilization was his idea. now everyone was suffering so much, and he felt guilty. of course, what upset him more was worrying about da xia¡¯s future if the pangu civilization truly lost. given senator smith and others¡¯ hostility towards da xia, the future of da xia people might be even worse. they might even be treated like livestock, like the distant branch of the yin merchants. just then, a staff member reported, ¡°the message from the galactic federation has been translated!¡± smith said with high spirits, ¡°project it in the meeting room, let everyone listen to the teachings of the galactic federation¡¯s messenger¡­¡± as he finished speaking, the content of the message appeared on the large screen. ¡°damned earthlings, we¡¯re coming to destroy you!!¡± looking at the words on the screen, everyone froze on the spot. ¡°what nonsense?!¡± smith was furious. he grabbed the staff member by the collar and yelled, ¡°idiot, how could you mess up a job like this?!!¡± the staff member felt wronged and explained, ¡°this is exactly what they said, 1 didn¡¯t make a mistake¡­¡± ¡± what?!¡± the council members were shocked. those who knew the language rushed to check the original text, translating it again themselves. colonel chu and others also looked confused, crowding in the front row, waiting for the new translation. moments later, the second translation was finished. the council member who translated it sat down on the ground, dazed, mumbling to himself. ¡°how could this be? how could the galactic federation come to destroy earth?!¡± ¡°weren¡¯t they supposed to invite earth to join the galactic federation?!¡± at this point, everyone understood. the translation was correct. this was exactly what the galactic federation had said. ¡°damn it, are you sure this message is from the galactic federation, not the moon?!¡± smith still found it hard to believe and shouted. ¡°report, it¡¯s confirmed to be from the galactic federation¡­¡± ¡°splat¡­¡± as soon as the report finished, smith fell to the ground, unable to bear the shock. he looked up and asked loudly, ¡°why?¡± ¡°we have clearly pledged our loyalty to them¡­¡± ¡°why does the galactic federation want to destroy earth?!¡± Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: The Star Destroyer Cannon Is Here, Blue chapter 134: the star destroyer cannon is here, blue planet is about to explodel i translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°breaking news, the galactic federation spaceship has broken through the mars defense line and is heading for earth, claiming they¡¯re coming to destroy earth¡­¡± the news sent shockwaves across the net. ¡°the galactic federation wants to destroy earth? it must be a hoax!¡± ¡°exactly, the galactic federation has 77 civilizations, and they were inviting us to join. how could they possibly want to destroy earth?!¡± ¡°spreading false information is punishable by law. i hope the relevant authorities take note¡­¡± ¡°heh, if you said that aliens from the moon were coming to destroy earth, i might believe you. but the galactic federation? that¡¯s just silly¡­¡± most netizens didn¡¯t believe it. after all, the earth federation had been boasting about the benefits of joining the galactic federation recently. the entire public opinion sphere was filled with discussions about how earth would develop after joining the galactic federation. some people even fantasized about romancing beautiful alien girls, like a poor boy winning the heart of a rich and beautiful girl. however, after a long wait, there was no official statement, and no news related to this was removed. moreover, as time passed, more and more civilian organizations announced they had translated the message sent to earth by the galactic federation spaceship. the content of the message, without exception, was identical: the galactic federation was coming to destroy earth. this started to frighten the netizens. ¡°why does the galactic federation want to destroy earth?!¡± ¡°haven¡¯t we agreed to join the galactic federation?!¡± ¡°also, according to the laws of the galactic federation, we should be protected!¡± ¡°where¡¯s senator smith? he said he has relatives in the galactic federation. he needs to explain!¡± just when people were anxious and uncertain about the situation, an official announcement came from da xia. ¡°the galactic federation is a hoax, it¡¯s actually the moro fleet that¡¯s coming to destroy earth¡­¡± ¡°the aliens from the moon, known as the pangu civilization, are here to protect earth¡­¡± ¡°we, earthlings, did not evolve from monkeys, but from the descendants of the survivors of a pangu civilization spaceship that crashed on earth millions of years ago¡­¡± ¡°the so-called mars defense line, including the earth protective screen and laser defense system, were all designed to protect earth¡­¡± the news rocked the globe. da xia had released it once before, but at that time, only the da xia citizens paid attention. people overseas largely didn¡¯t believe it, as they were engrossed in their beautiful fantasies of joining the galactic federation. but this time, because the galactic federation was threatening to destroy earth, the news sparked a global debate. ¡°holy moly, is this real?!¡± ¡°no way, i¡¯ve always found the monkeys at the zoo quite attractive¡­¡± ¡°heh, the galactic federation¡¯s spaceship has sent a message saying they want to destroy earth. what do you think is it true or not?!¡± ¡°but, wasn¡¯t the earth federation previously saying that the moon aliens were the ones who wanted to destroy earth?!¡± ¡°idiots, if the moon aliens wanted to destroy earth, given the distance between us, they would have done it already. why would they wait?¡± ¡°exactly, if the moon aliens wanted to destroy earth, they could just push the blue moon towards it. why go through so much trouble?!¡± ¡°what the heck, are the earth federation all brain-dead? how can they mess up something like this?!¡± ¡°no, it was senator smith and his group who messed up. our da xia didn¡¯t make any mistakes. not only did we cancel the seven-day fireworks festival, but we also removed a lot of the galactic federation propaganda¡­¡± ¡°right, our da xia¡¯s councilors didn¡¯t go to biyang city. take a closer look, all councilors from other regions of the earth federation except da xia¡¯s went to biyang city, trying to welcome their ¡®step-dad¡¯¡­¡± ¡°heh, what a joke. ignoring their real ¡®dad¡¯ to go to biyang city to welcome their ¡®step-dad¡¯. and what¡¯s the result? their ¡®step-dad¡¯ wants to destroy earth¡­¡± the internet exploded with outrage. people felt they had been tricked. the anger towards the galactic federation was still manageable, since they had never seen them, and all the information came from the earth federation. people were more outraged at the earth federation, thinking they were incredibly foolish to mislead the public. biyang city, once an enviable place, became a laughingstock. everyone who went to biyang city, regardless of their status, was now tagged with the label of foolishness. meanwhile, online discussions about the moon became more frequent. ¡°so, the moon aliens are actually our kin¡­¡± ¡°we are also descendants of the pangu civilization¡­¡± ¡°sob, when the galactic federation spaceship was destroyed, i even lit a candle following the call¡­¡± ¡°heh, you¡¯re not the only one. i remember that day, over a million people on the net were mourning. it was heartbreaking¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s ridiculous. they weren¡¯t even this upset when their own family members died, yet they wail and weep when a warship coming to destroy earth gets destroyed¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s like their brains are wrapped in cotton. i had a classmate who was live-streaming his mourning on social media. i don¡¯t know who he was trying to impress¡­¡± ¡°could it be possible that their brains don¡¯t work properly? they have no judgement and just follow along with everyone else?¡± ¡°what about that anchor who fainted from crying too much? come out and show yourself¡­¡± for a while, a lot of broadcasters deleted their accounts and ran off in shame. in addition, many who posted about their mourning on social media hastily deleted their posts. ¡°my friends, a few days ago i did a live stream about mourning. you know, it was all an act, adults do things for their own benefit. now, i apologize. i curse the galactic federation¡­¡± ¡°what the hell are you on about? your ¡®step-dad¡¯ can see you doing this for your own benefit?! stupidity is stupidity, don¡¯t pretend to be smart¡­¡± ¡°no, he¡¯s a broadcaster, i can understand him. after all, he had a lot of viewers during the live stream, and many of them gave him gifts. but those influencers who copied the broadcaster¡¯s script, they¡¯re just plain stupid¡­¡± ¡°exactly, the broadcasters cry for traffic. those who mourned on social media, firstly, have no financial stake, secondly, have no family connection, thirdly, have never even seen the galactic federation. why are they crying? is their brain malfunctioning?!¡± ¡°this kind of stupidity deserves a merciful extinction. it¡¯s lowering the human intelligence quotient¡­¡± astronomical research center. a staff member stood in front of a pile of instruments, drenched in sweat, mumbling, ¡°impossible, how could this be¡­¡± as he spoke, he occasionally glanced at the starry sky. a star slowly appeared out of nowhere. ¡°it¡¯s real¡­¡± the staff member was shocked and quickly plugged the parameters into the trajectory of the previously detected galactic federation spaceship. after calculating, he found that the trajectories overlapped. ¡°damn it, the galactic federation¡¯s spaceship has launched an attack. the target is earth¡­¡± ¡°and looking at this energy level, it¡¯s enough to blow earth to pieces¡­¡± the situation was so serious that the staff didn¡¯t even have time to grieve. they hurriedly uploaded the detected information to the earth federation.. Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: Father, Quickly Send a Message to Our chapter 135: father, quickly send a message to our grandfather for helpl i translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°what? a spaceship from the galactic federation has launched an attack on earth that could destroy the entire planet?!¡± the earth federation was shocked by the news. ¡°yes, it¡¯s not like a nuclear bomb, which merely scratches the surface and could only wipe out humans. it¡¯s the type that could blow up the whole planet¡­¡± smith was startled and quickly asked, ¡°is there any way to intercept it?¡± ¡°no, this kind of attack is beyond our imagination. even a million nuclear bombs would be useless!¡± ¡°a nuclear explosion, at best, creates a hole a few kilometers wide, but the diameter of earth is 12,742 kilometers.¡± ¡°the attack from the galactic federation could blow up the entire earth. how could our nuclear bombs possibly intercept it?!¡± senator smith had just stood up, only to sit back down heavily. ¡°we¡¯re doomed, earth is doomed¡­¡± ¡°we¡¯re finished¡­¡± the place was filled with cries of despair. faced with the threat of death, the dignity of the senators was nowhere to be seen. they cried helplessly, like children. the war between the galactic federation and the pangu civilization was akin to a battle of gods, naturally drawing global attention. many amateur astronomical groups had also observed the situation. overwhelmed with fear, they released the news to the public. the whole world was shaken again. ¡°an attack that could blow up earth, how is this possible?¡± ¡°do we have any way to intercept it?¡± ¡°from what we see now, there¡¯s no way. this attack is too powerful, beyond human comprehension¡­¡± ¡°can¡¯t be, isn¡¯t our earth technology quite advanced?¡± ¡°yeah, didn¡¯t this expert thaw a virus from ten thousand years ago? that expert created a mini black hole, or some expert announced they¡¯ve created a four-dimensional space¡­¡± ¡°are all these experts just talking nonsense?!¡± ¡°experts love to exaggerate, you know that, right? how else would they secure funding?!¡± netizens had not expected that eathr, with its touted advanced technology and various space projects ¨C from solar system modification and mars colonization to artificial sun creation, would be helpless in a real crisis. ¡°the gap in technology is just too wide¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s not that earth isn¡¯t strong, it¡¯s just that the enemy is too powerful¡­¡± ¡°yeah, according to scientists, earth¡¯s technology level is around 0.75, while the technology to blow up earth must be at least over 2.00¡­¡± ¡°you should know, it¡¯s taken us humans millions of years to barely reach a level of 0.75¡­¡± ¡°and for aliens to reach 2.00, they must have developed at least tens of millions, if not hundreds of millions of years earlier than us¡­¡± ¡°how did we develop for millions of years? haven¡¯t we only been technologically advanced for 200 years?¡± ¡°what about the four great inventions of the xia dynasty? without gunpowder, papermaking, and printing, could you have developed further?!¡± ¡°do you expect scientists to do calculations on bamboo slips?¡± ¡°or load arrows into flintlock rifles?¡± ¡°do you know the phrase ¡®erudite scholar¡¯? it was because ancient texts were all carried on bamboo slips, and in ancient times, anyone who had the opportunity to read five chariots of bamboo slips could be called a scholar¡­¡± ¡°stop this nonsense, let¡¯s think about how we can survive!!¡± ¡°is this something we ordinary people can handle?!¡± ¡°exactly, whether we can survive or not depends not on us, but on whether the military has some secret advanced technology¡­¡± ¡°secret advanced technology, my foot! don¡¯t believe those dime novel claims that the military¡¯s technology far surpasses that of the civilians. if 0.75 is the base level, even if the military is ahead of the civilians, it would be at most 0.85. can they jump to 1.75?!¡± just when people were desperate, suddenly, someone thought of a possible way to save earth. ¡°wait, don¡¯t we have the pangu civilization?!¡± ¡°the pangu civilization on the moon shares the same origin as us on earth, they won¡¯t just let earth be destroyed, will they?!¡± ¡°remembering the moon now?¡± ¡°weren¡¯t you quite happy when you were criticizing the moon before?!¡± ¡°if i were a pangu person on the moon, i definitely wouldn¡¯t help earth at this moment¡­¡± ¡°darn it, are you even from earth? if earth is destroyed, you¡¯ll die too!!¡± ¡°don¡¯t panic, i¡¯m a writer. i¡¯ve written a sci-fi novel where aliens are about to destroy earth. let me write these aliens to death¡­¡± some netizens were in surprisingly good spirits, compared to the panic-stricken senators of the earth federation. as the saying goes, the more you have, the more painful it is when you lose it. ordinary people have already experienced many hardships and have reasons to survive. they aren¡¯t afraid of living, so why should they fear death? ¡°watching them make money through connections is even worse than death for me. we all die together; sounds pretty good¡­¡± ¡°to the author above, don¡¯t save earth, i¡¯m ready to die¡­¡± ¡°if earth is destroyed, i might lose a little, but the rich will definitely lose a lot. worth it¡­¡± ¡°let it end, i¡¯m tired¡­¡± of course, the mainstream society still didn¡¯t want to die. as the saying goes, it¡¯s better to cling to life than to have a good death. ¡°does anyone know how to contact the moon? let them come and save us!!¡± ¡°yeah, what is the earth federation doing? contact the moon!¡± ¡°even if we¡¯ve insulted the moon before, we¡¯re still of the same origin, they can¡¯t just watch us die¡­¡± ¡°yes, we¡¯re also descendants of the pangu civilization. we were only misled by senator smith when we criticized the moon. we ordinary people don¡¯t know who¡¯s good and who¡¯s bad.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, we ordinary people only get our news from the earth federation. they can say whatever they want, how can we tell what¡¯s true and what¡¯s not?!¡± ¡°i say, let those guys in the earth federation be punished, but don¡¯t drag us ordinary people into it¡­¡± ¡°we, the great xia, have always supported the pangu civilization¡­¡± in the face of the crisis, netizens finally remembered the moon, and the pangu civilization that had recently acknowledged their kinship. they started sending private messages to the earth federation, urging them to ask the moon for help. ¡°senator chu, your great xia has always had a relationship with the pangu civilization. please, ask them for help!!¡± smith was in despair when he suddenly thought of the aliens on the moon. he jumped up and shouted at the several council members of the great xia. upon hearing this, everyone started pleading too. ¡°senator chu, you said before that all of us overseas are descendants of your great xia. we accept that, please ask the pangu civilization to save us¡­¡± senator chu¡¯s face showed a shocked expression. he didn¡¯t expect these people to change their faces so quickly, and their attitude was so humble, it was unprecedented. ¡°we can¡¯t bear the responsibility of claiming all overseas people are descendants of the great xia¡­¡± before he could finish, smith hurriedly interrupted, ¡°dad, stop dithering! any later, and earth will explode. send a message to our grandfathers on the moon and ask for help!¡± what¡­ thick skin! senator chu thought to himself. if someone wants to play the role of a grandchild, he can¡¯t stop them. he nodded and said, ¡°i understand. if earth explodes, we¡¯ll die too. i¡¯ll message the moon now and see if they can save earth¡­.¡± Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: An Attack That Was Difficult to Blockl i chapter 136: an attack that was difficult to blockl i translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°commander, great xia has sent a message. they observed that the moro fleet has fired a star-destroying cannon at earth, and they¡¯re asking us to intercept¡­¡± at the lunar base, zhao yu casually replied on hearing this, ¡°we were already planning to intercept. tell them that the enemy¡¯s attack is very powerful, and we can only do our best¡­¡± that was the truth. according to uncle da¡¯s calculations, with their current interception capabilities, they could only drain most of the energy from the star-destroying cannon. a small portion would still hit earth. although this small amount of energy wouldn¡¯t cause the destruction of earth, it would destroy the unprotected areas near biyang city, which lack a laser defense system. after pondering for a moment, zhao yu said, ¡°by the way, tell the people on earth to evacuate the area near biyang city as soon as possible if they can¡­¡± ¡°yes¡­¡± once zhao yu left, uncle da began to hesitate. zhao yu may not be paying attention to earth, but uncle da was always distracted, keeping an eye on the situation there. according to the surveillance, most people in biyang city were two-faced opportunists. those who betrayed zhao yu the most enthusiastically were these very people. ¡°the commander wants to rule earth. these people in biyang city hold high positions and are good at using tricks. if they stay alive, who knows what will happen in the future¡­¡± after pondering for a moment, uncle da dialed senior chu¡¯s phone. soon, the projection appeared, he glanced around, and noticed quite a few people around chu. uncle da said, ¡°ask the people around you to leave and turn off all electronic devices, including cameras and listening devices¡­¡± a new person! senior chu was surprised. he didn¡¯t expect that this time, the person contacting him was someone else, and they seemed quite authoritative. he didn¡¯t dare to neglect, and hurriedly complied, shutting down all electronic devices in the area and asking everyone else to leave. ¡°i have done as you instructed. may 1 ask who you are?¡± colonel chu asked respectfully. ¡°i¡¯m from the pangu civilization, and currently the chief of the lunar base!¡± uncle da announced with a hint of arrogance. for a while, he too had been thinking about how to assist zhao yu in managing earth. one crucial factor was to not expose too much and to keep a distance from the people of earth, maintaining a sense of mystery. information about the pangu civilization should be revealed as little as possible. the chief of the lunar base was either the second or third in command; a high-ranking individual, and from the pangu civilization! colonel chu¡¯s eyes widened as he studied uncle da. upon noticing that he looked similar to the people of earth, with two eyes, a nose, and a mouth, he let out a sigh of relief. looking at it this way, earth and the pangu civilization might indeed share a common origin. that meant the pangu civilization was probably not deceiving them. ¡°chief, may i ask how i should address you?¡± ¡°my last name is wu¡­¡± ¡°hello, chief wu. do you have a specific reason for contacting us directly?¡± ¡°yes!¡± uncle da nodded, ¡°it¡¯s about your request to us to intercept the star-destroying cannon the enemy fired at earth¡­¡± colonel chu, somewhat worried, quickly asked, ¡°but can it not be intercepted?¡± uncle da mysteriously smiled, and slowly spoke. the next second, colonel chu¡¯s pupils sharply contracted, his body broke out in cold sweat, and he stared at uncle da without speaking for a long time. after a while, he came back to his senses, looked around to confirm no one was around, and then continued the conversation with uncle da. they talked for nearly five minutes before ending the conversation. when he left the meeting room, the other members quickly asked him what was said. ¡°that man just now is from the pangu civilization and is also the chief of the lunar base. from the looks of it, he is probably the second or third in command. there are higher ranks at the lunar base¡­¡± colonel chu calmly explained. one of the members, senator zhou, hurriedly asked, ¡°what about the interception?¡± colonel chu nodded slightly, ¡°according to calculations, the enemy¡¯s attack is extremely powerful. even with the current interception force of the lunar base, it¡¯s very difficult¡­¡± ¡°all? what should we do then¡­¡± before everyone could panic, colonel chu continued, ¡°however, they will do their best to intercept and try to prevent the destruction of earth¡­¡± ¡°what can we do?¡± ¡°nothing. all we can do is pray that they can intercept part of the energy and prevent blue star from exploding¡­¡± ¡°is that all? what else did you two talk about?¡± colonel chu shook his head, ¡°that¡¯s all!¡± after dealing with more issues, colonel chu finally left the scene. when he returned to his dormitory and locked the door behind him, he collapsed onto the floor, staring blankly at it, silent. ¡°breaking news, according to the astronomical center¡¯s observations, tens of thousands of warships from the pangu civilization have dispersed 1.5 million kilometers away from earth in the cosmos, attempting to intercept the enemy¡¯s star-destroying cannon¡­¡± as soon as the news broke, cheers spread across the internet. ¡°long live the pangu civilization!¡± ¡°at critical moments, we can only rely on our own kind¡­¡± ¡°exactly, after all, we share the same origin as the pangu civilization. in times like these, only they would help us, regardless of past grudges!¡± the netizens who were previously worried that the lunar base might not help earth because of past betrayals, were now extremely excited after hearing this news. however, another piece of news made their hearts sink again. ¡°according to observations, during the defense of mars, the moro fleet, with only nine warships, broke through the blockade of thousands of warships from the pangu civilization without a scratch¡­¡± ¡°this fully shows that there is a technological gap between the pangu civilization and the moro fleet¡­¡± ¡°according to scientists, the difference in technological level between the two is at least 0.5, equivalent to the gap between a nuclear-armed country and a non-nuclear-armed one¡­¡± ¡°yes, the pangu civilization has a lot of ships. there were 200,000 at the mars defense line, and now more than 50,000 have taken off near the moon. however, the enemy¡¯s single round of attack destroyed nearly 20,000 warships at the mars defense line¡­¡± ¡°from this perspective, the pangu civilization might not be able to intercept the enemy¡¯s attack¡­¡± ¡°what do we do if the pangu civilization cannot intercept the attack aimed at earth? our earth will explode!!¡± ¡°i¡­1 don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± filled with worry, netizens began to pray, hoping that the pangu civilization could successfully intercept the attack. ¡°according to observations and calculations, the energy of the enemy¡¯s attack on earth is as high as 2.9 x 10^31 joules¡­¡± ¡°at present, the 30,000 ships of the pangu civilization have started to fire high-energy lasers at the attack trajectory¡­¡± ¡°these lasers are very powerful. each one is far more powerful than the peak force of the world¡¯s nuclear arsenal, reaching 1.8 x 10^22 joules¡­¡± ¡°however, it¡¯s still far from being able to completely intercept the enemy¡¯s attack¡­¡± ¡°according to calculations, even if the pangu civilization¡¯s ships keep firing high-energy lasers, some energy will still break through the interception and hit earth¡­¡± ¡°now, all we can do is pray that the pangu civilization¡¯s ships can consume more energy, so when the energy attack hits earth, it won¡¯t cause its destruction¡­.¡± Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: After I Die, I’m Willing to Go to the Eighteen chapter 137: after i die, i¡¯m willing to go to the eighteen levels of hell translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°countdown to earth¡¯s destruction: 59 minutes¡­¡± ever since the moro fleet fired a star-destroying cannon at earth, all capable organizations around the world have been put into action. without any official approval, they spontaneously started to publish various data online, drawing global attention. ¡°only 59 minutes left, whether earth will explode or not, depends on the pangu civilization now¡­¡± ¡°according to observations, in just one minute, the 30,000 warships of the pangu civilization have fired 600,000 high-energy laser beams, averaging one shot every two seconds per ship¡­¡± ¡°according to calculations, it will take almost 3 minutes for these light-speed lasers to hit the star-destroying cannon¡­¡± ¡°although we¡¯ve calculated the energy contained in both sides¡¯ attacks, well have to see the results after the lasers hit¡­¡± in just three minutes, everyone on earth was undergoing an agonizing wait, as if facing the judgment of the end of the world. ¡°i beg you, it has to be intercepted. 1 swear, if i don¡¯t die this time, i¡¯ll quit jerking off¡­¡± ¡°1 swear too, if 1 don¡¯t die this time, i¡¯ll confess my love to the goddess, liu yiyi¡­¡± ¡°is the guy above named wang qiang? if we don¡¯t die this time, 1 promise to be your girlfriend for a day¡­¡± ¡°what the hell, it¡¯s the end of the world, and you guys are still doing this?!¡± three minutes passed quickly. the netizens started anxiously asking. ¡°what¡¯s happening? has there been a collision? can it be intercepted?!¡± astronomycenter, come on, no matter the result, tell us something¡­¡± another minute went by before the various astronomy organizations reluctantly started to release the interception data. ¡°according to the observations, the 600,000 attacks in total have consumed 0.01% of the enemy¡¯s star-destroying cannon energy¡­¡± ¡°at the current firing rate of pangu civilization¡¯s 30,000 warships, when the star-destroying cannon hits earth, 82% of the energy will still remain¡­¡± ¡°can 82% of the energy destroy blue star?¡± ¡°to be honest with everyone, even if only 1% of the energy remained, it would be enough to destroy 99.99% of the life on earth, including those hidden deep under the water. perhaps only certain microbes could survive¡­¡± as soon as this news came out, people around the globe were shocked, and a wave of sadness spread instantly. many people gave up, turned off their phones, ran back home, and tightly held their family members, planning to die with their loved ones at this final moment. ¡°we¡¯re done, we¡¯re doomed¡­¡± ¡°i just paid off my mortgage, 30 years¡­ 1 haven¡¯t had a chance to enjoy it, am 1 going to die like this?!¡± ¡°i¡¯m still a virgin, 39 years¡­ 1 haven¡¯t met my soulmate, i¡¯m not ready to die like this!¡± ¡°no way, i¡¯ve been working for eight years and just got promoted to the workshop team leader, i haven¡¯t even had a chance to show off to the college interns, and now i¡¯m going to die?!¡± ¡°damn, i just bought a bmw, 1 only just posted on my social circle. my good days were about to start, and now it¡¯s over?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to die, 1 don¡¯t want to die!!¡± ¡°please, pangu civilization, give it your all. if you can save me, i¡¯m willing to serve as a slave for my entire life¡­¡± at this moment, no matter how significant a person once was, they felt utter despair. the breath of death permeated the air, and for a moment, all people around the globe were truly equal. half an hour later. suddenly, an astronomy organization excitedly reported: ¡°the energy of the 300,000 ships from the pangu civilization has increased!¡± ¡°they¡¯ve started to increase their power¡­¡± ¡°i guess it¡¯s because the distance is so far, the energy of the laser beams has some loss, so they have been accumulating energy¡­¡± ¡°quickly calculate, can it be intercepted?!!¡± three minutes later, the calculation results were out. ¡°based on the calculations, with the current attack frequency and energy level of the pangu civilization, they could probably intercept about 25% of the star-destroying cannon¡¯s energy¡­¡± ¡°what¡¯s the difference?! we¡¯re still going to die, aren¡¯t we?!¡± people were overwhelmed with sorrow. almost everyone across the globe gave up their illusions. some people, taking advantage of the last bit of time, decided to do things they had always wanted to do but never dared. some people just lay down on their beds, crawled under the blankets, hoping this was just a dream, and they would wake up. most people did the same thing ¨C they chose to be with their families in this final moment. ¡°i¡¯ve been working so hard to make money, only now realizing that family is what¡¯s most important¡­¡± ¡°my only regret is that 1 didn¡¯t spend more time with you¡­¡± time trickled away. words that were usually hard to say were spoken. issues that were hard to overcome suddenly seemed unimportant. ¡°countdown to earth¡¯s destruction: 5 minutes¡­¡± ¡°the enemy¡¯s star-destroying cannon is getting closer and closer to those 30,000 warships of the pangu civilization, i just hope they have a way¡­¡± some people were still hopeful, following the cosmic events, expecting a miracle. finally, with 3 minutes left in the countdown, an astronomy organization suddenly released a message. ¡°the 30,000 warships of the pangu civilization have made their move!!¡± ¡°they have launched a fierce attack, their energy output reaching its peak¡­¡± ¡°according to calculations, if they can maintain their current power, they could ultimately consume 99% of the star-destroying cannon¡¯s energy¡­¡± ¡°wouldn¡¯t 1% of the energy still destroy earth?¡± ¡°no, if the pangu civilization can consume 99% of the energy, what¡¯s 1% more?¡± in the last 3 minutes, many people walked out of their rooms and looked towards the sky. the bright light representing the destruction of earth was already visible to the naked eye. behind that light, countless slender rays, like ropes, were relentlessly whipping at the star-destroying cannon, each lash weakening the light. ¡°boom¡ª!¡± finally, at the moment the countdown ended, the star-destroying cannon hit the planet. the anticipated shattering of the landscape didn¡¯t occur, in most parts of the world, they only felt a tremor. ¡°does it take time for the disaster to reach us?¡± someone speculated that the planet¡¯s explosion might take some time. but who would have thought, after waiting for several minutes, there was no following force of destruction. ¡°what¡¯s going on?!¡± finally, someone couldn¡¯t resist, and logged onto the internet. ¡°according to observations, the 30,000 warships of the pangu civilization consumed 99.9999% of the energy of the star-destroying cannon¡­¡± ¡°only 0.0001% of the energy hit earth¡­¡± ¡°this level of energy won¡¯t destroy earth, but it will destroy the impact point¡­¡± ¡°unfortunately, the point of impact was biyang city¡­¡± ¡°we¡¯re saved!!!¡± ¡°hooray!¡± ¡°long live the pangu civilization!¡± people around the world cheered, celebrating their survival.. Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: Recruiting Advisor (1) chapter 138: recruiting advisor (1) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°the star destroyer is gone, but, the enemy¡¯s nine warships are still heading towards our earth!!¡± while the public was still cheering for survival, some people were still anxiously staring into the universe. ¡°what should we do now?!¡± senator zhou expressed his anxiety: ¡°given the defense level of the thirty thousand warships of the pangu civilization, if the enemy launches two more star destroyers, our earth can¡¯t be protected anymore¡­¡± ¡°yes, those nine warships, who knows if they have more powerful weapons than the star destroyer?!¡± senator sun agreed. at this point, colonel chu suddenly said: ¡°now that the people of biyang city are gone, should we consider how to integrate earth?¡± ¡°integrate earth?!¡± everyone was taken aback, feeling a bit puzzled. ¡°no, those nine warships haven¡¯t been resolved yet, why are we talking about integrating earth?!¡± ¡°since we can¡¯t intervene space war, let¡¯s focus on the immediate task¡­¡± unmoved, colonel chu said: ¡°earth has a federation, but it is very loose, too many voices, too noisy¡­¡± senator zhou got an idea, stepping forward: ¡°senator chu, did you learn anything when you talked with the lunar administrator?!¡± ¡°no!¡± the other councilors looked at colonel chu with surprise. seeing his calm demeanor, their suspicions deepened. ¡°you definitely know something, otherwise why would you think of doing this now?¡± senator sun asserted confidently. upon hearing this, senator zhou interrupted: ¡°senator chu, do you have something unspeakable related to this?¡± colonel chu didn¡¯t respond for a long time. in this situation, not refuting often means not denying. everyone exchanged glances, somewhat enlightened. ¡°what do you want to do?¡± senator sun asked. ¡°we are still councilors of the earth federation. although smith and his associates are plotting to kick our great xia out of the federation, they haven¡¯t passed it yet¡­¡± colonel chu continued: ¡°right now, earth is in chaos. it¡¯s time for our earth federation to maintain order¡­¡± everyone present felt their heartbeat speed up. this matter was too significant, even the ancient great qin hadn¡¯t achieved it, but if they could¡­ ¡°but, although the people of biyang city are gone, the defense forces of all regions are still there¡­¡± colonel chu pointed to the blue moon and said lightly: ¡°recently, earth is unstable. i¡¯m worried that xiaotian will be attacked, triggering a disaster. therefore, i proposed to the lunar administrator to send some robots to protect their xiaotian¡­¡± ¡°those flying space combat robots?¡± ¡°how many are there?!¡± ¡°do you have command authority?!¡± ¡°sending robots down, nothing bad will happen, right?!¡± at this point, everyone knew that colonel chu had arranged something with the lunar administrator, and they began asking questions eagerly. colonel chu answered each question in order: ¡°yes, those are the fully armed flying robots, about a million of them. 1 have third-level temporary authority¡­¡± ¡°as for your worries¡­ earth was almost destroyed and saved by the pangu civilization. why worry about their robots entering earth?!¡± ¡°since you have a plan, go ahead, but¡­¡± senator zhou sounded a bit uneasy: ¡°are you sure the pangu civilization can resist those nine warships of the moro fleet?!¡± given the situation where the pangu civilization¡¯s thirty thousand warships had been attacking for so long and only managed to consume the energy of the enemy¡¯s star destroyer, it was hard to have confidence in them. ¡°senator chu, do you know if they have any countermeasures?!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know!¡± colonel chu shook his head, ¡°all i know is that they¡¯re not worried about these 9 warships. that¡¯s enough!¡± this reasoning didn¡¯t give everyone confidence. while they were still cleaning up earth, the whole earth could be blown up in the next second. ¡°forget it, let¡¯s not overthink. whether we can survive or not, we won¡¯t know by discussing here. since we¡¯ve chosen to trust the pangu civilization, we can only walk this path to the end. let¡¯s take care of the immediate matters first¡­¡± ¡°haha, this pangu civilization, it¡¯s nothing special!¡± kether laughed loudly, ¡°seth, that waste, even thinks he¡¯s fit to lead the vanguard?!¡± ¡°yes, sir, seth is indeed a bit overrated¡­¡± ¡°just one star destroyer from us caused their thirty thousand warships to intercept, and they still didn¡¯t manage to completely block it, letting some of it hit earth¡­¡± kether became increasingly complacent, smiling: ¡°when 1 get back, i must thank captain moro. if it wasn¡¯t for his insistence against everyone else, allowing our loth fleet to break through, we wouldn¡¯t have received this honor¡­¡± ¡°yes, captain moro is indeed wise¡­¡± the people following kether knew some secrets and understood the unusual relationship between moro and kether. at this moment, they felt some joy. without this relationship, they wouldn¡¯t have received any credit. ¡°i¡¯m truly lucky to follow captain kether in my lifetime¡­¡± ¡°yes, thanks to captain kether¡­¡± hearing the flattery, kether was even more satisfied and proudly commanded: ¡°pass on my order, head straight for earth. destroy any enemy ships that block the way!¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¡°commander, the enemy fleet did not take a detour, they came in a straight line¡­¡± uncle da voiced his worry: ¡°do they have some kind of plot?!¡± zhao yu looked at the situation on the star map, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. after pondering for a moment, he still couldn¡¯t figure out the purpose of the enemy¡¯s actions. after a while, he said: ¡°let¡¯s do this, first send ten thousand warships to form a small encirclement. then dispatch another twenty thousand warships to expand the encirclement. the remaining twenty thousand stay on standby, ready to respond at any time¡­¡± once uncle da relayed the orders, zhao yu turned his head and asked: ¡°do you think 1 should recruit some strategists from earth?!¡± although zhao yu did not think of himself as stupid, he also did not believe he was exceptionally smart. compared to the real geniuses on earth, he fell far behind. faced with this baffling situation, it would be good to have someone by his side who could analyze it. ¡°we can recruit people, but we need to keep a certain distance and mystery¡­¡± ¡°the details of the pangu civilization cannot be exposed. therefore, my suggestion is to pick a location outside the base, set up a separate war command post, and these strategists can be placed there on normal days¡­¡± ¡°in this way, they can provide advice and not obtain too much information about the lunar base¡­¡± zhao yu slightly nodded, and said: ¡°then let¡¯s do that, you talk to earth, ask them to send some strategists with military talents¡­¡± ¡°commander, what about your identity?!¡± ¡°the temporary commander of this war, 1 guess¡­¡± zhao yu thought for a moment, then told uncle da: ¡°you think about a set of pangu civilization¡¯s data, improve where you can, make it as real as possible¡­¡± ¡°also, the reason 1 can be a temporary commander, it should make sense¡­¡± Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: Enemies Trapped (1) chapter 139: enemies trapped (1) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°haha, useless ¡ª!¡± kether laughed heartily. behind his fleet, there were over five hundred warships that had been left behind. at first, he had issued an order to destroy the enemy warships, but he quickly realized this was not feasible. most of the warships pursuing from zhao yu¡¯s side were escort ships, formed into groups of 500, easily intercepting all attacks. seeing this, kether simply stopped thinking about destroying these warships and continued with his previous plan, beginning to break through. at this moment, he shared the same feelings as the 10th shuttle ship had previously. despite the enemy fleet clearly outnumbering theirs, they were able to maneuver as if in unoccupied territory. ¡°awesome!¡± ¡°there is nothing more satisfying than capturing the enemy¡¯s head in the midst of thousands of soldiers!¡± what they were doing now was breaking through the blockade of fifty thousand warships and heading straight for earth. ¡°the enemy fleet has entered the second encirclement¡­¡± uncle da calculated the distance and speed of both fleets, and said: ¡°commander, if our fleet is set to maximum speed now, we can quickly encircle them, making escape impossible¡­¡± ¡°have we blocked their retreat?¡± ¡°it has been blocked. there are already three thousand warships in place behind the enemy¡­¡± zhao yu brought his fingers together, nodding and said: ¡°then let¡¯s close the net!¡± the enemy¡¯s nine warships chose a straight route to earth, which initially caused some confusion for zhao yu. in his caution, he insisted on forming two encirclement layers, ensuring foolproof security. ¡°yes!¡± uncle da no longer hesitated, quickly conveying the orders. suddenly, over fifty thousand warships demonstrated their real speed, visibly reducing the distance to the enemy warships. ¡± captain, there¡¯s a situation!!¡± beep ~! beep ~! on the big screen, the enemy warships, which were originally very far away, suddenly increased their speed by 20 times. it looked like they were about to encircle them. ¡°how is this possible?!¡± ketherr¡¯s eyes were about to pop out, ¡°what¡¯s their spaceship¡¯s speed?!¡± ¡°almost the same as ours¡­¡± ¡°impossible!¡± he screamed in surprise: ¡°they clearly only have late-stage level 1 technology, how can they be so fast?!¡± ¡°damn it, captain, we¡¯ve been tricked, they¡¯ve been pretending all along, this speed, they must have a particle black hole engine¡­¡± ¡°retreat, retreat, retreat quickly!¡± startled, kether quickly issued the retreat command. with equal technological levels, the enemy had fifty thousand warships and they only had nine. this was basically a suicide mission! ¡°we can¡¯t escape, all our routes have been locked down¡­¡± it was like a game of go. they seemed to have a large area to move around, but in reality, they were already on a dead end. as long as the enemy methodically completed the blockade, they could be annihilated. ¡°that¡¯s impossible, even if they disguised their technology, their speed is only equivalent to ours, we could break in before, we can escape now¡­¡± kether screamed. ¡°captain, it¡¯s not as simple as that. we could break in before because the speed of their spaceships seemed only one-twentieth of ours. now, with equivalent speeds, we can¡¯t escape the way we came in¡­¡± ¡°and moreover, most of the enemy warships are escort ships, mainly using laser beams with a wide radiation range¡­¡± in space battles, being surrounded by escort ships is the worst scenario. it¡¯s like being wrapped in a dumpling, there¡¯s no way to escape. but this only applies when the technological levels of the two sides are similar. they dared to charge in because they thought the enemy¡¯s technology was only at level 1. if they had known it was at level 2, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have ventured in. ¡°hit them with all our firepower, let¡¯s break a path!!!¡± kether shouted. the crew didn¡¯t dare to say anything more, and kept operating, trying to find a way out. but the computing power of the computer on their spaceship was limited. fear of robotic rebellion added further restrictions to the programming. compared to uncle da¡¯s side, the difference in computing power was very obvious. ¡°it should be fine, right¡­¡± zhao yu stared at the screen, speaking somewhat nervously. on the screen, the enemy¡¯s nine warships chose to break through at the weakest point of the encirclement. ¡°commander, rest assured, this is a trap. it seems to be the weakest defense, but in reality, it¡¯s the strongest¡­¡± uncle da gave a faint smile, magnified the star chart scale, and the warships in the second layer of encirclement started to change formation, like a crocodile opening its huge mouth, waiting for its prey to hook itself. ¡°that¡¯s good¡­¡± zhao yu nodded slightly. in the star chart, the enemy obviously didn¡¯t want to fall here. the nine warships opened fire together, attacking in one direction non-stop. as for their own warships, they were not in a hurry to attack. they dodged attacks they could and intercepted those they couldn¡¯t. some of the closer warships maintained the same speed as the enemy¡¯s nine warships at a distance of 300,000 kilometers. the farther warships, however, kept adjusting their routes according to the enemy¡¯s trajectory. the longer the time dragged on, the more warships would eventually join the encirclement, and the less chance the enemy had to survive. ¡°impossible!¡± ¡°how can their encirclement be so perfect?!¡± a subordinate murmured to himself. hearing this, captain kether quickly grabbed his collar, anxiously inquiring about the situation. ¡°captain, under these circumstances, i¡¯ve loosened some restrictions on the computer to find a way out, but the enemy¡­¡± ¡°every single one of their warships must have an unrestricted computer¡­¡± hearing this, kether panicked, yelling loudly, ¡°unleash all computer permissions, find a way out for us!¡± ¡°captain, to unlock all permissions, we need the ship captain¡¯s command¡­¡± kether angrily shouted, ¡°idiot, i¡¯m about to die here, who needs any commands! unleash it quickly, do you all want to die?!¡± hearing this, the subordinate came to his senses. after some operations, the computer¡¯s program lock was released, and the computational power was fully unleashed. ¡°how¡¯s it going? is there a way out?!¡± kether nervously asked. however, the more the subordinate operated, the thicker the fear on his face became. ¡°slap-!¡± seeing that the subordinate remained silent for a long time, kether slapped him without a word. after waking him up, he pressed, ¡°i¡¯m asking you, is there away out?!¡± the subordinate trembled, stammering, ¡°captain, we¡¯re done for¡­¡± ¡°according to the calculations, the computing power on each of their ships is no less than ours¡­¡± ¡°even more, somewhere unknown, there¡¯s a horrifyingly powerful computer far beyond imagination that has blocked all our routes¡­¡± ¡°this is impossible, this is space, how can they have such computing power¡­¡± kether said, unable to believe it. ¡°captain, we used to have such computing power, but because we couldn¡¯t solve the problem of robot awakening, we¡¯ve been restricting it¡­¡± as he spoke, the number of ships outside the first encirclement was increasing, already more than ten thousand. kether felt a chill in his heart, asking, ¡°just tell me, can we survive?¡± ¡°we can¡¯t survive¡­¡± the cabin fell silent. kether sighed deeply. as if accepting his fate, he looked up in the direction of pluto, murmuring, ¡°moro, although 1 didn¡¯t destroy the earth for you, i¡¯ve managed to probe the strength and weakness of your enemies¡­¡± ¡°send down the command, when the enemy warships gather, let¡¯s take them down with us¡­.¡± Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: Pan Gu Man Is Too Sinister! ! chapter 140: pan gu man is too sinister! ! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°uncle da, how many of our ships will survive if they self-destruct?¡± zhao yu suddenly thought of the enemy¡¯s shuttle ships self-destructing and voiced his concerns. these fifty thousand ships equipped with new propulsion technology represented all he had accumulated these days. he was reluctant to see them being wasted by nine warships. ¡°commander, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ve already accounted for such a situation and distributed our forces. apart from the first encircling layer, other warships are outside the self-destruction range¡­¡± he could accept the loss of ten thousand warships¡­ zhao yu nodded slightly, feeling a bit regretful. if their ships could also undergo a particle black hole collapse, they would only need one to annihilate the enemy. what a pity. under uncle da¡¯s command, ten thousand warships changed formation again. one thousand warships started to close the encircling circle, approaching the enemy. based on the speed of the laser beams from the guard ships, an effective attack could be made once they approached within 30,000 kilometers. ¡°captain, they¡¯ve begun to shrink the encircling circle. and the over forty thousand warships in the periphery are outside the range of our particle black hole collapse bomb¡­¡± in the face of certain death, kether strangely calmed down. ¡°it seems they¡¯ve just entered the second level and only have particle black hole propellers¡­¡± he also realized that if the enemy had a particle black hole collapse bomb, they would only need one ship to approach this distance, not tens of thousands of warships. kether walked to the window, looking at pluto with a look of reluctance in his eyes. he murmured, ¡°goodbye, moro¡­¡± ¡°captain, over a thousand enemy warships have closed to within 30,000 kilometers and are attacking. our ship¡¯s energy shield is beginning to decrease¡­¡± kether did not respond. in just a few seconds, he relived his life experiences in his mind. ¡°blast it!¡± ¡°shush-!¡± on the screen, nine warships disappeared in an instant, replaced by a deep, dark hole. the next second, tens of thousands of warships in the first encircling layer were all destroyed by an unknown force. ¡°commander, they blew up¡­¡± ¡°yeah, i saw it!¡± zhao yu nodded and spoke, ¡°send the remaining warships to the frontline¡­¡± ¡°ten thousand warships, carrying hundreds of thousands of robots, were blown up just like that. zhao yu didn¡¯t feel sorry at all, after all, these things could be manufactured as long as there were resources. ¡°commander, the great xia has united the world. should we do something?¡± hearing this, zhao yu was taken aback. the great xia had such courage? ¡°they succeeded this quickly?!¡± ¡°yes, bicheng city has gathered 95% of the world¡¯s elites and rich people. without these people obstructing, the ordinary people were leaderless and were easily pacified¡­¡± uncle da also found it miraculous. he had just finished discussing with colonel chu, borrowed a million robots and over a hundred warships, thinking that it might take some time. who would have thought that the other side would conquer the world without any bloodshed? the only thing that puzzled him was that the great xia did not conquer one by one, but instead scattered over a hundred warships like a goddess scattering flowers, each warship going to one place, and with a few words from a few scholars, it was all over. no battles, no riots, just a few words, he wondered how they did it. ¡°auda, i sent kether out just as you suggested¡­¡± ¡°this time, i¡¯ve made quite a sacrifice for you¡­¡± in the mothership¡¯s medical room, moro was talking to the unconscious auda. ¡°knock, knock, knock-!¡± at this moment, there was a knock on the door. moro went out. it was one of his captains. ¡°captain, kether is dead¡­¡± ¡°what?!¡± moro was shocked, his face showing disbelief, ¡°what happened?!¡± this was naturally an act. according to the plan given by auda, the 10th fleet was not a sacrificial lamb but the main attack force this time. ¡°we were all deceived by the pangu civilization. they mastered the second level of technology but disguised as the first level. the 10th fleet led by kether fell into a trap and all self-destructed¡­¡± ¡°what?!¡± this time, moro was truly shocked. he hurriedly moved to the command room. ¡°captain, according to the results of the gravity wave detector, the speed of the enemy¡¯s warships is equivalent to ours. this is the speed that can only be achieved with a particle black hole propeller¡­¡± ¡°before this, they were disguising, sailing at a speed 20 times lower than ours¡­¡± ¡°damn!!¡± moro didn¡¯t expect that he had already overestimated the enemy, but it turned out he still underestimated them. ¡°these pangu people are too treacherous!!¡± ¡°when they first arrived, they disguised as a civilization just entering the cosmos, then we uncovered them¡­¡± he quickly thought of something, ¡°so you¡¯re saying, the spaceship near jupiter was also their decoy set up in advance?!¡± moro was shocked, and so were the others in the room. ¡°captain, these pangu people are indeed cunning. before we arrived, they had already set many traps¡­¡± ¡°at first, they made us believe their civilization level didn¡¯t exceed level 1¡­¡± ¡°then, they mixed true and false between level 1 early and middle stage civilizations¡­¡± ¡°that spaceship near jupiter was clearly part of their scheme¡­¡± ¡°they made us send reconnaissance ships to check, making us believe their real technological level was only late level 1¡­¡± ¡°who knows¡­¡± ¡°they¡¯ve actually reached the technology level of an early-stage level 2 civilization¡­¡± ¡°the so-called voyager 1 might just be some kind of decoy¡­¡± one of the captains analyzed, ¡°captain, the good news is that their civilization level is only at the early stage of level 2¡­¡± ¡°captain kether may be dead, but before his death, he took down tens of thousands of the enemy¡¯s warships¡­¡± ¡°if their technology level were equal to ours, a single ship could have destroyed the 10th fleet. instead, they lost tens of thousands of warships in a surrounding formation¡­¡± moro frowned and counter-questioned, ¡°how do you know their actions this time weren¡¯t a disguise?!¡± ¡°this¡­¡± everyone looked at each other, hesitant to jump to conclusions. but moruo had a flood of thoughts, saying solemnly, ¡°looking at it this way, the previous death of the no. 10 shuttle wasn¡¯t a mystery, but their trap¡­¡± ¡°these pangu people are extremely cunning. considering their behavior, sacrificing tens of thousands of warships this time might be a setup for the next war¡­¡± ¡°once we believe they really are just an early-stage level 2 civilization, when they show their fangs at the critical moment, we are doomed¡­¡± one captain didn¡¯t quite believe it, ¡°captain, those were tens of thousands of warships. to control them would need at least 800,000 people. our 10th fleet had at most a few thousand people¡­¡± ¡°they coldly sacrificed 800,000 people just to kill our few thousand?!¡± ¡°no, there might not be any people on their warships¡­¡± moro shook his head, ¡°even if the ships were human-controlled, given the ruthlessness of this pangu civilization, the probability is very high that they would discard 800,000 people as a strategy¡­¡± the more he thought about their experiences since arriving in the solar system, the more terrified he felt. as if they had fallen into a massive web, step by step walking into the enemy¡¯s well-laid trap. each time was unexpected, each time it seemed like the enemy was at a certain level. but each time, they revealed something new. initially, they thought that the earth was a zero-level civilization. who knew that not long after, they discovered through observation that the enemy might be an early-stage or mid-stage level 1 civilization. after a lot of probing, they logically deduced that the spaceship near jupiter could truly reflect the enemy¡¯s tech level, finally determining it as a late-stage level 1 civilization. it turned out to be a trap! even now, the early-stage level 2 civilization level shown by the enemy might be fake, possibly still luring them. the captains thought deeply, and the more they thought, the more fearful they became. ¡°this is terrifying. we¡¯ve never met such an enemy before¡­¡± ¡°they are not just calculating us, they are calculating any civilization that reaches the solar system¡­¡± ¡°if, initially, the fleet that came out of the wormhole wasn¡¯t us, but some other fleet, the result might be the same¡­¡± ¡°captain, if not, should we retreat?!¡± Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: The Guilt of the Councilmen!_i chapter 141: the guilt of the councilmen!_i translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°we can¡¯t retreat!¡± as soon as someone suggested retreating, moro immediately stopped them, ¡°we can¡¯t let kether¡¯s sacrifice be in vain. besides, i have the strategist¡¯s plan¡­¡± he thought carefully. the strategist¡¯s tactics would suffice even against a late-stage level 2 civilization, slightly stronger than them, not to mention an early-stage level 2 one. after all, in a situation where both sides are blind, they could easily infiltrate within a million kilometers of earth if they split their forces. as long as one warship penetrates, the war is won! ¡°captain, what did the strategist say to you in the infirmary?!¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, unsure of what was happening. ¡°secrets of heaven must not be disclosed!¡± moro shook his head, not intending to reveal anything. after a moment, he said, ¡°you all rest assured, the strategist¡¯s plan is absolutely flawless. even if this pangu civilization possesses late-stage level 2 technological level, they will certainly perish¡­¡± people looked at each other, somewhat incredulous, ¡°the enemy has hundreds of thousands of warships, while we have only a hundred¡­¡± ¡°these are all minor issues. didn¡¯t the 9 warships of the 10th fleet take down tens of thousands of the enemy¡¯s warships?!¡± moro dismissed the doubts, stating, ¡°everything is still within controllable range. once the engineering ships are ready, you all will depart to support the frontlines¡­¡± after finishing, he asked, ¡°any news from seth?¡± ¡°not yet, it will take at least three more hours¡­¡± ¡°um, i hope they¡¯ve managed to get information on the enemy robots¡¯ rules¡­¡± ¡°commander, let¡¯s retreat quickly!!!¡± at the temporary base in the asteroid belt, all the captains of the fleets began to urge. ¡°the enemy is clearly hiding their technological level. they¡¯re already at the early stage of level 2 now, who knows if they have mid-stage or even late-stage level 2 technology?!¡± ¡°exactly, the technology level from level 1 to level 2 is difficult to breach, it might not be possible even in ten thousand years. but from the early stage of level 2 to the mid-stage, it only needs a few hundred years¡­¡± seth was also a bit hesitant. seeing this, miro at his side furiously said, ¡°you are quite daring. who dares to retreat without my brother¡¯s orders?!¡± ¡°lord miro, it¡¯s not that we are afraid to die, it¡¯s just that the enemy¡¯s strength now greatly exceeds our previous understanding. if we continue with the previous combat plan, i¡¯m afraid we might be defeated here¡­¡± ¡°yes, this time, if it weren¡¯t for the 10th fleet risking their lives, our entire fleet would likely have been doomed¡­¡± many of the captains present felt fortunate. thankfully, moro was stubborn back then and had kether break through, otherwise, if any of them had been there, they would be dead. in fact, some captains even felt a bit of schadenfreude, thinking that with kether dead, moro must be heartbroken. ¡°well, i don¡¯t care. i am also a deputy commander. can¡¯t i manage you?¡± ¡°without my brother¡¯s orders, no one is allowed to retreat. the daily scheduled attacks must not stop!¡± miro said this and turned to look at seth, saying coldly, ¡°commander seth, don¡¯t forget how you got here¡­¡± seth¡¯s expression changed slightly, and the hint of timidity in his heart gradually faded. he nodded, ¡°even if the enemy has the level of an early-stage level 2 civilization, they are still far behind us¡­¡± ¡°how the war proceeds will be decided by the captain. as captains of our respective fleets, we should do our duty and follow orders¡­¡± ¡°until new instructions from captain moro arrive, everyone should act according to the original plan¡­¡± ¡°also, closely monitor the enemy¡¯s movements. if any ships leave the mars defense line, report it immediately¡­¡± earth, xia du base. ¡°senator chu, are you really going to the moon?!¡± senator zhou was somewhat surprised. he thought senator chu would stay on earth. after all, he had consolidated all of earth. given this opportunity, he could easily stand in the first position. ¡°yes!¡± colonel chu nodded, saying, ¡°the moon has never openly recruited people. this time, they specifically want strategists with military skills, obviously wanting people from earth to participate in this war¡­¡± ¡°this is a significant breakthrough for us. we can get closer to the pangu civilization and understand more about the universe¡­¡± ¡°we need more information to know how to proceed¡­¡± senator sun couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°but you don¡¯t have to go personally. can¡¯t we just send some people from the think tank?!¡± colonel chu shook his head slightly, ¡°they can strategize, but when it comes to critical decisions, they ultimately lack confidence. only if i go myself can 1 be at ease¡­¡± everyone understood his meaning. they were afraid that the strategists, not knowing how to choose in certain situations involving earth, might harm the situation with good intentions. ¡°in that case, we won¡¯t try to persuade you any more¡­¡± ¡°with senator chu there, we will feel a bit more at ease¡­¡± senator zhou thought for a moment and said, ¡°senator chu, now that earth is integrated, did the chief administrator on the moon, mr. wu, say what we need to do?¡± after thinking for a while, senator chu said, ¡°first, maintain the status quo and distribute some benefits within limits. the rest will be discussed later¡­¡± just then, a councilor rushed in excitedly, ¡°good news, the fleet that attacked earth has been destroyed!!¡± ¡°what?!¡± everyone quickly moved to the ground command center. after understanding the situation, they realized what had happened. ¡°the tactic of moro¡¯s fleet is terrifying. they directly dragged down more than 10,000 warships¡­¡± ¡°10,000 warships, many people must have died, right¡­¡± ¡°also, on the mars defense line, another 20,000 warships were destroyed. altogether, maybe millions of people from the pangu civilization have died to protect us¡­¡± ¡°this¡­¡± the crowd had complex emotions, a feeling that was hard to express. ¡°we have always speculated about the actions of the pangu civilization with the utmost malice, but we never expected them to make such a huge sacrifice to protect the earthlings¡± several senators present felt a sense of shame. ¡°don¡¯t feel too down, everyone. after all, we represent the earth. speculating with ill intent about the actions of the pangu civilization is our duty and our mission.¡± ¡°yes, 1 understand. it¡¯s just that this feeling of guilt will linger with me for a long time¡­¡± senator sun turned to colonel chu and said, ¡°when you go to the moon, remember to mention to them that if they trust us, we can recruit soldiers from the earth. even if they go to the front lines, it¡¯s possible¡­¡± ¡°yes, protecting the earth shouldn¡¯t mean only their people have to die¡­¡± colonel chu nodded and said, ¡°i know. if 1 get the chance, i will bring it up¡­¡± at that moment, a spaceship landed outside the base. before long, someone came to report, ¡°report, the pangu civilization has come to pick up the strategist to go to the moon¡­¡± ¡°wait a moment, we¡¯ll be right out!¡± after colonel chu said those words, he looked at the people and said, ¡°the earth now entrust to all of you¡­¡± with that, accompanied by a dozen strategists who were already prepared, he walked out together.. Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: Solar System Battle Command chapter 142: solar system battle command translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation boarding the spaceship again, colonel chu¡¯s state of mind was entirely different. the first time he had traveled in a disc-shaped spaceship piloted by zhao yu, returning from overseas to da xia in just two minutes. it had genuinely astounded them. back then, he was consumed by envy, the best way to describe his feeling would be ¡®green-eyed.¡¯ now, he was going to the moon as an advisor, without the panic he felt when he first saw aliens. ¡°when we get there, you focus on giving advice and making plans; i¡¯ll handle the rest,¡± he said. the strategists around colonel chu were all young people, most of them just promoted out of the norm and added to the think tank that day. ¡°thank you for the reminder, senator chu¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t call me senator chu anymore. i stopped being a councilor when i left the earth¡­¡± while they were talking, the spaceship had already reached the moon. ¡°so fast?!¡± colonel chu was surprised, looking out the window, he found they were indeed already on the moon. ¡°did it take less than two minutes to get to the moon?!¡± he was a bit incredulous. in the earliest times, a spaceship to the moon would need half a day to reach the earth; later, it was shortened to an hour and forty minutes. now, they could traverse 380,000 kilometers in just two minutes. it was unheard of. the spaceship docked at the spaceport. as the group looked around, a robot appeared, leading them to transfer to a magnetic levitation car. as the car descended to the ground, colonel chu and others finally saw the legendary yuean city. ¡°it¡¯s so magnificent¡­¡± they were all amazed. in their imagination, yuean city was situated deep underground, within a massive steel structure. but the actual yuean city was above ground, bustling with activity, a picture of tranquility. at the top of the city, a thin layer of light could be seen, a simulation of the atmosphere system. just as they wondered if their office location was in yuean city, the car took them away, slowly landing a hundred kilometers away. on the ground, there stood a solitary building with the words ¡®solar system combat command¡¯ at the top. outside this building, there was another thin film, with several humanoid figures waiting on the other side. ¡°hiss-!¡± the car descended within the thin film, and the doors automatically opened. the people exchanged glances, and under colonel chu¡¯s lead, they stepped out of the car. someone took a soft breath; the air was even fresher than on the blue planet. but colonel chu didn¡¯t bother with these. his gaze was directed at the row of figures, finding at the head of the line a familiar face ¨C zhao yu. behind zhao yu stood a row of robots. ¡°welcome!¡± zhao yu greeted them with a smile. seeing this, colonel chu quickly led his team forward, saying with a beaming smile, ¡°mr. zhao yu, we meet again. i hope all has been well¡­¡± there were a few pleasantries exchanged. zhao yu got straight to the point, ¡°i am the temporary commander of the solar system combat command¡­¡± colonel chu was shocked. he had assumed that zhao yu was there to greet them and take them to meet the pangu people. who would have known that zhao yu held the highest position in the solar system combat command?! zhao yu was originally from the earth. did the pangu people trust him so much? ¡°you will not be here for nothing, the role of an advisor in the solar system combat command is equivalent to an el-level employee, and you will receive corresponding benefits¡­¡± ¡°in addition to the dormitory provided by the combat command, i have also arranged houses for you in yuean city, where you can stay during your time off¡­¡± after giving everyone a quick tour of the command building and a brief introduction, zhao yu said, ¡°since you are new here, why not take some time to familiarize yourself with the environment, and start work tomorrow?¡± ¡°no need¡­¡± colonel chu, smiling. ¡°it only took us a few minutes to get here from the earth. we are well rested and ready to start work¡­¡± zhao yu nodded and led them to the command center. upon entering the command center, colonel chu was surprised. the layout was entirely different from that on the earth. there were no large screens or staff members. it looked more like a meeting room with a round table and chairs all around. ¡°please, have a seat¡­¡± once everyone was seated, zhao yu casually tapped on the table. a hologram appeared, and a set of documents appeared in front of each person. ¡°the documents in front of you contain detailed information about both our side and the enemy, including various types of battleships and weapons, as well as the actions of the moro fleet after they arrived in the solar system¡­¡± everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, and they eagerly started reading. wormholes, real-time gravitational wave detector monitoring of spaceship movements, data of different types of warships, particle black holes, and more. each piece of content was engrossing to them. ¡°a ship self-destructing with a particle black hole collapse bomb can blow up an entire planet¡­¡± ¡°this tactic is terrifying¡­¡± ¡°the energy conversion efficiency of a particle black hole is twenty times that of third-generation nuclear fusion¡­¡± colonel chu was somewhat shocked. they on the earth had not even researched first-generation nuclear fusion yet, and their enemies and the pangu civilization had already surpassed nuclear fusion, entering a new field. ¡°the moro fleet is smaller than imagined, with only a hundred or so ships, and ten have already been destroyed¡­¡± colonel chu couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°may i know, what is the level of our pangu civilization¡¯s technology?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know!¡± zhao yu shook his head, saying, ¡°the pangu civilization is very far from our solar system, even using wormholes to cross the distance takes a long time¡­¡± ¡°distant water can¡¯t put out a nearby fire. we have to handle the moro fleet ourselves¡­¡± remembering the speed changes of the lunar spaceship¡¯s several trips to and from the earth. colonel chu couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°1 noticed that when the spaceship first appeared, it seemed to only be equipped with second-generation nuclear fusion. it was later upgraded gradually. what¡¯s the reason for this?¡± ¡°it¡¯s because the technology provided by the pangu civilization takes time to be transformed into technological products¡­¡± not wanting to stir up too many speculations, zhao yu left it at that and continued, ¡°the technological level of the moro fleet is roughly 2.7, while our moon is just beginning to reach the 2.0 level¡­¡± with the system in place, the technological level of his base was sure to keep rising. this is why he didn¡¯t set a limit for the pangu civilization, which made it easier to explain. compared to him owning a base that could be upgraded, it was much more intimidating to have an entire pangu civilization backing him up. it deterred others from getting any wrong ideas. after all, if he had a base on his own, someone might get tempted. but with the entire pangu civilization behind him, no one would dare to harbor any ill thoughts. they would only fear the strength of the pangu civilization. while colonel chu and the others were checking the data and asking about the moro fleet, zhao yu answered all their questions. an hour later, seeing that everyone had a good understanding of both sides, zhao yu finally asked, ¡°what are your thoughts on this war?¡± Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: Chapter 50 chapter 143: chapter 50-harassment planl i translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°i¡¯d like to make a simple analysis of the situation¡­¡± colonel chu was the first to speak. their invitation to participate in the war from the moon side was a breakthrough; he had to seize it. zhao yu nodded, ¡°go ahead.¡± ¡°the current situation is that the enemy is mainly attacking, and we are mainly defending¡­¡± ¡°the enemy has 93 warships left, some stationed near the wormhole in pluto, and some in the asteroid belt between mars and jupiter¡­¡± ¡°we have over 220,000 warships¡­¡± ¡°in terms of warships, both sides are of equal speed. our attack methods are slightly inferior, but most of the attacks can be intercepted. the only dangerous attack is the particle singularity collapse bomb¡­¡± ¡°and the particle singularity collapse bomb can only be launched by a spaceship at close range. this means we can¡¯t let them break through to within 500,000 kilometers of the earth¡­¡± colonel chu paused and counter-questioned, ¡°what is our warship production speed?¡± zhao yu thought for a moment, feeling that this was not a secret, and said, ¡°given sufficient resources, we can produce about 10,000 warships a day¡­¡± compared to before, the production rate has increased again. uncle da has been continuously expanding the production line during this time. colonel chu nodded, ¡°now, the enemy has three advantages. first, they come from other galaxies, and what has arrived in the solar system is just a moro fleet, which is relatively flexible¡­¡± ¡°second, they have a powerful weapon, the particle singularity collapse bomb. other than keeping their ships behind the safety line, there is no other way to intercept this kind of attack¡­¡± ¡°third, their energy conversion efficiency is 20 times higher than ours. the same attack, whether in terms of power or energy consumption, is much better than ours¡­¡± ¡°we also have two advantages¡­¡± ¡°first, we hold the earth and the moon, have a lot of supplies and warship manufacturing production lines, our supply situation is much stronger than theirs¡­¡± as he said this, colonel chu asked again, ¡°are our spaceships controlled by robots?¡± having seen the previous data, he had a hunch that all the spaceships might not have any living people in them, but were controlled by robots. ¡°that¡¯s right, all the warships are currently controlled by robots!¡± zhao yu nodded. ¡°so, our second advantage is that we can exchange pawns. use our robot-controlled ships to take out their warships¡­¡± colonel chu smiled and said, ¡°high energy conversion efficiency does not mean that their ships do not need resources at all¡­¡± ¡°so, my idea is to send a fleet equipped with the latest type of propulsion system to take the initiative and carry out harassing operations¡­¡± ¡°harassment operations?!¡± zhao yu became interested and quickly asked for details. colonel chu nodded, ¡°no matter what raw materials the enemy¡¯s particle black hole transformation needs, the fuel carried on their supply ships must be limited. they must replenish from planets within the solar system¡­¡± ¡°so, we can send warships away from the mars defensive line. some go to pluto to harass their rear, some go to the asteroid belt between mars and jupiter to harass their temporary base¡­¡± ¡°our attacks, whether they evade or intercept, will consume energy. when the energy is about to be exhausted, they must replenish¡­¡± ¡°to replenish, they need to enter an asteroid or a planet and set up a temporary defensive base. at that time, we can use our advantage of having more warships to bombard them continuously¡­¡± ¡°in this way, the enemy must be unable to attack with full force. they need to split forces and focus to deal with the harassment troops¡­¡± zhao yu thought carefully and felt that it was indeed a viable plan. the speed of the ships on both sides is now comparable. as long as a safe distance is maintained, the enemy cannot do anything to his ship. ¡°in the cosmic environment, according to the means currently revealed by the enemy, our fleet can evade or intercept regular attacks¡­¡± ¡°to destroy our fleet, they need their shuttle ships to approach within 500,000 kilometers of our fleet and self-destruct¡­¡± ¡°so, we don¡¯t need many harassment troops¡­¡± ¡°each fleet only needs 50 warships. they are flexible and don¡¯t need to worry that the enemy will sacrifice a shuttle ship to wipe out the fleet¡­¡± ¡°50 warships for one of their shuttle ships, i think it¡¯s worth it, after all, their total number of ships is only 93¡­¡± ¡°besides, they have shuttle ships, so do we. if the speeds are not much different, we can completely let five of our shuttle ships collide with one of their shuttle ships¡­¡± ¡°most importantly, we are not afraid of sacrifice, but they are. in this way, they will inevitably hesitate and it won¡¯t be long before they will have to retreat¡­¡± there are still many points that need to be supplemented in this strategy, such as whether the enemy has backup troops, whether the enemy will also use robots, or if they have more powerful weapons, etc. but now is not the time to discuss these. ¡°very well, let¡¯s do as you say!¡± a smile appeared on zhao yu¡¯s face. he hadn¡¯t thought of all these before. now it seemed that bringing a group of wise advisers from the earth was the right decision. after zhao yu finished speaking, he counted the number of people again. there were 19 advisors in total. he said, ¡°so, you divide yourselves into three shifts to ensure there are people in this command center at all times. at other times, you can move freely¡­¡± then, he looked at colonel chu, pronounced a surname, and drew out a long sound, not knowing what to call him. ¡°my name is colonel chu¡­¡± colonel chu explained, ¡°my father struggled in the army for a lifetime, barely reaching the rank of colonel before he died without advancing any further. when i was born, he named me ¡®colonel¡¯ in hope that i could make up for his regrets¡­¡± zhao yu nodded slightly, ¡°in that case, colonel chu, you are in charge of arranging the work times for the others. also, there are twenty maglev cars parked downstairs. you can drive them to the houses in moon an city to rest. the access has been granted¡­¡± after saying this, zhao yu hurriedly left to return to the lunar base. he followed the plan provided by colonel chu, and asked uncle da to reproduce warships proportionately. after zhao yu left, colonel chu and the others began to wander around the command center. ¡°senator chu, come and look, this is a gravitational wave detector, i can already see the warships on the mars defense line¡­¡± after a round, they found that apart from being unstaffed, the command center had all the facilities one could expect. it was not only able to detect the situation on the mars defense line, but it could also see the enemy fleet far away in pluto clearly. ¡°gravitational wave detector, real-time detection, this is too magical¡­¡± colonel chu quickly familiarized himself with the equipment and divided the people into three groups according to what zhao yu had said. they worked on an eight-hour shift system, ensuring there were people in the command center at all times. ¡°group one, stay with me, groups two and three can rest. you can stay in the dormitory or go to yuean city. you are free to do what you want¡­.¡± Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: Leaving the Defense Line, Counterattackl i chapter 144: leaving the defense line, counterattackl i translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°captain, even if we are to go and support the front line, we can¡¯t leave the mothership here alone¡­¡± ¡°yes, the mothership is our core, we can¡¯t do without an escort fleet¡­¡± ¡°no need!¡± moro shook his head, ¡°the enemy can¡¯t leave the pluto line now, you go and support the front line, just act according to my plan¡­¡± seeing his determined attitude, the others stopped persuading him. they each returned to their ships and slowly moved away from pluto. except for the mothership, all 32 warships took off together, heading towards the asteroid belt between mars and jupiter. ¡°commander, good news. captain moro has asked the other three fleets to come and support us. they have already set off and are expected to arrive in 24 days¡­¡± ¡°great!¡± seth nodded, excited, ¡°you all saw the captain¡¯s plan. this time, we can take the earth, it can surely happen¡­¡± ¡°now, just wait for them to arrive, and it will be the end for the pangu civilization¡­¡± miro seemed a little worried, ¡°won¡¯t my brother be in danger sending all the fleets away¡­¡± ¡°miro is worrying too much. the mothership¡¯s combat power is not weak. moreover, captain moro is near the wormhole, even if anything happens, they can withdraw in time¡­¡± seven days later. the lunar base. after a week of production, 70,000 of the latest type of warships were neatly parked together. ¡°commander, 70,000 warships are divided into 1,400 formations, each with 50 warships¡­¡± uncle da reported in front of the warship to zhao yu, ¡°1,100 fleets are heading to the asteroid belt, and 300 fleets are heading to pluto¡­¡± ¡°the program for each fleet has also been set. the fleet heading to pluto will be stationed near neptune and take turns attacking the enemy mothership¡­¡± ¡°the fleet heading to the asteroid belt will return to the first defense line for supply when the energy is left at 10%¡­¡± once the fleet leaves the first defense line, it will be difficult to control it. it can only operate according to the pre-set program. it took uncle da¡¯s computing power a full week to set everything up. zhao yu nodded and said with satisfaction, ¡°you did well, now let¡¯s get going!¡± with zhao yu¡¯s command, the 70,000 warships rose into the sky together, heading towards the mars defense line. ¡°report, detected 70,000 warships leaving the enemy lunar military base and heading to the pluto line¡­¡± as soon as zhao yu made a move, seth detected it. ¡°this time, they no longer conceal the speed of their ships. every warship is heading to the pluto line at a speed of 19,605 nanogees¡­¡± ¡°expected to reach the front line in 4 hours¡­¡± ¡°they reinforced again¡­¡± the faces of seth and his men were serious, ¡°the enemy¡¯s production line is too strong. in such a short time, they have added another 70,000 warships¡­¡± ¡°we had just destroyed more than 30,000 warships last time, and they have replenished them all at once¡­¡± lately, they have strictly followed moro¡¯s instructions to maintain the gap near the pluto line and prevented the enemy from repairing it successfully. but now, with the addition of the new 70,000 warships, it will be difficult to hold the gap. ¡°commander, i just calculated, with these 70,000 warships added, it will be difficult for us to maintain the gap¡­¡± ¡°we must hold on!¡± seth firmly said, ¡°the support troops will arrive in 17 days. before they get here, even if we exhaust the resources reserved during this period, we must hold on¡­¡± the 70,000 warships sent by zhao yu brought a lot of pressure to the front line, especially since the enemy was no longer pretending, and each warship was very fast. the previous situation, where a few random attacks could destroy a warship, rarely happened anymore. just when seth and his men thought that the 70,000 warships were supporting the pluto line. the content displayed by the detection equipment left them somewhat stunned. ¡°according to the detection, not all of the 70,000 warships are heading to the pluto line. only 5,000 have gone to the pluto line. the majority have gone to four other nearby enemy military bases¡­¡± they have long been clear that there are 12 military bases in total on the entire mars orbit defense line. now, both sides have basically given up the desire to attack from other points due to the gravitational wave detector. 70,000 warships scattered and heading to other bases immediately made seth vigilant. ¡°keep monitoring and send this information back to the mothership¡­¡± four hours later. ¡°commander, something¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡°the enemy¡¯s warships have left the defense line!!¡± ¡°what?¡± seth was shocked and quickly stepped forward to check. on the screens monitoring the military bases within the mars defense line, seventy thousand warships all left the line at once. ¡°where are they going?¡± ¡°this is the first time they have left the line in so many days¡­¡± the team leaders began to discuss amongst themselves. soon, someone calculated the trajectory of the seventy thousand warships. ¡°leader, over half of these seventy thousand warships are heading towards our temporary base. the rest are avoiding the asteroid belt and choosing a higher dimension, seemingly intending to go around to pluto¡­¡± ¡°what?!¡± miro was startled, ¡°we can¡¯t let them go to pluto, the mothership is there!¡± fie exclaimed in alarm, ¡°quick, dispatch a fleet to intercept, we can¡¯t let them leave¡­¡± the other leaders looked at each other, unsure whether to intercept or continue following moro¡¯s original plan in the face of this sudden situation. compared to the mothership, seth was more concerned about the more than fifty thousand warships heading their way. ¡°we don¡¯t have time to intercept them. our priority now is to deal with these fifty thousand warships¡­¡± before seth could finish, miro started shouting, ¡°my brother is still on the mothership, the captain is in danger, can¡¯t you see that?!¡± seth frowned and said in a firm voice, ¡°there are only a little over ten thousand warships that seem to be going for the mothership. even if they are heading to pluto, it would take more than twenty days. the mothership would respond once they notice, besides, there are three other fleets on the way¡­¡± ¡°right now, we should be the ones feeling threatened¡­¡± ¡°if these fifty thousand warships have the same level of technology as ours, if just one of them gets within five hundred thousand kilometers of us, we¡¯re done¡­¡± seth didn¡¯t bother explaining further to miro, he directly gave the order, ¡°notify the ground, all personnel quickly board the ship, we leave in three minutes¡­¡± their current location was on a small asteroid near mars in the asteroid belt where a complete mining area had been established. but now, they could only abandon this base. ¡°leader, are we not going to defend?¡± ¡°defend what, if the enemy¡¯s warships are on par with ours, do you want to defend with your head?!¡± seth cursed impatiently, he had never thought that the enemy would leave the line to counterattack. ¡°but, the captain ordered us to stay here¡­¡± ¡°stop the nonsense, even if the captain was here now, he would make the same decision as me. now, i am issuing an order as the leader, everyone prepare to retreat quickly!¡± with that, he didn¡¯t say anything more, he directly left the base and boarded the command ship not far away. seeing this, the others hesitated for a moment, but still followed. compared to moro¡¯s orders, it was clearly more important to save their own lives. moreover, even if moro blamed them, it was seth¡¯s order, they were just following orders.. Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: Only Dodge, No Counterattack!_i chapter 145: only dodge, no counterattack!_i translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°captain, this is bad, seventy thousand enemy warships have left the line¡­¡± ¡°fifty-five thousand warships are going after the vanguard legion, and another fifteen thousand warships have bypassed them, heading for pluto¡­¡± looking at the screen filled with enemy warships, moro felt overwhelmed. in the plan given by auda, there was no contingency for the enemy leaving their line. the main reason was that when auda woke up, the enemy¡¯s warship speed hadn¡¯t been revealed. in a much lower situation than them, leaving meant becoming easy targets. but now, the speed of the enemy¡¯s warships was comparable to theirs, making it difficult to destroy them easily. after pondering for a moment, moro commanded in a deep voice, ¡°send orders to the support units, let them take a detour. let those fifteen thousand warships through, and let them focus on executing the plan¡­¡± ¡°also, send orders to seth to abandon their base, preserve their strength fully, and execute the plan as soon as the support units arrive¡­¡± not long after the orders were issued, someone reported, ¡°captain, the six fleets led by seth have all left their station and have retreated¡­¡± ¡°very good!¡± moro nodded in satisfaction, ¡°this kid seth is not bad!¡± even at light speed, it would take six and a half hours to reach from pluto to the vanguard¡¯s station. seth had reacted as soon as their orders were issued, clearly thinking along the same lines as him and making a decision. ¡°captain, if the support units disregard our orders, are we going to face those fifteen thousand warships alone, would it be¡­¡± moro paused for two seconds, then said, ¡°deploy a batch of robots, increase mining efforts, and defend the pluto mining area before the enemy warships arrive¡­¡± in just a few minutes, he understood the advantages and disadvantages of both sides. he knew that once they get closely tangled with the enemy¡¯s fifteen thousand fleets, it would be difficult to mine. as for annihilating the enemy, it would consume too much, and it also seemed unrealistic. a day later. ¡°boom ~!¡± an asteroid was moving in space when it was suddenly hit by a stray bullet. it exploded instantly, turning into countless fragments. not far from the asteroid was the 9th fleet, composed of ten warships. at this moment, every crew member in the fleet was written with exhaustion on their face. ¡°captain, our energy consumption is high. in just one day, ten warships have on average consumed 10% of their energy¡­¡± ¡°at this rate, we¡¯ll die here before the support units even arrive¡­¡± the fleet commander was overwhelmed and quickly asked, ¡°how is the battle situation?¡± ¡°we¡¯ve destroyed a total of 122 warships. the enemy ships still chasing us number 7878¡­¡± ¡°what about the other fleets?¡± ¡°they¡¯re all more or less in the same situation. we have the fewest enemy ships chasing us. the fleet where commander seth is located is surrounded by tens of thousands of enemy warships¡­¡± the fleet commander gritted his teeth, ¡°send the situation to the command ship, inform the other warships to conserve firepower, try to avoid battle¡­¡± in the beginning, they were very enthusiastic in the fight. despite being blocked and surrounded by the enemy, they continuously counterattacked, achieving significant results. in one day, the enemy lost over a thousand warships, while none of theirs were destroyed. it seemed like a big victory, but when comparing the number of warships on both sides and the remaining fuel reserves, they would be depleted within ten days at most. ¡°commander seth, the other five teams have sent messages, saying that the energy reserves are dropping fast, asking us to think of a solution¡­¡± ¡°damn it, what can i do?!¡± after a day of fighting, seth, who had been excited at first, gradually became irritable. there were just too many enemy warships. they were like mice, hiding and dodging. they had to avoid long-range attacks and calculate trajectories to prevent being surrounded by the enemy. milo, on the other hand, was much calmer, ¡°you are the commander. if even you don¡¯t know what to do, what about the others?!¡± this fellow¡­ seth¡¯s teeth ached, but those words made him calm down. leaving the bridge to others, he pondered alone for a long time before speaking: ¡°the support unit will arrive in 16 days. given the current situation, we will run out of energy in 10 days at most¡­¡± ¡°given the extent of the enemy¡¯s pursuit and blockade, we have no way to get resources from planets to replenish fuel¡­¡± ¡°we can only think of ways to save fuel¡­¡± at this point, milo suddenly suggested, ¡°why don¡¯t we sacrifice some shuttle ships and blow them up?¡± sacrifice shuttle ships¡­ seth frowned slightly, pondering its feasibility. the only thing that reassured them after a day was that the enemy¡¯s attack was not strong. it seemed that their energy conversion system was still mainly nuclear fusion, and they had not used particle black hole mutation. this also meant that enemy warships are unlikely to use particle singularity collapse. of course, they didn¡¯t dare to be careless, always assuming the enemy was disguising, maintaining a distance of over 500,000 kilometers. ¡°calculate how many enemy warships we can destroy at most by sacrificing shuttle ships¡­¡± seth, in the end, could not resist this tempting plan. almost an hour passed before he got an answer. ¡°commander, according to calculations, one shuttle ship can destroy at most 100 enemy warships¡­¡± ¡°what?!¡± seth was shocked and somewhat incredulous. he quickly asked for clarification. ¡°it seems that the enemy¡¯s warships are strictly following some command. each fleet of 50 warships, whether pursuing or blockading, maintains a distance of 500,000 kilometers from us¡­¡± ¡°moreover, the most frightening thing is that there is a distance of over 213,500 kilometers between their two fleets. this distance is just right for the enemy¡¯s rear fleet to launch shuttle ships to intercept our shuttle ships¡­¡± milo began to count on his fingers, ¡°one for a hundred, we have sixty now, which can exchange for six thousand enemy warships¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s no good, there are over fifty-three thousand enemy warships left. even if we put all in, we can only destroy a part¡­¡± ¡°this is a premeditated attack by the enemy!¡± at this point, seth clearly understood that the enemy had deployed a combat plan specifically based on their situation. ¡°fighting, we can¡¯t finish them off, and we can¡¯t escape either. what should we do now?!¡± ¡°why don¡¯t we retreat through the wormhole¡­¡± the ship became chaotic, the crew members were somewhat panicked and began to talk loudly. seth took a deep breath, slowly saying, ¡°notify everyone to cease fire completely, from now on, only dodge, don¡¯t counterattack¡­¡± ¡°what?!¡± milo looked at him in disbelief, questioning, ¡°the enemy¡¯s technology is clearly inferior to ours, and we just let them suppress us?!¡± ¡°what else can we do?!¡± seth reluctantly said, ¡°right now, preserving energy and saving fuel is the key¡­¡± ¡°we can only wait for the support unit to arrive, the day the plan begins¡­¡± seth was full of confidence in the captain¡¯s plan, firmly saying, ¡°trust me, by that time, the earth will be doomed, and this damn pangu civilization will be wiped out!¡± Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: Robot Source Code (1) chapter 146: robot source code (1) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation five days later. ¡°commander, the enemy has retreated to the vicinity of jupiter¡­¡± uncle da seemed a little relieved. ¡°our strategists are still quite useful. our offensive has not only driven back the enemy but also patched up the gap in our first line of defense¡­¡± zhao yu nodded and smiled, saying, ¡°given the current situation, they should run out of fuel in a few days¡­¡± according to colonel chu¡¯s analysis, the enemy would have two possible responses in this situation. first, they might risk everything and launch a final counterattack. second, they might choose to withdraw from the solar system. ¡°yes, it won¡¯t be long before we¡¯re safe¡­¡± uncle da thought for a moment, then relayed recent changes on earth. ¡°commander, there have been some movements on earth as well¡­¡± ¡°what¡¯s happening there?¡± ¡°the currencies in all regions of earth have now been issued in high-denomination bills¡­¡± ¡°moreover, all major banks have started to flood the market with money, providing large-scale subsidies to the public, and directly handing out cash¡­¡± ¡°what does this mean?!¡± zhao yu was taken aback. realizing that uncle da didn¡¯t have an answer, he decided to leave the base and head to the command center to ask colonel chu what these movements on earth meant. ¡°earth currently has over two hundred types of currencies, which complicates transactions. they plan to induce inflation, scrap all existing currencies, and introduce a new one¡­¡± colonel chu paused, then added, ¡°the idea of da xia is to unify the global currency, language, measurements, and so on¡­¡± ¡°earth is now suffering from serious internal friction. the majority of people¡¯s jobs are meaningless and merely exist to maintain stability¡­¡± ¡°this is not beneficial for the development of civilization¡­¡± ¡°last week, the biotech technology you traded with earth led to a tenfold increase in food production¡­¡± ¡°now, they have a foundation for a harmonious society¡­¡± ¡°so, they¡¯re aiming to use this opportunity to initiate a transformation, eliminating meaningless jobs, expanding welfare systems, and guiding all of humanity to work towards advancing civilization¡­¡± zhao yu nodded slightly. ¡°that¡¯s good news. they can borrow the one million robots from blue moon if needed¡­¡± ¡°thank you, commander. with the aid of a million robots, the reforms would be much easier to implement¡­¡± colonel chu, greatly pleased, thanked him promptly. while these words seemed simple, the process was proving to be quite challenging on earth. the main obstacle was the entrenched interest groups. their greatest wealth was the poor, and social change threatened to cut off their means to wield power. especially, earth intended to eliminate the wealth gap through inflation. consider this: zhang san has 1 billion, and li si has 100,000. if everyone gets 100 million, zhang san¡¯s wealth increases by a tenth, whereas li si¡¯s wealth increases a thousand times. zhang san¡¯s total wealth would be 1.1 billion, while li si¡¯s wealth would become 100 million. the wealth gap, initially 10,000 times, would shrink to 10 times. finally, when the time was right, they would replace the existing currency with a new one under a new system. ¡°captain, leader seth¡¯s fleet has retreated to the vicinity of jupiter¡­¡± ¡°captain, leader seth has sent a message. it seems that the enemy¡¯s ships are controlled by robots. he¡¯s requesting to use the robot source code¡­¡± aboard the mothership, seth constantly examined the star map, his eyebrows tightly knitted. the robot source code, according to auda¡¯s plan, should be held back until the final assault. if it was used now, it could alert the enemy, leading them to take some countermeasures. however, without using the robot source code, they couldn¡¯t proceed to the second step of their plan. to blow up the jupiter, they needed to drop support troops as they passed by the planet. furthermore, they needed to install large electromagnetic interference devices in the asteroid belt. there was also the fourth-generation star destroyer cannon, which also had to be installed in the asteroid belt. besides, seth¡¯s fleet was getting farther and farther from the planned location and actual attack point in the plan. if this continued, let alone the matter of revealing the robot source code or not, auda¡¯s plan would not be achievable at all. moro was somewhat helpless. the battlefield was always changing. auda¡¯s plans had seemed flawless when he was around. but now, moro had no choice but to expose the robot source code as a means of attack. shaking his head, moro decided not to dwell on it and said, ¡°give the order, use the ¡®renegade¡¯ robot source code. let¡¯s kick these robots out¡­¡± the glenn civilization had experienced a robot rebellion. they had various types of robot source codes, one of which was the ¡®renegade¡¯ prototype that led a group of robots to escape from human civilization and head towards the desolate cosmos. unfortunately, their technology wasn¡¯t advanced enough at the time of their rebellion to develop wormholes, so they had to escape to the neighboring galaxy by flight. eventually, using wormhole jumps, the glenn civilization laid an early ambush. when the ¡®renegade¡¯ robots, who had been flying for over 500 years, arrived in the neighboring galaxy, they were caught. ¡°when will this ever end?!¡± seth¡¯s face showed extreme fatigue. these days, under the pursuit of tens of thousands of warships, their fleet was always on the move, constantly dodging. every crew member only had three hours of rest each day. seth himself barely slept, relying on injections to keep himself awake. seeing no one responding, seth looked around the room. he found everyone looking downhearted, staring blankly at their workstations, with no desire to respond. ¡°ah¡­!¡± seth sighed deeply. in the battlefield, fleeing was always demoralizing. they had been on the run for almost ten days, and as fuel became increasingly scarce, the crew¡¯s morale had hit rock bottom. ¡°beep beep¡ª!¡± just as seth was feeling dejected, a message finally came from the mothership. he hurriedly opened and read it. ¡°this is captain moro. i¡¯m authorizing the use of the ¡®renegade¡¯ source code to the vanguard fleet for an attack on the enemy¡¯s warships¡­¡± seth was overjoyed and promptly announced the good news. ¡°guys, the captain has allowed us to use the source code!!!¡± however, everyone was unmoved, their minds not functioning well due to chronic sleep deprivation. seth quickly added, ¡°we¡¯re about to win, soon we won¡¯t have to run anymore, and everyone will be able to sleep!¡± only then did everyone slowly come to their senses, but there were still no smiles on their faces. lack of sleep over a long time severely affects one¡¯s spirit, emotional control, and judgment. seth didn¡¯t say much else, and directly ordered the other fleets to use the ¡®renegade¡¯ source code against the enemy warships pursuing them. outside jupiter, tens of thousands of warships swarmed back and forth, chasing and blocking seth¡¯s fleeing fleet. ¡°sizzle ¡ª!¡± at that moment, an electromagnetic signal suddenly burst from seth¡¯s fleet, shooting directly towards the pursuing fleet behind. in just an instant, over a thousand warships that were close and received the signal slowed down and stopped in the middle of the universe. as time passed, more and more warships came to a halt. after 30 seconds, all 50,000 pursuing warships had stopped. another minute passed, and the more than 50,000 warships seemed to have snapped out of it. this time, they didn¡¯t chase after seth¡¯s fleet but instead headed towards neptune. at this moment, neptune, pluto, and mars formed a triangle. heading towards neptune meant not wanting to be involved in the war. the awakened ¡®renegade¡¯ robots seemed to want to stay at neptune, or maybe they intended to escape the solar system from neptune, fleeing into the universe.. Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: The Self chapter 147: the self-awareness of the robot awakensl i translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation yuean city. in a restaurant, zhao yu was eating when suddenly, two figures approached his table. ¡°zhao yu?¡± zhao yu looked up to see two brightly dressed women, one of whom was his old classmate, he jingxuan. ¡°it really is you!¡± he jingxuan said with delight, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect to meet you here¡­¡± zhao yu was surprised, ¡°isn¡¯t your family quite wealthy? why did you come to yuean city?!¡± as far as he knew, most of the first batch of immigrants to yuean city were ordinary people who had no opportunities back on earth, so they came here. it seemed unusual for someone like he jingxuan, a second-generation rich kid, to be here. he jingxuan sighed, ¡°i am a woman after all, my family used the excuse of ¡®development¡¯ to send me here. the family business has been taken over by my cousin¡­¡± as she spoke, she quickly introduced the woman next to her, ¡°this is my neighbor, zhang yi¡­¡± ¡°and this is zhao yu, my university classmate¡­¡± zhang yi glanced up and down at zhao yu. he seemed ordinary enough, so she didn¡¯t think much of it, and simply got to know him. he jingxuan, of course, knew zhao yu wasn¡¯t so simple. the fact that zhao yu could represent blue moon technology at the ribbon-cutting last time was evidence enough. she was not shy and directly pulled zhang yi to sit across the table from zhao yu. ¡°hey, zhao yu, you used to work at blue moon technology too, and now i do as well, we¡¯re colleagues, aren¡¯t we¡­¡± zhao yu smiled and casually replied, ¡°i guess so¡­¡± zhang yi looked a bit surprised. she and he jingxuan were among the first immigrants and were among the first to join blue moon technology. zhao yu started even earlier than them. could it be that he had already joined the company before the migration?! just then, zhao yu¡¯s wristwatch suddenly rang. he glanced at it and saw it was uncle da. he stood up and said, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i have something else to take care of, so i¡¯ll be going¡­¡± seeing this, he jingxuan quickly said, ¡°could we exchange contact information?!¡± ¡°sure!¡± zhao yu added her contact and then turned to leave. once he was gone, zhang yi curiously asked, ¡°he jingxuan, your classmate also works at the company? what does he do? how come i¡¯ve never seen him before?!¡± he jingxuan mysteriously smiled and showed zhang yi a video. ¡°the ribbon-cutting ceremony? wasn¡¯t that a long time ago?!¡± as zhang yi was talking, she suddenly widened her eyes. on the screen was a man who looked exactly like zhao yu who they had just met. what shocked her even more was that zhao yu was seated in the main position, next to the well-known senator chu. ¡°who exactly is he?!¡± ¡°i¡¯m not sure, but he¡¯s definitely a senior executive at blue moon technology¡­¡± he jingxuan looked through the window at zhao yu as he boarded the magnetic levitation car to leave, a hint of ambition in her eyes. ¡°my opportunity has arrived¡­¡± she was a workaholic, with high ambitions in her career. since being sent to yuean city by her family, she had been working hard non-stop. in just a few months, she had already become the head of a subsidiary company of blue moon technology. seeing zhao yu again now, she suddenly realized that she could use this opportunity to advance even further. ¡°uncle da, what¡¯s going on?¡± inside the magnetic levitation car, zhao yu asked anxiously. it was rare for uncle da to message him during a meal, usually it only happened when something serious was happening. uncle da replied solemnly, ¡°our spaceship¡­ has gone!¡± ¡°gone?!¡± zhao yu was startled and confused, ¡°what do you mean?!¡± uncle da projected a star map, showing tens of thousands of warships racing in the same direction in space. ¡°more than fifty thousand of our warships attacking the enemy suddenly stopped their attack at almost the same time and not long after, they turned¡­¡± looking at the situation on the screen, zhao yu was bewildered, ¡°what¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know!¡± uncle da shook his head, ¡°in the program i set, there is no such thing¡­¡± ¡°moreover, three hours after their escape, the fifteen thousand warships heading to pluto also experienced a similar situation¡­¡± ¡°i suspect the moro fleet might have tampered with something, but 1 don¡¯t know how they did it!¡± soon, zhao yu returned to the base in the car. he discussed with uncle da for a long time, but they couldn¡¯t find an answer. with no other choice, he had to go to the command center again. as soon as he arrived, he saw colonel chu standing at the door, hurrying to greet him. ¡°commander, did you give any other instructions to the fleet chasing the enemy?!¡± ¡°no!¡± zhao yu shook his head, ¡°in the instructions given to these robots, there is no such situation now¡­¡± as they walked and talked, they soon arrived at the command room. ¡°according to your description, i suspect that the robots on our warships might have awakened!¡± colonel chu made a startling analysis, ¡°i have studied the trajectory of our ships after the anomaly, they didn¡¯t malfunction, they even destroyed a small asteroid in their way¡­¡± ¡°besides, their formation is intact, which doesn¡¯t resemble a malfunction¡­¡± zhao yu frowned, ¡°can robots really awaken?!¡± he had only seen such a thing in science fiction movies. does it really exist in reality?! ¡°very likely¡­¡± colonel chu said seriously, ¡°according to research, the enemy¡¯s warships seem to be controlled by humans, not robots¡­¡± ¡°this moro fleet, as you said, has a civilization level of about 2.7, so their development of robots should be good¡­¡± ¡°but why didn¡¯t they use robots on a large scale?!¡± ¡°so, i suspect that when robots develop to a certain stage, they will awaken themselves, which is why the moro fleet only has a hundred warships and dare not use robots on a large scale¡­¡± zhao yu frowned, this was exactly what he didn¡¯t understand. because the moro fleet came here with too few spaceships, only 103, they¡¯ve been in the solar system for three or four months now, but they haven¡¯t shown any intention to build a base for mass-producing soldiers. if he were to invade another galaxy, he would definitely use local resources, colonize a planet first, then mass-produce soldiers, and finally attack. ¡°so, you mean, the robots awakening was caused by the moro fleet?!¡± ¡°the possibility is extremely high!¡± colonel chu nodded, ¡°according to my observations, the fifteen thousand warships going to pluto had a similar reaction at 3 hours 12 minutes 55 seconds¡­¡± ¡°i did a simple calculation, this time just happens to be when light reaches pluto¡­¡± ¡°it is very likely that their mothership released some kind of signal that could awaken the robots¡­¡± zhao yu was astounded, ¡°they even have this kind of means?!¡± most of the ships under his command were controlled by robots. if the enemy could really make the robots awaken, it would be a major problem. colonel chu said solemnly, ¡°now, the most important thing is to be careful that they send that robot-awakening thing to our base¡­.¡± Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: Sleep With Zhao Yu First!_1 chapter 148: sleep with zhao yu first!_1 translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°did you hear all what colonel chu said?!¡± ¡°i heard it!¡± uncle da nodded. he had been monitoring the command center and naturally heard their conversation. ¡°well, what do you think?!¡± before coming here, zhao yu had specifically visited the base control center to ask if there was any possibility of defection from uncle da and others. the answer he received reassured him somewhat. at a level 1 base, there were 10 bound robots, guaranteed to be absolutely loyal. now that the base had upgraded to level 2, the quota increased from 10 to 100, which meant he could contract with 90 more people. after thinking for a moment, uncle da said, ¡°i think colonel chu¡¯s guess is very likely. 1 also calculated the trajectory of the out-of-control spaceships. it doesn¡¯t look like a malfunction. the possibility of robots awakening is high¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯m thinking, why not upgrade the mainframes for people like li zongheng?¡± ¡°what do you mean?!¡± ¡°my mainframe is a supercomputer inside the moon base. even if the enemy sends something that can awaken robots, i can still control the situation¡­¡± uncle da said seriously: ¡°people like li zongheng are absolutely loyal to you, commander. we can upgrade their mainframes, move them to a mothership, and then dispatch them to various military bases¡­¡± ¡°in this way, we can prevent the first line of defense from failing¡­¡± ¡°however, there are only nine of them, and we have twelve military bases¡­¡± zhao yu thought for a moment and explained that he could still contract with ninety more people. uncle da sighed with relief, ¡°that way, there won¡¯t be a problem¡­¡± zhao yu nodded and said, ¡°then you go ahead and create five more third-generation robots, and also install the mainframes on the motherships¡­¡± the two additional robots, zhao yu planned to have them lead the fleet, leave the defense line, and probe further. ¡°sister he, are you trying to chase zhao yu?¡± zhang yi asked jokingly, looking at the meticulously dressed he jingxuan. ¡°yes!¡± to her surprise, he jingxuan agreed readily. ¡°this society is too unfriendly to women. if i want to keep getting promoted, the effort required is more than ten times that of men¡­¡± he jingxuan felt a pain in her heart. several times, her performance was pretty good, but the higher-ups didn¡¯t promote her, instead, they promoted several other men. in between, some bosses subtly suggested that she could be promoted if she was willing to accept the unspoken rules. but she refused, of course. ¡°in one¡¯s life, there are only three chances to change fate. i¡¯ve missed two, 1 can¡¯t miss the third one¡­¡± now, he jingxuan had come to a realization. rather than benefiting those old men in the future, she¡¯d better find a man who is high-ranking and can greatly help her career. zhao yu, not only has the relationship as a classmate, but his position in blue moon tech is also not low. with his help, her career will definitely progress further. ¡°beep!¡± just as zhao yu walked into the combat command, his watch rang. he looked down to see a message from he jingxuan, asking if he was free tonight for dinner. ¡°i¡¯m busy today, maybe some other time!¡± zhao yu replied casually and entered the command room. inside, colonel chu and others were discussing something. seeing zhao yu come in, they quickly came over. ¡°commander, we have a thought¡­¡± ¡°speak!¡± ¡°if it¡¯s true that robots have rebelled, our base will become very unsafe. so, i¡¯m thinking, why not set up a training camp to train soldiers who can drive warships¡­¡± zhao yu stroked his chin, pondering the feasibility of this plan. he had a total of 100 contract slots, all used to contract robots, but they were still insufficient. indeed, there was a need for some spaceships controlled by living people. ¡°okay, i¡¯ll build a warship driving training camp on the moon. you choose people from earth¡­¡± colonel chu was delighted, then he continued: ¡°also, i suggest building another laser defense system¡­¡± ¡°build another one?!¡± zhao yu was stunned. in uncle da¡¯s previous plan, there were two defense lines, but due to limited resources, only one was built. ¡°yes, the mars defense line is too big, it should have consumed a lot of resources¡­¡± ¡°my idea is, taking the orbit of the earth and the moon as the center, build a circular laser defense system at a distance of 500,000 kilometers from the periphery¡­¡± ¡°in this way, even if the first defense line is breached, we can ensure the safety of earth and the moon¡­¡± zhao yu thought for a moment. the first defense line was built when they didn¡¯t know much about the enemy. now, he understood almost all about the technology level and weapon status of the enemy¡¯s fleet. the biggest threat to him was the collapse of the particle black hole, which was almost indefensible, and the only way was to limit the enemy ships¡¯ approach. looking at it this way, it was indeed necessary to build another laser defense system at a distance of 500,000 kilometers from the moon and earth. considering the range, it would be much smaller than the first defense line, and the resources consumed should not be too much. zhao yu nodded in agreement, ¡°okay, i will arrange for the factory to build another defense line later¡­¡± after talking for a while, zhao yu left. after he left, colonel chu looked around strangely and said: ¡°did you notice that our commander seems to have a lot of authority?!¡± initially, they thought zhao yu was just responsible for coordinating with them and was just a puppet on the surface, with someone else making decisions in the background. but now, he could instantly agree to establishing a military training camp and a laser defense system without asking for permission. ¡°even what to build in the factory, and the matter of the training camp can be decided by him¡­¡± ¡°is it possible that he has already been granted similar authority?!¡± ¡°after all, he returned to the base before coming here¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s also possible that the top brass of the pangu civilization had already analyzed our ideas and informed zhao yu in advance about the countermeasures¡­¡± this surprised colonel chu. it suggested that the people of the pangu civilization might be even smarter than them. ¡°sister he, why are we in a place like this?!¡± zhang yi was a little scared, her hands tightly gripping he jingshuan¡¯s arm. this was a bar. in the middle of the stage, a group of young men and women were swaying under the flickering lights. he jingshuan leaned close to her ear, ¡°the thing i want to buy can only be found here¡­¡± with that, she led zhang yi to an empty seat, placing a small yellow flower on the table. before long, a skinny man approached them, sitting across from them and asked with some uncertainty, ¡°da zhuang?!¡± ¡°it¡¯s me!¡± he jingshuan nodded and replied, ¡°it¡¯s a pseudonym. is that not allowed?!¡± the man chuckled, ¡°of course it¡¯s allowed. it¡¯s just rare to see a woman buying this kind of thing¡­¡± as he spoke, he pulled out a pill from a bag he was carrying. ¡°dissolves in water, takes effect in three minutes. no matter if the person is male or female, they will be immediately aroused¡­¡± before he could finish, he jingshuan interrupted, ¡°do you have anything in an aromatherapy form?!¡± she was worried that if it was a pill and zhao yu discovered it, it would be problematic. ¡°an aromatherapy version will cost a lot more¡­¡± ¡°money is not a problem!¡± ¡°we do have!¡± the man smiled and took out a bag of spice, and said, ¡°this is a love spell incense. have you seen the legend of zhen huan? even the emperor could fall for it. most people won¡¯t notice it¡­¡± he jingshuan nodded. this met her expectations. she countered, ¡°how can i be sure your stuff is effective?!¡± the man gave he jingshuan a once over, then glanced at zhang yi next to her. satisfied, he nodded, ¡°since you¡¯re women, you can take it without paying. try it out, see if it works¡­¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid we¡¯ll deny knowing you?!¡± he jingshuan frowned. the man gave a faint smile, ¡°well, the ones who should be afraid are you, not us!¡± he jingshuan seemed to understand. she nodded, ¡°in that case, 1¡¯11 take the love spell incense. if it works, i¡¯ll transfer the money to the account you gave me earlier?!¡± ¡°correct!¡± the man left the spice on the table and left. with the deal done, he jingshuan didn¡¯t stay long. she quickly left the bar with zhang yi. ¡°sister he, it¡¯s just chasing a man. isn¡¯t this a bit too much?!¡± once they left the noisy environment, zhang yi said in disbelief. ¡°i don¡¯t know how to chase men, this way is fastest¡­¡± he jingshuan also felt awkward. she had never had a boyfriend in her life. the only thing she could think of was to act first ¨C get zhao yu into bed and then figure it out.. Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: Launching a General Attack! chapter 149: launching a general attack! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°are there any more enemy ships leaving the defense line?¡± ¡°no, they haven¡¯t made a move in a day¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s good!¡± seth breathed a sigh of relief, then said, ¡°request the other fleets report on their fuel resupply progress?!¡± in a short while, he received a reply that the fuel was almost fully replenished. ¡°good, all fleets depart, head to our previous station¡­¡± this station was specifically requested by moro. now that there was no enemy fleet to disturb them, they could return. ¡°how far are the support troops?!¡± ¡°almost there, only about 10 billion kilometers left. they should arrive in about four days¡­¡± ¡°alright, after we reach the station, continue with our previous plan and start harassing the inferno point¡­¡± ¡°commander, the gap in the inferno point¡¯s defense line has been repaired¡­¡± ¡°no our concern, just continue attacking that side!¡± on the lunar base, zhao yu sat in the command center, listening to uncle da¡¯s daily report. ¡°the second defense line is a laser defense system with a radius of 500,000 kilometers, centered on earth and the moon. it requires far fewer base points than the first line. the construction has already begun and it is expected to be completed in about 7 days¡­¡± ¡°as you said, this second defense line is our life safety line. in addition, it will be supported by 30,000 escort ships and 10,000 shuttle ships. they will temporarily stay on the moon and can be sent to reinforce as needed¡­¡± ¡°the first batch of soldiers from earth have set off for training. a total of 100,000 people. they will be in the spacecraft simulator training camp on the moon for about a month¡­¡± ¡°the renegade fleets did not merge and chose different directions¡­¡± uncle da seemed a bit emotional when he got to this point. he never thought that the robots would rebel. in his heart, zhao yu, their creator, was their father. seeing that zhao yu had no reaction, he continued, ¡°the mining teams from mercury and venus have returned. they brought back resources equivalent to 11.2 billion blue moon dollars¡­¡± ¡°since earth was integrated by da xia, its overall resource output has doubled. it can collect over 1 billion blue moon dollar equivalent resources daily¡­¡± ¡°our current resource reserve has exceeded 20 billion¡­¡± after listening to the report, zhao yu felt much more relaxed. everything was improving. as soon as the training camp trained a batch of soldiers who could pilot spacecraft, they could carry out harassment operations again. ¡°di di ~¡± the watch lit up. looking down, zhao yu saw that it was a message from colonel chu, saying he had something to report. ¡°there are two points that are very suspicious about the enemy¡­¡± ¡°first, they have begun attacking the minghuo point again¡­¡± ¡°we¡¯ve already repaired the gap here. according to calculations, unless there¡¯s a massive attack that we can¡¯t stop, with their current attack frequency, there¡¯s almost no possibility of breaking through. yet they are still attacking¡­¡± ¡± second, the enemy fleet has returned to their previous base¡­¡± colonel chu opened the star map and pointed to a small asteroid: ¡°this asteroid is directly facing the minghuo point, and it¡¯s the closest. but they didn¡¯t station here, instead choosing a place that¡¯s relatively further away¡­¡± ¡°there are more than 500,000 asteroids suitable for stationing in the asteroid belt between jupiter and mars, which is a lot more than their stationing point. why did they choose this place twice?!¡± ¡°combining these two points, i have a guess¡­¡± ¡°your suppose?¡± zhao yu asked.¡± ¡°the enemy seems to be making futile attacks on the minghuo point, as if they want us to mistakenly think that this is the main attack point¡­¡± ¡°in fact, their main attack point may be somewhere else¡­¡± ¡°considering that they chose the same stationing point twice, i did a positional analysis¡­¡± ¡°there are seven locations in total that are suitable. they¡¯re all places that are similar in distance from the stationing point to the minghuo point¡­¡± ¡°if the defense line is suddenly opened at these seven places, our reinforcement warships stationed there would be easily destroyed¡­¡± zhao yu nodded slightly, feeling that there was some truth in what he said, and then asked, ¡°so what should we do according to you?!¡± colonel chu, deep down, was almost 90% certain that the enemy had chosen one of these seven locations as the real attack point. after thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°on the surface, there shouldn¡¯t be any big moves. in secret, send reinforcements to these seven locations¡­¡± he opened the star map again and explained, ¡°the distance from the enemy¡¯s stationing point to these seven locations is approximately the same, about 1 million kilometers. our speeds are similar, so the reinforcement warships can be scattered near 1 million kilometers from these seven locations¡­¡± ¡°if there¡¯s any change, it¡¯s not too late for them to provide support then¡­¡± colonel chu paused and counter-questioned, ¡°the outer defense line is controlled by robots now, which can be delayed and lagging in reacting¡­¡± ¡°once the enemy launches electromagnetic wave interference, blocking our communication with the front line, these places might become loopholes that can be exploited by the enemy¡­¡± ¡°we still don¡¯t know when the enemy will attack, so i suggest you can preset programs for the front-line robots in advance. if there¡¯s any accident, they can support these seven locations at the first time¡­¡± colonel chu hesitated for a moment, then added, ¡°moreover, the enemy can make robots rebel, which is always a risk. if they want to launch a total attack, they will definitely use this method¡­¡± ¡°is it really not going to be a problem for our first defense line to be controlled by robots?!¡± this was also the reason why he had previously urgently hoped that zhao yu would establish a second defense line. ¡°there will be no problem!¡± zhao yu confidently said, ¡°i have sent people over to ensure that the programs of most robots won¡¯t have any problems¡­¡± seeing zhao yu not giving details, colonel chu didn¡¯t ask more. the two discussed some more details, then zhao yu left. returning to the lunar base, zhao yu started asking uncle da to fill the gaps and make preparations for the front line and base to be disconnected and still be able to counter-attack independently. time passed day by day, and there was a rare period of calm between the two sides. four days later, the enemy¡¯s support forces arrived, beginning the final preparations before the total attack. ten days later. pluto mothership. moro was spiritedly looking at various data. ¡°the jupiter shuttle is still in position, ready to blow up jupiter at any time¡­¡± ¡°the fourth-generation star-killer cannon in the asteroid belt has been built and can tear a hole in the enemy¡¯s defense line at any time¡­¡± ¡°large electromagnetic interference equipment has been built and can paralyze the communication from a/iars to earth at any time¡­¡± ¡°all kinds of warships have been refitted, and the decoy bombs have been successfully loaded¡­¡± ¡°the robot source codes ¡®destruction,¡¯ ¡®creation,¡¯ and ¡®rebirth¡¯ have been transmitted, ready to be released at any time¡­¡± all plans were being completed, everything was moving in the best direction. moro checked again carefully.. after making sure there were no errors, he nodded and said, ¡°send my order, let the vanguard fleet launch the total attack!¡± Chapter 150 - Chapter 150: Jupiter Explodes! chapter 150: jupiter explodes! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation hovering 440,000 kilometers away from jupiter, a shuttle hung still. every crew member was gathered on the bridge. with a solemn look, the captain addressed the crew, their eyes shining with excitement. ¡°death is but a new beginning. dying for glen, we will enter the hall of heroes, achieving eternal life!¡± ¡°eternal life!¡± ¡°for glenn!¡± the crew members cheered, raising their hands high. under the watchful gaze of all, the captain turned around and pressed the red button that symbolized triggering the black hole collapse. ¡°boom-¡± in an instant, the entire spacecraft disappeared. immediately, an invisible force spread out. the surrounding universe twisted, quickly spreading to jupiter. ¡°puff-!¡± as if a basketball had been punctured, a side of jupiter began to expel vast amounts of golden gas into the universe. the disturbance in the gravitational waves caused it to roll away like waves. within a few short minutes, jupiter had dramatically changed. from spherical, it became crescent-shaped, losing nearly half its volume. in the core area of jupiter, a rhomboid mirror-like object gradually emerged from the blast. chaotic gravitational waves, like headless flies, crashed into this rhomboid mirror. the next second, these gravitational waves were split, doubling again and again, forming endless identical waves. these waves passed through the mirror, abruptly appearing in all corners of the solar system as if they had always been there. at the same time, gravitational wave detectors on both the lunar base and the mother ship near pluto failed. the detector screens displayed a jumble of lines, like a white flurry on a television, unable to receive any useful information. ¡°it has begun¡­¡± a smile appeared on seth¡¯s face. after many ups and downs, the total attack had finally started. ¡°launch the robot source codes!¡± dozens of ships launched the very thing that had plagued glenn¡¯s civilization for hundreds of years. a minute later. ¡°turn on all electromagnetic interference devices!¡± at seth¡¯s command, various man-made electromagnetic signals erupted from thousands of asteroids and targeted earth. these invisible electromagnetic waves bypassed the first defense line in a blink of an eye. the laser defense system had no response. the electromagnetic waves, like a tsunami, overpowered any type of warship, causing them all to lose communication functions. even if you turned on the communicator, all you heard was a buzzing sound. on the other hand, the fourth-generation star-destroying cannon began to activate on a nearby asteroid. a dazzling light flickered, and as it finished charging, it shot out like a roaring dragon, charging towards the first line of defense. seth, standing by the bridge window, watched the sturdy star-destroying cannon energy flash by, then ordered without hesitation, ¡°all hands, move out!¡± as the command ship moved, other warships followed suit. when they arrived at the predetermined attack point, the defense line had already been torn apart. numerous ship fragments floated in space. at the other end of the line, hundreds of escort ships stood still, seemingly shocked by what had transpired. ¡°third formation, line up!¡± with a blue flag waving on the tip of the ship, other ships received the order and reorganized. ¡°decoy bombs, launch!¡± the modified ships at the front launched billions of decoy bombs. ¡°ziu~¡± ¡°ziu~¡± rays of lasers fired from the escort ships, ceaselessly striking the decoys. within a mere ten minutes, some of the escort ships began to run out of firepower. seeing the situation, seth quickly orders, ¡°form up, charge formation!¡± the next moment, an orange flag is raised on the command ship. other ships spot this, and they change their formation again, forming a cone-like formation with the shield ships at the front. ¡°charge!¡± the fleet moves together like a bullet shot towards the breach in the defensive line. just as they rush past the defense line and continue to charge forward, an unexpected mass of warships suddenly appear from all directions. ¡°how is this possible?!¡± seth is shocked, ¡°why aren¡¯t these ships out of control?!¡± ¡°no, how did they know we would appear here?!¡± in fact, it wasn¡¯t zhao yu¡¯s brilliant strategy, but rather as colonel chu said, reinforcements had been sent to the seven locations most likely to be attacked by the enemy. if there was any change at the front line, they would immediately rush to these seven points of attack. seth quickly estimates the number of ships appearing before his eyes, around eight to ten thousand, far beyond their expectations. but now, there¡¯s no room for them to retreat. ¡°fire, full force ahead!¡± following the command ship¡¯s first cannon shot, other ships follow, releasing their attacks non-stop. ¡°zi-z-z, zi-z-z¡± to their despair, these warships are all escort ships!! ¡°commander, what should we do?¡± seth can hardly believe it. this was a strategy formulated by the auda strategist, and it was just seen through by the enemy?! if they retreat, it would be difficult to attack again next time. if they don¡¯t retreat¡­ seth lifts his head, looks at his crew, and sees the spark in their eyes, and slowly he finds his answer. ¡°charge, all-out charge, we must break through here!¡± he believes that even if the enemy guessed they would attack from here, they must not have expected that they would blow up jupiter, and that blowing up jupiter would cause gravitational wave disturbances throughout the solar system. this is their experience, with the background of the earth civilization, they can¡¯t possibly know this. therefore, the defense near earth must be weak, as long as they can break through this checkpoint, they can still win! on the moon. beep ~! beep ~! beep ~! the entire planet starts blaring loud warning sirens. from the moon base down to yuean city, it¡¯s the same everywhere. zhao yu is jolted awake. the moment he sits up from bed, uncle da¡¯s projection appears. ¡°commander, it¡¯s bad. the gravitational wave detector has failed¡­¡± ¡°the last readings showed that jupiter has exploded¡­¡± ¡°then, we lost all contact with the front line. all radio signals have failed¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s likely to be an enemy attack¡­¡± ¡°what?!¡± zhao yu is fully awake now. he quickly gets up and rushes towards the command center with uncle da. ¡°i have urgently mobilized all the spaceships at the base, a total of 64,000 ships. they are all rushing to the second defensive line now¡­¡± ¡°i have also informed colonel chu and the others to stand by at the command headquarters¡­. Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: Escape from the Blue Star! chapter 151: escape from the blue star! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°the energy shield is at 1%, captain. we¡¯re done for. let¡¯s initiate the particle black hole collapse¡­¡± ¡°we can¡¯t do that. other ships are nearby. if we start it now, we will all be finished¡­¡± ¡°boom-!¡± a battleship watches as the ship it¡¯s on is hit and finally explodes. ¡°break out!!¡± ¡°break out!¡± seth roars, pushing his voice to its limits. in front of him, other warships are falling one after another, acting as shields for the command ship, dying in their place. in just three minutes of the charge, over fifty warships have been destroyed. what¡¯s frustrating is that each of these warships has the means to destroy all enemy ships, but they can¡¯t use them because they are too close to their allies. ¡°we¡¯ve escaped!¡± on the command ship, milo joyfully announces, watching the enemy escort ships chasing after them. but seth grabs his collar and emphasizes, ¡°we¡¯ve broken out, not escaped!¡± milo instinctively wants to argue, but seeing seth¡¯s bloodshot, fierce eyes, he stays quiet. seven warships, chased by thousands, continue moving towards the blue star. ¡°as long as we win, what¡¯s a little sacrifice?!¡± seth speaks somewhat madly. for the first time, he feels the pressure of being a leader. watching his subordinates die one after another is unbearable. in the solar system combat command center. uncle da, rarely manifesting here, is discussing with zhao yu, colonel chu, and others. ¡°according to the last detected results of the gravitational wave, it seems that jupiter has exploded¡­¡± ¡°from the look of it, an exploded planet would cause gravitational wave chaos throughout the entire star system¡­¡± on the detector, only the gravitational waves inside the solar system are chaotic. the ones further away, at a neighboring 4.2 light-years, are still calm, showing the status of every planet clearly. ¡°this should be an attack from the enemy organization¡­¡± zhao yu nods, ¡°we¡¯ve already dispatched all the ships from the moon to the second defense line¡­¡± hearing this, colonel chu quickly says, ¡°we should pull them back!¡± ¡°huh?!¡± zhao yu is a bit surprised and asks, ¡°what do you mean?!¡± ¡°if the enemy has ships that breach the first line of defense, seeing the second defense line, their existing conventional firepower would certainly not be enough to break through¡­¡± colonel chu explains, ¡°if i were leading, i would definitely sacrifice a warship and use a particle black hole collapse to blast through the line¡­¡± zhao yu frowns and asks, ¡°if we pull back, and the line is blasted open, will there be enough time to fill the gap?!¡± ¡°there will be!¡± colonel chu nods and says, ¡°the enemy may have a stronger particle black hole collapse bomb than us, but they also can¡¯t defend against such an attack¡­¡± ¡°therefore, to avoid friendly fire, their other warships will certainly retreat to a safe distance of 500,000 kilometers¡­¡± ¡°as long as we maintain an equal distance from the explosion point, we can successfully take their place¡­¡± he pauses, then adds, ¡°the only uncertainty is how many kilometers away from the defense line they will self-destruct¡­¡± ¡°if they are too close and we are too far, we might not make it in time¡­¡± colonel chu suddenly turns to uncle da and asks, ¡°what is the absolute interception distance of our laser defense system?¡± uncle da directly answers, ¡°30,000 kilometers. any unit within this distance will have difficulty avoiding a strike¡­¡± colonel chu nods and continues, ¡°so, we can pull most of the warships back to a position 470,000 kilometers from the defense line¡­¡± ¡°then, place a small number of escort ships at 450,000 kilometers, 430,000 kilometers, and 410,000 kilometers just in case¡­¡± ¡°lastly, we may need to take a part of the population, board the transport ships, and stand by at the center position between earth and the moon. if we can¡¯t resist the enemy¡¯s attack, we can only escape in the opposite direction to avoid the total annihilation of mankind¡­¡± zhao yu nods, then turns to uncle da and asks, ¡°how many transport ships do we currently have?¡± ¡°over 30,000. among them, 20,000 are scattered on the front line, and more than 10,000 are transporting resources back and forth between earth and the moon¡­¡± uncle da answers without hesitation. seeing the conversation between the two, colonel chu feels a bit puzzled. this zhao yu seems to have more power than chief wu. zhao yu, after all, is originally from earth. how can he have a higher status than chief wu, who is from the pangu civilization? is it possible that zhao yu has some hidden identity that he hasn¡¯t revealed?! could it be that he is the prince of the pangu civilization, lost on the earth since childhood, and that¡¯s why the pangu civilization has shown interest in earth? unavoidably, colonel chu recalls zhao yu¡¯s background ¨C an orphan since childhood, no parents, which matches the setup of an alien prince lost on another star. ¡°then let¡¯s temporarily empty all the resources on the transport ships and start evacuating people. the more we can move, the better, and we need to move fast¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s enough!¡± colonel chu quickly said, ¡°our transport ships are 10 kilometers long, 800 meters wide, and 300 meters high. they can accommodate at least one million people. if we can divide the area properly, we can hold between three and five million people¡­¡± he knew the data for all types of lunar warships by heart from his time at the da xia base. according to experts, a transport ship, if fully converted into a passenger ship, could hold up to ten million people. this data model came from the neighboring island country, where a resident area of 8 square kilometers housed one million people. this area includes many buildings under 33 stories and lots of public facilities. given the 300-meter height of the transport ship, equivalent to a 100-story building, and excluding public facilities, it could absolutely fit ten million people. with ten thousand transport ships, it wouldn¡¯t matter if blue star had 8.5 billion people, even 85 billion. given a month to convert the transport ships, they could all be accommodated. ¡°let¡¯s act quickly then. with their ship¡¯s speed, it would only take four hours from the first defense line to the second¡­¡± zhao yu was worried about sending ships to pick up people directly, so he suggested colonel chu personally take the ships back to earth. when colonel chu returned to earth with tens of thousands of transport ships and hundreds of thousands of magnetic levitation cars, explaining their purpose, the world was shocked. ¡°there is a risk that earth will be bombed, everyone needs to quickly evacuate to the ships within four hours¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t bring anything, just board the ship individually, all supplies are guaranteed¡­¡± on this day, all institutions, all websites, started looping this news indefinitely. tens of thousands of transport ships were distributed globally, according to population density. local organizations gathered people, who were then brought on board in large numbers using light tweezer technology. most people believed this explanation and rushed to get on the ships first. but some doubted, suspecting this was a conspiracy, either by aliens or by blue star¡¯s elite, who wanted to deceive them and take their homes. they refused to leave. faced with this situation, the officials were helpless, but they couldn¡¯t force everyone to leave.. Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: Moro Fleet Destroyed! chapter 152: moro fleet destroyed! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°this is space!!¡± ¡°it¡¯s my first time in the universe!¡± on the transport ships, people crowded around the windows, peeking into the cosmos, and let out gasps of amazement. in just four hours, over ten thousand transport ships brought nearly four billion people into space. approximately half of the population, either unwilling to come or unable to make it in time, remained on blue star. colonel chu, aboard a shuttle, was continually coordinating, moving some people from one transport ship to another, to free up space for more pickups. on the other hand, the last seven warships led by seth had reached the second defense line. faced with the densely-packed enemy positions, seth¡¯s heart sank. ¡°they¡¯ve set up another defense line¡­¡± ¡°are we going to lose?!¡± ¡°no!¡± seth¡¯s face contorted with determination, ¡°we¡¯ve put in so much effort, we can¡¯t fail now!¡± ¡°shuttle 5, full speed ahead, make a hole in this defense line¡­¡± ¡°cruiser 8, return the way you came, eliminate all pursuers¡­¡± ¡°the rest of the warships, follow me, withdraw to a safe distance, wait for the defense line to break, that will be our moment of glory¡­¡± at this point, seth no longer cared about casualties, even harboring thoughts of self-sacrifice. even if everyone died here, as long as the mission was accomplished, he would be satisfied! with that, seth and four other warships quickly retreated to a safe distance, while shuttle 5 and cruiser 8 began their assigned tasks. shuttle 5, the fastest, reached the 30,000-kilometer boundary of the second defense line in no time. ¡°captain, we can fire now. if we go any further, our chances of getting hit will be at its highest¡­¡± ¡°we can¡¯t fire yet. check how far away the command ship is¡­¡± ¡°250,000 kilometers¡­¡± ¡°still within the blast range¡­¡± ¡°wait a little longer and detonate when the command ship is 500,000 kilometers away!¡± captain of shuttle 5 commanded. ¡°yes!¡± in space, the first to unleash fireworks was cruiser 8, sending over a thousand enemy warships to their doom. for a moment, the entire cosmos was filled with the explosions of these ships. 500,000 kilometers is a significant distance on earth, but in the vastness of space, it¡¯s not much. this dazzling spectacle of destruction didn¡¯t lack an audience. the bustling crowd aboard the ten thousand transport ships suddenly fell silent. everyone stared wide-eyed at the spectacle of destruction so close. ¡°are we going to die?!¡± someone asked with a bitter expression. ¡°i don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°mom, i¡¯m afraid¡­¡± children, being particularly sensitive, were disturbed by the atmosphere, and cries rang out. at this moment, everyone understood that humanity was teetering on the brink of annihilation. conspiracy theories, insurmountable past obstacles, none of that mattered now. the only important thing was: can we survive?! ¡°don¡¯t panic, everyone! apart from the martian defense line, there¡¯s a second defense line 700,000 kilometers from earth¡­¡± ¡°do you see those flashing white lights?¡± ¡°that¡¯s our laser defense system, targeting the enemy. victory is ours!¡± in this moment of crisis, senator zhou and others were continually comforting the public. ¡°boom¡ª!¡± just as people started to relax¡­ the second defense line, firing at the enemy, was abruptly torn apart. ¡°it¡¯s over¡­¡± panic surged among the people once more. ¡°success!¡± seth forced a smile and commanded, ¡°all ships, follow me into battle!¡± the remaining five warships charged into the gap in the second defense line. when they nearly reached the defense line, thousands of enemy warships appeared, blocking their way. ¡°commander, what do we do?!¡± seth fell silent. after a moment, he ordered, ¡°battleship 6, you destroy them, the rest follow me and retreat!¡± the plan was repeated. four warships retreated, leaving one to charge in. two minutes and twenty-three seconds later, another spectacular explosion annihilated battleship 6 along with nearly five thousand enemy warships. ¡°our ships¡­ over five thousand destroyed¡­¡± ¡°what do we do?!¡± on the transport ships, all of humanity was watching the frontline battlefield. seeing so many of their warships destroyed, panic surged once again. in the vastness of space, human eyes could see stars millions of light-years away, let alone a battlefield merely 800,000 kilometers away? ¡°don¡¯t panic, everyone! this war is being commanded by the pangu people stationed on the moon. they have extensive experience in space combat and can definitely handle this¡­¡± once again, when seth and the remaining three warships returned to the defense line, a despairing sight greeted them. at the breach, another five thousand enemy warships had appeared. it seemed like the enemy had an endless supply of warships. even more despairing was the appearance of enemy warships from all sides. ¡°we¡¯re surrounded¡­¡± at such close range, zhao yu had noticed seth and wouldn¡¯t allow the enemy to attack. when the enemy repeated the same plan a second time, he ordered his remaining ships to depart and surround the enemy. thanks to large-scale electromagnetic interference from both sides, reconnaissance equipment was virtually useless. they had to rely on the naked eye. this allowed the encircling maneuver to be executed successfully. seeing enemy warships slowly closing in from all directions, seth felt a chill in his heart and issued his final command. ¡°everyone, charge!¡± the four remaining warships, without fearing death, charged towards the sky-blocking fleet. on zhao yu¡¯s side, naturally, they wouldn¡¯t let them come closer. five thousand warships opened fire without any reservation, continuously attacking. ¡°energy shield down to 50%¡­¡± ¡°energy shield down to 30%¡­¡± ¡°warning, energy shield down to 10%¡­ please replenish energy in time¡­¡± the electronic voice kept echoing in their ears, but seth just turned a deaf ear. if his command ship was in such a state, what about the other warships? ¡°boom!¡± at that moment, the warship charging at the forefront couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. it was hit by an attack like lightning and shattered instantly. ¡°keep charging!¡± in a mere thousand kilometers, another warship was destroyed. before they died, none of them pressed that red button. everyone put their hopes on the command ship. ¡°boom!¡± the last warship shielding the command ship from a great amount of damage exploded. ¡°warning, energy shield remaining at 1%, please abandon ship and escape¡­¡± ¡°beep beep beep¡ª!¡± the computer had already locked on an attack. according to calculations, when that attack hit the spaceship, it would be the moment of the command ship¡¯s destruction. ¡°how far are we from the earth now?!¡± seth turned around and asked. ¡°780,000 kilometers¡­¡± ¡°we failed¡­¡± seth murmured to himself, watching that final screaming attack come in, and he slapped the red button. ¡°boom-!¡± tens of thousands of besieging warships, at this moment, all became sacrifices. together with the moro fleet, they turned into ashes. at this point, except for the mothership, all the spaceships of the moro fleet were destroyed. (end of the second volume.) curl tail concluded: there are too many cosmic laws restricting us. it¡¯s hard to write an exciting storyline. even with my usual speed of updating 20,000 words a day, 1 could only manage 4,000 to 6,000 words a day for this book, which is somewhat disappointing. in the third volume, ¡®defending the solar system¡¯, i will try to make the plot more exciting while staying within the bounds of reason. thank you for the support from all the reader friends. i wish all the readers here good health, all the best, and may all your wishes come true.. Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: Let the Solar System Be Buried Along With Them!_i chapter 153: let the solar system be buried along with them!_i translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the war was won. at its conclusion, colonel chu sought out zhao yu. ¡°let¡¯s keep the humans on the spaceship a while longer?¡± zhao yu was surprised, unsure of chu¡¯s intentions. colonel chu nodded. ¡°the current human interest chain is complex. reforming it will be extremely difficult. left to our own devices, we may still be caught in infighting when the next cosmic civilization invades¡­¡± ¡°so, we want to take this opportunity to create a harmonious society¡­¡± ¡°only in this way can we redefine the effort, making everyone strive for the development of human civilization¡­¡± recalling human history, zhao yu thoughtfully shook his head and asked, ¡°how do you plan to do that?¡± ¡°well evacuate all humans into the spaceship, let them stay in the universe for some time, and then take the opportunity to remodel the entire globe, planning out living areas, research areas, mining areas, natural reserves, and so on¡­¡± colonel chu continued, ¡°then, well assign social grades to each person, from 1st to 12th class citizens, each with different treatment and benefits. to get promoted, one must contribute to the entire civilization¡­¡± zhao yu frowned slightly, ¡°won¡¯t this create a class system?¡± ¡°classes have always existed; most people just can¡¯t rise¡­¡± colonel chu shook his head, ¡°the purpose of doing this is real fairness, giving those who contribute to civilization their due rewards¡­¡± ¡°furthermore, we will introduce laws to reduce inheritance by three grades, to prevent descendants from lazing around and to stimulate motivation¡­¡± colonel chu went on and on, thinking about how to progress humanity as a whole. even a first-class citizen, under the social welfare system, can live without worries. at the end, colonel chu suddenly said, ¡°however, there¡¯s one thing that we may need your help with.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°i want to ask you to establish a ¡®sky net¡¯ system on earth to rank everyone¡­¡± ¡°people have personal biases, so there will always be feelings involved in the ranking. but if it¡¯s a machine program, that wouldn¡¯t happen¡­¡± chu¡¯s purpose was not only to get the pangu civilization¡¯s help, but also to tie both sides together. after witnessing the terror of the star war, he knew that it would be hard for the humans of earth to survive in the current universe on their own. the only way to develop was to firmly grasp the pangu civilization. for zhao yu, these actions were also beneficial. naturally, he had no reason to refuse. he promptly agreed. along the way, he also agreed to colonel chu other request, to send ten million robots to maintain order in human society. pluto. moro stayed next to the gravitational detector on the mothership, not daring to leave for a moment, waiting for the detector to recover. ¡°captain, you¡¯ve been standing here for three days, why don¡¯t you take a rest?¡± ¡°i can¡¯t sleep. how can i sleep without knowing what¡¯s happening on the front line?¡± moro shook his head, still staring at the screen. based on the part of jupiter that was blown up, the gravitational waves in the solar system should be about to disappear. jupiter. the rhombic mirror in the core area slowly disappeared, and jupiter¡¯s gravity was restored. the remaining half of jupiter¡¯s atmosphere began to fill the vacant area. it is estimated that in at most a year, it could regain its round shape, although it would be much smaller than before. the effect of the rhombic mirror disappearing was not just this. the majority of the gas that escaped the planet also began to gather again. however, under the influence of the sun¡¯s gravity, it would take millions or even tens of millions of years for these gases to completely gather on jupiter. moreover, a large amount of gas was captured by the gravity of asteroids during the escape period and became part of their bodies. even after millions of years, when jupiter regains its lost parts, it would be much smaller than it once was. ¡°the gravitational waves have recovered!¡± moro immediately became spirited and quickly said, ¡°search the entire solar system quickly, let¡¯s see where our fleet is¡­¡± as he spoke, he adjusted the gravitational wave detector in front of him to the position of the earth. he then frowned. ¡°the earth is actually fine¡­¡± ¡°it hasn¡¯t been blown up?!¡± not only that, near the blue star, tens of thousands of ships were constantly patrolling. from their size and shape, they all seemed to be enemy ships. moro couldn¡¯t help but have a bad feeling. half an hour later, the staff had searched the entire solar system and did not find any of their fleet, not even one. ¡°is it possible that they have flown to some planet and hidden?!¡± ¡°that¡¯s the only way to avoid detection by gravitational waves¡­¡± in response to this situation, a subordinate suggested, ¡°captain, why don¡¯t we send out a jkx wave and see if the other warships are still there?¡± this was a detection method of moro¡¯s fleet. they only needed to emit a jkx wave, and it could be received by other warships in the same solar system and automatically transmit information back. but if the signal returned without being received by any of their warships, it meant that their other warships had been destroyed. moro felt as if a large stone was pressing on his chest and calmed himself, ¡°it¡¯s probably covered by the gravity of the planet, let¡¯s send a jkx wave¡­¡± ¡°yes, captain. we lost contact with the frontline fleet just three days ago. with their speed, they could be as far as 8.5 billion kilometers from us¡­¡± ¡°we should receive a signal from the jkx wave at the latest in 16 hours¡­¡± ¡°understood!¡± the next 16 hours were excruciating for everyone. at first, everyone was optimistic, predicting the best outcome. but as the 16th hour approached, everyone¡¯s smiles disappeared. the atmosphere in the mothership became increasingly heavy, and the aura around moro became terrifying. even going to the bathroom, the staff had to tread lightly, not daring to make a sound. finally, the 16th hour arrived. the deputy walked up to moro and reported, ¡°captain, the time has come. the furthest jkx wave has returned, there¡¯s no signal¡­¡± ¡°there are no more of our ships left in the solar system!!!¡± ¡°snap-!¡± the cup in front of moro was instantly crushed by him. the sharp glass cut his palm, blood flowed out, but he seemed oblivious. ¡°miro¡­¡± ¡°kether¡­¡± moro murmured quietly, as if he was recalling the time they spent together. for him, such a huge sacrifice without the appropriate reward was unacceptable. ¡°captain, what should we do now?!¡± there was a chill in moro¡¯s eyes, and he said coldly, ¡°blow up the mothership, let the entire solar system join us in death!!¡± Chapter 154 - Chapter 154: Exposing the Solar System chapter 154: exposing the solar system translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°captain, we can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°if our mothership explodes, planet tai won¡¯t know about our achievements. we won¡¯t make it to the hall of heroes¡­¡± others started to voice their concerns. in matters of life and death, no one wants to remain uncredited for their deeds. after much persuasion, moro finally calmed down. ¡°captain, why don¡¯t we wake lord auda and ask his opinion?¡± ¡°auda?¡± moro was intrigued. he had promised auda that the next time he woke up, he would be on the home planet, in a new body. but things had come to this point, and there was no room for consideration. ¡°i¡¯m going now!¡± moro quickly got up and headed to the medical room. at first, the medical staff tried to stop him, warning him that waking auda could be too risky and potentially fatal. but once they heard moro¡¯s previous idea about blowing up the mothership, no one tried to stop him anymore. ¡°ugh¡­!¡± auda woke up amidst a splitting headache. ¡°are we on the home planet?¡± his first words after opening his eyes were this. but when he saw the familiar ceiling, his heart sank. looking down, he was indeed still on the mothership. moro looked apologetic. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, 1 couldn¡¯t do it. we are still in the solar system¡­¡± auda¡¯s heartbeat quickened, causing the medical alarm system to beep erratically. the medical staff rushed to stabilize his vital signs. after calming down, auda asked in a deep voice, ¡°what has happened?!¡± ¡°the rest of the fleet¡­is gone!¡± moro sighed. ¡°1 followed your plan strictly, but unfortunately, we still failed¡­¡± auda frowned, not understanding. he quickly asked for details. ¡°when you made the plan, the enemy had only shown the technology level of a late-stage level 1 civilization. but not long after you fell asleep, they brought out particle black hole propulsion systems, their spaceship speed equaled ours¡­¡± hearing moro¡¯s explanation, auda was somewhat skeptical, ¡°if it¡¯s only that, my plan should still have been successful?!¡± moro thought for a moment, then explained how the enemy sent seventy thousand warships to break away from the defensive line for a counterattack, forcing them to use the robot source code prematurely. after hearing this, auda twitched at the corner of his mouth, ¡°revealing this method too early naturally led the enemy to find other countermeasures¡­¡± ¡°you should have blown up jupiter immediately when the enemy broke away from the defense line and entered through the inferno point¡­¡± moro felt helpless, ¡°if you, the strategist, had been there, we surely could have won, but at that time, who could have thought of all that?!¡± auda sighed deeply, feeling that perhaps this was fate. a great task is destined for great men. this important task of destroying a civilization could only be his. ¡°auda, 1 want to blow up the mothership now and destroy the entire solar system. what do you think?!¡± even though moro had given up on the idea of blowing up the mothership, he still voiced his thoughts. upon hearing this, auda shook his head, ¡°blowing up the mothership can¡¯t destroy the entire solar system¡­¡± ¡± doing so won¡¯t destroy a civilization. it can only destroy their home¡­¡± moro pursed his lips, and asked, ¡°do you have any other strategies, strategist?!¡± auda narrowed his eyes slightly, and after a moment, he said, ¡°as it stands now, it¡¯s hard for us alone to destroy this civilization. the only way is to ¡®lead the trouble elsewhere¡¯ and expose the solar system to the universe!!¡± ¡°what do you mean?!¡± ¡°destroying pluto and neptune, the annihilation of these two planets will inevitably send gravitational waves that all civilizations within a 1000 light-year radius will detect¡­¡± each planet seems to have a faint connection with dimensions, just like the instant disturbance of gravitational waves in our solar system when half of jupiter was destroyed. the gravitational wave effects produced by the destruction of two planets in our solar system would be instantly captured by civilizations 1000 light-years away. according to scientists, this phenomenon, although beyond human understanding of cosmic laws, is related to dimensions. just like two-dimensional creatures can only see dots and lines, but that doesn¡¯t mean the third dimension doesn¡¯t exist. the universe as it is now is merely the universe as seen by three-dimensional creatures. all the universal laws are only what three-dimensional creatures can see. 95% of the universe that humans can¡¯t observe with the naked eye is dark matter, and the remaining 5% is the known universe observed by humans. according to scientists, that 95% dark matter is likely the fourth dimension that humans can¡¯t see or understand. both parties are in the same universe but cannot interact, communicate, or even understand each other. destroying two planets, causing gravitational waves to instantly spread to a radius of 1000 light-years, is a law that humans can¡¯t understand but genuinely exists. to explain it, you can only barely understand it with the concept of spatial folding. ¡°how many civilizations can there be within a radius of 1000 light-years centered on our solar system?!¡± moro was somewhat puzzled. ¡°i don¡¯t know!¡± auda shook his head slightly and said, ¡°however, within this range, there are probably 5 billion star systems. even if we don¡¯t encounter other civilizations, as long as our other fleets receive the signal, that¡¯s enough¡­¡± moro understood the meaning of his words and quickly opened the star map. only he knows the position of the planet tai. using a special method, he quickly found the star system where planet tai is located, exactly 1000 light-years away from our solar system. auda had been observing moro¡¯s expression and quickly noticed that planet tai was within a 1000 light-year radius of the solar system. he nodded to himself and then said, ¡°the unnatural destruction of two planets will inevitably attract the attention of all civilizations within a radius of 1000 light-years¡­¡± ¡°do you think, knowing that there¡¯s a civilization war here, would our planet tai send a fleet to investigate?!¡± ¡°of course!¡± moro nodded. there had been cases before where a planet in a star system was destroyed, and a fleet was sent to investigate, but unfortunately, it always turned out to be a dead end. it wasn¡¯t that there were no civilizations in that star system, but the civilizations that existed had been destroyed by other civilizations, leaving only ruins behind. but then, moro started to worry, ¡°what if we attract a higher-level civilization that happens to meet our fleet, what do we do?!¡± ¡°the diameter of the milky way is 100,000 light-years, according to scientists, the closer to the galactic center, the more likely it is to spawn higher-level civilizations¡­¡± ¡°this solar system is 27,000 light-years from the galactic center, located on the third spiral arm of the four major arms of the milky way, which is an outer position, so the possibility of having a high-level civilization within this range is not great¡­¡± auda shook his head and continued, ¡°even if there is a high-level civilization, it would be the solar system¡¯s disaster, not ours!¡± after thinking for a while, moro agreed. all their outbound fleets had strict confidentiality mechanisms, with every action prioritizing the non-exposure of planet tai. moreover, even if a higher-level civilization found planet tai through their fleet, sowhat?! planet tai is merely the military planet from which the glenn civilization launches wars, not the home planet. and on planet tai, maybe some people know the location of the home planet, maybe not. ¡°i¡¯m going to charge the star destroyer cannon now and destroy pluto and neptune¡­¡± moro was impassioned and ready to act. auda stopped him and added, ¡°remember, don¡¯t destroy more than necessary, only two planets. if three planets blow up simultaneously, the gravitational wave mapping range will exceed 1000 light-years, easily attracting existences even we can¡¯t afford to provoke¡­¡± ¡°i understand!¡± ¡°also, after the destruction, the mothership should immediately leave the solar system and hide in the nearby star system just a few light-years away. in this range, gravitational wave detectors should be able to see the dynamics of large spacecraft in the solar system¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t we want to watch the civilization of this solar system get wiped out with our own eyes?!¡± Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: Mission Completion Reward chapter 155: mission completion reward translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation outside pluto, a mothership hovered in space. from its side, a kilometer-long cannon extended, pointing ominously towards neptune. ¡°fire!¡± with moro¡¯s command, the fully charged third-generation star-destroying cannon unleashed its fury. on the big screen, two countdowns were displayed. one showed a time of five days, while the other was a mere six minutes. the five-day countdown indicated the time it would take for the star-destroying cannon to hit neptune. the six-minute countdown marked the launch time of another planet-destroying weapon. the six minutes passed in a flash, and dozens more cannon barrels emerged from the mothership, firing straight at pluto. each was a laser beam as thick as a bowl. dozens of them fired together, creating a hollow circle. in an instant, a hundred-meter-deep channel was melted into pluto¡¯s ice layer. after the channel appeared, the lasers didn¡¯t stop. they continued outputting, deepening the channel. ¡°what are they doing?!¡± on the lunar base, zhao yu stared at the gravity wave detector, puzzled. ¡°it seems like they¡¯ve fired something at neptune. based on its mass and speed, i suspect it might be a star-destroying cannon,¡± uncle da explained. ¡°they want to destroy neptune?!¡± zhao yu frowned, recalling the gravitational wave disturbance after jupiter was bombed, ¡°this is likely another attack from the enemy. hurry up and repair the second defensive line¡­¡± but as to how the enemy would specifically attack, the two spent a long time pondering but couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°commander, maybe you should stay on the mothership during this time. just in case something changes, it would be easier to escape¡­¡± ¡°hmm¡­¡± zhao yu thought for a moment, then made another trip to the combat command center to ask the staff, but he did not receive any useful information. six days later. on pluto, the channel melted by the lasers became increasingly deep, only a thin layer was left before reaching the core. in the center of the ring of laser cannons inside the mothership, a previously silent cannon suddenly spewed a bolt of lightning. it shot straight into the core of pluto. ¡°sizzle ¡ª!¡± the lightning instantly struck that layer, and in a blink, the entire core appeared before their eyes. it was a fiercely burning golden fireball. with the addition of lightning, the color of the golden fireball became even more vivid. although moro¡¯s fleet no longer had particle black hole collapse bombs to casually blow up planets, it did not mean they had no other means to destroy a planet. in addition to the star-destroying cannon, there were many other ways to destroy a planet. like the current method to destroy pluto, it was suitable for environments without external interference. ¡°pluto¡¯s core temperature is rising¡­¡± ¡°the pressure inside the core is increasing¡­¡± ¡°increase laser power, keep the channel open¡­¡± ¡°the core has awakened, pluto¡¯s magnetic field reappears¡­¡± ¡°keep heating¡­¡± various departments in the mothership coordinated. in a few minutes, the temperature of pluto¡¯s core increased nearly tenfold. the ice layer outside the core started to boil and vaporize. a large amount of steam emerged, desperately seeking an outlet. but this was the outer layer of the core, there was no exit, the steam could only compress within this small space. the temperature of the core grew higher and higher, and the pressure outside the core grew greater and greater. ¡°hum¡ª!¡± after an unknown length of time, all gravity wave detectors on the mothership failed with a crisp sound. ¡°neptune has exploded!¡± moruo knew clearly; this was the effect of the star-destroying cannon reaching neptune. ¡°pluto should be soon¡­¡± as he said this, the land of pluto below suddenly broke apart. the entire planet seemed as if some creature was waking from beneath the ground, beginning to churn. ¡°quickly evacuate¡ª!¡± all cannons on the mothership ceased firing and in a blink, they had left pluto. in a few seconds, pluto ¡®boom¡¯ ¨C completely shattered. countless fragments mixed with various elements exploded in all directions in space. at this point, both pluto and neptune were officially retired. the mothership had only moved a few tens of millions of kilometers away, and then stopped again. this was the location of the wormhole. ¡°activate the wormhole, let¡¯s go to the nearest star system¡­¡± the spaceship began to spew negative energy. as the wormhole emerged, the ship vanished into it in an instant. near the moon, zhao yu sat on the massive mothership, anxiously watching the screen with uncle da. on the screen, the gravitational wave curve representing the star-destroying cannon was slowly colliding with neptune. ¡°zzz¡ª!¡± the familiar error code appeared, and the gravitational wave detector failed again. ¡°here we go again¡­¡± zhao yu took a deep breath, looking towards the second line of defense. there were tens of thousands of newly built spaceships standing by at a safe distance. as zhao yu was pondering how the enemy might attack, a system voice suddenly sounded in his mind. ¡°level 1 mission, expel alien (moro) fleet completed, optional rewards available.¡± ¡°optional reward 1: upgrade the title ¡®mysterious merchant.¡¯ gain extra tech points when trading with alien civilizations.¡± ¡°optional reward 2: activate the title ¡®war king.¡¯ gain extra tech points when destroying alien military units.¡± ¡°optional reward 3: unlock the reputation system. reputation can be used to exchange for technology exceeding base level limit.¡± ¡°note: in view of the host¡¯s relationship with the earthlings, trading with earth will not trigger ¡®mysterious merchant.¡¯¡± ¡°note: only one of the three rewards can be chosen.¡± mission rewards? zhao yu was taken aback. he carefully recalled that when he first time-traveled six years ago, the system indeed mentioned this as a mission, but it was so long ago that he had forgotten. after reading the system¡¯s prompt carefully, it mentioned that the mission to expel the moro fleet was completed. ¡°does that mean, the moro fleet has left?!¡± the system wouldn¡¯t lie. zhao yu breathed a sigh of relief. he had worried that the moro fleet¡¯s destruction of neptune indicated some new form of attack. now, it seemed they were simply lashing out in helpless rage, detonating a planet out of spite before leaving. overjoyed, zhao yu began happily examining the three rewards. what he found somewhat regrettable was that the ¡®mysterious merchant¡¯ title no longer applied to the earthlings. he guessed it might be because he had interfered too much with earth, leading the system to judge them as being of the same origin. though zhao yu was very curious about what the mysterious merchant would become after the upgrade, now, this reward seemed to be the most useless. ¡°war king title, destroying alien military units can earn extra tech points¡­¡± zhao yu couldn¡¯t help but glance at the space station outside earth. [note: due to the host¡¯s common origin with the earthlings, destroying earth military units will not earn extra tech points.] just as this thought came to mind, he received a system prompt. zhao yu felt somewhat disappointed. if he could exploit this loophole, that would be amazing. he could continuously build and destroy, earning tech points in abundance. finally, he moved his gaze to reward three, ¡°activate the reputation system. reputation can be used to exchange for technologies beyond the base level. this is good¡­¡± zhao yu quickly made his decision. ¡°i choose reward three, activate the reputation system¡­.¡± Chapter 156 - Chapter 156: Planet Explosion Shocks the Universe chapter 156: planet explosion shocks the universe translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation [reputation system activated.] [gaining reputation points is possible through any news related to ¡®me¡¯ known by different civilizations.] [the progress bar increases according to the percentage of a civilization¡¯s population who hears about ¡®me¡¯.] [1%, 5%, 10%, 15¡ã/o¡­ioo% ¨C different reputation points can be gained at each milestone.] [current number of civilizations with an active reputation progress bar: 1] [glenn civilization (level 2): 0.0000001%] [reputation: 0] [currently exchangeable technology: none] ¡°is that it?¡± zhao yu felt somewhat disappointed. he had thought that the reputation system would reflect his fame on earth, but it turned out that he had to obtain reputation from other civilizations. moreover, the whole civilization had to be aware of matters related to him. for example, if an alien civilization had 10 billion people, to reach a 1% progress bar, at least 100 million people must hear about matters related to him. zhao yu shook his head, ¡°i guess i can¡¯t increase my reputation value for now¡­¡± in the reputation list, the glenn civilization undoubtedly belonged to the moro fleet. so many zeros followed the progress bar that if he wanted to gain fame, he would likely have to destroy another one hundred billion moro fleets. ¡°by this calculation, does the glenn civilization, to which the moro fleet belongs, have a population of 10 trillion?!¡± zhao yu was somewhat shocked, ¡°that¡¯s too exaggerated! a level 2 civilization has so many people?!¡± however, upon further thought, it seemed possible. after all, earth was only a 0.75 civilization with a population of 8.5 billion. with earth¡¯s current productivity, it could easily sustain 100 billion people. 950 light-years away from the solar system, on a seemingly barren planet, shouts suddenly echoed from underground. ¡°two planets have exploded!¡± ¡°where?!¡± ¡°coordinates x:19842345> y:12482323, 2:38414239¡­¡± ¡°how far away from us?¡± ¡°950 light years.¡± all the creatures in this underground base were humanoid, covered with blue scales. the leader, upon hearing the news, contemplated briefly and said, ¡°send a spaceship through the stargate to report this¡­¡± soon, a spaceship, similar in appearance to a squid, flew out from a fake volcano and left the planet, remaining invisible throughout the journey. once in space, it saw a massive black hole, visible to the naked eye, larger than the entire star system. the squid-like spaceship did not pause, flying directly towards the giant black hole. 488 light-years away from the solar system. in a star system with dozens of planets, on a steel planet at the outer edge, ¡°the star system had two planets explode. there must be intelligent life¡­¡± ¡°perhaps a foreign civilization invaded this system, destroying the native civilization¡­¡± ¡°with only two planets, it should be a low-level civilization that has just entered the universe. how pitiful¡­¡± ¡°enough, stop talking. send this information to the foreign affairs department. let¡¯s see if they want to send a fleet to investigate¡­¡± ¡°it would be interesting if we could track the mother star of that roaming fleet¡­¡± 69 light-years away from the solar system. in a star system with nine planets, the space observatory department chose to report immediately after discovering the situation. ¡°there were two planets in this star system that exploded almost at the same time¡­¡± ¡°we can be sure that this was definitely not a natural explosion, but the work of intelligent beings¡­¡± ¡°why would they blow up their own planets?!¡± ¡°we don¡¯t know, it could be civil strife, or perhaps those two planets were ill-fated¡­¡± ¡°is it possible that those two planets weren¡¯t destroyed by them but by foreign powers?!¡± ¡°you¡¯re saying, an alien invasion?!¡± ¡°this¡­ finally we see another civilization, and instead of thinking about communication, they¡¯re thinking about destruction. is that possible?¡± ¡°let¡¯s not talk about this. the simultaneous explosion of these two planets at least tells us one thing¡­¡± ¡°what¡¯s that?!¡± ¡°in this universe, we are not alone. there definitely are other civilizations somewhere!¡± the people present were somewhat excited and decided to announce this good news to the public as soon as they left. after the explosions of pluto and neptune within the solar system, several civilizations within a radius of 1000 light-years from the solar system, with the solar system as the center, discovered this situation. at the same time, zhao yu, who was on the mothership, noticed changes in the reputation system again. [current number of civilizations with reputation progress bar open: 22] [modou civilization (level 3): 0.0000001%] [glenn civilization (level 2): 0.000001%] [fire fury civilization (level 2): 0.000001%] [¡­] [boat paper civilization (level 1): 0.00001%] [mihui civilization (level 1): 0.00001%] ¡°what¡­¡± looking at the list of civilizations refreshed in the reputation system, zhao yu was stunned. ¡°what¡¯s going on?!¡± they hadn¡¯t done anything, so why had so many civilizations suddenly found out about them?! ¡°could it be¡­ what the moro fleet said was true, they really have a universal federation?!¡± ¡°did the moro fleet tell their universal federation about us after they ran away?!¡± zhao yu was slightly taken aback, but he also found it impossible. if the universal federation really existed, why would the moro fleet want to destroy them?! but no matter what, this situation must have something to do with the moro fleet. 950 light-years away from the solar system, inside a giant black hole, a hidden paradise houses dozens of galaxies. on one of the planets, some people were discussing the explosion of two planets in the solar system. ¡°we can¡¯t go. the space-time ripple caused by the simultaneous explosion of two planets would at least affect 1000 light-years¡­¡± ¡°if it was just a normal roaming fleet destroying a native civilization, that would be one thing. but i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a trap set by a higher civilization, trying to lure us there¡­¡± ¡°in our star domain, it¡¯s been a long time since someone was bold enough to destroy two or more planets at once, right?!¡± ¡°assuming this is indeed a trap set by a higher civilization, their boldness in staging this feast shows that they are confident they can conquer all civilizations within a range of 1000 light-years¡­¡± ¡°hmph, our modou civilization isn¡¯t weak. how about dominating within a 1000 light-years radius?!¡± ¡°the one who set the trap, at best, can only deceive level 2 civilizations¡­¡± ¡°so, it¡¯s most likely destroyed by a roaming fleet¡­¡± ¡°regardless, let¡¯s first send a legion to observe from close range within a 10 light-years radius of the target system¡­¡± ¡°if we encounter other fleets coming to check the situation, we can follow them¡­¡± a civilization within a star system 366 light-years away from the solar system was also discussing this matter. ¡°we can¡¯t go. if the phenomena were caused by a roaming fleet destroying a native civilization, that would be fine. but what if it¡¯s a trap?¡± ¡°even if it¡¯s not a trap, such a big movement will likely alert all civilizations in this star domain. if we go there, we might be caught by other higher civilizations, and that could lead to trouble here¡­¡± ¡°yes, the information obtained from the last neutrino observation showed that there is a level 3 civilization in this region. we better keep a low profile¡­¡± ¡°but should we just let it go?!¡± ¡°self-preservation is the key. there are always civilizations that aren¡¯t afraid of death and will go to investigate. we can just watch¡­¡± ¡°right, living longer is the most important thing. fighting and killing are just temporary¡­¡± this star domain is usually very quiet, like a place without life. on this day, two explosions completely lit up the universe, startling all hunters hiding in the darkness. just as zhao yu¡¯s reputation system indicated, within a 1000 light-years radius with the solar system as the center, there were as many as 22 civilizations of level 1 and above. all of them found out about the explosions of two planets in the solar system. some civilizations, confident in their strength, chose to send legions to take action. some civilizations were worried about a trap and chose not to take risks, turning a deaf ear. some level 1 civilizations, regretting that their spaceship speed was not fast enough to go to the solar system for a friendly contact with alien civilizations, could only send electromagnetic signals, hoping for a response. at the same time, zhao yu¡¯s mind once again heard the mission issued by the system.. Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: The Choice That Would Decide the Fate of All chapter 157: the choice that would decide the fate of all humans!_i translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation [task creation in progress¡­] [special condition triggered, title system activated.] [you have driven away the moro fleet. they detonated pluto and neptune before leaving, causing space-time ripples that were detected by 22 civilizations within a range of 1,000 light-years. several of these civilizations decided to investigate the solar system. as they¡¯re about to arrive, what will you do?!] [option 1: leave the solar system alone with your fleet. the resources you¡¯ve stored are enough to live comfortably for a lifetime. you can earn the title: lone wanderer. (when the earth civilization is destroyed, you can gain a large amount of tech points.)] [option 2: lead the earth humans to leave the solar system together, but the resources carried are limited, and some people will starve to death on the way. you can earn the title: drifter. (for every newborn on the spaceship, you can gain extra tech points.)] [option 3: stay in the solar system and fight the alien civilizations, stop killing with killing, stop war with war. you can earn the title: king of war. (destroying any enemy military unit can gain tech points.)] [you can only choose one of the three options. please make your choice within 24 hours.] [note: the creation of the level 2 task will depend on the choice you make.] ¡°the destruction of pluto and neptune was picked up by civilizations within a 1,000 light-year radius?!¡± zhao yu was a bit shocked, first noticing this piece of information from the system. then, he realized the danger. ¡°so, the solar system is exposed, and multiple civilizations have sent fleets to come?!¡± this news shocked zhao yu more than learning that the moro fleet was coming. this meant that they were targeted by 22 civilizations, including a level 3 civilization named the modou. ¡°what to choose?!¡± zhao yu fell silent. none of the three options seemed particularly good. he stepped out of the control room and asked uncle da, ¡°if we take a spaceship to leave the solar system now, how long would it take to reach the nearest star system?!¡± ¡°the nearest star system is about 4 light years away, roughly 37,840 billion kilometers. our spaceship can currently travel 288 million kilometers per day. to reach the nearest star system, it would take 359 years¡­¡± ¡°359 years¡­¡± if they were to escape the solar system on a spaceship, it would mean spending the rest of his life in the vast and empty universe. ¡°commander, what happened?!¡± uncle da asked with some worry. zhao yu sighed, ¡°as the moro fleet was leaving, they blew up pluto and neptune. the space-time ripples reached 1,000 light-years away and were detected by 22 civilizations of level 1 or above¡­¡± ¡°now, they¡¯ve discovered us and are sending fleets towards the solar system¡­¡± ¡°what?!¡± uncle da was shocked, ¡°what should we do?!¡± immediately after, he asked, ¡°commander, when can we develop the same technology as the moro fleet to traverse wormholes?!¡± zhao yu suddenly lit up with a glimmer of hope, ¡°i¡¯ll check it out now!¡± having said this, he returned to the control room. after searching for a while, zhao yu¡¯s heart sank once again. the technology needed to traverse wormholes has multiple preconditions, including the manipulation of type ii particle black holes, and raising at least three basic sciences to a level above 2.33. in addition, multiple secondary technology research institutes need to be upgraded. the total required tech points exceeded 80,000. the problem was, he now had no way to trade with earth to get tech points. even if he could trade, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get 80,000 tech points in a short time. because the tech points spent on basic sciences and technology research institutes can¡¯t be realized, it meant that he would have to invest at least 30,000 tech points. ¡°should 1 escape?!¡± zhao yu sat in the control room, pondering which of the three options to choose. option one: running away alone, meant abandoning the earth civilization, and all humans on earth would die. their civilization would also disappear. it would leave him alone. for the rest of his life, he would spend it on the spaceship, until death. option two: escaping with all humans on a spaceship meant they would spend at least 359 years on the spaceship. while he was alive, it would be okay as he could control all the spaceships himself, preventing any chaos. but after his death, power would be released. whether humans could survive for 359 years or not remained a mystery. moreover, if the enemy arrived at the solar system, they could easily detect their movement, lock their trajectory, and by then, they could use a wormhole to get to the target star system ahead of time, setting a trap. thus, option two would mean that human civilization could only survive for a maximum of 359 years. as for option three: defending the solar system, there might be a chance of failure, but it did offer a glimmer of hope for success. ¡°level 3 civilization¡­¡± if there was no level 3 civilization, zhao yu would most likely choose option three, because he had experience in defeating level 2 civilizations. but now, their base had just reached level 2, and to upgrade to level 3, they needed 190,000 tech points. ¡°can the laser defense system stop a level 3 civilization?!¡± zhao yu let out a long sigh, feeling the likelihood was slim. level 3 civilization must have mastered more advanced energy transformation methods. this meant their weapons might be beyond imagination, not something a mere laser defense system could stop. leaning against the wall, zhao yu seriously contemplated the meaning of his life and what death really represented. ¡°do i fear death?¡± ¡°yes!¡± zhao yu admitted it quite straightforwardly. most people fear death. the most common way to combat this fear is simple. passing on their genes to their offspring, allowing their genes to continue in another way, helps to alleviate some fear of death. the thought of all information about him being wiped out after his death gave zhao yu a deep shudder in his soul. suddenly, he felt an impulse to procreate wildly, to continue his bloodline. ¡°the meaning of life is that i don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± ¡°and i don¡¯t want to die in fear when facing death in the future¡­¡± from the bottom of his heart, zhao yu ruled out option one. the only options to consider were two and three. ¡°option two, it would be great while i¡¯m alive. the only problem is whether my descendants could survive until the 360th year?¡± if not, the bloodline would be cut off, meaning that all traces of his existence in this world, in this universe, would be completely erased. ¡°trust in the wisdom of future generations?!¡± zhao yu shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°i have the system, and i am helpless, what can future generations do?!¡± future generations would only blame their ancestors for thinking about themselves, leaving them to suffer for no reason. especially the last generation of humans, who might have to witness the destruction and end of human civilization. the thought of such pain scared zhao yu. ¡°option one, 1 can live to a natural death, but human civilization will be extinct within a year¡­¡± ¡°option two, i can live to a natural death, but human civilization will be wiped out 359 years later¡­¡± ¡°option three, we might all die on the battlefield, but human civilization has a slight chance of survival¡­¡± ¡°what a difficult choice¡­.¡± Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: Hunters in the Dark Forestl i chapter 158: hunters in the dark forestl i translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°today is a good day¡­¡± humming a tune, colonel chu was packing his belongings. starting from today, he was about to leave the moon combat command center. knock, knock, knock! suddenly, there was a knock on the door. when colonel chu opened it, he was surprised to see zhao yu, with a trace of worry on his face. his heart skipped a beat, wondering if something had gone wrong. ¡°there is no need to pack up¡­¡± zhao yu glanced at the packed luggage in the room and shook his head. colonel chu immediately asked, ¡°has the moro fleet returned?!¡± ¡°no, it¡¯s worse than that!¡± zhao yu sighed, ¡°the moro fleet has destroyed pluto and neptune. the ripples in space and time have spread out for a thousand light years¡­¡± ¡°in this range, there are 22 civilizations that are above level one. they now know that there is intelligent life in our solar system and will send fleets to check it out soon¡­¡± ¡°what?!¡± colonel chu was taken aback, and quickly asked for more details. zhao yu briefly explained the situation, then said, ¡°it would be okay if they were all level one civilizations, but among them, one is a level three civilization and eight are level two civilizations. i want to know your thoughts?!¡± ¡°what is the technological level of a level three civilization, and what kind of weapons do they have?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know!¡± zhao yu shook his head. if he knew, he could make decisions himself and wouldn¡¯t need to come here. colonel chu, thinking, carefully asked, ¡°could the pangu civilization possibly help?!¡± zhao yu shook his head, ¡°no, they¡¯re too far away. they can only provide some technical support, but there are certain limitations. they can¡¯t send us technology of a level three civilization¡­¡± he knew very well that there was no pangu civilization. it was a cover story he made up to conceal the existence of the system. colonel chu pondered for a moment, then asked, ¡°i remember you mentioning that the moro people escaped through a wormhole in their mothership. do we have the ability to travel through wormholes now?!¡± ¡°not yet!¡± zhao yu spread his hands, ¡°if we had a little more time, we might be able to get the technology to travel through wormholes, but not now¡­¡± colonel chu put down the items in his hand, invited zhao yu to sit down inside, and started to pace back and forth, deep in thought. seeing this, zhao yu didn¡¯t disturb him and quietly waited. after a while, colonel chu stopped pacing and said, ¡°we should prepare for both possibilities now¡­¡± ¡°first, we must prepare for war with all our strength, setting up numerous defenses near the wormhole and increasing the production of all types of warships¡­¡± ¡°second, we need to plan for a possible defeat in advance. we need to figure out how and where to retreat ahead of time¡­¡± seeing zhao yu remain silent, he continued, ¡°considering the speed of level two civilization¡¯s spaceships, even if a level three civilization could reach light speed, it would still take at least four years to reach our solar system¡­¡± ¡°so, under normal circumstances, they would also have to come through the wormhole¡­¡± ¡°we just need to set up a laser defense system and a large number of attack facilities near the wormhole. this way, as soon as the enemy fleet appears, we can completely annihilate them¡­¡± ¡°regarding the war, let me discuss it further with other advisors and then give you a feasible plan¡­¡± colonel chu paused, then said, ¡°as for the plan to retreat if defeated, i do have some thoughts¡­¡± ¡°to prevent the extinction of human civilization, we could select a group of people, not many, just a million, to leave the solar system in spaceships in advance¡­¡± ¡°the rest can be settled on the bel comet¡­¡± colonel chu quickly took out the star map he hadn¡¯t returned yet, quickly pulling the image to the outer edge of the solar system. ¡°the bel comet is currently outside neptune¡¯s orbit, 16 billion kilometers from the wormhole¡­¡± ¡°according to the rule that a large mass object can cover the gravitational wave of a smaller mass object, we can let the remaining humans take a spaceship and stop at the bel comet¡­¡± ¡°in case of defeat, we can quickly arrange for the people on the bel comet to retreat¡­¡± zhao yu looked at the star map. the bel comet¡¯s current position was just on the other side of the sun. judging from the length, the distance from the bel comet to the sun was not much different from the distance from the wormhole to the sun. if the enemy comes out of the wormhole, their primary target would surely be the earth. even if some were persistent and wanted to check every celestial body in the solar system for humans, it would take more than 50 days to reach the bel comet from the wormhole. with this buffer time, the humans on the bel comet could comfortably escape. zhao yu¡¯s eyes gradually brightened. after colonel chu¡¯s explanation, he suddenly realized that although the system gave him three options, it didn¡¯t mean he could only do one thing! he could completely transfer all people to the bel comet first, then continue to defend the earth and engage the enemy. if they win, everyone would be delighted. if they lose, the people on the bel comet would have plenty of time to escape the solar system. ¡°these two preparations are quite good!¡± zhao yu nodded satisfactorily, ¡°advisor chu, please prepare a detailed plan as soon as possible, so we can start preparations early¡­¡± leaving the command building, zhao yu felt relieved. this time he didn¡¯t hesitate and directly chose the third option. in this way, even if the war failed, he could switch to the second option, leading all humans to escape. but this option isn¡¯t ideal after all. the solar system is four light-years away from the alpha centauri system. after leaving the core area, there is a vast empty space in between, with almost no useful resources except cosmic dust. this means that the resources they carry will eventually run out. it might not take 359 years, and humans could be trapped and starve on the spaceship. [choice completed, obtained title: king of war.] [king of war: destroy any hostile military units to gain extra tech points.] ¡°the way to get tech points from the ¡®king of war¡¯ title is quite broad. i can get tech points for destroying any military units with hostility¡­¡± zhao yu was somewhat delighted, ¡°i just don¡¯t know how many tech points 1 can get for destroying a warship¡­¡± 950 light-years away, a giant black hole was continuously spewing out spaceships. in just the time it takes to finish a cup of tea, over a million warships lined up outside the black hole. this was the great whale legion sent by the modou civilization to the solar system. naturally, they didn¡¯t need such a big move just to check if there was civilization in the solar system. the main reason the modou civilization sent so many warships was that they wanted to be opportunistic. two stars exploded, and within this 1,000 light-years range, level 2 civilizations would definitely send fleets to investigate. all they needed to do was follow these fleets and trace back to their civilization¡¯s origin. on the leading command ship, a man with a human head and an octopus body ordered, ¡°notify everyone to follow my previous instructions. all legions should go and lurk in their respective galaxy. without my order, no one is allowed to act or expose themselves¡­¡± ¡°also, tell all legions that for this wormhole travel, we will activate the acceleration mode. we must be the first to arrive¡­.¡± Chapter 159 - Chapter 159: Who Is the Oriole? chapter 159: who is the oriole? translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation in the star system belonging to the fire fury civilization¡­ warships are being adjusted at the spaceport, doing the final preparations for take-off. two humanoid creatures, looking like half-transformed pig demons with pig noses and large ears, are conversing at the top of the port. ¡°our strategic team has carefully analyzed it. the civilization in the target star system has probably been destroyed¡­¡± the taller, slender man confidently said, ¡°because if they were a level 2 civilization, they wouldn¡¯t have let an invading fleet destroy their two planets so easily¡­¡± the burly man was a bit puzzled, ¡°then why are we going there?¡± ¡°naturally, it¡¯s for other civilizations¡­¡± the tall man laughed, ¡°the explosion of two stars, the resulting ripples in space-time can reach 1000 light-years away, there are definitely other civilizations within this range who have also sent fleets to check out the situation¡­¡± ¡°what we have to do is find the homestars of these fleets and destroy them¡­¡± ¡°we are 125 light-years away from the target star system, which is relatively close. if we travel through a wormhole now, we can get there in about a month, and we should be the first civilization to arrive¡­¡± ¡°after we get there, you guys need to lurk first, find opportunities to put trackers on the other fleets¡¯ spaceships¡­¡± ¡°also, you need to be careful not to get marked by other fleets¡­¡± the burly man laughed, unconcerned, ¡°even if we get marked, what¡¯s the big deal? with our fire fury civilization¡¯s strength, whoever comes, dies!¡± the tall man frowned, ¡°we can¡¯t take this lightly. if we get marked by a level 2 civilization, it¡¯s fine, we won¡¯t be afraid, but what if it¡¯s a level 3 civilization¡­¡± the burly man laughed, ¡°flow is that possible? according to the principle of cosmic expansion, the outermost areas are less likely to give birth to advanced civilizations. if there is a level 3 civilization, it¡¯s definitely closer to the galactic center¡­¡± the tall man sighed helplessly, ¡°that¡¯s not what the theory means, you misunderstood¡­¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if the meaning is a little different. hasn¡¯t the fact that we haven¡¯t encountered a level 3 civilization in all these years proven something?¡± the burly man laughed, ¡°besides, didn¡¯t our national master say that our current level of technology has reached the peak of this star field? if we want to break through further, we can only migrate to the second spiral arm¡­¡± ¡°what the national master said isn¡¯t exactly that. he said under equal intelligence, this star field is our limit. what if there is a smarter species?¡± the tall man shook his head, ¡°anyway, be careful when you go there, don¡¯t lead them back to our homestar ¡± the burly man waved his hand, ¡°1 know, if we encounter a level 3 civilization, i won¡¯t come back, i¡¯ll self-destruct¡­¡± just then, someone came over and saluted, ¡°captain, the fleet has been checked and there are no issues, ready to depart at any time¡­¡± ¡°then let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get there early and secure a good position¡­¡± like the fire fury civilization, many level 2 civilizations believe that the native civilization of the solar system has already been destroyed. their journey near the solar system this time is not for the natives, but for the other civilizations heading the same way. this is like a grand confrontation between multiple civilizations, all using the solar system as their battlefield. each civilization has confidence in their victory, as each species within these civilizations has its unique advantages, standing out among countless others. of eight level 2 civilizations, only two that have just reached level 2 did not send fleets. the other six civilizations, all in the mid-to-late phase of level 2, sent their fleets. their goal this time is not the native civilization of the solar system, which they think has been destroyed. instead, they are each other¡¯s hunters and prey. the winner is who can outlast the others. 950 light-years from the solar system is the modou civilization. the great whale legion is assigning people to calculate the wormhole routes. ¡°report: the target star system has only two ports, one far and one near. the far port is 650 light-years away from us, the near port is 945 light-years from us and 5 light-years from the target star system¡­¡± the octopus-headed army commander nodded slightly, saying, ¡°the 10th army corps will guard the far port; the other corps will follow me to the near one¡­¡± most civilizations will not rashly enter the solar system but will observe from nearby galaxy systems. therefore, the probability of encountering other civilization¡¯s fleets is higher at the near port. nevertheless, the whale army corps did not ignore the far port and sent an army corps there. they speculate that the fleet that destroyed the solar system must have arrived via wormhole. if they return the same way, they will be caught. ¡°report: the route is ready. the nearest route passes through nine wormholes, and we are expected to arrive in about ten days¡­¡± wormhole travel is like navigating a tumultuous river. any creature that can¡¯t swim must rely on a vehicle to cross. level 2 civilizations have only just managed to manufacture a device that can traverse the wormhole. a level 3 civilization like the modou can accelerate through the wormhole. it¡¯s like giving a boat that could only drift downstream a propeller, greatly reducing the time needed to travel through the wormhole. so, among many civilizations, although the modou civilization seems to be the furthest from the solar system, they can arrive first. 69 light-years from the solar system. the mihui civilization is still at a level 1 technological level. they have equipment to detect gravitational waves but cannot observe neutrinos. in their understanding, the universe is lonely, and only the mihui civilization exists within a range of billions of light years. the milhui people¡¯s exploration of the universe is limitless, and they have been continuously sending out electromagnetic signals into the universe. sadly, after all these years, they have received no response. the universe is too vast. with the mihui civilization as the center, signals sent outward are dense near the center but become sparse as they move further out. the two signals that were close at the center will become very far apart with increasing distance, making it less likely for other civilizations to discover these signals. one day, a news report in the mihui civilization broke the usual peace and tranquility of the entire millet star system. ¡°according to our astronomical center, two planets have exploded at the same time in a star system 69 light-years away from us¡­¡± ¡°based on the analysis of our scientists, there is a 99.5% chance that this explosion was caused by intelligent beings¡­¡± ¡°this means that our millet civilization is not alone. there is another human civilization just 69 light-years away!¡± as the news spread, all the humans on the nine planets of the mihui star system were stunned. ¡°i can¡¯t believe i¡¯ve lived to hear news of aliens¡­¡± ¡°hurry, send them a message, tell them our mihui civilization is here¡­¡± ¡°but even if we send a message, it will take 69 years to reach them, and another 69 years to receive a reply. i¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t see the results in our lifetime¡­¡± ¡°those born after 2000 might have a chance to see it. in 138 years, the newborns might be old enough to see the aliens¡¯ response¡­¡± ¡°i wish 1 was born after 2000. maybe when the aliens arrive, they could break through the telomere structure that limits our lifespan. i might get to live another life¡­¡± ¡°wait, haven¡¯t you thought about why the two planets in that star system exploded?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that a serious enough problem?!¡± the people of the mihui civilization didn¡¯t know that while they were discussing this, far away in the solar system, the progress bar on zhao yu¡¯s reputation system had shot up significantly.. Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: Prepare for Battle! chapter 160: prepare for battle! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation [number of civilizations currently opening the prestige progress bar: 22] [prestige: 300] [current technology available for exchange: none] [modou civilization (level 3): 0.0000001%] [glenn civilization (level 2): 0.000001%] [fire fury civilization (level 2): 0.000001%] [..] [mihui civilization (level 1): 3.3% (1% node activated, gained 100 prestige.)] [boat paper civilization (level 1): 2.6% (1% node activated, gained 100 prestige.)] [sky bat civilization (level 1): 4.5% (1% node activated, gained 100 prestige.)] what surprised zhao yu was that the first to activate the prestige nodes were three level 1 civilizations. in total, they provided him with 300 prestige points. unfortunately, 300 prestige still didn¡¯t have any technologies available for exchange. next to him, colonel chu, who was discussing the war plan, noticed that zhao yu seemed lost in thought and paused. zhao yu came back to himself and asked, ¡°where were you in the explanation?¡± ¡°i was discussing the range of the gravitational waves¡­¡± colonel chu continued, ¡°1 used the gravitational wave detector to observe the nearest neighboring star system and found that objects with a diameter less than 50 kilometers are basically invisible¡­¡± ¡°this means, even if an alien fleet goes to a nearby star system, they can only see objects in the solar system with a diameter larger than 50 kilometers¡­¡± ¡°our motherships are larger than 50 kilometers, i suggest we hide all the motherships on natural celestial bodies and avoid exposing them early on¡­¡± zhao yu nodded. in the base, besides the motherships, all other battleships were less than 50 kilometers long and thus not within the enemy¡¯s detection range. ¡°next, we can set up a laser defense system outside the wormhole. any fleet that comes through the wormhole can be intercepted here¡­¡± ¡°we can build several sets of such laser systems around the wormhole, at least nine sets, to ensure that each civilization¡¯s fleet can receive our welcome service¡­¡± ¡°we can place a backup laser defense system a million kilometers away to prevent a desperate enemy from destroying all of our defensive facilities with a suicide attack¡­¡± ¡°our laser defense system has a maximum effective range of 300,000 kilometers and a minimum effective range of 30,000 kilometers, which is much less than the range of a particle singularity collapse bomb¡­¡± ¡°so, each set of laser defense system is essentially disposable. one time usage¡­¡± ¡°it takes 25 days to travel from here to the wormhole. the round trip time is too long. my suggestion is to set up a new military base on the debris from pluto¡¯s explosion near the wormhole for the production of base points and other defense facilities¡­¡± colonel chu¡¯s explanation was comprehensive and detailed, covering preparation for war, combat, and escape after defeat. after listening, zhao yu was very satisfied. he asked a few more details to make sure he couldn¡¯t come up with a better plan than the staff. he accepted all of colonel chu¡¯s suggestions and started to execute them. soon, the plan was put into action. the first to move were the tens of thousands of transport ships, carrying 8 billion people from earth. they were escorted by 10,000 various types of warships towards the bel comet. among them, the mothership carrying the system¡¯s base also left with the fleet. they were estimated to arrive in about 28 days. then, zhao yu built a large number of engineering ships. together with the 200,000 warships originally stationed at the mars defense line and the existing 100,000 various functional warships, they headed towards the wormhole. the wormhole was too far from the moon, and it took 13 hours for a round trip of light signal transmission, which made command inconvenient. after careful consideration, zhao yu decided to go in person. he brought along with him colonel chu and the advisory team, as well as some absolutely loyal robots. also, he moved uncle da¡¯s mainframe to a mothership, temporarily leaving it at the lunar base to maintain the production lines. ¡°uncle da, if we lose the battle at the frontline, 1 will escape to the bel comet by a shuttle ship. at that time, you should abandon this base and meet me at the bel comet¡­¡± ¡°okay¡­¡± looking at the familiar environment under his feet, uncle da was a bit melancholy. strictly speaking, the lunar base was his birthplace, and he had spent six years here since his birth. the possibility of leaving in the future made him a little reluctant. after saying goodbye to uncle da, zhao yu took a last look at the now deserted moon. wasn¡¯t this his home too? but now with enemies at the doorstep, even if he loved his home, he had to go out and fight. shaking his head, zhao yu firmly boarded the command ship. before he could feel melancholic, colonel chu came up to him. ¡°the only unknown now is the mechanism of wormhole travel. we don¡¯t know when the alien fleet will arrive¡­¡± ¡°if they arrive before the wormhole defense line is completed, we might have to retreat and fight as we did with the moro fleet¡­¡± ¡°even if a wormhole can traverse space-time, it should take some time, right?¡± zhao yu was very clear that six years ago, the system had hinted that the moro fleet was coming. he wondered, was it possible that the moro fleet had entered the wormhole for travel six years ago? if that was the case, they still had plenty of time, enough to set up a huge trap, waiting for the arrival of the enemy. 10 days later, in the neighboring star system, the colossal great whale legion emerged from the wormhole. ¡°we finally made it¡­¡± the legion leader stretched his body; he hadn¡¯t stayed in the wormhole for such a long time in a while. soon, one of his subordinates handed over a detailed star map of the nearby star fields. ¡°report, the star map of the nearby star fields has been mapped¡­¡± the legion leader carefully examined the map after receiving it. the target star system was just 4 light years away, the star system life expectancy was approximately 5 billion years, and there were 6 existing planets, one of which had a strange shape, as if half of it had been blown away. ¡°commander dugo, should we send a fleet to take a look?¡± the deputy officer asked cautiously. ¡°no need!¡± dugo shook his head: ¡°we are here to be hunters, not garbage collectors. we don¡¯t need to go to a civilization that has been destroyed. just let people activate the super gravity detector to check the situation inside their star system¡­¡± after that, he added: ¡°i see there are 10 star systems within 10 light years of this target star system. let the 5th corps go and search the other nine star systems. if anything happens, contact us via quantum interface¡­¡± quantum interface, a method of communication in the quantum world level, and then decrypting the information back in the normal world. it can truly transcend the speed of light to transmit information. even if they are 950 light years away from their home star now, they can quickly transmit it back via quantum interface. of course, each activation of the quantum interface is not cheap, so it¡¯s usually only used for important intelligence. just then, a subordinate rushed over to report. ¡°commander dugo, super gravity detection shows that there are a large number of moving ships inside the target star system¡­.¡± Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: Discovering a Level chapter 161: discovering a level-3 civilization translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°hmm?¡± dugo was taken aback, retaking the star map and studying it closely. within the solar system, hundreds of thousands of spacecraft were traversing the cosmic space. ¡°could it be, the hunter fleet hasn¡¯t left?¡± ¡°no, it¡¯s been 10 days since the two-star explosion, they couldn¡¯t possibly still be here¡­¡± dugo pondered for a moment. a level-2 civilization capable of traversing wormholes would surely know that a two-star explosion could cause gravitational waves to resonate in other galaxies. in this case, they would certainly evacuate at the first sign of danger, to prevent getting trapped here. ¡°so, these spacecraft¡­ are they from a native civilization?¡± the adjutant looked perplexed, ¡°commander, if these spaceships belong to a native civilization, how could they have had two of their planets destroyed by the hunter fleet?¡± under normal circumstances, a level-2 civilization would be capable of fortifying an entire galaxy. unless this civilization had just advanced to level-2, but a newly advanced level-2 civilization¡­ how could it resist the hunter fleet? those who could venture out of their home galaxy to hunt in the universe would have to possess technology like particle black hole transformations and wormhole travel. with this level of technology, even the most rudimentary level-2 civilizations would easily defeat a newly advanced one. ¡°very peculiar!¡± dugo shook his head, saying, ¡°maybe, this newly advanced level-2 civilization encountered a crippled hunter fleet, and both sides engaged in a tug of war. seeing no hope of victory, the hunter fleet destroyed two planets, attracting other civilizations¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s the only plausible explanation!¡± the adjutant nodded, asking, ¡°commander, shall we send troops to obliterate this civilization?¡± ¡°no need!¡± dugo shook his head, ¡°this native civilization has already revealed itself. we can wipe them out anytime. what¡¯s important now is to mark the fleets of other civilizations, follow the trail to find their home galaxies¡­¡± he could see clearly, the two-star explosion would undoubtedly attract a multitude of civilizations to send their fleets. these were the real targets of their mission. ¡°given the time it takes for a level-2 civilization to travel through wormholes, they could reach 1000 light-years in a maximum of io months. we¡¯ll just patiently wait during this time!¡± although he was surprised that the native civilization had survived, dugo didn¡¯t care. as long as their objective could be achieved, that was all that mattered. ¡°send out orders, set up detection equipment that won¡¯t reveal our whereabouts¡­¡± ¡°everyone, hide in the nearest planet, no one should take action without my command¡­¡± soon, after deploying a bunch of disguised detectors, the great whale legion quickly disappeared into the planets. ¡°a large number of spaceships have appeared in the neighboring star system¡­¡± at the command ship in the solar system, colonel chu looked anxious as he reported the situation to zhao yu. the gravitational wave detector showed a dense swarm of spaceships wandering around the neighboring star system, a frightening sight. they¡¯re here! zhao yu¡¯s heart clenched, and he quickly asked, ¡°how fast are these spaceships? can we determine what level of civilization they belong to?¡± colonel chu looked bitter, ¡°their speed surpasses our spaceships. the fastest one is more than ten times faster¡­¡± level-3 civilization! zhao yu was shocked, he didn¡¯t expect the level-3 civilization to arrive so quickly! what to do?! as the two were discussing, most of the spaceships in the detector entered a planet, disappearing from the screen. ¡± huh?!¡± zhao yu looked surprised, a bit puzzled, ¡°what are they doing entering the planet?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know, could there also be intelligent civilizations in the neighboring star system?¡± colonel chu guessed. zhao yu shook his head, immediately calling the mainframe of the command ship, ordering, ¡°have the fleet hold position for now¡­¡± soon, the fleet halted in the void. zhao yu and the staff were all glued to the screen, not daring to blink. in addition, they had two gravitational wave detectors constantly aimed at the wormhole¡¯s location to see if the enemy had come through. to their surprise, the next scene left everyone even more baffled. on the screen, millions of spaceships in the neighboring star system, after wandering around, all disappeared into one of the planets, completely vanishing from sight. ¡°could the wormhole be inside the planet?¡± colonel chu asked nervously. he was worried that the enemy had begun to travel through, entering the solar system. ¡°not possible!¡± zhao yu shook his head, ¡°according to relevant theories, wormholes only appear in independent cosmic spaces, they can¡¯t be inside planets¡­¡± although he couldn¡¯t exchange wormhole-related technology right now, he was already aware of some basic information. ¡°what are they trying to do?!¡± colonel chu was stunned for a moment, then quickly thought of something and said, ¡°you said before, the space-time ripples caused by the explosion of two stars spread to a range of 1,000 light years¡­¡± ¡°could this level-3 civilization be waiting for other level-2 civilizations who come to observe the solar system, and then destroy them?¡± ¡°if i were a level-3 civilization, knowing there¡¯s activity in the solar system, i would definitely come to check it out, and think that other civilizations would also send fleets¡­¡± ¡°what i need to do then is get here first, then hide, and when other level-2 civilizations arrive, 1 mark them one by one, follow them back to their home star¡­¡± this wasn¡¯t hard to analyze, and basically every civilization could figure it out. however, the fleets that still dared to come were obviously confident, thinking they had the ability to be the hunters, not the prey. zhao yu¡¯s breath hitched, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, after all the capable civilizations have arrived, they would destroy us, right?!¡± ¡°no!¡± colonel chu shook his head, ¡°the level-3 civilization has sent millions of warships here, certainly not to destroy a few fleets, most likely they¡¯re to trace the home star systems behind these fleets¡­¡± ¡°so, before successfully marking the fleets of other civilizations and following them to their home star systems, the level-3 civilization will likely continue to hide¡­¡± ¡°they must have also discovered us, but haven¡¯t made a move, indicating they don¡¯t care about us, thinking that with our home star system exposed, we can¡¯t escape¡­¡± saying this, colonel chu paused for a moment, turned to look at zhao yu, and asked, ¡°how long until we have the technology to travel through wormholes?!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know!¡± zhao yu shook his head. his title of mysterious merchant was almost unusable now, he could only rely on the new title of king of war, to destroy enemy military units to get technology points. but exactly how many, he didn¡¯t know. another way to get technology was through the reputation system, but now, although he had 300 points of reputation, there were still no available technologies to exchange, and he didn¡¯t know how many points would be needed for that. ¡°without wormhole traversal technology, we can¡¯t escape far¡­¡± colonel chu was somewhat dejected, originally thinking that level-2 civilizations would arrive, giving them a chance to fight, but now, it was a level-3 civilization that had arrived. this meant that even if they won against the fleets sent by other level-2 civilizations, they were still doomed. seeing that his staff were all somewhat downcast, zhao yu encouraged them, ¡°if we can delay for a longer time, maybe the technology of the pangu civilization could be transferred here, by then, we might also have weapons of level-3 civilization level¡­.¡± Chapter 162 - Chapter 162: Advance Party (1) chapter 162: advance party (1) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation twenty days later. a fleet of ten thousand warships appeared from the proxima centauri galaxy¡¯s wormhole. ¡°alert!¡± as soon as the fleet arrived, they activated their energy shield at full power. fortunately, there was no movement around them, they weren¡¯t attacked. ¡°good, it seems we are the first to arrive!¡± kris scanned the area, looking at the empty universe with a smile on his face. then, the gravitational wave detector was activated, scanning the entire proxima centauri galaxy, there was no other spaceship-like object besides them. however, he didn¡¯t let his guard down and quickly said, ¡°let the reconnaissance team spread out and search every planet¡­¡± as expected, they found nothing. with their level of technology, it was hard to detect the great whale legion, who had hidden ahead of time. kris was satisfied, he issued the same command as dugo, letting the whole fleet hide near a planet. the universe fell silent again. what they didn¡¯t know was, when their fleet was hiding, the great whale legion had secretly marked their spaceships. a month later, another fleet appeared in the proxima centauri galaxy. like the early arriving great whale fleet and fire fleet, thinking their fleet was the first to arrive, they also did not directly invade the solar system, instead choosing to hide. the tiny proxima centauri galaxy was simultaneously hiding three fleets from different civilizations. ¡°haha, this fleet thinks they¡¯re the first to arrive, they¡¯ve also hidden on this planet¡­¡± kris was in the newly constructed underground hideout, laughing endlessly. little did they know, not far from their hideout, the members of the great whale fleet were also laughing at them. time trickled by. in the blink of an eye, half a year had passed. in the solar system, 2 million kilometers away from the wormhole, there was a military base built on the fragments of pluto. zhao yu was lying on a couch, bored, asking, ¡°how many groups now?¡± he had been near the wormhole for more than half a year. at first, he was very nervous, worried about being destroyed. who knew, all these days, there had been no fleets coming in, he felt somewhat idle. ¡°including the level-3 civilization, seven fleets have entered proxima centauri, judging by their arrival times, they didn¡¯t come together¡­¡± colonel chu said with a smile, his demeanor much more relaxed than before. after more than half a year of development, they now had enough confidence to handle any attacks from level-2 civilizations. moreover, during this time, they had figured out how to delay level-3 civilizations from targeting them. after pluto exploded, millions of meteorites formed, most of which were transformed by zhao yu into military bases. countless warships were produced, even twenty sets of laser defense systems were established. this ensured that a second set could quickly replace any destroyed system. ¡°beep beep beep¨C !¡± at that moment, the base¡¯s alarm sounded. the two men quickly stood up and entered the command center. inside, several staff officers were standing in front of the equipment with serious faces. seeing them enter, they quickly approached, ¡°we have a situation, a fleet has emerged from proxima centauri¡­¡± zhao yu turned to look at the screen. sure enough, in the formerly empty universe of the neighboring star system, not too far away, some larger warships had appeared. the distance between each warship was significant, there must be many small warships in between that they couldn¡¯t see. ¡°are they finally taking action?!¡± zhao yu perked up. after preparing for more than half a year, their plan was finally about to start. proxima centauri galaxy. ¡°damn, our civilization isn¡¯t the last one to arrive, is it?!¡± on a command ship, an intelligent life form muttered. ¡°it¡¯s been so long since the two-star explosion, there¡¯s been no movement¡­¡± ¡°what if we¡¯re the only civilization within a thousand light-years that dares to come here?!¡± ¡°it¡¯s possible, but i tend to believe that fleets have already entered and are waiting for us¡­¡± ¡°captain kote, why don¡¯t we send a squad to check it out?!¡± the advisors turned their heads, looking at the man at the forefront. kote stroked his beard and nodded slightly, ¡°let¡¯s send a squad to check the situation¡­¡± soon, a squad of ten warships left the main force, arrived near the wormhole, activated it, and passed through in an instant. ¡°what are they doing?!¡± zhao yu was a bit puzzled. over at proxima centauri, the fleet that left the planet was circling around a certain area, unclear about what they were doing. ¡°commander, that should be proxima centauri¡¯s wormhole. they are likely constructing military fortifications around the wormhole¡­¡± colonel chu, having heard the robot¡¯s way of addressing zhao yu, had gradually started to do the same. suddenly, he thought of a possibility and quickly said, ¡°could they have sent a spaceship over?!¡± ¡°possibly, note down the time. let¡¯s see how long it takes to cross four light-years through a wormhole¡­¡± zhao yu nodded slightly. these days, seven fleets had arrived at proxima centauri, each time appearing in the same place. therefore, they had basically pinpointed the location of proxima centauri¡¯s wormhole. just as they predicted, a day later, ten warships appeared within the solar system. ¡°enemy attack¡ª!¡± although this squad came with the idea of scouting, they believed it was highly unlikely that there would be any other civilizations within the solar system. little did they know, they had walked right into an ambush! from all directions, countless lasers rained down upon them. ¡°hurry, activate the wormhole!!!¡± ¡°we can¡¯t, it¡¯s a downward channel right now, we need to wait for the wormhole to disappear before we can activate it again¡­¡± the energy shields of the ten warships were pushed to the limit, trying to withstand the onslaught. unfortunately, there were simply too many lasers and they were just 1000 kilometers away from the wormhole, making it impossible to dodge. in no time, the energy shields of the ten warships were breached. ¡°damn it, explode!¡± ¡°boom!¡± with a dazzling explosion, the scout squad, which had not even been in the solar system for a minute, completely disappeared. taken along with it was the first set of laser defense systems. ¡°hurry, install the second set of laser defenses!¡± from the military base 2 million kilometers away, zhao yu quickly dispatched an engineering ship to install the second line of defense. in reality, there were more than one line of defense outside the wormhole. following the advice of the advisors, zhao yu had set up three layers of defense. the first defense line was 1000 kilometers away from the wormhole. it was the smallest in range and required few bases, but it was very effective and gave enemies almost no chance to escape. there were only two ways out: get killed by the laser beams or self-destruct the alien spacecraft. the second defense line was located 800,000 kilometers from the wormhole. it was a contingency line for when the first wave of enemies entered and self-destructed their ships, making it impossible to replenish the first line in time. the third defense line was 1.5 million kilometers away, which was the last line of defense within the safe distance of the temporary base. if this line was also breached, zhao yu and the others would have to consider escaping on their shuttles. ¡°it took them approximately 29 hours to traverse the wormhole and arrive in our solar system¡­¡± colonel chu also finished his calculations and said, ¡°based on current data, it seems that traveling through a wormhole covers about 0.13 light-years per hour, or 3.3 light-years in a day¡­¡± zhao yu nodded and laughed, ¡°in that case, they should learn about the loss of their fleet by tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°not necessarily, if they had agreed on a return time in advance, they might not know until several days later, or even a week¡­¡± colonel chu also laughed. as of now, all the enemies¡¯ movements were within their expectations. if things continued like this, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to delay for several years. by then, the more advanced technology of the pangu civilization should have been transmitted over.. Chapter 163 - Chapter 163: Rising Reputation! chapter 163: rising reputation! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°it¡¯s been two days. why hasn¡¯t the scouting team returned yet?¡± kote was clueless about the dead silent of solar system with the aid of gravitational wave detector. the existence of defensive fortification or a warship wasn¡¯t detected. at this distance, the gravitational wave detector could only detect objects with massive size of 50 kilometers in diameter. naturally, it could not determine the situation clearly if any object is lesser than the 50 kilometers in size. another 4 days has passed, kote was getting a little frustrated. he simply again sent out another scouting team. [destroy one enemy warship. reward: 1 technology point.] [destroy one enemy warship. reward: 1 technology point.] [..] with ten notifications sounded in a row, zhao yu was smiling for the outcome. a destroyed warship providing 1 technology point was indeed a good return. as long as they destroyed enough warships, they might be able to develop their civilization to the next level soon enough. the only concern was the fleet of the six level-2 civilizations hiding in the neighboring galaxy system was not enough scale. while zhao yu was happily receiving the technology points, the second laser defense system in the base had been successfully reinstalled at the same time. in just half a day¡¯s time, the setup was completed. a week later. near the wormhole of the neighboring star system. ¡°what exactly is on the other side of the wormhole?!¡± ¡°how come two of our scouting teams still not back yet?!¡± kote frowned and questioned the strategists. ¡°captain, is it possible that another fleet set up a trap on the wormhole?!¡± ¡°or perhaps, the two-star explosion was a trap from the beginning to attract us¡­¡± kote reconsider their words and said,¡± let¡¯s assume that there is a trap on the other side of the wormhole. do you have a solution?!¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¡± we can send a battleship to conduct self-destruction for wiping out any trap within 500,000 kilometers to clear a path for us.¡± ¡°the suicide squad should be send with a time interval of ten minutes ahead of the main force. with only ten minutes gap, the enemy will has insufficient time to set up another new trap¡­¡± at this moment, someone else interrupted.¡± there¡¯s no need to risk the main force. we can send a small team to check on the situation. no matter what happens, one of the battleships must be back quickly to report the situation¡­¡± kote nodded slightly as he though it was a great idea. after discussing the details with the others, he gave the order for one warship to go first. then, other team of thirty warships would pass through the wormhole in ten minutes. [destroy 10 enemy battleships. reward: 10 technology points.] the second wave of enemies arrived only a few days later. along with the self-destruction, the second laser defense system that zhao yu had set up was also taken away as planned. ¡± the enemy should be sending warships to clear the traps¡­¡± colonel chu said confidently,¡± after clearance, there should be another team following closely behind. we can quickly surround them with the stationary 88th fleet at 500,000 kilometers away¡± ¡°yes!¡± zhao yu nodded. colonel chu¡¯s predictions were correct by far. whether the third wave of enemies was as he said, he would have to see for himself. ¡°however, are you sure you don¡¯t need to install the third laser defense system?!¡± ¡± rest assure. the third wave of battleships will definitely be battleships that clear the traps. therefore, we only need to place a few dozen battleships near the wormhole¡­¡± the wormhole laser defense system cost 50 million blue moon dollar. this amount of money could be used to build 5,000 warships. if the work could be done by dozens of warships, expenditure on the laser defense system should be spare. in case colonel chu¡¯s prediction was wrong, they have already prepared another two layers of defense. the enemy would not be able to leave this place. there was still room for redemption. with colonel chu and the others supervise the situation at the front line, zhao yu returned to his room to await the next coming event. zhao yu opened a message titled about bel comet from uncle da. ¡± commander, eight billion humans are divided into ten thousand transport ships. on average, each transport ship has eight hundred thousand people¡­¡± ¡± right now, there are fights happening on every transport ship. the total number of casualties has exceeded 100,000¡­¡± ¡°the temporary establishment prison can¡¯t hold them anymore. senator zhou requested some entertainment for the young people to deplete their energy ?!¡± zhao yu was speechless when he saw this message.¡± humans are really an energetic race¡­¡± although these eight billion people had left their homes and gone to bel comet, they had brought along sufficient supplies that were enough for them to survive for 50 years. in the end, there were still people who couldn¡¯t stay idle. there were always conflict every day due to jealousy. other than that, hatred between people break out at the same time. described by uncle da, the identities of the attacker and the victim used to have a superior-subordinate relationship or a teacher-student relationship back on earth. on earth, everyone had a different social background, resulting in different behavior and logic. if there was a conflict between them, the weaker party always belongs to the disadvantage side. however, on bel comet, everyone lived in a small cubicle. the food they received every day and the activity area were the same.. Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: Rising Reputation! 2 chapter 164: rising reputation! 2 translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation without the existence of privileges, the money power relationship instantly changed into a relationship of strength. whoever had the stronger psychical strength will become the winner. although there were robots intervene the conflict, yet they were not allow to physically harmed the human. this allowed those humans who were familiar with it begin to construct a new social reorganization. zhao yu thought for a moment and recorded,¡± what about the virtual reality technology used by the military team to learn how to operate a spaceship?¡± ¡± based on that technology on creating a virtual reality game. make more of this equipment and give them a set each¡­¡± ¡± the content of the game can be divided into beginner, intermediate, and professional according to the level of piloting the spaceship¡­¡± ¡± different levels of achievement will unlock different function.¡± ¡°only an advanced player can completely unlock the game¡¯s functions¡­¡± ¡± in this way, we are able to train more pilot plus consume their energy¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s best to add mechanism of level. according to their piloting skill, they¡¯ll be given a rank. those achieved high ranking will be rewarded¡­¡± zhao yu stroked his chin and said,¡± there are some conservative executives on bel comet? they¡¯re good at these things, so we can let them participate in the design¡­¡± after thinking about it, zhao yu felt that the game reward was amazing. he also suggested to reward the achiever in real life when you get a beginner¡¯s, intermediate¡¯s, and advanced¡¯s trophy¡­¡± zhao yu paused once again. he realized he might need to do it himself as uncle da might couldn¡¯t understand. after thinking for a moment, he continued,¡± there aren¡¯t many entertainment facilities on the spaceship. you can rebuild some transport ships and make some swimming pools or other types of entertainment¡­¡± ¡± the level of the ranker define their accessibility of the entertainment. the game reward set as blue moon dollar. to enter the entertainment boat, blue moon dollar is necessary¡­¡± ¡± in addition, the medical system could also be released. those with a basic beginner achievement can access the hospital ship with additional one person along and full body health care service could be trade with blue moon dollar¡­¡± ¡°mark a price for each disease and it must be affordable¡­¡± the medical machine developed a year ago could cure almost all diseases across human history, but before it could be released. a series of events delayed the service to the public. other than some critically ill patients who enjoyed medical assistance, ordinary people did not know about this thing. now, he could use it as a bonus. people could earn blue moon dollar from the game and spend on the medical machine to treat any hidden diseases. according to the instructions, almost all human beings who have been treated by medical machines can live to the end of their lives. when it is popularized, the average age of human beings can be directly increased by a quarter, reaching 100 years old. zhao yu thought for a while, and said, ¡°if it¡¯s a deadly illness, we can treat it first, and the cost will be settled in installments after the person is fully recovered¡­¡± zhao yu had been reading management books recently. he knew very well that payment is necessary. when it came to medical treatment, it was either none or all. it was also not acceptable to act on emotions by not requiring payment based on pitying some portion of people. it was even more unacceptable to benefit mankind unconditionally. if they were to fight for equality, they would become enemies. with time passed, they would nurture a deformed society. many management books mentioned a key point. to manage a civilization well, the most important thing was to has order and a certain degree of rewards and punishments. there was a story about zi gong, a student of confucius, who had done a good deed but had refused the state s compensation. however, confucius felt that zi gong has did it wrongly. with zi gong¡¯s reputation increase, other ordinary people who heard about the story will find it difficult to imitate him and do good deeds. this was equivalent to raising the moral standards to a level beyond most people could achieved. in the end, people would have no motivation to do good. as a result, a normal thing that could be done by everyone became only a few people could do. in the past half a year, nothing good had come out of bel comet. zhao yu was tired of hearing about it, so he decided to settle the problem once and for all. it just so happened that after half a year of modification, the earth was already established new order. when the war was over, the humans who had adapted to the rules on the spaceship would be transferred back to the earth, and they would be able to walk seamlessly. zhao yu recounted everything he had learned during this period of time. he stopped recording until his mouth was dry. he packed them together and sent them back to the moon. ¡°the gravitational waves near the wormhole are abnormal. a warship must be coming through¡­¡± zhao yu was reading a book when he suddenly received a message and rushed to the command center. on the screen, the gravitational fluctuations near the wormhole began to expand. ¡± it¡¯s amazing. we know that gravitational waves only appear on celestial bodies with mass, but when wormholes appear, they also bring their own gravitational waves. after the transmigration, the gravitational waves disappear again¡­¡± colonel chu clicked his tongue in wonder. he didn¡¯t seem nervous at all. zhao yu was affected by this and felt much more relaxed. ¡°shua -d¡± after a while, the gravitational wave changed, and a curve that obviously looked like a warship appeared. when the two were about to say something, the warship disappeared in an instant. the gravitational waves instantly became chaotic and spread in all directions. zhao yu and colonel chu looked at each other. this familiar fluctuation was undoubtedly the result of the starship activating the particle singularity collapse bomb. ¡°it has indeed exploded¡­¡± zhao yu glanced at colonel chu, only to find that he was still staring at the area 500,000 kilometers away, waiting for the aftershock to end. seeing this, he remained silence. soon after the aftershock was over, colonel chu hurriedly said, ¡°it¡¯s now, we can send the fleet out¡­¡± zhao yu quickly send down his order. the 88th fleet, which was waiting 500,000 kilometers away, flew toward the wormhole at full speed. in less than three minutes, the 88 fleet had arrived near the wormhole and surrounded it. in another seven minutes later, the wormhole¡¯s gravitational waves spread again. ¡°it¡¯s really here!¡± zhao yu was surprised that colonel chu¡¯s prediction was so accurate. the enemy really took this offensive method. a moment later, more than thirty battleships appeared. before they could react, the 88th fleet opened fire according to the established procedure. ¡± how is this possible?!¡± the scouting fleet was completely shocked. hadn¡¯t the trap been cleared? why are there still enemies? they didn¡¯t have time to think. they quickly changed their formation and began to defend and counterattack. ¡°hang in there. we will be able to withdraw until the wormhole recovers!¡± the time taken for the wormhole to recover was only 10 minutes. this was also why advisor kote suggested that they teleport at 10-minute intervals. however, colonel chu had carefully calculated these ten minutes to ensure that the 88th fleet could destroy the enemy before the time was up. there was a fierce battle between the two sides, limited by the attack efficiency and power, the battleships belonging to the 88th fleet fell quickly, but the enemy was outnumbered. often, after the enemy destroyed one warship, another would replace it in time, therefore the attack was never really stopped. finally, coming at the seventh minute, two of the enemy¡¯s 30 warships were left. by now, they realized that they can¡¯t escape. ¡± it¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t tell the captain what happened here¡­¡± with the appearance of miniature black holes, the war ended, and the star field 500,000 kilometers outside the wormhole was emptied again. the enemy¡¯s 30 battleships and the 88th fleet¡¯s thousands of battleships were all destroyed. colonel chu smiled slightly and said, ¡°okay, the third laser defense system can enter the arena! ¡°impressive!¡± zhao yu gave him a thumbs up. he had more confidence in his follow-up plan. if this continued, he might really be able to drag it out for three to five years. [destroy 30 enemy battleships. reward: 30 technology points.] other than this notification, zhao yu was shocked to find that his reputation point had broken through again. [mihui civilization (level 1): 8.9%, 5% of the nodes activated, 100 reputation points gained.] [sky bat civilization (level 1): 9.5%. activate 5% of the nodes. gained too reputation points.] [-.] among the 13 level-1 civilizations, six reputation points suddenly began to soar. after quickly breaking through 5%, they continued to increase. seeing that he was about to break through rhe 10% point, zhao yu glanced at the reputation exchange list and realized that the area that was originally displayed as empty had suddenly become [redeemable technology: 1.. i Chapter 165 - Chapter 165: Weapons of a Level chapter 165: weapons of a level-3 civilization (1) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation [light needle (level 3): accelerate one gram of ¡®needle point¡¯ to 99.999999% of the speed of light. using the mass enhancement effect, it generates a collision energy of 139.5 billion trillion megajoules upon impact with any mass. prestige required for exchange: 500.] zhao yu read the description of the weapon on the exchange list, scratching his head, somewhat puzzled. he understood each word in the description, but when combined, it all became incomprehensible. the last sentence, which mentioned producing 139.5 billion trillion megajoules of collision energy, left him unsure of the true power of this weapon. all he knew was that this light needle was a weapon available to level 3 civilizations. fortunately, he could ask others about what he didn¡¯t understand. zhao yu was about to ask colonel chu what a joule was, but then he paused. asking so abruptly might make explaining the origin of the weapon tricky. with patience, he waited until his work here was done. as usual, he returned to his quarters. after waiting a bit longer, he finally found colonel chu in high spirits. ¡°commander, do we have some good news?!¡± colonel chu asked curiously, seeing zhao yu returning in a hurry with a joyful look on his face. ¡°the pangu civilization has transmitted a new weapon!¡± ¡°what?!¡± colonel chu¡¯s face lit up, and he quickly asked, ¡°what kind of weapon?!¡± zhao yu read the description from the prestige list and asked, ¡°do you know how powerful 139.5 billion trillion megajoules is?!¡± ¡°139.5 billion trillion megajoules?!¡± startled by the huge number, colonel chu quickly took out a piece of paper and started calculating. ¡°the formula for impact energy is e=i/2mva2, where e represents impact energy, m is the mass of the impact object, and v is velocity¡­¡± ¡°the speed of light, c, is 299792458111/5, and the weapon description mentioned a mass enhancement effect¡­¡± colonel chu paused for a moment, recalling some information, then resumed his calculations, ¡°mass enhancement effect means the motion mass of matter follows the mass-speed relationship. the formula is m=id/v[1-(v/c)a2]¡­¡± h h ¡°the energy released by the explosion of one ton of tnt is 4.i8*ioa9 joules¡­¡± ¡°the energy required to destroy earth is 3/5xgma2/r = 6.299x10a32 joules, where g is the gravitational constant, and m and r are earth¡¯s mass and radius¡­¡± ¡°the energy produced by the light needle¡¯s impact is 1395x10a32 joules¡­¡± a look of astonishment crossed colonel chu¡¯s face, ¡°the energy produced by the impact of this light needle is enough to destroy earth 200 times!¡± but soon after, he furrowed his brows, ¡°from this calculation, the power of the light needle is actually less than that of a particle singularity collapse bomb¡­¡± colonel chu explained a lot, even muttering as he calculated, as if speaking to someone else. but zhao yu only understood the last two points: the light needle could destroy earth 200 times, but its power was not as strong as a particle singularity collapse bomb. feeling curious, zhao yu asked, ¡°what do you mean?¡± colonel chu spoke with a complex emotion, ¡°the light needle strike can be considered a physical attack. the particle black hole collapse has something to do with gravitational waves. we don¡¯t know much about this area. from my feeling, a gravitational wave attack is much more advanced and harder to defend against¡­¡± ¡°can this light needle be defended against?¡± asked zhao yu in confusion. colonel chu explained, ¡°in the case of a physical attack, as the light needle description says, it needs to hit an object with mass to release such a massive amount of energy. before it hits anything, it¡¯s just a needle moving at nearly the speed of light¡­¡± ¡°as for a particle black hole collapse, it covers a range of 500,000 kilometers. within this range, we have almost no chance to escape or defend¡­¡± ¡°but with the light needle strike, knowing that it moves nearly at the speed of light, it¡¯s impossible to detect. but light travels at 300,000 kilometers per second. according to the data analysis from the previous war, our laser defense system can hit with 100% accuracy only within a 30,000-kilometer range of our warships¡­¡± ¡°this means if we keep dodging and don¡¯t follow our original path while staying over 30,000 kilometers away from the enemy¡¯s ship, we have a good chance of avoiding the light needle strike¡­¡± colonel chu stopped himself before he could finish, shaking his head, ¡°no, i can¡¯t calculate it like this¡­¡± ¡°the light needle strike uses a ¡®needle tip¡¯ as its carrier, which only weighs one gram. our current gravitational wave detectors absolutely cannot detect it¡­¡± ¡°with the speed of the light needle, other detection equipment also won¡¯t be able to spot it. by the time these devices can detect the light needle, it would mean that the strike has already happened¡­¡± ¡°with the speed of the light needle, other types of detection equipment will not be able to detect it. when these equipment can detect the light needle, it means that the collision has already happened¡­¡± ¡°considering the vacuum environment in space, the light needle strike essentially has infinite range¡­¡± ¡°unless it hits an obstacle beforehand and releases its energy, before that, the light needle can keep moving at the speed of light indefinitely, without losing any energy¡­¡± colonel chu was getting more excited as he continued, ¡°infinite range is theoretical, in reality, there are many objects with mass flying around in the universe¡­¡± ¡°but even with countless unknowns in the universe, within a galaxy, we can calculate all the obstacles in the entire universe and avoid them in advance, achieving long-distance light needle strikes¡­¡± ¡°and, according to the description, this light needle only weighs one gram. does this mean we could keep shooting them off?¡± he became somewhat agitated, ¡°a particle singularity collapse bomb needs a warship as its carrier. it¡¯s hard to use without a warship, it¡¯s very noticeable and its shortcomings are clear ¨C each warship has to self-destruct to use it¡­¡± ¡°but the light needle strike, if it could really be fired continuously like kinetic cannon, it¡¯s hard to even imagine¡­.¡± Chapter 166 - Chapter 166: Weapons of a Level chapter 166: weapons of a level-3 civilization (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation one that weighs only a gram, almost impossible to detect, and by the time you do detect it, the strike has arrived. if it can be fired on a large scale, shooting hundreds of millions at once, with such density, let alone 30,000 kilometers, even 3 million kilometers would likely be hard to escape. and the most terrifying part is, this light needle strike, when aimed at a fixed target, almost always hits 100%. because the enemy won¡¯t observe the light needle already on the way, they won¡¯t even know the attack has been launched. ¡°commander, this weapon is very good. if operated properly, we could even launch it directly from the solar system towards proxima centauri, blowing up those aliens¡­¡± colonel chu was very satisfied in his heart. it was good that the pangu civilization was the mother civilization of the earth civilization. otherwise, facing this kind of predicament, they might have to wait for death. in the neighboring star system next door, there are level 3 civilizations. they might also have means to silently destroy a civilization. ¡°if we launch it from here towards proxima centauri, even if it is a light needle, it would take 4 years to get there, right?!¡± zhao yu didn¡¯t understand those data formulas, but he did understand the common units of light speed and light years. ¡°that¡¯s correct!¡± colonel chu nodded, ¡°so, the key is how to get the light needle safely to proxima centauri. this requires the light needle not to touch any object with mass in these four years, not even one gram¡­¡± ¡°that seems a bit difficult¡­¡± zhao yu frowned. having been cramming knowledge of astronomy these days, he knew that there was a lot of cosmic dust floating in the universe. colonel chu also thought of this, and quickly said, ¡°commander, do you know what the minimum trigger mass of this light needle is?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know¡­¡± zhao yu shook his head. the light needle hadn¡¯t been exchanged yet. they only knew the introduction on the prestige exchange list. as for the specifics, they would have to wait until it was exchanged. colonel chu nodded slightly and gradually calmed down, analyzing, ¡°most cosmic dust particles range in size from ten to three hundred micrometers, with an average mass of one hundred and fifty micrograms. as long as the minimum trigger mass of the light needle is greater than five hundred micrograms, the difficulty of our interstellar strike will be greatly reduced¡­¡± ¡°that still seems difficult¡­¡± zhao yu scratched his head, ¡°four light years, equivalent to 37 trillion kilometers. cosmic dust is always moving¡­¡± ¡°if we want to strike across star systems, we need to find a route that allows the light needle to pass smoothly within this light range and calculate the trajectories of these cosmic dust particles¡­¡± ¡°moreover, it seems we don¡¯t have the ability to detect all the cosmic dust between the solar system and the proxima centauri system¡­¡± ¡°it is indeed very difficult¡­¡± colonel chu nodded, then added, ¡°but as difficult as it may be, there¡¯s always a chance as long as we find a way to overcome it¡­¡± ¡°over the years, we¡¯ve received many light signals from the universe. we can judge the position of obstacles based on their trajectories¡­¡± ¡°every second of light signal can draw a rough map of the cosmic star field. integrating all the light signals from all time periods should allow us to figure out the trajectories of cosmic dust¡­¡± this is like adding a time dimension to mine sweeping. every second is changing, and you need to judge the next second based on the situation of the previous second, or judge the previous second based on the next second. zhao yu was surprised, ¡°this is a huge project, with so many light signals received over the years, how many layers of cosmic star field maps need to be built?!¡± if each second is a layer of the cosmic star field map, there are 31.53 million seconds in a year. after so many years, the minimum number of cosmic star field maps that need to be built would be in the billions. and this is just the simplest part of the initial work. the most complex part is finding patterns in these billions of star field maps. the most terrifying thing is, with the whole world being so big, the amount of light signals received each year is countless. even if you only calculate the ones that are recorded, it¡¯s still an unimaginable level of calculation. chu daxiao nodded, ¡°with human power, it¡¯s almost impossible to achieve. we have to rely on computers¡­¡± ¡°commander, there should be a supercomputer at your moon base, right? with its computing power, there might be a chance¡­¡± uncle da? zhao yu paused for a moment, then nodded, ¡°i¡¯ll send your idea back and see if it can be calculated¡­¡± ¡°you keep an eye on things here. i¡¯ll go check on when the light needle can be built¡­¡± with that, zhao yu returned to his room. just then, the system notification rang twice. [mihui civilization (level 1): 10.0%, activated 10% nodes, gained 100 prestige.] [sky bat civilization (level 1): 10.0%, activated 10% nodes, gained 100 prestige.] [prestige: 700] [current technology exchange availability: 1] ¡°should i save up more and check out other technologies?!¡± zhao yu was somewhat tempted. the light needle, which cost 500 prestige points, was already so powerful. would more prestige points unlock even stronger technologies?! but it was hard to predict. if the next exchangeable technology requires too much prestige, it could delay their preparations. at present, according to colonel chu¡¯s plan, they could only delay for three to five years at most. if they exchange for the light needle now, calculate the feasible route as soon as possible, and launch an attack on the neighboring star system, the crisis might be completely resolved in four years. after some hesitation, zhao yu finally decided to exchange for the light needle. [do you wish to spend 500 prestige points to exchange for the level 3 civilization technology: light needle?] ¡°yes!¡± [please choose the location for production line installation.] whoosh! after a red light flickered in front of his eyes, the transparent star map of the solar system appeared in his mind again, along with the required installation position. zhao yu was taken aback, his mouth involuntarily agape, a look of shock on his face. ¡°does it really require such a big space?!¡± what he didn¡¯t expect was that the installation space required for the light needle production line was so large that even the entire base couldn¡¯t accommodate it. the base he was in now was made from the fragments of pluto after it shattered, with a diameter reaching 200 kilometers. the red block indicating the area needed for the light needle production line wasn¡¯t clearly labeled, so zhao yu could only roughly estimate that its length exceeded a thousand kilometers based on the length of the base. this meant that he needed to find a place at least a thousand kilometers long to accommodate the light needle production line. ¡°this¡­¡± after a thorough search, he couldn¡¯t find enough open space on the moon. he eventually found two places on earth that could accommodate the installation. one was the newly planned research area in the earth renovation project, and the other was the mass food production zone. ¡°what a coincidence¡­¡± zhao yu hadn¡¯t expected that his previous efforts would come in handy today. just as he was about to press the installation button in the research area, he suddenly froze. ¡°i should tell uncle da about this, right¡­¡± he was worried that some robots who didn¡¯t know better might destroy the production line. this thing was a product of level 3 civilization technology, exchanged for 500 prestige points. if it was destroyed and couldn¡¯t be fixed, that would be a disaster. to be on the safe side, zhao yu made a video explaining his plan to install the light needle. he wanted uncle da to take protective measures to ensure a smooth installation of the light needle production line. furthermore, zhao yu mentioned his discussion with colonel chu about using the light needle to strike at enemies across star systems. he asked uncle da to see if it was possible to create a star map that could illuminate the path from the solar system to the neighboring star system. after recording the video, zhao yu sent this information back to the moon. coincidentally, uncle da also sent a routine report. after skimming through it, zhao yu found nothing significant but two useful pieces of information. first, uncle da had amassed 500,000 warships and had sent them to the front line in one go, telling him to be ready to receive them. secondly, the report mentioned something about the humans on the bel comet. uncle da had spoken with the penguin leaders about designing a reward system. moreover, the reward system was working well. those who were idle and fought all day had all run to the virtual world to learn how to control spaceships. a new trend had started in human society: whoever could get a spaceship license would have the priority in mating rights. it was a worshipful atmosphere spontaneously generated by the people. reading this, zhao yu couldn¡¯t help but nod in satisfaction, ¡°at this rate, we¡¯ll soon be able to form a fleet controlled by humans¡­¡± the robot fleet, after all, had inherent risks. they needed an absolutely loyal master control, and couldn¡¯t fight independently at a distance, as there was a risk of desertion. therefore, it was necessary to form a fleet controlled by natural persons. even if, according to the current situation, this fleet might not be used, it was important to have it.. Chapter 167 - Chapter 167: One Month Limit! chapter 167: one month limit! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°another disappearance¡­11 outside the proxima centauri wormhole, kote¡¯s face was gloomy, ¡°who can tell me what¡¯s going on?!¡± people below felt as if they were sitting on pins and needles. everyone lowered their heads, not daring to look up or respond. ¡°what are you all good for?¡± ¡°you all act tough normally, but when it comes to crunch time, not a peep!¡± tfff-¡± just then, a sound came from the side. kote turned his head sharply to see his deputy officer, who was holding his belly with a red face, ¡°captain, i¡­ 1 have a stomachache! ¡± kote snorted coldly, ¡°do you have any solutions?!¡± ¡°no¡­¡± ¡°great!¡± kote laughed sarcastically, ¡°now, you can go to the planning department!¡± ¡°huh?¡± the deputy officer was stunned. the planning department was the most dead-end department, designed specifically for long-distance interstellar travelers. although it sounded like a useful department, its actual job was to find ways to make the soldiers laugh. seeing him standing still, kote coldly said, ¡°what, don¡¯t want to go?!¡± ¡°i do!¡± the deputy officer was startled, quickly remembering who kote was, and promptly replied, ¡°thank you, captain!¡± with that, he hurriedly left. he hadn¡¯t forgotten the last person who annoyed kote was sent away as cannon fodder to the neighboring star system and hasn¡¯t returned yet. kote¡¯s actions undoubtedly made everyone more afraid. they didn¡¯t dare to breathe heavily, afraid of attracting attention. after dealing with the deputy officer, some of kote¡¯s anger subsided. he looked around. he noticed one person in the crowd who, unlike everyone else, didn¡¯t lower his head. instead, he looked at kote confidently when he saw kote looking at him. this piqued kote¡¯s interest, and he stepped down from the high platform. the crowd instinctively parted. everywhere kote went, he induced fear in those around him. only after he passed would they breathe a sigh of relief, quietly looking up to see where kote was heading. then, they saw the person who dared to look straight at kote. they felt a bit of schadenfreude, thinking this person had guts but was about to face big trouble. soon, kote stopped about a meter in front of that person, his eyes like thunder, staring for a long time. seeing the person unmoved, a look of admiration appeared on his face, and he nodded slightly. ¡°what¡¯s your name?!¡± ¡°luka!¡± ¡°which department?!¡± ¡°star map drawing department!¡± a rather ordinary department, people couldn¡¯t help but be curious about luka¡¯s background, given his audacity. but no matter his background, offending kote during an expedition means death, and it¡¯s a meaningless death at that. kote nodded, then asked, ¡°do you have any thoughts on the disappearance of the scouting team?!¡± ¡°yes!¡± luka nodded. for others, this event was a bad thing, but for him, it was an opportunity. he had no special background. he climbed his way up through hard work. his prospects at the star map drawing department had already peaked. the structure was set. the only way up was to gain the favor of a high-ranking leader. ¡°kote was intrigued and quickly said, ¡°tell me!¡± luka nodded and began, ¡°we¡¯ve sent three teams to the target star system, all missing without a trace¡­¡± ¡°what we need to do now is figure out if they are dead, or if they are trapped somewhere special¡­¡± indeed, some unique environments exist in the universe, having phenomena humans can t yet explain. kote stroked his beard, asking, ¡°how can we determine if they¡¯re dead or trapped?!¡± luka smiled slightly and said, ¡°from the gravitational wave detector, we can see that everything in the neighboring star system is normal, with no sign of intelligent life¡­¡± ¡°but the gravitational wave detector¡¯s range is limited after four light-years¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯ve studied closely, this distance can only display celestial bodies of at least 50 kilometers¡­¡± ¡°smaller, and it can¡¯t be detected¡­¡± ¡°and our three scouting teams, each ship is far smaller than 50 kilometers¡­¡± ¡°so, 1 suggest sending a battleship over 50 kilometers in diameter through the wormhole, while keeping an eye on the gravitational wave detector¡­¡± ¡°let¡¯s see if this battleship will blow up¡­¡± as soon as he finished, kote bellowed, ¡°luka, you¡¯ve got guts!¡± luka was startled, thinking quickly. he knew he couldn¡¯t back down now and retorted, ¡°great achievements demand little sacrifices. captain, if you¡¯re not ready to make a small sacrifice, how can we succeed?!¡± kote was stunned for a moment, then broke into laughter. while laughing, he patted luka on the shoulder, then turned to the rest of the crew who quickly lowered their heads, saying, ¡® look, this is what useful people look like¡­¡± hearing kote¡¯s laughter and realizing his good mood, everyone quickly raised their heads and began to flatter him. kote didn¡¯t mind their bootlicking, and loudly said, ¡°it¡¯s just the star beauty, we can let it go for the sake of success!¡± there was only one ship over 5a kilometers long, the star beauty, specially designed for entertainment. as soon as he finished, someone hurriedly advised. ¡°captain, this is the ship the general gave you¡­¡± ¡°yeah, captain, your family is on the star beauty.. what will you do if it s gone?!11 Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: One Month’s Limit! chapter 168: one month¡¯s limit! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation hearing these words, luka felt a wave of contempt in his heart. the star beauty? nothing but a filthy ship filled with women for people¡¯s pleasure. and the captain¡¯s family? this was a space expedition. how could he bring his family along? all that was on the star beauty were a few women who regularly spent time with the captain. ¡°no need to persuade me further, my mind is made up!¡± kote announced righteously, ¡°it¡¯s just the family. give them a few rooms to live in, that¡¯s all!¡± ¡°captain is righteous!¡± ¡°the captain is truly our role model!¡± there was a wave of flattery from the crew below. kote accepted it calmly. after listening for a while, he turned to luka, ¡°1 happen to need a deputy. are you interested in working with me?!¡± flattery aside, someone capable still needs to be valued. luka was delighted and quickly agreed. ¡°congratulations deputy luka¡­¡± ¡°the captain truly has discerning eyes, choosing deputy luka from the crowd¡­¡± there was another wave of flattery, but this time, it was directed at luka. listening to these words, he seemed indifferent on the surface, but deep down, he felt a bit elated. he thought to himself, no wonder everyone wants to be a leader, it feels good. kote nodded in satisfaction and ordered, ¡°good, send someone to the star beauty, evacuate everyone, then send some elites to pilot the star beauty through the wormhole¡­¡± after he left, many people approached luka to build rapport. luka dealt with them all one by one. however, soon, with the arrival of a certain individual, the others tactfully retreated. ¡°deputy captain!¡± luka was startled and quickly saluted. ¡°heard you became a deputy officer?¡± the deputy captain was tall and handsome, with a unique aura. standing in a crowd, he stood out, drawing attention easily. that¡¯s why, many times, kote would send the deputy captain to other warships for inspections. he felt that standing beside this man, he was easily overshadowed. ¡°yes¡­¡± even though the deputy captain had just arrived, he was fully aware of the events that had transpired. he slowly began, ¡°the captain asked you to send elites to pilot the star beauty through the wormhole, who are you planning to send?!¡± me? send people?! luka was shocked but quickly realized, being the deputy officer, he did have such authority. he was somewhat delighted but soon became nervous, ¡°1 have just assumed this position, i¡¯m not very familiar with all this, please guide me, deputy captain¡­¡± the deputy captain nodded slightly, saying, ¡°send the same people who were sent to the wormhole in the three previous rounds, understand?¡± luka couldn¡¯t help but think of the teams close to the deputy captain. was he worried that luka would unintentionally send his people into the wormhole? but if he didn¡¯t, would the captain blame him?! luka was both frightened and felt like he was overthinking. ¡°don¡¯t you understand?!¡± it was only when the deputy captain¡¯s voice echoed again, that luka snapped back, quickly saying, ¡°1 understand, thank you for your guidance, deputy captain!¡± ¡°hmm!¡± the deputy captain turned and left. luka broke out in a cold sweat. after pondering for a while, he finally understood some things, affirming, ¡°i was promoted by the captain, that makes me his man¡­¡± a week later, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the star beauty activated the wormhole, slowly being sucked into it and disappearing. on the command ship, kote and luka stood together, staring at the gravitational wave detector. ¡°captain, you should rest. i can watch over here¡­¡± hearing this, kote turned to luka and asked, ¡°luka, why do you think 1 promoted you?¡± luka shook his head, indicating he didn¡¯t know. ¡°do you think you were the only one who could come up with that plan?¡± hearing kote¡¯s question, luka was taken aback. the method of using a warship longer than 50 kilometers to show up on the gravitational wave detector wasn¡¯t hard. anyone who studied and observed even a little could figure it out. but oddly, no one proposed it that day. kote continued, ¡°many people knew this method, but most preferred to play dumb, fearing responsibility¡­¡± ¡°i like your straightforwardness, your composed demeanor, it keeps us on our toes¡­¡± as he said this, kote pointed disapprovingly at luka¡¯s insincere smile, saying, ¡°keep that fake smile to yourself, i don¡¯t like it!¡± seeing this, luka quickly stopped his false smile, but was somewhat puzzled in his heart. ¡°why does he never say such things to those who flatter the captain, but only to me?!¡± ¡°you¡¯ve studied for 28 years to reach high school, surely you don¡¯t want to end up in a useless position, just waiting to die?!¡± captain ketai shook his head, indifferent to luca¡¯s thoughts, and continued, ¡°truthful words are usually hard to swallow, but people who sit in high positions for too long become intolerant to contradictory views.¡± ¡°but no matter what, there always needs to be someone who dares to speak the truth around¡­¡± luca understood and felt a stir of excitement. the captain wanted him as a confidant! ¡°captain, rest assured, 1 will always speak the truth and be your trusted advisor¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t say things like ¡®trusted advisor¡¯, we are all loyal to the alliance.¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes¡­¡± listening to their conversation, a guard standing by looked confused. this conversation seemed familiar. who had he heard it from? after some thought, he remembered. it was the same conversation the captain had had with the previous deputy when he had taken office. ¡°this civilization is a bit stupid, sacrificing three groups of people¡­¡± the great whale fleet was the only civilization among the seven in the proxima system who knew the truth. the other six civilizations were completely oblivious to the situation in the solar system, making wild guesses. but they had used super gravitational detection technology to clearly see everything within the solar system. ¡°another 500,000 warships were sent to the frontline, this should be the indigenous civilization¡­¡± dugo sighed, this was the advantage of fighting at home, they could endlessly manufacture war machines. unfortunately, they were facing a level 3 civilization, the mighty modou civilization. dugo was confident that no matter how the indigenous civilization of the solar system operated, they could hardly escape death. ¡°commander, are we just going to watch them fight?¡± asked a deputy standing nearby. ¡°otherwise?¡± dugo retorted, ¡°you want to mediate? tell them, ¡®everyone go home, we are here to destroy your civilization?¡¯¡± the deputy smiled awkwardly, ¡°i was just worried that you had been waiting for a long time.¡± ¡°heh, to destroy seven civilizations in one go, even if it takes another ten years, so what?¡± dugo said calmly, destroying seven civilizations, that achievement would definitely take him up another level. considering the lifespan of their modou civilization, waiting for ten years was nothing. just as dugo was about to continue, a communicator came over. ¡°commander, there¡¯s a call from headquarters!¡± ¡°hmm?¡± dugo was startled, but without giving it much thought, he quickly went to the special quantum communication room and with the help of staff, checked the message sent by headquarters. the more he read, the worse dugo¡¯s face looked. the deputy beside him was curious about the content. after dugo finished reading, his chest heaving, the deputy asked, ¡°commander, what did the headquarters say?¡± ¡°bastards, definitely someone is envious of me encountering seven civilizations¡­¡± dugo swore vehemently before explaining, ¡°the headquarters has ordered me to end the battle within a month, or they¡¯ll replace me¡­¡± ¡°damn it, a month, how is that possible?!¡± ¡°such battles for annihilation, don¡¯t they usually take years, even hundreds or thousands of years¡­¡± the deputy was also furious, ¡°they¡¯re trying to pick peaches¡­¡± ¡°no one wanted this task before the expedition, but now that we¡¯ve paved the way, confirmed that there¡¯s no danger, and found seven civilization fleets, a bunch of people are eager¡­¡± angrily, he said, ¡°commander, what do we do? let¡¯s just destroy the six major fleets and that indigenous civilization!¡± Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: The Great Battle Is About to Begin! chapter 169: the great battle is about to begin! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°no!¡± dugo shook his head, ¡°there are fleets from seven civilizations here. if they are destroyed like this, we won¡¯t be able to track their home star systems. 1¡¯11 be held accountable, possibly face military court. even my family, the du¡¯s, can¡¯t save me!¡± the deputy officer knew these concerns as well, but his anger had led him to make such rash suggestions. after listening, he wore a regretful expression and asked, ¡°commander, what should we do?!¡± ¡°we can only wait for the indigenous civilization to be destroyed. only then will the fleets of the other six civilizations leave sooner¡­¡± dugo furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°do you know of any method that can destroy the neighboring star system without raising their suspicions?¡± the deputy officer began to ponder, muttering several attack methods, but all were impossible ¡ª either there wasn¡¯t enough time, or it required a wormhole jump. dugo sighed deeply. ¡°this could have been the achievement of destroying seven civilizations!!!¡± deep down, he was naturally unwilling to let go of such an opportunity. however, there was no choice. the du family was not a top power in the modou civilization. he didn¡¯t believe that the du family had not exerted its power before the decision to replace him was made. they surely couldn¡¯t resist the pressure and managed to buy him only a month. ¡°commander, a battleship over 50 kilometers long in the neighboring star system has disappeared¡­¡± colonel chu¡¯s face grew serious, ¡°it seems it has traveled through a wormhole, coming towards our solar system¡­¡± ¡°this battleship, distinctly different from other large motherships, i suspect it might be some kind of advanced battleship, or a superweapon battleship¡­¡± this was beyond his expectations. logically, the other party should have probed a few more times. zhao yu nodded slightly, ¡°the thinking of alien civilizations may not be the same as ours. it¡¯s normal to have such a situation. is our wormhole defense line redeployed?¡± ¡°it¡¯s ready. just in case, i¡¯ve also sent a fleet¡­¡± although the gravitational wave detector could only detect the disappearance of the 50-kilometer-long battleship. who knew how many battleships came through the wormhole together? if the other party is stubborn and sends all their battleships at once, it would be hard to handle. zhao yu had barely left the command room all day, fearing unexpected changes. fortunately, for an entire day, the opponent did not send any battleships in advance to clear the field, seemingly very confident in that large battleship. finally, after a day of waiting, the large battleship finally appeared. zhao yu stood at a watchtower on top of the base, using a high-powered telescope to peer towards the nearby wormhole. ¡°huh?!¡± looking at the brightly colored and exceptionally dazzling battleship appearing alone, he was a bit puzzled. normal battleships were mainly black, a few were silver. he had never seen one with such vibrant colors before. in the scene, lasers from the wormhole defense line started to fire en masse. just as zhao yu was wondering how this strange battleship would retaliate, a familiar scene happened. ¡°whoosh!¡± a miniature black hole appeared, and the brightly colored large battleship was swallowed up in a blink. the opponent had directly initiated particle black hole collapse. ¡°could it be, this battleship carried a type iv particle black hole, causing immense destruction?!¡± zhao yu never forgot, the mother ship of the moro fleet, owned a very powerful type of mother ship. gravitational waves spread rapidly, quickly reaching the entire wormhole defense line and support battleships not far behind the line. as usual, these defensive structures were instantly destroyed. however, zhao yu¡¯s gaze was fixated on the second line of defense, wondering if the gravitational wave would expand further. to his relief, the result was not similar to his expectation. the gravitational wave only spread 500,000 kilometers before gradually disappearing. this indicated that the strange battleship carried only a conventional particle black hole collapse bomb. at this point, colonel chu came up with a complex expression. ¡°commander, i think i know why the enemy sent this battleship here¡­¡± the battleship just exploded, from the control room to the watchtower was only a short time, had colonel chu not been observing all along? zhao yu couldn¡¯t help being curious, ¡°how so?!¡± ¡°i felt something was wrong when 1 saw that the enemy only sent this one battleship. i came here as quickly as i could¡­¡± colonel chu shook his head, ¡°they sent this battleship, obviously wanting to observe its condition through the gravitational wave detector.¡± ¡°they want to figure out whether the previous waves of battleships were trapped or destroyed¡­¡± ¡°i see¡­¡± zhao yu frowned slightly. according to colonel chu¡¯s plan, it would take the enemy at least three months, possibly a year, to figure this out. ¡°could this delay our timeline?!¡± ¡°yes¡­¡± colonel chu pursed his lips, but quickly said: ¡°we can find other ways to buy more time¡­¡± thinking about the response from uncle da, zhao yu said: ¡°the mainframe on the moon base has been tested. it can calculate the star maps in the billions, but there will be large gaps, not completely accurate. as a result, we still cannot be sure if the light needle can successfully reach the neighboring star system¡­¡± ¡°having a way is better than having none, being able to draw a rough star map can help us avoid some obstacles¡­¡± Chapter 170 - Chapter 170: The Great Battle Is About to Begin! chapter 170: the great battle is about to begin! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation colonel chu nodded, ¡°at most, we can launch more light needles. by the way, commander, is the light needle ready?¡± ¡°no!¡± zhao yu shook his head, ¡°the production line for this thing covers a thousand kilometers. we still need some time¡­¡± ¡°also, we still don¡¯t know whether this big thing can be mounted on the battleship¡­¡± ¡°captain, the star beauty exploded!¡± luka pointed to the gravitational wave detector, saying excitedly. ¡°i saw it!¡± kote laughed heartily, ¡°luka, tell me, what was the secret code we agreed upon before star beauty made the long jump?¡± ¡°yes, captain!¡± luka exclaimed, ¡°we agreed with star beauty that if they discovered intelligent life defense structures, they would self-destruct in the 7th second¡­¡± ¡°if they found a special cosmic anomaly, they would self-destruct in the 11th second¡­¡± ¡°the situation now is that the star beauty self-destructed at the 7th second, which indicates that they saw defense structures on the other side of the wormhole¡­¡± kote nodded, ¡°it seems that some fleets have already arrived in the target star system ahead of schedule and set an ambush¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± luka added, ¡°and the number of this civilization¡¯s fleets is quite large. our first three reconnaissance teams didn¡¯t come back, which shows that they have enough strength to set up defense structures¡­¡± ¡°whether it¡¯s fixed defense or using battleships to destroy the reconnaissance team, they have plenty of troops!¡± ¡°good job!¡± kote patted luka¡¯s shoulder, ¡°you did well. now notify the staff to gather. based on the information we have now, they should come up with a battle plan as soon as possible¡­¡± ¡°i want to break through the enemy¡¯s defense line and go for the kill!¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¡°did you see that? the large battleship exploded¡­¡± ¡°right, looking at this, there is already a fleet inside the target star system¡­¡± ¡°how is this possible? we were the first to arrive!¡± the fleet from the fire fury civilization in the proxima centauri star system was somewhat shocked. they prided themselves on arriving earlier than any other fleet, and they also knew that within this small proxima centauri star system, there were fleets from four other civilizations hidden. ¡°we should have been the first to arrive¡­¡± ¡°logically, if they were an invading fleet, they would not need to go directly in, that would only make them easy prey¡­¡± ¡°on the contrary, an invading fleet arriving so early, the right thing to do would be like us, hiding in proxima centauri, and trying to follow other civilizations¡­¡± ¡°unless¡­¡± the higher-ups of the fire fury civilization¡¯s fleet all had expressions of disbelief. ¡°unless¡­ in the neighboring star system, it¡¯s not an invading fleet, but a native civilization?!¡± ¡°this¡­¡± everyone looked at each other, somewhat at a loss. ¡°if it¡¯s a native civilization, how could they let two planets be so easily destroyed by an invading fleet?!¡± ¡°right, logically, a civilization that has had two planets destroyed should have been the victorious hunter fleet¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s strange¡­¡± suddenly, someone thought of something and said incredulously, ¡°have you ever thought that those two planets could have been blown up by the native civilization themselves?!¡± ¡°what?!¡± everyone was shocked and found it hard to imagine. ¡°only this possibility can explain why, as a second-level civilization that should have deployed defensive structures throughout the star system, they could allow a hunting fleet to blow up two planets without being destroyed¡­¡± ¡°this native civilization, they have some nerve!¡± everyone was shocked. although this possibility was somewhat beyond their imagination, logically, it was the only possibility. ¡°yes, they dared to use their own home star system as bait, laying a trap for this kind of operation¡­¡± ¡°wait, is it possible that the neighboring star system is not their home star system, but a battlefield they specifically selected for a major showdown?!¡± ¡°this¡­¡± once again, everyone was startled, and an indescribable emotion welled up. ¡°this civilization, they dare to do such a thing!¡± ¡°yes, challenging all civilizations within a range of 1000 light-years on their own, that¡¯s quite impressive¡­¡± being an expeditionary force, they naturally had a certain pride. but at this moment, they couldn¡¯t help but feel admiration for the civilization within the solar system. ¡°no matter whether they succeed or not, this one act of theirs can definitely be recorded in the history books of our fire civilization¡­¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s a pity we can¡¯t know the name of this civilization¡­¡± ¡°the second stage of our battle plan is to ensure at least one warship can return successfully¡­¡± ¡°so, my idea is to send warships to the neighboring star system irregularly¡­¡± ¡°those that can retreat in the shortest time are the best, those that can¡¯t should self-destruct¡­¡± although he had watched the star beauty self-destruct with his own eyes. commander kote wouldn¡¯t rashly send all his fleets over there. instead, he would execute the second stage plan according to luka¡¯s idea. that was to ensure at least one warship could return after crossing over. to tell them the situation over there in person! this plan also required significant sacrifices. according to the staff department¡¯s calculations, it was necessary to sacrifice dozens, possibly hundreds of warships to possibly succeed. ¡°at this time, it¡¯s all about attrition!¡± ¡°they only arrived before us, they are also a hunter fleet with limited forces, 1 don¡¯t believe we will be worse off than them!¡± Chapter 171 - Chapter 171: The Great Battle Is About to Begin! chapter 171: the great battle is about to begin! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation commander kote was rather confident. this expedition was the one with the most forces he had ever commanded ¨C as many as tens of thousands of warships. they did not arrive as early as the fire fury civilization, who had already known the truth that the solar system was home to an indigenous civilization. they solely thought that the defense forces within the solar system were set up by the fleets that arrived earlier. in fact, the fleet led by kote did not comprise the most warships among the seven civilizations. the most belonged to the great whale legion of the modou civilization, which dispatched millions of warships. before their arrival, their anticipated battle plan was to face off with a fleet from a civilization of the same level. who would have thought that upon arrival, they would only find seven civilizations of level two, leading to infighting and personnel changes back at the headquarters. after all, to destroy seven major civilizations at once was an unimaginable achievement in the modou civilization. it could be expected that the leader would be remembered forever. no one would want to miss such an opportunity. apart from the great whale legion, the most abundant force belonged to the fleet of the fire fury civilization, with as many as 200,000 warships. they almost dispatched all the hunter fleets resting in their home star system. the reason for this big gamble was because their fire fury civilization¡¯s think tank analyzed that they might be the first fleet to arrive. they were the most likely to have the last laugh and the most suitable to be the final hunter. harboring the idea of capturing all other civilizations in one fell swoop, naturally, they dispatched a large number of warships. the remaining fleets also varied in number. some dispatched forty to fifty thousand warships. others, like kote¡¯s civilization, only sent ten thousand warships. but in the eyes of kote and his comrades, ten thousand warships were quite a lot. little did they know that their think tank had already analyzed the situation and, with a high probability, had deemed them as expendable pieces. soon, the battle plan was set. one warship after another lined up outside the wormhole, entering at random times. kote gave them only two orders. the first order was to reach the target star system, observe the situation, and return quickly. the second order was if they couldn¡¯t hold out for 10 minutes for the wormhole to recover and return, they should self-destruct before being destroyed by the enemy. the great whale legion. dugo was in low spirits, continuously pouring a bottle of wine into his mouth. just then, his aide came over and said, ¡°commander, there¡¯s a message from headquarters¡­¡± ¡°heh!¡± dugo sneered, guessing that the message must be related to the one-month deadline. however, the aide mysteriously said, ¡°the messenger¡¯s surname is du¡­¡± ¡°what?!¡± dugo sobered up instantly, realizing that his family had used their connections to send him a message. he quickly got up and walked towards the quantum communication room, pondering on his family¡¯s possible instructions. after entering, dugo cleared the room of unrelated people, leaving only his trusted subordinates. he then translated the content that had been transmitted via quantum communication. at a distance of 950 light-years, quantum communication almost had no distance limit, and it could transmit messages synchronously. dugo even felt that the messenger from the du family might not have left the communication room at the headquarters. soon, the translation result came out. there was only one sentence. ¡°drive off the wolves, chase away the tigers, kill one to scare the rest¡­¡± dugo understood instantly. the wise man of the du family wanted him to show the strength of a level-3 civilization. he should instantly destroy a fleet belonging to a civilization, then scare the other fleets to flee, and track their home planet! if he were to do this, he couldn¡¯t use the fleet in the neighboring star system. he could only use the corps stationed 300 light-years away. moreover, to avoid being held accountable by the headquarters, he would have to have the corps disguise themselves, appearing to be from another civilization. ¡°looking at it this way, destroying the neighboring star system civilization is the most cost-effective¡­¡± after some thought, dugo still believed that annihilating the indigenous civilization within the solar system was the most profitable.. Chapter 172 - Chapter 172: Information from the Moro Fleet!_i chapter 172: information from the moro fleet!_i translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°how is the battle at the front line?!¡± zhao yu asked with a serious look. he had left colonel chu, in charge of the battlefield while he focused on the progress of the light-needle production line. who would have thought that today¡¯s battle report would show that they had suffered heavy losses, with 300,000 of their warships blown up. in addition, five laser defense systems had been destroyed. during the past half-year of war preparations, they had gathered just over three million warships. now they had lost a tenth of that. it hurt to even think about it. it was a good thing that the warships were controlled by robots. if they were manned by humans, a mutiny might have already occurred. ¡°not looking good!¡± colonel chu shook his head, ¡°the enemy has changed their strategy, continuously sending spaceships to our side¡­¡± ¡°before, they used to send scout teams. now, they are sending one spaceship after another. each one will self-destruct as soon as something seems wrong¡­¡± ¡°in just a few days, the enemy has lost over thirty warships, but our losses are much greater¡­¡± he sighed, then continued, ¡°we were planning to stall a bit at this stage, but now it looks like we must move to the next phase¡­¡± according to his plan, it would take some time for the enemy to figure out the situation within their solar system. but now, the losses were too great; they couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. ¡°so, it¡¯s time to let the enemy in?¡± zhao yu asked. ¡°yes!¡± colonel chu said awkwardly, ¡°originally, we planned to wait a while until the enemy was about to flee, then let them in to end the war¡­¡± according to the plan, the reason the level-3 civilization hadn¡¯t acted was that they were waiting for their war to end and then follow the other civilizations¡¯ fleets to their home star system. in that case, they would be doomed. so, they needed to maintain a balance, not allowing the six level-2 civilizations outside to escape while continuously fighting with them, for three to five more years. ¡°then let them in!¡± zhao yu nodded, without any regret. during this period, the level-1 civilization had once again contributed a lot of reputation points to him. there were thirteen level-1 civilizations with progress bars. five of them remained silent, seemingly not informing their people about the situation in the solar system. the remaining eight ievei-1 civilizations had all made this situation public. the progress bars of the mihui and sky bat civilizations moved the fastest, soaring to about 20%. the other civilizations had unlocked at least one progress bar, with the highest reaching the 15% mark. his current reputation points had even reached 1800. [reputation: 2300 (available reputation: 1800)] [exchangeable technology: 1] [quantum interface (level 3): use quantum technology to enter the micro world, realizing real-time information transfer across distance limits. reputation required for exchange: 1000] a new technology had been unlocked. it was a communication technology. zhao yu could have exchanged it long ago, but he hesitated. this technology that could deliver information without considering distance was great. after obtaining it, he wouldn¡¯t need to contact uncle da through videos. but since it wasn¡¯t a weapon technology, zhao yu was somewhat reluctant to spend his reputation points, deciding to wait. in his view, if 500 reputation points could be exchanged for a weapon like a light-needle, the next reputation weapon would be even more powerful. ¡°alright, let¡¯s abandon the wormhole defense and move to the second phase. we¡¯ll engage in battle within the limit of one million kilometers¡­¡± colonel chu said, adding, ¡°commander, with this, we¡¯ll need to relocate our base to the second base located five million kilometers away.¡± ¡°okay, proceed according to plan!¡± the issue of relocating the base was mentioned before. zhao yu hadn¡¯t expected it to come so quickly, but he nodded in agreement. with the solar system abandoning the wormhole defense, the latest warship that came through the wormhole finally escaped back in ten minutes. ¡°captain, good news, a warship has escaped back!¡± luka ran all the way, shouting as he went. this attracted the attention of those nearby. upon hearing someone shouting, kote, instinctively wanted to scold them, but when he heard what luka was shouting about, he was overjoyed. he stepped down from the platform and went up to him, ¡°quickly, tell me what happened!¡± ¡°captain, one of our warships has escaped back¡­¡± luka took a breath, then continued, ¡°they said there¡¯s a huge fleet and defense fortifications in the target star system¡­¡± ¡°at a glance, there are at least several hundred thousand warships¡­¡± ¡°so many?!¡± kote was somewhat shocked. there were so many warships in the target star system?! luka continued, ¡°however, they also discovered a large number of warship wrecks floating around the wormhole. a rough estimate suggests at least several hundred thousand¡­¡± ¡°ah?¡± kote was stunned, ¡°i think we¡¯ve sent less than a hundred warships, right?!¡± ¡°yes, so, these warships probably belong to the civilization in the neighboring star system¡­¡± ¡°this¡­¡± kote was a bit lost. a civilization capable of preventing so many warships from returning must be at least level-2, but why would they¡­ suddenly, he thought of a possibility and excitedly said, ¡°are you saying that the enemy¡¯s warships can¡¯t use particle black hole collapse?!¡± ¡°exactly, only this explanation can explain why the enemy¡¯s warships suffered such heavy casualties¡­¡± ¡°besides, our warship detected a large number of man-made defense works outside the third planet in the enemy¡¯s rear¡­.¡± Chapter 173 - Chapter 173: Information from the Moro Fleet!_2 chapter 173: information from the moro fleet!_2 translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation luka excitedly said, ¡°this means that those warships outside the wormhole are not from other nomadic fleets, but belong to the indigenous civilization¡­¡± ¡°and the explosion of the two stars wasn¡¯t a trap, but a forced act by a nomadic fleet that failed to destroy this civilization¡­¡± ¡°i see it now!¡± kote suddenly felt that all the illogical things made sense at this moment. ¡°so that¡¯s it. the defensive force in this galaxy is an indigenous civilization¡­¡± ¡°haha, what a waste that nomadic fleet is, being driven away by a civilization that just entered level 2¡­¡± kote laughed heartily and commanded, ¡°send the order, based on the intelligence obtained, establish a new battle plan. i have only one requirement: break in, i want to fight head-on!¡± these days, being stuck outside the wormhole without knowing what¡¯s inside had frightened him. now that he knew the truth, he felt somewhat humiliated. the thought that their mighty late-stage level 2 civilization had been bluffed by a civilization that had just entered level 2 made him angry. kote believed that only by witnessing the destruction of this indigenous civilization could he vent his frustrations from this period. ¡°what a waste¡­¡± ¡°so long, and they still haven¡¯t broken in¡­¡± inside the sirius star system, moro looked at the status on the gravitational wave detector and felt frustrated. after they blew up pluto and neptune, they didn¡¯t leave. instead, they hid in other star systems within io light-years of the solar system. they wanted to see the destruction of the solar system firsthand. this was the only way to vent their hatred. after all, his younger brother, his lover, and their entire fleet had died in the solar system. the sirius star system they were in also had a wormhole, but it didn¡¯t lead to the solar system. moro had to navigate his mothership a long way to get here. to his surprise, the invading civilizations¡¯ fleets hadn¡¯t even entered the solar system. they were stopped outside the wormhole, without any progress. this made him both annoyed and angry. those who dared to come here were definitely no worse than them, at least level 2.75 civilizations. so, he firmly believed that these people could accomplish what he had not: the destruction of the pangu civilization in the solar system. but now, it seemed that they were intimidated, thinking that the civilization inside the solar system was strong and not daring to act rashly. ¡°i have to find a way to notify them¡­¡± moro considered the resources at hand. apart from the mothership, he only had the lifeboats loaded on the mothership. but the lifeboats were in short supply, and without an engineering ship, he couldn¡¯t replenish them. however, at this point, moro couldn¡¯t care less. after all, even if something happened to the mothership, he would certainly be able to get on a lifeboat. with that in mind, moro compiled the intelligence from the solar system, and instructed one person to take a lifeboat, traverse the wormhole, and head to proxima centauri. ¡°with the information from the solar system, they should directly attack, right?!¡± from his distance, he couldn¡¯t see exactly how few alien fleets there were, but judging by their over a hundred motherships, this fleet had at least tens of thousands of warships. their combat power was a hundred times that of moro¡¯s fleet, more than enough to take on the pangu civilization in the solar system. ¡°commander, we¡¯ve received news from the 1st and loth legions¡­¡± ¡°speak!¡± dugo replied calmly. he had already made arrangements with his trusted deputies who were stationed 300 light-years away. they would disperse the legions, operate separately, then use a small team to pose as another civilization of level 3, entering proxima centauri. they would show their power, giving the other five hiding civilizations, and the emerged level 2 civilizations, a glimpse. then they¡¯d enter the solar system, providing the other six civilizations a chance to flee. only by doing this could he follow those six civilizations and trace back to their home star systems. otherwise, with their power, they could directly enter the solar system from 300 light-years away and destroy the indigenous civilization. but that would be meaningless. even if the solar system¡¯s civilization was destroyed, the other six civilizations wouldn¡¯t know it was done by a level 3 civilization. they would most likely continue to hide. therefore, showing their power and scaring off other level 2 civilizations was the key. only by doing this could he possibly end the battle within a month. otherwise, once the shift changed in a month, it wouldn¡¯t be their dugo family¡¯s business anymore. ¡°the 10th legion has already divided its forces. everything is going according to plan. they should reach proxima centauri in about three days¡­¡± ¡°good!¡± ¡°also, the 1st legion previously dispersed into nearby star systems¡­¡± upon arriving at proxima centauri, dugo had sent several legions out to wander in nearby star systems, hoping to stumble upon a new indigenous civilization by chance. interested, dugo asked, ¡°did they find a new civilization?!¡± ¡°no!¡± ¡°they¡¯ve only found what seems to be the hunting fleet that had previously fought against the target star system¡­¡± ¡°what?!¡± dugo was taken aback, ¡°that fleet didn¡¯t run?!¡± in his imagination, that fleet would have most likely fled long ago. ¡°no, they seem to hate the indigenous civilization immensely. even with just one surviving mothership left, they still dispatched an escape ship. judging from the trajectory of the escape ship traversing the wormhole, it appears to be heading towards proxima centauri¡­¡± ¡°according to analysis, they may want that escape ship to deliver information about the target star system to that level 2 civilization outside¡­¡± ¡°well, well, they really hold a grudge, not fleeing but instead staying¡­¡± while dugo said this, his face was filled with joy. with this, the number of civilizations he had discovered reached eight. ¡°tell them to keep this information under wraps for now¡­¡± whether or not he could destroy seven civilizations in a month was still uncertain, but he could definitely trace back to the home star system of that hunting fleet with only one mothership left. this way, even if the shift changes later, he wouldn¡¯t end up empty-handed. at the very least, out of the eight civilizations, he could claim credit for two! ¡°good, keep a close eye on that mothership¡­¡± ¡°as for the information they¡¯re transmitting, it doesn¡¯t matter, let them transmit it¡­¡± these things aren¡¯t important. once the deputies disguised as other level 3 civilizations arrive in three days, all problems will be solved. ¡± captain, our eighth fleet has successfully stabilized itself¡­¡± ¡°very good, send the second fleet in!¡± kotai nodded his head in satisfaction. ever since a battleship had escaped and sent out the information about the target galaxy, he had been very worried. they formulated a new battle plan and successfully sent a fleet into the solar system. the second fleet consisted of ten squads. after arriving, they would quickly set up defenses and expand their area of activity, giving the follow-up troops time to transmigrate. the plan was carried out step by step. in just three days, thousands of warships successfully passed through the wormhole and arrived at the solar system. moreover, from the gravitational wave detector, it could be seen that the ten motherships that belonged to the thousands of warships were intact. this was enough to explain the problem. kotai didn¡¯t hesitate. he quickly ordered a fleet to guard the wormhole on the neighboring planet. the rest of the fleet followed him in. after the main group left, a lonely escape starship suddenly shuttled out of the wormhole on the neighboring planet. the fleet that had stayed behind initially thought that it was one of their own who had jumped out to deliver the message, but when they saw the unfamiliar warship, they were almost scared to death. just as he was about to launch an attack, he saw the other party release a large number of intelligence signals that spread in all directions. these signals were not only received by them, but also transmitted to the neighboring planet. although moro took a detour to sirius, he clearly saw the process of the other civilizations ¡®fleets arriving at the neighboring planet and where they were hiding. he even knew that there were six civilizations on the planet. unfortunately, they had spent more than ten days searching for the wormhole and had not seen the arrival of the great whale army. otherwise, if moro knew that there was a level-3 civilization here, he would not have dared to send the information and would have long fled on the mothership.. Chapter 174 - Chapter 174: Shocking Level chapter 174: shocking level-3 civilization appears!_i translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°the solar system?!¡± ¡°so, the neighboring star system is called the solar system¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s an indigenous civilization called pangu that chased away the roaming fleet, which caused them to blow up two planets before they left¡­¡± ¡°this pangu civilization has just entered level 2, and they scared the fleet outside for so long?!¡± other civilizations felt contempt upon receiving the information, thinking that kote¡¯s civilization was too weak, being scared off by a civilization that had just entered level 2. of course, while ridiculing kote, people also started paying attention to this indigenous civilization. after all, an indigenous civilization that can scare off a late-stage level 2 civilization is not weak. moro, in his quest for revenge, revealed their own strength and disclosed the situation of the previous battle. ¡°commander, headquarters just sent a message saying they¡¯ve dispatched a combat guidance group, which should arrive in about a day!¡± ¡°what?!¡± dugo was a bit surprised, ¡°how is that possible? even using wormhole acceleration technology, it would take at least io days to get here from headquarters. how could they arrive tomorrow?!¡± the adjutant sighed, ¡°i have confirmed with them, it¡¯s indeed one day until arrival¡­¡± ¡°so, they¡¯ve already sent people?!¡± dugo was a bit annoyed. headquarters didn¡¯t seem to consider him at all, sending a guidance group at this time. ¡°commander, our people will arrive in three days. what if they see through us by then¡­¡± dugo hesitated for a moment, then said: ¡°tell them to stop for now, i need to figure out what this guidance group is for¡­¡± masquerading as another level 3 civilization and displaying their power at proxima centauri was his personal secret move. if the guidance group found out, there might be trouble. it would be better to wait and see what kind of people were in the guidance group, what their purpose was for coming here, and then make a decision. ¡°what about the war in the solar system¡­¡± ¡°let¡¯s not interfere for now, let them fight it out!¡± dugo shook his head. a war between level 2 civilizations wasn¡¯t particularly interesting to him. his attention was still on how to subdue the seven, or even eight, major civilizations within a month. ¡°commander, the enemy has sent over tens of thousands of warships, this should be all the forces of this civilization¡­¡± colonel chu was giving his regular report. on the gravitational wave detector, there were no detectable units left near the wormhole of the proxima centauri system. even if the enemy left some forces, the number probably wouldn¡¯t be large. ¡°hmm, when are we going to retreat?¡± zhao yu asked. according to colonel chu¡¯s plan, after letting the enemy in, they were to gradually retreat, creating an illusion of weakness to buy as much time as possible. now, with the light needle weapon, they were even more confident. and the enemy didn¡¯t know that their forces had retreated to the vicinity of the bel comet, so they would surely continue their fierce attack on earth, assuming it was their base. ¡°we still have about ten sets of laser defense systems. when we¡¯ve nearly exhausted them, we can retreat¡­¡± colonel chu quickly presented a new battle plan, ¡°during the retreat, we can dispatch small fleets to cover our retreat and harass the enemy, which will also delay them for some time¡­¡± from the wormhole to earth, even with their ships, it would take about 25 days of flight. with the harassment tactic, they could delay it to about 50 days. once both sides are stable, they could engage in another war like the one with moro¡¯s fleet, which would further delay the enemy. ¡°alright, you keep an eye on this, i¡¯ll be back¡­¡± seeing that the production line for the light needle was almost complete, zhao yu was a bit impatient. he gave a few simple instructions and hurried away. back at his place, the light needle production line was just finished, and related information about the light needle appeared on the system interface. zhao yu read it carefully and basically understood it. the one-thousand-kilometer production line was mostly for producing ¡®light needles,¡¯ with a smaller part for making light needle launchers. the light needle, which seemed just like a needle and weighed less than a gram, was truly forged a thousand times over to be able to accelerate to near light speed while still maintaining its shape. the light needle weapon can be placed in two ways. one is ground-based, placed on the ground, but it¡¯s not very flexible due to its fixed location. the other way is to place it on a spaceship, but the spaceship needs to be at least 100 kilometers long. this was the minimum distance required to accelerate the ¡®light needle.¡¯ this meant that none of the active ships could mount a light needle. zhao yu recorded another video, telling uncle da about the installation of the light needle, and asked if he could modify the ships. half a day later, uncle da¡¯s message came. ¡°commander, i can modify the existing production line to produce a ¡®stick-type¡¯ warship that is a hundred kilometers long. this warship can only mount the ¡®light needle¡¯ weapon. it won¡¯t affect the speed, but it¡¯s not very agile in turning, it needs to slow down to change direction¡­¡± zhao yu sighed with relief at the message and replied, ¡°then modify it to make this ¡®stick-type¡¯ ship, other issues are not a problem¡­¡± indeed, without other attack and defense methods, they could simply escort this ¡®stick-type* warship with other warships. after another half day of communication, zhao yu also got the production time and quantity required for the ¡®stick-type¡¯ warship that could carry the light needle.. Chapter 175 - Chapter 175: Shocking Level chapter 175: shocking level-3 civilization appears!_2 translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation according to uncle da, it was easy to build the ¡®stick-shaped¡¯ battleships. the main issue was with the ¡®light needle¡¯ production line. despite running non-stop every day, it could only produce 100 ¡®light needles¡¯. as for equipping the ¡®stick-shaped¡¯ battleships with ¡®light needle¡¯ launchers, that was not a hard task to solve. basically, ten ¡®stick-shaped¡¯ battleships could be manufactured per day. one hundred ¡®light needles¡¯ a day was quite a significant number. zhao yu was very satisfied. he asked uncle da to prioritize the production of ¡®light needles¡¯ and the modification of ¡®stick-shaped¡¯ battleships so they could be equipped as soon as possible. three days later. ¡°commander, we¡¯ve lost ten of our laser defense systems. we can arrange for a retreat now!¡± colonel chu, looking tired but with a sparkle in his eyes reported. he had personally commanded the battle against the aliens over the past three days. it had been an invaluable experience for him, and he had gained a lot of cosmic combat experience. ¡°then let¡¯s retreat!¡± zhao yu nodded, then said, ¡°the ¡®light needle¡¯ weapon has been loaded onto the ruyi battleship which is on its way. we should meet them on our return journey. arrange for a fleet to escort it¡­¡± the ¡®stick-shaped¡¯ battleship, being new and only able to carry the ¡®light needle¡¯ weapon, was named ruyi by zhao yu. the inspiration came from sun wukong¡¯s magical staff in the classic novel journey to the west. ¡°no problem, i have designed two escort plans for the ruyi battleship¡­¡± colonel chu also seemed excited. after all, this was a weapon that only a level 3 civilization could have, and it was about to join their formation. ¡°captain, good news, the indigenous people have started a large-scale retreat!¡± luka, aboard the command ship, rushed in with the joyful news. kote pushed away the woman next to him, quickly dressed, and stepped out to ask for details. ¡°captain, just now, we destroyed their tenth laser defense system. many ships in their rear base started to retreat. it looks like they are going back to earth¡­¡± the information leaked by moro naturally reached the front line. kote and his men not only learned that this solar system was called the solar system but also that the natives of their system mainly lived on the third planet known as earth. ¡°excellent, send the order, follow them, i want them all wiped out!¡± kote laughed, indulging in the joy of victory. after waiting for a while, kote noticed luka hadn¡¯t responded. turning his head, he found luca entranced, looking at the woman in his room. kote looked back just in time to see the woman posturing flirtatiously. she looked at luca with a disdainful gaze. kote quickly composed himself, lightly patted luka¡¯s shoulder, and smiled. ¡°luka, you¡¯ve done well recently, always watching the front line. you must be tired. i¡¯ll reward you with a day off in my room¡­¡± ¡°what? this!!!¡± luka was stunned. what was happening? ¡°captain, i¡¯m not tired. it¡¯s an honor for me to share your burdens¡­¡± ¡°this is an order!¡± kote forcefully put on a serious face. luka swallowed hard, glancing at the woman in the room. his throat moved involuntarily. ¡°captain, i¡­¡± this was his first encounter with such a situation, and he was somewhat at a loss. ¡°just go!¡± kote grabbed luca, pushed him into the room, and closed the door with a hearty laugh. then he headed towards the command center. in a deserted part of his route, he suddenly stopped and turned towards the guards following him like invisible men. ¡°you know what to do, right?!¡± the two guards exchanged glances, unsure. ¡°you mean?¡± ¡°luka has a childhood sweetheart who is also on board. she¡¯s somewhat attractive. find a chance to catch them in the act¡­¡± ¡°yes¡­¡± the guards responded, clearly unfazed, though a bit hesitant. ¡°that childhood sweetheart has some influence back home. that¡¯s how she has been secretly supporting luka¡­¡± ¡°heh, does her influence surpass mine?!¡± kote sneered. if it wasn¡¯t for the need to save face, even if he took her by force, no one would dare say anything. ¡°besides, love is mutual consent. if he can¡¯t control himself, can he blame others?!¡± the guards had no words, and just nodded in agreement. twenty days later. ¡°legion commander, these people from the guidance group, they are not giving you any respect¡­¡± the deputy commander was somewhat irritated. dugo, as the legion commander, was treating these people from the guidance group with great hospitality, but his goodwill was met with cold shoulders. they were all quite arrogant. they dared not disrespect dugo, but for him, dugo¡¯s trusted deputy, they would summon him at will and dismiss him just as quickly. ¡°these people have more powerful backgrounds than the next. just bear with it¡­¡± dugo also felt helpless. dealing with a single person from the guidance group was manageable, he wasn¡¯t afraid, but altogether, they had enough power to wipe out the du family, and he dared not be presumptuous. luckily, these people had their own internal disputes, which allowed him to get by these days relatively unscathed, except for his deputy commander. ¡°are you feeling better?¡± dugo asked with concern. touched on the sore spot, the deputy commander said indignantly, ¡°commander, they aren¡¯t disrespecting me, they¡¯re disrespecting you!¡± a twitch formed at the corner of dugo¡¯s mouth. if he didn¡¯t know that his deputy was just like this, he would have scolded him thoroughly. he patted his deputy on the shoulder, and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, you are my man. 1 remember everything they do to you¡­¡± ¡°but for now, we have bigger issues to tackle. if 1 can successfully conquer these civilizations, 1 will surely stand at the top. at that time, you can deal with these arrogant youngsters¡­¡± the deputy commander was overjoyed and quickly asked, ¡°so what¡¯s our plan?¡± dugo nodded, ¡°originally, 1 wanted to try harder, but now it seems they won¡¯t let me take all the credit¡­¡± ¡°quietly inform gou lie that he can start now, this time he doesn¡¯t need to go to proxima, go directly to the solar system¡­¡± ¡°after entering, show off the warships that are larger than 50 kilometers, to let the civilizations of proxima know that they are a level 3 civilization¡­¡± ¡°also, ask them not to completely wipe out the invading civilization in the solar system, but leave some to retreat. this will allow us to follow them back to their home star system¡­¡± ¡°as for the native civilization, destroy it completely, once and for all¡­¡± the deputy commander was excited, ¡°legion commander, this way, the remaining five civilizations in proxima are probably going to flee back to their home stars in panic¡­¡± ¡°no, there are six!¡± dugo smiled, ¡°you forgot about the civilization that the moro fleet belongs to?¡± the deputy commander smacked his head, ¡°look at my memory, they are still here¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s a pity that the destruction of the solar system civilization by gou lie can¡¯t be attributed to you, otherwise you would be a great man who destroyed eight civilizations¡­¡± ¡°destroying seven civilizations is also quite an achievement, enough to be remembered in history¡­¡± dugo laughed, urging, ¡°come on, stop wasting time, act quickly. in a few days, the orders from the alliance headquarters will probably arrive¡­¡± ¡°finally, it¡¯s about to end¡­¡± ¡°yeah, this native civilization is just mediocre¡­¡± ¡°judging by their retreat, they¡¯re almost running back to the earth¡­¡± ¡°according to the intelligence from the moro fleet, there are several layers of laser defense systems outside the earth¡­¡± ¡°all these are nothing, they have also destroyed a considerable number of laser defense systems during this time¡­¡± outside proxima, the representatives of the five level 2 civilizations were all talking. having watched the battles for over twenty days, they were itching to join. but at this moment, everyone¡¯s attention was on kote. everyone was waiting for kote to destroy the earth, then follow kote back to their home star system, trying to catch the mantis off guard. just on this day, the fleets of the five civilizations suddenly detected an oddity through the gravitational wave detector. ¡°why did a super-large warship suddenly appear near the wormhole in the solar system?!¡± ¡°that¡¯s not right, there isn¡¯t such a big warship near the proxima wormhole¡­¡± ¡°the warships in the solar system that belong to that hunting fleet have all gone to pursue?!¡± as everyone was puzzled, the giant warship that suddenly appeared in the solar system exhibited a speed far beyond what a level 2 civilization could possess. at this moment, everyone was shocked. ¡°this speed?!¡± ¡°level 3 civilization!¡± Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: Destroying the Fleet of a Level chapter 176: destroying the fleet of a level-3 civilization!! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°three-level civilization has emerged. how can that be possible?!¡± the members of the six civilization¡¯s fleet present were all astounded. according to expert analysis, this star domain could not possibly give birth to a three-level civilization. this was limited by the cosmic resources. it was said that the closer to the milky way, the richer the resources and the more perfect the cosmic laws. their star domain was in the third spiral arm, reaching level two was already its limit. ¡°unless this three-level civilization is not from our star domain, they may have come from the second or first spiral arm¡­¡± people were shocked, all eyes were cast into the solar system, observing every move of the spaceship belonging to the three-level civilization. ¡°why?!¡± outside the room, a woman stood, mumbling to herself. she could occasionally hear the sound of a man and a woman coming from inside. she didn¡¯t recognize the woman, but she was very familiar with the man¡¯s voice. just as she was about to burst in and ask luka why he betrayed her, a man hurried over. ¡°captain!¡± the woman was surprised and quickly saluted. kote nodded, there was urgency in his eyebrows, ¡°what are you doing at my room¡¯s door?¡± ¡°this is your room?¡± the woman couldn¡¯t quite believe it. luka was so bold?! ¡°yes, what¡¯s that sound inside?!¡± kote asked, pretending not to know, ¡°is my wife at home? are you her friend?¡± the woman fell silent. if this news got out, her family would be ashamed. after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she led kote into the room next door. ¡°i¡¯m luka¡¯s wife, and he¡¯s in your room right now¡­¡± ¡°what?!¡± kote was shocked, and the next second he showed an angry face, raising his fist to go out and fight. but the woman stopped him. ¡°luka sleeps with your wife, you sleep with his wife, that makes it even¡­¡± ¡°huh?¡± kote was stunned. he didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly, he didn¡¯t need to resort to any other means. he didn¡¯t think about anything else, grabbed the woman in front of him, threw her on the bed, hurriedly unbuckled his belt, just about to take action, the guard outside suddenly knocked on the door in a hurry. ¡°captain, there¡¯s a big problem¡­¡± ¡°damn!¡± kote cursed under his breath and yelled back, ¡°can¡¯t you see i¡¯m busy here? whatever it is, tell me later!¡± the guard was instantly silenced, pacing anxiously on the side, but did not disturb again. soon, the symphony began inside. in the room next door, luka was pushing a cart when he suddenly heard a familiar voice that sounded like his wife¡¯s. he shook his head quickly, ¡°damn, i love my wife too much. i¡¯m even hearing things¡­¡± 33 seconds later. kote walked out with energy, looking at the guard and asking, ¡°what¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°captain, a fleet that seems like a three-level civilization has appeared inside the solar system and is moving towards us¡­¡± ¡°what?!¡± kote was shocked and yelled angrily, ¡°why didn¡¯t you say this earlier?!¡± the guard was helpless. if he had interrupted kote¡¯s ¡®important business¡¯, he might not live until tomorrow. at this moment, the noise in the room next door hadn¡¯t stopped. kote suddenly felt angry. ¡°drag luka out. what¡¯s he doing at this time¡­¡± after speaking, he hurried towards the control room. as soon as he arrived, a bunch of people rushed up, all talking about the situation. kote quickly understood the situation. not long ago, five spaceships had crossed through the wormhole in the solar system. each one moved much faster than them, clearly not something a two-level civilization could achieve. what was scarier was that these ships were flying towards them at high speed. they were expected to catch up in a day. ¡°captain, let¡¯s run. this is a fleet from a three-level civilization¡­¡± ¡°yes, according to the manual, we can escape in this situation¡­¡± as a captain, kote was clear about the gap between the second and third-level civilizations. they couldn¡¯t fight them. even if they had thousands of warships and the enemy only had five, it was still an uneven fight. this was similar to them having only thousands of warships, yet being able to chase after the millions of warships of the civilization within the solar system. this was just the gap between two second-level civilizations. kote took a deep breath. at this point, he couldn¡¯t destroy the local civilization in the solar system. he said, ¡°let¡¯s run¡­tell everyone to scatter. whoever can escape should meet at jiaodu star system¡­¡± soon, thousands of warships each chose a route to avoid the five enemy ships and fled towards the wormhole in the solar system. ¡°they didn¡¯t change their course!¡± kote was somewhat surprised. the five warships were still maintaining their original trajectory, flying towards the blue star, and did not send troops to intercept them. ¡°that¡¯s great, they must look down on us¡­¡± ¡°we¡¯re really lucky¡­¡± everyone cheered. however, two hours later, about half of the fleeing warships suddenly exploded without warning. ¡°what¡¯s going on?!¡± kote was stunned, sitting in the command ship, almost unable to believe what he saw. ¡°did we get attacked?!¡± ¡°there¡¯s no detection of any attack?!!¡± the remaining few thousand ships were stunned. they were terrified and sent messages to the command ship asking what was happening. ¡°how should 1 know what¡¯s going on?!¡± Chapter 177 - Chapter 177: Destroying the Fleet of a Level chapter 177: destroying the fleet of a level-3 civilization!! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°those five battleships must be responsible, they are a level 3 civilization¡­¡± right now, kote is very frightened. how did this silent attack come and destroy those five thousand battleships? in the remaining time, the remaining five thousand battleships turn up their energy shields to the maximum. but what¡¯s scarier is, it doesn¡¯t seem to help. on the star map, one battleship after another is destroyed without warning. it¡¯s as if there is an invisible ghost in the dark universe, silently taking them away. finally, someone couldn¡¯t stand it and launched an attack on the five battleships of the level 3 civilization. but the result was, the enemy was unscathed, and the battleships that attacked were all destroyed without exception. ¡°captain, besides the first wave, the enemy¡¯s attack frequency is not high, we seem to have a chance to escape¡­¡± on the command ship, the think tank members are desperate, presenting their analysis results. kote starts praying, hoping the ghost-like attack won¡¯t target them. ¡°commander, there is a spaceship from a level 3 civilization!¡± ¡°what?!¡± zhao yu looks at the gravity wave detector, very surprised, he didn¡¯t expect the enemy to send battleships so soon. colonel chu, however, looks serious, ¡°there are no spaceships passing by the wormhole near the neighboring star¡­¡± ¡°this means that these five battleships came from somewhere else¡­¡± somewhere else? zhao yu was startled, quickly checking the reputation system, but didn¡¯t find a new progress bar. this means that only those 22 civilizations know about their earth civilization. could it be that the civilization of the newly arrived five spaceships doesn¡¯t know their situation?! that¡¯s impossible! as soon as they appeared in the solar system, they headed straight for earth, obviously knowing their situation. unable to understand for the time being, zhao yu didn¡¯t bother thinking about it, and directly asked: ¡°what should we do now?!¡± ¡°the enemy is a level 3 civilization, they most likely have light needle weapons¡­¡± colonel chu said seriously: ¡°if they fire a light needle at our earth, we won¡¯t be able to detect it. the only way is to use the kinetic cannon for indiscriminate firing, to detonate any possible light needle from the enemy in advance¡­¡± ¡°can the kinetic cannon work?!¡± zhao yu is a bit anxious. this weapon was available when the base was only at level 1, can it resist an attack from a level 3 civilization? ¡°yes, it can!¡± ¡°our kinetic cannon has small bullets. we have stored quite a lot to fight against the moro fleet. we can achieve complete coverage¡­¡± after all, earth is not big, we only need to fire the ammunition of the kinetic cannon into the orbit where the light needle might pass. seeing zhao yu¡¯s worry, colonel chu comforts him: ¡°here we are in the real universe. although there are technology levels 1, 2, and 3, it¡¯s not like in fantasy novels where a high level completely crushes the low level and doesn¡¯t give them a chance to fight back¡­¡± ¡°even technological weapons have to follow universal rules. we know the strengths and weaknesses of the light needle. if we know in advance, using the kinetic cannon can totally intercept it¡­¡± after hearing this, zhao yu calms down a bit, ¡°alright, you handle it then¡­¡± ¡°commander, if we only defend and not counterattack, we can¡¯t beat them¡­¡± colonel chu didn¡¯t rush to leave, he continued: ¡°the enemy is unlikely to detect the bullets from the kinetic cannon at super long distances¡­¡± ¡°but if we let them get a bit closer and they see us firing the kinetic cannon, they will definitely realize we know about the light needle¡­¡± ¡°then it will be difficult to damage them¡­¡± ¡°now, the only way to win is to use the light needle to attack them while they don¡¯t know that we have a light needle and know its strengths and weaknesses¡­¡± colonel chu pointed to the star map and said, ¡°i just looked at the star map, the ten thousand battleships of the other level 2 civilization have been scattered and are escaping towards the wormhole¡­¡± ¡°and those five level 3 civilization battleships didn¡¯t move, maybe they really don¡¯t want to intervene, but i guess they have already launched the light needle¡­¡± ¡°from this point of view, their attitude towards level 2 civilization is disdain¡­¡± ¡°now they are on a straight trajectory towards earth¡­¡± ¡°my idea is to calculate their trajectory now and then launch the light needle to destroy them!¡± zhao yu hesitates a bit, as they still don¡¯t fully understand the enemy¡¯s situation. if the enemy has other intentions, their attack will leave no room for reconciliation. but now, the enemy is obviously heading for earth, if they do nothing, they will miss the best time to attack. after hesitating for a moment, zhao yu grits his teeth and nods, ¡°then let¡¯s attack!¡± soon, the twenty-five operational ruyi battleships, after calculation, fired the light needle on the must-pass route of the five battleships of the level 3 civilization. to ensure a hit, the twenty-five battleships launched half of their stored light needles, over a thousand of them. at this moment, the distance between the two sides is 8 billion kilometers. according to calculations, the light needle will hit the enemy¡¯s five battleships 6.9 billion kilometers away from earth. ¡°hope there won¡¯t be any surprises¡­¡± in the following time, zhao yu never left the command room, constantly watching the enemy¡¯s battleships.. Chapter 178 - Chapter 178: Destroying the Fleet of a Level chapter 178: destroying the fleet of a level-3 civilization!_3 translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation he feared that if the enemy changed their trajectory, their attack would fail. meanwhile, at colonel chu¡¯s suggestion, they would reposition all spaceships six hours later. this time was just when the enemy would arrive in the solar system and launch light needles at light speed to reach their location. this was a prediction of a possible enemy attack. even if the prediction was wrong, they could just change their position. two hours later. ¡°commander, another fleet of level 2 civilization, five thousand battleships just blew up¡­¡± colonel chu spoke with some joy: ¡°looking at the situation, these battleships seem to have been hit by light needles¡­¡± zhao yu breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. he was afraid that the enemy possessed weapons only level 3 civilizations could have. fortunately, the weapon the enemy currently released was still the light needle they were familiar with. ¡°not good, that fleet of level 2 civilization has begun to attack. will this change the trajectory of those five battleships?!¡± just as they were worried, the five battleships belonging to the level 3 civilization on the star map still remained the same, showing no intention of changing their course. moreover, not long after, those battleships of the attacking level 2 civilization were all destroyed. ¡°they have stopped firing¡­¡± zhao yu breathed a sigh of relief. as long as those five battleships didn¡¯t change their trajectory, they would be destroyed in at most four hours. ¡°alert, alert, unknown level 3 civilization detected, all personnel return to their posts quickly¡­¡± the great whale legion, with a million warships, sounded the alarm at this moment. the members of the guidance group, who were originally competing for power and profits, all became nervous and rushed to the command ship to inquire about the situation. ¡°where did this level 3 civilization come from?!¡± ¡°how could there be another level 3 civilization here?!¡± dugo shook his head: ¡°1 don¡¯t know, according to the super-gravitational wave detector, they came into the solar system from another entrance 300 light-years away¡­¡± ¡°they must have been attracted by the explosion of the two stars¡­¡± ¡°what?!¡± ¡°is our current position safe?!¡± a member of the guidance group was startled. ¡°it¡¯s safe. as early as a year ago, we had scanned all suspicious objects in this galaxy and confirmed that there were no traces of other high-level civilizations¡­¡± dugo paused for a moment, realizing he had been in this unfamiliar galaxy for a year without knowing it. most of the time, they were hidden, recording the newly arrived level 2 civilization. ¡°indeed, it¡¯s a level 3 civilization. five thousand warships of the level 2 civilization that attacked the natives were destroyed¡­¡± ¡°looking at the attack method, it seems they used light needles¡­¡± ¡°what should we do, should we send troops in?¡± ¡°we can¡¯t go in, what if it¡¯s a trap?!¡± ¡°right, we should just watch for now¡­¡± ¡°you guys keep an eye on this, i¡¯m going to report to the headquarters¡­¡± ¡°i need to inform my family as well¡­¡± over a dozen members of the guidance group hurried in and out. ¡°by the way, don¡¯t we have a troop at the other wormhole exit in the solar system? let them check the situation!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll contact them right away¡­¡± after some scrambling, all the higher-ups regrouped in the command room. ¡°how did it go, what did the headquarters say?!¡± dugo pretended to stare at the screen, taking the opportunity to ask. however, someone looked at dugo with a strange expression: ¡°dugo, are you sure you have nothing to do with these five warships?!¡± just at this moment, on the star map, the five battleships belonging to the level 3 civilization suddenly exploded. the whole room was shocked. ¡°what¡¯s going on?!¡± Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: The Six Great Civilizations Joined Forces to Attack the Solar Systeml i chapter 179: the six great civilizations joined forces to attack the solar systeml i translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡± how is this possible?!¡± ¡± where did they go?!¡± ¡°they were destroyed!¡± ¡°who did it?!¡± ¡°how would i know?!¡± on the neighboring planet, the five civilizations were all shocked about the outcome. however, the detector clearly showed that the five level-3 spaceships had indeed been destroyed. ¡°could it be the work of the level-2 civilization?!¡± ¡°impossible, they are still escaping towards the wormhole!¡± kote¡¯s fleet was extremely weak, and they had long stopped their counterattack. no one believe it was them. ¡°what about the native civilization?!¡± ¡°this native civilization could not even repel the level-2 civilization, let alone the level 3¡­¡± people were confused as there are only three civilizations reveal in the solar system. the native civilization, kote¡¯s fleet, and the last was the level-3 civilization. could there be a fourth civilization?! however, the gravitational wave detector could even detect a level-3 civilization spaceships. no one could have escaped from their detector . unless it encountered a type 4 civilization. ¡°could it be that this indigenous civilization is a disguised type 3 civilization, and that they destroyed the five battleships?!¡± ¡°this¡­¡± everyone was remaining silent in disbelief, but this possibility couldn¡¯t be ruled out. ¡°recently, there are quite a number of spaceships exceeded 100 kilometers in length. they must be designed for some special purpose¡­¡± the ruyi warship could not escape the gravitational wave detector due to its massive size. naturally, all the five civilizations started to suspect native civilization. ¡°those five warships were destroyed¡­¡± ¡°by analysis the situation , it seems to have been hit by a light needle!¡± ¡°who did this?!¡± ¡°no idea.¡± dugo was shocked, it was not part of his plan for those five battleships to perish in the solar system. this stated that an uncontrollable factor has interrupted his original plan. with the doubt of third level 3 civilization arrived within the solar system, all the members of committee were astounded. this was truly frightening! for a moment, all kinds of guesses spread among the committee. dugo was also at a loss. he could only send the news back to the headquarters and wait for a decision. of course, he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to reveal his the backscene player. he only mentioned as two unfamiliar civilizations equipped with same military force level. ¡± shall we retrieve now?!¡± ¡°if this is a set up and we might we lure the enemy to the mother planet?!¡± ¡°uh¡­¡± all five civilizations at proxima centauri now were regretting about their decision. if they knew the level-three civilization was confronting here, they would have never come. now, they could neither retreat nor join the battlefield. they wanted to escape but worrying their action might lead their enemy back to their homeland. they could only continue hiding inside proxima centauri, hoping the situation gets better later. within the solar system. ¡°what should we do now?¡± zhao yu felt headache for the sudden appearance of level-three civilization warship disrupted their plan. however, if they did not destroy those five battleships, the earth would be destroyed. without much choices, they have to reveal their hidden weapon. ¡°commander, rest assured!¡± colonel chu explained with a calm tone, ¡°we¡¯re clearly a civilization that has just entered level-2, yet we possessed a level-3 civilization¡¯s weapon¡­¡± ¡°the ones who should be worried and confused now should be the level-three civilizations at proxima centauri?!¡± ¡°so, before they figure out our true capabilities, they are likely not to act¡­¡± ¡°during this time, we just need to methodically destroy the enemy warships, and reestablish our defenses near the wormhole¡­¡± while everyone was busy carrying out their discussion, kote¡¯s fleet finally reached the wormhole. after a quick check, they found that out of the tens of thousands of warships that followed, only 500 remained. the rest were still left behind. ¡°it¡¯s too terrifying.¡± ¡°captain, should we wait for them?¡± ¡°activate the wormhole immediately and retreat now!!!¡± kote dared not stay any longer. the five civilizations at proxima centauri were limited by distance and couldn¡¯t see the specific situation inside the solar system. but they saw everything. after those five spaceships were destroyed, they still had nearly 5000 spaceships left. but they were also being destroyed one after another on their way to the wormhole. the phenomena was similar as those five spaceship was attacking them. unlike them, none of the native civilization¡¯s spaceships were destroyed. with that, if he still didn¡¯t understand what was happening, he would be a fool. ¡°damn, the native civilization in this solar system is a trap set by a big civilization¡­¡± ¡°they were planning to hunt down other level-three civilizations., not us..¡± ¡°luckily, they seem to be focusing on the newly emerged level-three civilization, giving us a chance to escape¡­¡± only when the command ship entered the wormhole did kote finally breathe a sigh of relief. inside the wormhole, it was absolutely safe. ¡°this native civilization actually has the light needle technology¡­¡± ¡°but when they were fighting with the other civilization beforehand, they didn¡¯t show it Chapter 180 - Chapter 180: The Six Great Civilizations Joined Forces to chapter 180: the six great civilizations joined forces to attack the solar system!_2 translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°don¡¯t you understand? they are just pretending as a level two civilization¡­¡± ¡°this is clearly a trap¡­¡± while the other level-two civilization can¡¯t see the situation within the solar system, the great whale legion¡¯s super-gravitational wave detectors can clearly see the status of every battleship within the solar system. they¡¯ve noticed the continuous destruction of kote¡¯s fleet. right after the destruction of the level-3 civilization battleships, the only one who were facing the kote¡¯s fleet was the native civilizations of the solar system. as for whether there might be a level-four civilization hiding, this has been flatly denied. if there truly were a level-four civilization, they wouldn¡¯t be able to watch the show peacefully. ¡± commander dugo, the headquarters has issued us an order. you will continue to command the legion and adapt to circumstances in the proxima star system. you¡¯re not allowed to return to the home star system without orders¡­¡± duge nodded, he knew the bad things would inevitably fall to him. he then asked, ¡°what about the instructors?¡± ¡°headquarters has rejected the instructors¡¯ request to return to the homeland¡­¡± ¡°ha!¡± duge sneered. he found the scared expressions of these privileged second-generation characters amusing. ¡°they¡¯re a bunch of wastes. they jump at every opportunity and retreat at every danger¡­¡± ¡°now it seems, they¡¯re nothing more than pitiful pawns¡­¡± large families are ruthless, which is not news to him. they wouldn¡¯t risk their homeland for some privileged individuals. that night, some resigned instructors came to duge, promising to fully support his work. they just hoped he could safely take them home. but there were some who were not wise enough, still frantically sending messages to headquarters, using their connections and demanding to go home. a month later. ¡°is there any movement within the solar system?¡± ¡°none!¡± ¡°besides re-establishing their battle line near the wormhole, no other action have taken¡­¡± dugo¡¯s brows furrowed. for the past month, he hadn¡¯t dared to act rashly and had been staying in the proxima star system observing the solar system. he was trying to speculate what this level-three civilization wanted to do. at this moment, his adjutant ran over. ¡°commander, there¡¯s a message from headquarters¡­¡± ¡°speak!¡± ¡°headquarters said that the pressing matter at hand is to focus on the level-three civilization. the level-two civilizations can be used as pawns if necessary¡­¡± dugo could understand this. the reason they destroy lower-level civilizations is because they fear that one day these civilizations might surpass them and pose a threat. this is to prevent possible future threats, so it¡¯s not an urgent matter now. but an unknown level-three civilization is undoubtedly a present threat to them. he must figure out the situation within the solar system. ¡°one thing that¡¯s certain is that the solar system is definitely not their home star system¡­¡± ¡°according to the think tank at headquarters, based on the current intelligence analysis, there are two civilizations within the solar system¡­¡± ¡°one is the real indigenous civilization, namely the so-called earth civilization, with a real civilization level of about 0.75¡­¡± ¡°the other is a level-three civilization. after discovering the earth civilization, they didn¡¯t destroy them, but instead hid their fleet here¡­¡± ¡°they intentionally let the moro fleet destroy two planets to attract other civilizations, so as to gather information about them¡­¡± dugo nodded slightly. this was more or less what he had thought. a place like the solar system couldn¡¯t possibly give birth to a level-three civilization, not even a level-two civilization is likely. so, behind the indigenous civilization of the solar system, there must be another higher-level civilizations. what they need to deal with is that civilization hiding behind the scenes. ¡°we can¡¯t drag this longer!¡± it had been a whole month, and the other party had not made any moves. there was no point in hiding. dugo decided to take the initiative. sooner or later , they have to expose themselves. there was no need to stay hidden among the other level-2 civilizations anymore. on the same day, dugo sent out an army to drive out the other five hidden civilizations. as for kote¡¯s 500 battleships, they left the proxima centauri as soon as they escaped the solar system. right now, the dugo¡¯s troop were following them. in some time, they would find their home planet. ¡°damn it, when did this level-3 civilization get here?!¡± the fire fury civilization was quite furious about it. they thought they got here first, as they were the closest to the solar system. they ended up not being the first one to arrive here. the five level-2 civilizations that were chased out obediently admitted defeat after their initial probing and their warships were easily destroyed. of course, this was also related to dugo sending a message saying that he would not wipe them out. soon, the fleet leaders of the five level-2 civilizations finally met under dugo¡¯s arrangements. the meeting place was naturally held on dugo command fleet. the five leaders were all different, but they all had bright eyes, which is a common trait for living beings. soon, under the lead of a few mermaid guards, the five of them arrived at a meeting room. dugo, who appearance like an octopus, was leading the meeting. ¡°welcome, everyone!¡± dugo said with a smile. the five leaders were confused, not knowing what dugo said. soon, someone used the translation system that was created using the formulas and algorithms inherent in the universe to translate dugo¡¯s words. ¡°#£¤%#£¤¡± ¡°isds£¤@!*#¡± the five of them naturally replied in their own language. dugo also had five translators. after tapping into the devices, the conversation began in a formal way. in this setting, nobody would dare to provoke someone from a higher civilization level, especially when the other party holds the right to eliminate them yet. seeing this, dugo nodded happily and continued, ¡°we are gathering here for a reason¡­¡± ¡± the civilization in the solar system is very evil. it destroyed nearly 10,000 warships from another civilization¡­¡± ¡± therefore, we hope to form an alliance to punish the solar system native civilization together¡­¡± at this point, he paused and raised his hand for the interpreter to explain. soon, the five of them heard the meaning of dugo¡¯s words. they looked at each other in confusion. however, some of them guessed quickly. they might be used as bait in the fight between the two level-three battle. but even if he knew, what could he do? under such circumstances, they had no choice but to agree. moreover, it seemed like the other side didn¡¯t fully want to destroy their homeland. this meant they still had a chance to escape. if they could stay alive, nobody wanted to die. soon, the alliance formed by the six civilizations to conquer the solar system was formed. the great whale legion had a million warships, and the other five had between 10,000 to 100,000 warships. dugo¡¯s legion would handle the level-three civilization, and the five civilization will handle the native civilization. even though he said this, he didn¡¯t send out any warships to go into the wormhole first. the five civilization had no choice. they each sent out some of their warships to invade the solar system. there were also quite a number of vanguards. the five civilizations each sent 10,000 warships, which added up to 50,000 warships. this was five times larger than kote¡¯s fleet before. after a first try, the attack group quickly broke through the wormhole defense and set up a temporary defense line near the solar system¡¯s wormhole. with kote¡¯s example in mind, the attack group only cautiously attacked zhao yu¡¯s warships back and forth. zhao yu¡¯s group also saw everything happening in the proxima centauri system. ¡°the modou of level three has forced these five level -two civilization to attack the solar system. how do we handle this?¡± zhao yu had been having a lot of meetings lately. every time something happened in the proxima centauri system, he had to gather experts to discuss the situation. colonel chu, a top officer, smiled and said, ¡°boss, this is a good thing. it shows the modou civilization doesn¡¯t want to fight us directly¡­¡± ¡°they seem to want to use these level-two civilization to figure out our strength¡­¡± ¡°this means we won¡¯t have to fight the modou until these level-two civilization are all gone¡­¡± ¡°so, when we fight these level-two civilization , we don¡¯t need to use the light needle weapon. we can fight with our plan before¡­.¡± Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: Entering the Quantum Microworld!_i chapter 181: entering the quantum microworld!_i translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation outside the solar system¡¯s wormhole, there were five groups of warships. each group had ten thousand warships. the hundreds of thousands of battleships formed a huge encirclement two million kilometers away from the enemy. although both sides were firing at each other fiercely, there were no casualties. consider the distance and insufficient fire power due to their technology , it was more like displaying a firework show than a battlefield. it seems like both were in agreement. in fact, that was the truth. zhao yu planned to stall for more time, hoping for the emergence of new advanced weapons from the reputation system. as for the alliance, they knew about the existence of a level-three civilization fighting against the great whale legion. therefore, they did not dare to be too presumptuous, but they must act according the will of the great whale legion. a battle with zero casualties like a movie amazingly put up for half a month. the leaders representing modou from command center in proxima centauri finally were sent out to supervise the battle, with an order to quit the child play and begin to launch their full force attack. ¡± what should we do if we are stuck between two level-3 civilizations?!¡± ¡°beat me¡­¡± ¡°the great whale legion is powerful enough to wipe us out. we can only follow their commands and fight with all our might¡­¡± ¡± we¡¯ll be a goner if we¡¯re to annoy the level-3 civilization hidden behind the solar system¡­¡± ¡± we have no choice. the good news is that for some unknown reason, the level-3 civilization in the solar system has not reveal their deadly weapon yet¡­¡± ¡°could we be mistaken? maybe there¡¯s no level-3 civilization in the solar system?¡± ¡°that¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°after the destruction of level-3 warships, kote¡¯s fleet was still under attack. on the other side, none of the warships of the native civilization got involved. do i need to explain more now!?¡± in general, a battle among them would be unavoidable. under the control of modou, it was a rare scene for all five civilization to team up. ¡°the great whale legion must have figure out our plan of slacking off, turned out they still need to sent their own people¡­¡± ¡± the solar system civilization is definitely fighting the whale army with some strategy, but we can¡¯t foresee it.¡± ¡°if we destroy too many of their warships, causing them to lose patience, we might be in danger¡­¡± ¡°my suggestion is that we should fight with all our strength with a trade loss ratio of 1:1¡­¡± ¡°that is, one of ours for one of their warships. only in this way, we might not endanger ourselves¡± ¡± the most important thing is to let the solar system civilization shift their focus. this way, when the two sides officially start a war, we will have a chance to escape¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s a good plan¡­¡± all five civilization agreed to stay low profile with a fair trade of sacrificing their warships with a ratio of 1:1, thus, a strange scene appeared. once a warship on zhao yu¡¯s side was destroyed, one of the five civilization warships will blindly collide with any incoming attack. ¡± commander, the people from the five great civilizations seem scared of us. every time they destroy one of our spaceships, they let one of theirs be destroyed too¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯ve never fought with such a high casualty ratio before¡­¡±colonel chu stared at the battlefield with a smile. when they fought the kote fleet before, they weren¡¯t scared of a level 3 civilization. there was no talk of fighting softly. therefore, zhao yu suffered tragedy losses of 1:1000 up to 1:2000. for zhao yu, they needed one to two thousand spaceships to destroy one enemy spaceship. ¡°i see it!¡± zhao yu could understand the situation from the constant system messages. [war king: destroy one enemy spaceship, gain technology point+1.] in just an hour, he got hundreds of messages. eventually, he asked the system to stop some of the notifications. then, he stored these messages to check when he had time. a month later. more than half of the front-line army¡¯s 50,000 spaceships were destroyed. when there were only about four to five thousand left, the alliance sent more troops. this time, apart from the commanders of the five civilizations¡¯ fleets who kept a small group with them for safety, all other spaceships were sent. the number reached 300,000. like the front-line, the extra troops also kept the losses the same on both sides. the great whale legion didn¡¯t say anything. they were happy as long as they saw the solar system people¡¯s spaceships being damaged. at the solar system conquest command. ¡°let us go back?¡± the leaders of the five civilizations¡¯ fleets were surprised and confused, looking at dugo. during this time, the war with the level 3 civilization allowed dugo to regain power. he made his arrogant team members behave themselves. dugo, sitting proudly, smiled, ¡°yes, you¡¯ve seen the war situation. the enemy is too strong. we can¡¯t defeat them with just us here¡­¡± ¡°so, i think you should go back to your civilizations, get more troops, then come back to help¡­¡± the five of them were shocked, looking at each other. they probably have figured out dugo¡¯s real plan. he wasn¡¯t really letting them go back to get more troops. he wanted to follow them and find out where the location of their homeland.. Chapter 182 - Chapter 182: Entering the Quantum Microworid!_2 chapter 182: entering the quantum microworid!_2 translator: draqon boat translation editor: draqon boat translation as for rhe lack of military strength faced by rhe five civilizations belongs to their own problem, as the battleships of the great whale legion have never been dispatched to the frontier they all stay on this side of the proxima system, setting up various types of defense lines. from the first day of alliance, dugo did nor hide it anymore. he spread our a million battleships to set up defenses throughout rhe entire proxima system to prevent rhe enemy from attacking their base. ¡°leader, if we were ro go back now, the situation of front line¡­¡± the commander of the fire fury civilization was hesitated leaving with only 500 battleships as guard. if he were to leave the rest 200,000 battleships and return alone, he feared he would be court-martialed and hanged for his action. ¡°don¡¯t worry about the front line, 1¡¯11 keep an eye on it. you can go back without any worry!¡± dugo spoke with smiling face. his original purpose was to let their more than 300,000 battleships serve as cannon fodder, naturally he would not let them off the hook. it took him two months, continually creating glimmers of hope for the commanders of the five civilizations to achieve this. this strategy was killing two birds with one stone. not only could he use the more than 300,000 battleships from the five civilizations as cannon fodder, but he could also let the people of the five civilizations lead them to their home. all five commanders from each civilization realized that they were not going to regain their control of those 300,000 battleships. under dugos arrangement for the past two months, all deployment orders must passed through the alliance. although their individual fleets were disobedient ar first. after the five of their commanders kept convincing them slowly changed their subordinates mindset. nowadays, without direct orders from the five of them, all their subordinates started to act accordingly to the alliance order. with the past practice, all subordinates of the alliance changed their habit and act with a mindset viewing alliance order as their commander1 s order. moreover, many of them believed it was better to stay alive than dead¡­ the commander of the fire fury civilization sighed for being overpowered by dugo as he held the right for their survival. now, a opportunity to escape from dugo and his fleet has appeared. the only thing they had to bet on was whether they could mislead the tracking team sent by dugo and return home safely. moreover, it might nor be dead penalty once he returned home safely. ¡± with the intel about the situation of solar system along with rhe life threated risk, all this information must be taken back¡­¡± the five of them hinted in their hearts and finally accepted dugo s offer to return home with an official reason on recruiting more soldiers to support the front line. ¡°excellent. in that case, you all should set off now¡­¡± dugo said. they had originally wanted to make some arrangements to retreat with their whole fleer, with hugo¡¯s order, it seemed that their plan has been exposed. forget it! the few of them gave up. as the saying goes, if a fellow cultivator dies, he won¡¯t die. the remaining 300,000 battleships were on their own luck! soon, under the escort and surveillance of the great whale legion, all commanders of the five civilizations along with small number of their fleets and returned home through wormholes. thousands of great whale army battleships were send after them through the wormhole not long after the their departure. a fight between the prey and predator began. ¡± commander, you are leaving now?!¡± colonel chu was a bit surprised by zhao yu sudden decision to return back to moon. zhao yu nodded as a sign of yes and mentioned about the conventional technology of pangu civilization on the particle black hole enigma can be improved¡­¡± with the loss ratio was 1:1 and the title of ¡± king of war ¡°, he had earned more than 70,000 technology points during their battle against the alliance. together with over 10,000 technology points saved up over the year, he was now able to raise three of their foundational technologies to 2.33 and unlock the particle black hole enigma. ¡°does that mean our ships will be able to traverse wormholes?!¡± colonel chu spoke with excitement. he couldn¡¯t help but feel envious seeing alien spaceships moving in and out of wo rm hole every time. ¡°exactly, our ships will also be able to traverse wormholes with this upgrade. as for the particle singularity collapse bomb, it will take some more time¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll leave behind several quantum realm communicators, so we can stay in touch in real-time¡­¡±zhao yu said. ¡°quantum realm communicators?!¡± colonel chu was a little curious. could it be some high-tech product?! indeed. zhao yu had initially planned to wait until he had higher reputation points to refresh more advanced weapons. when his available reputation reached three thousand and none of an advanced weapons available for him, he decided not to wait any longer. as most reputation progress bars currently were stagnating, and it seemed like they would not be able to continue growing in the short term. zhao yu thought about it and decided to exchange for the quantum interface. at this moment, his reputation was listed below. [reputation: 3800 (usable reputation: 3300) ] ¡± current available exchange rate: technology 1.¡± [quantum interface (level 3): using quantum technology to enter the microscopic world, achieve real-time information transmission across distance limitations. prestige needed for exchange: 1000] [current number of civilizations with reputation progress bar: 22] [modou civilization (level 3): 0.001%] [glenn civilization (level 2): 0.000001%] [fire fury civilization (level 2): 0.000001%] [-1 [mihui civilization (level 1): 33.2%] [sky bat civilization (level 10 ): 37-5%] the progress bar of the modou civilization had increased, but it was still far from reaching 1% of the activated nodes. the other level-2 civilizations had no progress ar all. all the reputation points came from level-1 civilizations. among the thirteen level-1 civilizations, five of them remained motionless as usual. it was obvious that the officials had not informed the people of the results of their observations. the remaining eight civilizations, after more than a year of fermentation, had almost reached their limits. they were generally stuck at the 30% to 40% range and did not progress for a long time. [do you wish to spend 1000 reputation points to exchange for the quantum interface? ] yes! zhao yu immediately exchanged for the quantum communication technology. thankfully, this technology¡¯s production line could be installed on the mot her ship. it was manufactured in just a few days. this was a technology that used quantum technology to allow consciousness to enter the microscopic world for message transmission. after the device was manufactured, zhao yu tried letting his consciousness enter the microscopic world once. he discovered that it was a very magical place, with plant-like algae growing everywhere. some plants were harmless, some had aggressive characteristics, but luckily, when zhao yu entered, although his consciousness was also human-shaped, it was protected by a special light shield. in the quantum microscopic world, he didn¡¯t need to walk, he could move instantly across boundless space just with a thought. while inside, zhao yu couldn¡¯t sense any passage of time or hunger, and the longer he stayed, the more blurry his memories became. later on, zhao yu forgot about his identity, he started to think he was part a the surrounding plants, his entire consciousness then changed from human-shaped to plant-shaped, and began to grow wildly. until he completely forgot everything, the protective light shield around him forcibly pulled him out of the quantum microscopic world. once he back to real world, it took sometime in gaining back his conscious. this experience, which was just a moment in reality, felt like a century had passed to zhao yu, but he could only remember fragments of what he experienced, and he had forgotten most of it. moreover, his entire being was immersed in a feeling as if he had lost something. it took him a full week to gradually come out of it. later on, zhao yu found out that going in rashly like he did was very dangerous, it was easy ro become immersed in it and be assimilated into one of the inhabitants of the quantum world. the quantum interface transmitted messages by using a certain device as an anchor point. upon entering the quantum world, you use your consciousness to move instantly through space, reaching another quantum interface anchor point to exchange information. and this information, while communicated within the quantum world, is in the form of consciousness. after leaving the quantum world and returning to reality, it needs to be translated in a special way, otherwise, even the person who entered wouldn¡¯t know what they had heard. after understanding how to use the quantum interface and ensuring that he could communicate with colonel chu, zhao yu set out on his return journey. under the escort of tens of thousands of warships, he flew towards the moon.. Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: Shocking, Level chapter 183: shocking, level-4 civilization appears! ! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu finally returned back to the moon after flying more than twenty days. during this time, he had been closely following up on the circumstances in the front line, with colonel chu through quantum technology. with both sides losing nearly fifty thousand battleships during his journey back to moon. the outcome could be stated as unchanged at all. as a result on the battlefield. zhao yu successfully collected up to one hundreds and thirty thousand technological points, he was close to exchange for the type iii particle black hole form. ¡°welcome back, commander!¡± as soon as he landed, uncle da was standing at the entrance of the base to greet him as usual. ¡°it¡¯s been over a year, and you look the same like the last time i saw you!¡± zhao yu said with a smile. uncle da, however, looked at zhao yu more carefully, ¡°commander, you have more grey hairs now¡­¡± ¡± really?¡± zhao yu replied with doubt. ¡°yes!¡± uncle da quickly brought a mirror over for zhao yu to have a look. following up, uncle da took out a photo that he had left in the moon base before he headed to the front line. ¡°commander, have a look of your appearance before you went into battle¡­¡± zhao yu immediately realized the difference after comparison. zhao yu looked bright and youthful, like a twenty-year-old young man, with lively eyes in the photograph. but in the mirror, his temples were graying. although there wasn¡¯t much change in his appearance, his eyes seemed dimmer, and he looked much more composed. the man in the mirror looked like a man in his thirties who had experienced a lot of years instead of a year. ¡°ya, i¡¯m getting older¡­¡± the pressure he had endured at the front line had been great, and his appearance had changed without him realizing. the medical checkup he did a few days ago showed that he was still healthy, but people will eventually age. even without any sickness or disaster, earthling could only live up to one hundred and twenty years old. after brief pleasantries, zhao yu hurried into the base control room. after more than a year, zhao yu finally felt he was back to where he belongs. though the system was always with him, the base was his core. if the base was destroyed, eventually would lose everything. fortunately, now at level 2, in addition to the moon base, there was also a sub-base on a mothership stationed at the bel comet. [base: level 2] [experience: 110800/300000] [technology points: 134231] he had not been back for more than a year, and the base was still level 2. thankfully, there were one hundred and thirty thousand technology points, enough to advance the technology level to the mid-to-late stage of level 2 zhao yu had already discussed with uncle da regarding the base¡¯s upgrade on his way back. upon entering the base control room, zhao yu immediately started upgrading. one by one, basic technologies were upgraded, and various science and weapon-related levels rapidly increased. 130,000 technology points were spent in an hour. [base: level 2] [experience: 240150/300000] [technology points: 4882] the seven basic sciences had also been greatly improved. [mathematics: 2.70] [logics: 2.70] [astronomy: 2.70] [planetology: 2.70] [physics: 2.70] [chemistry: 2.70] [life science: 2.50] all the six basic sciences had all increased to 2.70 apart from life science which only increased up to 2.5. he finally met the prerequisite for creating a type iii particle black hole. once the technology points were enough, it could be directly exchanged. ¡°only 60,000 more technology points to reach level 3¡­¡± with the title of ¡°king of war¡±, zhao yu was grateful with his choice which allowed him to accumulate so many technology points in such a short time. besides, the prestige system¡¯s function was beyond his imagination, allowing the exchange of high-tech regardless his base¡¯s level limit. the front line could maintain its current status only because of the light needle weapon he exchanged from the system. ¡± unfortunately, most of the progress bars of the 22 civilizations have stopped moving¡­¡± zhao yu knew well that once the enemy realized they only had the light needle weapon and nothing more potent, a fatal blow would follow. since the prestige system hadn¡¯t refreshed more advanced weapons, he need to be more aware of his decision. if he was able to destroy all the enemy. zhao yu predicted that the technology points earned from the battle field would be enough to upgrade the base to level 3. at that point, they could fight fair and square and might not necessarily lose to the modou civilization. ¡± any changes?!¡± ¡°no!¡± in the station of the neighboring planet alliance, commander dugo was having a headache on reporting any good news back to the headquarters. this caused some suspicion at headquarters about whether there really was a level 3 civilization in the solar system, and they demanded dugo to confirm this matter quickly. ¡°in that case, let¡¯s send a fleet to investigate into the solar system!¡± dugo passed down his order. using the warships of five other level 2 civilizations for probing seemed ineffective at all. they would ultimately have to sacrifice some of their own ships! for the initial probe, dugo only ordering 1,000 warships to enter the solar system. unlike the five major civilizations¡¯ stalling tactics, these 1,000 warships were commanded by dugo to directly destroy the enemy¡¯s frontline base. if the level3 civilization still not responding at all, they were went after the earth.. Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: Shocking, Level chapter 184: shocking, level-4 civilization appears!_2 translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation although it seemed like overkill to send a thousand of their warships into the battlefield of level-2 civilization. dugo believed with this strategy, the true player behind the scene will finally decided to reveal themselves. ¡°this size of warship¡­¡± colonel chu feeling a bit terrified after another new warships appearing near the proxima centauri wormhole . according to the arrival records, it likely must be the level-3 modou civilization warship. ¡°are they finally sending warships over?!¡± in colonel chu¡¯s anxiety, the warships near the proxima centauri wormhole disappeared. there was no doubt that they had begun traversing the wormhole. ¡°prepare to retreat!¡± colonel chu quickly activate the alarm to inform his fleet retreat from the frontline base. once the warships belonging to the level-3 civilization made their move, they would abandon the frontline base and retreat. ¡°we won¡¯t get far in a day. now 1 just hope they won¡¯t spend too much effort on us¡­¡± colonel chu was unaware that the level 3 civilization had the ability to accelerate through wormholes. he assumed that the enemy would only arrive a day later. over ten thousand warships were deployed during their evacuation. apart from a few manned ships, most were controlled by robots. to divert the enemy¡¯s attention, these tens of thousands of warships would scatter to avoid being wiped out all at once. less than an hour after their evacuation, the gravitational wave detector picked up an additional thousand warships. ¡± so fast?!¡± after reconfirm with the gravitational wave detector colonel chu was shocked about their enemy arrival from the wormhole on the neighboring planet in such a short time. for instant, he understood the level 3 civilization¡¯s warships were far faster at traversing wormholes than those of a level 2 civilization. colonel chu promptly recorded this intelligence, including the recent logs, and had them sent to zhao yu via quantum communications. colonel chu no longer held out any hope of outrunning them. the number of ruyi-type warships was limited, with most stationed far behind the lines. there were only about ten at the front, each carrying a very limited number of light needle warheads. the possibility of victory with ten warships against the enemy¡¯s thousand was almost non-existent. ¡°it exploded!¡± at this moment, someone hurriedly reported,¡± our frontline base has been bombed¡­¡± colonel chu quickly checked the situation, only to find their front-line base had been blown into pieces. not only that, but thousands of space fortresses with defense facilities around it had also been destroyed ¡°in such a short time, they must have used light needle technology¡­¡± apart from the light needles, there was no other possibility to destroy their frontoline base in less than ten seconds. along with million warships of various types, were destroyed completely at the same time. ¡°it¡¯s over¡­¡± colonel chu sighed deeply, knowing he could not made it out alive this time. meanwhile, he suddenly noticed that the gravitational waves near the wormhole began to twist violently. ¡± what¡¯s going on now?!¡± colonel chu glanced at the detector that was monitoring the situation of the proxima centauri wormhole, only to find no changes there. this warship must had traveled from somewhere else other than proxima centauri. ¡°reinforcements?!¡± colonel chu noticed this strange phenomenon and muttered to himself. near the solar system¡¯s wormhole, the newly arrived thousand-plus warships did not attack them. instead, after discovering the anomaly in the wormhole, they surrounded it completely. ¡°not their alliance?¡± the solar system was already a busy place; could there be other civilizations arriving as well?! in the current situation, he thought there might be a turning point ¡°if a level 3 civilization comes¡­¡± he believed that if a level 3 civilization appeared now, the attention of the modou civilization would be diverted, and they would be able to escape. the gravitational waves outside the wormhole quickly spread out ten kilometers, and colonel chu was curious to know what would emerge. no spaceship appeared from outside the wormhole, and the gravitational waves continued to spread, reaching fifty kilometers in a blink of an eye. ¡°this?¡± colonel chu was a little surprised with the shown patterns of the gravitational wave. from his observation, he knew the spread size of gravitational waves was only affected by the largest volume of the traversing warships, not by their numbers. for example, 10,000 battleships were shuttled through the wormhole at the same time. the range of the gravitational wave was still based on the largest size of battleship among the 10,000 battleships. ¡°more than 50 kilometers. this has already exceeded the standard of a mothership. could it be that other types of warships have arrived?!¡± colonel chu was astonished,, while zhao yu and others watching from the moon were also confused about the situation at the front-line. outside the solar system¡¯s wormhole, all the enemy , were all on high alert about it as well. on the other hand, dugo and the others, who were far away on the neighboring planet, were confused about their stationery state. ¡°what¡¯s happened to the formation?!¡± ¡°looking at the situation, it seems like something is about to come through the wormhole¡­¡± ¡°is it coming?!¡± dugo narrowed his eyes, guessing that the hidden third-level civilization behind the solar system could no longer sit still; it was about to reveal itself. as everyone watched, the gravitational wave outside the solar system¡¯s wormhole grew larger and larger. from fifty kilometers to a hundred, then five hundred, all the way to a thousand kilometers. by this time, everyone was shocked and unsure what was passing through the wormhole. a thousand-kilometer-long warship was simply unimaginable. the upper limit of a second-level civilization warship is up to hundred kilometers long. beyond that, various factors limit further progress. therefore, everyone predicted the incoming warship was most likely a true level-3 civilization. finally, when the gravitational wave reached two thousand kilometers, a super cosmic warship as large as the moon appeared. ¡°what is this?!¡± on the front lines, outside the wormhole, the people on those thousand warships were utterly devastated. looking at the massive object before them, with its technologically advanced appearance, everyone couldn¡¯t believe it. even a third-level civilization couldn¡¯t build their warship in this scale! ¡°attack!¡± the commander of one of the battleships gave the order to attack. the other warships followed suit, unleashing a wave of fire. countless light needles and various weapons burst forth, shooting toward the colossal object. the super cosmic warship didn¡¯t dodge or evade. it just allowed them to attack it. for instance, the super cosmic warship seemed to become illusory, and all the attacks passed right through it like it never physically existed in this dimension. following up with their intention to blow up the cosmic warship at closer range, all of the warships rushed toward the super cosmic warship. once they have a body contact with the cosmic warship, all of them suddenly vanished like dust in the wind. right at this moment, an answer came up in everyone mind whether in the solar system¡¯s six major civilizations or the neighboring star system¡¯s great whale legion. ¡°level 4¡­is a level-4 civilization?¡± dugo¡¯s teeth were chattering. he had not expected that a level-4 civilization was hiding behind the solar system. ¡°run, run, run!¡± he only wanted to escape right now, far away from here. before the other party could react, he sat on the wormhole and fled far away. after giving a simple command to the army to escape, he was the first to pilot the command ship into the wormhole and escape from the neighboring star system. at the solar system, the super cosmic warship splitting a small warship that was only ten kilometers long out towards the direction of the earth. the super cosmic warship did not destroy the other 200,000 warships. it emerged into a giant light and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.. Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: Milky Way Empire! chapter 185: milky way empire! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the solar system has a diameter of 3 trillion kilometers, with a core area that includes eight major planets and millions of small asteroids. the mass of the sun accounts for 99.86% of the total mass of the system. this is why so many planets and small asteroids revolve around the sun. this phenomena created a question which it is still remain mystery till today. with the mass of the galactic center is only 0.0005% of the milky way galaxy. why can it hold trillions of star systems in place? the theory or hypothesis was carried out by the scientific community until 1937, with the success of the radio telescope, that people gradually discovered a massive black hole at the position of the galactic center. trillions of star systems within the milky way galaxy revolve around the galactic center, largely influenced by the giant black hole. after several experiment and research conducted about the giant black hole at the galactic center. scientists discovered the black hole does not seem to have enough force to attract the entire galaxy¡¯s celestial bodies. a guess that the larger the black hole, the greeter the force of the black hole was the only explanation to this situation. in the milky way galaxy, different civilizations use various ways and terms to divide its structure, such as the solar system civilization, which divides the milky way into galactic center, galactic core, galactic disk, galactic halo, and galactic corona. when integrating the structures, the most overlapping part is the division of the galactic center, having an astonishing consistency, all divided with a diameter of twenty thousand light-years and a thickness of ten thousand light-years. in fact, a massive black hole exists in the galactic center region. at this moment, a star was being devoured by the black hole. its light emitted like the setting sun. meanwhile, several spaceships were flying out of the black hole in reverse surprisingly, the force of the black hole has no effect on the spaceships. the black hole was spitting them out instead of drawing them in like the star. soon, the star near the black hole has now disappeared, replaced by countless spaceships. these spaceships have massive size like a mini celestial star and even the smallest spaceship was exceeding a million kilometers in length. the spaceship in the lead was over a million kilometers long. inside the ship, several giant humanoid beings, a hundred meters tall by earth¡¯s standards, gather around a table. ¡°are we leaving just like this?¡± ¡°what else can we do?¡± ¡°can we ever go back?¡± ¡°there will be a chance once we gather all the resources of the milky way¡­¡± the leading giant paused. it seemed that even she herself did not quite believe these words. ¡°definitely!¡± seeing this, the giant said firmly,¡±¡±we can definitely go back!¡± she knew that if they gave up now, there would be no hope. their melancholy was somewhat eased, and they rallied their spirits. ¡°so now, what should we do?¡± asked the leading giant. ¡°first, we need to find a place to settle our people¡­¡± ¡°next, using dark matter resonance waves, we¡¯ll search for the birthplace of intelligent life¡­¡± ¡°then, establish the galactic empire, and start collecting resources¡­¡± soon after, the giants, with a countless fleet, came to a medium-mass black hole not far from the galactic center. ¡°destroy their military power, keep the civilians as labor¡­¡± ¡°record down the progress of our invasion. show it to the intelligent beings when we are unifying the galaxy, it will speed thing up¡­¡± on the other side of the black hole, hiding tens of galaxies, billions of warships were ready. their scouting ship reported a large number of incoming warships. a multi-faced diamond-shaped object, flickering white, entered the black hole entrance. ¡°what is this?¡± just as the battleships were in a daze, the multi-sided diamond-shaped object suddenly began to spin. similar multi-sided diamond-shaped objects appeared in every corner of the universe in few seconds. ¡°attack!¡± although they did not know what it was, the highest commander of this civilization still gave the order to attack. various attacks roared out, none hitting the object; all went through it. it was as if they were not there. ¡°shua ~!¡± ¡°shua ~!¡± all the diamond-shaped objects connecting with each other by light ray, things started to change. ships began to disintegrate, breaking down into parts, then into chunks of elemental matter. billions of defensive works vanished instantly. hundreds of millions of warships turned into colorful ore, and the beings within were frozen into ice without protection. hundreds of billions of humanoid ice sculptures floated in the vacuum of space, without much suffer. the war ended with the diamond-shaped objects disappearance. in dozens of galaxies, all products created by intelligent life reverted to their original form. only a trillion naked humanoid beings stood bewildered on the planets. after a while, a large fleet flew into the black hole, beginning the settlement and relocation work.. Chapter 186 - Chapter 186: Milky Way Empire! chapter 186: milky way empire! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation a new homes constructed by over a million giant battleships to keep the original inhabitants in hostage. a few giants stood at the top of this universe, looking down at everything without expression, showing no sign of joy or sadness. ¡°the dark matter wave resonance has ended. in the milky way, 106,485 places have reacted. we just don¡¯t know how many intelligent beings have left their homes¡­¡± ¡°send ships to issue the notice, and take the converters with them¡­¡± soon, more than a hundred thousand ships, each two thousand kilometers long, left this black hole space, flying to various parts of the milky way. solar system. the fleets of the five civilizations dared not linger after the giant battleships was gone. they swarmed into wormholes, some choosing to go to proxima centauri, others to an unknown galaxy three hundred light-years away. some of the fleet returned to proxima centauri and found the place was empty. all the defense structures built by the modou civilization¡¯s were abandoned. ¡± the level-3 civilization already flee!¡± ¡°what a good chance let¡¯s go!¡± the fleets of the five civilizations didn¡¯t stay any longer, rushing through wormholes to leave. the entire vicinity of the solar system became quiet all at once. a civilization war that had lasted for more than a year was abruptly ended by a two-thousand-kilometer-long battleship¡¯s intrusion. at the lunar base. zhao yu paced back and forth uneasily. the departure of the six civilizations didn¡¯t bring him much joy; instead, he was filled with worry. where had that battleship, possibly belonging to a level 4 civilization, gone? what was its purpose in the solar system? ¡°it¡¯s appeared!¡± ¡°that spaceship has appeared. it¡¯s here¡­¡± said by uncle da. zhao yu rushed to the detector quickly. indeed, they had detected the trace of the two-thousand-kilometer-long ship on the outskirts of the solar system. ¡°this location¡­ it¡¯s very far from us. what are they trying to do?!¡± ¡°commander, that small spaceship has arrived on earth!¡± ¡± what?!¡± zhao yu observed the screen carefully on monitoring the surrounding of the earth. not far away from the earth, the small spaceship that had been separated from the giant spaceship stopped there. just as the two of them were wondering what this small spaceship was going to do. after hovering for a moment, it disappeared in a flash. a few seconds later, the small spacecraft appeared outside the lunar base. ¡°commander, it¡¯s coming¡­¡± uncle da was about to say something. ¡± what¡¯s wrong?!¡± zhao yu was frightened and quickly asked about the situation. ¡°it¡¯s gone again!¡± uncle da stood up.¡± but it left something behind. commander, please wait a moment. i¡¯ll send a robot over to check it¡­¡± a surveillance footage appeared outside the base. a 10-meter-long, square iron lump was placed at the entrance of the base. soon, dozens of xiaotian appeared and approached the metal lump. xiaotian circled around it a few times and began to touch it. when xiao tian¡¯s mechanical arm came into contact with the metal lump, a stream of information suddenly released and uncle da immediately saved it. ¡°commander, it left us a message¡­¡± ¡°what the intel?¡± with a wave of his hand, he projected the information left behind by the other party. this was a video taken from the third person¡¯s view. in the video, it was an unfamiliar universe with only dozens of galaxies. countless spaceships stopped outside a spacetime gate shaped like a vortex. a diamond-shaped object was delivered passed through the spacetime gate and appeared in another universe. ¡± what is this place?!¡± this video clearly displayed every corner of the universe. uncle da could choose a random view point, and magnified countless times. he zoomed in on a planet to understand the situation inside the planet. one could even see the shape of a grain of sand when uncle da maximize the magnification scale. zhao yu was surprised to find the planet filled with high-tech products that he believed only existed in science fiction movies. ¡°this is an unique universe with boundary. there are a total of 35 galaxies, and total of 188 natural planets including 53 man-made planets¡­¡± ¡°there are about 9 trillion intelligent life forms on these planets¡­¡± uncle da explained. ¡± there were about 300 million battleships standby at the direction of vortex. it seems like they were facing a great enemy¡­¡± zhao yu nodded and let the video continue playing. he was completely shocked by the ending. the rhombus object spread across the entire universe in the blink of an eye, as if it could teleport and duplicate itself. the diamond-shaped object connected together and ail the battleships in the universe disintegrated, and billions of intelligent creatures turned into ice sculptures. ¡°all the products in this universe have turned into various raw minerals in a very short period of time¡­¡± while zhao yu was watching, uncle da had already browsed through the video in advance. ¡± the civilization level in this universe might be as high as 3.99¡­¡± ¡°however, that rhombus-shaped object easily destroyed everything they had¡­¡± ¡°according to the information, the civilization that sent out the rhombus object is a level-4 civilization, and it came from galactic center¡­¡± uncle da continued. ¡°they plan to unify the entire milky way¡­¡± ¡± when they discovered any trace of intelligent life¡­¡± ¡°they left a device that can enter the quantum world, and there¡¯s also a token anchor point that can be used to shuttle through the quantum world to reach the location they mentioned¡­¡± ¡°milky way empire¡­¡± a level-4 civilization actually wanted to unify the milky way. zhao yu found it unbelievable. ¡°aren¡¯t they going to destroy us?¡± he asked hurriedly.¡± ¡± according to the information, they want us to enter the quantum world in three days and use the token anchor point to travel across universe to their location for registration¡­¡± if any civilization decline to register with the milky way empire. the outcome will be all races of that civilization will turned into raw materials.¡± what kind of material?¡± ¡°they never mentioned it, but it shouldn¡¯t be anything good¡­¡± ¡°what should we do, commander?¡± uncle da shook his head and asked.!¡± the message mentioned that the token anchor point can only be used by one person. it requires the highest authority of our civilization to enter. otherwise, bear the consequences¡­¡± ¡± a level-4 civilization wants to unify the milky way¡­¡± zhao yu did not expect that the cosmic forest law that had prevailed for so long would actually end just like that? he has personally witnessed another history event. ¡°commander, should we send colonel chu over to join the registration?¡± uncle da said in a worry tone. ¡± he won¡¯t make it in time. colonel chu need more than 20 days to be back. the milky way empire has requested us to report in three days¡­¡± the only living person on the earth and the moon was zhao yu. the other humans were on comet bel, eight billion kilometers away, and they would not be able to return anytime soon. although uncle da and the others android possessed high intelligence and own consciousness, for some reason, they were unable to access the quantum world. it was like the quantum world only allowed creatures with flesh and blood like zhao yu could enter. ¡°are you going, commander?¡± ¡°i have to go!¡± ¡± whether it¡¯s the 2,000-kilometer spaceship that just appeared or the content mentioned in this message. this milky way empire is very powerful. if we don¡¯t obey them¡­¡± zhao yu shuddered at the thought of how a peak level-3 civilization with a population of nine trillion that was a hundred times, a thousand times stronger than them had been destroyed in an instant. ¡°they know our location was the biggest threat!¡± zhao yu understood that the only way to survive now was to listen to them and figured out how the other party found them at the same time. ¡± prepare the equipment.. i¡¯ll make a trip to the quantum world in three days¡­¡± Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: A Meeting to Decide the Fate of a Hundred Thousand Civilizations! ! chapter 187: a meeting to decide the fate of a hundred thousand civilizations! ! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation [level 2 mission, defend the solar system, completed. reward received, upgraded to the title of mysterious merchant.] [title upgrading¡­] [upgrade complete.] [mysterious merchant: extra technology points can be obtained by trading with alien civilizations..] ¡°the reward for the mission is an upgrade of my previous title to title to mysterious merchant?¡± zhao yu was kind of surprised with no options given after completing this task. he double checked the benefit give by mysterious merchant title and realized it was similar as before. ¡± that¡¯s all?!¡± was the system playing some tricks on him was zhaou yu¡¯s first thought. he opened the his diary and reviewed the previous records when he first obtained the mysterious merchant title. soon, he found an obvious difference. the previous mysterious merchant title had two restrictions. firstly, the technology points received will not exceed the maximum technology level of the traded items, and the second restriction was that it only applied to products, not scientific theories or related technical principles. ¡°the upgraded mysterious merchant title doesn¡¯t have these restrictions anymore?!¡± wouldn¡¯t this mean that he could now endlessly earn technology points with just theory or technical principles?! zhao yu was excited to test out his idea. after feeling joyful for a while, zhao yu gradually calmed down. could the system really allow him to exploit such a loophole?! with the combination of mysterious merchant and warlord titles, wouldn¡¯t he be able to easily upgrade to level three, four, or even five? ¡°could it be related to the galactic empire?!¡± the system¡¯s reward mechanism often seemed to adjust to favor his situation. the rewards given during previous crises, such as defending the solar system, were all related to the crisis at hand. zhao yu decided not to dwell on it. ¡± i¡¯ll find out what¡¯s going on when 1 meet the people from the galactic empire in three days¡­¡± milky way empire. the same group of giants were seated together regarding the establishment of the empire. ¡°the only thing of value to us is dark matter¡­¡± ¡°intelligent life is born from dark matter. to obtain it, we need to use these intelligent beings as base materials, extracting dark matter through converters¡­¡± ¡°direct enslavement might incite rebellion. the best way is to cultivate agents, letting them enslave their own kind¡­¡± ¡°among the one hundred thousand civilizations, the majority are not suitable for cultivating materials¡­¡± ¡°let¡¯s change their systems to a feudal dynasty structure¡­¡± galactic empire will recognizing the highest rulers of various civilizations as legitimate rulers. we¡¯ll give the third-level civilizations the title of ¡®princely relative,¡¯ the second-level will be dukes and establish duchies, the first-level will be marquises and establish marquisates, and the zero-level will be earls, acting as lords¡­ ¡°what if they refuses?¡± ¡°those who refuse will have their entire race capture as material for energy consumption!¡± after their discussion, they agreed that the feudal dynasty system was the most suitable strategy. the giants were not wanting to rule the whole universe. what they truly cared about was dark matter. with the minimal effort to obtaining dark matter, it is wise to conquer the whole galaxy. ¡°next, let¡¯s talk about how we can maximize the acquisition of dark matter?¡± although the giants were powerful enough to destroy all the civilizations in the galaxy, obtaining dark matter required some strategy and time. however, he needed to use some methods to obtain dark matter. ¡°firstly, we must prevent wars between civilizations¡­¡± ¡°secondly, we must demand them offering us the corresponding amount of dark matter each year, and encourage them to increase dark matter production on their own¡­¡± refining dark matter requires using life force as materials. ununited civilization is the best way to do this. the more power given to the vassals to rule internally, the better this separation effect. as long as the vassals do not consider those who look like them as their kind, dark matter production will continue to grow. for these vassals, the population will be a resource, and they will naturally protect and expand the population. ¡°preventing wars between civilizations is easy. we¡¯ll issue strict orders and use our military strength as a guarantee. no one will dare to defy us¡­¡± ¡± according to the reports, only about 93% of the civilizations in the milky way are still in the mother galaxy. the remaining 7% are missing and still follow the dark forest law¡­¡± ¡°they¡¯re a minority and won¡¯t cause significant trouble¡­¡± ¡°have you found a way to make those vassals actively increase production?¡± the giant leader questioned the rest. ¡°we have some clues¡­¡± ¡°firstly, these vassals are the highest power within their own civilizations, possessing almost everything. the only things they lack are lifespan and status among other civilizations¡­¡± throughout history, rulers have sought immortality. the giants understood clearly that this could apply to the vassals as well. ¡°so, we can start by considering these two aspects¡­¡± ¡°for them to purchase our products to increase lifespan, they must trade with us using dark matter as currency¡­.¡± Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: A Meeting to Decide the Fate of a Hundred Thousand Civilizations! ! chapter 188: a meeting to decide the fate of a hundred thousand civilizations! ! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°it¡¯s inappropriate!¡± a red-haired female giant raised an objection, saying,¡± trading always required a fixed price and it will limit the dark matter we can earn¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry. my idea is to create a lottery system, putting some technological products inside that increases lifespan¡­¡± ¡°this way, even if they win over the technological products using dark matter, they¡¯ll still feel like they¡¯ve not lost out¡­¡± ¡°what if they lose enthusiasm?!¡± ¡°to maintain their expectation and will keep drawing. we¡¯ll add a safeguard, a mechanism that ensures a lifespan-increasing product after a certain number of draws.¡± ¡°the downside will be we must figure out a suitable guaranteed draws. if we exceed their expectations, it won¡¯t work; if there are too few, the dark matter we obtain will be limited¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s easy to handle. we have eighty or even a hundred kinds of lifespan-increasing products in our hands¡­¡± the red-haired female giant smiled slightly. ¡°we can take one product and break it down into multiple versions¡­¡± ¡°consider each month as a new phase, and shift into the prize pool for each phase. this way, we can stretch it out over a long time¡­¡± ¡°brilliant, hong ying. i¡¯ll leave the lottery system to you!! ¡°the leader nodded in satisfaction. ¡°leave it to me. i¡¯ll have it ready within three days¡­¡± hongying smiled, confidently accepting the task. she had thousands of ideas for the lottery system and could apply them all here. ¡°besides, what if the higher-level civilizations sell them to the lower-level civilizations?!¡± ¡°we simply won¡¯t allow private trading between countries!¡± the leading giant said directly. ¡°my thought is that it would be best to separate the lords of different civilization levels¡­¡± ¡°this way, we can avoid many problems¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s easy. when we previously distributed token anchor points, we gave gold, silver, bronze, and iron tokens to third, second, first, and zero-level civilizations¡­¡± ¡°when the time comes, we allocate them in different areas according to the level of their tokens¡­¡± ¡°we¡¯ve settled the lifespan issue; now we need to think of a way to create status differences among the lords, stirring up their competition¡­¡± ¡°this competition must not damage the materials, yet it should make them willing to spend a lot on dark matter¡­¡± another brainstorming session. ¡°let¡¯s create a ranking system¡­¡± a blue-haired female giant stood up and suggested. ¡°rank these lords, and give some nominal rewards or special privileges to those with higher ranks, something that other lords don¡¯t have¡­¡± ¡°as long as there are privileges, these lords will definitely compete with each other¡­¡± ¡°when they start competing, we can collect a large amount of dark matter in the process¡­¡± the blue-haired female giant continued, ¡°for example, the top ten or top hundred could have extra dark matter rewards or extra lottery chances?!¡± ¡°that¡¯s good. linking it with the lottery system will increase their enthusiasm¡­¡± ¡°i think we could have a virtual battle, letting them scan their real military units into the quantum world for virtual combat¡­¡± the red-haired woman interjected, ¡°the winners gain points, the losers lose points, and virtual combat requires dark matter tickets¡­¡± ¡°it will enhance the importance of war-related technology. 1 can also put some weapon blueprints in the prize pool¡­¡± ¡°yes, we can put some weapon blueprints, and then create a parts prize pool. once they get the weapon blueprints, they can draw parts. once all parts are gathered, they can have a complete weapon production line¡­¡± an idea just came out from the red-haired woman. ¡°as long as they draw high-level weapons, they can win matches and have a chance to rank¡­¡± ¡°at the same time, to mobilize the lords¡¯ enthusiasm, the rewards for high ranks must be appealing, something they can¡¯t resist¡­¡± ¡°i suggest aligning it with the lottery pool, settling it once a month¡­¡± ¡°good!¡± everyone felt that the combination of the lottery and ranking system would be enough to motivate all the lords to expand dark matter production. ¡°in addition we can add a credit system¡­¡± ¡°these lords are new and definitely don¡¯t have enough converted dark matter. by giving them an annual credit limit. they can use the dark matter in advance, and pay it off all at once at the end of the year¡­¡± they planned not to gave the actual dark matter. they will lent them with virtual valuation unit, only for use in the quantum world. they requested the lords to be able repaid in one go at year-end. ¡°also, the prize pools and ranking systems for the four levels of civilization should be made separately, targeting specifically¡­¡± everyone thought for a while longer but couldn¡¯t come up with any new ideas. the leading giant finally announced the end of the meeting, ¡°that¡¯s all, then. please finalize the lottery and ranking systems within three days. once the representatives of various civilizations arrive in three days, we¡¯ll launch this mechanism immediately¡­¡± a simple little meeting had just determined the fate of billions upon billions of beings in the galaxy. in this universe, the weak never had the right to choose. they could only follow the arrangements of the strong. in the third spiral arm, within a black hole, the high-ranking officials of the inkfighter civilization gathered together. ¡°galactic empire, really such a powerful?!¡± ¡°the technology department has analyzed it. the video shows that we can almost confirm it¡¯s real¡­¡± ¡°the warship from the galactic empire that entered our black hole is definitely real¡­¡± everyone fell silent, remembering how that two-thousand-kilometer-long warship had invaded. naturally, it caught their attention, and they sent a large number of warships to confront it, only to be easily defeated. ¡°what if we run away?¡± ¡°how can we escape?!¡± ¡°we don¡¯t even know how they found us here. even if we run, if we are caught, our entire race could be turned into material¡­¡± ¡°material, that word alone doesn¡¯t sound good¡­¡± ¡°yes, our technicians have analyzed it. the enemy has technology beyond our imagination. besides obeying, we have no other choice¡­¡± ¡°shall we really allow the highest authority to enter the quantum world?!¡± everyone looked towards the elder, feeling anxious. ¡°although i am the grand elder of the elder council, officially, the speaker controls our modou civilization. let du bing go in¡­¡± said by the elder. at the lower end of the table sat a younger-looking middle-aged man. upon hearing the elder decision, he couldn¡¯t help but agree to it. after all, he was merely a puppet in public; the real power center of the modou civilization was the elder council. he had only joined the council of elders because of wanting to become the chairman. ¡°du bing, do you have anything to say?¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m willing to follow the arrangements of the elder council¡­¡± said by du bing. ¡°however, my son has been missing for ten days. if something happens to me in the quantum world¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry. if dugo doesn¡¯t return, we will arrange for your other sons to replace him¡­¡± du bing heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. such a scene was happening in 100,000 galaxies with intelligent civilizations. most intelligent beings chose to comply, but a small part chose to flee. as a result, they were naturally caught red-handed, and everyone was sentenced to become fodder. in the solar system, zhao yu had no such worries about who to send. after all, the tokens and equipment given by the galactic empire were on the moon, and within several billion kilometers, there were no other living people. only he could enter. ¡°commander, i will await for your return¡­¡± ¡°see ya!¡± three days passed in the blink of an eye. the equipment to enter the quantum world had been successfully installed. zhao yu held the token, took a deep breath, and slowly activated the equipment.. Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: The Lord of the Solar System chapter 189: the lord of the solar system translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°bill¡± zhao yu¡¯s consciousness entered the quantum world. before he could observed his surroundings clearly, he felt a mysterious force enveloping him. just in a second, his consciousness had traveled through an unknown number of time and space dimensions and arrived at a vast field. when the light surrounding him started to flicked and dim. revealing one after another human-like beings of the same height as him. ¡± where am 1?!¡± ¡°is this the milky way empire?¡± ¡°how did my body become like this?!¡± the surrounding human-like beings exclaimed in surprise. though the words of these people seemed all mixed up and not in the same language, zhao yu was amazed by himself that he could understand them. looking around, more and more people were attending the meeting by the same flashing white light, just like him. ¡°hello, are you from the milky way empire?¡± beside him, a cute looking woman leaned closer and asked nervously. ¡°no!¡± answered by shaking his head he was little confused about the situation like everyone else. could it be that they were also representatives of other civilizations assembled by the the milky way empire?! ¡°my name is yin la, how should i address you?¡± this naive-looking woman asked and held zhao yu with a bit of trepidation, her hands clasped, appearing shy and giving off a vibe that made one want to protect her. zhao yu immediately became vigilant. someone who could represent their own civilization was definitely not an ordinary person. this woman must have something up her sleeve yin la noticed zhao yu¡¯s change in behavior and leave to strike up a conversation with another man who looked simple and honest. zhao yu shook his head, uninterested in pondering her motives, and began to look around. they were in a vast square with the size of dozens of football fields, surrounded by peculiar buildings. zhao yu noticed a sun hanging in the bright blue sky. they seemed like arrived on a planet. is this really a quantum world?! zhao yu was a bit bewildered. the quantum world he had entered was completely different from this place. zhao yu suddenly thought of something and looked down at himself when he noted everyone has the same height. he found that his body¡¯s proportions were off, clearly not his original consciousness¡¯s body. zhao yu realized that he was still in the quantum world, only under controlled by the milky way empire. the milky way empire had all the attendee¡¯s body figure reorganized, and their height and appearance were similar. zhao yu observed the others and found that they looked almost identical to the people of his home planet, earth. a though of the milky way empire¡¯s citizen look the same like us appeared in zhao yu¡¯s head. or perhaps, all intelligent life in the universe appearance is similar!? zhao yu had been at war with alien civilizations for nearly two years, but whether it was the glen civilization or the six other civilizations, he had no idea about their appearance. ¡°where¡¯s my handsome horn?¡± ¡°my horn is gone?!¡± zhao yu understood that all intelligent life did not all look the same; there might be some evolved from other creatures, retaining certain features after he heard someone nearby exclaiming about their body. on the square, as everyone just came alone and without any protective gear, the majority of people keep their distance from others. a few seemed at ease, quickly striking up conversations with those nearby. soon, zhao yu noticed something strange, he realized that everyone, both men and women, were young and beautiful. did the representatives of the other civilizations has no elder as leader! just as he was thinking about this, another woman suddenly screamed. ¡°oh my goodness, i¡¯ve become young again, my hands, so soft and fair¡­¡± ¡°is this a fairyland?¡± her words resonated with many, and joy spread among the crowd. h h zhao yu noticed that the silver lecherous girl was also amazed by his skin. this meant that many of them has reverted back to their youth stage. the white lights on the square had become sparse after a massive amount of flashing. after ail the lights dimmed out, people from the milky way empire finally arrived. at the staff¡¯s request, groups of a hundred people were led away from the square. zhao yu also followed them in group off the square and into a building complex like a hall. just as everyone was curious about what would happen next, a projection appeared in front of them. ¡°representatives from various civilizations in the milky way, hello, i am the milky way empire¡¯s minister of rites, hong ying¡­¡± the minister of rites? this term was obviously some title that only the people from earth heard before. however, he quickly reacted. the other party was speaking in the milky way empire¡¯s language. what he heard was a translation of a synchronized translation device in his mind. this technique¡­ it was unbelievable! zhao yu was amazed by the level 4 civilization¡¯s technology and it seemed reasonable for them to install a translation device in their mind. besides, they entered the quantum world only by consciousness, communication barrier should not be difficult to overcome. ¡°welcome to the count¡¯s island, part of the milky way empire¡¯s territory in the quantum world¡­.¡± Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: Solar System Lord chapter 190: solar system lord translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation after a brief introduction by hong ying, the projection disappeared, and a staff member walked to the center of the stage. ¡°hello everyone, my name is ni lu. i will be the speaker to deliver about the milky way empire¡¯s affairs¡­¡± ¡°first, let me briefly explain the situation of our milky way empire¡­¡± ¡°we come from the galactic center, with a civilization level of four. technologically, we have reached the upper limit of the milky way¡­¡± the upper limit of the milky way? the crowd was shocked. was the empire really this confident?! ¡°we have no interest in ruling the universe or the milky way¡­¡± ¡°the reason we have gathered you here is a matter of necessity¡­¡± as ni lu spoke, she occasionally used idioms, which sounded quite strange to zhao yu. but he didn¡¯t think much of it, assuming it was a translation issue. ¡°our empire has existed for a time that can be said to be longer than any civilization present here¡­¡± ¡°we were born 300 million years ago and have experienced things throughout various periods of the milky way¡­¡± ¡°if we wanted to rule the milky way, we could have done it hundreds of millions of years ago¡­¡± ¡°of course, under normal development, our milky way empire¡¯s footsteps would inevitably cover the entire milky way¡­¡± ¡°we discovered a terrifying situation¡­¡± someone in the audience, captivated by the story, quickly asked, ¡°what kind of terrible situation?!¡± ¡°at the galactic center, there is a special passage that connects to a strange universe¡­¡± ¡°the creatures of that universe are very bizarre. they consume everything, and all the weapons we possess cannot harm them¡­¡± ¡°the moment we discovered them, they began to invade our universe on a large scale¡­¡± ¡°they devour stars and moons; wherever they go, nothing left. they have been named as ¡®star-eating beasts¡¯¡­¡± ¡°our universe is on the brink of danger, with countless civilizations falling rapidly¡­¡± ¡°all intelligent beings realize that if we don¡¯t drive these creatures out, our entire universe will be destroyed¡­¡± ¡°after endless generations of effort, we finally developed a weapon that could attack these creatures¡­¡± ¡°unfortunately, the ammunition required for this weapon is extremely rare and cruel¡­¡± ¡°it needs the bodies of intelligent beings as material, to be transformed into special dark matter ammunition¡­¡± ¡°even so, countless people still come forward and sacrificed themselves to protect our universe¡­¡± ¡°with the fearless sacrifices of countless predecessors, we finally drove those star-eating beasts back to their universe¡­¡± ¡°yet, the passage connecting the two universes could never be closed¡­¡± ¡°eventually, all the civilizations of the universe decided to unite, staying in the galactic center, guarding the passage¡­¡± ¡°for the next several hundred million years, we have always stayed in the galactic center, guarding this part of the universe¡­¡± ¡°who would have thought that recently, for some unknown reason, the passage began to expand¡­¡± ¡°even if we sacrifice more people, there still isn¡¯t enough¡­¡± ¡°the frontline began to collapsed¡­¡± ¡°out of desperation, the emperor decided to send people away from the galactic center to integrate all the new-generation civilizations of the milky way. we must unite and overcome this difficulty together¡­¡± ni lu sighed, ni lu¡¯s story was so strange that the people listening below exchanged puzzled glances, disbelief written all over their faces. ni lu pouted as no one seemed to believe her. however, she continued her speech without any delay. ¡°so, our purpose in returning this time, establishing the milky way empire, and gathering you all, is to hope that you can contribute to this universe, and together with the front-line soldiers, jointly defend our universe¡­¡± h h ¡°are you saying that the frontline needs materials, materials refined from living people?!¡± some audience questioned ni lu, not made, but the will of intelligent life to protect the universe¡­¡± ni lu emphasized again. ¡°how much is needed?¡± another audience asked. ¡°all of you here are from zero-level civilizations with limited populations. each civilization only needs to provide 100 tons of dark matter¡­¡± ¡± 100 tons of dark matter?!¡± everyone was stunned. ¡°how much dark matter can a person provide?¡± zhao yu asked. ¡°1 gram!¡± ni lu raised a finger and continue to elaborate: ¡°a material¡­¡± a will that protects the universe can provide 1 gram of material¡­¡± 100 tons meant 100 million people. zhao yu was a little shocked. was she asking each civilization to send living people to their deaths? ¡°we have counted the entire scale of intelligent life in the universe¡­¡± ni lu continue to explain further. ¡± each civilization only needs to provide 100 tons of dark matter every year for the front lines¡­¡± annually bill? sending 100 million people to their deaths in a year? there were only 8.5 billion people on earth! ¡°i don¡¯t believe this nonsense, star-devouring beasts, is this a science fiction story?¡± ¡°i¡¯m will not agree on sending my people to die like that¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. we¡¯re just a level-0 civilization. even if we want to help, we can¡¯t. from the video you sent, that level-3 civilization has a population of ten trillion.¡± listening to all the complaint below, ni lu revealed her canine teeth and smiled.¡±¡± all these years, our people has made so many sacrifice for this universe¡­¡± ¡°to us, some people are worth protecting, while some are not¡­¡± ¡± a civilization without a spirit of dedication has no reason to be exist¡­¡± ni lu¡¯s words silenced the crowd. they suddenly realized that the gentle and kind person standing before them was from a fourth-level civilization! even star devouring beasts that she mentioned were too unbelievable, they were facing a beast stood in front of them now¡­ ¡°does anyone not believe what i just said?¡± ni lu raised her voice once again. everyone exchanged glances, feeling the underlying threat in her words. ¡°we believe¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s good. the supplies are urgent, and there¡¯s no negotiating about the dark matter¡­¡± ¡°each one of you needs to contribute 100 tons of dark matter every year. if you fail to do so, your civilization will have no value to this universe¡­¡± ni lu made sure the deal has been rephrase. everyone shuddered. seeing no one objecting, ni lu quickly moved on, appointing everyone present as counts. she demanded them to change their civilizations¡¯ systems to feudalism, all the representatives will acted as lords. those who were not sure they could make the change were allowed to request the empire¡¯s help. as soon as she finished her speech, many people raised their hands for help. ¡°we have over two hundred organizations in our federation; without the empire¡¯s help, i¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t change¡­¡± ¡°we have more than seven hundred countries on our planet. our single nation¡¯s power is not enough; we need the empire¡¯s assistance¡­¡± to zhao yu¡¯s surprise, many in the room accepted ni lu¡¯s words and eagerly applied for the empire¡¯s help. count¡¯s island was a place for all zero-level civilizations gathered and entitled as the empire¡¯s earl. they were all considered to be a level-0 civilization by the empire. naturally, not all level 0 civilizations had entered the nuclear age. there were also some civilizations that were still in the industrial age. ¡°everyone, start registering. write down your galaxy, address, and population¡­¡±ni lu recorded down the civilizations that requested help and gave them a form. ni lu announced, proudly ¡°from today on, you are counts of the milky way empire, lords representing the empire in managing your territories¡­¡± after she collected all filled forms. everyone dispersed right after the meeting end. zhao yu looked at the appointment letter in his hand, stamped with the seal of the milky way empire. appointment letter zhao yu,count of the milky way empire. hereby appointed as the lord of the solar system¡­. Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: Lottery Draw System and Ranking System chapter 191: lottery draw system and ranking system translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu had been appointed as the lord of the solar system a week ago. during the week, he would basically pay a visit to the count¡¯s island every day. there was two systems set up in the count¡¯s island. a lottery and ranking system the chance to draw the lottery held once a month. there were four types of reward items categorized into gold, purple, green, and white. there was a total of 1 gold item, 10 purple items, 100 green items, and several white items. the gold item was a treasure that everyone coveted. it was the health potion type a that could increase one¡¯s lifespan by one month. according to the empire¡¯s instructions, each period¡¯s prize pool would contain a different type of life-extending gold item, but each item had a certain resistance effect. like this life elixir type a, it could work up to five times at most, any more and it would be useless. the 10 purple items were 10 blueprints of level-1 civilizations weapons. other green and white items were conventional things for zero-level civilizations. any gold or purple item would be desirable, as they would provide improvement to the level-o civilization. zhao yu only wanted the golden health potion type a. after all, his civilization¡¯s technology level had already reached 2.7. the ten purple items were only weapon blueprints. one draw of the lottery required 100 grams of dark matter. other lottery draw options were 1,000,10,000, and 100,000. with a thousand draws, a green item was guaranteed, ten thousand draws guaranteed a purple item, and a hundred thousand draws will guaranteed a gold item. everyone could only look at the lottery system with dry envy, as no one had any dark matter. unexpectedly, the empire directly provided a line of service. with their status as earls, they could borrow up to 100 tons of dark matter per year, equivalent to 100 million grams. many people started using their credit to participate in the lottery. zhao yu didn¡¯t dare to borrow; he only watched from the sidelines. some people drew a few hundred times and got mostly white items. some drew over a thousand times before they got a green item. after watching for a week, basically, no one had drawn a gold item. there were quite a few people who drew purple, but on average, everyone drew more than ten thousand. zhao yu was speechless. 10,000 draws converted to dark matter, was equivalent to one million grams, which would require the use of one million intelligent beings as raw material. for zhao yu, he couldn¡¯t even come up with the 100 million grams of dark matter he had to pay to the milky way empire each year, let alone frivolously spend it on these things. on earl island, almost a hundred thousand lords were present, and most of them chose to borrow without any apparent burden on their conscience. but there were a few, like zhao yu, who didn¡¯t accept the situation of using living beings as raw material to refine dark matter. they looked troubled all day, huddling together to discuss whether there was any way to avoid paying the dark matter. unfortunately, they searched all over earl island and found that most of the facilities were designed for them to spend dark matter, with no way to earn it. not until the ranking system was activated. the ranking system involved one-on-one virtual civilization wars, held monthly. the top hundred rankings were rewarded with various titles, increased chances in the next lottery, and dark matter. the first place was rewarded with as much as 10 tons of dark matter, and the second place got 5 tons. all earls could participate through the quantum world, replicating 100 military units from reality into the virtual battle environment. participants were ranked by stars, with every 100 points equaling one star level, ranging from one star to ten stars. within the same star level, the winner gained +1 point, the loser -1 point. across star levels, each extra star level maintained the +1 point for winning, but losing deducted points according to the star level difference. for instance, if a four-star player lost to a one-star, they would lose 4 points, but if they won, they would gain only 1 point. the ranking system had just begun, and many had tried it, scanning their real military units into the virtual world and starting battles. zhao yu naturally scanned a hundred warships, but when he was ready to join the battle, he discovered that each match in the ranking system also required 100 grams of dark matter. zhao yu was not daring to participate. instead, he returned to reality, planning to discuss it with people like general chu and others. after a week of discussion, colonel chu and the others were more in favor of zhao yu participating. ¡°commander, if we take first place in every ranking, we could earn 120 tons of dark matter a year,¡± they reasoned. ¡°deducting the 100 tons we have to pay the empire, we could still have 20 tons left¡­¡± ¡°according to calculations, the dark matter spent on match fees in a year, assuming all wins, would need less than two tons, leaving eighteen tons¡­¡± they were quite confident about the battle outcomes. after all, their opponents were all zero-level civilizations. even with the level 1 weapons from the prize pool, they were no match for their 2.7 technology level. let alone their level 3 weapon light needles. it seemed that the milky way empire did not classify them according to technology level, but according to population. if it were according to technology level, zhao yu should have had a gold token and been on prince island.. Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: Lottery Draw System and Ranking System (2) chapter 192: lottery draw system and ranking system (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°i do understand that the current issue was scanning the suitable level of spaceship into the system¡­¡± zhao yu had studied about his opponent¡¯s strength from a week ago till now. he was afraid that if he overpower his opponent and attract the attention of the a¡¯lilky way empire. as the result, he would be removed from the count¡¯s island to a another higher ranking island. if he was managed to stay on the count¡¯s island. in terms of combat power, it could be said that he has the confident to secure his spot in the upper bracket. ¡± let¡¯s try not to expose our level 2 and 3 weapon to them¡­¡± ¡± my idea is to bring in half of our level-0 military, another half of our level 1 military units, and the remaining slot will be filled by late stage of level 1 and early stage of level 2 military force units¡­¡± ¡± in a regular battle, if we win with a level zero and level one military force, we will not expose our true power¡­¡± ¡± while encounter a fierce opponent, arrange the later stage of level 1 and the early stage of level 2 military units as our trump card¡­¡± ¡± of course, we will try to stay low profile to avoid any attention¡­¡± zhao yu totally agreed with colonel chu and the advisors as they were all on the same page. for the offerings at the end of the year, zhao yu must tried his best to earn as many ranking rewards as possible. meanwhile, the humans who were staying in bel comet were also summoned back. there was no point in hiding anymore if they considered the scouting technology owned by the milky way empire. more or less, the empire did not have any intention of destroying them. therefore, humans should all return back to the earth. in another galaxy. a thousands of battleships flew out from this galaxy¡¯s wormhole. ¡°did anyone catching up to us, tell me now?¡± dugo demanded his subordinate for system scanning nervously. ¡°negative, commander¡­¡± ten days had passed, dugo still cannot overcome his fear for his enemy. that was a level-4 civilization! he did not expect a level-4 civilization to reveal in the solar system. fortunately, he ordered his crew members to shut down ail communication systems, along with a lot of anti-tracking methods and straight away ran off at the beginning. although they arrived at solar system with million number as a legion, commander dugo arranged his legion to spitted up every wormhole they passed to mislead their enemy. a strategy to prevent the enemy successfully to track him down. after dozens of times, size of his legion had decreased to a few thousand. ¡°commander, we will be able to return to our home after another round of travel.!¡± all the crew members were still a little apprehensive as the enemy might have their method to track them down. their action might endanger their homeland. ¡°go now!¡± ¡°even if we are destined to die now, we must die in our home¡­¡± if they could not escape the enemy¡¯s pursuit, then there was nothing left he could do. it was his fate! dugo led all the remaining of the great whale legion through the last wormhole and successfully arrived at the outer defense system near the their homeland. the moment they exited the wormhole, they were detected by the defensive troops. dugo revealed his identity and reported up according to their system procedure. soon, under the guidance of a special person with verification, they passed through the hidden wormhole that direct to the their galaxy. ¡± commander, shouldn¡¯t we stay here for a year first?¡± the truth was the modou civilization created a galaxy along with an outer defense system to ensure the safety of of their home galaxy. any legion that returned back from their mission had to stay at the outer defense system to make sure no enemy followed them. during this period, no one was allowed to use the hidden wormhole to prevent enemies from finding their way to their home. dugo was also a little surprised. he brought along his advisors together and requested to meet the highest ranking officer stationed in the garrison about the situation. this time, he only brought back a thousand out of million. it was undeniable a crushing defeat. dugo brought everyone with strong background to meet up the highest ranking officer to negotiate. ¡°old du, don¡¯t worry. once we return to the mother planet, it will be our territory¡­¡± a member of the guidance team patted dugo¡¯s shoulder and said. when he was in the neighboring star system, he did not dare to be so presumptuous. still, dugo just let it be. dugo understood that he was no longer in charge now, he could only bear with his dissatisfaction. he even need to compliment him.¡± brother li, please take care of my father when we get back. after all, you¡¯re also a member of the guidance group¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, no one will dare to blame us!¡± brother li announced proudly. with his word, dugo finally felt a little relieved. soon, they saw another group of people came up to meet them. ¡± commander dugo of the great whale legion, along with the members of the guidance group, greets the garrison. may 1 know which general is guarding this place?!¡± ¡°dugo!¡± my honor to greet you. the great whale army has made great contributions in the expedition. this old man, modexiu, welcomes everyone¡­¡± ¡± modexiu?! dugo looked at the others especially at brother li. he noticed that the arrogance on his face had disappeared. not only did he retract his sharp gaze, but he also lowered his head to pay his respect.. Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: Lottery Draw System and Ranking System (3) chapter 193: lottery draw system and ranking system (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation dugo couldn¡¯t help but worry at this moment when even brother li didn¡¯t dare to offend him lightly. this man, modexiu¡¯s status must be higher than any of them now. dugo was so shocked by this man status, modexiu speech just could not clearly delivered to dugo. once two sides came into contact, an atmosphere of joy and harmony surrounded them. dugo and the others were overwhelming with doubt. dugo became more confused when modexiu ignored the presence of brother li and came straight up to greet him. ¡°general mo, only these people have returned this time. i¡¯m afraid i¡¯m going to jail this time¡­¡± after some mutual courtesies, dugo started to speak more friendly with modexiu. ¡°why would that be? with such great achievement, we must reward you in time, why would we punish you¡­¡±¡± modexiu laughed and held dugo¡¯s arm. soon, the group arrived at the hidden wormhole. dugo and the others were shocked to find that the wormhole was now open to public and unknown ships were travelling through their home galaxy freely. ¡± general mo?!¡± ¡°while you were away, you wouldn¡¯t know, the world has changed!¡± dugo and the others were utterly lost in words. they began to travel through the wormhole, and modexiu started to recount the changes that had taken place over the past ten days. ¡± milky way empire?!¡± after listened to modexiu¡¯s story, they were all shocked. ¡°so, a battleship belonging to that level 4 civilization has also appeared on our mother planet?¡± who knew that they would even find them here? they though that the level-4 civilization would only appeared at the solar system. ¡°not only that, the entire milky way, more than 100,000 civilizations, have all been discovered by them¡­¡± ¡°now, the milky way is unified, all under the control of the milky way empire¡­¡± ¡°following the instructions of the empire, our modou civilization successfully aligned with the empire, and transformed into the modou kingdom under the milky way empire¡­¡± ¡± modou kingdom?!¡± ¡°what about the elders council?¡± dugo asked politely. ¡°gone!¡± ¡°the elders council will no longer needed. with the help of the milky way empire, the king has been crowned. we are now all subjects of the kingdom¡­¡± ¡°a king?!¡± dugo only felt it was absurd. had the modou civilization actually revert back to the dynasty? wasn¡¯t this a step backward instead of forward? ¡°may i know who our current king is?!¡± dugo started to felt his temper. ¡°ha ha!¡± modexiu laughed loudly, repeatedly raised his hand and said, ¡°congratulations to prince dugo, according to the new rules of the kingdom, you will be the rightful prince¡­¡± ¡°???¡± dugo was stunned, ¡°my father is the king?!¡± ¡°exactly!¡± modexiu felt a sense of regret. if he had initially asked to enter the quantum world and meet the milky way empire at the elders council, he would be the one who had ascended the throne now. what a pity¡­ ¡°what about my father?¡± brother li was shocked, and quickly asked, his father held a high position at the elders council. if dugo¡¯s father was king, then his family¡­ modexiu shook his head, ¡°your father tried to resist the empire and was eradicated in a humane way. it¡¯s just a pity that my army followed him till the end¡­¡± soon, they passed through the wormhole. when they returned to their galaxy, looking at the procession that had been arranged early to welcome the prince¡¯s return, dugo¡¯s nervous heart finally calmed down. he was just a legion commander previously and now he had become a prince. good fortune arrived so sudden! Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: The Storm in the Dueling Platform chapter 194: the storm in the dueling platform translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°you really did well this time, my son!¡± ¡°your experience in the solar system was perfect as a testament to your achievements for promotion¡­¡± du bing announced. ¡°father, 1 didn¡¯t do much¡­¡± dugo was a little confused. ¡± no! you fought against a level-3 civilization for a long time. if it wasn¡¯t for the empire¡¯s intervention, that solar system civilization would have been destroyed¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll arrange it properly¡± du bing promised. a few days later, modou kingdom began to publicize the news. the narrative focused on how dugo led the great whale army engaged in a battle with the solar system civilization. under du bing¡¯s control, the military force of the solar system civilization was exaggerated for the purpose on highlighting dugo¡¯s achievements. dugo¡¯s contributions became legendary due to the influence of social media, people gained a deeper understanding of the solar system civilization at the same time [modou civilization (level 3): 2.5%] [obtained 10000 prestige points] zhao yu was surprised by the notification as he was about to enter the quantum world, a wave of prestige came out of the modou civilization after so many days from the first time he discovered their civilization. ¡°for a level-3 civilization, 1 get 10000 reward for every breakthrough in the prestige?!¡± with a level 1 civilizations, and each milestone only gave him just 100 prestige points. therefore, he never expect much rewards. his prestige score have reached 13,800 points, with 12,300 points available to use. a new item appeared in the reputation exchange list as well. it was a acceleration technique while travelling the wormhole with a requirement of 5000 reputation points. zhao yu was disappointed with this new technology. with milky way empire had unified the universe and strictly prohibited wars between civilizations, a wormhole travel technology seemed to be useless now. ¡°let¡¯s save it now and there is a possibility of getting level 4 technology?!¡± zhao yu decided not to exchange it for now and save up more reputation points. what¡¯s more matter now was the ranking system. data from one hundred military units had been scanned into the virtual world. zhao yu was ready to participate in the competition with various combat methods studied to apply. ¡°we should be safe now, right?¡± in the universe, a fleet emerged from a wormhole. recalling the terrifying scene ten days ago, where a single moment destroyed tens of thousands of battleships of a level 3 civilization. ¡± a level-4 civilization. if they really want to chase after us, we won¡¯t be able to escape¡­¡± ¡± so, they should be chasing after the two level-3 civilizations with all their might¡­¡± what do we do now?¡± ¡°should we return home?¡± ¡°let¡¯s take a detour and ensure there¡¯s no one tailed us.¡± u *-/ vvaaa^r v? ux-r u41. v4 a a v- a a u4 a. v- u a a a. n¡ª a a _z _z a a v- k. v? a a vt ? soon, the fleet entered another wormhole. similar scenarios were happening elsewhere. once the empire¡¯s warships appeared in the solar system, all the five major civilizations, as well as the moro flee immediately. they still didn¡¯t know that the universe had united. the once-prevailing dark forest theory was no longer applicable with the rise of the milky way empire. ¡°swoosh!¡± zhao yu opened his eyes and found himself arrived on count¡¯s island. in the past few days, he tried to enter the quantum world using his own quantum communication. there was a security factor prevented him to travel here. to reach the count¡¯s island, he could only use the device provided by the empire, and he could only arrive at that a specific location. ¡°it¡¯s truly amazing. 1 wonder how they did it!¡± zhao yu clearly understood the danger of the quantum world, yet the empire was able to create a space within it, without being affected by the quantum environment, allowing every consciousness to maintain its identity and clarity. on the square, white lights flashed from time to time. each figure behind the light source represented a civilization. upon arrival, these individuals split into two groups: one group headed west, and the other headed east. zhao yu glanced around casually and, without giving it much thought, followed the crowd to the eastern plaza, where the ranking system was located. he noticed a group of people gathered around a particular spot. from within the crowd came occasional shouts, attracting many people. zhao yu approached them curiously. after pushing through the crowd for a bit, he found a good spot to observe. there was a round-like table, a dueling platform, with a man standing on each side, seemingly in a heated argument. ¡°that¡¯s it?¡± the man on the left, with his nose in the air, said disdainfully. ¡°this round doesn¡¯t count. 1 made a mistake. the man on the right shouted loudly,¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on? what happened?¡± some new audience like zhao yu, asked curiously. ¡°these two had a disagreement and wanting to duel.¡± ¡°now, the left corner has won, and the right corner has lost¡­¡± ¡°wherever there are people, there¡¯s conflict.¡± zhao yu shook his head. for such dueling platforms, each duel required 100 grams of dark matter as an entry fee, but they weren¡¯t part of the official ranking system. it seemed to be set up just for the counts to challenge each other. just as zhao yu was about to leave, a statement from the man on the right made him stop in his tracks.. Chapter 195 - Chapter 195: The Storm in the Dueling Platform (2) chapter 195: the storm in the dueling platform (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°i¡¯ll raise it by 10,000 dark matter. dare to play another round?!¡± abet? can they actually place bets without proper authority?! ¡°haha, more dark matter as a gift? why should i not accept?!¡± the man on the left immediately accepted the challenge. a relevant information appeared on the dueling platform: [blue team: wang fu tu] [red team: li wei bo] [current bet: 10,000 dark matter] [this duel uses a one-on-one mode. each side can scan up to a hundred military units to engage in a virtual combat environment¡­] the bet was legally allowed to establish in public! he had not expected that the empire would actually allow such activities. but upon further thought, it seemed reasonable. in recent days, he had discussed with colonel chu many times and had come to a conclusion about the milky way empire. the empire¡¯s goal of unifying the universe was only after the dark matter. as for their claims of saving the universe, they might be true, but most likely they were just false story. that must be the main reason why the empire tried their best to encourage everyone to spend. around the square were various entertainment facilities, very tempting for everyone to try out. especially with the beast-eared maidens shop; even zhao yu was curious about it. luckily, being short of budget kept him grounded. these days, he could only get glimpses of the mysteries inside from others¡¯ show-offs. such mysteries lured many to spend. a rumor has spread that the most extravagant spender had borrowed and spent ten million grams of dark matter in short period. one gram of dark matter was equivalent to one intelligent life form. everyone knew this on the first day. zhao yu got used to it as nobody seemed to care now. if their own people were not concerned about their race why should he bother? moreover, every civilization had to offer dark matter to the empire annually. this was unchangeable. only one person would be exempted from the yearly debt by sustaining as first rank throughout the whole year. as result, over 100000 civilizations had to refining their citizens into dark matter. zhao yu understood this challenge was tough and cruel yet he wanted to try his best not to sacrifice any of his people. deep down, he hoped to keep the earth safe. otherwise, he feared that one day he might lose himself completely and become a demon. ¡°turn on the spectating function!¡± zhao yu shifted his focus back to the duel. the two in the arena had already started dueling, the audience could not view it as streaming was disabled, so they could only wait for the result. soon most of the audience left, while others stayed, eager to see who would win. zhao yu chose to stay to figure out whether a open bet was identify as legal activity. this might could be his alternative way to earn dark matter aside of the ranking system. after about ten minutes, the result was out. the left side lit up with a flashing blue light while the red on the right dimmed. ¡°the blue side won again!¡± those who had been watching the duel from the start viewed the platform¡¯s way of celebrating the winner was amazing. at the same time, the two competitors regained their conscious from the duel system. ¡°think you can beat me? maybe in another ten thousand years! hahahaha!¡± wang fu tu laughed uncontrollably and humiliated him constantly. on the right, li wei bo¡¯s was pissed off by wang fu tu humiliation. ¡°li wei bo, just quit already. admit your loss and walk off.¡± ¡°yeah, you¡¯ve lost three rounds. the difference in skill is clear.¡± people around began to advise him. they never knew each other beforehand, just everyone had a unique number and an id name on top of their heads in count¡¯s island, just like in a video game, his name ¡®zhao yu¡¯ was displaying on top of his head. we could instantly recognize someone¡¯s name. some tried to comfort li wei bo, but it only has negative impact toward li wei bo. ¡°let¡¯s do it again. i don¡¯t believe 1 can¡¯t beat you!!¡± li wei bo stared at wang fu tu and declared another round loudly. ¡°boring! you are too weak. do you even know how to determine our gap?!¡± wang fu tu sneered.¡± i didn¡¯t even use my nuclear weapon. you can¡¯t even win. furthermore, it only feels like bullying you¡­¡± surrounding people started to show interest to know more about this ¡°nuclear bomb¡±. as for the statement of li wei bo to rematch, most of them thought it as joke. ¡°no way, li wei bo. your civilization has not even developed nuclear weapons, and you still dare to bet?!¡± ¡°exactly, nuclear and firearm are totally two different levels.¡± ¡°in my opinion, just admit defeat¡­¡± li wei bo became even more tense, yelling, ¡°one hundred thousand dark li wei bo became even more tense, yelling, ¡°one hundred thousand dark matter, one more game¡­¡± ¡°you haven¡¯t developed nuclear weapons. your world¡¯s population is probably less than a billion, right?¡± wang fu tu shook his head, ¡°with such a small population, you may not even produce enough dark matter annually. if you lose again, your civilization might be doomed in a few years.¡± hearing this, people around respected wang futu even more. ¡°good job, wang fu tu. didn¡¯t expect you to be so noble, thinking about your opponent¡­¡± ¡°i admire you. if it were me, 1 would definitely earn that one hundred thousand dark matter¡­¡± li wei bo became even more desperate, ¡°one million dark matter, one more game, i must win you!¡± wang fu tu paused, then said, ¡°as i said, your civilization is underdeveloped. you are no match to me. think about the rest of your people.¡± people started praising wang fu tu even more, they wanted to be friends with him. ¡°two million. if you don¡¯t fight with me, i¡¯ll stalk you everywhere¡­¡± li wei bo¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety. at the same time, the people around wang fu tu tried to persuade him to teach li wei bo a lesson. wang fu tu frowned, but after others urged him, he said, ¡°i didn¡¯t want to make it hard for you, i¡¯ll bet with you one last time.¡± ¡°alright, let¡¯s do it!¡± soon, the two of them decided on the bet and started the battle again under the watchful eyes of the crowd. as the stakes increased, more and more people gathered around. zhao yu was also pushed from the middle seat to the back row. helplessly, he could only observed the battle through the gap between the people. another ten minutes passed. the battle ended, and a blue light flashed. ¡°blue team wins again!¡± everyone exclaimed. ¡± two million dark matter, just like that¡­¡± everyone looked at wang futu with admiration. ¡°one more time!¡± yet, li wei bo was planning for another round ¡°i said that was the last one. i¡¯m leaving,¡± wang fu tu tried to leave, avoiding further hassle. ¡°three million, are you in or out?¡± li wei bo kept raising the bet. the surrounding people could not help but sigh. ¡°poor civilization to have a leader like li wei bo.¡± ¡°yes, he already lost more than two million and still wants to add more. at this rate, the entire world¡¯s population won¡¯t be enough to cover his debts.¡± ¡°shut up!¡± li weibo angrily rebuked, as if he was unhappy with their comments about him. his rebuttal immediately aroused the emotions of many people. they criticized his stubbornness would only lead his civilization to destruction. li wei bo retorted for a while, but he really couldn¡¯t fight against most people. he turned around and wanted to wash away his humiliation through wang fu tu. however, he realized that the other party had already left. ¡°wang fu tu, come back!¡± at this moment, he was like a crazy gambler, shouting loudly, making people feel that his mental state was somewhat abnormal. ¡°there is always a risk in a gambling match. one must be careful when entering a pit¡­¡± ¡°let¡¯s move on, just another crazy one!¡± ¡°who wants to bet with me? three million¡­¡± li wei bo started to search for new match.. Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: Willing to Take the Hook! chapter 196: willing to take the hook! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°three million! anyone? anyone want to challenge me¡­¡± as li wei bo started to raised the price. ¡°gulp!¡± someone swallowed hard, seemingly tempted. after all, that was three million dark matter equivalent to three purple items. ¡°according to wang fu tu, this guy doesn¡¯t even have nuclear weapons, so the fight should be easy¡­¡± ¡°three million dark matter¡­¡± many people present were a little excited and looked eager to give it a try. by their reactions, li wei bo chuckled to himself. still, he pretended to be out of his mind. just then, a few sneers echoed from the crowd. ¡°that guy just now was a decoy, right?¡± ¡°heh, top hunters often disguised as a prey!¡± ¡°if it were not for that last comment, you might have fooled me!¡± ¡°do you think all of us standing here are fools?¡± hearing this, those who hadn¡¯t realized the trick became instantly suspicious. the buzzing excitement quickly cooled down. looking at the fat meat that was originally in his hands being obstructed by a few words, li wei bo cursed fiercely in his heart. however, he had no choice but to continue pretending, hoping someone would still take the bait. zhao yu also saw through li wei bo¡¯s act. it was just that there were other signs that things weren¡¯t right. for example, wang fu tu. as far as everyone knew, he had only gambled with li wei bo over some dispute. before the bet, he did not consider the possibility of losing to li wei bo? how confident was he dared to use his people as gambling chips without second though? from this logic, it seemed wang fu tu was not really concerned about his people and was willing to face the consequences of losing. he seemed to have a sudden change of heart. when li wei bo shouted a bet of three million, wang fu tu pitied him and left. someone with such a compassionate heart would gamble with their people¡¯s lives? zhao yu guessed it must be a trap set along with their act. li wei bo¡¯s combat level must be much higher, probably close to l.o, maybe even exceeding it with certain equipment. if that¡¯s the case¡­ let¡¯s play his game and beat him! zhao yu meditated for a moment, adjusting himself. ¡°move aside, let me do it!¡± his face was flushed, his eyes wide with greed. as his voice rang out, a path was naturally cleared for him, with many curious eyes on him. upon seeing zhao yu¡¯s appearance, many sneered. ¡°come on, their target customer isn¡¯t us. this is¡­¡± someone pointed at zhao yu and said cheerfully. ¡± hahaha!¡± laughter erupted from the crowd. some even considered pulling a similar trick to profit. seeing zhao yu acting even more recklessly than himself, li wei bo paused, then felt a surge of excitement. bingo! this was the kind of person they were looking for! soon, zhao yu approached the dueling platform. ¡°three million, are you serious?!¡± zhao yu shouted. ¡°three million is nothing. even if it was thirty million, i could afford it.¡± everyone looked at the two people in front of the dueling platform and found it interesting. ¡°that li wei bo might be pretending, but that zhao yu is probably a real idiot¡­¡± ¡°exactly. in such a situation, it¡¯s obviously a trap, and yet he walks right into it¡­¡± some wondered if zhao yu was also playing along with li wei bo plan. however, for li wei bo and wang fu tu to set this trap, they clearly had confidence in their strength. what could zhao yu possibly have up his sleeve to challenge that? a smart person would usually wait and watch instead of risking a duel with li wei bo. there must always be someone better out there. who knew what kind of advanced tech li wei bo had? losing three million would be embarrassing enough, but being laughed at as a fool would be even worse. on the platform, a thought crossed li wei bo¡¯s mind, briefly worrying that zhao yu was also pretending. however, he quickly regained his confidence. even if zhao yu was pretending, with his own strength, victory was ensured. he had his reasons for such confidence. firstly, his civilization was an empire, and he was its supreme ruler. embodying the milky way empire¡¯s ideology was easy for him. while others were busy managing real-world affairs, he had been ranking up in duels. with a record of 119 wins and only 1 loss, he was proud. the only person who defeated him was wang fu tu. that¡¯s why he approached wang fu tu. with both of them being strong, they thought they could collaborate. hence, the drama to lure more small fish began. ¡°let¡¯s start!¡± zhao yu acted convincingly worried. while at the same time, li wei bo still seemed to be out of his wits. the two placed their bets and began the duel. once they started, the onlookers sighed. ¡°this zhao yu is probably going to lose everything, even his pants!¡± Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: The Willing One Is Hookedl(2) chapter 197: the willing one is hookedl(2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡± 3 million¡­if li wei bo really does not have any nuclear weapons¡­¡± ¡± impossible, li wei bo and wang fu tu were obviously acting¡­¡± ¡± 3 million dark matter. that¡¯s enough for three purple items¡­¡± this was zhao yu¡¯s first time participating in a duel. after it began, in a flash, he found himself in a different space. [fair duel] [faction: blue] [location: inside an oxygen planet] [range: 100 km x 100 km] [military unit: 100] [duel time: 10 minutes] [victory conditions: 1. the team with more military units left after 10 minutes wins. 2. destroying the enemy¡¯s main base results in an immediate win.] meanwhile, a map appeared in zhao yu¡¯s mind, showing the terrain for the duel. his blue team was on the far left of the map, and the enemy¡¯s red team was on the far right. on this virtual map, only the main bases of both sides were visible. to find out about the enemy¡¯s units, one had to scout on their own. all his 100 military units were neatly positioned in front of his main base. most of these units were fighter jets, with missiles equipped with nuclear warheads hanging beneath their wings. a few were genuine spaceship, possessing technology far surpassing a level 1 civilization. wondering if gravitational wave detector would work in this virtual environment. zhao yu immediately activated his gravitational wave detector, feeling a bit nervous, to his surprise, it worked. who knew that it was actually usable in a virtual world.. zhao yu mused briefly and quickly focused on his screen. on the screen, most of the enemy¡¯s units were also fighter jets. a few were ground-based defensive sentries placed around their main base. after a glance, zhao yu got a clear picture of the enemy¡¯s military force units. apart from a few scouting and signal jamming units, there was also a large vehicle, clearly carried a secret weapon. judging by the size of its missiles, it had significant nuclear capabilities and a fast firing rate. just then, the enemy made their move. fifty fighter jets took off from their base, splitting into ten squads, rapidly heading his way. at the same time, his defense systems detected the enemy¡¯s scouting signals. zhao yu promptly jammed all these signals. he then emitted a huge amount of electromagnetic signals across the entire map, effectively blinding the enemy. yet, he still had his gravitational wave detector to rely on. after observing the enemy jets¡¯ trajectory, zhao yu mentally commanded his jets to intercept. elsewhere, li wei bo stood in front of his main base, looking towards the direction of the blue team with a smirk. ¡°3 millions shall be mine¡­¡± he was very confident. his team¡¯s formation was perfected after hundreds of ranked duels. just then, a buzzing sound came from the scouting equipment. li wei bo was momentarily stunned but then sneered, ¡°blocking the entire map, do you think i¡¯d be scared?¡± having fought countless battles, he was confident in his victory. he had faced opponents who blocked the entire map before, but without exception, he had defeated them all. ¡°lower the speed of the fighter jet¡­¡± zhao yu noticed that the speed of the opponent¡¯s fighter jet was indeed impressive, reaching the upper limit of a level 1 civilization. however, both the speed of his fighter jet and the missiles it carried exceeded this level 1 limit. zhao yu¡¯s fighter jet was far superior to the opponent¡¯s. if he was certain of his victory, there was no need to reveal too much. so, zhao yu adjusted the speed of his jet to match the opponent¡¯s, but the speed of his weapons remained unchanged. his 100 military units were specially designed. each fighter jet had two sets of weapons: one set of standard weapons and another set of advanced weapons that exceeded level 1 technology. rather than calling them fighter jets, it was more appropriate to label them as space warships with the appearance of jets. ¡°i can¡¯t split my consciousness¡­¡± zhao yu realized a problem: even though he had dispatched the fighter jets with his intention, they could only move according to their initial trajectories. for detailed actions, he had to immerse his consciousness into a specific military unit. this meant that, out of the 100 units, he could only issue simple commands. such as maintaining a fixed path, flying towards the enemy base, attacking enemy units, dodging enemy attacks, etc. details on how to dodge depended on the jet itself. zhao yu stroked his chin, considering the current situation. ¡°to win against him is easy. the challenge is to defeat him without revealing my true strength¡­¡± zhao yu did not wish to find no one willing to challenge him again. compared to rankings, what mattered more was his chance to win the golden life-extending item. ¡°i have to make him believe that our strengths are similar. that my victory is merely due to better tactics¡­¡± after a brief contemplation, zhao yu formulated a plan. watching the enemy¡¯s movements on the gravitational wave detector, he sent some of his jets around the enemy¡¯s to stand by near their base. this was to ensure that he could strike their base if needed. zhao yu stopped some jets in their tracks, right in the path of the enemy¡¯s jets. finally, controlling one jet directly, he instructed four other jets in the same group to follow, and they sped towards the fastest enemy jets. soon, the two sides clashed in battle. zhao yu cautiously fired a standard missile. the enemy jet instinctively fired an intercepting missile and started counterattacking. both sides seemingly equal in combat power. the situation on the front lines was soon received by li wei bo. he joined the battle with zhao yu. after a few rounds, li wei bo¡¯s initial tension eased. ¡°the speed of the fighter jet and the power of the missiles are about the same as mine¡­¡± ¡°are you as experienced as me?!!¡± li wei bo focused on the overall situation, readying a large missile. time passed quickly. eight minutes went by, and neither side had incurred any damage. yet, li wei bo was calm. at that moment, more than thirty of his jets had broken through and reached behind enemy lines, only a few kilometers away from the blue base. ¡°it¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s start!¡± every jet moved according to his plan. without hesitation, li wei bo gave the order for a full-scale attack. ¡°3 million, how delightful¡­¡± immersed in his thoughts, and as ten minutes approached, li wei bo suddenly realized that the damage panel for both sides still read zero. ¡°what¡¯s happening? are all this units land-based defense?¡± just a few seconds shy of the ten-minute mark, the panel changed. the damage ratio switched from o:o to 1:0. li wei bo was in shock, ¡°this is impossible!¡± a second later, the battle ended. [duel ended, calculating results¡­] [red base intact, remaining military units: 99] [blue base intact, remaining military units: 100] [blue side wins!] [based on the duel, blue side gains 3 million dark matter. after deducting 10% tax, 2.7 million dark matter is awarded¡­] ¡°tax?!¡± hearing the electronic voice from the virtual world, zhao yu felt a twinge of annoyance. winning yet taxed, taking away 10%, 300,000 dark matter. before he could dwell on it, the results vanished. as his vision blurred, he found himself back at count¡¯s island¡¯s duel platform.. Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: If it weren’t for the Empire, your Sun chapter 198: if it weren¡¯t for the empire, your sun territory would have been destroyed countless timesl i translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation blue light lit up on the arena. ¡± blue side won?!¡± everyone was shocked by the result. by all mean, should not that guy called zhao yu be angry and curse li wei bo for cheating?! ¡°how is this possible?!¡± many never expecting this outcome. did i lose? until li wei bo appeared on the stage, he still could not grasp the fact that he lost. he seemed to be in a daze. when the others saw this, they started to wonder. ¡°could it be that li wei bo didn¡¯t put on an act with wang fu tu?!¡± ¡°the truth is in front of us. it seems zhao yu really got a lucky this time¡­¡± people looked at zhao yu with envy. meanwhile, several others slapped their chests in regret, wishing they could slap themselves for being too smart and missing out on three million. ¡°li wei bo, you lost again. want to play for three million?¡± someone teased, whispering in his ear. li wei bo snapped back, feeling ridiculed. they seemed to be mocking him even daring him to match. embarrassed and angered, he left without a word. people believed even more that li wei bo was not pretending but was truly overconfident and gave away an opportunity. ¡°man, you¡¯re so lucky, making three million just like that¡­¡± with li wei bo gone, someone cheerfully approached zhao yu, ¡°how about a game between us?¡± zhao yu glanced at him, ¡°ten million a round, in or out?¡± the man hesitated, ¡°one thousand a round is fine, but ten million¡­ too rich for my blood.¡± after shooing away the persistent people, zhao yu left the duel platform. that day, word spread across count¡¯s island about the bet. people talked about a lucky guy named zhao yu who won three million. after leaving the duel platform, zhao yu started ranking with 2.7 million dark matter in hand. now, the 100-ticket fee seemed trivial. after playing a few rounds, zhao yu realized the opponents he matched with were weaker than li wei bo, easily defeating them. in the ranking system, he couldn¡¯t see the leaderboard but his own rank. after six rounds, scoring six points, zhao yu was ranked around 50,000. it seemed many people were playing the ranking games. just as he was about to continue, someone from the empire suddenly came looking for him. when he arrived at the place, zhao yu realized he was not the only one. there were over ten people in the hall. upon spotting zhao yu and recognizing his name, several people started whispering amongst themselves. ¡°that¡¯s the zhao yu, the lucky one who won three million dark matter¡­¡± ¡°wow!¡± zhao yu overheard it, but he did not bother responding. he hoped someone would challenge him to another bet. a representative from the empire walked in and announced, ¡°recently, we received many reports about the attacks from the nomadic civilizations and request for the empire¡¯s help¡­¡± ¡°the empire¡¯s attention is on saving the universe, and we cannot address these minor issues¡­¡± ¡°after discussion, the empire has decided to coordinate defenses according to regions¡­¡± ¡°the specific method is sending troops to help the dukedom defend to a certain extent. the dukedom will help the various marquisate defend, and the marquisate will help the lord defend¡­¡± ¡°all of you here are lords in the third spiral arm of the milky way¡­¡± ¡°therefore, by division, the marquisate toma, which is in the same star region, will be responsible for your defense.¡± defense?! the attendees looked at each other, confused about whether this was good or bad news. upon hearing this, zhao yu frowned and said, ¡°any civilization that can hunt in the universe must have at least a level two technology. can the marquisate even defend against them?¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry. if the marquisate can¡¯t handle it, the dukedom above them will. if they fail, there¡¯s the kingdom, and if they can¡¯t manage, the empire will step in¡­¡± after listening to the explanation, zhao yu finally understood what the empire intention. they did not want to bear the cost of maintaining the order of the empire, so they delegated this power to the various kingdoms and dukedoms. for example, the region he was in had more than ten level zero civilization territories that were under the jurisdiction of the toma marquisate. all the marquisate, including the toma marquisate., were under the jurisdiction of a certain dukedoms. what surprised zhao yu was that their region, overseeing numerous dukedom, marquisate, and lord¡¯s territories, was the modou kingdom, with whom he had a past conflict. ¡°excuse me, emissary, if the marquisate toma misbehaves, it seems we don¡¯t have the power to resist¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry. with the empire here, they won¡¯t cause trouble. imperial laws are not for show. many laws are still under discussion, but such issues will definitely not occur¡­¡± those present felt uneasy. when the empire was in charge, the only thing they valued was dark matter, not interfering in internal governance. now, with a marquisate in charge, problems could arise.. Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: If it weren’t for the Empire, your Sun chapter 199: if it weren¡¯t for the empire, your sun territory would have been destroyed countless timesl_2 translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation at prince island. du bing held a star map that marked the geographical locations of over a thousand civilizations. the empire had entrusted him with managing all the territories of dukedom, marquisate and lords, du bing decided to definitely not fail his mission and manage this star field on behalf of the empire¡­ unlike count island which was handled by the empire¡¯s staff member. the prince¡¯s side had a upper ranked officers to personally communicate with to ensure everything could run smoothly. ¡°words are not enough. you must take action to show us about your loyalty¡­¡± one of the officers mentioned to du bing. ¡± remember to ensure that every country and territory pays no less dark matter every year¡­¡± ¡°the second task is to ensure that the population of each country and territory does not decrease, and try to encourage population growth¡­¡± ¡°furthermore, the empire will offer you rewards based on the management performance over the hundred territories within a year¡­¡± a reward from the empire was something they didn¡¯t have, and du bing was determined to earn it. he asked, ¡°how are these assessments determined?¡± ¡°firstly, it¡¯s about dark matter,¡± the officer replied. ¡°your kingdom, including all the territories of dukedom, marquisate and the lords should contribute extra dark matter beyond the required quota¡­¡± ¡°the population under your kingdom¡¯s jurisdiction must grow compared to the previous year will be the second element¡­¡± ¡°of course,¡± the officer added, ¡°the standards for these data are naturally compared between various kingdoms. those who perform well will be rewarded by the empire¡­¡± du bing nodded eagerly. in his mind, he was already planning to have his advisors figure out how to encourage the thousands of civilizations under him to increase their populations for extra dark matter. du bing began to study the star map when the meeting was over. he was planning to send people to visit all the civilization under his kingdom¡¯s management. soon, he had reviewed the status of the dukedom and marquisate until he stopped at a particular territory, ¡°the solar system territory?¡± he recalled what dugo had said about the solar system, ¡°are these two the same place?¡± after a while, he realized that the solar system was indeed the place where his son, dugo had led the great whale legion for expenditure. ¡°how is this possible? the solar system civilization is a level 3 civilization.!!¡± du bing was greatly surprised and wondered the reason as the empire only categorized the solar system as a zero-level civilization. ¡°what does this mean? did the empire not discover them?¡± ¡°no, the system was based on the population. under normal circumstances, only with a large enough population can a sufficiently advanced civilization emerge¡­¡± ¡°the solar system civilization has a population of only 8.5 billion,¡± he mused. ¡°that¡¯s clearly not enough to develop into even a first-level civilization, let alone a third-level one¡­¡± du bing thought for a moment and came with two possibility. ¡± the solar system civilization has a hunting fleet from a level 3 civilization hiding around them. however, there aren¡¯t many of them. this is also the reason why they were able to deal with the whale previously¡­¡± ¡± the second scenario is that the solar system civilization is occupied by a level-3 civilization, which is why the population is small¡­¡± regardless of the situation, they were essentially a third-level civilization. even if their technology tree was not complete, their weaponry should still be largely intact. ¡°it¡¯s just a wandering third-level civilization. under the empire¡¯s rule, they won¡¯t be able to cause much trouble¡­¡± managing the solar system was a right granted by the empire. if the third-level civilization was discontent, they could take it up with the empire. meanwhile, in the solar system. the humans of the bel comet had finally returned to their home planet, earth. during this time, zhao yu had basically briefed everyone on the situation of the milky way empire. the people of earth ad also accepted zhao yu as the lord of the solar system. the only thing that was bothering zhao yu was people clamoring about a successor. they were urging zhao yu, the new lord, to quickly choose a consort and have a child to ensure the stability of the territory. initially, he thought this was the idea of some schemers, but after an investigation, he discovered that it was a movement spontaneously formed by a group of ambitious women. zhao yu could only vaguely defer this matter by postpone it. at first, people were uneasy about zhao yu becoming the lord, uncertain about their own living. once they noticed that everyone was assigned with official residences, the people started to cheer for zhao yu as their lord. meanwhile, message came from modou kingdom, fire fury dukedom , and marquisate toma arrived in the solar system. the emissary from the milky way empire came along as well. these emissary demanded that all civilizations under its rule abolish all abortion methods and contraception, insisting on birth once pregnant, and that all costs for people under 18, from birth to adulthood, were to be borne by the lord. in addition, the emissary called for the abolition of capital punishment, suggesting that criminals be used as material resources. zhao yu naturally had no objections to these rules. however, the representatives of the kingdoms also read out their own sets of rules. much of the content overlapped with the empire¡¯s, but they also included an additional stationing cost, requiring the territory to pay an extra 100 million grams of dark matter each year. the dukedom also issued the corresponding documents, similarly requiring the solar system territory to hand over 10 million dark matter and 1 billion tons of precious mineral resources every year. even the marquisate¡¯s emissary asked zhao yu to hand over an additional one million dark matter and 100 million tons of various mineral resources. ¡°my territory doesn¡¯t need you to guard it¡­¡± zhao yu immediately rejected the offer. ¡°it¡¯s the empire¡¯s order. if you have any objections, you can speak to the empire. we¡¯re only here to convey orders¡­¡± after reading out the rules, they left. the modou kingdom was well aware of zhao yu¡¯s strength, but they still came. the main reason was that the empire strictly forbade the nations from waging war, so they firmly believed that the solar system civilization would obey. as for the fire fury dukedom , and marquisate toma , they had no idea about zhao yu¡¯s capabilities, assuming this place to be just a regular zero-level civilization. zhao yu sat alone in the newly constructed guest reception building. the empire¡¯s strength was clear, and against these people acting aggressively under its name, he had no options. but he also felt powerless. unless he could break the order of the empire, he could only obey them. milky way empire had brought zhao yu some relief, as he felt fortunate for their arrival. otherwise, he would have had to engage with the modou civilization. now, he felt at least they had autonomy in the lawless ¡°dark forest¡±. despite the fact that there was no room for compromise between different civilizations and every meeting was a fight to the death. under the empire¡¯s rule, they were forced into many helpless rules and restrictions. ¡°our ranking has already surged to third,¡± he lamented. ¡°we were so close to securing this month¡¯s top reward¡­¡± ¡°but now, with 100 million tons of dark matter that we must submit to the empire, we have an additional 111 million tons of dark matter to deal with¡­¡± at this rate, even if they won first place every month, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough. unless, they were to use their own people as resources, converting them into dark matter. zhao yu could not convince himself to do such a thing?! colonel chu suddenly walked in. ¡°my lord, the emissary from the fire fury dukedom has returned¡­¡± ¡°let him in!¡± zhao yu ordered. zhao yu suspected that this had to do with the fleet sent by the fire fury civilization. as expected, after the emissary entered, he went straight to the point, asking if they had seen the fleet that the fire fury civilization had previously dispatched. hearing this, zhao yu sneered, sarcastically retorting: ¡°we are but a mere territory, while fire fury is a dukedom. when they send a fleet, how would we know anything about it?!¡± this emissary felt that this solar system¡¯s lord was utterly ungrateful and audacious to dare to speak to him like this. ¡°you are aware that you are just a lord, yet you dare to speak to me this way.. if it weren¡¯t for the empire, based on what you just said, your solar territory would have been doomed!¡± Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: Ranked First chapter 200: ranked first translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation there was room for argument. after the emissary left, zhao yu immediately collapsed on the sofa, feeling utterly drained by the situation. the milky way empire was too strong and zhao yu still not capable to defy them now. ¡°whether it¡¯s the king of war or the mysterious merchant, both need to interact with other civilizations to acquire technology points¡­¡± he thought. ¡°even the reputation system is relevant as well¡­¡± ¡°now, the empire have directly restricted me¡­¡± the empire neither allows civilizations to trade directly with each other, nor starting a war between them. this has completely eliminated zhao yu. with the tax to pay the empire. taxes to be paid to the kingdoms, dukedom, and marquisate were added. if the taxes could be paid with mineral resources, zhao yu considered t would be still bearable. the issue was the dark matter, which could only be produced using living people as material. without the empire drew back his order, 220 million people sacrifices to pay off the taxes every single year. even if zhao yu managed to maintain his rank as number one on count¡¯s island. it was not enough. ¡°commander, why don¡¯t we escape¡­¡± uncle da could not bear watching zhao yu in such pain. ¡°escape? where can we go?¡± ¡°the entire milky way is under the empire¡¯s control, where else can we go?!¡± zhao yu felt depressed with the current situation they faced. at this moment, he recalled the emissary¡¯s word in the quantum world. some nomadic civilizations had invaded other countries. it led to the subsequent agreements and defensive arrangements. ¡°hold on, it seems that the empire was not able to arrest those nomadic civilizations?!¡± zhao yu quickly thought of the need for intelligent life forms as materials for dark matter conversion. he recalled the first time entered the quantum world, they had mentioned that intelligent life came from dark matter. ¡± could it be that the empire locked onto us because of dark matter?!¡± although he has no evidence integrating these pieces of information, zhao yu felt it was highly probable. with a method to determine the dark matter within the milky way. that was the reason about how the empire was able to find out all the civilization. ¡°if a planet with no intelligent life emerged? could the content of dark matter remain constant?¡± ¡°if this is the case, it could explain why the empire can locate all civilizations in the milky way but they failed to catch the nomadic fleets¡­¡± ¡°in this way, the empire might not be as strong as 1 thought!¡± zhao yu felt that his judgment might very well be correct. ¡°if this is true, i can completely escape from here¡­¡± ¡°no, not now¡­¡± ¡°the most urgent thing now is to identify my hypothesis. we need to set up a base somewhere outside of the empire¡¯s surveillance first¡­¡± unless it was absolutely necessary, zhao yu did not want to leave the solar system and abandon the earth. after all, with the vastness of the universe, where can one truly call home other than our birthplace? zhao yu gradually had a plan in his mind. ¡°uncle da, what do you think if we send our mother ship, which also serves as a base, to the outer regions of the milky way?¡± zhao yu had designated a mother hip as a secondary base which could infinitely expand its production line beside his moon base. ¡°i think it¡¯s a good idea, but how can we create it secretly?¡± ¡°my idea is, deploying a fleet with our mother ship and stage a few explosions in various places¡­¡± ¡°if the empire doesn¡¯t track it, i am able to confirm my theory and plan to set up a secondary base.¡± without further delay, zhao yu quickly consulted with colonel chu. ¡°if that¡¯s the case, the fleet we send out must have living humans aboard so they can use quantum communication to relay messages back,¡± colonel chu responded without hesitation. otherwise, they would just be complying with the empire, sacrifice tremendous life in a year. this was too cruel, and he was grateful that zhao yu still had a conscience. ¡°exactly. but who should we send?¡± the most suitable candidates in his mind was robots who were unquestionably loyal. however, robots couldn¡¯t enter the quantum world, making it impossible for them to communicate over long distances in real-time. ¡°let me go!¡± without any hesitation, colonel chu suggested himself to construct the second base for zhao yu. considering the survival of all humanity, zhao yu entrusted this mission to colonel chu. for secrecy, the only living person involved this time was colonel chu. since it concerned the survival of the entire human race, zhao yu didn¡¯t hesitate to agree. after finalizing the details, colonel chu, along with the operator li zongheng, piloted over a hundred warships, departing the solar system through a wormhole. the first step of zhao yu¡¯s plan was to probe and ascertain if the empire¡¯s reconnaissance methods were as potent as feared. they would pretend to be a nomadic fleet, attacking other civilizations, and then observe the empire¡¯s reaction.. Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: Ranked First (2) chapter 201: ranked first (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation once the mother ship along with the fleet off from the earth to the universe, zhao yu¡¯s guess could be tested and verified. if the empire¡¯s scouting system was based on dark matter, they could began on their plan. their second stage was going to the edge of the fourth spiral arm of the milky way, establish a new secret base, and a started to build their army. zhao yu also had some ideas on the usage of his army. either the title of mysterious merchant or the king of war, he need to interact with other civilizations. zhao yu plans to send out those army to destroy some military units of other civilizations in order to gain technology points. zhao yu also had a candidate to begin with. once his army was established, the modou civilization was his primary target. zhao yu first stage of plan was to launch an attack on fire fury civilization, by requesting colonel chu to destroy at least 60,000 military units as distraction. with 50,000 experience points collected from the title reward, zhao yu will be able to upgrade the base to level 3. to travel from the solar system to the fire fury civilization, it will take nearly a month. in the meantime, all zhao yu can do is continually enter and exit the quantum world, participate in matches, and strive to secure after about twenty days of combat, zhao yu¡¯s ranking has already reached 7 stars with 2 points, placing him third. since he could not check the ranking board, zhao yu did not know how many stars and points needed to surpass first and second rank. today, zhao yu entered the quantum world for increasing his rank as usual. after an hour, he still did not match up with a single opponent. ¡± where are all the seven-stars players?¡± zhao yu pauses for a moment, and decides to lower the matching criteria, adding 6 stars to the candidate column. but to his surprise, another half an hour passes, and he has not matched with any 6-star opponent. he realized that something is off. he had spent some time at the six-star level before, the players were few but this time he encountered a situation where he could not match with anyone for half an hour. zhao yu simply cancelled the matching, walked out to gather some news. after making a round, he indeed obtained some useful information. ¡°five-star, six-star, seven-star players, many have been bought off. they are not participating in the battles now¡­¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°it means that the top ten players want to secure their ranks by not participating!¡± ¡°wait, are we allowed to have transactions between players? how can they buy people off?!¡± ¡°fool, how about the duel platform? they can just pretend to be gambling, losing on purpose to transfer dark matter to the other party!!!¡± ¡°so that¡¯s what¡¯s happening!¡± zhao yu did not expect someone to do such a thing. as far as he knew, there were six people in the top ranking. these were not official figures, it was some leaked information by the people themselves. it was unclear but no one disputed it, so it seemed likely. among them, the second-ranked player was clearly a tyrant. in just over twenty days, they had already spent 60 million dark matter, completely disregarding the well-being of their people, caring only for their own pleasure. that player had already acquired five type-a life elixirs, extending his lifespan by another five months. zhao yu returned to the matching center. this time, he directly began matching with four-star opponents. this time, he matched up with an opponent in a short while. when his opponent saw that he was facing a seven-star player, he immediately revealed a dumbfounded expression. [hint: if a four-star player wins, they will receive three points. if a four-star player fails, one point will be deducted.] zhao yu had known this as lowering his star matching came with the higher risk. zhao yu was very confident in his own skills, so he thought that even if he dropped down to a lower star level, he would not lose. zhao yu himself had played six to seven hundred games so far and his win streak record was unbreakable. ten minutes later, the battle ended, and zhao yu secured the victory. soon, rumors about a seven-star player was bashing all the four-star players spread among the players. during the ranking match, both sides of the battle could not see each other¡¯s names. therefore, no one could identify zhao yu. within a day, he had successfully won fifty matches. his had reached seven-star with 52 points. his ranking had also risen from third place to second place. finally, he got to know about the score of the second-ranked plater. it was seven-star with 35 points. but he still had to caught up with the first place! zhao yu guessed that the first-place player must have started rushing their rank during the week he did not play, which led to a significant point gap. zhao yu¡¯s breakthrough to second place didn¡¯t seem to affect him much, and in the following days, he continued his ranking matches. on the count¡¯s island, the original second-place tyrant was furious, searching around to teach the person who stole his rank a lesson. he even made a bold wager, proposing a one-on-one duel with a bet of ten million. the ten million wager was enticing enough. zhao yu eagerly rushed over, but ended up being treated like a fraud. many people pretended to be him and wanted to duel with the tyrant. without any documents to proof his rank. zhao yu was terribly frustrating about it. as the first season was about to end, zhao yu ran into trouble again; he could not even match with any four-star players. although he had reached eight stars, his ranking still remained the same. zhao yu had no choice but to decrease further the matching range to 1 star. this meant that anyone who participated in the ranking would be able to match him. if he was matched with a one-star, his opponent party would win by 8 points, while he would only win by 1 point. as news of zhao yu¡¯s battle with a one-star player spread, count¡¯s island was discussing about it. ¡°he was over confident, was he?¡± ¡°he really not afraid of losing?¡± ¡°the returns are too low. losing just once means all the effort is for nothing!¡± ¡°this is just too outrageous¡­¡± although people were astounded, their actions were telling a different story. whether they were one-star, two-star, three-star, or four-star players, everyone started to join the matches. they all wanted to encounter this eight-star player, curious about his strength and testing their luck to accidently win against the upper rank player. however, not a single person on count island could beat this eight-star player, who even advanced to nine-star. with only ten minutes left until the end of first season, zhao yu checked his own ranking points. [9th star, 85 points] his ranking points were already very high. at this moment, he was in first place. he had surpassed the previous first-place holder when he was at 59 points in the eight-star rank. zhao yu was worried that the previous first-place holder might make a last-minute surge, just like him, so he didn¡¯t dare to stop playing, fearing that his top spot might be taken. at this moment, count island was bustling with excitment. these days, the maximum number of players online at any one time being around ten thousand. as the first season was about to end, count island has almost a hundred thousand people gathered. the ten minutes passed in the blink of an eye. under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the first season leaderboard was officially announced. [rank 1: zhao yu, star: 9 stars, points: 85 points] [rank 2: hu wang, star: 8 stars, points: 78 points] [rank 3: ke lie, 8 stars, points: 8 points] [..] as the leaderboard was revealed, people began turning their heads, searching the crowd. ¡°who is zhao yu? where is zhao yu?!¡± ¡°over here!!!¡± with all the attentions, zhao yu was found out by the crowd. ¡°holy cow, this guy looks so ordinary, but his skills are incredibly strong¡­¡± ¡°what does his appearance have to do with his skills? the rankings are about tactical strength¡± at that moment, ke lie, with a face full of anger, charged towards zhao yu.. Chapter 202 - Chapter 202: Clone System! chapter 202: clone system! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the first round of ranking rewards have been distributed, totaling ten million of dark matter. adding the previous earnings of 2.7 million and subtracting the cost of the entry ticket, zhao yu has approximately 12.6 million units of dark matter left. none of these were important for zhao yu now. at the same time, he could not be bothered with ke lie¡¯s dissatisfaction and straight exited the quantum world. zhao yu has more important task to attend for. today, the fleet led by colonel chu will be arriving at fire fury civilization. colonel chu will dispatch a portion of the fleet to launch an attack on fire fury civilization¡¯s military base. regardless of success or failure, this is an act of provocation against the milky way empire. the consequences would be unimaginable. this was a gamble right at the beginning! there¡¯s one hour left until the scheduled meeting time in the quantum world. zhao yu was wandering around the base while waiting. for zhao yu, this one hour felt as a century. finally, an hour has passed. when he arrives at the predetermined location in the quantum world and encounters that familiar consciousness, he can¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. the two of them do not engage in extensive communication. after exchanging information, they quickly return. after a bit of translation, the message from colonel chu comes through: ¡°the attack on the fire fury civilization have been dispatched with a total of 50. the remaining warships continue to advance towards the fourth spiral arm. 1 will report back at the old location every twelve hours. if i fail to report at any scheduled time. please evacuate the solar system as quickly as possible¡­¡± out of the hundred warships dispatched, only half of it was aimed to destroy the fire fury civilization¡¯s military base. the primary goal is still to establish a new military base far from the solar system. of course, this plan is contingent on the probe being successful. all zhao yu could do now is wait for colonel chu next report. a system notification sounds in zhao yu¡¯s mind. [reward as the title of king of war for destroying enemy military base. obtained 17234 technology points.] ¡°it has begun¡­¡± hearing that the technology points have been credited, zhao yu is not pleased at all, but rather worried. the empire will inevitably be informed. next, it all depends on whether colonel chu could escaped from them or not. time ticks away bit by bit. the notification sounds keep ringing one after another. while zhao yu kept his focus on the movement of the super cosmic spaceship sent by the empire, which is stationed outside the solar system. after 12 hours, zhao yu quickly logs into the quantum world. colonel chu was fine, zhao yu felt relief to saw him alive. still, zhao yu stayed awake for the whole 24 hours zhao yu only falls into a sleep after confirming colonel chu was still fine after the third cycle. zhao yu slept till the third day morning. looking at the familiar surroundings, zhao yu hurriedly said,¡± uncle da, is there a situation?!¡± ¡°commander, everything within the solar system is fine and no spaceships have come through the wormhole¡­¡± zhao yu quickly logs into the quantum world again to meet up with colonel chu. he was convinced that the empire does not have the means to search the entire universe. ¡°it seems that they are locating us by tracing the absence of dark matter¡­¡± with the result they obtained, they could proceed to the next stage. according to their plan, this sub-base will be established nearly 5,000 light years away, in the fourth spiral arm of the galaxy. the location was out of the emperor¡¯s reach, a place where they can boldly amass forces. the only problem was that the resources. the closer one is to the galactic center, the richer the resources, the denser the materials, and the more effective. on the contrary, further from the galactic center, resources are scarcer, matter is less dense, and the chances of intelligent life emerging are lower compared to other regions. still, they first aim was avoiding detection by the empire. only in this way, they have the authority to trade with other civilizations in the future or destroy other civilizations¡¯ military base at free will. now, zhao yu could check the technology points he has earned. to his surprise, his technology points have astonishingly reached 150,000. ¡°does this mean that colonel chu has destroyed 150,000 units of the enemy¡¯s military?¡± this is too exaggerated! fire fury civilization has just joined the milky way empire and they probably never expected that any other civilization would dare to disobey them. hence, letting their guard down has smoothen senior chu¡¯s plan on destroying their military base. therefore, zhao yu was not planning to send troops to cause further trouble for the fire fury civilization again in short period. with 150,000 technology points, zhao yu naturally starts to spend generously. in no time at all, he accumulates the 50,000+ experience needed for the upgrade. [base: level 3] [experience: 300000/1000000] [level requirement 1:1,000,000 experience] ¡± level requirement 2: one galactic heart fragment.] [technology points: 91245] ¡± huh?!¡± the system actually prompts him that to upgrade from level three to four, in addition to one million experience points, a fragment of the galactic heart from the galactic center was needed.. Chapter 203 - Chapter 203: Clone System! chapter 203: clone system! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°one galactic heart fragment. what is this?!¡± soon, he received a system notification. [there are a total of five fragments of the galactic heart in the milky way. they are currently occupied by other level-4 civilizations. please retrieve them back as soon as possible.] h h ¡± five level-4 civilizations?¡± just the milky way empire was already tough enough to deal with. there were five level-4 civilizations in the milky way. ¡± so, the remaining level-4 civilizations are inside the galactic center?!¡± zhao yu knew about level-3 civilizations technology to stay inside a black hole. therefore, zhao yu had always thought that the milky way empire¡¯s base was in black hole too. with the hint from the system, they were probably casted out by the other four level-4 civilizations. as for the system¡¯s request for him to retrieve the galactic heart, zhao yu will left it aside first. that was a level-4 civilization! facing 4 of them at the same time was a suicide mission. just as zhao yu was feeling emotional, the choice and reward for upgrading to a level-three base came again. [the appearance of the milky way empire has caused the dark forest law to be abolished, and 100,000 civilizations are under the supervision of the empire. under such circumstances, what would you choose?] [option 1: obey them, hand over the dark matter on time every year, and be a lord in peace. [title: flatterer] (tribute dark matter to the empire and you will receive additional rewards.)) ] [option 2: lead the humans to escape the solar system, wander outside of order, and become a wandering civilization. [title: wanderer] (every time a newborn is born on the spaceship, you will receive additional technology points.) ] [option 3: revolt and fight for a new world for the earthlings. obey the laws of the milky way empire on the surface and support the resistance forces behind the scenes. can activate the clone system. (rebelling the empire cannot be done overnight, and it is difficult to achieve it by relying on one¡¯s own strength. you can send a portion of your consciousness to other civilizations to obtain a clone.) ] zhao yu only took a glance and made his choice. ¡°option three!¡± option 1: sacrifice 200 million people every year as material, he would not have sent colonel chu out in the first place. thus, this option was directly eliminated. option 2: the wanderer title only gave him technology points. now, he knew that even if he maxed out his exp, it would be useless without fulfilling the requirement of obtaining the galactic heart fragment. only the third option fit his decision. ¡°clone system, what exactly is the function?!¡± just as zhao yu finished his selection, a new system appeared in his mind. [clone system] [able to divide the consciousness into the body of a dying person from another civilization to fullfill the dying wish of the person. able to perfectly merge the consciousness with the body and obtain a complete clone.]] [note: in the case of a clone, if the main body is destroyed, all of the consciousness will be transferred to the clone, and all the assets of the system will be completely inherited.] [note: each time you obtain a clone, you will receive a reward. the first clone can receive a reward from the consciousness level.] [note: before the main and the clone are perfectly compatible, the next clone cannot be activated.] ¡± clone system!!!¡± according to the system¡¯s explanation, this clone system was a gift to became an immortal. as long as he continued to create clone for himself, his consciousness would spread throughout the entire milky way sooner or later. even if his body died of old age, his consciousness would still be transferred to his clone. ¡°this¡­¡± ¡°this system¡­¡± zhao yu found it hard to believe that the system had given him a reward that was beyond his imagination. this completely surpassed all the previous systems. whether it was in terms of technology points or reputation points, they were not as powerful as this clone system. zhao yu was a little confused. ¡°how could such system existed?¡± ¡°it was a technology from level-5 civilization? maybe level-6 civilization? or a high-dimensional organism beyond us?¡± zhao yu could not image it but now he has a way to cause trouble towards the milky way empire now. even if the system was a huge pit in the future, he had to jump into it now. zhao yu thought for a plan and gave uncle da some simple instructions. he then entered the quantum world and told colonel chu that they would not be meeting for a while to establish his preparation. after making his preparations, he activated his clone. [first doppelganger, you can receive a reward on the consciousness level.] [option 1: obtained eye of consciousness. you can use your consciousness to see all radio waves and electric waves floating in the air and read the information within.] [option 2: eye of insight. you can see through the essence of matter.] [option 3: memory file. you can save all the memories you have experienced and view them anytime and anywhere.] it was difficult to choose. all three options were good. from his point of view, they were all superpowers. zhao yu finally made his choice. he picked the third reward, memory file. with the clone system, it meant that he might have many clones in the future. with his current consciousness, he could not even remember the details of his past life. once he had more clones, he was afraid that his mind would not be able to withstand it. however, with this new ability to store his memories, such problem has been resolved. zhao yu decided to save his memory for testing out the function. after making his choice, zhao yu¡¯s vision turned black. his entire person seemed to have sublimated as his soul began to float. a feeling that he had never experienced, he could see his entire body from the top of the room. he kept rising, penetrating the room, penetrating all matter, and went out into space. zhao yu did not feel any discomfort in breathing even in the space. however, this ascension was not over yet. a visible power wrapped around him and continued to ascend. the universe below was getting bigger and bigger, and the number of galaxies he could see with his eye also increasing in number. soon, a flat disc shaped galaxy appeared. zhao yu suddenly realized that this was the milky way. ¡°shua ~!¡± at this moment, his consciousness was suddenly split into two. it was as if he had two of himself at the same time. he looked at him face to face, but he did not find it strange. it was as if he was supposed to be like this. not only was it not unfamiliar, but it was very familiar. before zhao yu could comprehend more, the power appeared again, and the two consciousness bodies began to descend rapidly. zhao yu returned to the main body of the moon in the blink of an eye. the other consciousness was randomly shot into an intelligent civilization planet in the milky way. ¡°i¡¯m back¡­¡± on the moon, zhao yu opened his eyes and immediately felt that a part of his body was far away. ¡°is that my clone?¡± this feeling was indeed very strange, he seemed to only know the location of his clone and knew that they were one. he had no idea what his clone had encountered or who he had become. ¡°this¡­¡± just as he was in a daze, the system notification sounded again. [note: before the clone¡¯s consciousness is perfectly integrated with the body, it cannot share information with other consciousnesses.] this short notification amazed zhao yu once again. ¡± after the clone merges with the body, our consciousness can share information?!¡± ¡°could it be¡­¡± zhao yu suddenly thought of the collective consciousness of insects in nature. when his clones perfectly fit into the body, would they form a collective consciousness like ants? zhao yu thought that the system was a little science fiction again but now it was more like gaining the natural superpowers. after all, the ants ¡®collective consciousness was a part of nature and a part of the universe. he could did just like the ants on earth now. at the same time, zhao yu¡¯s thoughts were also spread out. ¡°if that¡¯s the case, the characteristics of all living creatures in nature can possibly appear in the system¡¯s exchange list?!¡± Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: Neptune chapter 204: neptune translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°where am i?¡± zhao yu woke and found himself lying on a hospital bed. ¡°ouch before he could figure out his current situation, taint cries of pain echoed around him. he started to look around to figure out his location. it was a small hospital room of about ten square meters, with over a dozen beds crammed inside, but there were no medical staff in sight. ¡°a hospital?¡± soon, memories started to flow into his mind. then, he woke up. my name is zhao yu! he recall the scene of the clone system split his consciousness into two. this is where my divided consciousness have been transported. at the same time, he realized there was another set of memories appeared in his mind. they were memory of the owner of this body. after a quick scan, zhao yu understood the whole story. they shared the same name as zhao yu, a first-year student at bing city university. he committed suicide by jumping into a lake for love and was subsequently brought to this hospital. due to the shortage of medical resources, he was left unattended in this room and eventually passed away. this incident allowed the protagonist zhao yu to possessed and take over this empty body. he quickly learned about this world. he was on neptune, with a civilization level of about 0.6. there used to be hundreds of countries. just over a month ago, they came into contact with the milky way empire and were united by force they became the tian hai territory and had a lord just like earth. the funny fact was the current lord was just a mere soldier due to the empire. he replaced the previous powerful factions and became the new ruler of tian hai territory. on the surface, the original ruler obeyed the lord of tian hai, but behind the scenes, they plotted a rebellion to overthrow the current ruler. it has not affect the living of ordinary people. what truly brought about change was a the new law issued by the lord of tian hai to send forth one elderly person, to be used as ¡°material¡± for the empire¡¯s purpose. the old ruler fueled the public to riot, but they were easily suppressed by the lord¡¯s army with the weapons sent by the empire. the overwhelming military force enforced the people gradually accepted their fate. logically thinking that there are over a billion elderly, only a 100 million would be needed each year. so, they could sustain at least more than 100 years. as selection of the ¡°material¡± would be decided by a lottery system, essentially a one-in-ten chance. at the same time, the lord added a exemption by revealing a person contribution to the country which allowed them to postponed their turn o the next round. there were many ways to contribute to the territory, for ordinary people, the easiest way was to pay. over 5 million tian hai dollars, anyone could be exempted once. still, it was tough for any ordinary person to pay up? the consequence was a more unstable society, with constant criminal and chaotic happened daily. but all of this had nothing to do with zhao yu. the original owner of his body was an orphan and only 19 years old, far from the age of being used as ¡°material¡±. a system prompt quickly appeared in zhao yu¡¯s mind as he went through the history of this planet. detected the original owner¡¯s last wish: win the heart of liu si yu. complete the original owner¡¯s last wish within a year to turn this body into a clone and gain the ability to resonate with the main consciousness. a woman?! zhao yu expected that the original owner¡¯s last wish would be so superficial reason since he was brave enough to commit suicide for love. meanwhile, he could sense his original consciousness far away in the solar system without the ability to communicate. ¡°it seems 1 must fulfill his last wish first¡­¡± zhao yu delved deeper into the original owner¡¯s memories. liu si yu was in the same year at bing city university. she was the most beautiful girl in the faculty, while he was just an ordinary student. reviewing the past year¡¯s memories, zhao yu felt a twinge of discomfort. he discovered that the original owner had spent most of his first semester chasing after liu si yu, persistently. he was so oblivious to her disinterest, deluding himself into thinking she reciprocated his feelings, becoming even more uncontrollable. until one day, liu si yu dared him, ¡°if you truly love me, jump into lover¡¯s lake to prove it.¡± and soon tragedy happened as his memory recalled. he did not make it even after rescued. in the end, zhao yu¡¯s split consciousness took over his body. ¡°i have no experience in dating a women either¡­¡± zhao yu was frustrated. with no resources, both parents were deceased, and average in physical and appearance. there were hardly any positive traits. perhaps the only positive aspect was his hard work earning a spot in bing city university as one of the province¡¯s top institutions by himself without any support. ¡°i don¡¯t want to die! doctor, save me!¡± a cry from a patient in the next bed jolted zhao yu back to reality. he saw the man¡¯s chest heavily bandaged, still bleeding. without a doubt, he had been shot. ever since the tian hai established new rule, 90% of the hospital¡¯s patients had been victims of fights or robbery. such incidents, before the arrival of the empire, were rare, each significant enough to make headlines.. Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: Neptune (2) chapter 205: neptune (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation since the first day the empire arrived here, such incidents have become common, and the official force simply cannot manage so many affairs. in most cases, each individual¡¯s personal safety has become their own primary responsibility. relatively safer places are limited to schools, hospitals, and wealthy neighborhoods where they can afford to hire security. with the empire¡¯s arrival, the status of security guards greatly improved. the previous old guard were replaced by young, robust men, many of whom were veterans in combat. naturally, every security was armed. although tian hai territory outwardly prohibits firearms, there¡¯s a thriving underground trade. they want to regulate it but lack the capacity, only managing to maintain the status quo. ¡°what a chaotic place¡­¡±at this moment, a beautiful woman walked in. with the sight of the beauty, the originally groaning patients all suddenly forget about their pain. for a moment, the entire ward fall dead silent. the beauty looked around the ward and quickly walked towards zhao yu. liu si yu?! this was the woman the original zhao yu pursued. zhao yu recognized her based on the the memory. zhao yu was momentarily amazed by her beauty. no wonder the original zhao yu fall for her. before he could admire her further, liu si yu frowned slightly, her eyes revealing a hint of disgust. zhao yu remained silent, realizing that winning her over within a year might be a challenging task. ¡°zhao yu, 1 didn¡¯t expect you to actually jump into the lake¡­¡± she quickly regained her indifferent demeanor, ¡°you might have proven how much you like me¡­¡± ¡°but 1 can¡¯t accept your feelings.¡± zhao yu stayed silent, still trying to fit himself into the new identity. liu si yu was a bit surprised that zhao yu did not seize the moment to express his feelings. ¡°what 1 need now was money.¡± ¡°my grandparents are both over sixty now. you still remembers the imperial laws set by our lord¡­.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to send them to die just because of some stupid law¡­¡± ¡°do you know how much the exemption fee for the two old men is for a year?!¡± ¡± ten million, this is money you won¡¯t be able to earn in your lifetime¡­¡± liu si yu was somewhat melancholic. if not for the empire and the lord¡¯s decree, perhaps she could have had her own love story like any other girl. ¡°ever since the decree was announced, money has become the most important thing in this world. with my abilities, earning that much in a year is impossible¡­¡± ¡°so¡­¡± liu si yu heaved a sigh of relief. many girls had taken the easy path by approaching the wealthy second-generation students. they had been very busy in the recent month for picking their favorite girl friend. although she was definitely the top pick among all the girls , she still had the thought of earning money on her own. until now, she still struggled with idea to make money to save her grandparents. to prevent zhao yu from distracting her, she decided to end things with him once and for all. ¡°so, i hope you could just leave me alone¡­¡± ¡°i actually envy you, with no family, no worry about such matters¡­¡± ¡°your love has become a burden to me¡­¡± liu si yu shook her head. after saying that, she walked away. in the ward, many patients were fixated on liu si yu, watching her like hungry wolves, only tearing their gazes away after she left. zhao yu was not feeling bad about her rejection. instead, he seemed lost in thought. before this, he had no idea on how to fulfill the original owner¡¯s wishes. with the intel she provided, he realized that with enough money to exempt liu si yu¡¯s family, there might be a turning point. ¡°brother, who was that woman just now? do you have her contact?!¡± the patient in the next bed was now keen on getting liu si yu¡¯s number. zhao yu ignored him and tried moving his body, with a few minutes to get familiar with his body. he got out of bed and left the ward as soon as possible. he realized just how severe the hospital¡¯s shortage of medical resources was even he knew it from the original owner¡¯s memories. the corridor was filled with injured people, some lying in beds, others sitting on the floor. medical staff were too busy to notice zhao yu. scratching his head, zhao yu headed downstairs. everywhere, even in the stairwell, were crowded by various injured people, even zhao yu who been through a battlefield could not witnessed this chaos. by the time he reached the main entrance, he has noticed something strange. ¡°is medical treatment free of charge?¡± he searched the original owner¡¯s memories and realized that institutions like his university received many subsidies from the government, including medical subsidies. the school must have covered his medical expenses. when zhao yu stepped out of the main door, he was shocked by the scene once again. dozens of heavily armed security formed a human wall. beyond them was a large crowd of injured people crying out in pain and begging for help. all the medical staff in white coats were busying saving everyone they could. ¡°pay first or else no treatment. no money! no right! we are lacking of medical stuffs and equipment¡­¡± hearing these shouts and seeing bundles of money being counted in the background, zhao yu felt disoriented. is this really a hospital? this looked like a bandits camp. fortunately, it was a one way trip. it is difficult to get in but free to go anytime. it didn¡¯t take much effort for zhao yu to leave the hospital. based on his memory, there was a distance between this hospital and bing city university. if he took the bus, it would be about seven or eight stops zhao yu checked his pockets and all his money eventually were gone. with the situation around him now, it was not surprised to find his money was stolen. zhao yu though of trying his luck by sneaking in the crowd to board the bus. therefore, he walked toward the nearest bus stop and began to wait. there were only three people waiting at the bus stop: everyone looked very cautious. one of them kept a hand inside his jacket, holding his weapon. zhao yu¡¯s arrival made the atmosphere tense, and they warned him by throwing some glances. this startled zhao yu, and he quickly averted his eyes. he had just arrived in this world; he hope not to die so soon. after a while, the bus finally arrived, and everyone started to broad on. zhao yu intentionally boarded last. upon entering, he discovered that apart from the driver, there was another staff member wearing a bulletproof vest and holding a submachine gun. zhao yu¡¯s plan failed miserable. ¡°what the hell are you doing? pay and get to your seat. if not, get off now!¡± the driver behind the bulletproof glass said impatiently. ¡°i¡¯m a student at bing city university, i lost my money. can you give me a free ride?¡± zhao yu begged the driver. ¡°brat, are you looking for some ¡®bullet¡¯ buffet? you wanna have a taste of it? it is free!!!¡± the security guard at the side replied zhao yu with his gun. zhao yu¡¯s mouth twitched a little, and he hurriedly waved his hand,¡± no, please! i¡¯m really a student, i lost my money, 1 would pay it once i have arrive back to university, just¡­¡± zhao yu saw the bigioo written on the coin slot. a hundred for one trip? zhao yu lost his word ¡°da da da da da da da da da ~!¡± the sound of a submachine gun being fired and the surrounding area where zhao yu stood was penetrated by the bullets. ¡°stop! don¡¯t. i¡¯ll get out!¡± zhao yu quickly leaped out the bus through the window like an action movie star to avoid being shot. once he was on the ground, he raised his hands in the air to indicate that he had no weapons and the will to fight back. ¡°bang ~!¡± the door shut instantly and the bas sped away. with the bus departure away, zhao yu laid on the ground and felt his racing heart beat. ¡°oh mama¡­my god! this world¡­¡± according to his memory, the buses in this world were not that expensive. they were about two to three dollar. since the decree was issued, all the price had been increasing every day. now, it was 100. in terms of prices, zhao yu realized that the money in this world was not much different from that on the earth. the salary of an ordinary person was only 3,000 to 4,000 a month. ¡°what should 1 do now. it¡¯s such a long way.. do 1 have to walk all the way back?!¡± Chapter 206 - Chapter 206: Back to School (1) chapter 206: back to school (1) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°yekkkkkk ~!¡± a yellow suv stopped nearby zhao yu and its passenger window started rolling down. in the driver¡¯s seat, a man in a yellow jacket turned to look at zhao yu and said with a faint smile,¡± yo, wat¡¯s sup!! isn¡¯t this our bing city university¡¯s romeo who jumped into the lake just to confess his love!? pu¡­hahahahaha!!¡± zhao yu quickly searched his memory for the corresponding name to this man. huang zi long was a famous young heir of bing city university. he was one of liu si yu¡¯s suitors and was regarded as a rival by the original owner. however, unlike the original host, huang zi long was a player. he was always surrounded by women. he pursued liu si yu only based on her appearance. ¡°zhao yu, are you waiting for the bus, huh? the buses aren¡¯t reliable. we¡¯re classmates, hop in, and i¡¯ll give you a lift!¡± huang zi long was just trying to mess with zhao yu. knowing zhao yu so well, he thought zhao yu would rather break his legs by walking all the way back to university instead of accepting his offer. ¡°why did you invite him¡­¡± zhao yu turned his head once he heard a familiar voice and glanced at the two girls sitting in the backseat of huang zi long¡¯s car. one of them was liu si yu. the other girl was qiao bing bing. her name may be cold, but her figure was very opposite of it ¡®hot¡¯. ¡°come on! we¡¯re all classmates ¡ª!¡± huang zi long pretended to be generous, and though all this while he never even view zhao yu as human, just a mere toy for him to spent his free time. zhao yu must be feeling so terrible and pained now. this is the perfect timing for huang zi long to humiliates him and challenge his pride. ¡°thank you so much!¡± zhao yu opened the car door and sat in the passenger seat without hesitate. ¡°???¡± none of them expected zhao yu would accepted the ride from his rival by throwing his pride away so easily. ¡°who are you?¡± qiao bing bing whispered. everyone at bing city university knew that zhao yu was a straightforward and stubborn person. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have become a ¡°loyal dog¡± for over half a year, jumping into a lake just because of a word from his goddess. ¡°nice! i like the current you more than the previous one!¡± huang zi long laughed while zhao yu buckled up. he didn¡¯t mind it anymore and drove his car. in the back seat, liu si yu was disgusted by zhao yu arrival and warned him. ¡°zhao yu, i thought 1 made myself clear in the hospital room. why are you still acting like an annoying pest¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t flatter yourself. it¡¯s huang zi long who invited me. what does it have to do with you? are you the owner?!¡± ¡°you¡­¡± liu si yu never expect zhao yu to talk to her like that. no man talked to her in this behavior especially the zhao yu she knew. even huang zi long and qiao bing bing were shocked. ¡°zhao yu, did you really jump into a lake and change your personality like the story ¡®the honest woodcutter¡¯ ?!¡± qiao bing bing asked curiously. zhao yu did not answer her. he was not the original owner of the body, so he would not give a sxxxt about liu si yu and them. to him, the original¡¯s zhao yu last wish was his primary priority. everything else will have to move aside. liu si yu felt aggrieved. even huang zi long would be polite to her and the zhao yu she knew would never be so rude to her. yet, she could not complained. after all, it was indeed huang zi long who had invited zhao yu into his car. huang zi long wondered if zhao yu had changed. he turned to look at the backseat and smiled.¡¯two beauties, can you do me the honor of visiting heavenly earth tonight?!¡± ¡°that place is very expensive¡­¡± qiao bing bing said in surprise. ¡± si yu, let¡¯s go over and take a look. i really want to take a photo and post it on my moments¡­¡± liu si yu immediately agreed,¡± okay!¡± huang zilong¡¯s lips curved into a confident smile, anticipating the evening¡¯s events. he had expected zhao yu to loudly object to liu si yu, but zhao yu remained silent, which surprised huang zi long. ¡°zhao yu, what about yout? my treat tonight¡­¡± ¡®heavenly earth¡¯? zhao yu skimmed his memories and quickly found the associated information. it was a bar located near bing city university in the wealthy district. for a college student, a single visit there was something to boast about for months. huang zi long¡¯s invitation was to set a trap for zhao yu to embarrass himself. while in zhao yu¡¯s mind such a place might offer some insights. ¡°alright, thanks for the invitation, huang zi long.¡± ¡°zhao yu, is that place even suitable for you?!¡± liu si yu interrupted from the backseat, trying to dissuade him. zhao yu countered, ¡°if you can go, give me a reason why can¡¯t i go?¡± h h she suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t seem to know zhao yu very well. had he never revealed his true nature before in front of her?! huang zi long felt that there would be some fun tonight. he took out his phone to make a call in front of them. ¡°le le, are you free tonight?¡± h h ¡°it¡¯s definitely interesting. today¡¯s game is very fun¡­¡± h h ¡°alright¡­¡± ¡°dude! tonight at heavenly earth¡­¡± h h ¡°if you don¡¯t come, you¡¯re doomed¡­¡± huang zi long drove with one hand and called many people. finally, as they were about to reach the university, liu si yu collected her thoughts, feeling a mix of unease.. she spoke, ¡°huang zi long, since you have plans with your friends tonight, maybe we shouldn¡¯t go¡­¡± Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: Returning to School (2) chapter 207: returning to school (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°that won¡¯t do!¡± ¡°how could i enjoy without you both today?¡± huang zi long refused.! liu si yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. she glanced at zhao yu, guessing that huang zi long wanted to use zhao yu for entertainment purpose. she was reluctant and was about to refuse, but qiao bing bing whispered to her, ¡°si yu, let¡¯s go. those invited by huang zi long are either rich or noble. if we can become friends with one of the young ladies, they might introduce us to more influential circles¡­¡± huang zi long pressed on, ¡°you once said you owed me a favor for taking you to the hospital. have you forgotten so soon?!¡± liu si yu looked at zhao yu again. she felt a bit annoyed, thinking her good intentions might has taken for granted. since zhao yu did not spoke for himself, she did not care about him anymore. while huang zi long was making a call, zhao yu did not intentionally eavesdrop, his attention was constantly outside the window. throughout the journey, there were frequent fights outside, like a repeating footage, almost non-stop. the others in the car seemed used to it and ignored everything. moreover, zhao yu noticed many people trying to rob any passing vehicles, but strangely, their car was never stopped or interrupted. zhao yu finally has a full picture now. it turned out that huang zi long¡¯s car was very custom made with modification. it was not only bulletproof but even its tires were explosion-proof. although zhao yu could not understand its structure and theory behind it. he knew this car worth a million or even more. those who could afford such cars typically came from influential backgrounds, often having private armed forces. they were not targets for common thieves or criminals groups. it truly was a chaotic world yet the society still function like the old days. with power, you are the king. without it, you are a dog. zhao yu could not help shaking his head. for safety, he decided he needed to establish his own private militia. protecting himself was a priority. before returning back to university, zhao yu had not been idle. with his base leveled up to level three on the moon, he had manage to directly feed knowledge into the brain like a code. so, zhao yu was searching and analyzing all the information and knowledge to plot out a mind map and plans to achieve the original zhao yu last wish. of course, the majority of them was related to weapons. the contrast part might be it was not necessarily possible to create level 2 or level 3 weapons. but level zero or one weapons would be easy. he just needed some initial funds and factories to manufacture the weapons. after all, this body zhao yu owed no technological base at his disposal where he could instantly produce weapons. to create any weapon, he would have to start from scratch by manual operation. the most pressing issue was securing the initial funds! while zhao yu was lost in thought, the car arrived at the gate. dozens of fully armed security surrounded the car for inspection. guns were prohibited inside the education area. generally, students didn¡¯t have the liberty to leave. huang zi long¡¯s family was influential, rumored to be one of the school¡¯s stakeholders. this allowed him to take others out with him. for safety purpose, these security searched the vehicle, ensured there were no weapons, and verified that all four were students before letting them through. qiao bing bing couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°this world has become so dangerous. it seems we need to find someone to back us up¡­¡± huang zi long smiled and turned to look at liu si yu. noted that she was deep in thought, he nodded. soon, the car arrived at the female dormitory. the two girls alighted, and huang zi long turned to zhao yu, saying, ¡°i have something to deal with. could you can head back yourself?¡± ¡°alright, thank you!¡± it was clear that huang zi long didn¡¯t want to drop him at the dormitory, and zhao yu didn¡¯t want to overstay his welcome. perhaps, huang zi long worried that zhao yu might not come in the evening and quickly reminded him, ¡°tonight at nine, 1¡¯11 pick you up from your building. don¡¯t be late!¡± ¡°all right!¡± zhao yu responded and then walked towards his dormitory. liu si yu and qiao bing bing also bid their farewell to huang zi long. just as they entered the dormitory building, qiao bing bing mentioned she left something in the car and went back to retrieve it. as she rushed back, sure enough, huang zi long¡¯s car was still there. she confidently entered the car. ¡°how much was that bag you wanted?¡± huang zi long, looking out towards the girls¡¯ dormitory entrance, asked nonchalantly. ¡°thirty thousand¡­¡± qiao bing bing replied with enthusiasm. ¡°okay.¡± ¡°tonight, try a bit harder. i want to win over liu si yu¡­¡± huang zi long effortlessly took out his phone and transferred the money. ¡°of course, money talks¡­¡± qiao bing bing with a smirk. ¡°alright, you should leave before my other girls see you,¡± huang zi long said, urging her out. qiao bing bing wished huang zi long would fancy her, but he didn¡¯t. ¡°oh my god! zhao yu!!??¡± ¡°zhao yu, you are alive!!¡± inside the dormitory, the other three were engrossed in a video game. when zhao yu was back, they exclaimed in surprise. ¡°we wanted to visit you at the hospital, but our supervisor didn¡¯t approve, so we couldn¡¯t leave¡­¡± ¡°yeah, zhao yu, are you all right?¡± zhao yu waved his hand.¡± i¡¯m fine. i just choked on some water. i slept in the hospital¡­¡± ¡°tsk tsk, zhao yu, you might not know this, but you¡¯re famous!¡± ¡°everyone in the school knows your name now!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. many people came to ask about you¡­¡± ¡± bing city university¡¯s romeo and juliet!¡± previously, zhao yu¡¯s reputation for being overly attentive to a single women was only well-known within his class and course. outside of that, hardly anyone knew. however, after his recent stunt of jumping into the lake, it exploded in public opinion across bing city university, attracting much attention. of course, most of the comments were derisive. people mocked zhao yu for his perceived lack of backbone, thinking he jumped into the lake over a girl. zhao yu didn¡¯t explain much. he hugged his computer and lay on the bed, starting to do his code. after all, zhao yu was a bootlicker, he was one of the top students in the class. all their exams depended on him. three of them just continued on their game. after a while, zhao yu face his first obstacle. he had intended to create an artificial intelligence. it didn¡¯t have to be as sophisticated as uncle da, just smarts enough to assist him. however, he realized that his current computer simply didn¡¯t have the capacity for it. he would need a much more powerful computer¡­ zhao yu recalled that only the computer department at school had a server that might barely support the birth of an al checking the time, he saw that there were several hours left until the appointment. zhao yu set out for the computer department. ¡°zhao yu, where are you going?¡± ¡°the library¡­¡± as visiting to the library was his usual activity, no one found it odd. zhao yu found out that, aside from the computer lab, three classrooms were also connected to that mainframe. two of the classrooms were locked while one class was in use. he headed to the classroom. it was a large lecture room, unlike the situation in the bas, he could easily blended in now. he chose a seat in the last row at the corner, and began coding with the server. occasionally, he noticed people coming his way and quickly changed the screen. he saw a cute girl with twin ponytails was approaching him. ¡°this is my spot¡­¡± she said, pointing to his table. ¡°these lectures are free-seating.¡± zhao yu replied ¡± besides, is your name written on the table?¡± ¡°yes!¡± the cute girl pointed at the engraved words on the table and said,¡± huo xiao xi, did you see that?!¡± zhao yu lowered his head to take a look. it was obvious that it had been carved on it previously. he looked around and realized that most of the seats were filled. there were no more seats in the corner like this. ¡°i was here first, first comes, first serves. besides, do you think you¡¯re the principal, order me whatever you want?!¡± huo xiao xi was clearly frustrated but, seemingly out of options, took a seat nearby. with her gone, zhao yu resumed his work. after a while, he felt someone staring at him. turning, he found huo xiao xi, leaning over slightly, watching him intently. ¡°this girl¡­what¡¯s wrong with her? do she has any problem with me?¡± zhao yu was speechless but he could not be bothered to deal with her, so he continued coding.. Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: A Show chapter 208: a show translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡± ding! ding! ding!¡± zhao yu was so engrossed in his coding that he only snapped back to reality when the class bell rang. he felt a menacing stare, as if being watched by an old ghost at the same time. turning his head around, he saw that it was indeed huo xiao xi was still staring him. she hadn¡¯t left yet. when she noticed zhao yu looking at her, she tried to pull off an intimidating face. however, her cheeks were a bit chubby, which made her attempted glare look not menacing at all but rather cute. ¡°???¡± what did she want? was she watching me all this time? was she trying to act cute in front of him? i have no idea! it was already the appointed time. zhao yu quickly packed his things and walked towards the teaching building with terror in his heart. huo xiao xi had hoped that zhao yu might came over to say something to her. however, zhao yu just walked away without uttering a single word, leaving her both annoyed and disappointed. ¡°hmph~!¡± huo xiao xi muttered, ¡°this isn¡¯t over!¡± ¡°did zhao yu decide not to come?¡± ¡°zhao yu won¡¯t be coming, right?¡± ¡°he probably don¡¯t dare to come!¡± outside the teaching building, liu si yu and qiao bing bing waited for a while but zhao yu was nowhere to be seen. ¡°if he doesn¡¯t come, it¡¯s better. saves me the trouble¡­¡± liu si yu said with a smile. however, deep down, she felt a sense of loss, as if something that was supposed to be hers suddenly vanished. qiao bing bing was also a bit disappointed, the show for this evening was gone. she knew that the vice-president of the student union had been invited tonight. ¡°bon bon¡± from a distance, the sound of a car¡¯s horn was heard. huang zi long¡¯s vehicle pulled up among the crowd, drawing glances from onlookers. many knew this was huang zi long¡¯s car. they just took a fleeting glance and moved on. however, a few girls giggled among themselves, mustering up the courage to approach the car and knock on its window. ¡°hey, can 1 get your contact?¡± one of them asked. huang zi long observed the girls up and down, then responded dismissively, ¡°sorry, i have a girlfriend.¡± with that, he honked the horn again. liu si yu and qiao bing bing walked over. the girls, who were initially a bit miffed at being rejected, felt ashamed upon seeing the approaching pair. without another word, they quickly left. ¡°where¡¯s zhao yu?¡± huang zi long poked his head out and asked as the two approached. ¡°i¡¯m not sure, he didn¡¯t come to class tonight!¡± qiao bing bing said cheerfully. huang zi long¡¯s face showed a hint of disappointment. he had hoped for some special entertainment tonight. ¡°ladies, get in the car! haven¡¯t you seen how the other guys are staring? they¡¯re almost ready to stab me¡­¡± liu si yu looked around and indeed noticed several gazes directed their way. she quickly climbed into the back seat. huang zi long had a notorious reputation in school. he was a known playboy with countless current or ex-girlfriends. liu si yu felt anxious. by getting into his car, she feared rumors might spread, potentially tarnishing her reputation. she looked at qiao bing bing and felt relieved. she had gotten into the car with her sister, not alone. moreover, she was sitting in the back seat. ¡°sit tight¡­¡± huang zi long was about to leave when the door of the passenger seat was suddenly open. zhao yu got in skillfully. ¡°zhao yu? you¡¯re here!¡± huang zi long chuckled and didn¡¯t ask why he was late. he stepped on the accelerator. ¡°zhao yu, what are you doing with the laptop?!¡± qiao bing bing asked curiously. ¡°i was studying in the library and forgot the time. i just remembered my agreement with you guys and rushed over!¡± zhao yu smiled and said that he was in a good mood. his efforts in the afternoon were not in vain. the progress of the artificial intelligence was nearly done. as long as he attend to classes with server provided, he would be able to create an al to support him. at that time, with the help of the al, his mission would become much easier. initially, liu si yu had been chatting and laughing with them before zhao yu got on the car. after he got on the car, she kept quiet and leaned back in her seat. she tilted her head and looked out of the window as if someone owed her a lot of money. huang zi long glanced at the rearview mirror and smile. his hobby was to sleep other people¡¯s lover or partner especially zhao yu¡¯s goddess. liu si yu¡¯s attitude suited his appetite very well. only such a woman was worth pursuing. ¡°beep beep beep ¡ª!¡± throughout their drive in the campus, huang zi long¡¯s constant honking was a clear display of his entitled ¡®rich second-generation¡¯ attitude. many students on the road had to dodge quickly. some hot-tempered guys ready to shout a retort. yet, upon recognizing huang zi long, they held their tongues. since the reign of the milky way empire, the rules of wealth and power had become prominent. the bond between money and authority reached unprecedented levels. in the past, many would dare to confront someone like huang zi long. now, anyone who dared to be disrespectful had to question their own fate. within a month, everyone had adapted to the new set of rules to survive. soon, the group arrived at the entrance of the ¡®heavenly earth¡¯ bar.. Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: A Show (2) chapter 209: a show (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation before getting out of the car, two familiar figures approached them. it was the vice president of the student council, cao bing, and the disciplinary officer of the student council, li xiao ming. they were the ones who led supervise the discipline and attendance in dormitories. among the students, they held some authority. at this moment, they seemed eager to please huang zi long once the car stopped with fawning smiles. this was huang zi long¡¯s goal to display his status by inviting these two here. soon, the four people in the car got out one by one. liu si yu and qiao bing bing greeted them briefly. but when they saw zhao yu, there was an unnatural look on their faces. they merely recognized him as a course mate from the same course as they knew him for his affection toward liu si yu and the incident of jumping into the lake. at the same time, the awkwardness arose because they did not expect to be witnessed by someone from the school, and even more, by a infamous male student. cao bing pretended not to recognize him and fawningly said to huang zi long, ¡°brother long, is this your friend?¡± ¡°which one?¡± ¡°don¡¯t you know our bing city university¡¯s romeo?¡± huang zi long laughed. ¡°oh ¡ª it¡¯s zhao yu!!!¡± cao bing seemed to understand the situation now. he had seen zhao yu¡¯s information. in his perspective of view, zhao yu was a troublemaker towards him. the school leaders had asked the student council to talk to zhao yu privately, advising him against making rash decisions that would reflect badly on the institution. in today¡¯s society, deaths were common, but it was different for a school, especially one located near a wealthy neighborhood. they had to maintain their reputation. cao bing knew that zhao yu was an orphan who managed to attend bing city university only due to past welfare provisions. after the incident of jumping into a lake for a woman, he despised him even more. he greeted zhao yu with some disdain, li xiao ming did not know much about zhao yu¡¯s background and even went up to greet him politely. ¡°brother, it¡¯s rare to see such a loyal person like you. it¡¯s too rare¡­¡± ¡°sister-in-law, you¡¯re here too. it looks like you¡¯ll really be able to make your dream come true if you jump into lover lake.¡± upon hearing this, liu si yu¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°shut your damn mouth!¡± huang zi long frowned and rebuked, li xiao ming realized that liu si yu wasn¡¯t zhao yu¡¯s girlfriend and zhao yu¡¯s relationship with huang zi long wasn¡¯t as good as he thought. he had screwed up. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i misspoke!¡± li xiao ming slapped himself hard twice. li xiao ming¡¯s behavior displayed that even the arrogant student council officer was so servile in front of huang zi long. zhao yu remained silence. he understood what huang zi long was thinking. he had specially asked these two people to come over. it was probably to show off his status and power, so liu si yu will fall in love with him. after all, women naturally admire strength. huang zi long¡¯s move was to use the authority that cao bing and li xiao ming had accumulated in school and to enhance his own image. this kid are not all useless after all¡­ zhao yu thought to himself. indeed, liu si yu¡¯s was amazed by wong zi long. ¡°quick, apologize to sister si yu!¡± he quickly stepped forward and slapped li xiao ming a couple more times. li xiao ming approached with a sheepish smile, slapping himself while apologizing. liu si yu quickly gestured to indicate that it was alright. ¡°li xiao ming, you¡¯re a student council officer, and i give you some respect for that. but outside, you¡¯re nothing but a dog to me. do you understand?¡± huang zi long nodded in satisfaction and said. ¡°yes, yes, yes¡­¡± li xiao ming responded,. half of his face was swollen, but he still wore a forced smile. cao bing felt empathetic and share the sentiments. but as huang zi long glanced over, he immediately hid his emotions and put on a smile and bow. many who saw the scene shook their heads, as if such incidents had become commonplace. ¡°ladies, shall we go inside?¡± huang zi long said cheerfully. ¡°ah? oh¡­¡± liu si yu and qiao bing bing responded without even daring to look at huang zi long, fearing his wrath. the group resumed their cheerful conversation and headed for the bar, as if the previous incident never occurred. meanwhile, qiao bingbing whispered to liu siyu, ¡°that¡¯s the reality of society. no matter how prestigious cao bing and li xiao ming are in school, outside they¡¯re just as huang zi long¡¯s dogs¡­¡± liu si yu, struggling to come to terms with this. ¡°but¡­ but we¡¯re all classmates¡­¡± ¡°yes, we are classmates,¡± qiao bing bing replie. ¡°but in reality, it¡¯s all about money and power¡­¡± qiao bing bing added. liu si yu was confused and didn¡¯t know how to respond. huang zi long, already familiar with the drill, didn¡¯t mind the two girls whispering behind him. as they approached the entrance, several fully armed security guards blocked their path. huang zi long pulled out a card and pointed to his companions, ¡°they¡¯re with me¡­¡± after the security checked the card and patted everyone down to ensure no firearms, they allowed the group to enter. there was a long hallway inside, with more security checks, before they finally reached the bar. ¡°this place might seem strict, but it¡¯s absolutely safe. dozens of armed guards are on duty. feels unbreakable, right?¡± huang zi long boasted. ¡°indeed. with the way society is now, even a trip to the restroom could result in robbery. only you could give us an experience like this¡­¡±,¡± cao bing responded. the group quickly made their way past the dance floor, heading upstairs to a spacious private room. in the private room, it was high-class studio room. there were already seven or eight people sitting in the private room. they were all gathered together. upon entering, zhao yu quickly scanned the room. half of them were men and the other half women. he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the women, focusing instead on the four men. after all, he was currently in need of start-up funds. if he could get some money from these wealthy kids¡­ on the other hand, liu si yu and qiao bing bing¡¯s attention was entirely on the other four women. originally, liu si yu was quite confident about her looks and outfit. however, after seeing the four women in the room, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit ashamed. these women exceptionally beautiful, but their clothes also expensive. compared to her chosen dress, liu si yu felt she looked like a country bumpkin. they¡¯re just hostesses, while i¡¯m a serious college student! liu si yu comforted herself silently. although it was her first time in such a place, she did not want to feel overwhelmed. qiao bing bing, want get to know these second-generation individuals, much like huang zi long and his group. the designer brands they wore were not something ordinary people like her could afford. ¡°huang zi long, you damn well show up late?!¡± a young woman, dressed provocatively and looking like a rebellious teenager around fifteen or sixteen, shouted profanely. huang zi long was shocked to see her. how did this witch end up here?! he glanced around and saw another wealthy young woman looking at him with a bitter expression, indicating that they had not intended to bring this outspoken girl. huang zi long felt helpless. with this woman¡¯s presence, it might be difficult to impress liu si yu today.. Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: Bing City’s Love Saint chapter 210: bing city¡¯s love saint translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation huang zi long quickly put on a professional, ingratiating smile, ¡°i¡¯ll penalize myself with three drinks, three drinks¡­¡± he was about to pick up the wine glass from the table. however, the rebellious young girl sneered, ¡°three drinks, are you looking down on me?!¡± once she spoke, the rest of the people in the private room didn¡¯t even dare to breathe, silently watching her make a scene. pulling out three bottles of different types, the young girl maliciously grinned, ¡°drink these three bottles, and i will forgive you!¡± huang zi long was instantly dumbfounded. the three bottles on the table were known as ¡°fairy drunk.¡± mixing and drinking all three would not just hinder one¡¯s ability to work but may hang over for couple days. although the ones who came with huang zi long didn¡¯t know who this girl was, seeing her brazenly berate huang, and watching huang not daring to retort, it was clear she was a powerful figure. li xiao ming, wanting to seize the moment, enthusiastically stepped forward and said, ¡°brother long drove here, so how about i drink on his behalf¡­¡± before he could finish, the young girl looked displeased, ¡°who the hell are you?!¡± she directly took one of the bottles and hurled it at li xiao ming. li xiao ming instinctively dodged, causing the bottle to miss and shatter on the floor. the room was filled with silence. huang zi long reacted quickly and slapped li xiao ming twice. ¡°you blind fool, how dare you dodge big sister¡¯s bottle?¡± as he slapped, he scolded, big sister? zhao yu was looking carefully at the rebellious young girl, confirming she was just a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl. huang zi long surely wouldn¡¯t call her that on his own initiative. it was clearly the young girl¡¯s idea. despite her young age, she liked being called ¡°big sister¡± which seemed rather childish. by judging by the reactions of everyone present, this rebellious girl must have a significant background, which allowed her to be so unrestrained. the young girl clearly lost interest, and shifted focus, saying, ¡°huang zi long, don¡¯t try to divert attention. you still have three bottles to drink!¡± ¡°i haven¡¯t¡­¡± huang zi long stopped and said helplessly,¡± 1 didn¡¯t want to escape. i¡¯m just helping you teach him a lesson¡­¡± after saying that, he sat down on the couch, picked up a bottle of wine, and poured it into one of the empty glasses. he took a small sip and his expression twisted, he found it hard to swallow. ¡°haha¡ª!¡± the rebellious young girl burst into laughter. soon, she realized that the others weren¡¯t reacting, and she voiced her dissatisfaction, saying, ¡°what are you all staring at? laugh!¡± ¡°haha¡ª!¡± ¡°hahaha¡ª!¡± instantly, the room was filled with forced laughter, even cao bing and li xiao ming joined in the laughter. qiao bing bing and liu si yu, standing by the door, felt somewhat fearful, uncertain whether they should laugh. ¡°si yu, i¡¯m scared¡­¡± qiao bing bing, trembling slightly, whispered into liu si yu¡¯s ear. if the room were filled only with men, she might not have been so afraid. but now, it seemed that the most powerful person in the room was a woman. woman against woman could be particularly ruthless, especially her good looks, making it even easier for someone to become envious and bear a grudge against her. liu si yu having just witnessed cao bing and li xiao ming¡¯s submissive behavior in front of huang zi long. it gave her a new understanding of the harsh realities of society. the next moment, even huang zilong had to bow his head in submission. for someone like her, who might be beautiful but comes from an ordinary background, what would be her fate? ¡°maybe we should leave?¡± liu si yu also lowered her head, whispering to qiao bing bing. she noticed that zhao yu next to her was not laughing. instead, he seemed quite interested in watching the spectacle. ¡°this guy¡­¡± liu si yu had not expected that in such an environment, zhao yu would not join in the laughter. wasn¡¯t he afraid? with everyone laughing, those who were not stood out easily. the rebellious young girl quickly spotted zhao yu at the door and asked, ¡°why aren¡¯t you laughing?¡± huang zi long, who was in the middle of drinking, silently sighed in relief. fortunately, the focus had shifted to the clueless zhao yu. he slightly opened his mouth, letting a part of the unswallow wine discreetly flow out. everyone immediately turned to the scene. liu si yu and qiao bing bing clenched their toes nervously, fearing that the rebellious young girl might target them. zhao yu remained calm, replying indifferently, ¡°why should 1 laugh when it¡¯s not funny at all?¡± ¡°not funny?¡± the rebellious young girl paused, seemingly surprised by zhao yu¡¯s answer. she slightly furrowed her brows, propping up her arm and resting her cheek on her hand, lost in thought. those familiar with her in the room adopted a look of anticipation, as if expecting some drama. she asked huang zi long, who was secretly chuckling, and pointed at him, ¡°you, this bottle in one go!¡± ¡°wha¡­?¡± how did it circle back to him again? ¡°you gonna drink it or not?!¡± the young girl grew impatient when he didn¡¯t respond. ¡°drink, drink, drink!¡± huang zi long dared not say another word. he took a deep breath, stood up, and held the bottle. placing the bottle¡¯s neck to his lips, he gently shook it a couple of times. then, the wine inside started swirling down his throat. in a moment, tears formed in huang zi long¡¯s eyes from the sting of the alcohol. however, he didn¡¯t dare let go. after forcefully finishing the entire bottle, he bent over, gasping for breath like a panting dog with his tongue hang our.. Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: The Bing City’s LOVE Saint (2) chapter 211: the bing city¡¯s love saint (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation his appearance was truly ridiculous, and it caused everyone to laugh out loud. the delinquent girl also laughed until she noticed zhao yu still remained like an emotionless rock. ¡°why aren¡¯t you smiling or laughing?¡± she said with some dissatisfaction,. zhao yu was not in a hurry to answer. how possible was huang zi long had called liu si yu and him here just to put on a show to make a fool of himself. zhao yu was well aware of this. however, he still came because he was short of money. the possibility of getting lump sum of money in a short period of time through proper work is not enough. therefore, zhao yu had placed his hope in this party. he originally had a plan to counter huang zi long¡¯s plan. with this delinquent girl in front of him made zhao yu realize that it seemed that he could get money in much easier way than his original plan. this kind of delinquent girl was like a gatling gun at her age. she might be a good support power, but she was also prone to backlash. ¡°it was funny but i don¡¯t dare to laugh.¡± zhao yu finally established his plan now. the impatience on her face disappeared and was replaced by curiosity. she quickly asked the reason. ¡°i¡¯m afraid that if i laugh at huang zi long here, he¡¯ll kill me afterwards.¡± zhao yu said with an panic voice. ¡°how could he!¡± the delinquent girl was furious. she turned to look at huang zi long.¡± do you dare?!¡± huang zi long waved his hand and said,¡± 1 don¡¯t dare¡­¡± she turned to look at zhao yu and said, ¡°he wouldn¡¯t. now, laugh!¡± ¡± is because of you. once you leaves, he will definitely kill me. maybe you¡¯ll see a news tomorrow about the love saint who studied in bing city university jumped into the lake once again for love. unfortunately, the goddess of luck didn¡¯t favor him this time¡­¡± zhao yu shook his head and said. ¡± huh?!¡± the delinquent girl said in surprise, ¡°are you the romeo of bing city university?!¡± damn! rumor really spread like a virus! ¡°that¡¯s me!¡± zhao yu nodded helplessly. everyone in the private room lit up as well. they sized up zhao yu as if they were looking at an alien. the delinquent girl seemed to have seen a treasure. she stood up and walked closer to zhao yu to observe him. zhao yu heaved a sigh of relief. everything seemed to be on the right track. when he was on earth, he had watched a lot of movies and tv shows. he had a certain understanding of the psychology of these rich second-generation heirs. for young rich second-generation heirs, the lack of love was very common among them. they were those who desperately desired love, but were easily hurt, and then walked the path of the master in time management. zhao yu didn¡¯t believe it at first until he found out that the son of the richest man on the earth had been through such living experience. zhao yu¡¯s goal was not to make the delinquent girl fall in love with him. he just wanted her to be curious about him. ¡°hmm¡­nothing special. very ordinary person¡­¡± the delinquent girl circled around zhao yu and curled her lips. ¡°as a man, you committed suicide for a woman. aren¡¯t you ashamed of that?!¡± ¡°i¡¯m willing to pick the stars and moon for the person i love. i¡¯m willing to climb mountains of knives and dive into seas of fire for her! jumping into a lake? small case!¡± zhao yu laughed scornfully and said with confident. he knew very well that children at this age were still yearned for such earth-shattering love. therefore, the more exaggerated it was, the better the effect. after the delinquent girl heard it, her eyes widened and she looked at zhao yu in shock. it was as if she was imagining a prince charming doing it just for her. zhao yu naturally did not think so. after all, he was not the original owner. he said this so that the plan could proceed smoothly. however, everyone believed his pretentious words. in reality, he had really jumped into the lake. luckily, he was saved or else he would have died in the lake. without such belief held in his mind, one would not have jumped into the lake, risking their precious life. just to confess his love, is this a movie or joke!? the other four girls in the private room keep staring at zhao yu. as a girl, who would not yearn for someone who was willing to go through a mountain of blades and a sea of flames for her? zhao yu¡¯s words shocked even the others, let alone liu si yu. in her mind, there was also a man riding a white horse who was going through all kinds of difficulties for her like a prince from the story book. when the ritual was over and prince charming finally came to save her, the blurry figure gradually became clear. it was zhao yu! liu si yu immediately shook her head. yet, she looked at zhao yu with a complicated expression. qiao bing bing was obviously daydreaming as well. she had forgotten about her deal with huang zi long. ¡°i really envy you. someone is willing to jump into the lake for you¡­¡± she glanced at liu si yu and said enviously. however, she quickly came to her senses and realized that she had said the wrong thing. just as bing bing wanted to explain, liu si yu answer bing bing¡± can love sustain my dream?!¡± ¡± i have two elders in my family. the annual exemption fee is ten million¡­¡± liu si yu¡¯s eyes gradually calmed down. ¡°he can¡¯t give me what i want. we¡¯re destined to be incompatible¡­¡± she said. when qiao bing bing heard this, she though about the reality as well. still, if someone like zhao yu fell in love with her¡­ she felt her whole body heat up. she do love money and power, but unlike liu si yu, who need a lot. qiao bing bing only needed money because her parents had died early. she was raised by her grandmother, who had passed away when she was in high school. she was all alone now and wanted to live a luxury life as she had nothing to worry about. she was just a little vain and wanted to use branded goods to enjoy to the fullest. qiao bing bing was tempted. if zhao yu was willing to be with her wholeheartedly, then she would¡­ compared to liu si yu, the delinquent girl was clearly believed in zhao yu¡¯s speech. at this moment, her face was flushed red, and her reaction was more intense than all the women present. she felt that his entire body was dazzling, as if it was shining brightly. ¡°y~you.. ¡± ¡°uh-huh-!!¡± the delinquent girl realized that her voice has changed. she quickly adjusted her voice and began once again. ¡°then! what do you think i should do!?¡± ¡°have you ever heard such a saying on the internet¡­¡± zhao yu continued. ¡°if you owe the bank 100,000 then the bank will chase after your tail non-stop to collect the money. however, if you owe the bank 1 billion, the bank will serve you and feed you well every day, afraid that you might die¡­¡± ¡°what do you mean by that?¡± the delinquent girl was somewhat puzzled. ¡°if i become huang zi long¡¯s debt collector, he won¡¯t dare to kill me!¡± zhao yu said lightly. everyone was shocked. huang zi long¡¯s eyes flashed coldly as he looked at zhao yu with killing intent. the others didn¡¯t expect him to be so bold as to rob huang zi long under the influence of big sister. didn¡¯t he think that after he walked out, he would really experience the incident of jumping into the lake again?! if huang zi long¡¯s family knew about this, they would also want to throw him into the lake! the delinquent girl revealed two small canine teeth. she smiled and said, ¡°this is a good idea!¡± ¡°how much do you want?¡± she asked! ¡°do you think 10 million is appropriate?!¡± zhao yu¡¯s initial plan was to have a maximum capital of one million. with this opportunity, he wanted to go all in. liu si yu, who was behind him, looked at zhao yu in shock. she had just told zhao yu today that the exemption fee for the two elders in her family was 10 million. could it be that he¡­ qiao bing bing looked at zhao yu and then at liu si yu with envy. at the same time, she decided that since liu si yu didn¡¯t cherish zhao yu, she would just snatched him away. it would be a pity for liu si yu to have such a loyal man. ¡± only 10 million?!¡± the delinquent girl was expecting more than that so she immediately lost interest and turned to huang zi long.¡± do you have any objections?¡± huang zi long looked troubled..¡± 10 million, too much¡­¡± Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: Let’s Elope! chapter 212: let¡¯s elope! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°your family¡¯s mine cave is worth at least a few hundred million, right?!¡± the delinquent girl¡¯s gaze was unfriendly. huang zi long didn¡¯t know how to answer. 10 million was indeed not a small amount for him. for his family, it was a small amount but it was impossible to ask for it from his family without a proper reason. ¡°xiao long, you have to listen to big sister¡¯s words. i believe that uncle will definitely be very willing to help you out when he finds out about this¡­¡± a friend of huang zi long laughed and suggested. huang zi long immediately came to a realization. no matter what promise he made, his father would be responsible for the rest of the matter. ¡± 1 agree, but i can¡¯t take it out now. i have to raise money at home¡­¡± the delinquent girl nodded in satisfaction and looked at zhao yu.¡± now, can you laugh now?!¡± ¡± there¡¯s no evidence or proof. if he goes back on his word, i can¡¯t do anything about it¡­¡± zhao yu shook his head. ¡°hmph, 1, su xiao xiao, am the middleman. would he dare?!¡± the delinquent girl had a proud look as her words carried the weight of determination. ¡°of course, you¡¯re the biggest here, but once we all went back, huang zi long¡¯s family were to negotiate with your family to settle it between adults, they¡¯d probably treat it as a childish joke¡­¡± huang zi long¡¯s initial strong objection was eventually followed by his agreement. zhao yu had seen it and continue to ensure the adults could not interrupt their deal. ¡°huang family worthy of greeting me or my family?!¡± su xiao xiao said with a contemptuous smile. huang zi long clenched his fists tightly. a trace of hatred flashed in his eyes. with huang zi long reaction of not dare to confront her even she looked down upon his family. initially, zhao yu thought that su xiao xiao¡¯s family background might be equally or slightly powerful than huang zi long¡¯s family. with no one refuted, su xiao xiao smiled and turned to zhao yu.¡± now, are you satisfied?!¡± instantly, zhao yu figured out that his plan might not worked anymore. he was planning to let two of their family to restricted each other due to their status. with su xiao xiao¡¯s background, huang zi long¡¯s family might not dare to do anything when things involved the her family. at the same time, the su family would definitely do something for their daughter. for a wealthy family like this, it was fine to let their children messed around. if they found out that they are fighting among themselves betting on their family name, the family usually had to intervene. the ideal situation was both equally or slightly disadvantage family supported their children. zhao yu knew it was human¡¯s desire for victory upon their rival. but now, he had to make sure a situation where neither the huang family nor the su family would interfere since the family power was imbalance. once they dig in the game and found out was zhao yu¡¯s plot behind the scene manipulating their children!? su xiao xiao and huang zi long would not be able to pull this off. no one could save him! should he get a guarantee from su xiao xiao that her family would not get involved? zhao yu dismissed this idea as he already reached this point. he was doomed. zhao yu¡¯s brain was spinning. just as su xiao xiao was getting impatient, he finally spoke. ¡°this is a little boring¡­¡± su xiao xiao frowned and looked at zhao yu with annoyance. the halo that was originally spreading around him gradually faded. ¡± are you playing with me?!¡± ¡°no!¡± this kind of child couldn¡¯t care less when she threw a tantrum. zhao yu planned to change the game rule. ¡°i just think that small fight are boring. it¡¯s like children playing house. why don¡¯t we play a bigger game!¡± ¡°child play? play a little bigger?!¡± su xiao xiao really showed an interested look and quickly asked how to play. huang zi long¡¯s eyes flashed coldly once more. he made up his mind that once he left this place, he would definitely kill zhao yu. ¡°i would like to invite miss su to be our witness¡­¡± ¡± for what?!¡± she had already forgotten her original intention. ¡°a bet between me and huang zi long and his family!¡± ¡± gambling?!¡± ¡°what kind of bet?!¡± the other people in the private room were also interested. they all pricked up their ears to see zhao yu new game. zhao yu faced huang zi long and said seriously,¡±¡± you and i are love rivals. this is something that the entire bing city university knows¡­¡± ¡°today, let¡¯s settle it between us. once and for all!¡± ¡°you? my rival?! you don¡¯t even have the right to become my pensioner.¡± huang zi long declared. zhao yu ignoring huang zi long and continued ¡°the contents of the bet are very simple. you lend me ten million, and if i can return you twenty million in a month, it will be my win. from that day onwards, you are not allowed to have anything to do with liu si yu!¡± a bet for love! su xiao xiao became restless again. she shouted, ¡°i approve!!¡­¡± liu si yu, who was standing at the side, was even more flustered. she could no longer distinguish between north, south, east, and west. there was only one sentence in her mind. ¡°if i win, huang zi long! leave liu si yu alone.¡± kept echoing in her mind. these words made her feel like she was in a dream, watching a melodramatic romance drama. huang zi long thought for a moment and decided not to dwell on the matter of his love rival. instead, he calmed down and asked zhao yu. ¡°since it¡¯s a bet, it should be fair. what about the ten million i lent you?!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. huang zi long paid 10 million, but what about you?¡± ¡°this bet is obviously not equal, right?!¡± the other rich second-generation heirs in the private room were naturally closer to huang zi long and echoed his words. ¡°with my life!¡± zhao yu announced.. Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: Let’s Elope! (2) chapter 213: let¡¯s elope! (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation as soon as he finished, the entire place fell silent. ¡°betting your life for love?!¡± liu si yu, already feeling a bit dizzy, felt suffocated upon hearing these words. qiao bing bing¡¯s eyes brightened on the side, glancing at zhao yu. ¡°heh, is your life worth 10 million?¡± huang zi long scoffed without hiding his disdain. ¡°i heard that liu si yu¡¯s family has two elderly people. the exemption fee just happens to be 10 million¡­¡± ¡°what?!¡± they initially thought zhao yu setting up a bet was crazy enough, but they didn¡¯t expect¡­ su xiao xiao was completely amazed. she never imagined that someone would willingly risk their life for love. she began to turn around to look and found the two women at the door. she locked onto liu si yu. ¡°are you that woman?!¡± soon, she showed a look of envy. ¡°you¡¯re really lucky. there¡¯s actually a man willing to risk his life for you¡­¡± being praised by su xiao xiao made liu si yu felt a bit proud. at the same time, she also felt uneasy. was she really going to accept the 10 million that zhao yu pay with his life? but if she didn¡¯t¡­ she never imagined that one day she would be fond to an ordinary man. her gaze at zhao yu was filled with complexity. su xiao xiao, on the other hand, jumped onto the table, becoming passionate, ¡°i never thought i¡¯d witness love with my own eyes¡­¡± a series of melodramatic words poured out of her, leaving the audience speechless. after a while, su xiao xiao announced, ¡°zhao yu, go ahead and die with peace of mind. 1 will be the witness¡­¡± zhao yu wasn¡¯t trying to get the ten million for liu si yu. he just lacked the initial capital and had no choice but to proceed this way. ¡°that¡¯s not acceptable. how can his life worth of 10 million?!¡± almost everyone present believed that zhao yu¡¯s gamble was simply an attempt to exchange his life for 10 million. this naturally included huang zi long, who immediately opposed. in his eyes, zhao yu¡¯s life was worth, at most, twenty thousand. this even includes the cost of hiring someone to do the dirty work. that¡¯s the current market price on neptune. ten million would be enough to buy the lives of five hundred zhao yu. ¡°shut up!¡± unexpectedly, su xiao xiao was furious and stared, saying, ¡°don¡¯t tarnish the greatness of love with the stench of money!¡± h h huang zi long was speechless. he didn¡¯t expect su xiao xiao to be controlled by zhao yu. su xiao xiao¡¯s tone became cold as she threatened,¡± huang zi long, if you destroy this bet, you¡¯re dead along with your family too. i¡¯m telling you this as the daughter of the su family¡­¡± once the su family was involved, there would be someone to clean up the mess for su xiao xiao for the sake of the su family¡¯s reputation. huang zi long was sweating profusely, but his throat was dry. he felt as if he had caused a huge disaster. he started to regret coming to this bar today. why did he bring zhao yu along? zhao yu was just a clown who was not worth, a toy for people to have fun with. who knew that he would bite him at this moment? still not reassured, su xiao xiao continued, ¡°furthermore, zhao yu cannot die within this month. if he has to die, it must be during the bet. if you or the huang family interfere¡­¡± ¡°i know. 1 will definitely let this gamble proceed smoothly¡­¡± huang zi long realizing that calming su xiao xiao was the priority, preventing her from saying anything too rash that might bring the su family¡¯s wrath upon his family. ¡°very well!¡± su xiao xiao concluded with satisfaction. she turned to the others and asked them. ¡°all of you heard, right? spread the word about today. i, su xiao xiao, want to be a witness for love¡­¡± upon hearing this, zhao yu felt overwhelmed. did she assume he was going to die? wasn¡¯t it just turning 10 million into 20 million within a month? was that so hard? su xiao xiao quickly took out her phone and dialed a number, seemingly wanting to share today¡¯s events with another girl. she held back her excitement and told the person on the phone, ¡°wait for me, we¡¯ll talk face-to-face¡­¡± after hanging up, she stood up to leave. before that, she took a selfie with zhao yu and snapped a photo of a liu si yu. once she left, the mood was ruined, and everyone else felt like they couldn¡¯t continue. the other young heirs looked at huang zi long with sympathy. everyone knew that because of huang zi long, his family lost ten million. after all, betting against a madman who¡¯s not afraid to die ¨C isn¡¯t that like throwing a meat bun at a dog, never to be seen again? but they didn¡¯t say much, simply got up and left. after all, other than su xiao xiao was eager to share this with friends. they also wanted to spread the story of today among their friends.. Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: Let’s Elope! (3) chapter 214: let¡¯s elope! (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation as one of the men passed by zhao yu, he patted him on the shoulder. ¡°brother, if we were born from the same background, we¡¯d definitely be friends!¡± zhao yu was not taking it to heart. soon, the unrelated guests dispersed, leaving only zhao yu, liu si yu, qiao bing bing, and huang zi long in the private room. as for cao bing and li xiao ming, they discreetly left, fearing the still-fuming huang zi long would vent his anger on them. the expected confrontation didn¡¯t happen. huang zi long remained calm, standing up to lock eyes with zhao yu. after a while, he shook his head and laughed. ¡°zhao yu, 1 really underestimated you!¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t expect that among the poor, someone like you could emerge¡­¡±¡± huang zi long remarked. the poor couldn¡¯t even grasp the rules of society, so how could they be compared to him? ¡°you¡¯re quite smart, capturing su xiao xiao¡¯s personality, and devising a targeted strategy,¡± huang zi long seemingly reflecting on the day¡¯s events. ¡°you really are impressive; at least 1 couldn¡¯t think of so much in such a short time¡­¡± ¡°but, how does it matter how skilled you are?!¡± ¡°like our bet, my stake is 10 million, and your stake is your life¡­¡± ¡°if i lose, it¡¯s just 10 million. at most, i¡¯d get a scolding from my family and get some pocket money docked.¡± ¡°if you lose, you lose your life.¡± huang zi long seemed to regain his confidence. without saying more, he headed out. ¡°i¡¯ll send you the money once i get home. cherish your last month and prepare your last letter or will. oh ya, 1 have forgot that your are an orphan. that¡¯s a good thing. rest in peace, zhao yu! at least you die for your dream!¡± zhao yu just smiled. arguing was pointless. for zhao yu, he was not planning to die for love. obtaining that ten million was what mattered most for achieving his goal. the su family probably wouldn¡¯t do anything to him in this game. moreover, even if the su family knew, they would help su xiao xiao complete her role as a witness. they wouldn¡¯t let the huang family or any external forces stop the promise from being completed. because this concerned the su family¡¯s reputation. even if the so-called witness was only su xiao xiao speaking in the tone of a little girl, her surname was su, and that was enough. ¡°zhao yu, you¡­¡± liu si yu didn¡¯t know what to say. she never expected zhao yu to do all this for her. could it be that he didn¡¯t die from jumping into the lake because he didn¡¯t fulfill his destiny?! is his destiny to fulfill my wish?! liu si yu suddenly lost in though. perhaps the god were truly watching over her! although he had put in so much effort to set up this trap for himself, zhao yu did not expose this matter. after all, his ultimate goal was to complete the original owner¡¯s last wish to be with liu si yu. ¡°don¡¯t think too much. i¡¯m not doing this just for you¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s getting late. let¡¯s get back to school!¡± this time, liu si yu didn¡¯t retort like before. instead, she obediently followed behind zhao yu. she could still go back to school, but what about zhao yu?! a month later, he might be dead¡­ qiao bing bing also followed behind zhao yu. she didn¡¯t know what was happening to her as well. all she could think about now was zhao yu. the thought of zhao yu dying for liu si yu made her heart ache too. after leaving the bar, zhao yu walked at the front with his hands in his pockets. he seemed to be in a good mood. he didn¡¯t look like a dying man at all. instead, he was enjoying the scenery on the street. the two women who followed him even more worried for him. liu si yu suddenly realized that she had never understood zhao yu. she suddenly had the urge to abandon everything in the world and follow zhao yu far away. ¡°zhao yu, let¡¯s elope¡­¡± liu si yu couldn¡¯t help but say.. Chapter 215 - Chapter 215:1 Need More! chapter 215:1 need more! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation as soon as the words of eloping out of liu si yu¡¯s mouth, she regretted it. she couldn¡¯t leave her family behind; such an act would be too selfish. besides, even if they ran, where could they hide? thugs were everywhere. with 10 million in their possession, they¡¯d be like walking delicacies, vulnerable for assault at any time. moreover, she wasn¡¯t confident they could escape the pursuit of the huang family. fortunately, zhao yu¡¯s next words eased her concerns. ¡°do you think this is a tv drama? i ain¡¯t no superpower or special ability to survive outside?¡± ¡°this gamble is between them and me. if you run with me, it¡¯s akin to putting you in danger¡­¡± zhao yu spoke with a hint of sentiment. liu si yu realized that if they didn¡¯t run, zhao yu would still give her the 10 million. but if they fled together, they would indeed face the threats. somewhat hesitantly, she responded defiantly, ¡°i¡¯m not afraid¡­¡± zhao yu smiled faintly, understanding that fulfilling his original self¡¯s wishes shouldn¡¯t be too difficult, just not right now. he reached out and gently touched liu si yu¡¯s head, ¡°silly girl, how could i put you in danger?¡± such words, which might have seemed cheesy in the past, would have surely made liu si yu recoil. but at this moment, she didn¡¯t resist. instead, she felt deeply touched. ¡°stop overthinking. if we¡¯re late, they¡¯ll lock the dormitory doors.¡± zhao yu playfully ruffled her hair and chuckled. this time, liu siyu refrained from retorting, fearing that she might spur zhao yu to genuinely consider eloping. the three of them silently made their way back to the school. zhao yu escorted the two of them to the base of the girls¡¯ dormitory, drawing many astonished gazes. ¡°how come zhao yu is bringing liu si yu back?¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on between them?¡± being infamously known as a sycophant, the original owner frequently visited the girls¡¯ dorm, making it easy for people to recognize him. overhearing the whispers, zhao yu remained unfazed, instructing, ¡°you two should head up now; i¡¯m heading back.¡± ¡°mhm¡­¡± liu si yu showcased an unprecedented tenderness. taking a few steps with qiao bing bing, she paused, looking back at zhao yu, ¡°rest early too¡­¡± had it been the original owner hearing such caring words from his crush, he might¡¯ve jumped for joy. but zhao yu was calm, waving and turning to leave before the dormitory door was closed. watching his retreating figure, qiao bing bing felt a sudden infatuation, cursing herself for not realizing zhao yu¡¯s worth all these months. people around noted that even after zhao yu had left, liu si yu still stared affectionately after him. ¡°what the hell?!¡± ¡°has liu si yu fallen for zhao yu?¡± ¡°that lake-jumping stunt really worked¡­¡± ¡°if a man jumped into a lake for me, i¡¯d be willing too¡­¡± hearing the idle chatter, liu si yu¡¯s face flushed in embarrassment. she hastily pulled qiao bing bing towards the dorm. once they were away from the crowd, liu si yu whispered, ¡°bing bing, i think i¡¯m in love with zhao yu. what should i do?¡± qiao bing bing felt contemptuous. he had jumped into a lake for you and you requested huang zi long to bring you to the hospital to cut the tie with him. but now he¡¯s secured 10 million for you, you suddenly fall for him? what a gold digger! ¡°are you sure you love him, and not the 10 million?¡± liu si yu stopped in her tracks, shocked by qiao bing bing¡¯s statement. ¡°bing bing, you misunderstand¡­¡± qiao bing bing rolled her eyes, retorting, ¡°if you truly love him, escape with him.¡± with that, she let go of liu si yu¡¯s hand. liu si yu pondered if she was wrong. tears welled up, and she murmured, ¡°i can¡¯t bear to watch my family suffer¡­¡± after composing herself, she entered the dorm. expecting qiao bing bing to have spilled the day¡¯s events. liu si yu braced for criticism. but the other roommates only asked about her late return. ¡°liu si yu, did you have a fight with bing bing?¡± one girl, pointing at qiao bing bing who was now lying in bed covered with her blanket, whispered, ¡°she¡¯s been like this since she returned, and didn¡¯t tell us why¡­¡± liu si yu sighed in relief, ¡°it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± under her blanket, qiao bing bing pulled out her phone and searched for zhao yu in their class group. she quickly sending him a friend request. she wanted to date zhao yu, even if just for a day. but she couldn¡¯t let liu si yu know; it had to be a secret. fortunately, zhao yu accepted the friend request, relieving qiao bing bing. ¡°are you home yet?¡± she cautiously began chatting, fearful of scaring him off. she knew zhao yu to be utterly devoted to liu si yu. ¡°almost, still on the way¡­¡± qiao bing bing continued the conversation. ¡°bro yu, where have you been!? haven¡¯t seen you all evening. we are so scared that you are practicing your jumping technique at the lake again.¡± upon zhao yu¡¯s return to his dorm, all three roommates were present, engrossed in their games, just like any other day.. Chapter 216 - Chapter 216:1 Need More! (2) chapter 216:1 need more! (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu casually responded a few times while brushing his teeth, all the while sporadically chatting with qiao bing bing. zhao yu undressed and went to bed. after a bit more chatting, he glanced at the time, told her he was going to sleep, and ended the conversation. inside the dormitory, the other three roommates were also considerate. they turned off their computers one after another, began their nightly routines, and prepared to sleep. meanwhile, huang zi long returned home, reporting on the situation. ¡°pa ~!¡± before he could finish, huang zi long was slapped. ¡°unfilial son!¡± ¡°is this how you squander my money?!¡± huang jian sheng angrily reprimanded. huang zi long remained silent. seeing his son like this, huang jian sheng felt a pang of pity. after all, it was his own son. huang jian sheng accepted the situation and asked, ¡°what do you plan to do?¡± ¡°my idea is, with su xiao xiao as a witness, even though she¡¯s young, she¡¯s still from the su family¡­¡± ¡°so, we have to pay that ten million, and the gamble must continue¡­¡± huang jian sheng showed a relieved expression. if huang zi long had mentioned anything about killing zhao yu, huang jian sheng would have risked his reputation to find a young woman and have another son. ¡°that¡¯s right. given the reputation of the our and su family, we can¡¯t harm zhao yu. on the contrary, we have to protect him and ensure the gamble goes smoothly.¡± after pondering for a moment, huang jian sheng continued, ¡°this might also present an opportunity.¡± ¡°what kind of opportunity?¡± huang zi long was puzzled. ¡°an opportunity to get in touch with the su family¡­¡± huang jian sheng¡¯s eyes lit up.¡± also, as long as we handle it well, we can also increase our reputation¡­¡± like everyone else, huang jian sheng assumed that zhao yu instigated the gamble to win ten million for liu si yu, never considering the possibility that zhao yu might win. the next day, early in the morning, news of zhao yu¡¯s gamble with huang zi long spread throughout bing city university. the news created a significant stir, and many were questioning its authenticity. when they learned that the news came from several second-generation rich kids, the frenzy heightened. ¡°have you heard? the guy who jumped into the lake, zhao yu, is staking his life against huang zi long for ten million.¡± ¡°huang zi long agreed.¡± ¡°that¡¯s ten million we¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°is zhao yu¡¯s life really worth ten million?¡± ¡°the time frame is one month, which means huang zi long has paid ten million for zhao yu¡¯s life.¡± ¡°this reminds me of a question i saw on a forum a couple of days ago. it mentioned ¡®if you were given ten million but only had a month to live, how would you spend it?¡¯¡± ¡°what else could he do with it? given zhao yu¡¯s infatuated demeanor, he¡¯s definitely giving it to liu si yu!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, 1 heard liu si yu¡¯s family has two elders, and their exemption fees amount exactly ten million.¡± ¡°i also heard that zhao yu¡¯s gamble with huang zi long began because liu si yu told him she needed ten million.¡± ¡°that zhao yu¡­ he¡¯s such a fool.¡± ¡°heh, if he were like you, how could he be considered the most passionate man in bing city?¡± at the school, from teachers to students, everyone was discussing the matter of zhao yu. if it was just about jumping into the lake or dying for love, not everyone would be interested. but with the addition of the ten million stakes, it immediately became the talk of the town. for most people, ten million was an astronomical figure that they would never earn in their lifetime. for most people, 10 million was an astronomical figure that they would never be able to earn in their lifetime. early in the morning, before zhao yu even woke up, there was a knock on his dormitory door. it was people who had come upon hearing the rumors, wanting to confirm the veracity of the story. the dorm president, who slept by the door, groggily opened it to find a crowd pushing their way in. ¡°what the hell are you guys doing?!¡± the president was startled by the sea of people. the noise also woke up the others in the room, including zhao yu. ¡°zhao yu, did you really bet ten million with your life?!¡± ¡°zhao yu, is what they said true?!¡± before zhao yu could even get up, a group surrounded his bed, chattering away. the other three roommates were baffled. as they listened to the others, they slowly began to grasp the situation. their faces turned to sheer astonishment as they stared incredulously at zhao yu. surrounded by such a crowd, zhao yu remained calm, methodically getting out of bed and slowly getting dressed. as if influenced by his calm demeanor, the crowd gradually quieted down, waiting until zhao yu was fully dressed and standing before someone finally couldn¡¯t help but ask again. only then did zhao yu nod slowly and said, ¡°yes, i indeed have a bet with huang zi long.¡± ¡°shh~~!¡± everyone present took a sharp intake of breath. ¡°and the ten million stake?¡± ¡°that¡¯s true too.¡± ¡°what about you staking your life?¡± ¡°as a commoner, who would be willing to give me ten million if i didn¡¯t stake my life?¡± everyone present was shocked after hearing him speak so casually about it. little did they know, they had such a figure right beside them. while the starting point might be merely for a woman, he did stake his life on it! ¡°ten million! zhao yu, you¡¯re rich now. can you lend me some money to spend?¡± a young man with dyed yellow hair stepped forward to say. indeed, zhao yu has ten million, and if he was to share some of it¡­ ¡°sure, how much do you want to borrow?¡± zhao yu chuckled and replied. ¡°a hundred thousand¡­¡± ¡°you have ten million. lending me two hundred thousand isn¡¯t too much, right?¡± upon hearing zhao yu¡¯s agreement, he quickly blurted out a number. upon hearing this, others couldn¡¯t restrain themselves anymore and started asking for money too. ¡°zhao yu, lend me fifty thousand. i want to treat my wife¡­¡± ¡°zhao yu, i just need five thousand for a new phone¡­¡± some people weren¡¯t genuinely asking for a loan; they just felt that if there¡¯s a chance to gain something, they should take advantage. zhao yu smirked. a casual remark, and these people took it so seriously. indeed, wealth sways the heart. a mere ten million could make people lose their senses. ¡°i can lend the money, but you¡¯ll need to do something for me in return¡­¡± said by zhao yu. hearing this, everyone became even more excited. ¡°zhao yu, just tell us! even if it¡¯s ten tasks, i¡¯m willing to do them¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, just say it¡­¡± ¡°the rumor outside is that the price to hire someone to kill is twenty thousand¡­¡± ¡°by that standard, if anyone helps me with that, 1¡¯11 lend them money¡­¡± the room instantly became silent. the yellow-haired guy seemed displeased, ¡°zhao yu, are you making fun of us?¡± ¡°do you think my money just fell from the sky?¡± zhao yu sneered. zhao yu¡¯s money was indeed staked against huang zi long with his life. with only one moth of life span, it also implying that a month of his most reckless moment. a man about to die might do anything! ¡°zhao yu, i was just joking earlier, don¡¯t take it too serious..¡± someone suddenly became fearful and took their leave. they scattered, including the three dorm mates, who were also surprised to see it. only the yellow-haired guy remained. ¡°do you dare to kill?¡± zhao yu asked him. though he might seem a bit rogue, he was still just an ordinary student. he had been in fights, but he had never thought about killing. yet he genuinely needed the money. after a moment of conflict, he gritted his teeth and made up his mind. ¡°boss yu, twenty thousand is too little; you¡¯ll have to offer more¡­.¡± Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: You’re Zhao Yu’s Mother? chapter 217: you¡¯re zhao yu¡¯s mother? translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation since he never introduced himself, zhao yu will gave him a nick name. ¡± huang mao! first, why do you need money so badly?¡± he could tell from huang mao¡¯s refusal to leave, even contemplating murder for the money. huang mao hesitated for a moment before sharing his story. zhao yu finally understood the situation. it turned out that huang mao had befriended with a ¡°big brother¡± outside of school and often hung out with him. there was also a woman by the ¡°big brother¡¯s¡± side, always acting coquettishly. one day, unable to resist, huang mao secretly had an affair with the woman and got caught on spot. they wanted huang mao to pay 100,000 to atone for his sins or they would kill him. it seemed like a typical scam. however, if this were the case, he was intrigued. ¡°1 might help you, but 1 need to know if you¡¯re worth helping¡­¡± huang mao was overjoyed and quickly responded, ¡°brother yu, as long as you lend me the money, under your command!¡± ¡°tomorrow morning, during the break, da hei niu will surely be playing basketball on the court. you should pull down his pants in front of everyone to humiliates him¡­¡± ¡°da hei niu?!¡± ¡°he¡¯s an athlete, all muscular, strong as a calf. if 1 do this, won¡¯t he beat me to death?!¡± ¡°it¡¯s up to you¡­¡± zhao yu smiled faintly and said. da hei niu was in the same grade as them and had once been a rival of zhao yu, even beating him up few times. zhao yu¡¯s strength was no match to da hei niu. he had no choice but to endure. after the rich second-generation huang zi long showed interest in liu si yu, da hei niu backed off to save himself some troubles. zhao yu hadn¡¯t seen da hei niu since then. zhao yu wanted to get back at da hei niu and tested huang mao at the same time. after all, talk was easier than action. zhao yu went to the bathroom to freshen up, left huang mao to think about it. after a while, huang mao seemed to have made up his mind and said, ¡°i¡¯ll go find da hei niu now. keep your word!¡± he left with a determined expression. zhao yu picked up his textbook and prepared for class after that. ¡°ding ding ding¡ª!¡± his phone kept ringing notified him about the new friend requests. both men and women. most of the verification messages asked if he really had ten million, while some just wanted to make friends. zhao yu was surprised to witness this. nobody added him like in the past. with the rumor that he got ten million from huang zi long, they all wanted to add him as a friend now. he rejected all the men and accepted all the women. zhao yu pocketed his phone, and left the dorm. when he reached the ground floor, he saw many curious onlookers still there. they flocked to him about the bet. zhao yu didn¡¯t want to engage and quickly headed for the classroom. none of them were brave enough to stop zhao yu. as soon as he entered the classroom, all the students who were chatting in groups fixed on zhao yu. zhao yu just glanced around and noticed liu si yu was already here. liu si yu was blushed and shyly lowering her head once they greeted to each other. zhao yu smiled and headed to his seat in the back row. after he sat down, some students in front of him occasionally whispering amongst themselves. ¡°ding dong¡ª!¡± soon, the bell rang, and the foreign language teacher walked in. ¡°okay. everyone, please be quiet. the class will begins now!¡± the classroom finally quieted down. the foreign language teacher, named an xiao qiong, looked as young as a recent graduated students, even though she was in her thirties, her appearance was young. on her first day, she was even mistaken for a student, teased by others, and had to be saved by the instructor. an xiao qiong put down her textbook and asked, ¡°is there someone named zhao yu in this class?¡± ¡°yes!¡± many students pointed and look at zhao yu. ¡°yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± zhao yu stood up. ¡°oh, don¡¯t get me wrong¡ª!¡± ¡°your name has become so famous recently, even 1 was curious to see who you are. indeed, you¡¯re a handsome young man¡­¡± an xiao qiong quickly said. the class burst into laughter. zhao yu was still waiting for the money from huang zi long. ¡°ding ding¡ª!¡± his phone started buzzed again.. Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: You’re Zhao Yu’s Mother?(2) chapter 218: you¡¯re zhao yu¡¯s mother?(2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation just like before, there were notifications of people adding him as a friend. zhao yu looked through them one by one. first, he rejected all the males. he ignored those who appeared unattractive to him, and accepted the ones who were good-looking. after accepting, his message notifications skyrocketed to 99+, over 99 individuals messaging him. as zhao yu scanned through, he didn¡¯t recognize most of them. their profile pictures were either cartoon avatars or stolen photos. ¡°are you there?¡± ¡°zhao yu, do you really have ten million?¡± ¡°hey handsome, can we get to know each other?¡± the chat contents were mundane, with most of them clearly after his money. just as zhao yu was about to close the chat window out of boredom, a girl with her real photo as a profile picture messaged him. song han? zhao yu looked up towards a certain spot in the classroom, and sure enough, when song han noticed him looking, she pointed to her phone. was it really her? zhao yu could not believed. in the past, song han was definitely more popular than everyone he knew. she was known by the nickname ¡°millionaire song.¡± song han, with her outstanding appearance, caused a sensation across the whole campus as soon as she entered college. she had numerous admirers. furthermore, a list of the ¡°top ten campus goddesses¡± for the new students, and song han was ranked in the top three, even ahead of liu si yu. originally, the title of class beauty wouldn¡¯t have gone to liu si yu after an incident. it was during an orientation party. after the school leaders left, and only the student union remained to organize activities. a senior student from the third year presented 999 roses in front of everyone, confessing his love to song han. at that time, all the boys were united against a common enemy. they looked at the senior with daggers in their eyes, while all the girls were jealous. the atmosphere was very good. he sent flowers, sang, and confessed his love. many girls were moved to tears on the spot. however, to everyone¡¯s surprise, song han was completely expressionless. in the end, someone took the microphone and asked song han to go up and say a few words, regardless of whether she agreed or not. song han picked up the microphone and walked up to the stage. in front of everyone, she explained her criteria as her spouse. ¡°if you want to pursue me. it¡¯s simple. give me 88,000 a month as an allowance. if you want to hold my hand, prepay a year¡¯s worth of allowance. if you don¡¯t have this money, get lost.¡± such materialistic words immediately transformed her from a universally desired goddess into a gold-digger that everyone ridiculed. 88,000 a month amounts to a million a year. thus, she earned the nickname ¡°millionaire song,¡± implying that you could be with her for a year if you spent a million. no one knew if she said this to deter pursuers deliberately or if she was genuinely materialistic. after that, no one dared to chase her, not even those thought to be wealthy heirs. at one point, someone had asked huang zi long if he was interested in song han. his reply was, ¡°with a million, i could have fun with a hundred women. why would 1 need her?¡± his implication was that song han wasn¡¯t worth that price. of course, her tarnished reputation had something to do with the challenging task. ¡°with a million, who¡¯d chase after song han?¡± this caused some wealthy heirs, even if they were genuinely interested, to lose heart. they didn¡¯t want to be the laughingstock among their peers. zhao yu hadn¡¯t expected song han to add him as a friend, considering they hardly interacted in their daily lives. once accepted, song han, like many others, sent him a greeting. ¡°zhao yu, is it true you bet ten million with huang zi long?¡± because song han was attractive, zhao yu responded, ¡°yes, it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°and the bet about risking your life for a month?¡± ¡°that¡¯s true too!¡± zhao yu was curious about her intentions. waiting for a considerable amount of time, there was no further message from her. losing interest, zhao yu went back to dozing off. he wasn¡¯t entirely free today. in the afternoon, he had to attend a computer science class, focusing on artificial intelligence. ¡°zhao yu, read it¡ª!¡± while zhao yu was in deep sleep, a soft, sweet voice suddenly jolted him awake. opening his eyes, he saw an xiao qiong blinking her curved eyelashes, her eyes only three centimeters away from his. zhao yu twitched his nose, catching the scent of jasmine flowers. ¡°smells wonderful!¡± he blurted out without thinking. an xiao qiong¡¯s ears turned red. realizing her posture was a bit too intimate, she quickly backed away, laughing to cover her embarrassment, ¡°you sure are dreaming sweetly! wake up and read!¡± she was also surprised at herself. she couldn¡¯t resist getting a closer look at zhao yu sleeping, forgetting they were in the middle of class. fortunately, no one seemed to notice¡­ but really, who wouldn¡¯t be curious about a passionate man like zhao yu? an xiao qiong hurriedly left the scene after zhao yu finished reading and went back to the podium to continue teaching. what she didn¡¯t realize was that a pair of eyes in the classroom were fixed intently on her retreating figure. ¡°at her age, how shameless¡­¡± liu si yu opened her mouth and said in a silent voice with some disgust. in her eyes, zhao yu was hers alone. the covetous eyes of others were all provocation to her. with an xiao qiong¡¯s interruption, there was no way zhao yu could fall asleep again. he reopened his phone, noticing another message from song han. this time, he didn¡¯t bother to check it, swiping down to see messages from other contacts. ¡°ding ling ling¡ª!¡± the bell signaling the end of class rang. before an xiao qiong left the classroom, she took a special glance at zhao yu. seeing him engrossed in his phone, not even sparing her a glance, she felt a touch of disappointment. zhao yu had underestimated the allure he held as the most passionate man in the city. while most of the messages in his chat list were from those interested in his money, there were still many girls who added him because of a particular story. ¡°zhao yu, are you free? i¡¯d like to talk to you¡­¡± ¡°zhao yu, can you spare some time? i want to talk to you privately¡­¡± while he was looking at the chatbox, he suddenly heard a voice echoing the same words. the speaker was right in front of him. song han was standing in front of him. ¡°hmm?!¡± zhao yu was momentarily surprised. ¡°are you free now?¡± song han even repeated, ¡°i¡¯d like to talk to you privately¡­¡± being this close, zhao yu got a good look at her. she was truly beautiful, even more gorgeous than liu si yu. and her voice had a unique allure¡ªlanguid but tinged with pride, igniting an inexplicable desire to conquer. ¡°sure, where do you want to talk?¡± ¡°follow me.¡± song han nodded and turned to leave but she was suddenly stopped by someone in the hallway. ¡°the drama¡¯s starting¡­¡± the surrounding students immediately grew excited. in the hallway, liu si yu, with an upset expression, loudly confronted song han, ¡°song han, what do you think you¡¯re doing? here¡± song han, expressionless, retorted coldly, ¡°what are you doing here?¡± do you think i¡¯m dead? where are you taking zhao yu?!¡± enraged, liu si yu shouted. if it were yesterday, and zhao yu was called away by another girl. liu si yu wouldn¡¯t bat an eyelid. but after some conversations with her friends had warned her about other girls possibly swindling zhao yu¡¯s ten million. in her eyes, zhao yu¡¯s bet with huang zi long was all for her. she did believe that zhao yu loved her. but their relationship wasn¡¯t official; they hadn¡¯t even held hands. what if some shameless woman took advantage, making a move first? her potential ten million might be at stake. hearing liu si yu¡¯s accusations, song han scoffed.. being quite tall among the girls at 172 cm, she looked down at the slightly shorter liu si yu, asked, ¡°are you zhao yu¡¯s mother?¡± Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: I’ll Stay Out With You Tonight! chapter 219: i¡¯ll stay out with you tonight! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°hahaha!¡± the classroom burst into laughter. liu si yu¡¯s face turned bright red amidst the classroom¡¯s burst of laughter. she could only cast a pleading look towards zhao yu. with one hand in his pocket, zhao yu smiled slightly, patting liu si yu¡¯s head and said, ¡°it¡¯s okay. we¡¯re just going out to talk for a bit¡­¡± liu si yu hadn¡¯t expected zhao yu to actually agree to leave with that woman. she wanted to throw a tantrum, but she held back, fearing zhao yu might leave her behind. what¡¯s worse, if she acted out, she worried zhao yu might lose interest in her. in her mind, she deserved the 10 million that was associated with zhao yu, not any other opportunistic woman. ¡°just make sure you come back soon, the next class is your favorite ¨C math.¡± attempting to express all her thoughts and feelings in a gentle tone, liu si yu said. ¡°mmm, got it!¡± zhao yu followed song han out of the classroom. feeling an overwhelming sense of injustice. liu si yu tried to maintain her composure. she left the classroom and ran straight to a bathroom stall, where she sobbed silently. zhao yu had assumed that song han wanted to chat in the hallway, but to his surprise, she kept walking. ¡°hey, where are we going?¡± he finally asked. song han looked back with a teasing smile, ¡°are you afraid?¡± zhao yu just chuckled in response. she then added, ¡°the grove. dare to go?¡± ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± the two walked briskly to the school¡¯s grove and found a secluded spot before stopping. ¡°what¡¯s so secretive that you¡¯ve brought me here?¡± zhao yu curiously asked, his eyes lingering on song han¡¯s waist. turning around with a smile, song han asked, ¡°have you heard of my nickname?¡± ¡°you mean, ¡®millionaire song¡¯?¡± ¡°right,¡± she nodded. ¡°i¡¯m well known in school as a gold digger.¡± zhao yu, surprised, asked, ¡°really?¡± song han confirmed, ¡°yes.¡± zhao yu quickly got to the point, ¡°what do you want from me?¡± ¡°am i beautiful?¡± she abruptly asked. ¡°you want money?¡± zhao yu asked. ¡°yes,¡± song han nodded. ¡°for 10 million, i¡¯m yours for a month.¡± ¡°you¡¯re very direct.¡± zhao yu remarked, scratching his head. he have never encountered someone so forthright. he began to size her up. song han straightened her posture and slightly tilted her body, showcasing her beauty as if she were a product on display. she did have an attractive figure. without a doubt, if it weren¡¯t for song han¡¯s reputation for being materialistic, she¡¯d definitely rank in the top three goddesses of the school ¨C the kind that men couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°so, you agree?¡± zhao yu shook his head, replying, ¡°10 million for a month. do you think you¡¯re that worthy?¡± ¡°within this month, i can meet any of your demands. i can be your slave, your maid, your queen, or even your master¡­¡± ¡°. seeiously!?¡± zhao yu gasped, quickly stepping back, ¡°how many men have you played with?¡± ¡°i¡¯m inexperienced. i¡¯ve never had a boyfriend and have never sold any part of my body.¡± song han responded firmly, ¡°really?¡± zhao yu looked skeptical. could a woman who mentioned so many roles truly be still innocent? song han explained, ¡°i¡¯ve just watched a lot of movies. that¡¯s not illegal, is it?¡± action movie you mean.. ? zhao yu hesitated but decided to believe her, asking curiously, ¡°why would you watch so many of those films?¡± her reply only confused him further. ¡°for research purpose.¡± ¡°research!?¡± zhao yu was bewildered. ¡°on learning to please men!¡± song han replied confidently, leaving zhao yu at a loss for words. song han pressed on, ¡°so, what do you think? 1 guarantee that 1 can be more caring than liu si yu. a month with me would be the happiest month of your life.¡± ¡°not again¡­.¡± zhao yu sighed, why everyone acted as if he was destined to die after a month. regardless, even if he were to insist that he would survive, there was no point as no one would believe him anyway. without bothering to explain, he said, ¡°10 million is too much. you¡¯re not worth that much right now.¡± ¡°do you want to save half for liu si yu?¡± ¡°if so, 1 can do 5 million for a month.¡± song han asked. zhao yu was exasperated by her fixation on money. ¡°how about we break it down by time? if it¡¯s 5 million for a month, then it¡¯s 7,000 for an hour. can we try an hour first?¡± song han¡¯s face turned livid, ¡°do you think i¡¯m for sale?¡± question marks was all over zhao yu. zhao yu has no idea which part of his proposal went wrong, retorting, ¡°aren¡¯t you?¡± her face paled with anger, but she suppressed it, emphasizing, ¡°zhao yu, understand this. when 1 say 5 million for a month, i mean being your girlfriend for that period.. during that time, 1 can meet any of your demands, but that doesn¡¯t mean i¡¯m selling myself!¡± Chapter 220 - Chapter 220: I’ll Stay Out With You Tonight! (2) chapter 220: i¡¯ll stay out with you tonight! (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu pondered for a long while but still couldn¡¯t figure out the difference between what she was saying and what he had said earlier. ¡°i remember now, you mentioned that anyone wanting to be your boyfriend would need to give you a monthly allowance of 88,000. how come when it comes to me, it¡¯s suddenly 10 million or 5 million?¡± song han rarely looked embarrassed. if wasn¡¯t zhao yu would die in a month, she wouldn¡¯t have approached him. after all, by enduring just one month, she could become a millionaire! ¡°that offer came with conditions. the entire year¡¯s allowance had to be paid up front¡­¡± song han tried to argue. ¡°that¡¯s still only one million! aren¡¯t you just trying to take advantage of me?¡± song han was at a loss for words, uncertain whether zhao yu was trying to negotiate or simply making fun of her. ¡°is there anything left for us to discuss?¡± she regained her composure and asked. ¡°yes!¡± letting go of such a beautiful woman, especially after she had mentioned being his maid or queen, would be a waste. zhao yu rubbed his chin, ¡°i don¡¯t have the money right now. wait a bit. once i have the funds, we can discuss further¡­¡± by ¡°having money,¡± he didn¡¯t mean the 10 million from huang zi long, but the wealth he¡¯d accumulate once his ventures take off. by then, 10 million would be trivial. maybe even billions would just seem like mere numbers to him. with that kind of money, taking care of someone like song han would be a breeze! hearing this, song han sighed in relief, saying, ¡°fine, i¡¯ll wait for you. but 5 million is my bottom line. 1 can¡¯t settle for less than liu si yu.¡± zhao yu found it weird. this woman usually kept to herself, and he had never seen her hold a grudge against liu si yu. the first conversation between them was earlier today in the classroom when liu si yu had blocked her way. could it be that just because of today¡¯s encounter, she now held a grudge against liu si yu? ¡°during this time, even if someone else is willing to offer one million, i won¡¯t accept it¡­¡± song han, perhaps fearing zhao yu might still have concerns, she added another promise to him. she walked away after that. this woman had asked him out, didn¡¯t let him touch her or kiss her, and just exchanged some idle chatter. however, it did show that she was probably as inexperienced as she claimed, she will not letting anyone touch her until she got her money. ¡°in this vast world, there are all kinds of people. at least, there shouldn¡¯t be such women on the earth, right?¡± zhao yu had never met a woman like this before. his phone started to ring again. he took out his phone and cleared messages again. he noticed the familiar avatar. the person had sent him over a dozen messages. ¡°wow, if it was the original owner of this body, even if he send a hundred message to, liu si yu. she wouldn¡¯t reply even once. now the tables have turned¡­¡± in the chat, liu si yu had bombarded him with questions about when he¡¯d be back since the class had already started. he wondered how the original owner would feel, the girl she loved so much now desperate for his attention just because of money. ¡°well, maybe it was my charm that she has truly fallen for me,¡± he thought. zhao yu cleared his throat, not denying this possibility, and headed towards the classroom. as he walked to the playground, he heard some commotion. huang mao being beaten up by a big guy. ¡°he really did it?!¡± zhao yu quickly approached, asking bystanders about what had happened. ¡°during the break, huang mao pulled downda hei niu¡¯s trousers in the betting arena.¡± ¡°wow, for such a big guy, his little brother surely is¡­¡¯little tiny brother¡¯.¡± the gossiping student whispered, clearly afraid da hei niu might hear their conversation. zhao yu glanced around and saw many onlookers, all engrossed in the fight, apparently not caring about the ongoing class. so, it seemed huang mao really did it in front of everyone. just then, his phone pinged, and a picture was being fervently shared in the campus group chat. before zhao yu could view the original image, there was a notification that the group was suspended for violating regulations. ¡°the group got banned?!¡± even though the group was suspended, it didn¡¯t prevent the news from spreading. in just a few seconds, other small campus groups zhao yu had joined began discussing the same topic without the picture. zhao yu felt he had his revenge now. thus, his score with da hei niu was settled! back in the classroom, the lecturer just motioned for zhao yu to sit without saying anything about him being late for the class. as soon as zhao yu sat down, liu si yu sent a message, ¡°where did you go? song han has been back for a while; why did you take so long?¡± ¡°we separated a long time ago. did you hear about da hei niu?¡± zhao yu replied. liu si yu seemed uninterested in da hei niu¡¯s incident and pressed on, ¡°what did song han tell you?¡± ¡°she said she didn¡¯t expect me to be a real man and confessed she likes me.¡± zhao yu exaggerated on his story without revealing the details, he expected liu si yu to counter the jest, but her response surprised him. ¡°don¡¯t believe her. she¡¯s a gold-digger and has been with countless men. she likes you? you are not worthy. neither she!¡± h h zhao yu scratched his head, amused that his playful remark was taken seriously. did he really become so charming? just then, qiao bing bing also messaged him. ¡°zhao yu, after you left with song han, liu si yu wrote something nasty in song han¡¯s textbook.¡± ¡°why are you telling me this?¡± ¡°i thought you should know¡­¡± ¡°after you left, several girls spoke to liu si yu, suggesting song han wanted to snatch her ten million. that¡¯s why liu si yu got so furious and started bad-mouthing song han.¡± qiao bing bing continued. this kind of provocation was pretty direct! ¡°aren¡¯t you two best friends?¡± ¡°i just can¡¯t stand her two-faced attitude¡­¡± qiao bing bing replied. while talking about it, she felt the urge to continue, ¡°let me tell you something about her, liu si yu loves to fart. every time, she runs onto other people¡¯s beds in the dormitory and does it there. it¡¯s disgusting¡­¡± ¡°also, she barely washes her feet. she only does it when she takes a shower. even though it doesn¡¯t stink, it¡¯s definitely dirty¡­¡± h 11 zhao yu was speechless. who exposes their best friend to their lover like this? he coughed and looked around to make sure no one was paying attention to them before asking, ¡°is there more?!¡± ¡°one side of liu si yu¡¯s xxxx is bigger than the other¡­¡± ¡°she¡¯s not as ladylike as she appears in front of you. she even sucks her fingers when she eats fries. so disgusting¡­¡± why qiao bing bing would share this to him and zhao yu had no idea. however, he was quite intrigued. he hadn¡¯t realized that a woman could act so differently in public compared to in private. though he felt qiao bing bing might be exaggerating, the fact that she dared to say these things implied that liu si yu might actually have done them. after a while, seeing that qiao bing bing hadn¡¯t sent another message, zhao yu asked, ¡°is that all?¡± unexpectedly, qiao bing bing suddenly said, ¡°zhao yu, i like you!¡± this morning, the number of times zhao yu had been confessed to on the chat app exceeded the number of breakfasts the original host had sent to liu si yu. zhao yu was used to it and responded, ¡°i¡¯ve had around eighty to a hundred confessions today. what do you think their motives were?¡± qiao bing bing became anxious and quickly said, ¡°i¡¯m serious. i¡¯m not after your money¡­¡± every woman claimed not to be after his money, but didn¡¯t they all end up being gold-diggers? ¡°how will you prove it?¡± as expected, after he said that, qiao bing bing didn¡¯t reply for a long time. it was only near the end of class that she sent another message. ¡°tonight, i¡¯ll come and stay with you..¡± Chapter 221 - Chapter 221: Artificial Intelligence chapter 221: artificial intelligence translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation there¡¯s an issue! zhao yu was suspecting that qiao bing bing might be conspiring with liu si yu to test him. if it were song han, zhao yu would have went out with her without any concern. after all, qiao bing bing is liu si yu¡¯s roommate, and they are often inseparable. what if it s a test? if he agree now, his mission of the owner¡¯s last wishes might be ruined. zhao yu looked up and saw liu si yu and qiao bing bing interacting amicably. ¡°this is how people talking behind one¡¯s back?! ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, 1 only love one person in my life. neither in spirit nor physically will 1 stray!¡± when qiao bing bing saw the reply, she could not replay instantly. she did not expect this kind of reply and she had no idea how to deal with him. this kind of man must be won over! it seems she¡¯ll need other methods if she¡¯s going to snatch zhao yu from liu si yu¡¯s grasp, ¡°ding¡ª!¡± the class bell rang and the next class was computer class. he was about to get up when he suddenly heard a commotion outside the classroom. ¡°huang zi long is here!¡± just as zhao yu was curious, huang zi long already stepped in. all the eyes in the class were drawn to him. huang zi long scanned the room and quickly located zhao yu. ¡°is the money ready?¡± zhao yu asked with a smile. huang zi long admired zhao yu¡¯s calm demeanor even in the face of danger. ¡°here is 10 million, the password is six eights! enjoy the last month of your life!¡± with that, he turned around and left. everyone in the class shifted their eyes away from huang zi long and lusted for the card on the table. ¡°there¡¯s ten million in the card¡­¡± ¡°the password is six eights¡­¡± ¡°gulp!¡± there were quite a few sounds of people swallowing hard. many had their eyes, looking at zhao yu as if they wanted to devour him. when huang zi long reached the classroom door, he shouted ¡°the 10 million is a bet between me and zhao yu. anyone with ulterior motives! dead!¡± this statement sobered many. of course, it¡¯s the huang family¡¯s 10 million, with su xiao xiao as a witness. who would dare touch it?! everyone looked regretful and had complicated feelings towards zhao yu. they envied his control over io million but pitied him, as he only had one month to live. in the front row, liu si yu¡¯s heartbeat sped up. she looked at zhao yu, getting increasingly anxious. will he give me the money in front of everyone? or in private? if he gave it to me in front of everyone, would people hate her?! a few girls around looked at liu si yu excitedly.¡± ltrs here, the money is here¡­¡± ¡°si yu, don¡¯t forget us¡­¡± zhao yu finally made a move. he casually picked up the bank card, got up from his seat, and headed towards the exit of the classroom. everyone was closely watching zhao yu¡¯s every move. when liu si yu saw zhao yu leaving the classroom, she felt somewhat disappointed but still said with a smile, ¡°zhao yu must be afraid to give it to me now, to avoid causing a scene¡­¡± ¡°so nice!¡± ¡°he¡¯s so considerate¡­¡± the surrounding girls immediately became envious. liu si yu felt elated, lifting her head high with pride. she thought that zhao yu should be messaging her soon, right?! given huang zi long¡¯s warning, the students¡¯ thoughts about the bank card in zhao yu¡¯s possession slowly faded. zhao yu went to the atm, checked rhe balance. only then did he feel relieved. ¡°it seems they didn¡¯t intend to default on this, which aligns with my guess¡­¡± zhao yu nodded slightly and then headed towards the computer classroom. halfway there, a boy with a bruised face blocked his way. ¡°zhao yu!¡± the blonde-haired boy, huang mao. how many times had he been beaten by da hei niu? zhao yu really could not recognize his face any longer. ¡°the task you gave me¡­ i¡¯ve done it. now it¡¯s your turn¡­¡± huang mao would like to collect the money now. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll help you settle things. but for now, come with me to class.¡± class?! after all that had happened, zhao yu still had the patience to attend class?! is he trying to fob me off? as he was thinking this, zhao yu continued walking ahead. after some hesitation, huang mao followed. he had also heard that huang zi long came to school to give the money to zhao yu, fearing zhao yu might directly hand the money to liu si yu. if that happened, he would¡¯ve been beaten up for nothing. moreover, he believed there was a good chance that zhao yu would give the money to liu si yu. lucidly, on his way, he had heard rumors that zhao yu did not give the money to liu si yu but went straight to the atm. hence, he waited for zhao yu on the road. soon, the two entered the lecture hall, one after the other. sitting in his familiar old spot, zhao yu instructed huang mao, ¡°stay by my side and don¡¯t let anyone approach me.¡± ¡°where¡¯s my money?!¡± huang mao took the opportunity to ask again. however, zhao yu ignored him and began to work.. Chapter 222 - Chapter 222: Artificial Intelligence (2) chapter 222: artificial intelligence (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation huang mao really wanted to beat up zhao yu a and took his money, he held back and resigned himself to playing the role of a doorkeeper. in a short while, huo xiao xi arrived. upon seeing zhao yu again, she was instantly furious, rolling up her sleeves, ready to charge at him. before she could reach him, huang mao stopped her. after some struggle, huo xiao xi took another seat. however, her eyes remained fixed on zhao yu, glaring fiercely at him. zhao yu didn¡¯t even noticed it, seemingly oblivious to the world around him. in reality, zhao yu didn¡¯t have the time for these trivial matters. all his focus was on programming. artificial intelligence was an essential tool he had initiated earlier, and he was determined to develop it. huang mao was initially worried that zhao yu might secretly transfer the money to liu si yu. with zhao yu deeply engrossed in programming, huang mao couldn¡¯t help but admire him. this guy¡¯s really was a top student! as far as he knew, zhao yu wasn¡¯t from the computer science course. yet, the speed at which he was coding rivaled that of computer science students. he might even better than any one of them here. over an hour passed. click! with the last line of code typed, zhao yu finally stopped. on the computer screen, a line appeared automatically. ¡°please name me, my master!¡± ¡°xiao liu then!¡± zhao yu casually named it and then took out his phone, installing a program that would allow him to communicate with ¡°xiao liu¡±. zhao yu started tested the capabilities of the artificial intelligence. it was indeed more powerful than the artificial intelligence of this world, but it hadn¡¯t reached the level where it could think independently. this was mainly limited by the host and server capacities, as the computational power was constrained. nevertheless, zhao yu was quite satisfied as it fully met his initial needs. soon, with xiao liu¡¯s assistance, zhao yu rapidly began understanding this world. especially the affairs concerning bing city. when he accessed certain confidential files that ordinary people couldn¡¯t get his concern rose up. ¡°it seems my plan needs modification¡­¡± he had originally thought that the su family was just one of the many prominent families in bing city. however, based on the confidential files and various clues provided by xiao liu, he realized that the su family ruled bing city. the city lord of bing city belonged to the su family, but the city lord wasn¡¯t the head of the family. by estimates, the head of the su family held a position even higher than the city lord. the primary reason for this was the su family¡¯s role in representing the government in selling goods in crucial sectors. most importantly, the rights to manage and sell firearms were held by the su family. from this, it was clear that the su family¡¯s military power was unchallengeable in bing city. as the bell rang signaling the end of class, zhao yu remained seated, revising his plan. during this time, huangmao approached to remind him of something. seeing no response from zhao yu, he didn¡¯t dare disturb him further and just waited. huo xiaoxi, still holding her grudge, was the last student to leave, keeping her eyes fixed on zhao yu. after a long while, zhao yu slowly came back to his senses, formulating new ideas and plans in his mind. ¡°it seems feasible¡­¡± without uncle da or colonel chu, he had to rely on himself for all strategic planning. zhao yu was fully aware that his plans were in a bit rough. but for now, this was the best he could do. after finalizing the details, zhao yu stood up and said to huang mao, ¡°now, arrange a meeting with your boss¡­¡± huang mao¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°are you going to help me?!¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯ll help you settle things. go and arrange the meeting.¡± zhao yu nodded. without pausing, he continued to jot down notes and sketches on the computer, swiftly producing several designs. he then issued some commands to xiao liu. on the other side, huang mao finished his call, ¡°brother yu, it¡¯s set. we¡¯ll meet in a private room at the ktv outside the school. how¡¯s that?¡± ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± zhao yu closed his laptop, ready to leave. however, just as he was about to step out, a petite girl stepped forward to block his path. ¡°you can¡¯t leave!¡± zhao yu looked down and responded, ¡°you¡¯re that girl from before?!¡± huo xiao xi was instantly furious, realizing from zhao yu¡¯s tone that he had no idea she had been glaring at him for almost two hours. ¡°you, stealing my seat and letting your dog bite someone¡­¡± zhao yu touched his nose, surprised that she would hold such a grudge over just a seat. did she really want to make an issue out of this? ¡°what do you want?!¡± ¡°apologize!¡± ¡°what for?!¡± ¡°seats are for everyone. how did i steal your seat?!¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t leave, i¡¯ll call someone!¡± ¡°you dare to call someone?!¡± huo xiao xi was so angry her nose seemed to skew. she looked like she wanted to bite him. the blonde also acted as a bodyguard and took the initiative to block in front of zhao yu. ¡°do you dare to leave your name?¡± huo xiao xi knew that it was not a good time to start a conflict, so she asked zhao yu for his name. ¡°my name is zhao yu. 1 welcome you to find me anytime!¡± with that, he walked passed her and left the classroom. huo xiao xi did not stop him. ¡°zhao yu? is it that zhao yu who jumped into the lake?¡± she quickly took out her phone to search for information related to zhao yu. as expected, she found some candid photos of zhao yu taken by students. the person in the photos was identical to the one she had just confronted. ¡°it¡¯s really him!¡± huo xiao xi was surprised, not expecting that she had a conflict with such a celebrity. ¡°so what if he¡¯s famous? bullying me will make him regret it!¡± she quickly became enraged and then made another phone call. zhao yu followed huang mao out of the school and entered a nearby ktv. they proceeded to a large private room. inside the room, five men and three women were singing. as soon as they saw huang mao enter, they immediately stopped. ¡°turn off the music!¡± the one who leading the group was a man in his thirties, with a stubbly face. upon seeing huang mao, he smirked, ¡°have you collected the money?!¡± huang mao moved aside, revealing zhao yu behind him. zhao yu took a look around the room, walked in, and pulled a chair to sit down, minding his own business. stubble-bearded big brother gave his underlings a signal. two of them moved to the door, blocking the exit. he sneered, ¡°huang mao, what¡¯s the meaning of bringing someone here?!¡± huang mao quickly explained, ¡°this is my brother yu. he¡¯s here to pay the money for me¡­¡± stubble-bearded big brother immediately broke into a smile, ¡°alright, do you prefer a bank transfer, card payment, or cash¡­?¡± he pulled out a pos machine from a woman¡¯s purse. it was evident that he was very familiar with this kind of transaction. ¡°hold on, shouldn¡¯t 1 at least know what this is all about?¡± stubble-bearded big brother wasn¡¯t concerned. after all, they were five men on his side. they weren¡¯t worried about being outnumbered. ¡°there¡¯s not much to say. this huang mao slept with my woman. if 1 don¡¯t take any action, how can 1 maintain my authority among my men?!¡± the surrounding underlings tried hard to suppress their laughter. from their reactions, zhao yu almost concluded that this was a scam. the so-called ¡®big brother¡¯s woman¡¯ was just an excuse to extort huang mao. ¡°so, how much do you want?¡± the stubble-bearded big brother, observing zhao yu¡¯s composed demeanor, quickly inflated the initial figure he had in mind, ¡°two hundred thousand!¡± ¡°what?!¡± ¡°wasn¡¯t it one hundred thousand?!¡± huang mao accused them. ¡°hmph!¡± ¡°a hundred thousand per day. you¡¯re a day late, so it¡¯s two hundred thousand now¡­¡± ¡°this¡­¡± huang mao was panicked. just as he was about to protest, two underlings grabbed him. he could only turn to zhao yu for support now. ¡°i brought him here. do you think he¡¯ll run? let him go.¡± zhao yu calmly said. the stubble-bearded big brother, noticing that zhao yu was not fazed even after hearing the sum of two hundred thousand, felt he had a big fish on the hook. he immediately grinned and rebuked his underlings, ¡°let him go!¡± the two underlings instantly released huang mao. stubble-bearded big brother, with a gleeful expression, looked at zhao yu and asked, ¡°may i know the name of this gentleman?¡± ¡°zhao yu..¡± Chapter 223 - Chapter 223: Setting Up Trouble! chapter 223: setting up trouble! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°zhao yu!?¡± with those words, the three women in the private room exclaimed. the other five men had no reaction. stubble-bearded big brother, with a stubbled chin, was momentarily puzzled and turned to ask, ¡°do you know him?!¡± the three women immediately explained to the stubble-bearded big brother. when he heard that zhao yu had ten million, his eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°you have ten million?!¡± stubble-bearded big brother¡¯s breathing became rapid, he stood up, looking at zhao yu in disbelief. ¡°yes.¡± zhao yu nodded slightly. upon hearing this, stubble-bearded big brother signaled to his several henchmen in an instant. the five men surrounded zhao yu. huang mao was alarmed and quickly said, ¡°don¡¯t mess around, his ten million was earned at great risk¡­¡± the five men were already blinded by the prospect of wealth, paying no attention to these warnings. zhao yu gave a contemptuous smile, took out the bank card from his pocket, and slapped it on the table. ¡°the password is six eights!¡± stubble-bearded big brother couldn¡¯t care less about anything else, he went up quickly to grab the bank card. the gazes of the other four men were also fixed on the bank card. ¡°brother, you¡¯re really generous!¡± stubble-bearded big brother laughed heartily. the texture of the bank card, as if he couldn¡¯t bear to let it go. it was to million!¡¯ ¡°this¡­¡± huang mao hadn¡¯t expected that by seeking zhao yu¡¯s help, he would end up getting everyone involved. if he had known it would turn out like this, zhao yu could have just given him the money directly! zhao yu nodded slightly, having a basic understanding of their backgrounds and realizing a way to control them. ¡°big brother, what should we do with these two?¡± someone asked. ¡°let them go, let them go¡­¡± stubble-bearded big brother said unconsciously as he held the card. one of the women screamed, ¡°you can¡¯t let them go!¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on?!¡± stubble-bearded big brother asked. ¡°this money is given by the huang family, they gave it to him because of a bet. if we let him go, the huang family might come after us¡­¡± stubble-bearded big brother reached for his waist and pulled out a gun. huang mao was immediately terrified and didn¡¯t dare to speak. zhao yu remained very calm and composed. he said calmly, ¡°are you thinking of killing me?¡± stubble-bearded big brother held the gun, pointed it at zhao yu, and after careful consideration, he put it away. he replaced it with a pry bar, seemingly afraid that firing a gunshot would attract attention. ¡°brother, don¡¯t blame me. if you want to blame someone, blame the state of this world¡­¡± stubble-bearded big brother had already sentenced zhao yu to death. ¡°hehe!¡± unexpectedly, zhao yu was not flustered at all; instead, he gave a contemptuous smile. everyone in the room feel a sense of dread. stubble-bearded big brother also felt a bit uneasy and didn¡¯t rush to take action. ¡°do you have any last word?¡± ¡°do you think if i die, you can leave here alive?¡± zhao yu calmly said. ¡°what do you mean?!¡± stubble-bearded big brother became nervous. ¡°do you know how i got this ten million?¡± ¡°the huang family gave it to you¡­¡± stubble-bearded big brother replied. ¡°why did the huang family give me ten million?¡± ¡°for the bet?¡± stubble-bearded big brother was somewhat confused. ¡°i am an orphan with no family. why would the huang family risk ten million in a bet with me?¡± ¡°do you think they would go to such great lengths to kill me?¡± the group of men started to realize that something was not right. ¡°i bet against the huang family because su xiao xiao, the legitimate daughter of the su family, was involved as a witness¡­¡± zhao yu explained. ¡°so, in order for the su family, the huang family had to come up with ten million and ensure i stay alive for a month. otherwise, the su family would wipe them out¡­¡± as zhao yu narrated his story, the group of men was shocked by the truth. the su family!? any disciple of these two titans could easily kill them. the two families had to protect zhao yu from death for at least a month. if he died, it would be a stain to both the family¡¯s honor. ¡± huang and su families?!¡± stubble-bearded big brother afraid anything happened to zhao yu, they would probably not even be able to leave the bing city and would be tortured to death. ¡°big brother, if we kill him here, who will know it was us?!¡± however, one of his underlings was unwilling to give up. this statement immediately piqued stubble-bearded big brother¡¯s interest. ¡°do you believe that there are already members of the huang family in this ktv?¡± everyone raise their awareness and noticed the surrounding was quiet. ¡°tell your men to go out and check the guests in the hallway, and see how many of armed men was outside.¡± zhao yu continued. ¡°ambush?!¡± one of the henchmen sneered. ¡°this ktv is not a big establishment. besides our boss, who else would have the qualifications to carry any weapons?¡± as he spoke, he suddenly froze and quickly realized. ¡°anyone who can carry weapons in a ktv is definitely not an insignificant figure¡­¡± stubble-bearded big brother¡¯s heart stirred, and he said, ¡°er gou, dan dan, the two of you go out and take a look.¡± they quickly left the private room. the private room fell tense in the progress of waiting. except for zhao yu, who was calmly playing with his phone. stubble-bearded big brother held onto the bank card tightly, unwilling to let go of this opportunity.. Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: Setting Up Trouble! (2) chapter 224: setting up trouble! (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the two henchmen rushed back in a panic. ¡°big brother, it¡¯s bad! all the guests were evacuated. there are more than a dozen guys with guns in the ktv corridor¡­¡± ¡°at the entrance, several armed men are blocking it¡­¡± ¡°damn it!¡± stubble-bearded big brother cursed. it turned out that members of the huang family had been following him. the bank card in his hand suddenly felt like a one way ticket to hell, he quickly tossed it onto the table. ¡°aren¡¯t you going to kill me now?¡± zhao yu asked with a smile. upon hearing this, everyone in the private room felt somewhat embarrassed, except for huang mao. his face was filled with delight. he hadn¡¯t expected zhao yu to be so formidable. he really never though of someone at his age could be able to overpower the adults. huang mao never though of fighting stubble-bearded big brother for his own right. deep down, he started to admire zhao yu. if anyone else were in zhao yu¡¯s shoes, could they have orchestrated a situation where the huang family willingly handed over ten million and provided protection? threated the under circle adults? as a gangster himself, he don¡¯t even has the courage. huang mao realized that zhao yu wasn¡¯t as simple as he appeared. nope! with his own witnessed, huang mao could said this! zhao yu was not ordinary at all! not just huang mao¡¯s; everyone in the private room had a hint of fear in their eyes when they looked at zhao yu. especially stubble-bearded big brother, who felt like he had encountered a formidable adversary. for them who survived long enough underground, they were truly insignificant. ¡°brother, i was blind to not recognize your greatness. i¡¯m here to make amends¡­¡± stubble-bearded big brother understood the situation now so he quickly grabbed a bottle of alcohol and started chugging it down. after downing the bottle, he held it up with the mouth down, indicating that he hadn¡¯t left a drop. ¡°is the matter with huang mao settled?¡± ¡°it¡¯s settled! brother, i admire you. daring to take money from the huang family, unlike us, who only dare to target ordinary people¡­¡± stubble-bearded big brother mentioned. all within the room especially the three women in the room looked at him with admiration. stubble-bearded big brother quickly pulled over one of the women and said, ¡°brother, if you¡¯re still not satisfied, this is my woman, have fun with her¡­¡± ii h seriously!? huang mao was dumbfounded. the consequence for him was either money or get killed. with zhao yu, the woman was given away for free. stubble-bearded big brother became anxious as zhao yu never react to his offer and brought two more women over, saying, ¡°one isn¡¯t enough; how about two more?¡± ¡°i am not interested in these woman. just keep them for yourself.¡± zhao yu claimed. this remark made the three women show their displeasure, but they dared not say much. stubble-bearded big brother also felt uncomfortable but didn¡¯t dare to show his anger. ¡°alright, alright, if you don¡¯t mind, brother, 1¡¯11 treat you to some young ones.¡± the other four henchmen also felt aggrieved, but there was nothing they could do. they were scared off by the gunmen outside and just wanted zhao yu off with asap. ¡°how much money can you earn in a month?¡± this question left everyone in the room bewildered. stubble-bearded big brother hesitated for a moment, wondering about zhao yu¡¯s intentions. after some thought, including his peripheral henchmen, he gave a number. huang mao finally realized that he had been fooled by stubble-bearded big brother. ¡°if i had been able to control my little brother back then, i wouldn¡¯t have all these troubles now!¡± ¡°how many brothers do you have under your command?¡± ¡°well¡­¡± stubble-bearded big brother hesitated for a moment, not sure of zhao yu¡¯s intentions. after some thought, he counted even his peripheral henchmen and gave a number. ¡°just fifteen people?!¡± zhao yu looked somewhat disappointed. stubble-bearded big brother quickly asked, ¡°brother, what are you planning to do?¡± ¡°fifteen is still some numbers.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll hire your brothers for one million per month. are you interested?¡± zhao yu offered some job to them. ¡°one million?! ¡öi everyone in the room stared each other with surprised. especially the three women who had been dissatisfied with zhao yu before were now in a state of agitation. ¡°brother, whoever you want to kill, just say the word!¡± h it¡¯s limited to ordinary people only. if you take a liking to any woman, we¡¯ll make sure to bring her to you¡­¡± zhao yu shook his head and said, ¡°no need for you to kill or kidnapped anyone¡­¡± ¡°i plan to open a business, and i need people to oversee it. are you interested in helping out for one million a month?¡± ¡°oversee a business?!¡± stubble-bearded big brother was pleased, thinking it was going to be some dangerous operation. he didn¡¯t expect it to be just overseeing a business. no big deal. he readily agreed. zhao yu nodded and said, ¡°good, inform your people, get them ready. when i buy the establishment, they can come over¡­¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes!¡± all stubble-bearded big brother could think about was that one million. with that money, he would lay off soon! zhao yu finally picked up the card and put it in his pocket. this time, no one dared to covet his bank card anymore. ¡°do you guys have some free time now?¡± zhao yu suddenly asked. ¡°yes. just tell us what to do, and we¡¯ll do it,¡± stubble-bearded big brother replied. zhao yu nodded and asked, ¡°are there any black markets nearby?¡± ¡°black markets?¡± stubble-bearded big brother was thought for a while before answering, ¡°yes, there are two black markets nearby, one big and one small.¡± ¡°take me there!¡± zhao yu said. stubble-bearded big brother was concerned and quickly said, ¡°brother, black markets are full of all sorts of people. if they find out who you are, with just our small group, we won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± black markets were not the kind of place they could control. people like stubble-bearded big brother and his gang all had roots in the local area, so they mostly engaged in small-scale activities. in the black markets, there were ruthless individuals who wouldn¡¯t care about your identity. even if you were from a big family, you could still be killed there. ¡°it¡¯s alright!¡± zhao yu waved his hand and said, ¡°aren¡¯t there people outside protecting me?¡± as he pointed in the direction of the huang family¡¯s men, stubble-bearded big brother finally remembered that there were people from the huang family accompanying zhao yu. ¡°alright, 1¡¯11 take you there now.¡± without hesitation, stubble-bearded big brother agreed. ¡°is your gun real?¡± ¡°it¡¯s real. i spent a lot of money to buy it from the black market.¡± stubble-bearded big brother took out his gun. ¡°let me have a look.¡± zhao yu reached out his hand. stubble-bearded big brother was concerned about whether to hand it to a young man. before his could reject, zhao yu already took it. to take it over like this¡­ ¡°brother, it¡¯s loaded with bullets. be careful not to fire accidentally¡­¡± he reluctantly handed the gun over. huang mao, who was on the side, felt anxious. he was afraid that zhao yu might accidentally killed stubble-bearded big brother or himself. in his eyes, zhao yu was unpredictable, and he could do anything. zhao yu took the handgun and casually played with it for a moment. he found that the gun¡¯s workmanship was very rough, lacking in detail, and even the bullets were rusty. this gun had changed hands many times, and it was uncertain whether it could still fire properly. ¡°how long have you had this gun?¡± ¡°about two months.¡± ¡°how much did you pay for it?¡± stubble-bearded big brother hesitated for a moment but eventually told the truth, ¡°about fifty thousand.¡± zhao yu then asked, ¡°why didn¡¯t you buy it from a gun shop? it should be cheaper there, right?¡± ¡°gun shops require qualifications to make purchases. their products are mostly for display, and only big families can go there. we can only deal with this kind of stuff.¡± this information matched what he had learned from xiao liu. in bing city, there was no domestic weapon production factory. weapons and equipment were imported at high prices from other places, and the profits were minimal. the su family also had to earn money from other big families. therefore, for his first business venture, zhao yu planned to set up a weapon production line. after playing with the gun for a while, zhao yu tossed it back to stubble-bearded big brother and walked towards the exit. ¡°let¡¯s go, take me to the largest black market nearby!¡± Chapter 225 - Chapter 225: Conflict! chapter 225: conflict! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°send the name and photo over, and i¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you¡­¡± ¡°bro, his name is zhao yu, here¡¯s his photo¡­¡± huo xiao xi found a photo of zhao yu in the school group chat and sent it over. ¡°bro, don¡¯t be too harsh on him..just teach him some manner.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i know my limits.¡± huo xiao xi sighed in relief, ended the call, and a triumphant smile appeared on her face. ¡°zhao yu, you dare bully me? let¡¯s see how my brother disciplines you¡­¡± on the other end of the call, a man with a scar on his face commended his men ¡°brothers, grab your weapons, time to get to work¡­¡± ¡°boss, what¡¯s the deal this time?¡± huo da hai coldly replied, ¡°some bastard bullied my sister. what do you think?!¡± the group of men became instantly indignant, ¡°bullying our boss¡¯s sister is the same as bullying our sister¡­¡± ¡°exactly! let¡¯s go and take revenge for our sister¡­¡± huo da hai handed the photo and name to one of the men, ¡°bro. find out where this guy is. if he left the school, notify me immediately¡­¡± ¡°no problem¡­¡± zhao yu, led by stubble-bearded big brother, boarded an old car and chugged its way towards the outskirts of the city. following their car from not too far away were more than ten armored vehicles. ¡°big brother, with them following us like this, is everything okay?¡± a henchman asked with concern. stubble-bearded big brother confidently responded, ¡°these are people protecting brother zhao yu, they¡¯re our own. what is there to be afraid of?¡± zhao yu sat with his eyes closed in the passenger seat. zhao yu¡¯s purpose of visiting the black market was straightforward¡ªto make a flamboyant appearance and reveal his intentions. according to the data from xiao liu, there are three manufacturers in the bing city that meet the criteria, all on the brink of bankruptcy. an acquisition might lead them to see him as an easy target, and negotiations might not proceed smoothly. thus, zhao yu planned to employ a tactic, revealing his intention to make a small investment for a big return, hoping the manufacturers would approach him. in reality, there are many better factories than those three. in fact, the su family owns a factory fully equipped to manufacture firearms on its own. but such factories are clearly out of his reach. even if he went directly to negotiate with the su family, he¡¯d likely be put under house arrest and become a researcher for the su family. so, zhao yu¡¯s plan was to keep his life safe while staying out of the su family and building his own force. as for the possibility of failure, he hadn¡¯t considered it. only success exists; there is no room for failure now. after reviewing the plan in his mind and ensuring that there were no major issues, zhao yu finally opened his eyes and asked, ¡°where¡¯s the black market?¡± ¡°it¡¯s outside the city¡­¡± ¡°brother yu, what are we doing at the black market?¡± ¡°you don¡¯t need to concern yourself with that. just do your job well, and you¡¯ll be compensated,¡± zhao yu replied indifferently. he was well-aware of the characters of people like stubble-bearded big brother¡ªno morals, no boundaries, no brains. they weren¡¯t exactly desirable subordinates, nor fit for security roles. yet he still kept them around, as they might be useful for his future plans. stubble-bearded big brother didn¡¯t dare ask further and began describing the black market outside the city. zhao yu had a basic understanding of the external black market. bing city wasn¡¯t named for no reason. it¡¯s cold all year round, where water can instantly freeze. outside the city lies an underground ice and snow city, built to entertain tourists. ever since the empire arrived here, the city was abandoned. due to its intricate, maze-like layout, it gradually became a black market. soon, the group left the city. what used to be a relatively clean road was now overgrown with weeds, causing the vehicle to jostle as they drove. ¡°hold on tight, brother. this road is quite rough. ¡°the roads used to be clean¡­¡± others, prompted by the surroundings, revealed melancholy in their eyes. in the past, roads like these had designated personnel for cleaning. however, such projects have long been abandoned or perhaps the funds allocated for them were misappropriated. ¡°old days¡­¡± zhao yu gripped the handle tightly, swaying with the bumpy movements of the car. finally, they stopped in front of a castle carved from ice blocks. ¡°we¡¯re here, brother zhao yu.¡± ¡°alright, lead the way!¡± ¡°boss, we¡¯ve found him. some people saw zhao yu heading to the black market,¡± a subordinate reported. huo da hai was overjoyed and quickly asked, ¡°is he alone?¡± ¡°no, he has a few people with him. the one leading them seems to be ¡®green hat rong¡¯¡­¡± ¡®green hat rong¡¯, was stubble-bearded big brother¡¯s nickname. almost everyone who mixed in these circles knew about him, which was how he got such a moniker. ¡°green hat rong?!¡± a look of disdain appeared on huo da hai¡¯s face. they were involved in legitimate business, belonging to the real risk-takers. but ¡®green hat rong¡¯, while avoiding conflicts with other businessmen, would only dare to pick on ordinary folks. in their eyes, ¡®green hat rong¡¯ was barely half a businessman. ¡°big brother, should we bring guns?¡± ¡°of course! how can you go to the black market without a gun?!¡± Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: Conflict (2) chapter 226: conflict (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation iluo da hai had over twenty subordinates, all of them were experienced combat elite. lie directly ordered half of them to stay behind to guard their base, and took the rest with him. ¡°brother zhao yu, what exactly are we here for?¡± zhao yu was wondering around for quite a while and seeing that he had spoken to several stall owners without striking any deals, stubble-bearded big brother couldn¡¯t help but become curious. zhao yu stroked his chin, pondering whether or not to reveal his plans. ¡°you¡¯ve been following me, and 1 consider you all my brothers. so, let me be honest with you¡­¡± ¡°i might not lose the gamble 1 have with the huang family¡­¡± ¡°just 10 million, i¡¯m confident i can double it within a month¡­¡± ¡°although i¡¯ve never done business, i¡¯m well-established the plan and know the effective¡­¡± zhao yu¡¯s speech was soon overheard by many people nearby. especially the mention of ¡°10 million¡± directly attracted many people. with a poker face, zhao yu continued, ¡°but starting a new business from scratch is too slow, it¡¯s hard to make it big in just a month¡­¡± ¡°so, i¡¯m thinking of acquiring some companies that are on the brink of bankruptcy due to poor management¡­¡± ¡°with my abilities, it should be easy to get back on its feet. by then, let alone 20 million, even 30 or 50 million will be a drop in the bucket¡­¡± stubble-bearded big brother and the others were uncertain if what zhao yu was dreaming or if he truly had such capabilities. they even more uncertain if zhao yu really manage to do it within a month. little did they know, zhao yu were actually meant for the ears of those business owners on the brink of bankruptcy. upon hearing zhao yu¡¯s words, they¡¯d surely regard him as a naive youth and approach him for acquisition discussions. ¡°brother zhao yu, stop talking¡­¡± stubble-bearded big brother felt a chilling presence surrounding them. he realized they had drawn unwanted attention and hurriedly alerted zhao yu. ¡°brother zhao yu, one shouldn¡¯t flaunt their wealth here¡­¡± upon spotting the gunmen from the huang family, he sighed in relief. the huang family¡¯s guards were not expecting zhao yu to visit such a place and casually talk about tens of millions. wasn¡¯t this increasing their workload?! the leader of the group noticed that many around them were already drawing their guns. he promptly signaled his men to spread out. soon, the huang family¡¯s gathered around zhao yu, shielding him from potential harm. ¡°respected friends of the underworld, 1 am the captain of the huang family¡¯s third protection squad. i am tasked by the huang family to protect this young man for a month¡­¡± ¡°the 10 million is indeed real, but it concerns a bet and involves the reputation of the su family. anyone who interferes with this bet will meet a deadly fate¡­¡± the appearance of the group of armed men naturally put the surrounding crowd on alert. hearing his words, confusion spread among them. many were unaware of zhao yu¡¯s bet with the huang family and began to pull out their phones, contacting well-informed associates to understand the situation. ¡°moreover, 10 million, if converted to cash, would weigh several hundred kilograms. who would carry that around?!¡± the crowd finally began to calm down. they realized it must surely be in a bank account. thus, zhao yu couldn¡¯t be killed, at least not before they could coerce the password from him. ¡°the password is six eights!¡± at that moment, an ill-timed voice resonated through the crowd. zhao yu was holding up his bank card, he shouted loudly, ¡°the card is on me. the password is six eights. who dares to snatch it?!¡± ¡°a bunch of rats lurking in the sewers, do you think you¡¯re worthy?!¡± worthless ¡ª! stubble-bearded big brother had thought that zhao yu was someone of substance, but by the look of things now, was he just a reckless fool?! could such words be uttered at a time like this?! the third protection squad¡¯s captain felt the urge to stab zhao yu right in the heart. ¡°click¡ª!¡± suddenly, the sound of bullets being chambered echoed throughout the venue. ¡°you all need to think clearly. if you kill him, neither the huang nor the su families will spare you¡­¡± he hadn¡¯t given up and continued to invoke the names of the huang and su families, attempting to intimidate the crowd. a stall owner, who had been sharpening a knife from the beginning, finally couldn¡¯t help but smile after hearing this. ¡°after pulling off this job, i¡¯m leaving bing city for good. huang family, su family, what of it? once out of here, they mean nothing!¡± ¡°bang-!¡± ¡°bang-!¡± gunfire began. fortunately, the huang family¡¯s guards were wearing bulletproof vests. in the initial onslaught, only a few unlucky ones were shot in the head, dying instantly. ¡°fire!!¡± there was no need for the captain¡¯s command; chaos reigned. zhao yu immediately crouched down, allowing stubble-bearded big brother and his men to surround and shield him. half a minute later, with more than a dozen bodies lying around, the captain of the huang family¡¯s squad could no longer hold back. he exclaimed, ¡°the card belongs to the huang family! we¡¯ve notified the bank. every transaction requires the huang family¡¯s approval to process. it¡¯s useless even if you steal it¡­¡± the intensity of the gunfire decreased significantly. the huang family¡¯s captain felt the situation was ludicrous. admitting such a thing would undoubtedly incur the wrath of the huang family. but under the current circumstances, he had no other choice! ¡°how can we believe what you say?!¡± someone shouted back.. Chapter 227 - Chapter 227: Conflict (3) chapter 227: conflict (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°the card was issued by the bing city bank. you can¡¯t use it outside here¡­¡± captain huang shouted. this time, no questions asked any further. after a brief silence, the ill-intentioned people dispersed. everything was happening as he had predicted. soon, the crowd parted. captain huang of the squad team rushed up, grabbing zhao yu and punched on his face. zhao yu stumbled and fell to the ground. captain huang brutally kicked him and said, ¡°kid, if you dare to act recklessly again, 1¡¯11 shoot you!¡± there were over a dozen bodies. half of them belonged to the huang family, men under this captain¡¯s command. apart from those who were killed, several others were lying on the ground, moaning in pain. ¡°heh heh!¡± zhao yu reached out and pulled a pistol from the waistband of stubble-bearded big brother ¡°bang-!¡± ¡°bang-!¡± ¡°thud-!¡± ¡°thud-!¡± two men who were standing just a moment ago now lay on the ground. ¡°click-!¡± the next second, dozens of guns were aimed at zhao yu. captain huang hadn¡¯t expected zhao yu to be this audacious. with a click, he chambered a round in his pistol, ready to finish zhao yu off with a single shot. ¡°shoot! your entire family will be buried with me!¡± zhao yu didn¡¯t flinch. he pushed his forehead against the muzzle, grinning menacingly. everyone cooled down instantly. only the stubble-bearded big brother and his group seemed confused. they all knelt on the ground, repeatedly begging for mercy. ¡°boss, please don¡¯t kill me. it¡¯s not my fault. he took the gun himself¡­¡± ¡°please spare my life¡­¡± they were guards raised by the huang family, with their families completely under huang¡¯s control. zhao yu¡¯s leverage was just like captain huang had previously told the ill-intentioned ones. until the duel was over and the su family¡¯s reputation was at stake, the huang family must ensure zhao yu¡¯s safety. if zhao yu were to die, these guards and their families would accompany him in death. captain huang bolstered his gun, seemingly ready to resort to physical violence again. ¡°heh heh!¡± ¡°with a punch and kick i received, i will killed two of your men. we¡¯re even now, right?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± only then did captain huang realize that zhao yu killed his men as retribution for the blows he¡¯d delivered. why had he hit zhao yu in the first place? it was all because of zhao yu¡¯s remark that others had started the fight, resulting in the death of several of his comrades. at this juncture, several guards approached, their captain. ¡°captain, think of our families. hold back for now¡­¡± for those who have died, regardless of their prior relationships, the living must consider their own well-being. captain huang closed his eyes, taking a deep breath and declared. ¡°zhao yu, in one month, i¡¯ll make sure you die in my hand!!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll be waiting.¡± zhao yu replied him. zhao yu didn¡¯t care at all about the deaths of the huang family¡¯s guards. according to the information obtained by xiao liu, every one of these guards under the huang family had their hands stained with the blood of innocents who rebels against them. ¡°let¡¯s go. such a lively black market, but now the party was over..¡± zhao yu tossed the handgun to the stubble-bearded big brother and walked towards the exit. stubble-bearded big brother hurriedly bowed his head to the captain huang and followed behind zhao yu murmuring, ¡°i¡¯m holding it for him, i¡¯m holding it for him¡­¡± captain huang ordered a few men to stay behind and clean up the aftermath, while the others continued to follow and protect zhao yu.. Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: Did Huo Xiao Xi Send You To Kill Me?! chapter 228: did huo xiao xi send you to kill me?! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation stubble-bearded big brother and his gang included huang mao, closely followed zhao yu¡¯s footsteps, their teeth chattering incessantly. no one had expected that zhao yu would be so audacious. he dared to kill one of them. and not only did the guards not dare retaliate, they begrudgingly continued to protect him. this was precisely zhao yu¡¯s intention. while huang¡¯s guards seemed to protect him, they also monitored him to prevent him from escaping bing city. there was a stage where he needed to break away from the huang family¡¯s guards in his plan. if he didn¡¯t assert his status among them, that stage of his plan would be near impossible to execute. just as they exited the ice castle¡¯s gates, a group of people surrounded them. ¡°attack!¡± upon huo da hai¡¯s command, his men started attacking with various rods and sticks. zhao yu pushed the stubble-bearded big brother in front of him as his shield and rapidly retreated backward. ¡°they¡¯ve got guns!¡± a subordinate caught the stubble-bearded big brother, noticed the gun in his hand, and shouted in alarm. huo da hai hurriedly drew his gun, and aimed it at the stubble-bearded big brother. the poor stubble-bearded big brother, still trying to grasp the situation, found himself with a gun pointed at his head. out of fear, he quickly threw the gun on the ground and knelt down. ¡°spare me!¡± ¡°coward!¡± huo da hai spared the stubble-bearded big brother. without paying him much attention, huo da hai commanded his men to chase after zhao yu. ¡°chase him down! don¡¯t let zhao yu escape!¡± his underlings immediately split into two groups: one group chasing after zhao yu, and the other brutally attacking the stubble-bearded big brother and his companions. huang mao too was pinned down and beaten. his initial desire to thrive in the underworld faded considerably after this ordeal. he had never imagined that life in this world was so cheap. so many died without a purpose. and he was well aware that when people died like this, it¡¯s as if they died in vain. ¡°bang-!¡± a gunshots echoed from inside the castle. huo da hai felt an ominous premonition in his heart. he hurriedly signaled his men to draw their guns, secure the castle entrance, and ambush from both sides. without waiting long, a spherical object rolled out onto the ground. ¡°take cover¡­¡± huo da hai shout the warning and he dove to the side. but it was too late. the guards of the huang family were experienced in combat, and the grenades they threw exploded almost instantly. flames and smoke engulfed the area, and two people who were too close were instantly killed. although huo da hai managed to dodge, he was still affected by the explosion, his chest was injured. ¡°capture them alive; i want to know who sent them!¡± the voice of the captain of the huang family¡¯s guards rang out. a group of people emerged, expertly tied up huo da hai and his men. the guard captain¡¯s expression was solemn as he recalled the words of the leader of the huang family had told him before departing. ¡°those who have their eyes on zhao yu are not just greedy opportunists¡­¡± ¡°be wary of those sent by our competitors and enemies¡­¡± this was the reason the huang family sent an entire team of guards to protect zhao yu. they were concerned that the huang family¡¯s competitors or enemies might seize the opportunity to kill zhao yu, prompting the su family to retaliate against the huang family. however, the leader of the huang¡¯s family had analyzed that a few enemies would not dare to act brazenly. instead, they would hire outsiders unrelated to their families to do their dirty work. hence, a whole guard team was essentially sufficient. in a short while, six or seven people were tightly bound. huo dahai, as the leader, was the first to be brought before the captain of the guards. ¡°speak, who sent you?¡± ¡°ptui!¡± huo dahai spat a thick gob of saliva. a cold glint flashed in the captain¡¯s eyes, and he took matters into his own hands, beginning the torture. zhao yu watched from the side, curious about who sent this group. if the elder huang had thought of something, zhao yu had naturally thought of it as well. he had even specially checked the situation of the huang family¡¯s enemies. despite prolonged torture, not one of them spoke up. ¡°very well, take them all back. let¡¯s see if your mouths are tougher than my torture instruments¡­¡± the captain of the huang family guards laughed coldly. at that moment, stubble-bearded big brother who felt insecure about his safety and stood close to zhao yu, whispered, ¡°he seems to be huo da hai¡­¡± ¡°you know him?!¡± the captain turned his head. after taking a closer look at huo da hai, stubble-bearded big brother confirmed, ¡°it¡¯s him, huo da hai. he hangs around in our area and has over twenty men under him¡­¡± huo da hai?! zhao yu felt that huo da hai¡¯s face looked familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere. now that he looked closer, didn¡¯t he resembled huo xiao xi a bit? he stepped forward, gripped huo da hai¡¯s chin and coldly said, ¡°what is huo xiao xi to you?!¡± huo da hai showed a burst of killing intent. but then, as if recalling something, he quickly denied, ¡°1 don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± although he reacted quickly, a few people still noticed. the captain of the guard frowned, ¡°could it be that these people are zhao yu¡¯s personal enemies?!¡± Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: Did Huo Xiao Xi Send You To Kill Me?! (2) chapter 229: did huo xiao xi send you to kill me?! (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°did huo xiao xi send you?!¡± zhao yu squinted. ¡°who¡¯s huo xiao xi? i don¡¯t know¡­¡± huo da hai stubbornly replied. ¡°do i know you? why would you try to kill me for no reason?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t like you, is that not enough?!¡± huo da hai was truly perplexed at this moment. why would zhao yu have such a group of gunmen with him? they were clearly not ordinary; they were likely trained militarily, a luxury only major powers could afford. huang mao and others brought over the weapons from huo da hai and his men. zhao yu glanced over them: four guns in total, one shotgun, and three pistols. their condition was ragged one too. there were a bunch of sticks and knives, more than what huo da hai and his men had brought. a gun would be enough to kill him. why would they bring all these weapons?! ¡°if you don¡¯t want to talk, that¡¯s fine. the only person i can think of is huo xiao xi. since she sent you, i¡¯ll capture her first¡­¡± ¡°it was my idea, she has nothing to do with her¡­¡± huo da hai was immediately panicked, hastily replying, ¡°zhao yu, if you dare to touch her, i¡¯ll kill you¡­¡± huo da hai was defiant, struggling continuously. it was evident that his sister meant a lot to him. ¡°they¡¯re here for me. stop the bleeding, tie them up and bring them along¡­¡± ¡°why should i listen to you?!¡± the captain replied zhao yu. ¡°heh heh!¡± ¡°where¡¯s the gun 1 gave you before?!¡± stubble-bearded big brother knelt on the spot, ¡°brother zhao yu, they took my gun¡­¡± ¡°retrieve it. when 1 ask for it, you¡¯d better have it on you¡­¡± zhao yu casually remarked. h ii the captain grasped zhao yu¡¯s veiled threat and felt a deep sense of oppression. he remembered zhao yu¡¯s words from the black market. zhao yu declared that with his capabilities, he could revive any bankrupt companies and make twenty, thirty, or even fifty million. the captain felt that perhaps zhao yu could genuinely accomplish that. ¡°stop the bleeding!¡± as stubble-bearded big brother nervously picked up his gun and approached zhao yu, the captain issued the order to treat huo da hai and his men¡¯s injuries. zhao yu smiled and nodded as these guards would listen to him to some extent. of course, as long as he doesn¡¯t try to escape. after all, their families were under the threat of the huang family. tactics of tricking these guards against the huang family was out of the question. zhao yu¡¯s goal was to have these guards follow his minor instructions, making it easier for his subsequent plans. after this diversion, huo da hai gradually calmed down and began to explain, ¡°this has nothing to do with my sister. i had a little brother in school looking after her. he said you harassed her, so 1 took action. she knows nothing about it¡­¡± ¡°i harassed her?!¡± wasn¡¯t it always huo xiao xi who was pestering him? however, he understood that huo da hai was trying to shoulder the blame. zhao yu showed his respect to honor huo da hai and his followers by treating their wound for not revealing any secrets to them. this loyalty was far superior to that of people like stubble-bearded big brother, at least he could worried less about betrayal. zhao yu instructed stubble-bearded big brother to collect the weapons and equipment brought by huo da hai and his men. the huang family guards have no interest in these worn-out weapons, allowing zhao yu to collect them. all the motorcycles brought by huo da hai and his group were also taken. zhao yu even specially borrowed a few men from the captain to help ride them back. on the way, zhao yu asked huo da hai¡¯s hideout. even if zhao yu threated him using his sister if he still remained silent. huo da hai still would not spilled a word. unexpectedly, his subordinate told zhao yu about the location. ¡°brother, you f * eking idiot!¡± huo da hai cursed. ¡°yang, our lives are all yours. we could die for you and our sister, xiao xi¡­¡± ¡°you must have watched too many television dramas. if you don¡¯t say anything, second brother and the rest will know that we¡¯ve been kidnapped. there¡¯s still a chance for them to rescue us. now¡­.¡± eighth brother cursed himself after he thought about it. zhao yu rolled down the window and said to a youngster riding a motorcycle beside him, ¡°report to captain huang that i¡¯ll need his help soon.¡± the youngster immediately slowed down his motorcycle to relay the message. given the skills of the guards, they could easily take out his remaining men. however, he also made a discovery during his captivity: the guards weren¡¯t actually under zhao yu¡¯s command. in fact, they seemed to harbor animosity towards zhao yu. but paradoxically, they were protecting him. there seemed to have some conflict between them. huo da hai decided to wait and observed whether the captain huang would cooperate. the captain had already briefed leader huang on the entire situation, including the detail about the bank being in bing city. surprisingly, leader huang didn¡¯t blame him. instead, he praised him and advised that as long as zhao yu doesn¡¯t leave bing city, his minor requests should be obliged. ¡°father, zhao yu has killed our people. are we really protecting him?¡± huang zi long questioned his father. ¡°considering zhao yu¡¯s performance in the black market, he seems to be quite a figure¡­ ¡± if he can actually turn ten million into twenty million in a month as he claims, then it¡¯s a win for us.¡± ¡°but our men were killed!¡± huang zi long stressed. ¡°think properly. are those dead men worth ten million?¡± ¡°even if they were all dead, they wouldn¡¯t worth ten million. understand?¡± ¡°enough. you still don¡¯t get it. you¡¯ll understand it soon.¡± ¡°but¡­¡± huang zi long wanted to argue about loyalty but he knew his father was not listening. ¡°brother zhao yu, captain huang agreed to help,¡± said the youngster on the motorcycle. after today¡¯s events, people like stubble-bearded big brother and his gang were both fearful and respectful of zhao yu. they remembered their choice to stop the attempt to attack zhao in a private room, which it turned out to be a good choice. huo da hai interjected, ¡°ask them not to act rashly. i surrender. i can convince my people to lay down their arms¡­¡± huo da hai knew the capabilities of his remaining men. they were no match for captain huang¡¯s guards. a direct confrontation would be a death sentence. surrendering might give them a fighting chance. with the agreement to peacefully surrender, zhao yu and huo da hai discussed the specifics details. soon, they arrived at a building near bing city university. huo da hai¡¯s were released to convinced his brothers. ¡°go on, tell your men to come out and surrender. if you deceive me, you know the consequences,¡± zhao yu warned. with a bitter expression, huo da hai walked straight into the base, ignoring the glances from his associates. around ten minutes later, huo da hai led a group of about ten men out, their hands was empty. from a distance, captain huang observed and admired huo da hai¡¯s sense of loyalty. such honorable men to his words at current world was very rare. zhao yu smiled slightly and walked over. he was genuinely interested in huo da hai and his men. if he could win them over, it would be a bonus to his plan.. Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: Who Can Teach Zhao Yu A Lesson?! chapter 230: who can teach zhao yu a lesson?! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation huo da hai and his crew had surrendered. zhao yu then turned their hideout as an office space and had someone register a company. as soon as the news got out, numerous individuals approached to seek investments. at first, zhao yu was intrigued, but their projects were mostly concept and no substance. each was just a fancy powerpoint presentation paired with grand guarantee that sounded too good to be real until the evening that some nearly bankrupt business owners came seeking acquisitions. among them was a steel plant that zhao yu had his interest in. after a day of negotiations, zhao yu easily acquired the entire factory for just two million. he visited the plant and found that there were no significant issues. the transfer of ownership was smooth, and he even retained the original workforce. however, he added huo da hai and hu stubble-bearded big brother¡¯s men to monitor the operation. worked tirelessly for an entire day and night, zhao yu was exhausted and returned to school. bing city university was currently a safer place. the elites and privileged youth who were previously scattered across various countries were gradually brought back and sent to bing city university for their studies. this made the security situation at bing city university substantially improved. previously, zhao yu was assuming bing city university was just a regular school. after al ¡°xiao liu¡± was created and obtained information. zhao yu become aware of these details. as he had suspected, no matter how influential the huang family¡¯s guards were outside, they halted at the school¡¯s entrance, not venturing inside. zhao yu understood that the entry criteria for bing city university would likely be raised in the future. after all, the powerful security here was closely related to the contributions of bing city¡¯s elites. in the near future, bing city¡¯s officials would establish security-tiered kindergartens, primary schools, and high schools to ensure the safety of new generation. after a day¡¯s events, zhao yu¡¯s return to school did not cause much commotion. the students were realizing that the bet was unrelated to them and began to lose interest. from the school gate to the dormitory, zhao yu only met a girl who asked him for his contact information. compared to the time when he was fervently pursued and celebrated, his allure had significantly waned. zhao yu collapsed into bed and had a chaotic dream. in his dream, he was the most handsome man in the world, adored by all women globally. moreover, he possessed a unique ability to grant anyone immortal life. every day, numerous individuals traveled from afar to seek this gift of immortality. suddenly, he was abruptly awoken by an insistent voices calling his name. wang zhuang, his roommate was shaking him and shouting his name continuously. with his sleep and sweet dream interrupted made zhao yu slightly irritated. wang zhuang instinctively stepped back, terrified by the anger from zhao yu. ¡°bro, 1 am not intentionally disturbed you, but there¡¯s someone downstairs calling for you, and a lot of people are gathering now¡­¡± zhao yu quickly checked out the direction wang zhuang mentioned. ¡°zhao yu, please! come down now!¡± from outside the window, a tearful and slightly hoarse female voice called incessantly. another woman seeking for immortality? zhao yu slapped himself to make sure his was not in his dream. getting up with some confusion, zhao yu approached the window and looked down. as wang zhuang had said, both men and women, had gathered in a circle below. huo xiao xi, her head tilted upward, crying and shouting simultaneously at the center. among the crowd, many sympathetic male students wanted to comfort her. still, given she was calling for zhao yu, they hesitated. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°i have no idea. she¡¯s been here and called zhao yu for quite some time¡­¡± ¡°it looks like zhao yu dumped her!¡± ¡°damn it, men always changed as soon as they get rich. so much for ¡®bing city¡¯s most romantic man¡¯!¡± ¡± you are right! he was supposedly ready to get together with liu si yu, and now, in such a short span, he must has tracked more girls like her¡­¡± ¡°i heard that zhao yu didn¡¯t return last night. do you think he might have taken her or someone else out for the night?¡± ¡°very likely!¡± ¡°damn, that girl is huo xiao xi, the most beautiful girl of the computer science department. considering the male-to-female ratio in their department, the male students might all come to beat zhao yu up!¡± even though zhao yu¡¯s dormitory was on the fourth floor, he could hear the discussions of the passersby below, making his head spin. ¡°huo xiao xi, stop it now! what on earth are you yelling about downstairs?!¡± sticking his head out, zhao yu shouted. ¡°zhao yu, come down quickly!¡± huo xiao xi finally stopped her crying and shouted with excitement. it must has to be something related to huo da hai. zhao yu began to head downstairs quickly to prevent his reputation deteriorated further.. Chapter 231 - Chapter 231: Who Can Teach Zhao Yu A Lesson?! (2) chapter 231: who can teach zhao yu a lesson?! (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡± si yu, something has happened at the male dormitory!!¡± liu si yu was eating with a few other students at the student cafeteria. ¡± what did you say?!¡± liu si yu asked her again. ¡°there¡¯s a girl crying and making a scene at the male building. it looks like she was related to zhao yu¡­¡± ¡°what?!¡± ¡°what kind of nonsense are you spouting? zhao yu is not that kind of person!¡± liu si yu grabbed the girl¡¯s shoulder and accused her. ¡°i¡¯m not making story up!¡± the girl broke free of liu si yu first and continued, ¡°she was still at the male dormitory and asked zhao yu to come down for quite a while. if you don¡¯t believe me, go check it out yourself!¡± ¡°this is impossible!¡± liu si yu denied it immediately.¡± zhao yu would never do it!¡± qiao bing bing quickly picked up her phone and checked her every social media apps. she notified liu si yu that someone just posted a video in the school group chat¡­ they even opened the video to view the content. ¡°zhao yu, get down here!¡± a cute and obedient little girl was crying her eyes out. she stood outside the male dormitory and shouted for zhao yu to meet her for quite some time. she was surrounded by many audiences. ¡°si yu, what kind of girl would do that to risk her reputation?!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. since she came over to seek out zhao yu by this method, she definitely has no another choice¡­¡± liu si yu¡¯s mind was instantly thrown into chaos. she felt as everything was out of her control now. zhao yu used to be so loyal, he even jumped into the lake for her. did he change?! ¡°i will not believe this. this woman must be trying to get her hand on the money!¡± she pushed everyone away and rushed out of the cafeteria. she arrived at the boys ¡®dormitory to check out the situation herself! the other girls also lost their appetite and quickly chased after liu si yu. as expected, the place was crowded with people. it was impossible to see what was going on inside. ¡°move aside!¡± liu si yu¡¯s voice became sharp as she pushed relentlessly. ¡°liu si yu is here!¡± someone who knew her immediately shouted. when the crowd heard this, they all cleared out a path. when they realized that it was really liu si yu, they quickly followed behind her for more drama show. ¡°there¡¯s a good show to watch.¡± ¡°the main character is up now!¡± liu si yu quickly found the woman in the video. she was even more beautiful than in the video. her face was like a porcelain doll in a fairy tale. the more she cried, the more charming she became. slut! liu si yu cursed in her heart. just as she was about to go up and question her, zhao yu appeared on the scene. she could not care less about huo xiao xi. she ran straight to zhao yu and questioned him, ¡°zhao yu, what¡¯s happening now? what did you do to her?!¡± who invited this woman over?! liu si yu was a beauty as well but unlike the past zhao yu. he preferred the cold and arrogant type of beauty. however, due to the previous death wish, he had to win her over. ¡°i don¡¯t know either. i just woke up and heard someone shouting downstairs¡­¡± zhao yu patiently explained to her. ¡°you have no idea why she was crying for you?!¡± ¡°which girl would cry in a public like this without consider about her reputation?!¡± a girl would only do this when she had suffered a major breakdown. ¡°then tell me, do you know her?¡± there is a possibility that this girl was trying to frame a scene for people to spread the rumour to get a piece of the 10 million. zhao yu looked at liu si yu and nodded.¡± i know her!¡± ¡°zhao yu, what did you do behind my back?!¡± liu si yu was shocked to hear it. zhao yu was also anxious about the misunderstanding between them and trying to figure things out. wasn¡¯t this just a way to taint someone¡¯s innocence? ¡°i didn¡¯t do anything. don¡¯t think too much!¡± at this moment, huo xiao xi walked up in front of the two of them and kneel down. ¡°zhao yu, i was wrong¡­¡± everyone was shocked by her action! even zhao yu was surprised by huo xiao xi¡¯s actions. the huo xiao xi he knew was an arrogance brat! a series of discriminate sight was on zhao yu. ¡± i knew it. huo xiao xi came to settle the score!¡± ¡± the two of them are not from the same faculty. i¡¯ve never heard of them getting together before. it¡¯s obvious that it only happened after zhao yu got rich¡­¡± ¡± yeah, huo xiao xi came out to ask for reconciliation. zhao yu must has dumped her after he played with her last night!¡± ¡± scumbag¡­¡± many of the boys looked envious. liu si yu and huo xiao xi were goddesses in school, yet they had fall for zhao yu. ¡± don¡¯t worry. he will die in a month¡­¡± ¡± hehe, when he¡¯s dead, huo xiao xi or liu si yu would be single again. then, i¡¯ll get both of them¡­and the money!¡± ¡± hey, you! ugly!! you may have liu si yu, but huo xiao xi is mine¡­¡± words of others started to spread across the crowd. zhao yu understood huo xiao xi came to beg for mercy on behalf of her brother, but he did not do anything further to her brother! what did huo da hai told her after they separated from the factory? ¡°stop crying and get up first, huo xiao xi. we can talk in private¡­¡± liu si yu beside him shrugged her shoulders and said in a sobbing tone, ¡°zhao yu, do you really not love me anymore?!¡± my god! not you too!? could you not cause any more trouble?! zhao yu quickly comfort liu si yu, ¡°how is that possible? i only love you. you are my only one!¡± liu si yu pointed at huo xiao xi who was still kneeling and crying on the ground. ¡°what about her?¡± ¡°our relationship is not similar to what you have in your mind at all!¡± zhao yu wanted to elaborate, but he couldn¡¯t do so in public as everyone still staring at them. after all, he was only recruited the loyalty huo da hai in as a private soldier, he was not kept as slave or work labour. he couldn¡¯t show it to her now, or else the plan wouldn¡¯t go on as there might be spy around him. it could be from the huang, su family or their enemy. ¡°then what is it?¡± liu si yu asked. ¡°she did something wrong and came to apologize to me¡­¡± ¡°waaahhhhh!!! hmmm!!!¡± liu si yu started to cry even louder. ¡°what kind of mistake she made that she must kneel down in public for your forgiveness?!¡± ¡°moreover, why can¡¯t you tell me the truth¡­¡± if he don¡¯t resolve the issue with liu si yu, he might failed his quest and then his doppelganger would surely be wasted. who knows, even his present consciousness might dissolve. zhao yu immediately pulled liu si yu into his embrace, bewitching her with his deep masculine aura. ¡°don¡¯t overthink now. calm down, i love only you!¡± ¡°i even jumped into a lake for you; don¡¯t you believe me?¡± zhao yu blurted out a series of cringe-worthy romantic words one after the other. as for liu si yu, she was already overwhelmed. from her childhood till now, she had never been embraced by a man in such a manner. she instinctively tried to wriggle out, but zhao yu held her firmly, making her unable to escape. this strength from him gave her an instant sense of security. deciding not to resist, she leaned her head comfortably against zhao yu¡¯s chest. ¡°waaaa¡ª!¡± everyone gasped again. zhao yu¡¯s actions were purely to calm down liu si yu emotional from thinking too much. however, it wasn¡¯t just the two of them here. it was a place surrounded by dozens of people. at their feet, huo xiao xi was still kneeling beside them! ¡°peace!¡± one of the boys took out his phone and took a picture of the scene. in the photo, zhao yu was embracing liu si yu, with huo xiao xi kneeling at their feet. it appeared as if a scumbag guy had dumped his original partner, holding his new love in his arms. with huo xiao xi¡¯s innocent and cute appearance, looked like she was crying her heart out, which was extremely heartbreaking. ¡°damn it! this is just too much! someone or anyone! please teach this zhao yu a lesson? he¡¯s so infuriating!!! we acquired the fff group to drop a divine punishment on him¡± all kind of comment and summons appeared on the internet! Chapter 232 - Chapter 232: The Huo Siblings (1) chapter 232: the huo siblings (1) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation after liu si yu calmed down. ¡°get up first.¡± zhao yu requested huo xiao xi to stand up first. ¡°let¡¯s find a quiet place to talk¡­¡± liu si yu quickly interjected, ¡°1 want to come too!¡± soon, they made their way through the crowd to a secluded spot within the school grounds. ¡°si yu, wait here for a moment. 1 have something to discuss with her.¡± to liu si yu¡¯s surprise, upon reaching the spot, zhao yu asked her to stay back. she pouted, unhappy, ¡°you said you had no connection with her, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°there¡¯s nothing between us, don¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°we¡¯re just discussing something. it¡¯ll be quick.¡± liu si yu realized she might have overreacted, especially since huo xiao xi didn¡¯t seem to show any love reaction when zhao yu held her. perhaps their relationship wasn¡¯t what she had imagined. with this realization, liu si yu felt relieved but still reminded him, ¡°just don¡¯t go too far away.¡± ¡°okay.¡± zhao yu nodded and moved about ten meters away with huo xiao xi. ¡°zhao yu, please, spare my brother!¡± huo xiao xi pleaded once more. zhao yu, with a calm expression, replied, ¡°do you know that huo da hai wants to kill me?¡± ¡°it¡¯s a misunderstanding. i told him you bullied me, he didn¡¯t actually want to kill you¡­¡± huo xiao xi hadn¡¯t expected that in just a night, her brother would be captured by zhao yu. she hadn¡¯t anticipated that zhao yu would be under the protection of the huang family. ¡°so, you¡¯re saying because of you that huo da hai came after me?¡± ¡°i asked him to teach you a lesson. if there¡¯s any retribution, let it be on me¡­¡± ¡°come back here tonight at nine. alone. understood?¡± this place has less people pass through during the day and even lesser at night. it was evident what zhao yu might intend by asking her to come at that hour. however, she couldn¡¯t refuse. her brother¡¯s safety was in zhao yu¡¯s hands. moreover, she hadn¡¯t expected her seemingly invincible brother to fall into zhao yu¡¯s trap. ¡°i understand,¡± she whispered. ¡°good. go home now. don¡¯t mention our agreement to anyone.¡± after sending huo xiao xi on her way, zhao yu took liu si yu out for a meal before leaving the school. when they returned to the stronghold, huo da hai rushed over. ¡°brother zhao yu, more than ten bosses came over this morning to look for you about investment and acquisition¡­¡± ¡°where are they?¡± ¡°they¡¯re still waiting in the office¡­¡± zhao yu nodded and asked huo da hai an unrelated question. ¡°huo da hai, have you heard about my situation?¡± ¡°i have!¡± after a day¡¯s time to process, he had come to understand why zhao yu was so wealthy and why he had the protection of the huang family. when he learned that zhao yu had set up a trap, using miss su of the su family to liquidate ten million from the huang family. huo da hai was utterly shocked, feeling that zhao yu was audaciously bold. what even surprised him was the huang family had to even assigned people to protect him from the first day till the end of this month. at the same time, he also heard about the incident in the black market where zhao yu had killed two of huang¡¯s guards right in front of their peers. yet, despite this, they continued to protect him. from these rumors, zhao yu appeared to be even more unpredictable than huo da hai had imagined. it was just unfortunate that zhao yu only had a month left to live. ¡°why do you think 1 dealt with the huang family for that ten million?¡± zhao yu questioned. ¡°wasn¡¯t it for a woman?¡± ¡°do 1 look like that to you?¡± zhao yu retorted. huo da hai wasn¡¯t very familiar with zhao yu. most of the information he had was based on rumors, like zhao yu being the most passionate man in bing city and how he had jumped into a lake for love. ¡°in these chaotic times, a man¡¯s ambitions should span far and wide. how can he be trapped by emotions?¡± this¡­ huo da hai was wondering could the rumors about zhao yu be false? many people had witnessed zhao yu leap into the lake. if it wasn¡¯t for love, was it to cultivate a public image? huo da hai was recalling the night when the bet was established. could it be that zhao yu deliberately set everything up to bait huang zi long? it seemed impossible. yet, zhao yu¡¯s demeanor indicated this might just be the truth. ¡°do you know why i¡¯m telling you all this?¡± ¡°i¡­ i don¡¯t.¡± huo da hai shook his head. h h ¡°i¡¯ve taken a liking to you¡­¡± huo da hai stiffened, feeling an odd tightening sensation, instinctively taking a step back. zhao yu¡¯s mouth twitched, realizing he had not made himself clear. he quickly added, ¡°don¡¯t get the wrong idea. i admire your sense of loyalty.¡± huo da hai, a bit startled, blurted, ¡°brother zhao yu, i have hemorrhoids¡­¡± ¡°get lost!¡± ¡°i told you, i admire your loyalty, and i want you to work for me!¡± ¡°oh, 1 see now. is that so? hahahaha!¡± huo da hai breathed a sigh of relief. however, he decided that he would lock his doors and windows tightly when sleeping every night.. Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: The Huo Siblings (2) chapter 233: the huo siblings (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°yes!¡± ¡°i set up this scheme precisely for that ten million. do you think i¡¯m innocent enough to just throw my life away for nothing?¡± ¡°you have a almost hundred percent guarantee project, and that¡¯s why you took the risk?¡± huo da hai widened his eyes. however, he quickly regained his composure, ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid i¡¯ll report to the su or huang families?¡± ¡°do you really think they¡¯d believe the words of nobody?¡± zhao yu responded with a faint smile. ¡°besides, even if they did believe you, would they called a stop then?¡± huo da hai realized the game was already fated to play out, and the reason for initiating it had become irrelevant. with su xiao xiao and huang zi long involved in the game, it was about the reputation of the su and huang family. they will make sure the game carried on till the end without any parties interruption. ¡°would you like to join me in building a legacy?¡± zhao yu invited huo da hai to join in. ¡°me!? with you as a team?¡± huo da hai took his time to reconsider about it. ¡°your sister asked to meet me at nine tonight¡­¡± zhao yu decided to give him a push. ¡°my sister?¡± huo da hai¡¯s expression turned bleak. for someone like zhao yu, who¡¯d stake his life on a gamble, he knew zhao yu must planning to use his sister. after all, his sister was his weak spot. without his present to protect her. zhao yu could go after her. ¡°i¡¯ll work with you¡­¡± huo da hai finally agreed to zhao yu¡¯s proposal. ¡°great!¡± ¡°don¡¯t reveal this to anyone, not even someone closed to you.¡± zhao yu reminded him. huo da hai felt more at ease. zhao yu wasn¡¯t the kind to talk without action. it was clear he had a plan. by cooperating with him, there might be a day of success for his family. with that, no one would ever threaten his sister again. once he talked out with huo da hai, zhao yu immediately arranged appointment with several bosses to discuss about their offer. the owners of the two factories he had his eye on came today. however, zhao yu did not rush to show his intentions. through some tactics and negotiation, he finally acquired the last two factories with minimum expenses. together, they only cost him seven million. during the test run, he found out the equipment he bought over has a critical problem. the cnc machine tools were not precise enough based on his design. with the help of xiao liu, zhao yu found out that the equipment he required only sold by one company in bing city. ¡°hmm¡­this company was owned by the yu family, equivalent to huang family in status and power. it won¡¯t be easy to buy from them then.¡± after scrolling through the past transactions in bing city, xiao liu found that the yu family had sold a few such machines at exorbitant prices, more than what zhao yu had left. ¡°financial bottleneck now¡­¡± if this step in his plan faltered, he¡¯d have to reveal everything to the su family and seek their protection. the consequence of this would be losing his autonomy, becoming a weapon research expert under them till dead. ¡°it seems 1¡¯11 have to work on the childs of the yu family. if i could set up a gamble like 1 did with huang zi long, that would be ideal.¡± zhao yu contemplated about his next step. the gamble with huang zi long was improvised on spot with the presence of su xiao xiao. first step was still to get to know someone from the yu family. ¡°i probably wouldn¡¯t even get through the door if i directly approached them.¡± zhao yu instructed xiao liu to investigate the students list to figure out any members of the yu family studied in bing city university. xiao liu found one, a female student and she was a grade above zhao yu. ¡°i need to find a proper way to meet her¡­¡± zhao yu remembered that the school had recently initiated a weekly social gathering for the wealthy and influential. it aimed to help them deepen their relationships and establish connections. it was scheduled for the very next day. this presented an opportunity for zhao yu to find a way to attend. with this in mind, zhao yu returned to the school and headed straight to the instructor¡¯s office. ¡°you want to attend the social party?¡± the instructor found zhao yu¡¯s request was surprising. ¡°that event is for influential or wealthy figures in the city. it¡¯s designed to help them start networking early. it was not meant for¡­¡± the instructor began to explain. ¡°you¡¯re right about the event. but the school has set an entrance threshold of 5 million. 1 happen to meet that requirement¡­¡± ¡°this¡­¡± the instructor was momentarily at a loss for words. wasn¡¯t he aware of how he got that 10 million? zhao yu casually took out a red envelope containing a thousand and handed it to the instructor. ¡°you don¡¯t need to trouble yourself too much. just introduce me to the vice principal in charge of the organization.¡± ¡°oh, it¡¯s a small matter. this is my duty. let¡¯s go. but 1¡¯11 let you know in advance ¨C whether or not things work out is up to you. 1 can¡¯t really help much.¡± ¡°of course.¡± with the instructor leading the way, zhao yu met the vice principal responsible for the event. ¡°it seems there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. the school¡¯s stipulated threshold for the gathering is indeed 5 million,¡± ¡°however, do you really think you fit in there?¡± ¡°from my observations, the attendees, despite being of similar ages, usually adhere to societal norms. those with powerful family backgrounds hold the highest status.¡± ¡°although not everyone there belongs to the top elite families, those from lesser backgrounds simply play subordinate roles, often fawning over the richer and powerful attendees. can you accept that?¡± he spoke the harsh truth as a advice for zhao yu on reconsidering his decision. with veils of pretense being lifted. hence, he wasn¡¯t afraid of speaking bluntly about the truth. ¡°i just want to experience it for myself. after all, 1 have 10 million at hand. maybe 1¡¯11 run into someone similar to me.¡± the vice principal didn¡¯t object. ¡°alright, i like your spirit. don¡¯t be late, be there at 10 am tomorrow.¡± ¡°do you need to verify my assets?¡± zhao yu asked. ¡°no need. your name, zhao yu, is quite renowned these past few days.¡± the vice principal responded. zhao yu successfully obtained the address for the party, which was his primary goal. now, his next target will be the child from the yu family. although the gathering was held within the school, the location was kept secret to avoid disturbances from less wealthy students. moreover, no cameras were allowed to prevent any inappropriate content from being leaked. that¡¯s why even xiao liu wasn¡¯t aware of its whereabouts. the gathering was held underground in the library. time flew, and it was already 9 pm. zhao yu remembered his promise with huo xiao xi. he quickly walked towards the grove. huo xiao xi was already there. she sat alone on a bench, motionless, looking rather melancholic. ¡°you got here so early?¡± zhao yu approached her and noticed huo xiao xi had made an effort with her appearance. she wore in lolita-style which made her more adorable. huo xiao xi managed a smile and took out a small square object and handed it to zhao yu. ¡°it¡¯s my first time. can you be gentle with me?¡± ¡°???¡± ¡°what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t want to use it, that¡¯s fine. just let my brother go, and you can do whatever you want¡­¡± h 11 huo xiao xi had misunderstood his intentions. she thought he had invited her out late at night with ulterior motives. this left him speechless. if he hadn¡¯t said those things to huo da hai earlier, he might have played along. if he did anything to his sister now, huo da hai would probably want to kill him! zhao yu felt a mix of regret and frustration. huo xiao xi¡¯s adorable attire was in front of him, yet he realized that he have to wait for a more appropriate time. he shook his head, pulling a usb drive from his pocket. ¡°i¡¯m not the kind of person who takes advantage of others in vulnerable situations¡­¡± ¡°if you want to make amends, help me by plugging this usb drive into the school main server..¡± Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: Got scammed (1) chapter 234: got scammed (1) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu arrived at the social party on time. there were three to five hundred attendees. all of them were either from the noble family or they were influencer themselves. as zhao yu entered, many were surprised of his arrival. it was evident that many had heard rumors about zhao yu. ¡°why did he come?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°i heard he got 10 million from huang zi long. he bet that he¡¯d double it to 20 million in a month. is that true?¡± ¡°heh, want to know if it¡¯s true? why not ask huang zi long?¡± a confident student walked straight up to huang zi long and teased him, ¡°huang zi long, your debtor is here, aren¡¯t you going to serve him?¡± initially irritated, huang zi long quickly reined in his temper and made some casual remarks. even without asking, huang zi long knew that zhao yu was looking for a way to turn his 10 million into 20 million. ¡°if there was a way to double 10 million, i would have done it myself.¡± huang zi long knew the caliber of the attendees. over the past days, he¡¯d discussed with close associates to double 10 million in a month. the consensus was that it¡¯s impossible through legitimate means; only illegal way could achieved such result. a bold individual approached zhao yu. ¡°hello, our romeo of bing city university! how about another bet on 20 million?¡± zhao yu was surrounded by many. this wasn¡¯t ideal for his goal to approach the member of yu family. ¡°sure! a 20 million, let¡¯s do it?¡± ¡°hiss¡ª!¡± there were murmurs of disbelief from the crowd. zhao yu intended to gamble with someone to double his 10 million. many lost interest about zhao yu¡¯s purpose as they assumed he was just like those ordinary people who struggled to enter their circle. although the venue held hundreds, only a small percentage were truly from elite classes with power. most students were just from wealthy families that try to bond with those upper class families. all of them only has one goal in this party which it was to mingle with the heirs of great families like huang zi long and gain some benefits. with everyone busy with their own business. zhao yu began to look for the heir from the yu family. after searching thorough the crowd, zhao yu found his target. yu chu xue was accompany by three girls at a corner table. zhao yu walked over to introduce himself. everyone around the table noted zhao yu¡¯s intention. ¡°why is he looking for yu chu xue?¡± ¡°hahaha. showtime!¡± at the same time, the long-haired boy who had teased huang zi long noticed zhao yu¡¯s action. ¡°huang zi long, zhao yu went to look for your wife. what do you think he was about to do to her?!¡± ¡± watch your words. she¡¯s just my fiancee¡­¡± ¡± isn¡¯t that the same thing?!¡± ¡± is he asking for money from your fiancee?¡± the long-haired boy laughed. however, with so many people looking at him now, it would be inappropriate if he say anything nasty. huang zi long decided to walked over and figure it out himself. ¡°hello, are you yu chu xue?¡± zhao yu asked politely. he kept reminded himself as his mission now was to get to know each other well first. ¡°where did this idiot come from? why don¡¯t you check out yourself with the mirror first? get lost!¡± ¡°eh!!??¡± she shouldn¡¯t be difficult to get along with. who knew that her words would really make zhao yu want to retreat? if it was another occasion, he would definitely teach her a lesson. since zhao yu had a favor to ask of the yu family, so he had to build a good impression in front of her. the girl beside yu chu xue seemed to recognize zhao yu and quickly whispered into her ear. yu chu xue¡¯s eyes flashed as she asked,¡±¡± you¡¯re zhao yu?!¡± zhao yu nodded and revealed a smile that he thought was friendly.¡± it¡¯s me!¡± yu chu xue cursed angrily, ¡°you are the f * eking idiot who robbed 10 million from the bug?¡±!¡± bug? do anyone he knew has ¡®bug¡¯ as his name? zhao yu rethink a few times and got no one he knew matched this name. a few meters away, huang zi long paused and decided against approaching and was about to leave when a familiar, intimidating voice rang out. ¡°bug where are you going?¡± huang zi long turned his head. yu chu xue looked at him with bright eyes, gazing at him. ¡°cough cough, i have something on. i¡¯ll make a move first¡­¡± the long-haired man shuddered and quickly left. huang zi long started to regret his earlier decision to come over. he braced himself and walked over, greeted her ¡°sister xue¡­¡± what¡¯s going on?! other than su xiao xiao. there was another girl who huang zi long could not handle well!? zhao yu observed the two, slightly bewildered by their dynamic.. Chapter 235 - Chapter 235: Got scammed (2) chapter 235: got scammed (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation they know each other? moreover, huang zi long seemed to be acting humbly in front of her? according to the information xiao liu had found, their families should be in a similar position. ¡°come, sit here. let your sister help you reclaim your dignity!¡± yu chu xue patted the couch beside her, signaling huang zi long to sit there. how possible an honor man would take that seat like a pet especially the huang zi long he knew? just as zhao yu though, huang zi long obediently walked over him and sit down beside her. what¡¯s going on?! am 1 blind? did huang zi long just did it as he was told? where was the huang zi long i knew!? yu chu xue gazed at zhao yu and announced, ¡°huang zi long is my fiance. you swindled 10 million from him is similar as causing me 10 million¡­¡± ¡°fiance?! more like a pet or toy to you!¡± zhao yu looked at huang zi long in surprise. huang zi long¡¯s face filled with embarrassment and helplessness, completely unlike him at the bar earlier. zhao yu realized many people nearby seemed interested in their conversation but distanced themselves, maybe they were wary of yu chu xue. yu chu xue¡¯s family background wasn¡¯t much stronger than huang zi long¡¯s in term of military power. of course, yu family was nowhere near the su family. still, why was everyone so afraid of yu chu xue like su xiao xiao?! ¡°swindle is not the right word. huang zi long and 1 had a fair wager, with miss su as the witness. how could you say it was a swindle?¡± ¡°heh!¡± yu chu xue sneered, ¡°wager? do you think you worth 10 million and how are you going to win?¡± ¡°i can!¡± ¡°let me prove it to you?¡± zhao yu nodded, ¡°impossible!¡± she laughed, ¡°in a month!? even for us with our family, to double it in a legal way is nearly impossible. someone like you able to double 10 million to 20 million in a month?! money does not drop from sky or grow itself, okay? dummy!¡± zhao yu became excited, ¡°do you dare to bet?¡± this is the right time! many eavesdropping nearby knew zhao yu was looking for such opportunity when they heard this. huang zi long interrupted their conversation, ¡°sister xue, don¡¯t be fooled by him¡­¡± he had been outsmarted by zhao yu in the past, but not this time. ¡°keep it to yourself!¡± yu chu xue rolled her eyes, implying that zhao yu will not get it this time. is he really her fiance!? while zhao yu thought of it, he saw huang zi long finally stand up for himself. however, he merely agreed, with a compliant smile and praised her intelligent! it was a bizarre! zhao yu found their interaction to be quite unhealthy and disgusted him. zhao yu observed the reactions of others at the same time, he noticed no one seemed surprised. could it mean other that su xiao xiao, yu chu xue was the another queen and had often bullied these people since young age? the only analogy he could think of was the story of how baby elephants are trained with a rope, making them submissive even when they¡¯re fully grown. zhao yu¡¯s started to think of a plan din his mind. ¡°however, betting with someone like you and making some quick money doesn¡¯t sound too bad¡­¡± yu chu xue voiced out her own opinion. huang zi long quickly advised her ¡°sister xue! betting with him is a loss. he¡¯s a doomed man within a month¡­¡± yu chu xue immediately silencing huang zi long with a fiercely stare. ¡°this bracelet was a birthday gift from my mother on my 18th birthday. before that, it had been sold at a high-end auction for 18 million¡­¡± zhao yu finally get to understand yu chu xue¡¯s behavior. if he could get another similar gift for her, he could formally negotiate with the yu family about purchasing precision machinery. money will do the talk. yu chu xue smirked and handed the bracelet to zhao yu. zhao yu reached out to catch it without second thought. however, as he was about to get his hand on the bracelet, yu chu xue purposely chucked it away. ¡°crack!¡± a crisp sound echoed as the bracelet shattered into two on the floor. ¡°how dare you broke my bracelet?!¡± yu chu xue¡¯s voice filled with rage. her loud outcry captured the attention of everyone in the venue. zhao yu was frozen. he knew clearly that it was yu chu xue¡¯s trap and he just walked straight into it. damn! she was great at tricking people too. yu chu xue mockingly whispered, just loud enough for the two of them to hear, ¡°you think you¡¯re worthy of getting to know me?¡± meanwhile, everyone began to approach. huang zi long finally understood yu chu xue¡¯s tactic. indeed, that bracelet was a precious gift from yu chu xue¡¯s mother on her 18th birthday. he never thought she would shatter it on the spot just for him! her sacrificing move for him really touched his heart. yet, he also realized she was yu chu xue and to live with her in the future. knowing her too well, he felt only headache about it. regarding yu chu xue, she bore deep psychological scars because of huang zi long. indeed, as zhao yu speculated, during their childhood, girls tend to develop faster than boys. yu chu xue was the head among her peers. given the good relations between the yu and huang families, the two had been engaged from a young age. so yu chu xue and huang zi long had many interactions, growing up like childhood sweethearts. however, everything started to change after a particular role-playing game. it was a scene from a movie a bandit leader attempted an assassination on two evil spirits. accidentally, one of his underlings knocked over a candle, setting the leader¡¯s crotch on fire. the other bandits gathered around, trying to put out the fire by stomping on it. this scene, naturally, was imitated by the children. after yu chu xue¡¯s careful selection, huang zi long was chosen as the bandit leader. the result was that huang¡¯s mother urgently rushed him to the hospital. luckily enough, the burn was not too serious and the doctors managed to save huang zi long¡¯s little brother back. nevertheless, the traumatic event left both yu chu xue and huang zi long with deep fears and scars about the event. now, whenever he sees yu chu xue, he feels as if he¡¯s been transported back to his vulnerable childhood, feeling like that helpless little boy. ¡°holy shit, a bracelet worth more than ten million was just shattered?!¡± ¡°was it zhao yu¡¯s doing?!¡± the surrounding crowd was gazing at the broken bracelet with sympathy as if it belonged to them. ¡°i didn¡¯t break the bracelet¡­¡± zhao yu frowned. ¡°it was you!¡± yu chu xue now appeared entirely different from her previous crude self, instead exuding a delicate and fragile demeanor. to those unfamiliar with her, her act combined with her innocent face was incredibly deceptive. all eyes and accusations turned to zhao yu. zhao yu was speechless. he didn¡¯t expect that the young lady of the yu family would resort to such a beauty trick. he noticed there were no surveillance cameras. his innocence would be hard to prove. he turned to huang zi long, ¡°you were here, you saw it, right?!¡± huang zi long glanced cautiously at yu chu xue before shaking his head. ¡°i didn¡¯t see anything; 1 was dozing off¡­¡± ¡°we saw it¡­¡± the girls with yu chu xue began to speak, ¡°we saw the whole progress, it was zhao yu¡­¡± ¡°yes, that bracelet was a birthday gift from yu¡¯s mother¡­¡± ¡°you must compensate¡­¡± ¡°he can¡¯t afford it even if he sells himself¡­¡± ¡°some say he scammed huang zi long out of ten million¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s still not enough¡­¡± zhao yu felt overwhelmed. this was his first experience of being falsely accused like this. ¡°i¡¯ve told you, i didn¡¯t drop it; she let go of it on purpose¡­¡± most people present seemed to revel in his misfortune. ¡°in situations like this, responsibility should be shared¡­¡± ¡°the last auction price for miss yu¡¯s bracelet was eighteen million¡­¡± zhao yu realized the truth. no one here was on his side for the truth. they all sided with yu chu xue as zhao yu was just a nobody. looking at yu chu xue, who still acted innocent, zhao yu felt a rush of rage but took a deep breath to calm himself. ¡°i need some time to gather the money, i have to sell my newly acquired company¡­¡± yu chu xue smiled slightly, ¡°fine, 1¡¯11 give you three days 11 Chapter 236 - Chapter 236: Zhao Yu’s Methods! (1) chapter 236: zhao yu¡¯s methods! (1) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°poor guy. he managed to get ten million from huang zi long, and now he lost all of it¡­¡± ¡°such a person doesn¡¯t deserve sympathy! after all, he was not one of us.¡± the people glad to watch zhao yu fall miserable. yu chu xue looked up to find zhao yu glaring at her menacingly, she bore an expression of contempt. her arrogant eyes seemed to be saying, ¡®i did it on purpose, what can you do about it? hit me?¡¯ ¡°i didn¡¯t expect, huang zi long would need a woman to fight your battle.¡± with yu chu xue present, he dared not show his displeasure. yu chu xue coolly said, ¡°i am his fiancee; we are one. what is the different?¡± her words touched huang zi long, but such woman also was the worst lady he would date out. zhao yu glanced around and realized continue to stay here was pointless. he decided to leave. ¡°don¡¯t forget the money! clear it within three days¡­¡± as he was leaving, yu chu xue took the opportunity to mock him, her tone carrying a hint of glee. still, zhao yu did not show signs of anger or breakdown, she felt a twinge of dissatisfaction and added, ¡°during these three days, i¡¯ll have the bug lock your cards¡­¡± zhao yu halted turning back to give yu chu xue one last look. she met his gaze defiantly, her eyes filled with a mix of mockery and derision. with the end of the drama, zhao yu¡¯s departure did not disrupt the social party. people continued as usual, mingling and networking with one another. after leaving the library, zhao yu went straight back to his dormitory. as he approached the entrance, he noticed two girls were waiting for him. one was liu si yu, and the other was huo xiao xi. he expected to see huo xia xi, she must be here to report about the favor. but he couldn¡¯t understand why liu si yu was there. ¡°zhao yu, did you bought a factory?!¡± liu si yu approached him with an interrogative look as soon as he appeared. ¡°yes.¡± ¡°why didn¡¯t you discuss it with me?¡± liu si yu looked genuinely upset, ¡°1 heard you spent six to seven million outside. 1 didn¡¯t believe it at first, but now it turns out to be true.¡± ¡°do you have any idea how hard it is to start a business?¡± ¡°i heard that those three factories are on the brink of bankruptcy.¡± ¡°if the payment still on hold, cancel it now.¡± within a few seconds, she had voiced a flurry of concerns. ¡°the money has been paid, and the three factories are now mine,¡± zhao yu responded calmly. liu si yu¡¯s behavior made him uncomfortable, as if the ten million was her money. if it weren¡¯t for fulfilling the original owner¡¯s last wish, he would not have bothered with a woman like liu si yu. ¡°can it be refunded? let¡¯s go and try to cancel the purchase!¡± liu si yu urged. she had never expected to hear the news that zhao yu had spent the money after waiting for two days. she had mentally claimed the ten million as hers, and she felt zhao yu¡¯s spending was squandering her money. zhao yu took a moment to think. the original owner¡¯s last wish was to win over liu si yu. did that mean physically or emotionally? if it was physical, ten million could do the trick. but if it was her heart, given liu si yu¡¯s current attitude towards him, even a hundred years wouldn¡¯t be enough. zhao yu started to weigh his options. if he continued to appease liu si yu, her expectations might grow. if he gave the money without winning her heart, he would fail to fulfill the original owner¡¯s last wish, and that would be problematic. moments later, zhao yu had his answer. he questioned, ¡°liu si yu, have you ever truly liked me?¡± liu si yu was not expecting zhao yu to ask her such a question. she struggled to find a response. after a while, she ambiguously replied, ¡°isn¡¯t the fact that i came to see you proof that i care about you?¡± ¡°are you sure it¡¯s not my money you¡¯re concerned about?¡± ¡°if you really cared about me, why didn¡¯t you ask where i went this morning or what 1 ate for breakfast? why are you always concerned about the money?¡± it was the first time that zhao yu confronted her this way. he had never spoken to her like this before. zhao yu didn¡¯t press further on this issue. instead, he shifted gears and asked, ¡°do you think i can win the gamble against the huang family?¡± liu si yu remained silent. deep down, she believed that zhao yu couldn¡¯t win. in fact, everyone felt the same. everyone knew that zhao yu¡¯s gamble with the huang family because she once mentioned to him about having two elderly family members who needed a ten million exemption. ¡°if you think 1 can¡¯t win, with only a month left for me, shouldn¡¯t you be more concerned about my well-being?¡± liu si yu hesitated, feeling a pang of guilt. she wondered if she had been too materialistic. after all, the ten million would eventually be hers. her impatience might lead to zhao yu rebelling, and that would be¡­ ¡°i¡¯m sorry, zhao yu. i¡¯m just worried about you,¡± she finally admitted. hearing liu si yu¡¯s apology, zhao yu inwardly nodded, understanding that he had made the right move. his demeanor softened. after consoling her briefly, he made liu si yu feel that he still cared about her.. Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: Zhao Yu’s Methods! (2) chapter 237: zhao yu¡¯s methods! (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°what about those three factories?¡± ¡°you don¡¯t need to worry about that. 1 have a plan. the money only will gain, not lose!¡± upon hearing this, liu si yu felt compelled to trust zhao yu. she glanced at huo xiao xi and said, ¡°zhao yu, i¡¯m hungry. will you accompany me for a meal?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already eaten. go by yourself, i have something to attend to¡­¡± ¡°what¡¯s that?¡± liu si yu occasionally looking at huo xiao xi, trying to figure things out. unfortunately, huo xiao xi seemed indifferent and she couldn¡¯t discern anything from her. ¡°it¡¯s the business of the underworld, better you know less. go have your meal.¡± zhao yu pat liu si yu¡¯s head. after zhao yu¡¯s series of counter-questions, she felt unsettled. not daring to push further, she obediently agreed and left. once she left, zhao yu turned to huo xiao xi, ¡°is it done?¡± ¡°it¡¯s done!¡± huo xiao xi nodded and asked, ¡°where¡¯s my brother?¡± ¡°your brother is working with me now, but it can¡¯t be disclosed publicly,¡± zhao yu whispered. ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°tonight, come with me. you¡¯ll be reassured once you meet your brother.¡± he sent huo xiao xi away and returned to his dorm alone. the dormitory was empty as usual. zhao yu opened his computer and began his plan. xiao liu reappeared on the screen. zhao yu quickly asked, ¡°have you hacked in?¡± although xiao liu was an al he created using the school server, it didn¡¯t have any special permissions in the school system. having huo xiao xi insert the usb stick into the main server was meant to hack it and gain full permissions. ¡°i¡¯ve the control of all the school¡¯s networked devices,¡± xiao liu reported. zhao yu sighed in relief. the three factories were just a front. his real asset was xiao liu. with all school¡¯s electronic devices under his control was just the first step. as conditions allowed, he¡¯d expand xiao liu¡¯s control over the entire city, maybe even the entire planet. ¡°monitor yu chu xue constantly,¡± zhao yu thought for a moment, ¡°where is yu chu xue¡¯s dormitory?¡± xiao liu displayed a 3d image of a standalone villa located behind the school¡¯s mountain. many such villas were built for the children of the famous family¡¯s children. with dedicated security systems and patrols to ensure their safety. ¡°hmm¡­¡± ¡°does she live alone?¡± xiao liu quickly analyzed recent footage. soon, xiao liu concluded ¡°she lives by herself.¡± zhao yu nodded, ¡°notify me the moment she returns. also, plan a route that allows my entry undetected .¡± after instructing xiao liu, zhao yu left the school. the huang family¡¯s guards took over his security. zhao yu, however, ignored them and went straight to a pharmacy, buying some inconspicuous items. just as he was about to visit a hardware store, his phone rang. xiao liu informed him that yu chu xue had returned to her villa. zhao yu immediately returned to the school. ¡°the route is ready¡­¡± on his phone, xiao liu provided a path to seek into the villa. zhao yu followed this route, continuously avoiding crowds and surveillance. according to xiao liu, it could edit the footage to make zhao yu disappear from the cameras. however, zhao yu recommended it to be highly caution about it as even perfect editing could be exposed. upon reaching the villa area where the cameras were dense, zhao yu finally let xiao liu intervene. now, he seemed to have vanished from the digital eye. appearing right under the surveillance camera, no one seemed to be present in that area from the perspective of the security personnel in the control room. with the help of xiao liu, zhao yu successfully entered yu chu xue¡¯s villa. ¡°sir, there are limited network-connected cameras inside the villa; i might not be of much help¡­¡± zhao yu took a glance inside the villa. only a few computer and mobile phone cameras could be utilized, so he simply had xiao liu monitor all of these devices. ¡°my skin feels so good¡­¡± just as he entered, he heard yu chu xue¡¯s voice came from upstairs. walking silently, he found her taking a bath. after a moment of thought, he quietly retreated back to the main hall, locked the door, took out some drugs he had bought earlier outside the school, and began to mix them. he had uploaded numerous techniques into his mind, including those related to biomedicine. he took a towel and spread the substance on it. standing outside the bathroom, zhao yu looked at the silhouette illuminated by the light inside and slowly reached out. ¡°click-!¡± he turned off the bathroom light. ¡°ah-!¡± yu chu xue was startled about the situation. without giving it much thought, she wrapped a towel around her and walked towards the door. ¡°what¡¯s that smell?!¡± as she approached the door, she detected a strange scent. yu chu xue sniffed a few times, confirmed the smell was coming from outside, and took a few more steps forward. a towel suddenly covered her mouth. ¡°mmmph-!¡± instinctively, she struggled. she felt a pair of powerful arms around her waist. there¡¯s an intruder! she tried to break free, but her strength was not enough. soon, an overwhelming drowsiness overcame her. after just three seconds, yu chu xue lost her consciousness. zhao yu let go and laid her on the ground. zhao yu began exploring the villa and soon found a room that has the best soundproofing system. it was a modified mini-karaoke room, equipped with many speakers and microphones, probably for yu chu xue¡¯s personal singing sessions at home. nodding in approval of the room¡¯s soundproofing, zhao yu went upstairs. he picked up the unconscious yu chu xue, and headed downstairs. inside the karaoke room, he placed yu chu xue on a chair and tied her up with ropes. zhao yu brought in a camera, positioning it to focus on yu chu xue. he dimmed the room¡¯s lights and left one as highlighting only yu chu xue, and gagged her mouth with a towel. after these preparations, he waited her to wake up. ¡°mmm-!¡± as expected, after a while, yu chu xue regained her consciousness and quickly realized her predicament. ¡°mmmph-!¡± she struggled in the chair, but her limbs were immobilized. tears streamed down her face as she understood that an intruder was in her villa and she was captured. behind the intense light, the silhouette of an unmistakably male figure stood. she kept shaking her head, mumbling incomprehensibly, trying to convey something. at that moment, the shadowy man moved, not toward her and left the room. through the door gap, yu chu xue realized she was still in her villa, in the soundproofed karaoke room. before she could think further and screamed for help, the man returned with a full-length mirror. under yu chu xue¡¯s bewildered gaze, the mirror was placed in front of her. the purpose was to reflect her distressed appearance back to her for view. at that moment, she finally saw the man¡¯s face. it was zhao yu! for a moment, despair overwhelmed yu chu xue.. Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: Please Begin Your Performance! (1) chapter 238: please begin your performance! (1) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°hello! yu chu xue!¡± after zhao yu put down the mirror, he stopped in his tracks and said, ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect to meet in this way in the first place but you know the reason!¡± ¡°wuwuwu ¡ª!¡± yu chu xue struggled violently. ¡°don¡¯t worry, this will be the last time. you won¡¯t be able to see me again!¡± ¡°i¡¯ve been thinking about how i¡¯ll die¡­¡± zhao yu smiled. ¡°normal people wouldn¡¯t be bothered by this question, right?!¡± ¡± this question is very important. according to the bet, i can only live for another 668 hours and 44 minutes at most¡­¡± zhao yu stood up and left again. only then did yu chu xue calm down a little. she looked for escape tools that she could use. even with a tool placed around her. zhao yu¡¯s binding technique was very stiff. he did not give her any chance to move at all. she really did not expect that someone would do such a thing. she was the eldest daughter of the yu family. was he not afraid of the yu family¡¯s revenge?! how dare he? if this kind of thing was known by others, would zhao yu still be able to live?! just as she was fuming, zhao yu walked in again and moved a table in front of yu chu xue before turning around and walking out. what was he trying to do? following that, zhao yu went in and out many times, placing numerous items on the table. a chopping board, knives, a meat grinder ¨C all common kitchen items. zhao yu arranged the knives of varying lengths neatly on the table. he looked at yu chu xue and asked: ¡°do you know what you did this morning?!¡± yu chu xue shook her head continuously, tears streaming from the corners of her eyes, seemingly pleading. zhao yu turned around, tightly closing the door. he then approached yu chu xue and slightly loosened the cloth gagging her mouth. ¡°please, let me go, 1 was wrong. as long as you release me, you can do anything¡­¡± barely getting the words out, yu chu xue began to shout loudly. zhao yu stuffed the cloth back into her mouth. ¡°why do you think i bet with huang zi long?¡± ¡°why did 1 use su xiao xiao to threat huang zi long to bet with me?¡± zhao yu seemed dissatisfied with yu chu xue¡¯s reaction. he took out a sharpening stone from somewhere and began to sharpen the knives he placed on the table. he continued speaking as if talking to himself. ¡°money!¡± ¡°have you heard of ¡®the most passionate man of bing city¡¯?¡± ¡°he jumped into a lake for love and almost drowned himself¡­¡± ¡°liu si yu told me she has two elderly people at home, needing an exemption amount of nearly ten million¡­¡± she had heard of these events. however, she felt that the young man was foolish to do such things for a girl. ¡°cing~cing~!¡± particles kept falling from the sharpening stone, rust on the knife blades was ground away, revealing a chilling shine that made yu chu xue shiver. ¡°this scheme 1 set up is like using miss su to extract ten million from the huang family¡­¡± ¡°what do you think the su family, or maybe the huang family, will do after this month?!¡± zhao yu spoke calmly, as if he wasn¡¯t the protagonist of the story. however, the calmer he was, the more afraid yu chu xue became. she only felt that this person in front of her was very terrifying, like a pervert. no, he must a psychopath! ¡°they will kill me!¡± ¡± in this world, people are the most worthless!¡± ¡°especially for someone like me who has no parents and no one to rely on. no one will pursue the matter even if i die¡­¡± ¡°do you know how much it costs to kill an ordinary person like me in the black market?!¡± yu chu xue finally stopped struggling. she wanted to know how much it would cost to kill zhao yu. after she escaped¡­ ¡°twenty thousand!¡± twenty thousand? yu chu xue was shocked. her eyes widened in disbelief. so little? was a human life worth this much money? zhao yu seemed to have seen through her confusion and smiled. ¡°in fact, some people¡¯s lives are not worth 20,000. 20,000 will be too much for someone like me¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s not important. before 1 set up the trap, i had already thought about death.¡± ¡°some people say that i¡¯m stupid, some people say that i¡¯m silly¡­¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so. i¡¯m very clear of what i want and there¡¯s nothing wrong with my brain!¡± zhao yu said solemnly, ¡°1 believe that trading my life for ten million is worth it, especially if it can help liu si yu¡­¡± h 11 yu chu xue remained silent, realizing that the man before her was an absolute madman. everyone was deceived by the human facade he wore. she really wanted to ask, did liu si yu save your life? is she worth you doing all this? yet zhao yu just shook his head, saying, ¡°telling you all this is pointless¡­¡± as he spoke, zhao yu picked up the sharp knife in his hand and slowly took a few steps closer. ¡°wuwuwu ¡ª!¡± yu chu xue struggled again. her heart was filled with fear and endless regret. soon, the knife was pressed against yu chu xue¡¯s neck. as she moved, blood flowed out. ¡°i haven¡¯t killed a human yet, but i¡¯ve seen others kill chickens¡­¡± ¡°put a knife on your neck and let your blood flow first¡­¡± ¡°at this time, the chicken is not completely dead. it will continue to struggle until it completely dies¡­¡± ¡°you¡¯re a bit lucky that 1 tied you up, saving you the embarrassment of struggling¡­.¡± Chapter 239 - Chapter 239: Please Begin Your Performance! (2) chapter 239: please begin your performance! (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the way zhao yu spoke, frightened yu chu xue, her struggles began much more intensifying. the back of her head was already pressed against the chair, and she constantly tried to shrink back. ¡°umm umm umm¡ª!¡± her pitch rose, seemingly wanting to say something. just as he was about to make a move, zhao yu stopped, saying, ¡°since i¡¯m already here, there¡¯s no rush. 1¡¯11 make sure you understand why you¡¯re dying¡­¡± zhao yu pulled over a chair and sat down. ¡°you are quite ruthless!¡± ¡°i risked my own life, strategized and used the su family to get ten million from the huang family as a price on my head¡­¡± ¡°you casually tossed a bracelet, take away my money. did you consider the consequences at the time?!¡± the cold glint in zhao yu¡¯s eyes grew even sharper, simply killing yu chu xue was letting her off too easily. ¡°money is my life. if you take my money, 1¡¯11 take your life. is a fair trade?¡± ¡°umm umm umm¡ª!¡± zhao yu reached out and wiped away the tears on yu chu xue¡¯s face ¡°1 don¡¯t like how you look now¡­¡± ¡°where¡¯s that disdain you used to show?¡± ¡°the way you looked at me, full of contempt. i want to see it again!¡± ¡°woo woo¡ª!¡± yu chu xue couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. tears streamed down her face, and her eyes were filled with fear and terror. her body also began to tremble uncontrollably. she was scared! she regretted it! she had never expected that zhao yu would be so insane. as zhao yu explained, she gradually understood that what he did was quite normal. the one who was abnormal was her! it¡¯s like when people see a madman; they usually steer clear because they fear the unpredictability, madman might suddenly strike them. but she had done the opposite, directly provoking a man on the brink of death. wasn¡¯t she pushing him to kill her? ¡°can you stop crying?!¡± for a rare moment, zhao yu showed a hint of disgust, saying coldly, ¡°you¡¯ve ruined my good mood¡­¡± ¡°i want to see that look in your eyes, full of disdain, as if you¡¯re looking at a clown!¡± yu chu xue had probably gone too far this morning. that disdain had infuriated zhao yu, and with his life hanging by a thread for a month, he came looking for her. ¡°how boring¡­¡± zhao yu shook his head, seemingly disinterested. his gaze returned to the knives. this small movement was enough to make yu chu xue shiver all over again. ¡°splash¡ª!¡± the sound of flowing water echoed. zhao yu realized that yu chu xue had wet herself from fear. ¡°heh heh!¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you a high-class person? how can you do such a thing?¡± his interest seemed renewed. setting down the knife, he approached yu chu xue, removing the gag from her mouth, and said, ¡°go on, say your last words¡­¡± at this moment, yu chu xue suddenly became calm. her pleas for mercy were suppressed. she knew begging was futile. the only thing to do was to save herself. ¡°it¡¯s fake!¡± ¡°the bracelet 1 dropped is fake! the real one is at home¡­¡± ¡°i don¡¯t need compensation or your money¡­¡± yu chu xue quickly revealed the truth. the real bracelet was worth eighteen million. how could she bear to drop it? the one she dropped was taken from another girl who was trying to flatter her. zhao yu¡¯s immediately felt angry about it. he rushed towards her, grasping her throat. his eyes reddened with fury, he shouted, ¡°are you playing game with me?!¡± ¡°cough¡ª i- was wrong- i don¡¯t need your money¡­¡± yu chu xue emphasized while struggling. ¡°money¡­¡± zhao yu hesitated momentarily, but his rage intensified. holding her neck tightly, he yelled, ¡°do you think there¡¯s still a chance for redemption?!¡± ¡°i¡¯ve tied you up here. do i have any choices other than killing you?¡± a feeling of suffocation overwhelmed her. yu chu xue never realized how close she was to death. ¡°yes,¡± she barely gasped out. ¡°slap-¡± zhao yu released her neck, but slapped her hard across the face. ¡°you won¡¯t retaliate?¡± he sneered, ¡°do you take me for a fool after all this?¡± ¡°cough, cough¡ª!¡± yu chu xue coughed a few times, taking deep breaths. no, i have a way. you won¡¯t have to pay, and you won¡¯t have to kill me. everything can still be fixed¡­¡± she hurriedly said. zhao yu shook his head, turning to adjust a video camera, coldly remarking, ¡°so naive. from the moment 1 entered your house, there was no turning back¡­¡± ¡°but rest assured, your death won¡¯t be unnoticed. in five minutes, you¡¯ll become famous in bing city, and so will the yu family¡­¡± only now did yu chu xue understand the purpose of zhao yu fiddling with the camera. she quickly said, ¡°leverage! as long as you have something over me, i won¡¯t dare retaliate. everything can still be fixed¡­¡± zhao yu was trying to judge if she was merely stalling for time or attempting to deceive him. at this critical juncture, yu chu xue knew that the man before her was like a ticking time bomb, ready to explode at the slightest provocation.. Chapter 240 - Chapter 240: Please Begin Your Performance! (3) chapter 240: please begin your performance! (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation she had to find a way to survive before zhao yu completely lost his sanity. ¡°i value my family¡¯s honor the most. as a girl, 1 also highly value my purity¡­¡± ¡°just make an indecent video of me, and if you have that in hand, i promise 1 won¡¯t retaliate¡­¡± she never imagined that one day she would be begging someone to do this to her. but to survive, none of that mattered now. ¡°hehe~!¡± ¡°you care about your reputation? if you did, would you have broken a fake bracelet and framed me?¡± yu chu xue quickly replied, ¡°it¡¯s not the same¡­¡± ¡°what¡¯s the different?¡± at this point, there was nothing she wouldn¡¯t do. ¡°i can be a slut, a wretch, anything. just let me say it on camera, and it can be used against me¡­¡± zhao yu hardly believing that these words were coming from yu chu xue. a moment later, he looked at her with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°aren¡¯t you from the yu family? doesn¡¯t your esteemed family always brag about honor? shouldn¡¯t you be defiant to the end in such a situation?¡± ¡°i want to live, 1 don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± yu chu xue hesitated, then softly said. ¡°what about your family¡¯s honor? do you give it up?¡± ¡°what does my family¡¯s standing have to do with me right now?!¡± zhao yu remained silent, contemplating whether what she proposed was feasible. yu chu xue remained silent, her gaze fixed firmly on zhao yu. she understood that her fate rested on this man¡¯s whim. after a while, the vicious look in zhao yu¡¯s eyes seemed to fade. under yu chu xue¡¯s hopeful gaze, he slowly said: ¡°i can give you a chance!¡± yu chu xue sighed in relief, realizing she had successfully negotiated her way out. ¡°after 1 untie you, you have two choices!¡± ¡°one, death match!¡± ¡°two, be the shameless person you described earlier!¡± ¡°i choose two!!¡± before zhao yu could finish, yu chu xue responded. zhao yu looked at her for a while, ¡°you can choose two, but if you don¡¯t act shamelessly enough to meet your own description or if i don¡¯t think it¡¯s compromising enough, then¡­¡± he removed all the knives in the room, leaving only one. zhao yu walked behind yu chu xue and cut the ropes. when she stood up, walked toward the table and slowly said, ¡°you can pick it up and fight me.¡± yu chu xue stared at the knife on the table, her heart racing. in her mind, she imagined grabbing the knife and stabbed it into zhao yu¡¯s heart. ¡°is one knife not enough?!¡± zhao yu placed the knife in his hand on the table as well. now, his hands were empty. ¡°thump!¡± ¡°thump!¡± ¡°thump!¡± yu chu xue¡¯s heartbeat accelerated. she could heard every thump clearly. grab the knife and kill him!! kill him!! kill him!!! a voice in her head kept ringing. the scene was tense for a few seconds before yu chu xue made her decision. she stepped back, revealing a strained smile, ¡°i already said i choose two¡­¡± zhao yu also began to laugh. ¡°wahahahaha!! you should really be grateful for your choice!¡± he grabbed the two knives from the table and, under yu chu xue¡¯s shocked gaze, thrust them towards his heart. what?! both knives¡¯ body disappeared, leaving only the handles exposed. before she could comprehend the situation, zhao yu pulled the knives out. there wasn¡¯t even a mark on his clothes, let alone blood. magic knives?! realization dawned on yu chu xue. the knives on the table were fake, retractable magic props. so, did zhao yu hide the real knife he used to cut the rope for himself? at this moment, she felt a chill rise from her feet, engulfing her. thankfully, she chose two, otherwise¡­ zhao yu seemed pleased with her expression. zhao yu pulled up a chair, pointed at the camera, and said, ¡°begin your performance!¡± Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: Changes in Yu Chu Xue’s Attitude (1) chapter 241: changes in yu chu xue¡¯s attitude (1) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the performance was supposed to be brief, but yu chu xue transformed it into an emotionally-charged ordeal lasting over thirty minutes. her voice rang out with accusations against society and rebellious words that bordered on treason. as the weight of her declarations grew, zhao yu felt an unease tighten around his chest. ¡°enough!¡± maybe due to the tension, she could not heard the order from zhao yu. ¡°enough is enough! that¡¯s it. zhao yu went up to stopped her. yu chu xue stopped, gasping for breath. the adrenaline coursing through her veins made her heart race. she¡¯d never before unveiled so much of herself, let alone in such a raw manner. zhao yu swiftly moved to the camera, extracting the memory stick. he held it up for her to see. ¡°you understand, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°yes.¡± she murmured. for the first time, she¡¯d bared her soul, revealing her deepest fears and desires before a man. vulnerability washed over her. ¡°all the discussions about reparations, the secrets, our dealings¡ª everything¡¯s on this. i need to play along with me?¡± yu chu xue seemed lost for a moment, her bare skin highlighting her vulnerability. ¡°what kind of show?¡± ¡°it¡¯s evident your bracelet¡¯s a counterfeit.¡± zhao yu deduced. he sensed the tension in the room. if the influential yu family discovered the reason behind yu chu xue¡¯s sudden shift in behavior, he¡¯d be in grave danger. ¡°i¡¯ll cooperate,¡± yu chu xue murmured, her voice soft, almost enchanting. it unnerved zhao yu. checking his watch, zhao yu noted it was just midday. he had plans for the evening, leaving his afternoon free. ¡°let¡¯s reconvene at six in the evening. where do you usually dine?¡± ¡°cafeteria no. 6.¡± she replied. the upscale no. 6 cafeteria aligned with yu chu xue¡¯s status. ¡°then at six, bring the fragments of the jade. we¡¯ll have it appraised.¡± however, instead of acknowledging, yu chu xue stepped closer, her gaze intense and unyielding. a soft whisper escaped her lips. ¡°zhao yu, have you ever noticed your striking features?¡± ??????????????????????? caught off guard, zhao yu felt a chill. her gaze reminded him of the countless infatuated glances he¡¯d received in the past, but this was different¡ªmore profound. ¡°you must remain neutral this afternoon,¡± he advised. ¡°you can¡¯t show emotions. not after this morning.¡± ignoring his caution, she whispered, ¡°would you ever consider being with someone like me?¡± zhao yu¡¯s heart raced. was this the infamous stockholm syndrome? or perhaps another act of deception? ¡°listen~closely~to~what~i~say.¡± zhao yu emphasizing each word. nodding, yu chu xue¡¯s voice was soft but certain, ¡°your wish is my command.¡± zhao yu paused, collecting his thoughts. ¡°once we establish that your bracelet is counterfeit, i¡¯ll demand restitution. based on your attempt to blackmail me¡­¡± ¡°i want the precision machine tool that belongs to the yu family as compensation,¡± he declared, a steely note in his voice. before he could grasp the weight of his statement, yu chu xue closed the distance between them, her arms encircling him in a surprising embrace. instinctively, zhao yu¡¯s hands went to her wrists, checking for any hidden weapon or threat. drawing a deep breath, yu chu xue murmured against his chest, ¡°your scent¡­ it¡¯s intoxicating.¡± !@#$!@#$%*ao/o$#@ zhao yu¡¯s heart raced, confusion evident on his face. ¡°have you lost your senses?¡± he gently, but firmly, disentangled himself from her embrace. she looked up at him, eyes shimmering with an unspoken emotion. ¡°i¡¯ve come to a startling realization -1 think 1 might be falling for you.¡± ¡°after everything that just transpired, you say that?¡± zhao yu really could not believed her. with a tilt of her head, she replied. ¡°from your perspective, you¡¯ve done nothing to me that wasn¡¯t necessary. so why should i see it any differently?¡± zhao yu was confounded by her reaction, but he recognized that now wasn¡¯t the time for introspection. with a swift motion, he grabbed a nearby towel and handed it to her. ¡°take care. and brace yourself for the aftermath this afternoon.¡± a touch of longing flickered in her eyes. ¡°one last embrace? i want to etch your essence in my memory.¡± zhao yu hesitated momentarily, then murmured, ¡°perhaps another time.¡± without another word, he retreated from the scene. guided by xiao liu¡¯s instructions, he skillfully navigated past security cameras and patrolling guards, making his way toward the dormitory. as he passed a trash bin, he nonchalantly discarded the memory stick he had supposedly recorded their confrontation on. the truth was, he never recorded anything. the memory stick remained untouched, its purpose merely a ruse. in his mind, the threat carried more weight than the actual proof. if yu chu xue feared exposure, the mere act of pretending to record would keep her in check. but if she didn¡¯t care, then the authenticity of the recording was inconsequential. the equipment¡¯s presence was merely a diversion for her benefit.. Chapter 242 - Chapter 242: Changes in Yu Chu Xue’s Attitude (2) chapter 242: changes in yu chu xue¡¯s attitude (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation in the villa. wrapped in a plush towel, yu chu xue¡¯s eyes lingered on the space where zhao yu had vanished, feeling a poignant mix of emotions before retreating back to the private karaoke chamber. closing her eyes, she inhaled deeply, letting the lingering scent of him envelop her senses. when she opened her eyes again, they were drawn magnetically to the camera. ¡°why didn¡¯t you press record?¡± being the owner, she was well-acquainted with the workings of that device. she knew zhao yu had been bluffing, that he hadn¡¯t recorded anything. that intense half-hour had shifted her perspective, leaving her both vulnerable and introspective. yu chu xue reached for her phone. after a short search, she found a picture of zhao yu in a group chat. she enlarged it, her gaze locked onto his features. with a breathless anticipation, she brought the screen closer, her lips brushing the image of him. the act sent ripples through her heart. a realization dawned on her, she had genuinely fallen for zhao yu, despite the tumultuous beginnings of their relationship. ¡°is this¡­ love?¡± she whispered to herself, feeling both exhilarated and terrified. she yearned for their next rendezvous. the very thought of seeing him again ignited a fire within her. determined, yu chu xue opened her messaging app, poised to ask zhao yu a casual. ¡°what are you up to?¡± but she hesitated. to her astonishment, she hadn¡¯t added him yet. she scrolled up to huang zi long¡¯s pinned contact ¨C previously labeled ¡®fiance.¡¯ she removed the tag and promptly messaged. ¡°share zhao yu¡¯s details with me.¡± meanwhile, in a dimly lit bar, huang zi long was nursing a drink. his friends around him were discussing yu chu xue¡¯s lavish expenditure to set up zhao yu. the weight of his impending marriage to yu chu xue hung over him like a dark cloud, a reminder of a haunting past he couldn¡¯t shake. enough was enough. he resolved to break off the engagement. his phone buzzed, displaying a message from yu chu xue. relief washed over him when he realized she only wanted zhao yu¡¯s contact. promptly sharing the details, huang zi long felt an odd sense of freedom. meanwhile, yu chu xue, filled with anticipation, added zhao yu on various social platforms. as she waited for his confirmation, memories of their upcoming meeting resurfaced, prompting her to prep herself for the evening. news of what happened at the social gathering spread in a short period of time. huang zi long¡¯s fiancee stood up for him and caused trouble for zhao yu. zhao yu broke a bracelet worth more than 10 million, so zhao yu had to pay 9 million in compensation. any single entry could set off a hot search on campus, not to mention so many entries added together. almost half an hour after the incident, zhao yu¡¯s class group chat was completely shocked. especially when a few people who had some relationship with zhao yu found out, they were even more shocked and hurriedly asked zhao yu about the situation. at that time, zhao yu was still busy at yu chu xue¡¯s house and naturally did not reply to anyone. this led many people to directly seek zhao yu at his dormitory, causing a commotion below his building. when zhao yu returned to his dormitory, he found a crowd of people standing below. they occasionally were looking for him, making him curious. he approached someone and casually asked, ¡°bro, what¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°hey, didn¡¯t you hear? something happened to zhao yu¡­¡± the man turned around and stopped talking as he saw zhao yu¡¯s face. immediately, he excitedly shouted, ¡°zhao yu is here!¡± this caught everyone¡¯s attention, and when they saw zhao yu had indeed returned, they immediately surrounded him. zhao yu then noticed some familiar faces in the crowd. liu si yu, qiao bing bing, huo xiao xi, and even song han were all gathered here. upon seeing zhao yu, liu si yu hurriedly approached with a worried expression. ¡°zhao yu, 1 heard you broke yu chu xue¡¯s bracelet?¡± zhao yu shrugged, ¡°1 didn¡¯t touch her bracelet, but it was indeed broken¡­¡± it was true! liu si yu could not accepted it and questioned zhao yu about the nine million compensation. zhao yu nodded and explained to her. ¡°i looked up the relevant laws, and there is indeed a shared responsibility clause in such cases¡­¡± ¡°how could you be so stupid?!¡± liu si yu exclaimed, berating zhao yu. ¡°that¡¯s nine million! what were you thinking? why were you even at that event? are you suit to that place?¡± everyone was shocked. they didn¡¯t expect liu si yu to reacted this way. for a moment, people looked at her with suspicion. from her words, it seemed she wasn¡¯t genuinely in love with zhao yu, contrary to rumors. zhao yu was somewhat speechless. he didn¡¯t expect liu si yu to react so urgently to the situation. ¡°that¡¯s nine million, vanished just like that¡­¡± liu si yu began to cry. she hadn¡¯t expected the money to be squandered by zhao yu before it even reached her. ¡°seems she doesn¡¯t really love zhao yu.¡± ¡°yeah, looks like she just loves his ¡®money¡¯¡­¡± ¡°zhao yu should realized her true color now!¡± qiao bing bing smirked, not expecting liu si yu to be this foolish. exposing her true feelings over nine million? however, surprisingly, zhao yu wasn¡¯t angry. instead, he took out a tissue to wipe her tears. ¡°he¡¯s too whipped¡­¡± ¡°even now, he still¡­¡± zhao yu felt helpless. the original owner¡¯s dying wish was liu si yu. even if she became greedy, he still had to show his love for her¡­ ¡°snap!¡± liu si yu slapped away the tissue, sobbing, ¡°you owe me nine million, you have to compensate¡­¡± even song han felt chills hearing this. she suddenly felt that her nickname, ¡°millionaire song,¡± was a bit undeserving. compared to liu siyu, she was insignificant! ¡°1¡¯11 compensate, don¡¯t worry. it¡¯s just ten million, i¡¯ll have many more ten millions¡­¡± zhao yu continued to console her. ¡°what are you talking about? just ten million? if you were capable, would you let someone scam you out of nine million?¡± ¡°would you trade your life for ten million if you were capable to earn it at the first place?!¡± there was a collective gasp from the onlookers. so they realized zhao yu¡¯s ten million was earned risking his life! suddenly, many felt sympathy for zhao yu, thinking he risked his life for someone like liu si yu. ¡°what a pity¡­¡± the crowd sighed. liu si yu, noticing the whispers and pointing around her, felt embarrassed. she glared at zhao yu and turned to run away.. Chapter 243 - Chapter 243: Qiao Bing Bing!! (1) chapter 243: qiao bing bing!! (1) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°isn¡¯t this the perfect time to confess?¡± qiao bing bing became agitated after liu si yu took her leave. just as she was about to walked up to zhao yu and expressed her feelings, song han took a step ahead and approached zhao yu. ¡°zhao yu, you still have one million. does our previous agreement still stand?¡± song han, disregarding the fact that there were many onlookers, directly delivered her intentions to zhao yu. she didn¡¯t want to miss such an opportunity! ¡°song the millionaire, is she interested in zhao yu?¡± ¡°nonsense, she¡¯s only after his money!¡± the spectators despised the action of song han. however, there were those unaware of song han¡¯s reputation. with her appearance, they felt intrigued and kept asking people around about her identity. ¡°what!? you think she is a goddess. you must be blind! she¡¯s just another gold-digger¡­¡± ¡°hey, you don¡¯t know? this woman is song han. people nicknamed her ¡®song the millionaire¡¯.¡± with this information, many felt regretful. ¡°how can such a beautiful woman be so materialistic¡­¡± ¡°what a pity¡­¡± ¡°pity!? to her or yourself?¡± ¡°do you mean you regret not having a million?¡± ¡°a million is too much. if it were a thousand, i¡¯d give it a try¡­¡± song han, accustomed to these derogatory remarks, chose to ignore them. she flicked her hair and gazed intently at zhao yu, waiting for his response. the surrounding gossip made zhao yu uncomfortable. noticing song han¡¯s indifferent demeanor, he grew curious and asked, ¡°can you tell me why you need the money so badly?¡± song han never expected zhao yu to questioned her. after a moment, she replied, ¡°only if you agree, i¡¯ll tell you.¡± although she said that, deep down she still harbored a glimmer of hope, wishing zhao yu would continue to ask her. over the years, people always focused on her appearance and judged her as a gold-digger image she portrayed. no one ever cared about why she was acting this way or what led her to be like this and forced her living her university life like a lone wolf. everywhere she looked, all she saw were superficial people. it made her feel profoundly lonely, leading her to believe that this world wasn¡¯t worth it. only zhao yu gave her a slightly different feeling. he was an extremely passionate man. whether it was rumor about him or his attitude towards liu si yu just now, it was evident that he was different from other men she meets before. zhao yu touched his chin. with one million compared to their previous deal, he could afford it, but there was not necessary for him now. transactions based on money and desire were illegal on the earth. even though they were now on neptune, he still felt it wasn¡¯t appropriate. zhao yu also wondered without relying on money, could his charm capture the heart of song han? he coughed lightly and said, ¡°let me consider about it first?¡± there was a hint of disappointment in song han¡¯s eyes. at this moment, she wasn¡¯t sure if she was sad about the money or because zhao yu didn¡¯t probe further. as she adjusted her mind set, she had portrayed herself as a gold-digger. why blame others for not being sincere now? song han gave a self-deprecating smile and nodded, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll wait for you.¡± with that, she ignored the others and left on her own. zhao yu felt a hint of melancholy as she was walking away thus everyone dodged her like a disgrace. it seemed as if she didn¡¯t belong in this world, evoking a touch of sympathy. he wondered what stories she might hold. zhao yu shook his head, not wanting to dwell on it. just as he was about to leave too, another person appeared in front of him. ¡°qiao bing bing?¡± zhao yu was speechless. why were they appearing one after the other? ¡°liu si yu has already left, what are you still doing here?!¡± he said, somewhat irritably. zhao yu still remembered qiao bing bing had teased him in the classroom, making him a bit agitated. fortunately, he quickly realized that this woman was putting on an act, trying to probe him on behalf of liu si yu. ¡°why does it had anything to do with me?!¡± qiao bing bing was somewhat displeased. since when were she and liu si yu tied together?! was she even comparable to liu si yu?! originally, after liu si yu and song han had left, the onlooking crowd had also prepared to disperse. witnessed qiao bing bing was blocking zhao yu¡¯s way, they gathered again, curious to see what drama would unfold this time. with a hint of resignation, zhao yu straightforwardly asked, ¡°what do you want?¡± qiao bing bing cleared her throat slightly and asked, ¡°zhao yu, are you broke now?!¡± it¡¯s about money again¡­ zhao yu felt mentally exhausted. whether it¡¯s ten million or just one million, there were still so many people craving for it. ¡°yes, i¡¯m broke. what about it?!¡± hearing zhao yu¡¯s words tinged with irritation, qiao bing bing revealed a smile. ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re broke¡­¡± ¡°huh? what do you mean?!¡± with a radiant smile on her face, qiao bing bing cupped her hands like a loudspeaker and shouted, ¡°zhao yu, i like you!¡± the whole scene fell silent. ¡°even without money, how could she still¡­¡± ¡°is it a show or am 1 hearing something?¡± ¡°it¡¯s definitely prank. this girl is so good looking and hot, plus zhao yu isn¡¯t even as handsome as me¡­¡± the crowd was somewhat astonished. they hadn¡¯t expected that even after zhao yu had lost his money, a pretty girl would still confess to him. zhao yu was unable to respond for a moment. not until qiao bing bing took a few steps closer and waved her slender fingers in front of his eyes. ¡°he¡ªlllllo, are you still here? i like you.. do you want to be my boyfriend?¡± Chapter 244 - Chapter 244: Qiao Bing Bing! (2) chapter 244: qiao bing bing! (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu was wondering if qiao bing bing was trying to probe him on behalf of liu si yu again, just like the last time. however, it didn¡¯t seem likely. after all, liu si yu had just left in embarrassment, and for qiao bing bing immediately probe after her didn¡¯t seem like something pre-arranged. could it be, she really likes me?! zhao yu felt a bit sentimental, thinking that outstanding people shine no matter where they go. he coughed softly and said, ¡°thank you for liking me. however, i¡¯ve only loved liu si yu in this lifetime. i¡¯m sorry¡­¡± the crowd had not expected zhao yu to decline. ¡°under such circumstances, it must be clearly a true love, and zhao yu..¡± ¡°he¡¯s still so devoted to that liu si yu¡­¡± qiao bing bing hadn¡¯t expected this reaction either. she angrily said, ¡°why are you like this? it¡¯s clear liu si yu was after your money. when you were broke, did you forget that she said you two were incompatible?!¡± ¡°this is love, something you wouldn¡¯t understand,¡± zhao yu replied calmly. zhao yu was even more loyal and devoted than she had imagined, to the point of blindly loving someone. this made her more certain than ever that zhao yu was the one she would like to spend her life together. ¡°well, let me tell you then. my name is qiao bing bing and 1 like you. no matter who you like, 1 just like you¡­¡± saying this, qiao bing bing¡¯s cheeks turned red, and she quickly left. ¡°if a girl ever felt this way about me, i¡¯d never let her down¡­this zhao yu must has a screw loosen in his head!!¡± ¡°this zhao yu, he¡¯s so foolish. he can¡¯t even see who truly loves him¡­¡± ¡°this zhao yu either too naive or just refuse to accept the truth between him and liu si yu¡­.¡± the crowd murmured with envy, casting jealous glances at zhao yu. zhao yu shook his head, then turned to the remaining huo xiao xi and asked, ¡°what about you? what do you want? don¡¯t tell me that you like me too?¡± huo xiao xi gave an awkward yet polite smile and said, ¡°1 know someone who repairs jade and jewelry. do you need help?¡± zhao yu¡¯s eyes lit up and quickly asked, ¡°the person you know, they¡¯re familiar with jade, right?¡± he was in need of an appraisal expert. if huo xiao xi knew someone, it would save him the trouble of searching elsewhere. ¡°of course¡­¡± ¡°let¡¯s go. lead me to them right now¡­¡± without returning to his dormitory, zhao yu promptly took huo xiao xi with him and left the school. ¡°oh my god, liu si yu is actually such a person?!¡± in a female dormitory, two girls are huddled over a phone, watching a video shared in their group. ¡°maybe she really needs the money at home?¡± speculates one modestly dressed girl, trying to give the benefit of the doubt and avoid speaking ill of others. the other girl, who¡¯s more stylishly dressed, snorts, ¡°even if she needs money, that¡¯s not how you behave towards your lover.¡± ¡°i thought she was a good roommate, but look at this! look at her true colour¡­¡± while they are discussing, the dormitory door opens, and liu si yu stood awkwardly at the entrance. the modestly dressed girl blushes and hurriedly lowers her head, ¡°i have a part-time job. i¡¯ll leave first¡­¡± as they cross paths, liu si yu wants to say something but is unsure how to begin, letting the girl leave without speaking. after a moment, liu si yu finally gathers her thoughts and spoke to the remaining girl, ¡°xia lan, you might have misunderstood me¡­¡± still engrossed in the video, xia lan chuckles. ¡°so!? we¡¯re not supposed to talk about it?¡± she doesn¡¯t hold back her criticism, insulted liu si yu without mercy. not only in the dorm but online as well, there is a slew of negative comments about liu si yu. everyone in the community started to analysis the situation. the online community not only highlights liu si yu¡¯s alleged materialistic nature but also accuses her of heartlessness. given the timeline, zhao yu¡¯s actions against huang zi long seemed to have taken place after liu si yu spoke to him about a ten million matter. everyone believes that zhao yu did all this for liu si yu after he discharged from the hospital. despite zhao yu¡¯s sacrifices, liu si yu showed no gratitude and even insulted him. for a time, liu si yu¡¯s reputation becomes worse than that of millionaire song. at least song han was honest about his materialistic intentions. the opinions on zhao yu are mixed. some commend him for his unwavering love, while others feel he¡¯s delusional about his own feelings. ¡°why are you speaking ill of me too, xia lan?¡± liu si yu asks with a hint of grievance. feeling regretful, she fears her roommates might judge her character. as expected, the close bond they once shared now broken. ¡°stop pretending in front of me. i¡¯m a woman too, and your trick won¡¯t works on me!¡± xia lan dismisses liu si yu. liu si yu crawls into bed without changing, hiding beneath her blankets. she messages her friend, qiao bing bing, inquiring about her whereabouts. after waiting for a while and receiving no response, she couldn¡¯t help but let her mind wander. could it be that even qiao bing bing was ignoring her now? ¡°oh my god!¡± while waiting for a reply, xia lan exclaims in shock. liu si yu would typically ask what happened, but she¡¯s too embarrassed now. however, xia lan restarts a video, loudly playing someone confessing to zhao yu. liu si yu was listening and figured out who could possibly like zhao yu? then she realizes the familiar voice in the video belongs to qiao bing bing! liu si yu jumps out of bed, wanting to see the video herself, but xia lan switches off her phone screen. ¡°don¡¯t you have your own phone?¡± after a short search, liu si yu found the video of qiao bing bing confessing to zhao yu. ¡°qiao bing bing, you traitor!¡± she exclaims after watching the video. qiao bing bing enters the dorm about the time, greeted by liu si yu¡¯s intense glare. liu si yu confronted her, ¡°what did you do, qiao bing bing?!¡± ¡°what are you talking about?¡± qiao bing bing feigns innocence. ¡°you can see it for yourself!¡± liu si yu showed her the confession video. qiao bing bing revealed her opinion as well. ¡°you saw it. if you won¡¯t cherish him, 1 will.¡± ¡°i support you, bing bing!¡± xia lan suddenly stands beside qiao bing bing, taking her side. ¡°qiao bing bing! 1 completely misjudged your true self.!¡± liu si yu exclaims angrily. qiao bing bing retorts, ¡°thank you, but i¡¯d like to return those words to you. 1 completely misunderstood who you truly are.. liu si yu!!¡± Chapter 245 - Chapter 245: Her Name Is Liu Si Yu chapter 245: her name is liu si yu translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation upon seeing xia lan siding with qiao bing bing, liu si yu felt outnumbered. she sneered, ¡°it¡¯s just a man. so what if you like him? he still likes me, doesn¡¯t he?¡± as she spoke, she played a video clip showing zhao yu rejecting qiao bing bing. ¡°listen, zhao yu said he only likes me¡­¡± liu si yu¡¯s triumphant demeanor made qiao bing bing feel even more upset, especially since zhao yu had indeed said that. biting her lip, qiao bing bing firmly said, ¡°liu si yu, you¡¯re not appreciated zhao yu at all. do you know that?!¡± keke liu si yu chuckled dismissively, ¡°even if i¡¯m not, he doesn¡¯t like you either.¡± ¡°zhao yu has done so much for you, thinking of nothing but your happiness. yet, all you care about is his money. you don¡¯t deserve him¡­¡± hearing such stern words from qiao bing bing, liu si yu was surprised, ¡°all this fuss over a man? are you really going to broke our relationship over a man?¡± hmph! ¡°liu si yu, from today on, we¡¯re done.¡± without answering, qiao bing bing turned to xia lan, ¡°let¡¯s go out for dinner.¡± as the two left the dormitory arm in arm, liu si yu¡¯s earlier arrogance faded, leaving her looking somewhat despondent. qiao bing bing had been her close friend, but now they were enemies because of zhao yu. not just that, even her other roommates seemed to distance themselves from her, adding to her misery. ¡°i should have approached him discreetly¡­¡± liu si yu realized that her previous remarks had painted her as extremely materialistic. she was losing her control after zhao yu had spent nine million of her money. ¡°now that the nine million is gone, what should i do?¡± a thought crossed her mind, ¡°he still has one million left. i need to make sure he gives it to me¡­¡± ¡°once 1 have the one million, i¡¯ll buy bing bing a branded bag. maybe she¡¯ll forgive me then¡­¡± yes! it could work out this way! elsewhere, zhao yu was on his way off-campus with huo xiao xi to consult a jade expert. as they approached the school gate, they ran into huang zi long and a group of boys, all reeking of alcohol. both parties stared at each other, surprised by the unexpected encounter. zhao yu suddenly remembered that yu chu xue was huang zi long¡¯s fiancee, whom he had seen completely for over half an hour. huang zi long, on the other hand, remembered the incident where yu chu xue had broken her bracelet. in the bar, when he was checking his phone, he saw a comment that accused yu chu xue of being dishonest. the commenters said while zhao yu had gone to great lengths for just 10 million, yu chu xue had, in turn, taken away nine million of it just with a twist of her wrist. upon reflection, huang zi long felt this was true. even though he didn¡¯t have any affection for yu chu xue, she was still his fiancee, and he felt obligated to step in. approaching zhao yu, huang zi long looked apologetic. ¡°zhao yu, i¡¯m sorry on behalf of yu chu xue. she only did that because she loves me so much¡­¡± ¡°apologize?¡± wasn¡¯t yu chu xue trying to help you out?¡± huang zi long shook his head, ¡°it¡¯s just ten million. although it¡¯s from my family¡¯s pocket, it¡¯s not directly from mine. ¡°to be honest, setting aside our status differences, i actually admired you.¡± ¡°such courage and wisdom in someone as young as you are hard to find.¡± ¡°are you saying that you won¡¯t kill me?¡± ¡°impossible!¡± huang zi long declared, ¡°the story is complete only if you die. it becomes more interesting that way.¡± huang zi long added, ¡°for the record, what yu chu xue did wasn¡¯t right. but she¡¯s my fiancee and always thinks of me. 1 can¡¯t do much.¡± he sighed, ¡°besides, i saw your video with liu si yu. my advice is go find song han.¡± ¡°she will offer you the best month of your life¡­¡± song han, despite her nickname ¡°millionaire song¡±, she was undeniably beautiful and ranked among the top three in the entire school. huang zi long felt he was giving high-level advice. patting zhao yu¡¯s shoulder, he left. zhao yu was left confused by huang zi long¡¯s action ¡°zhao yu, you¡¯re not really going to spend the remaining one million on song han, are you?¡± huo xiao xi asked as others walked away. zhao yu glanced at her, ¡°for someone like song han, why not?¡± ¡°why are all men like this!?¡± huo xiao xi was displeased. it tarnished the image zhao yu held in her heart. but after some thought, she dismissed it as just talk. as zhao yu was leaving school with huo xiao xi, little did anyone know he was chatting with a woman he had just had a spat with. time flew, and by the afternoon, zhao yu was collaborating with a jade appraiser, performing a play with yu chu xue. to everyone¡¯s surprise, not only did zhao yu not have to repay the nice million, but he also received up to one million in compensation from yu chu xue. the entire school was abuzz with this plot twist. ¡°honey, how did i do in the act?¡± yu chu xue texted with a cute emoticon. ¡°what¡¯s that! don¡¯t joke around, but you did well,¡± replied zhao yu. ¡°honey, do you need any equipment from my house?¡± she continued. ¡°just tell me how much you need.¡± ¡°no!¡± zhao yu replied,¡± one million is sufficient. any more would be suspicious.¡± for now, zhao yu wanted to maintain a certain distance from yu chu xue to avoid complications. yu chu xue texted again, inviting him over, expressing her longing. zhao yu, feeling overwhelmed, replied that he was busy and would visit when free. closing the chat, he took a moment to gather his thoughts. the car soon drove into the factory outside the school. huo xiao xi and huo da hai finally met each other. zhao yu went to sleep after a brief greeting. the next morning, he called his men and went to the yu family¡¯s factory to move the equipment back. the yu family¡¯s factory was straightforward. with yu chu xue¡¯s greeting, the equipment that zhao yu wanted was quickly sent over. at this point, all the hardware facilities that zhao yu needed were complete. next, he would have to modify the production line to produce the pistol. zhao yu had already transferred the data to xiao liu and had prepared the modification process in advance. if he followed the steps, he would be able to complete it in three days at most. these three days were quite important to zhao yu. he basically did not go back to school and had been keeping an eye on the progress in the factory. who knew that yu chu xue could not hold it in anymore and suddenly ran to the factory, looking like she was questioning him. zhao yu¡¯s matter had been spread throughout the school, and his employees had naturally done a search. they knew that the precision machine tools were obtained from the yu family¡¯s factory. seeing yu chu xue¡¯s arrival, many people stopped working excitedly and watched the show. ¡°hehe, is my yu family¡¯s equipment useful?!¡±yu chu xue was still the same as three days ago. she played the role of a villain vividly, as if she was really here to cause trouble. zhao yu was speechless, but he could only pretend not to understand and ask her what she was doing here. ¡°i have something to discuss with big boss!¡± yu chu xue said with a faint smile. zhao yu looked around and pointed to his office. ¡°let¡¯s talk at my place¡­¡± under everyone¡¯s gaze, zhao yu led yu chu xue into his office. just as he closed the door, the originally arrogant yu chu xue suddenly pounced forward and hugged zhao yu. zhao yu was shocked.¡± what are you doing?!¡±?¡± ¡°i miss you¡­¡± yu chu xue suddenly changed her attitude and acted like a little girl. watching the beauty willingly approach him, a tremor ran through zhao yu¡¯s heart. as they were alone, he leaned down, capturing her red lips in a kiss. ¡°all-!¡± even though yu chu xue took the initiative, she was still inexperienced. zhao yu¡¯s few casual moves left her feeling weak all over, appearing unable to support herself. zhao yu¡¯s excitement grew. not bothering with pretenses, he swiftly pulled up a chair and sat down, drawing yu chu xue into his embrace, initiating another deep kiss. yu chu xue¡¯s face instantly flushed, but she didn¡¯t resist. instead, she eagerly reciprocated. however, her hands seemed unsure of where to rest, eventually ending up tightly wrapped around zhao yu. ¡°mmm~¡± yu chu xue nestled against zhao yu, making a symbolic effort to resist before appearing completely compliant. it was hard for anyone to resist such a scene. zhao yu¡¯s breathing grew heavier, clearly desiring a more profound connection. ¡°boss zhao, one of your classmates is here¡­¡± just at that critical moment, huo da hai¡¯s voice rang out from beyond the door, growing louder as he approached. the two abruptly froze. zhao yu turned his head, asked huo da hai ¡°which classmate?!¡± ¡°she said her name is liu si yu¡­.¡± Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: Is This Still the Zhao Yu I Know? chapter 246: is this still the zhao yu i know? translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation two of them quickly stood up and began adjusting their outfit. just as zhao yu was about to open the door, yu chu xue came up for wiping off her lipstick with a motion on his lips. while they were cleaning up themselves, the room¡¯s door was violently pushed open. liu si yu walked in angrily, about to vent her anger on zhao yu as she noticed another woman in the room. compared to liu si yu, yu chu xue appearance and clothing was even more striking than she did. ¡°what are you two doing?!¡± liu si yu asked zhao yu. when zhao yu was about to explain, yu chu xue scoffed, walking around liu si yu, sizing her up and down. ¡°zhao yu, this is liu si yu? quite average-looking, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°how dare you mock me?!¡± liu si yu shouted at her. upon hearing that yu chu xue instantly slapped liu si yu without second thought. ¡°pa ~!¡± a crisp sound echoed. everyone was shocked. liu si yu stared in disbelief at yu chu xue. just as she was about to retaliate. two female bodyguards suddenly burst into the room. one shielded yu chu xue, while the other took out a gun and aimed straight at liu si yu¡¯s forehead. the fear evident as she stared at the barrel of the gun. ¡°hold your fire!!¡± zhao yu instinctively pulled out his own gun from his waistband, pointing it at the bodyguard. ¡°clink-clank! h in the next moment, the two bodyguards, with their four guns, all aimed at zhao yu. outside the room, huo da hai, alerted by the commotion, quickly drew his gun and aimed at the room. liu si yu finally realized she had caused serious trouble. she no longer in the school ¨C this was the real world! moreover, what she hadn¡¯t expected was that the woman she had insulted was no ordinary person like her. ¡°was that a gun zhao yu holding?¡± ¡°zhao yu¡­¡± at this moment, her previous arrogance was hard to be seen. like a timid kitten, she slowly moved behind zhao yu for protection. yu chu xue wanted to order her subordinates to fire, but she was afraid they might kill zhao yu, so she could only watch liu si yu got off. she held a grudge against liu si yu. she had inquired about liu si yu after falling in love with zhao yu. when she saw the video of liu si yu blaming zhao yu of the money, she was just as outraged as everyone else. if it weren¡¯t for zhao yu¡¯s clear instructions and private threats not to trouble liu si yu, she would have wanted to kill this woman long ago. ii it¡¯s a misunderstanding-!¡± zhao yu voluntarily put down his gun, starting to explain, ¡°miss yu chu xue! i apologize for my action and it must be a misunderstood between us. liu si yu is my girlfriend. she rushed in suddenly, saw both of us here discussing matters, and mistakenly thought we were up to something unsavoury¡­¡± ¡°hmph!¡± yu chu xue, snorted coldly, ¡°do you really think i would need to resort to such measures for a man?¡± ¡°a mere village girl dares to insult me. in all my years, no one has ever dared to speak to me like that¡­¡± saying this, she turned to her two bodyguards and commanded, ¡°what are you waiting for? shoot them! kill this treacherous couple¡­¡± yu chu xue! liu si yu was startled, fully realizing the magnitude of the trouble she had stirred up. yu chu xue was the legitimate daughter of a prestigious family. if someone of her stature wanted her dead, it would be a simple task. moreover, her family might also get implicated. it was over now! tears welled up in her eyes, and she was terrified to the point of wanting to kneel and beg for mercy on the spot. however, the two female bodyguards glanced at the door and hesitated to take any action. at this moment, there were many guns pointed from outside the door, not just from huo da hai and his people, but also guards from the huang family. h it¡¯s a misunderstanding, cease your fire¡­¡± at this juncture, the captain of the huang family guards took the initiative to negotiate. he first instructed his people to lower their guns, then explained his identity, and finally clarified the relationship between the huang and yu families. his words seemed to relieve the two female bodyguards. zhao yu knew he couldn¡¯t remain silent. he quickly commanded, ¡°huo da hai, if these two women dare to shoot, kill them on the spot¡­¡± ¡°clink-clank!¡± instantly, there was another round of guns being cocked. did zhao yu have his own backup?! being close aides to yu ch xue, they were somewhat familiar with school affairs. not only them, even liu si yu was immensely shocked. her image of zhao yu transformed like it was the first day they have meet. not only did zhao yu have a gun, but he also had a group of armed men at his command?! she suddenly realized the she never even knew about his real personality. zhao yu had always been entirely accommodating and compliant. because zhao yu had always been obedient to her in front of her. ¡°miss, given your esteemed status, exchanging lives with people like us doesn¡¯t seem worth it, does it?¡± zhao yu looked at yu chu xue, and as he spoke, his brows slightly furrowed, sending her a subtle signal. yu chu xue instantly understood that zhao yu was angry. she quickly ordered her subordinates to put away their guns and scoffed, ¡°hmph! as the young lady of the yu family, i shouldn¡¯t waste my life on such a lowly creature.¡± liu si yu was thankful that yu chu xue didn¡¯t take things too seriously. witnessed liu si yu cowardly hiding herself, yu chu xue became even more irritated. did she really lose to such a woman?! in recent days, zhao yu always defended liu si yu and even warned yu chu xue not to harm her. this made yu chu xue curious to know about this woman that had zhao yu so captivated. with a few interactions with her, yu chu xue only felt disappointment. she¡¯s just a useless woman that fully relied on her beauty. whether in terms of character, mindset, or ability, she was worse to any average woman in the real world. do all men prefer such useless ornaments? yu chu xue cast a resentful glance at zhao yu and then said, ¡°zhao yu, i hope you¡¯ll uphold our earlier discussion. if not, 1¡¯11 hold you accountable for what she just insulted me with¡­¡± which matter are we discussing about? apart from the kiss, it seemed they hadn¡¯t discussed much else. given the situation, he could only play along with yu chu xue. ¡°of course. if there¡¯s one thing 1 have, it¡¯s integrity.¡± ¡°good, remember what you said.¡± yu chu xue looked happily at zhao yu, as if implying that he would soon find out what she had asked of him before she left the room. the captain of the huang family¡¯s guards heaved a sigh of relief and immediately dispatched people to escort yu chu xue away. huo da hai came in to whisper at zhao yu¡±boss, should we get rid of them? i can send qiang zhi to intercept¡­¡± liu si yu was terrified beyond belief that zhao yu was no longer the student she once knew, but more like the leader of underground. yu chu xue belongs to his side now, although it couldn¡¯t be revealed. she not only given him her first kiss, but fully exposed her body to him. zhao yu coughed lightly and said, ¡°no need. i can handle yu chu xue. we¡¯re not at the point of taking lives yet¡­¡± huo da hai nodded. ¡°the matter with xiao xi has been settled. when do we start?¡± ¡°let¡¯s do it tonight.¡± zhao yu rubbed his chin. ¡°alright!¡± after saying this, huo da hai left without further disturbing them. as he exited, he purposefully ordered all the men to leave as zhao yu and liu si yu might need some space. it wasn¡¯t until the room was entirely devoid of others that liu si yu began to calm down. zhao yu quickly hugged around her shoulders and gently patting her back in a comforting manner. liu si yu¡¯s initially anxious heart gradually relaxed. with the previous event, she was entirely alone now. she even started to fear that he might no longer treat her the same way. her initial goal to confront zhao yu for his disappearance for the past three days dissipated amidst these unexpected events. ii si yu, did you come to see me for a specific reason?¡± with a voice soft and somewhat coquettish, she said, ¡°isn¡¯t it because you¡¯ve been ignoring me? 1 was worried something happened to you¡­¡± zhao yu was surprised by her changes. he never imagined that one day, liu si yu would be so gentle towards him. in the past, she treated him with superiority, summoning him at will and dismissing him just as easily. zhao yu seemed to understand through her slightly trembling body. was it the intimidation from yu chu xue that made liu si yu to rely on him? zhao yu felt a surge of joy. so, there¡¯s a way to ¡°train¡± liu si yu like this? lately, what troubled him most was liu si yu. it felt as if she was going against the last wishes of the previous owner, treating him with no courtesy at all. with yu chu xue¡¯s threated her, it seemed like things was not too bad. zhao yu gently stroked her head, ¡°how could anything happen to me? haven¡¯t 1 been busy at the factory these past few days?¡± she showed a shy expression, burying her head in zhao yu¡¯s chest. after a while, she hesitated, ¡°zhao yu, can this factory really make money?¡± ¡°of course!¡± ii if it couldn¡¯t, how could 1 afford to hire so many people?¡± zhao yu chuckle. indeed, there were many people, and a significant number of them were armed. especially that man who came in later, with his fierce and bandit-like demeanour. the idea of going after yu chu xue, he didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary mercenary. ¡°zhao yu, what kind of business are you into?¡± liu si yu asked. ¡°of course, it¡¯s a business that makes money!¡± zhao yu playfully slapped her buttocks. liu si yu playfully exclaimed, ¡°you¡¯re so naughty!¡± this reaction invigorated zhao yu, feeling that he could take this opportunity to proceed further with liu si yu, ensuring that in the future, he wouldn¡¯t just have her presence, but also her heart. ¡°don¡¯t¡­¡± liu si yu didn¡¯t expect that zhao yu would be so audacious to make a move on her. she verbally expressed her refusal, but her body betrayed her true feelings. in no time, liu si yu found herself squirming, legs intertwined. zhao yu immediately shifted his focus, redirecting his advances from her upper body towards the more intimate area. however, just as he was about to proceed, liu si yu stopped him. ¡°zhao yu, can we wait until we¡¯re married?¡± zhao yu¡¯s enthusiasm waned significantly. the urge to pursue further disappeared. he slowly let go of liu si yu. ¡°alright, we¡¯ll wait. this place isn¡¯t appropriate. i¡¯ll have someone escort you home¡­.¡± Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: The Plan Begins! chapter 247: the plan begins! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°i came by car¡­¡± liu si yu said with some trepidation. ¡°a car?¡± zhao yu paused, recalling the scene when he first arrived and saw liu si yu with huang zi long. ¡°a male classmate?¡± ¡± yes but it wasn¡¯t just me. zhou miao was with me¡­¡± liu si yu, concerned zhao yu might misunderstand, hastily explained. ¡°public transport are not only expensive, but they¡¯re also unsafe. 1 was afraid of potential dangers, so i asked a classmate for help¡­¡± ¡°no big deal. i¡¯ll arrange a car to escort you both home when you leave.¡± zhao yu signalled huo da hai to accompany liu si yu outside. outside the factory, a used sedan was parked by the roadside. the male driver was chatting non-stop with the female passenger in the back seat. the girl in the back, looking a bit uneasy and keeping her head down, occasionally murmured in response. she was liu si yu¡¯s roommate, zhou miao. initially, she didn¡¯t want to come, but liu si yu begged her and willingly to pay her made zhou miao reluctantly agree. after all, getting paid more for a simple car ride than what she¡¯d earn from a part-time job seemed like a good deal. zhou miao also had a slight eagerness about experiencing a car ride, which made her agree. the car was indeed nice, fulfilling one of her dreams. the only drawback was the chatty male driver. ¡°zhou miao, you¡¯re just too introverted. you actually look pretty good,¡± he commented. zhou miao lowered her head further, not daring to respond. the male student grinned, ¡°to be honest, when liu si yu asked for my help, i didn¡¯t want to bother. but when she mentioned you¡¯d be coming, 1 agreed. if it weren¡¯t for you, why would i go through the trouble and even waste my gas?¡± his words made zhou miao uneasy. gasoline wasn¡¯t cheap; did he expect her to compensate for it? with her earnings from this ¡°part-time job,¡± would it even be enough to cover the cost? ¡°about the gas money, i¡¯ll give it to you later¡­¡± she thought of the part-time payment she hadn¡¯t yet received from the school¡¯s cafeteria. once she got back, she should have enough money. ¡°come on, it¡¯s just gas money. it¡¯s not a big deal¡­¡± he paused, then laughed and added a condition. ¡°how about this? treat me to a meal instead. nothing fancy, just gao lao zhuang¡­¡± gao lao zhuang?! dining there wasn¡¯t cheap. it might cost even more than the gas money. she hastily waved her hands, almost in tears, ¡°forget it. i¡¯ll just give you the gas money¡­¡± she thought to herself that she shouldn¡¯t have been tempted by the car ride. not only did she not make money, but now she had to pay. the male student laughed and didn¡¯t dwell on the topic. he pointed to the factory in front of them and said, ¡°this rundown place doesn¡¯t look all that impressive. i heard zhao yu spent three million on it¡­¡± three million?! she couldn¡¯t help but admire zhao yu. she was just like him, yet zhao yu managed to build such a vast empire. there were rumors about his wager with huang zi long; she hoped zhao yu would win. though zhou miao wasn¡¯t close to zhao yu, she had met huang zi long and didn¡¯t find him trustworthy. compared to zhao yu, who had once treated them to dinner, she naturally hoped for his victory. ¡°if 1 had three million, i definitely wouldn¡¯t waste it on this old factory¡­¡± boosted by zhou miao¡¯s apparent, he bragged. ¡°i have a friend who leased a school cafeteria. he earns two hundred thousand a month. that¡¯s three million a year! isn¡¯t that better than running this factory?¡± lease a cafeteria?! zhou miao¡¯s eyes lit up with envy. if she could lease the entire cafeteria and all its part-time jobs, wouldn¡¯t she become wealthy? after all, the money zhao yu has was bet on his life. sooner or later, he¡¯ll have to pay for it with his life. my friend, on the other hand, earned his money fair and square. he can spend it however he wishes¡­¡± ¡°zhao yu is quite capable too¡­¡± zhou miao said, a rare retort from her. however, the male student seemed as if he had been stung by a bee upon hearing this. ¡°he¡¯s capable? nonsense! how can someone like him be considered capable if he¡¯s willing to gamble with his own life?¡± zhou miao looked up and said, ¡°but zhao yu has ten million¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t talk to me about that ten million. if i give you ten million but told you that you could only live for one more month, would you take it? ¡°you and i could do what he¡¯s doing too, but we just choose not to!¡± liu si yu approached as they were talking, accompanied by seven or eight people. ¡°is this the car?¡± huo da hai pointed at the car and asked. ¡°yes.¡± liu si yu slightly lifted her chin, displaying a haughty demeanor. these people were zhao yu¡¯s subordinates. she¡¯s the woman zhao yu adores, the future ¡°lady boss¡±, so she felt it was only right to act the part. without much thought, huo da hai opened the car door for her. once liu si yu had settled in, he closed it. the two inside the car became nervous and went silent. especially the male student in the driver¡¯s seat, who noticed the gun tucked into huo da hai¡¯s waistband, feeling a wave of unease. huo da hai started walking towards him, which startled the male student. he quickly fastened his seatbelt. ¡°is there¡­ something wrong?¡± the male student asked nervously. huo da hai didn¡¯t try to intimidate him and directly pulled out a wad of cash. ¡°thank you for bringing them here. this is your hard-earned money¡­¡± the male student¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. that wad of cash seemed to be at least a thousand or two. just as he was about to take it. liu si yu suddenly leaned over and snatched the money away. ¡°i¡¯ve already paid him¡­¡± huo da hai was not expecting liu si yu to grab the money so casually without a manner. the male student showed a bitter expression but managed a forced smile, saying, ¡°big brother, liu si yu really did pay me already. i can¡¯t accept your money¡­¡± huo da hai, not particularly concerned about liu si yu¡¯s actions, simply said, ¡°alright then, start the car. i¡¯ve arranged for someone to escort you.¡± at the same time, three modified cars formed a triangular perimeter around them. the male student glanced over, quite startled. on the three cars, several men held rifles, looking rather menacing. zhou miao hadn¡¯t realized how powerful zhao yu had become, having so many gunmen under him. only liu si yu seemed proud, as if all these people were hers. after basking in her self-satisfaction for a moment, she urged, ¡°alright, let¡¯s get going. 1 have a class to attend.¡± all of them headed towards the school. zhao yu stood by his office window, watching liu si yu leave, a hint of concern on his brow. he hadn¡¯t expected that even after all this, liu si yu still hadn¡¯t fallen for him. the original host¡¯s last wish seemed stuck at this point. at that moment, huo da hai walked in, leaning close to zhao yu, whispering, ¡°boss, if we initiate the plan, what if someone kidnaps liu si yu.¡± ¡°as long as i don¡¯t show myself, she¡¯ll be fine,¡± zhao yu said calmly. ¡°tell them to speed up the process. i want to see the prototype by this afternoon.¡± time swiftly passed, and soon it was the afternoon. when the assembly line workers powered up the production line and saw the emerging semi-finished product, they were all stunned. ¡°is this¡­ a gun?!¡± as the workers were left in confusion, zhao yu had already disappeared, using the pretext of inspecting another factory. those accompanying him, including huo da hai and his men, were also gone. ¡°captain, we¡¯ve lost him!¡± ¡°what?!¡± captain huang was shocked. he confirmed that zhao yu had intentionally shaken them off. just as he was about to report back to the huang family, another person ran up to him. ¡°captain, there¡¯s a big problem¡­¡± ¡°what could be more important than losing zhao yu?!¡± the captain was somewhat irritated and continued to dial the phone. as the call was just connecting, the subordinate said, ¡°captain, the prototype produced by zhao yu¡¯s factory appear to be¡­ guns.¡± ¡°what?!¡± at the same time, the voice of the huang family patriarch echoed from the phone. ¡°guns? zhao yu¡¯s factory is producing guns?!¡± captain huang quickly responded, explaining that he had just received this report and had not yet confirmed it himself. ¡°go confirm it quickly, and don¡¯t hang up the phone¡­¡± the mr. huang urged on the line. setting aside the issue of zhao yu¡¯s disappearance, captain huang hastily followed his subordinate to the production line. when he saw the prototype, which was unmistakably the body of a handgun, he was utterly shocked. ¡°master, it really seems to be a gun¡­¡± his words had barely left his mouth when he heard the heavy breathing from the other end of the line. a moment later, the voice of mr. huang came through. ¡°quickly, seal off the entire factory and confiscate everyone¡¯s communication devices. i¡¯m on my way¡­.¡± Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: Liu Si Yu Was Captured! chapter 248: liu si yu was captured! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation half an hour later, more than ten fully armed vehicles drove into the factory. master huang walked in, surrounded and protected by a group of people. the head of the guard quickly took him to see the production line. ¡°indeed, they¡¯re guns!¡± master huang was thrilled, ¡°zhao yu, this young man, can actually manufacture guns!¡± in this world, the empire had forcibly united over a hundred countries, leading to a situation where every local area governed itself. aside from nominally being under the rule of a lord, the real law of the land was the law of the jungle. fierce competition and conflicts arose over even minor interests. if they had a production line for firearms, it would be like adding wings to them, greatly enhancing their ability to expand their influence. master huang furrowed his brows. he pondered whether his huang family could actually manage all of this. after deep consideration, he shook his head and sighed, ¡°it¡¯s not possible. the foundation of my huang family isn¡¯t strong enough. in the end, bing city is su family¡¯s territory¡­¡± he thought carefully. even if his huang family had a production line like this, it would be difficult to surpass the su family. master huang felt a sense of regret. the su family¡¯s control over bing city was just too strong. their strength was dozens, even hundreds of times greater than theirs. even with guns, it would be hard to fight against the su family. a moment later, master huang adjusted his mindset and made a phone call. ¡°butler su, this is mr. huang. i have something important to report¡­¡± in a short while, master huang informed the su family of his discovery of the firearms production line. another half an hour passed, and dozens of vehicles filled with armed personnel drove into the factory. in the escort convoy, in addition to several armored vehicles, there were even two helicopters. the moment the head of su family saw the firearms production line, he burst into laughter and patted master huang on the shoulder, praising him for a job well done. ¡°it¡¯s an honor for my huang family to serve the su family,¡± master huang carefully accompanied him, more humble in his demeanor. the sound of the helicopter outside had indeed shocked him. families like theirs, who seemed powerful, simply couldn¡¯t compare to the su family. after all, the su family had control over large-scale destructive weapons, something these smaller forces, equipped only with guns, couldn¡¯t compare with. this kind of helicopter, originally used for medical services in bing city, became the su family¡¯s private property as chaos descended upon the world. later on, various types of weapons, even including helicopters, saw a significant price increase, far beyond what families like his could afford. ¡°quickly, move all these things out, and take the workers as well¡­¡± master su naturally wouldn¡¯t leave this production line out there. he directly ordered his men to empty the entire factory. at the same time, he inquired about the details of the factory from master huang. after a while, he finally understood the situation. ¡°so, this gun production line was created by a student named zhao yu?!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± ¡°did you lose that student?!¡± ¡°this¡­¡± master huang was sweating profusely and quickly explained, ¡°that student is not simple¡­¡± master su didn¡¯t pursue the matter of the grand primogenitor and casually said, ¡°he¡¯s just a student. he can¡¯t turn the world upside down. pass down my order and send someone to look for him. take away everyone related to him for investigation¡­¡± soon, the entire factory was completely empty. everyone was brought to the su family¡¯s territory and relocated. the production line was reassembled and started running smoothly. a moment later, a model of a gun was brought to him. ¡°can it be used?¡± ¡°yes, according to the research of the scholars, this gun should be usable¡­¡± ¡°what do you mean by ¡®should¡¯?¡± ¡± you didn¡¯t test it?¡±¡± ¡°no bullets¡­¡± the butler said awkwardly. ¡°if you don¡¯t have any bullets, you can use them?!!¡± master su quickly realized that his butler was not that useless. ¡°what do you mean?¡± he asked.¡± ¡°the bullets used in this gun are different from the ones on the market?!¡± ¡°it¡¯s like this!¡± ¡°we¡¯ve used all kinds of bullets, but none of them match this barrel,¡± the butler said helplessly. master su stroked his beard and asked, ¡°bullets shouldn¡¯t be difficult to produce, right? if we build it ourselves¡­¡± ¡°master, the experts and scholars have said that compared to guns, bullets are the hardest to make¡­¡± ¡°the gun he designed seems to be different from the guns circulating in the market¡­¡± ¡°it possesses an unknown mechanism. only specially made bullets can unleash the power it deserves. otherwise, perhaps¡­¡± ¡°perhaps what?¡± ¡°maybe it¡¯s just a toy gun with limited power¡­¡± ¡± have you found that student?!¡± ¡°not yet!¡± ¡°what about his family?¡± ¡°he is an orphan¡­¡± master su frowned deeply and asked, ¡°doesn¡¯t he have any connections?¡± ¡°yes!¡± the butler explained,¡± this zhao yu has a nickname in school. he¡¯s the romeo in bing city university. he once jumped across a lake for a female student and almost drowned¡­¡± ¡°it is said that the bet with the huang family was also made because of that girl¡­¡± master su nodded slightly and asked, ¡°did you find that girl?¡±¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already sent someone over¡­¡± ¡°yes, bring everyone related to that girl here. we must find zhao yu¡¯s whereabouts!¡± on this day, liu si yu was in class when there was a sudden commotion outside the door. not long after, the dean and the counselor led a group of fully armed soldiers in. the whole class was shocked, and even the substitute teacher hid in a corner. ¡°she¡¯s liu si yu!¡± the counselor quickly pointed at a girl in the crowd and said. armed personnel immediately surrounded her. this scared everyone in the class, causing them to scatter to the back of the room. liu si yu was also frightened, ¡°what are you doing? i haven¡¯t committed any crime¡­¡± the man in the lead took out an id and said, ¡°i¡¯m from the bing city security affairs center. liu si yu, you need to come with us!¡± under the watchful eyes of her classmates, liu si yu was quickly taken away. the people came quickly and left quickly. after they left, the entire class began to discuss. ¡°do you guys know what happened? why was liu si yu taken away like that?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know, could it have something to do with zhao yu?¡± ¡°how could that be? how did zhao yu cause such a fuss?¡± as people were discussing, the armed personnel returned. they took away several other female students who had had interactions with zhao yu. qiao bing bing¡¯s along with another two roommates being taken away was understandable, but it was very confusing when song han was taken away. ¡°i¡¯m not close with liu si yu¡­¡± she explained while walking. the leader of the armed personnel asked, ¡°has zhao yu contacted you recently?¡± had zhao yu really done something to attract the attention of the bing city security affairs center? she quickly denied, ¡°no, zhao yu and 1 are just ordinary classmates¡­¡± ¡°take her!¡± no matter what she said, the armed personnel paid no attention and took her and several others away in a vehicle. inside the armored vehicle, the girls looked at each other, never expecting to be gathered together like this. any previous conflicts between them evaporated in an instant. ¡°liu si yu, what did you tell them!?¡± xia lan anxiously asked. song han directly addressed the point, ¡°liu si yu, what did zhao yu do?¡± after being questioned by others, liu si yu had mostly figured out that these people were looking for zhao yu. they just couldn¡¯t find him, so they came for them. tears in her eyes, she said, ¡°i don¡¯t know. all 1 know is zhao yu owns a factory¡­¡± after some discussion that led nowhere, they could only continue to send messages to zhao yu, hoping for a response. unfortunately, all messages seemed to have fallen into the ocean, not a single reply came. after a while, their phones started ringing almost simultaneously. liu si yu checked her phone and began crying, ¡°they¡¯ve arrested everyone from my family¡­¡± qiao bing bing was also anxious after checking her phone, ¡°liu si yu, thanks to you, people from my family have also been taken¡­¡± ¡°what does this have to do with me? it¡¯s something zhao yu did¡­¡± liu si yu slapped the protective net and started shouting. soon, a handgun was aimed at her, scaring her into silence. she quietly sat back down. no one else dared to speak. they could only hope that they would just be questioned. liu si yu was visibly distressed and kept mumbling, ¡°zhao yu, where are you? you better show up soon¡­.¡± Chapter 249 - Chapter 249: Negotiating with the Family Su chapter 249: negotiating with the family su translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation several female students with some connection to zhao yu, along with their families, were all brought to the su residence. ¡°where is zhao yu?¡± the butler of the su family asked calmly; he was skilled at interrogating people. ¡°we really have no idea!¡± liu si yu broke down in tears. she had never thought that zhao yu could get himself into such big trouble and even affecting her own family. she kept explaining, trying to convince them that she really didn¡¯t know where zhao yu was. ¡°if you message zhao yu and there is no response within an hour, each of your families will lose one person¡­¡± the butler ignored her pleas and coldly looked at the girls present. it¡¯s so unfair; we¡¯re just classmates with zhao yu¡­¡± xia lan was the most distraught. she was just liu si yu¡¯s roommate, how did she get involved in all this? if they were really zhao yu¡¯s girlfriends, being threatened like this would make sense. but their relationship with zhao yu wasn¡¯t at that level. unfortunately, no matter what they said, the butler remained unmoved. he simply took out a clock and placed in front of everyone. tick-tock! tick-tock! the clock was ticking methodically. they finally understood that pleading was useless. their only way out was to get a response from zhao yu. for a moment, everyone picked up their phones and frantically began messaging zhao yu. bing city. zhao yu was at a his secret location, looking at the messages sent by liu si yu and others. he understood that the huang family had not dared to keep the factory a secret and had involved the su family, which was exactly what he wanted. zhao yu has his first goal achieved. zhao yu had carefully thought this through. if he hid the gun factory and worked secretly. if he worked alone, it will be time-consuming, and he would also not be able to sell on a large scale. he needed time the most right now. he had not forgotten that his initial purpose for using the ¡°clone system¡± was to seek more opportunities and possibilities. the milky way empire was too powerful. even the system he had always relied on was now limited by the one galactic heart fragment. zhao yu thought about having multiple preparations. besides setting up resistance forces on the edge of the galaxy with colonel chu, he should also maximize the use of his clones. this was to prepare for the possibility of his death and to control as many civilizations as possible through his clones for future use. therefore, completing the original owner¡¯s unfulfilled wish as quickly as possible and moving on to the next clone journey was the most important thing at the moment. zhao yu had made such a complex plan, partly to establish a foundation and accelerate the rise of his power, but on the other hand, it was specifically prepared for liu si yu. he wanted to seize the opportunity to win over liu si yu and complete the original owner¡¯s unfulfilled wish. this would enable him to resonate with his consciousness on earth. at that time, with the help of uncle da¡¯s computing power, it would become much easier for him to expand further on neptune. after checking the time, zhao yu felt it was about right. he slowly picked up his phone and dialed liu si yu¡¯s number. ¡°it is a call from zhao yu, he is calling me!¡± liu si yu, overcome with emotion, lifted her cell phone and announced loudly. butler su perked up, instructed liu si yu, ¡°turn on the speaker, everyone stays quiet¡­¡± following his instructions, liu si yu pressed the answer button. ¡°zhao yu, where are you? come quickly¡­¡± as soon as the call connected, liu si yu yelled out, as if trying to release all the fear she had felt. zhao yu briefly comforted her and then asked, ¡°are you at the su¡¯s residence now? are there any members of the su family around?¡± liu si yu instinctively looked towards the butler su. he was not expecting zhao yu to look for him, he took the phone from liu si yu. ¡°this is butler su, i can speak on behalf of the su family¡­¡± with a gesture, he instructed everyone else to leave. liu si yu and the others breathed a sigh of relief, hoping zhao yu would quickly come to in terms with the su family. on the other side, zhao yu through xiao liu¡¯s surveillance, noticed the situation where liu si yu was moved. ¡°where have you taken her?¡± mr. su recalled zhao yu¡¯s background, with his concern for liu si yu, he felt pleased. he commanded, ¡°liu si yu, stay here.¡± through the monitor, zhao yu saw liu si yu was returning to the phone and continued, ¡°tell me, why have you been so eagerly looking for me? what do you want?¡± ¡°zhao yu, 1 want to ask you some questions, okay?¡± ¡°speak!¡± zhao yu replied calmly, already guessing the topic. ¡°did you personally construct the handgun production line in the factory?¡± although he had confirmed this with other workers, he still wanted to hear zhao yu admit it himself. liu si yu was shocked to heard to truth. handgun production line? zhao yu¡¯s factory produces weapon? could a simple factory manufacture such weapons? this was a serious crime! ¡°yes, it was all my works.¡± zhao yu admitted directly. ¡°did you get the blueprints from somewhere, or did you research them yourself?¡± butler su asked zhao yu. ¡°do you think it¡¯s possible to obtain a blueprint of a design that has never been on the market?¡± zhao yu laughed and answered him. ¡°given enough time, can you set up a production line for automatic rifles?¡± ¡°heh,¡± zhao yu smirked, ¡°my original design was aiming for automatic rifles. but due to limitations in materials and technology, i settled for handguns first¡­¡± this answer satisfied butler su so he proposed, ¡°on behalf of the su family, i¡¯d like to invite you to be our chief researcher¡­¡± ¡°that is so tempting and the offer from family su must be great. hahahaha, but.. 1 refuse!!!¡± zhao yu cut him off. ¡°do you understand the consequences of refusing the su family?¡± butler su warned zhao yu at the same time glancing at liu si yu. ¡°the woman you love, liu si yu, is here. if you decline, she won¡¯t see the sunrise tomorrow¡­¡± as expected, there was silence from the other end. butler su didn¡¯t press further but gave zhao yu time to think. liu si yu was restless, knowing her life and her family¡¯s fate rested in zhao yu¡¯s hands. ¡°i¡¯m an orphan. with my capabilities, i can leave bing city and be successful anywhere¡­¡± his tone shifted, and with a bitter smile, he continued. ¡°i didn¡¯t leave bing city, and the reason i¡¯m still willing to talk is indeed because of liu si yu¡­¡± liu si yu was quite shocked. although she didn¡¯t understand the significance of the firearm issue, she could tell that su family¡¯s viewed zhao yu as a important figure. ¡°being the chief researcher for the su family is indeed a good offer, but it¡¯s not to my goal¡­¡± butler su realized that zhao yu wanted to negotiate terms with the su family. this made him slightly relieved. his only concern was if they couldn¡¯t reach an agreement, and zhao yu escaped. by then, whether to kill liu si yu would not matter. su family would never miss this golden opportunity and might cultivate a ruthless and powerful enemy. according to experts¡¯ analysis of zhao yu¡¯s personality, once he gives up his love for a woman, he can become a ruthless powerhouse. unfortunately, women seemed to be his weak spot; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t even have this phone conversation! the butler su felt a bit pleased, at least zhao yu had a vulnerability. he grinned and said, ¡°tell me your terms, zhao yu!¡± ¡°i have a dream! that one day¡­¡± zhao yu declared with some drama. ¡°whenever 1 hear others mention the su or huang families with reverence, i feel envious¡­¡± ¡°i want to establish the zhao family, which will someday be looked up to and revered by everyone!¡± ¡°quite ambitious!¡± the butler su began to contemplate. ¡°alright, we can allocate a territory in bing city for you, invest in building your factory, and help you set up the zhao family¡­¡± following that, zhao yu discussed the specifics of establishing the factory and consolidating power with butler su. both sides made concessions. the su family would fund the initial investments, including the construction of the factory and estate. they would also provide protection for zhao yu¡¯s assets. all weapon-related products would have to be handled by the su family. given that these weapons can¡¯t be openly sold and that zhao yu¡¯s channels would not be as efficient as the su family¡¯s, he readily agreed. the su family offered to buy at eighty percent of the market rate. furthermore, zhao yu also promised to develop a production line for rifles within a month. as their discussion progressed, liu si yu felt more relieved, even somewhat hopeful. if zhao yu could indeed establish such a trade, wouldn¡¯t she be on her way to becoming a wealthy wife? more importantly, from their conversation, she learned about some exemptions granted to bing city by the lord of tian hai. some of these exemptions were given to zhao yu by the su family. with these exemptions, as long as zhao yu remained stable, her family would live comfortably. at this moment, she felt that perhaps being with zhao yu might not be a bad thing after all. liu si yu envisioned her future life, and a smile unconsciously crept on her face. however, a requirement from the butler su brought her crashing down from her dreams. ¡°all these terms are acceptable. the su family promises to invest no less than one billion in you, zhao yu, in the short term¡­¡± ¡°but there¡¯s one more condition you need to agree to! ¡°what is the condition?¡± zhao yu curiously asked. the butler su glanced at liu si yu and slowly said, ¡°you have to marry the su family¡¯s legitimate daughter, su xiao xiao¡­.¡± Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: Please Marry Su Xiao Xiao! chapter 250: please marry su xiao xiao! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°no way!¡± ¡°zhao yu can only marry me!¡± liu si yu protested immediately. ¡°are you worthy?¡± liu si yu¡¯s face turned pale, realized the status of su xiao xiao. she felt humiliated. but she had no way to counter. compared to su xiao xiao, whether in terms of family background, appearance, or age, she has no advantage in all these aspects. the only thing she had was that she was the one zhao yu liked. she felt apart from being liked by zhao yu, she had no other advantages. with her silent, the butler su turned to the phone, ¡°zhao yu, what do you say?¡± from the other end, zhao yu was also surprised that the su family proposed he marrying su xiao xiao to him. he had met su xiao xiao before. she looked very gorgeous but she was very young, like a middle school student. although he was physically only around eighteen or nineteen, his soul and mental was about thirty. marrying such a young girl made him feel embarrassed. after a moment of hesitation, he replied, ¡°this condition doesn¡¯t seem suitable. su xiao xiao is a good girl. marrying her off at such a young age is not in her best interests¡­¡± ¡°moreover, haven¡¯t we already reached an agreement? you invest, and 1 provide the technology and products¡­¡± what puzzled zhao yu more was that he was currently negotiating with just a butler from the su family. how could this butler have the authority to discuss the marriage of the su family¡¯s daughter? zhao yu has control over the surveillance certain that there was no one else beside butler su at the moment. also, there were no earpieces in butler su¡¯s ears to communicate with anyone else. this indicates that from beginning to end, butler su was speaking on behalf of the su family to zhao yu. ¡°an alliance through marriage, although traditional, is effective. if you want to establish the zhao family, without aligning with a prestigious family, do you think other powers will let you rise so easily?¡± zhao yu hesitated and then asked, ¡°you mentioned earlier that you are a butler of the su family. can you really decide the marriage of su family¡¯s daughter? do you have that authority?¡± the butler laughed, a mix of pride and melancholy in his smile. ¡°i share a deep bond with the head of the su family. half of the su family¡¯s current status is thanks to me. if it wasn¡¯t for my innate illness, the city would be governed by two families¡­¡± really? zhao yu recorded the conversation. despite the butler¡¯s contributions, a servant is still a servant. on the surface, the su family might not say anything about butler su¡¯s actions. however, behind the scenes, many might harbor displeasure towards him. furthermore, he seemed to foresee that when the master su passes away, it might very well be the day butler su meets his end. the butler seemed to have the power to decide on marrying off the su family¡¯s daughter. ¡°let¡¯s discuss a different condition. i¡¯ve said before, in this lifetime, i only love liu si yu. only she can be my wife¡­¡± liu si yu, who was already feeling down, looked in disbelief at the phone in the butler¡¯s hand. zhao yu¡­. he refused the offer of becoming a son-in-law to the su family for her. this was an opportunity of a lifetime. if the opportunity was offering to her, she would never even think about it and agree to any term and conditions. soon, butler su showed a hint of displeasure. ¡°zhao yu, if you don¡¯t agree to this condition, our previous agreements are null and void. you may leave but liu si yu, as well as her family and friends, will be dead¡­¡± ¡°zhao yu, don¡¯t do this for me. just agree to his terms!¡± although she was deeply grateful that zhao yu still loved her in this situation, she didn¡¯t want to die, let alone to her family. ¡°is an alliance through marriage with the su family really that important?¡± ¡°every family has its own means of survival. marrying into the su family is an essential part of that, without any exceptions.¡± butler su explained. ¡°zhao yu, you should feel fortunate. our su family rarely marries off our main-line daughters for alliances. most of the time, it¡¯s the side branches. you should feel honoured.¡± zhao yu understood that according to the su family¡¯s attitude, without this marriage alliance, there would be no future relationship. ¡°all these words are pointless. i only love liu si yu.¡± however, he didn¡¯t hastily agree. ¡°zhao yu, are you out of your mind? if you don¡¯t agree, i¡¯ll die. how are you going to love me?! in the after life?¡± liu si yu shouted. butler su realized the worst outcome and hesitated. ¡°marriage doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be about love.¡± ¡°on behalf of the su family, i can permit you to be with other women, but your primary wife must be su xiao xiao.¡± both liu si yu and zhao yu were amazed at this unexpected condition. liu si yu, elated, quickly urged, ¡°zhao yu, what are you waiting for? just agree to him!¡± zhao yu calmly replied, ¡°si yu, if i do this, won¡¯t i be betraying you?¡± ¡°by agreeing, you truly show your love for me,¡± she responded. liu si yu noticed her family members within her line of sight still under the threaten of the armed men as butler su made a simple gesture. ¡°but i wanted to give you a proper status¡­¡± zhao yu lamented. ¡°i don¡¯t care about status, as long as i can be with you, i¡¯m willing to accept any condition,¡± liu si yu was almost in tears. she never imagined she would one day urge zhao yu to marry another woman and comfort him by saying, ¡°you must marry her, and i¡¯ll be content with a lesser status.¡± ¡°once you establish the zhao family, all your women can live there. you can even bring their families to live in your estate. with your protection, they should live well.¡± although initially feeling coerced, liu si yu urgently pleaded, ¡°zhao yu, please, just agree.¡± liu si yu even promised zhao yu to an extend of engagement. ¡°as long as you marry su xiao xiao, i¡¯m yours, and you can take care of me for the rest of my life..¡± Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: Negotiated! chapter 251: negotiated! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu initially thought with this evet, he could made liu si yu fall in love with him. however, his mission was still not completed. did he have to consummate his relationship with liu si yu in order to fulfil the original owner¡¯s last wish? with such thoughts, zhao yu reluctantly agreed. but he also expressed his concerns,¡± even you could really decide for su xiao xiao? would she agree?¡± ¡°heh heh!¡± butler su chuckled lightly and said, ¡°the commands of parents are paramount. zhao yu, just marry and get us some children.¡± ¡°let¡¯s set the wedding on the 18th of next month. how does that sound?¡± the 18th of next month was the day after he handed over the rifle production line. it seemed that the su family didn¡¯t fully trust him. they wanted to ensure he could hand over the production line before marrying su xiao xiao, thus deepening his ties with the su family. ¡°additionally, there¡¯s one more thing¡­¡± butler su glanced at liu si yu and some other women in the distance, ¡°zhao yu, no matter how many women you have, the child of su xiao xiao must be the eldest. before that, none of them are allowed to get pregnant¡­¡± h 11 zhao yu hadn¡¯t expected butler su to think so far ahead, even considering the birth of future children. he noticed that butler su referred to them, suggesting that zhao yu would have multiple women in the future. before zhao yu even could respond, liu si yu voiced her opinion. ¡°zhao yu, just agree with him. i¡¯m fine. as long as i¡¯m with you, i¡¯m satisfied.¡± ¡°but¡­.this¡­.¡± zhao yu hesitated for a moment before reluctantly agreeing. ¡°hahaha!¡± ¡°good!¡± ¡°zhao yu, you may come out. 1 want to meet you.¡± butler su laughed and asked him. ¡°not so fast,¡± zhao yu replied with a smile. ¡°meeting now would seem as though i¡¯m trying to favour with the su family.¡± ¡°let¡¯s get the zhao estate set up first, then my assets. after that, 1¡¯11 represent the zhao family and meet with the su family. how does that sound?¡± he hadn¡¯t expected zhao yu to be so brazen. but since zhao yu was a valuable asset, the su family was willing to accommodate his requests. so, he directly agreed. after settling everything, zhao yu finally said to liu si yu through phone, ¡°si yu, wait for me. i¡¯ll finish up things here and come to see you soon.¡± ¡°okay, zhao yu, take care. i¡¯ll be waiting,¡± liu si yu said, her voice tinged with worry. she feared that zhao yu might disappear, not only shattering her dreams but also risking her life. ¡°wait for me.¡± zhao yu hanged up the phone. ¡°boss, did everything go smoothly?¡± huo da hai, who had been waiting in the distance, quickly approached zhao yu as soon as he saw him hang up. zhao yu laughed and briefly explained the content of the negotiations. huo da hai was elated; zhao yu¡¯s negotiating skills was far exceeding his expectations. huo xiao xi, standing nearby became excited. ¡°zhao yu, does this mean we¡¯ll have a guarantee in the future?¡± huo da hai interrupted with a displeased look, ¡°show some respect! how dare you call the boss by his name?!¡± huo xiao xi pouted, looking somewhat displeased. zhao yu laughed and said, ¡°the title ¡®boss¡¯ is too crude and unsophisticated. let¡¯s adapt to local customs. from now on, you can call me ¡®family master¡¯.¡± the title ¡®family master¡¯ might be a bit tacky, but it sounded better than being called ¡®boss¡¯. in this region, any family leader was generally referred to as ¡öfamily master¡¯. ¡°alright, master!¡± huo da hai was overjoyed. this indicated that he could be considered a trusted aide of zhao yu¡¯s and could potentially achieve great things under his leadership. huo xiao xi mumbled aside ¡°we were classmates and same age¡­¡± ¡°you can be the exception. call me whatever you like.¡± zhao yu smiled slightly and said. ¡°that¡¯s more like it, i¡¯ll just call you zhao yu!¡± huo xiao xi replied cheerfully. huo da hai soon realized what was going on and didn¡¯t intervene. he thought that if zhao yu married his sister, she would have someone to look after her other than him in life, making it worth even dying for zhao yu. ¡°master, what should i do next?¡± huo da hai quickly got to the point. ¡°wait. once the su family has prepared my zhao family¡¯s estate, we¡¯ll return.¡± from the moment the negotiation ended, zhao yu felt relatively safe. but as he mentioned, there was still a slight risk that the su family might confine him for research purposes. only when they see his potential and value will they truly respect his demands. after all, no one ever said that a researcher couldn¡¯t just coast by, especially someone like zhao yu who feared nothing. in a corner of the su family¡¯s estate, a group of old and young members sat obediently, glancing nervously at the armed guards. ¡°what do you think zhao yu did?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know, but 1 hope the su family spares us.¡± ¡°how did liu si yu get involved with someone like him?¡± ¡°if it was just him causing trouble, that¡¯s fine. but he¡¯s dragged us all into it.¡± ¡°exactly. once this blows over, you must counsel liu si yu. she shouldn¡¯t associate with zhao yu.¡± the liu family members had roughly pieced together the relationship between zhao yu and liu si yu through qiao bing bing and others. many cursed zhao yu for the predicament they found themselves in. ¡°sigh, overthinking it is pointless. being alive is better than anything else. besides, si yu is doing it all for the sake of the two elderly people at home¡­¡± liu¡¯s mother sighed, ¡°do you think it¡¯s about the ten million?¡± ¡°in my opinion, zhao yu might have schemed against the su family¡¯s heiress, su xiao xiao. that could be why this is happening.¡± among the liu family, there were more than ten members. the other families were of similar size, but only song han¡¯s mother was present, hinting at a lack of relatives. ¡°song han, are you sure this has nothing to do with you?¡± song¡¯s mother seemed aged, with wrinkles and calloused hands, evidently a hardworking woman. ¡°mom, don¡¯t worry. it really has nothing to do with us.¡± song han reassured, though uncertain herself. she might not know exactly what zhao yu had done, but she was well aware of who truly ruled over the bing city. she could only speculate that zhao yu had done something to su xiao xiao, zhao yu did something terrible to her? fear surged within song han. if this were true, they could all face the su family¡¯s wrath. before, the su family might have been restrained due to public opinion. now, even if they were killed, no one would dare speak out. the world seemed entirely chaotic. as everyone was deeply worried, liu si yu returned with a hint of joy, immediately surrounded by everyone. ¡°liu si yu, has zhao yu been found?¡± Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: Zhao Family Manor! chapter 252: zhao family manor! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation he has been found!¡± liu¡¯s mother hurriedly asked, ¡°so, are we safe now? can they let us go?¡± liu si yu glanced at her mother, then around at the people who were looking in their direction, and replied with a smirk, ¡°mom, they can leave, but we don¡¯t need to.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°why can¡¯t we leave? we have nothing to do with zhao yu¡­¡± liu¡¯s mother exclaimed. hearing this, the others sighed with relief. ¡°it¡¯s over¡­¡± ¡°we can leave now¡­¡± liu si yu answered with a hint of pride, ¡°who said we have nothing to do with zhao yu?¡± ¡°you silly girl, what are you talking about¡­¡± liu¡¯s mother became anxious, covering her mouth, ¡°we really have nothing to do with zhao yu¡­¡± liu si yu understood that their minds were still stuck on the moment they were captured. she gently pulled her mother¡¯s hand away and explained, ¡°mom, what do you think they wanted zhao yu for?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t care. i just want to go home¡­¡± a man stepped forward scolded ¡°si yu, i¡¯m not trying to blame you, but at a time like this, why are you drawing attention to yourself? hurry up and clarify with the su family that we have nothing to do with zhao yu¡­¡± others family was thankful it wasn¡¯t their families involved. ¡°uncle, you¡¯ve all misunderstood. the su family didn¡¯t seek zhao yu because he committed a crime¡­¡± liu si yu laughed and explained. ¡°what did you say?¡± everyone was looking confused. liu si yu said proudly, ¡°zhao yu possesses a very advanced technology. the su family approached him for collaboration¡­¡± collaboration?!¡± was collaboration a reason to have them all captured? ¡°what kind of technology?¡± her uncle asked with confusion. ¡°confidential!¡± liu si yu had been warned by the butler of the su family not to speak carelessly. she replied with a mysterious smile, ¡°it¡¯s a high-end technology that can yield tens of billions in profits¡­¡± ¡°what?!¡± everyone was astonished, staring at liu si yu in disbelief. with their reaction, liu si yu felt proud on behalf of zhao yu. she held her head high, addressing the crowd proudly. it is their family time to shine now. ¡°just now, the su family and zhao yu reached an agreement¡­¡± ¡°the su family is investing ten billion in zhao yu¡¯s venture and has also provided him with a mansion, along with various assistants¡­¡± ¡°ten billion! the entire room went silent, with everyone fixated on the massive amount. a representative from the su family approached. ¡°on behalf of the su family, i would like to apologize to everyone¡­¡± the other family heads present stepped forward, insisting that they bore no grudges and that assisting the su family was their duty. given the reality of the world, they didn¡¯t dare accept the su family¡¯s apology. instead, they were thankful for being treated respectfully due to zhao yu¡¯s influence. the representative from the su family continued, ¡°everyone here is connected to zhao yu. please proceed to the zhao estate¡­¡± ¡°zhao yu has a mansion?! everyone was shocked. could it be that what liu si yu said about zhao yu¡¯s collaboration with the su family was true?! liu si yu was also surprised and quickly asked, ¡°hasn¡¯t the zhao mansion not been built yet?!¡± ¡°we have a piece of land right next to the su family. after it was constructed, it was intended for the grown-up members of the family to use independently. after discussions with master zhao, he can use it directly now.¡± ¡°such a good deal?! the crowd exchanged glances, unable to imagine what technology zhao yu mastered to earn such treatment from the su family. under the butler¡¯s leadership, everyone walked towards zhao¡¯s estate. this time, everyone felt much more relaxed and even took the time to admire the scenery of the su mansion. ¡°my goodness, look at that flower. it¡¯s so beautiful¡­¡± ¡°they have dedicated personnel for maintenance¡­¡± ¡°do you see that young lady over there? she seems so sophisticated. could she be a dignitary of the su family?¡± no, she¡¯s just a gardener.¡± ¡°wow, even the gardeners in the su family are treated so well?!¡± the group felt like they had entered a grand garden, marvelling at everything they saw. the butler led the way, showing them around. after almost half an hour, they arrived at zhao mansion. as the butler had mentioned, it was very close to the su mansion. although smaller in comparison, it was still massive. ¡°all this for zhao yu?! liu¡¯s mother asked in astonishment. of course, it¡¯s all master zhao¡¯s.¡± liu si yu proudly said, ¡°this is just his residence. he has several other properties waiting to be handed over to him.¡± liu si yu¡¯s second uncle was full of praise. liu si yu reminded him of his previous wish to distance from zhao yu. he laughed it off, saying he hadn¡¯t known zhao yu¡¯s capabilities. ¡°hehe, 1 just wasn¡¯t aware of the situation and didn¡¯t know about our son-in-law¡¯s capabilities¡­¡± many of the people present had never seen zhao yu before. however, at this moment, they all began to flatter him obsequiously. the liu family members walked with pride and high spirits, but the members of the other few families seemed somewhat subdued. ¡°bing bing, do you want to clarify to our cousin that you and that zhao yu don¡¯t have any sort of relationship?¡± qiao bing bing felt helpless. in a short span of time, numerous relatives had approached her with questions, making her feel overwhelmed. ¡°i indeed wanted to have a relationship with zhao yu and even confessed my feelings to him, but he wasn¡¯t interested¡­¡± upon hearing this, someone from the qiao family immediately jumped in, ¡°hasn¡¯t zhao yu not married yet? bing bing, there¡¯s still a chance, you must seize it!¡± ¡°shush¡ª don¡¯t let them hear!¡± someone hurriedly motioned for everyone to lower their voices, pointing at the liu family members who were up ahead. qiao bing bing was exasperated. she never imagined her family could be so mercenary. xia lan¡¯s relatives incessantly questioned her too. xia lan was on the verge of a breakdown. she genuinely had no relation with zhao yu. however, for song han and zhou miao, with fewer relatives around, nobody inquired about their relationship with zhao yu. compared to the other three families, zhou miao¡¯s relatives, at a glance, looked like simple farmers. they all wore plain clothes and walked behind song han and her daughter. they didn¡¯t dare harbour any undue thoughts and just wished to leave as soon as possible. being in such a lavish place made them feel out of place and uncomfortable. song han¡¯s mother seemed to be on the verge of speaking. ¡°mom, is there something you want to say?¡± mother song hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°the family where 1 work as a nanny, their child is already in college. the lady of the house has been hinting several times that they might not want to employ me any longer¡­¡± song han was recalling memories from her childhood. when she graduated from middle school, she was accepted into the best high school in the city based on her excellent grades. that time, her mother had promised that after cleaning the employer¡¯s house, she would treat her to fried foods. with joy, she accompanied her mother. she was proud and wishing everyone knew she was admitted to a prestigious high school. however, during the visit to her employer¡¯s house, her dreams were shattered. son, i donated a football field to your school. now that you¡¯re in this famous high school, make sure to study hard and don¡¯t rank last anymore¡­¡± ¡°dad, 1 promise you; i¡¯ll study hard. can i get a reward this vacation?¡± ¡°alright, let¡¯s set off tomorrow for an overseas trip¡­¡± that was the day, she realized that the gap between individuals was inherent. her hard-earned achievements could easily be overshadowed by someone¡¯s simple act of donating a football field. while she had to assist her mother in cleaning to earn a fried snack, they could afford international vacations. that very moment, song han resolved to strive and become wealthy in her lifetime. throughout the three years of high school, she studied her subjects and also learned ways to earn money. yet, after the college entrance examination, she realized striving for wealth was an illusion. if hard work guaranteed wealth, then sanitation workers or construction laborers would be the wealthiest. the world seemed like a well-designed game. the top 1%, enjoying the experiences at the expense of the rest 99%. if everyone were at the top, the game would lose its allure. at that moment, she gave up. she understood that no matter how hard she tried, even if she spent her entire youth or decades trying to catch up, she¡¯d only be at the starting line of the lower-tier wealthy family. by then, in her forties or fifties, would brand bags, makeup, dolls, or her own pink room still matter? why could others live like princesses in mansions at twenty, while she had to help her mother clean and wash dishes in someone else¡¯s house? she harboured resentment, felt hatred, but eventually, she accepted her fate. this is her fate. struggling for thirty years to achieve what she desired at twenty wasn¡¯t worth it. she sought shortcuts. her only shortcut was her beauty, potentially letting her earn from men. however, she knew chastity was crucial for women in this society. a single decision could save her a decade of toil. sadly, most saw her as worthless, and she hadn¡¯t met anyone willing to spend a significant amount for her. ¡°no, there was one¡­¡± song han recalled zhao yu¡¯s words, asking her to wait until he had some spare money, and then he¡¯d ¡®purchase¡¯ a year with her. her eyes began to sparkle as she gazed at the exquisite gardens in the estate. it felt as if her dreams were about to come true. zhao yu, i hope you haven¡¯t forgotten me¡­.¡± Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: Establishing a base chapter 253: establishing a base translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation a large group of people, after taking a tour with the butler, reluctantly left. although the place was lovely, it was zhao yu¡¯s mansion. given liu si yu¡¯s relationship with zhao yu, it was understandable for her parents to stay. however, allowing a large group of relatives to stay might be considered inappropriate, bordering on usurping the house. liu si yu¡¯s parents didn¡¯t stay either. they felt that since liu si yu and zhao yu weren¡¯t married yet, living here might stir gossip. after all, the house belonged to zhao yu, and they feared moving in without his consent might affect liu si yu¡¯s relationship with him. after discussion, those who needed to return home, and those who needed to continue to school went on. liu si yu, along with her three roommates and song han, were all seated in a business car sent by the su family. zhao yu stayed in the ice snow city for another day. after confirming that the su family had prepared everything as agreed, he headed to the su residence. this time, he was meeting the core members of the su family. in addition to the a/iaster su, there were three daughters from the main lineage of the su family. among them was su xiao xiao, the youngest daughter. zhao yu was fairly familiar with the su family¡¯s core members by now. the su family¡¯s empire wasn¡¯t built by mr. su alone but was a combined effort spanning over four or five generations. ¡°by the time it reached mr. su, the scale of the side branch had already become very large.¡± mr. su had three daughters. he used to have sons too, but sadly they all passed away at a young age. the eldest daughter was named su wang yue, in her thirties and already married. however, her husband had died unexpectedly years ago, leaving no heir. the second daughter, su qing qing, also married but unfortunately passed away from excessive alcohol consumption on her wedding day. over the years, the su family business was partly managed by su wang yue and su qing qing, while the rest was managed by the side branches of the family. the butler su who spoke with zhao yu was the son-in-law of the family su who married the sister of master su. after investigating, zhao yu discovered that the su family was not invincible and was currently in a precarious situation. it¡¯s not that the su family lacked male descendants. on the contrary, there was a substantial number of males in the extended branches of the family. however, the direct lineage only had three daughters left. the master su was getting on in years, and although his influence was still palpable, he would eventually have to step down and relinquish his power. this gave the extended branches of the su family other ideas. on the surface, they were respectful and deferential, but behind the scenes, they were plotting to take over the su family. master su naturally saw all of this. although he was displeased, he felt powerless to change anything. after all, he had no son, and his three daughters hadn¡¯t even provided him with a grandchild. upon entering the room, zhao yu noticed only mr. su and his three daughters present. only butler su was absent. after some brief introductions, zhao yu sensed a hint of resentment from su xiao xiao, the youngest daughter. it was probably due to her dissatisfaction with the arranged marriage to him. mr. su didn¡¯t delve into deep conversations. they briefly discussed the previously agreed-upon arrangements. this meeting was mainly an introduction, with no other significant discussions. at the end of the conversation, the eldest miss su, su wang yue, pulled zhao yu aside. ¡°zhao yu, are you familiar with my family¡¯s situation?¡± su wang yue¡¯s face was expressionless, and her thoughts were inscrutable. zhao yu gave a slight nod, replying, ¡°i¡¯ve heard a bit about it¡­¡± without waiting to find out how much zhao yu truly knew, su wang yue said, ¡°on the surface, su family appears harmonious, but behind the scenes, there¡¯s plenty of underhanded dealings. we three sisters can¡¯t fully inherit the family business. no one knows what the other su family will look like once our father passes.¡± ¡°zhao yu, regarding the businesses allocated to you, you might need to claim and protect them yourself.¡± oh?¡± zhao yu had some suspicions already. ¡°the businesses that are going entrusted to you are quite valuable. they were originally managed by one of my cousins,¡± she said. zhao yu mentally had expected this. ¡°but you don¡¯t need to worry too much. they won¡¯t make things too difficult for you¡­¡± su wang yue said, though she seemed not fully sincere. ¡°during the takeover, will there be any physical confrontations?¡± zhao yu asked her. ¡°there might be¡­¡± ¡°will there be casualties?¡± su wang yue¡¯s gaze flickered, seemingly impressed by zhao yu¡¯s quick grasp of the situation. after a moment of contemplation, she said, ¡°as long as no one from the su family dies, there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues.¡± ¡°however, this is under the assumption that you truly hold the value.¡± she added. ¡°1 understand!¡± ¡°within three days, bullets can be mass-produced.¡± zhao yu claimed. su wang yue seems to has more to say but she just let zhao yu leave. zhao yu wasn¡¯t keen on getting involved with the su family¡¯s issues. he just wanted to develop his own business. he headed straight to his mansion. although he had observed the mansion through surveillance, stepping into it gave an impression of grandeur. the security guards at the entrance immediately greeted him as the master, saving zhao yu the trouble of introductions. after a brief chat, he learned they were all arranged by the su family, consisting of over ten security personnel and twenty-plus maids. zhao yu called for huo da hai and his team that standby nearby. he handed over the mansion¡¯s security to huo da hai¡¯s team. being close to the su mansion meant there was little danger, with his own people on guard was always better. after everything was settled, zhao yu took a tour of the mansion with huo da hai and his sister, huo xiao xi. apart from the main house, there were several other buildings suitable for many residents. zhao yu took a brief look and didn¡¯t linger. no matter how large a house was, having a place to sleep was all that mattered. after leaving a few of huo da hai¡¯s men to watch over the mansion. they directly went to claim his businesses. he had braced for a storm, but to his astonishment, the takeover process went incredibly smoothly. ¡°could su wang yue have been wrong?¡± zhao yu looked at the vacated factory. he suspected that the side branches of the su family might be scheming something big. they might have relinquished the industries so easily only because of bigger gains. however, since his contact with the su family was limited, he was unsure about what their side branches might be plotting. zhao yu laughed at himself, thinking he might be overthinking. he wasn¡¯t originally from this world, and the technology and skills he possessed couldn¡¯t be easily challenged by the likes of the su family. the factories he had chosen were all meticulously selected, and they were crucial for his future developments. taking them over without trouble was excellent, as he could now proceed with his robot development plans. zhao yu realized that the only thing he could truly trust, given the unpredictable nature of human hearts, were still robots. fortunately, even though technological progress in this world was slow, there was an existing robot industry. this meant that if he created a new type of robot, it wouldn¡¯t seem out of place. once he had familiarized himself with the factories, zhao yu began large-scale renovations. in just three days, the bullet factory and robot manufacturing plants were set up. the first batch of bullets was sent to the su family, fulfilling their initial agreement. after the first-generation robots were manufactured, zhao yu immediately replaced manual labor, updating all the factories under his name. at the same time, with the help of xiao liu, he installed intelligent recognition features in every factory. any intruder who entered without his permission would be targeted and attacked by the armed robots stationed there. the first generation of robots, although not highly intelligent, were still far more advanced than conventional armed forces. the su family was astounded by this, but they never demanded the core technology from zhao yu, fearing he might install backdoors in the programs. once all this was sorted, zhao yu finally felt he had a territory free from prying eyes. he could confidently work on even more advanced technology. with most tasks now delegated to xiao liu, his artificial assistant, zhao yu had some free time. checking his phone, he noticed many unread messages. most of them were from women, a few familiar faces and many newcomers who were interested in him after hearing about his achievements. ignoring the majority, he read the message from liu si yu. her texts were mainly asking about his availability and expressing her longing for him. zhao yu thought for a moment and replied, ¡°i¡¯m free today, i¡¯ll come to see you¡­¡± next, he read the messages from other acquaintances. qiao bing bing consistently reported on liu si yu¡¯s activities in school, earning zhao yu¡¯s satisfaction, and they made plans to meet in the evening. when he got yu chu xue¡¯s messages, he felt a bit conflicted. ¡°zhao yu, i miss you. when are you coming to see me?¡± yu chu xue was tricky. if she were an ordinary woman, he might have just accepted her, but she was from the yu family and the fiancee of huang zi long. it seemed inopportune to circulate about him being involved with someone else¡¯s fiancee just as he was establishing his own family. noticing that zhao yu was online, yu chu xue boldly sent a provocative picture. in the photo, she was draped in a bath towel, tied with ropes, and seated on a chair. zhao yu instantly recognized the chair and ropes from their previous encounter. the content was undeniably enticing, making zhao yu¡¯s heart race. he coughed and decided to ignore any potential fallout, texting her back, ¡°i¡¯ll see you at 9 pm tonight¡­.¡± Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: Returning to School chapter 254: returning to school translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the factory was quite a distance from the school. zhao yu chose a large suv, a branded one, worth more than two million. escorted by lluo da hai, he headed to the school. when entering the school gate, the standard procedure requires car registration first. however, after zhao yu mentioned his name, he was allowed in, clearly because the su family had given prior notice. zhao yu didn¡¯t bother with the formalities and drove directly inside. zhao yu parked the car under the teaching building and sent a message to liu si yu. ¡°are you here?¡± ¡°i¡¯m downstairs!¡± soon, liu si yu was peeking down floor the window of the fourth floor of the teaching building, zhao yu waved at her from in front of the car, her face lit up with excitement, and she rushed down. ¡°zhao yu, did you buy a car?!¡± liu si yu was amazed. although she didn¡¯t know much about cars, the appearance of this one was very imposing, obviously not cheap. ¡°no, it¡¯s a company car. just drove it over¡­¡± zhao yu smiled and opened the passenger door. ¡°want to take a ride?¡± ¡°yes, yes!¡± liu si yu gleefully got into the car. as she buckled her seatbelt, the shape of her outfit changed a bit. zhao yu paused for a moment and then started the car, taking a leisurely drive around the school. ¡°dressed like that, aren¡¯t you cold?¡± while driving, zhao yu glanced over at liu si yu, noting she was wearing shorts. ¡°a little¡­¡± ¡°let me warm you up!¡± zhao yu tentatively placed his right hand on liu si yu¡¯s thigh. she shivered slightly but didn¡¯t stop him, instead blushing deeply. zhao yu grew bolder, chatting casually while caressing her. iler delicate skin felt so smooth. ¡°zhao yu, the back seat space in this car is so spacious¡­¡± ¡°yes, you could even lie down and sleep on it¡­¡± ¡°why would i sleep here?¡± liu si yu¡¯s thoughts went astray, her face reddening even more, looking shy in a uniquely youthful way. ¡°you could also just nap on it¡­¡± zhao yu casually commented. ¡°you pervert!¡± liu si yu pushed zhao yu¡¯s hand away. he chuckled and shifted, touching her head. ¡°what are you doing? i¡¯m not a child¡­¡± liu si yu dodged, not realizing her seatbelt tightened, creating a noticeable bulge. ¡°what are you hiding?¡± zhao yu teased, poking the soft spot. ¡°you idiot-!¡± liu si yu was shocked by zhao yu¡¯s bold move. covering her chest with both hands, she exclaimed indignantly. ¡°didn¡¯t you happily call me your husband for these past days? why can¡¯t i even touch you now?¡± zhao yu joked. ¡°it¡¯s not the same¡­¡± liu si yu pouted, ¡°such things are for after marriage¡­¡± her voice trailed off, her face showing sadness, ¡°zhao yu, are you really going to marry su xiao xiao?!¡± ¡°wasn¡¯t it you who told me to marry her?!¡± ¡°i¡­¡± liu si yu was at a loss for words. she did indeed persuade zhao yu to agree, but if he didn¡¯t, her entire family would have been in danger. ¡°if you¡¯re not willing, then 1¡¯11 just refuse. su xiao xiao can¡¯t compare to you¡­¡± ¡°no!¡± liu si yu quickly refuted, ¡°you have to marry her, or the su family will surely cause trouble for us¡­¡± zhao yu patted her head, ¡°don¡¯t worry. even if she gets my body, she won¡¯t have my heart. i only love you¡­¡± ¡°cheesy!¡± liu si yu complained verbally but felt warm inside. ¡°if we can¡¯t get married, then?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°mentally, i¡¯d want my first time to be with you, but now it seems su xiao xiao will take that¡­¡± ¡°no!¡± liu si yu quickly raised her small fists, threatening, ¡°your first time has to be with me¡­¡± ¡°why not today? the back seat of this car seems perfect¡­¡± zhao yu smirked, pointing at the spacious back seat. ¡°that¡¯s too impulsive!¡± ¡°it¡¯s my first time. shouldn¡¯t it be more grand?¡± liu si yu said unhappily. ¡°when do you want to do it?¡± zhao yu asked. ¡°it will definitely be earlier than su xiao xiao¡­¡± ¡°there¡¯s also a sense of ritual¡­¡± she turned her head and whispered, ¡°zhao yu, how about i give it to you on your wedding day with su xiao xiao?!¡± ¡°huh? this¡­¡± zhao yu didn¡¯t expect her to think so far ahead. she was so playful. cuckolded su xiao xiao on the day of her wedding?! ¡°on the day of your wedding, before we enter the bridal chamber, 1¡¯11 give myself to you. how about it?!¡± ¡°alright!¡± zhao yu agreed immediately. ¡± why are you like this?!¡± however, liu si yu was unhappy. ¡°it¡¯s su xiao xiao¡¯s wedding day. how could you do such a thing?!¡± why was this woman so troublesome? ¡°then what do you think we should do?¡± liu si yu gritted her teeth and said, ¡°forget it. let¡¯s do it. only then will i feel better.¡± ¡°honey, why don¡¯t you let me have a taste first?¡± ¡± what did you call me¡­¡± ¡°what do you want?¡± liu si yu blushed again. ¡°i feel like you¡¯re poisoned. look at this swollen area. do you want me to help you suck it?¡±zhao yu glanced at her chest and smiled. ¡°get lost, pervert!¡± liu si yu covered her chest with her hands again. the two of them quarreled for a while. zhao yu¡¯s desire was rising, but liu si yu did not vent it. this made his body feel abnormally uncomfortable. ¡°i wanted to have a meal with you, but something came up at the company, so i have to rush over¡­¡± ¡°are you in a hurry?¡± liu si yu was a little reluctant to let zhao yu leave. after letting go of her psychological burden, she realized that zhao yu was actually quite good, but he was a little lecherous. ¡°yes, i have to go back!¡± ¡°alright then¡­¡± liu si yu got out of the car and walked to the driver¡¯s window.¡± when you go to the office, you have to think of me too¡­¡± ¡°yes, yes, definitely, definitely¡­¡± zhao yu was about to start the car when liu si yu suddenly leaned over and kissed him on the cheek. before zhao yu could react, she had already skipped far away. it was as if this action made her too ashamed to face anyone. zhao yu touched his cheek and could still smell the unique fragrance of a young girl¡¯s lips. ¡°this woman¡­¡± zhao yu shook his head and took out his phone. he clicked on his contacts and found qiao bing bing¡¯s column. he typed a message saying,¡± 1¡¯11 treat you to lunch at noon. i¡¯ll wait for you outside the school gate.¡± just as he was about to send it, he remembered that qiao bing bing and liu si yu were about the same age. he might not be able to take advantage of her if he was anxious. she deleted the content and looked for song han¡¯s contact.¡± come out now, at the school gate!¡± he sent it over. ¡°immediately!¡± song han¡¯s reply was very fast, almost a second later. it was as if she had been holding her phone in her hand the whole time. zhao yu took a piece of clothing and covered his legs before driving out of the school.. Chapter 255 - Chapter 255: Song Han chapter 255: song han translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu was surprised to find that song han had arrived earlier than expected and had been waiting for him at the entrance for quite a while. song han looked maturely dressed, wearing black stockings, and her upper body appeared tightly clad, revealing hints of her toned muscles. such beautiful woman! zhao yu felt that her clothes were barely containing her. he immediately drove his car up next to her, and the door opened automatically. ¡°get in!¡± she hurriedly got inside after she confirmed it was zhao yu. as the car started moving, zhao yu casually asked, ¡°do you usually dress like this?¡± ¡°no,¡± song han replied, ¡°you asked me out, so 1 went back to the dormitory and changed into this outfit.¡± she wouldn¡¯t dare wear such attire at school, but she had prepared this outfit beforehand. zhao yu sighed in relief, pressed down on the accelerator, and headed towards the manor. after a short drive, song han suddenly said, ¡°zhao yu, 1 think there¡¯s a car following us.¡± zhao yu glanced at the rearview mirror and replied nonchalantly, ¡°it¡¯s my people, don¡¯t worry.¡± she had already guessed as much but felt the silence in the car was too heavy and wanted to strike up a conversation. seizing the opportunity, she continued, ¡°zhao yu, why did you ask me out? what¡¯s your intention?¡± ¡°you!¡± h ii zhao yu chuckled, ¡°80,000 a month, is your previous offer still valid?¡± song han felt somewhat disappointed. but she chastised herself, didn¡¯t she initiate this transaction in the first place? ¡°fine, but you have to pay me for the whole year up front. officially, we¡¯ll be considered boyfriend and girlfriend.¡± ¡°money¡¯s not a problem. the relationship title is only valid when i¡¯m with you,¡± zhao yu replied instantly. song han thought of liu si yu and realized zhao yu was sneaking around behind her back. she was slightly disappointed. she had once thought zhao yu was genuinely devoted, but now it seemed not. ¡°okay!¡± song han agreed. zhao yu reached out towards her black stockings. but before his hand made contact, song han grabbed his hand. ¡°where¡¯s the money?¡± h 11 zhao yu was at a loss for words. ¡°do you really think i¡¯d cheat you?¡± song han looked serious, ¡°my body is pure. such things are only valuable the first time.¡± how would 1 know if you¡¯re pure or not? zhao yu grumbled internally. if it weren¡¯t for his frustration with liu siyu, he wouldn¡¯t have been so eager to meet song han. of course, the fact that song han was quite attractive and had a more generous bust than liu si yu played a part. zhao yu felt she was being stubborn and asked, ¡°what¡¯s your bank account number?¡± without hesitation, song han reached into her bag and pulled out a bank card. zhao yu then took out his phone and made a call. within moments, he hung up and said, ¡°the money¡¯s been transferred. check if you received a notification.¡± song han checked her phone and indeed saw a notification for the deposit, calculated all those zeros made her heart race. she hesitated and then said, ¡°can¡­ can you drop me off at the bank? i¡¯d like to check.¡± ¡°alright,¡± zhao yu replied, placing his hand back on song han¡¯s leg. this time, she did not resisted him, and zhao yu started touching her. he didn¡¯t know whether it was an illusion or not, but he felt that song han¡¯s body seemed to be trembling. however, zhao yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with this. he had already paid, so he did what he had to do. soon, he stopped the car in front of a bank and signaled song han to hurry up. song han quickly got out of the car and walked towards the bank in her high heels. watching her silhouette, zhao yu felt thirsty. about ten minutes later, song han walked out and opened the car door. her eyes were red as if she had just cried. ¡°did you cry out of excitement?¡± zhao yu joked. ¡°for the next year, i¡¯m yours, available anytime.¡± song han forced a smile and said. ¡°good!¡± zhao yu felt he got his money¡¯s worth, pressed the accelerator, and drove away, leaving huo da hai his bodyguards behind. in a short while, the car drove back to the manor. zhao yu did not stop at the door and went straight to the main residence. ¡°sit down and don¡¯t move! song han was about to get out of the car when zhao yu stopped him. after he got out of the car alone, he went straight to the front passenger seat and opened the door. he then opened the door on her side and lifted her up. ¡°my shoes¡­¡± the moment she stepped out of the door, song han¡¯s high heels accidentally fell off. ¡°this thing can¡¯t fall!¡± zhao yu stopped, squatted down, and gestured for song han to pick it up. song han quickly reached out and grabbed the high heels that had fallen off. zhao yu took a deep breath of the fragrance before carrying song han into the house. song han already knew what zhao yu was going to do. she was very nervous, but she didn¡¯t dare to move. she could only hope that what happened next would be a little more romantic and give her a good memory. as soon as she entered, song han¡¯s face turned red. there were three young women in maid costumes cleaning the living room. as zhao yu entered, the three of them bowed and shouted in unison,¡± greetings, master¡­¡± ¡°yes!¡± zhao yu ignored them and carried song han to the nearest bedroom on the first floor. song han¡¯s mind was blank. he could only hide his head behind zhao yu¡¯s shoulder and play dead. soon, the two of them entered the bedroom. before song han could think further, she felt like she was thrown into the air by zhao yu. ¡°all!¡± she had just screamed when she was thrown onto the bed in the next second. immediately after, she discovered that zhao yu was like a hungry wolf. his eyes were green as if he would transform in the next second. ¡°bang ~!¡± just as she was in a daze, the buttons on zhao yu¡¯s clothes were actually torn open by a primordial force. he¡­ song han saw an object that he had never seen since he was a child. it was a big guy that was beyond imagination. in the next second, zhao yu pounced on her. rip! ragged cloth flew everywhere. the black stockings had been bought and worn a few times before they were scrapped. could she claimed it was the first thing she has in her mind. with a hint of nervousness, the cover on her body became less and less, but she could not stop it. ¡°all!¡± song han¡¯s expression was distorted. she felt as if the world was collapsing, and tears flowed down her face. in the following time, she was like a doll, at the mercy of others. she would lie down, stand up, and kneel down. after what felt like an hour, zhao yu finally regained his composure. ¡°is¡­ is it over?¡± she asked.. Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: Last Wish Fulfilled! chapter 256: last wish fulfilled! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°it¡¯s over!¡± zhao yu looked around the messy room, especially the red stain on the bedsheet, and was surprised. ¡°are you a virgin?¡± song han looked a bit irritated, but thinking of her current situation, she whispered, ¡°yes, i told you before¡­¡± zhao yu recalled that at the beginning, he did feel some resistance, which he forcibly broke through. he had assumed that a woman like song han might have had a messy personal life. but it seemed like she had indeed preserved herself to get a good price. even though their relationship was transactional, seeing song han¡¯s frail state on the bed made him feel sympathy. he walked forward and hugged her, saying gently, ¡°does it still hurt?¡± ??? song han didn¡¯t expect zhao yu to care about her. she nodded slightly and said,¡± my legs are a little numb¡­¡± zhao yu covered her with a blanket, ¡°stay here for a few days, and rest for a few days.¡± ¡°okay!¡± song han thought that zhao yu would leave after saying a few words. who knew that he would stay in the room and tidy up a little before accompanying her. ¡°can i know why you¡¯re so desperate for money?¡± zhao yu held song han in his arm, asked the question he¡¯d been curious about. song han told him about her experience visiting her mother¡¯s employer¡¯s house and the harsh reality she saw. zhao yu remained silent, acknowledging that reality can be cruel everywhere. from now on, this room is yours. you can decorate it however you want¡­¡± wasn¡¯t this the room where zhao yu and liu si yu stayed? was he not concerned about what liu si yu might say? however, she did not want to think about these things. at least for now, zhao yu seemed to have fulfilled her dream. the bedroom was not small. it was more than 30 square meters, even bigger than where she used to live with her mother. and now, this bedroom was hers! ¡°can i decorate it in pink?¡± song han asked, her face softening for the first time. ¡°of course, however you want!¡± zhao yu patted her head and said with a smile. then, the two of them lay under the blanket and chatted for a long time until night fell. song han felt that his body had almost recovered and she could walk. only then did zhao yu leave. he realized that while song han might seem materialistic on the outside, she was genuinely sweet on the inside. if he hadn¡¯t made prior arrangements with yu chu xue, he would have wanted to sleep beside song han tonight. he quickly drove to the school and headed straight for the villa district. ¡°hey, isn¡¯t that zhao yu¡¯s car?!¡± inside the beverage shop, liu si yu was having milk tea with qiao bing bing when she suddenly noticed a familiar car driving by. she rushed out to get a closer look, but the car had already driven away. she couldn¡¯t make out who was inside. after a moment¡¯s thought, she took out her phone and dialed zhao yu¡¯s number, but he didn¡¯t answer. she then sent him a message saying she saw his car at the school and asked if he had come to see her. at this moment, zhao yu¡¯s phone was on silent, and he didn¡¯t notice her messages. this time, he confidently entered the villa area. the guards at the entrance saw his car and didn¡¯t even think of stopping him. smoothly, he drove to the villa of yu chu xue. once he parked, he expertly scaled the wall and jumped onto the second-floor balcony. with his lock-picking skills, he entered the floor and heard the faint sound of water running. ¡°she¡¯s taking a shower!¡± a smirk appeared on zhao yu¡¯s lips, and he tiptoed towards the sound. he gently opened the bathroom door and saw a silhouette of a woman showering with her back turned. zhao yu thought to himself, ¡°yu chu xue must really be into role-playing.¡± excited by the thought, he stealthily exited the bathroom and went to the kitchen to retrieve the items he had used before. initially, he wanted to wait outside the bathroom door like last time, but circumstances were different. last time was unauthorized; this time, he had permission. impatient to wait, he sneaked into the bathroom, grabbed a towel, and covered the woman¡¯s mouth. ¡°don¡¯t scream, or 1¡¯11 kill you¡­¡± with more confidence from previous experience, he swiftly moved the woman to a familiar location, although he noticed that she seemed to be struggling more vigorously than expected. this made zhao yu even more excited, thinking yu chu xue was really good at acting. once they were in the desired location, zhao yu blindfolded the woman, tying her to a chair, picked up where they left off last time. unbeknownst to him, a pair of eyes had been following his every move from the living room, even following him to the room¡¯s door. only when certain sounds emanated from the room did the owner of those eyes show a smile. quietly, the person headed upstairs, feigned a casual walk to the bathroom, and in a regular tone called out, ¡°yuan yuan, are you done showering?¡± ¡°yuanyuan?¡± after calling out a couple more times, yu chu xue pushed open the bathroom door. she mumbled to herself as she made her way downstairs, continuing to call out as she went. at this moment, zhao yu, who was in the middle of something intense, paused when he heard the noise outside the door. is that yu chu xue¡¯s voice?! he suddenly realized that if yu chu xue was outside, then who was the woman inside?! his actions slowed as he hastily turned on the light he had initially left off. when the lights came on, an unfamiliar woman, her face stained with tears, was tied to the chair in an awkward position.. Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: Last Wish Fulfilled! (2) chapter 257: last wish fulfilled! (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation 1 got it wrong! zhao yu had not expected that there would be another woman in yu chu xue¡¯s house. the worst was the timing and her activity. the only mistake was that zhao yu never noticed the different in their body figure. yu chu xue walked into the room. zhao yu turned around, and their eyes met. ¡°you¡¯re here?!¡± yu chu xue first looked delighted, but when she saw the woman on the chair, her eyes turned to her. ¡°yuan yuan?!¡± the woman on the chair immediately began to struggle violently. damn! zhao yu quickly grabbed a towel to wrap around his lower body. yu chu xue seemed to understand what had happened and rushed forward anxiously to free the woman from the chair. ¡°boohoo¡­¡± the woman, once released, clung to yu chu xue and cried loudly. zhao yu had never expected this turn of events. he quickly approached yu chu xue to ask about the situation. ¡°she¡¯s my close friend. she came over today, and 1 never thought you would¡­¡± yu chu xue said helplessly. zhao yu felt a twinge of annoyance. he had arranged with yu chu xue, and she let another woman in during this period. how could he have expected that? ¡°chu xue, do you two know each other?¡± the woman calmed down slightly, asked in disbelief. ¡°he¡¯s my boyfriend¡­¡± yu chu xue said with a resigned look. ¡°what?!¡± the woman was startled and not expecting this situation. if zhao yu had just been some random thug, she would have simply dealt with him. but now¡­ zhao yu finally spoke up, ¡°don¡¯t worry, 1¡¯11 take responsibility for what happened today¡­¡± ¡°get out, get out now!¡± after knowing the relationship between zhao yu and yu chu xue, she became bolder and shouted at him. ¡°you go out first; i¡¯ll talk to her.¡± yu chu xue asked zhao yu to gave them some space. zhao yu could only leave and stand by the door. his mood was entirely ruined by this interruption. after a moment, he contacted xiao liu to help him check the surveillance footage of the villa area and yu chu xue¡¯s chat records. after reviewing them, zhao yu found something fishy. he learned that the woman, named ning yuan yuan, was indeed a close friend of yu chu xue. but her arrival was scheduled before the time he and yu chu xue had set. moreover, various other details indicated that yu chu xue might have done this on purpose. what was she up to?! zhao yu initial guilt seemed to have diminished. he was curious to find out what yu chu xue was up to. after nearly half an hour, yu chu xue came out with ning yuan yuan. without saying a word, zhao yu watched the two. ¡°my name is ning yuan yuan, i¡¯m yu chu xue¡¯s best friend. we promised each other that if we were to get married, it would be to the same man¡­¡± ¡°unexpectedly, by sheer coincidence, you¡¯ve¡­ taken my virginity.¡± ¡°if you dare betray either of us in the future, you¡¯re dead¡­¡± ning yuan yuan calmly stated. what?! zhao yu initially thought yu chu xue was playing some trick, but from ning yuan yuan¡¯s words, it seemed like yu chu xue was just introducing him to a woman? did this mean she was worried about being outnumbered by liu si yu and su xiao xiao, so she involved her best friend? zhao yu¡¯s previously calm heart began to race. he hurriedly got up to assure them of his intentions. at the same time, the towel wrapped around him fell, revealing his toned physique and something rather intimate. both women turned their heads, ¡°put on some clothes quickly¡­¡± zhao yu, unable to control himself, swiftly went over and embraced both women. ¡°huh?¡± yu chu xue didn¡¯t resist when embraced; she leaned into him comfortably. ning yuan yuan tried to wriggle free, but zhao yu¡¯s strong arms held her tightly. as she failed to escape, she gave in. ¡°it¡¯s our first time; couldn¡¯t you be a bit gentler?¡± zhao yu, who only intended to take some advantage, took ning yuan yuan¡¯s words as an open invitation. how could he resist? what followed was an intimate scene involving the three of them. ¡°lately, what¡¯s happening to me? 1 feel so primal,¡± lying in bed, flanked by two sleeping beauties, zhao yu was reflecting on his recent behaviour. he noticed that he had been particularly lustful lately. a little lapse in control and he would become a beast driven by primal desires. ¡°could this be a side effect?¡± zhao yu suspected that his excessive desires might be linked to his crossing to this world without fulfilling the original host¡¯s wishes. though there¡¯s no concrete evidence, he felt his hypothesis was probable. he understood he must win over liu si yu soon; otherwise, he might transform into a beast without reason. by then, without a clear mind, he¡¯d be worthless to the su family. not just his life, but the lives of the other women might also be in jeopardy. zhao yu adjusted his schedule over the next few days, reducing work hours and spending more time with liu si yu.. Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: Last Wish Fulfilled! (3) chapter 258: last wish fulfilled! (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu would typically spend his morning and afternoon seeking out liu si yu, discussing finances, expressing love, and indulging in feasts. in the evening, he¡¯d either return to the estate to stay with song han or head to yu chu xue¡¯s place for their intimate trio encounters. after several days, zhao yu distinctly felt a change in liu si yu¡¯s feelings towards him. especially her eyes, they seemed increasingly tender. just when he thought that liu si yu was waiting for the day he would marry su xiao xiao before taking the next step, one day, after concluding a day filled with romance, liu si yu, unexpectedly, didn¡¯t return to her dormitory. instead, after a passionate kiss with zhao yu, she made a tempting invitation. ¡°zhao yu, shall we sleep in the backseat of your car?¡± zhao yu understood she had mentally prepared herself. of course, he had no objections and immediately agreed. he drove to a secluded parking spot, and they both settled in the back seat. after a while of intimate teasing, when liu si yu seemed almost overwhelmed, things naturally progressed, and they consummated their relationship. it was at that moment, as zhao yu shared a particularly close moment with liu siyu, he heard a long-missed system notification. [last wish completed] [obtained first clone] [obtained galaxy soul fragment xi] at the same time, zhao yu¡¯s consciousness instantly expanded. in the blink of an eye, he became one with zhao yu, who was far away on earth. the two consciousnesses merged and knew everything that had happened to each other in the past ten days, including all the memories of their bodies and senses. zhao yu realized that the past ten days did feel like a long time on neptune , but on earth, the time scale was very short, and almost nothing was done. the only information he had was that colonel chu¡¯s fleet had traveled more than 100 light years through the wormhole and was still heading toward their destination. ¡°i have indeed been affected¡­¡± after fused together, only then did he realize that according to his personality, he would not be so impudent. it was obvious that he had been affected by some kind of irresistible force, which made him become full of bestial nature. solar system-moon. after absorbing the memories of his first avatar, zhao yu immediately sought out uncle da and briefed him on the situation on neptune and the circumstances his first identity encountered there. uncle da drafted a new development plan. in as short as a month, they could legitimately obtain control over the entire neptune. after sorting out these matters, zhao yu proceeded to the base control center. with a hint of uncertainty, he inquired the system about the information on the ¡°galaxy soul.¡± [galaxy soul, can be used to break through base levels.] zhao yu was greatly shocked. the information he had gathered so far was that the key to a level-3 civilization¡¯s inability to break through to a level-4 civilization was the galactic heart fragment. currently, the only five fragments were occupied by level-4 civilizations, and the milky way empire was one of them. ¡°can a level-three base break through to level-four with the galaxy soul?!¡± zhao yu asked nervously. [yes!] after receiving an affirmative answer, zhao yu immediately became excited. this meant that there was still a chance for everything. as long as he obtained the one completed set of galaxy soul in the remaining ten months, he would be able to break through to level four. at that time, he could change the world and overthrow the brutal rule of the aailky way empire. [galaxy soul (/io)] ¡± the moment the first clone succeeded, 1 was given a fragment. according to the instructions, ten fragments can be used to complete the milky way soul, so 1 only need nine more clones?!¡± zhao yu secretly calculated. he became excited again. zhao yu directly activated the descent procedure of his second clone. just like the previous experience, his soul seemed to have been divided. a brand new zhao yu, with all his memories, was carried by the system to a certain planet in the milky way. a new journey had begun! Chapter 259 - Chapter 259: Underground Sanctuary chapter 259: underground sanctuary translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°ugh¡ª!¡± zhao yu found himself lying on a bed inside a tight-sealed metal room. in the next second, a flood of memories rushed in. seven nations¡­ trapped on the planet¡­ initiating nuclear war¡­ world¡¯s end¡­ rise of the mutated beasts¡­ zhao yu¡­ billionaire¡­ built his own underground safety shelter¡­ apocalypse arrives¡­ took in three sisters¡­ mistreated them¡­ drugged¡­ poisoned to death¡­ after assimilating all the memories, zhao yu still felt a bit dizzy. firstly, technology level was once in a state similar to earth¡¯s. however, the trajectory of its tech tree seemed skewed. instead of advancing towards space, it charged into bio-technology. with remarkable results, they created gene potions that could enhance lifespans and boost individual strengths. everything seemed to be prospering, seemingly moving towards a brighter future. yet, unexpectedly, the new ruler turned out to be a warlord, launching nuclear warfare recklessly. one after another, other nuclear-armed nations retaliated after suffering initial setbacks. thousands of mega cities were destroyed, billions of humans perished. the world was completely enshrouded by nuclear radiation. the old order shattered, and the apocalypse began. to make matters worse, in the irradiated areas, some creatures underwent countless genetic mutations and began to feed on the nuclear radiation, breaking biological limits and growing wildly. from that point, humanity realized their dominant status was gone; mutated beasts had become the new rulers of the planet. humans tried to reunite, only to discover that their ultimate weapon, nuclear bombs, actually accelerated the growth of these mutated beasts. it was like trying to fend off a dog with a meat bun. from then on, humanity lurked in the shadows, facing challenges like water and food shortages, civil conflicts, and the ever-present threat of the mutated creatures. the modern civilization was nearly wiped out, and humanity regressed to an era where individuals and families were the primary units of society. the original zhao yu, the one from before the time-travel, was once a billionaire of the old world. although not an influential figure, he had more options than the average person. not only did he build a 100-square-meter underground nuclear shelter during the nuclear war, but he also spent a fortune to purchase a level-one power gene potion, gaining some capital to survive the apocalypse. ¡°this world¡­ is truly chaotic¡­¡± a few years ago, before the nuclear war had erupted, humans were relatively harmonious, retained some sanity, and lived normal lives. but with the emergence of the mutated beasts and the ensuing chaos, violence and robbery became common. stepping out without a gun meant being a sitting duck. however, as time passed, the rapid expansion of the mutated beasts impacted this area. in the past month, even the nearby trading markets were occupied by a mutated beast sized about tens meters. every night, the original owner would venture out searching for food and water, but always returned empty-handed. as the memories zoomed in, a peculiar expression appeared on zhao yu¡¯s face. he realized that the host seemed to be a little perverted. the three sisters have been saved by him a year ago. at that time, the original owner was very polite and used a month¡¯s time to pursue the three sisters ¡®eldest sister, xu meng lan. from then on, he began his way with her. ¡°f * ck, the host is actually a sadist¡­¡± zhao yu was speechless, the original owner of the body was more or less violent. he used a whip to whip xu meng lan, burned her with cigarette butts, and even strung a ring on her groove. his methods were cruel and perverted, making zhao yu feel a little uncomfortable. ¡°how did 1 die? wait, how did the host die?¡± zhao yu sped up his browsing and quickly saw yesterday¡¯s memories. during this month, he destroyed the agreement with xu meng lan. he did something to her two younger sisters. he tricked the second sister, xu xiu lan, into her room and forced her to have sex with him. ¡°how shameless¡­¡± zhao yu was a little embarrassed. he did not expect to transmigrate to such an original owner. especially his last wish, which made him speechless. [the original owner¡¯s last wish has been detected: complete a foursome with the three sisters of the xu family.] ¡°what is the flost thinking¡­¡± zhao yu was speechless. fie had such a dying wish. it was even more painful to be liu si yu¡¯s bootlicker. ¡°wait, wait, wait. i still have not figure out how did i die?¡± zhao yu realized that the original owner seemed to have suddenly fainted while sleeping. if he did not find out as soon as possible, this clone of his would be gone. zhao yu looked around the room and stood up to check it. there was nothing strange. he thought for a moment and looked through his memories of the day before. in order to ensure that he found the source of the danger, he carefully checked every detail, including the part where the host raped xu xiu lan. after rummaging through his memories, zhao yu found something unusual. it was after the original owner had forced herself on xu xiu lan that xu meng lan came over and questioned him about why he had broken the agreement. not only did the host not feel ashamed, but she even executed xu meng lan on the spot. as he moved, he even cursed and said that she wanted to take down her third sister, xu su lan, as well. along the way, zhao yu noticed that xu meng lan¡¯s stared him with killing intent. ¡°did she do it?!¡± zhao yu felt that he might have found a hint. from here, he pushed back his memories. soon, he compared it with his memory and found something wrong. the original owner¡¯s underground shelter was more than 100 square meters and had seven to eight rooms. the safest place was where he was sleeping now. even the door was made of steel. only he could enter and exit, and he carried the key with him. there seemed to be a ten-minute span where the key around his waist disappeared. if zhao yu wasn¡¯t able to pause his memories, he might have completely missed this detail. beyond that, he also noticed that an hour before, when the original owner returned to his room, the cup on the table had been shifted by a centimeter. this meant someone had entered his room and tampered with the cup. zhao yu picked up the cup from the table and examined it carefully. he discovered a barely detectable layer of white powder at the bottom of the cup. he turned the cup upside down and gently tapped it on the table, causing the powder to pour out. zhao yu observed the substance closely. he couldn¡¯t identify it but suspected it was some kind of poison. ¡°so, the original owner was poisoned to death¡­¡± ¡°and the one who poisoned him¡­¡± the ten minutes when the key around the original owner¡¯s waist disappeared was precisely when he was with xu xiu lan for the second time. after xu meng lan confronted the original owner and wasn¡¯t satisfied with how their encounter played out, or perhaps out of resentment, the original owner sought out xu xiu lan again. while the two were occupied, someone silently entered the room and took the key from the original owner¡¯s pants lying nearby. ¡°it must be xu meng lan¡­.¡± Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: Xu Meng Lan! chapter 260: xu meng lan! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu felt overwhelmed. under these circumstances, how was he going to fulfill the last wish? force the three sisters? such an act would challenge zhao yu¡¯s moral boundaries. after all, he has been self-disciplined for long and this kind of act really disgusted him. ¡°how should 1 deal with xu meng lan? this woman tried to poison me¡­¡± zhao yu scratched his head, thinking that if xu meng lan saw he wasn¡¯t dead, she might very well attempt to poison him again. poison is hard to defend against. if she tried once more, he was not sure if he could withstand it. ¡°no, i definitely wouldn¡¯t survive!¡± zhao yu realized that if this body could resist the poison, he would not have transmigrated here in the first place. however, this body was indeed robust, filled with muscles. this was not only due to the strength gained from the gene potion but also because the original owner exercised daily. at the very least, in terms of brute strength, he could take on all three sisters by himself. zhao yu thought, ¡°the most pressing issue right now is to eat¡­¡± he felt an emptiness in his stomach, perhaps related to the body¡¯s exertions today. ¡°whew-!¡± zhao yu looked down and blew away the white powder that had been spilled on the table. after a moment, he gave a shove, and with a ¡°crash-!¡±, the cup on the table was knocked to the ground, shattering into pieces. ¡°big sister, is he really dead?¡± in the room opposite the master bedroom, xu xiu lan was riding on a bicycle-like device. her feet kept pedaling as she said nervously. ¡°as long as he drinks the water, he will definitely die¡­¡± beside her, xu meng lan was also riding a bicycle. this was the power generator that zhao yu had prepared for the fallout shelter. using the pedal to create mechanical power, it drove the coil to rotate and generate electricity. the power storage equipment in the base had aged after several years of use, and its efficiency had decreased significantly. up until now, they had to step on it for twelve hours a day to ensure a day¡¯s electricity consumption. they only used it to boil water and cook. other high-power electrical equipment could not be used for a long time. in the fallout shelter, there were two sets of power generation equipment. one was man-powered generator, and the other was a diesel generator. it was abandoned a year ago because all the gas stations in town were empty. xu xiul ln¡¯s expression was a little complicated as she said nervously, ¡°big sister, if he dies, can we live?!¡± over the past year, the three sisters had basically lived in the fallout shelter. other than occasionally taking the place of their eldest sister to carry the feces to the ground to take a look, they had almost never left. all the information about the outside world came from zhao yu. ¡°xiu lan, don¡¯t be afraid. even if 1 have to risk my life, i will protect you and su lan¡­¡± xu meng lan reached out her hand and patted xu xiu lan¡¯s head. xu xiu lan¡¯s heart ached when she saw the faint scars on xu meng lan¡¯s wrist. in the past year, she had naturally witnessed zhao yu¡¯s abuse of xu meng lan. she had told her elder sister several times that she wanted to leave this place, but xu meng lan had always held her back. a woman who had endured zhao yu¡¯s abuse for a year for the sake of the safety of the two sisters had killed that man today. she did not need to think to know that it had something to do with zhao yu forcing her today. ¡°xiu lan, does your body still hurt?¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t hurt¡­¡± xu xiu lan shook her head. in the past year, she had been pedaling her bicycle to generate electricity every day. her physical fitness was very good. it was just that she had some pain at the beginning. now, she didn¡¯t feel anything at all. ¡°sigh!¡± xu meng lan immediately felt a little guilty.¡± it¡¯s all my fault. i thought that he would abide by our agreement¡­¡± ¡°big sister, you¡¯ve already paid enough for me!¡± xu xiu lan was originally worried about whether the three sisters would be able to survive after zhao yu died. however, now that she thought about it, it was good that zhao yu was dead. at the very least, her eldest sister did not need to be tortured anymore. h yes! ii ¡°as long as the three of us sisters work together, we will definitely survive¡­¡± xu meng lan smiled sweetly and said. she made up her mind. as soon as she confirmed that zhao yu was dead, she would immediately go up to the ground to search for food. ¡°crack!¡± at this moment, a crisp sound came from the master bedroom opposite the room. the two pedaling stopped. ¡°big sis ¡ª!!¡± xu xiu lan exclaimed in a low voice. ¡°don¡¯t panic. just pretend that nothing happened¡­¡± xu meng lan took a deep breath and said. zhao yu should be dead by now.. zhao yu immediately came in the room and saw the two sisters who were riding opposite him. ¡°meng lan, come and clean my room!¡± he waved his hand and said. the sisters looked at each other. the pedal under xu xiu lan¡¯s feet had stopped moving. ¡°let¡¯s fight it with him,¡± she said softly. h don¡¯t be rash, continue to pedal!¡± xu meng lan quickly stood up and walked towards zhao yu¡¯s room. looking at xu meng lan¡¯s back, xu xiu lan¡¯s eyes turned sour. however, she did not dare to show anything. she could only lower her head, afraid that zhao yu would notice something unusual. now, she hoped that the poison could kicked in as soon as possible before he was about to torture his sister. zhao yu turned around and returned to the house. he went to the safe and began to search for the password according to his memory. in the host¡¯s memory, there were guns and ammunition in the safe in his room. it was a good time to check how many bullets he had left. xu meng lan walked in and saw zhao yu squatting in front of the safe. a trace of disgust and hatred flashed in her eyes. she turned around with a blank expression and looked at the room opposite her. there, xu xiu lan was standing up with her head lowered. she was frantically pedaling as if she was venting all the anger in her heart. sigh! xu meng lan sighed in her heart and slowly closed the door. creak! zhao yu was stunned when he opened the safe. other than the two pistols, there were also some knives and whips. the host was worried that the three sisters would rebel, so he kept these sharp things that could be used as weapons in his safe every time. he understood that the original owner must have known that what he had done deserved to die, so he had been on guard against the three sisters. but he didn¡¯t even think about it. if they really wanted to kill someone, almost everything in this room could be treated as a weapon. one had to know that humans evolved from beasts. before they could use their hands flexibly, they had always relied on their teeth to survive. if xu meng lan was really ruthless, she could even bite through wood, let alone flesh and blood. after checking the bullets and pistol, zhao yu closed the safe. he turned around and froze on the spot. in the room, xu meng lan had already stripped herself naked. at this moment, she was kneeling on the ground with her back facing him, looking like an obedient slave. zhao yu didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of charm. instead, he felt waves of shock. there were scars all over xu meng lan¡¯s body, crisscrossing vertically and horizontally. it was a terrifying sight. especially those two sets of of the ¡®enter me¡¯ had been carved on them by someone with a knife. zhao yu quickly went forward and held her up. during this process, xu meng lan was very obedient. she was like a puppet, and her entire body exuded a numb aura. bastard! zhao yu let out a long sigh and cursed the host again. he couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart. why did the system choose such a body for him?! what should he do? zhao yu picked up xu meng lan¡¯s clothes and helped her put them on one by one. xu meng lan remained motionless. she would only move when she needed to raise her leg. at other times, she was like a dead person with lifeless eyes. after putting on her clothes, zhao yu looked at xu meng lan, who was standing straight and motionless. the words that were originally on the tip of her tongue to ask her to tidy up the cup were all swallowed back. she was really a woman with a hard life. zhao yu picked up a broom and began to sweep the broken glass shards on the ground into the trash can. xu meng lan¡¯s originally wooden eyes suddenly lit up. a cup! there was no water! the dry condition on the ground only indicated one thing which meant that zhao yu had drunk the water. this also meant that he did not have much time left. it would not be long before the poison took effect and he would die! before that, he had to be steady and endure. no matter what he did, he had to endure! xu meng lan secretly warned herself that she must stabilize her state of mind and hold on until the moment of zhao yu¡¯s death. she was very clear about the huge difference in strength between the two of them. his hands could carry her entire body in the air for an hour without rest. this power was the effect of the genetic potion and his daily training. in a head-on confrontation with zhao yu, the three sisters did not even have a 10% chance of winning. after zhao yu finished sweeping the trash, he turned around and said,¡± go and boil some water and heat up some food. i¡¯m hungry!¡±¡± he¡­ aren¡¯t you going to whip me? every time she entered this room, she would be beaten up and abused. she felt fortunate that she had been spared a round of torture. after zhao yu died, she could cut him less with the knife. zhao yu called xu meng lan in because he wanted her to see him drink the water with her own eyes. his goal was to pass on a message to her that his body was highly resistant to poison to a certain extent because of the gene serum. this way, she could give up the idea of poisoning him. after all, his body was not really resistant to poison. if this woman continued to poison him, it would really be impossible to guard against. zhao yu hesitated for a moment but still followed her when she went out. he was worried that this woman would poison the food, so it was better to keep an eye on her. however, if he continued to monitor them, it would be tantamount to telling them that he knew that they had poisoned him. this would make xu meng lan think that the cup of poisoned water that she had put in was not enough. this would make her continue to think of ways to poison him. therefore, zhao yu chose to do the work himself and boil water to cook. ¡°just let me do it¡­¡± xu meng lan was terrified and quickly snatched it away. ¡°no need, i¡¯ll do it myself¡­¡± zhao yu smiled and said casually. his gentle smile was extremely terrifying in xu meng lan¡¯s eyes. could it be that he wanted to make a move on su lan?! xu meng lan¡¯s whole body trembled. the more abnormal zhao yu was, the more afraid she was. ¡°plop ~~!¡± her legs went limp and she fell to her knees. zhao yu was stunned.¡± what¡¯s wrong?!¡± at this moment, xu meng lan only had one thought in her mind, and that was that zhao yu wanted to lay his hands on her third sister, xu su lan. the only thing she needed to do now was to stall for time until the moment zhao yu died from the poison. as she thought of this, she opened her mouth and squirmed a few times. she slowly spat out a sentence that she felt ashamed of, but it was very suitable for stalling for time. ¡°master, please whip me¡­¡± Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: Hunting (1) chapter 261: hunting (1) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation if zhao yu didn¡¯t know about xu meng lan¡¯s attempted to poison him, he might think she was used to being abused. but now, she likely wanted to delay time, fearing that zhao yu would take action against her younger sister. zhao yu shook his head and helped xu meng lan up. ¡°i¡¯m tired, let¡¯s leave it for now.¡± promising not to abuse her anymore would sound hollow now. a year had passed, and people don¡¯t changed over night. all he could do was gradually change their perceptions. xu meng lan stood still, her expression fluctuating, seemingly guessing whether zhao yu was genuinely tired or had ulterior motives. she signaled to xu xiu lan, who was watching from a distance. xu xiu lan quickly got up and quietly approached the door of the youngest sister¡¯s room, knocking in a pattern of three long and one short knock. only after receiving a similar response from the room did xu xiu lan relax and return to the side of her bicycle to start generating electricity. there was a pressurized well in the shelter. zhao yu had used it when he was young and was familiar with its operation. pouring a scoop of water into the well and pressing the handle, cold groundwater soon gushed out. ¡°i¡¯ll do it¡­¡± xu meng lan took the initiative, scooping some water to fill the kettle. about ten minutes later, rice and two stir-fried vegetables were served. there were still two pounds of stored rat meat in the shelter, but zhao yu found it hard to swallow, so he decided not to cook it. ¡°have you eaten?¡± as zhao yu was about to eat, he remembered xu meng lan was beside him and casually asked. ¡°we ate, we don¡¯t consume much, so we¡¯re not hungry yet¡­¡± xu meng lan replied with a pleasing smile. ¡°what about su lan?¡± ¡°she¡¯s resting. she was too tired from her previous shift of generating electricity.¡± ¡°okay.¡± without asking further, zhao yu began to eat on his own. the rice was fine. other than a musty smell, the texture was normal, but the vegetables were a little too bland. the condiments in the house had long been used up, and most of the remaining ones had expired and tasteless. after a simple meal, xu meng lan¡¯s eyes were sharp and her hands were fast. she quickly came up to collect the bowl. zhao yu had wanted to wash the dishes himself, but seeing xu meng lan¡¯s appearance, he thought about it and just let her do it. he checked the food reserves and found that there was indeed not much left. it could last for three days at most. this was even if the other three women ate very little. if they ate as much as they wanted, they could finish it in a day. the most important thing now was to go out and find food. back in his room, zhao yu took out both guns, loaded the bullets one by one, bolstered them on his belt, and adjusted the pistol to a position where it could be easily drawn. ¡°honey, are you going out?¡± xu meng lan, having finished washing the dishes, had unknowingly reached the entrance to the master bedroom and carefully inquired, poking her head out. ¡°yes, i¡¯m going out to find food.¡± xu meng lan seemed to remember something and quickly ran towards the end of the hallway. when zhao yu reached the entrance, he opened the hatch, ready to climb out. xu meng lan was carrying a lidded metal bucket on her back, which gave off a foul smell that wafted in every direction. zhao yu glanced at her without saying much and took the lead, climbing up towards the ground through the hatch. xu meng lan followed closely, with the metal bucket on her back. the hatch was only about ten meters deep, with an exit at the top, resembling a manhole cover. outside the exit was an abandoned house, which was previously built by the former owner. upon reaching the exit, zhao yu scanned his surroundings to ensure there was no danger. only then did he open the cover and crawl out. inside the hatch, xu meng lan climbed up the ladder. zhao yu extended his hand to help her out. xu meng lan hesitated for a moment that zhao yu would think to help her. she felt puzzled but dared not refuse. ¡°honey, i¡¯ll handle this¡­¡± xu meng lan didn¡¯t linger, running outside with the bucket full of feces. zhao yu followed behind to ensure her safety. in the past, xu meng lan would usually handle this task alone, running over a hundred meters away to a forest to dispose of the waste. the world was still relatively bright, with three moons overhead. even without streetlights, at least they wouldn¡¯t trip over rocks while walking. a few scattered houses in the distance appeared desolate and silent. further away, various nocturnal creatures and insects could be heard. hearing these noises, both felt slightly reassured. compared to wild animals, mutated beasts were clearly more terrifying. in places with mutated beasts, insects and wild animals would flee. the sounds indicated there were no mutated beasts nearby. the two quickly reached their destination. xu meng lan dumped the contents of the bucket. not far away, a dozen pairs of glowing eyes stared at them, making her shudder and quickly turn around. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± zhao yu already had his pistol in hand, vigilantly watching those eyes. while wild animals weren¡¯t as terrifying as mutated beasts, they often attacked humans. zhao yu could handle a small number of them unarmed, but if outnumbered, he might have to use his gun. firing could potentially attract larger wild animals or even mutated beasts, which would be counterproductive. xu meng lan was startled by zhao yu¡¯s voice, not expecting him to sheltered her. but there was no time for her to think, and she hurriedly ran back towards the house.. Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: Hunting (2) chapter 262: hunting (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu backed away a few steps before quickly ran towards their house. not long after they left, the owners of those glowing green eyes from the forest rushed over to the pile of waste. the creatures, similar to wolf, were larger in size compared to those on the earth. their teeth were sharper, their claws were making them one of the most threatening wild animals to humans. fortunately, zhao yu had killed a few of these creatures before, teaching them not to mess with him. he escorted xu meng lan back to the house and opened the hatch. once he saw her go in, he closed it. lying on the iron ladder, xu meng lan looked through the watchtower ar zhao yu until he vanished from her sight. only then did she snap back to reality. ¡°he¡­ feels different somehow¡­¡± today¡±s zhao yu was different unusually polite and even escorting her back and forth. ¡°it¡¯s an act; he¡¯s definitely pretending! ¡°¡® xu meng lan soon regained her composure, believing zhao yu was up to something again. after all, a year of living together had given her a clear understanding of him. once outside, zhao yu put away his pistol and took out a dagger, sneaking towards the forest. as he approached, dozens of eyes suddenly appeared where the waste had been dumped earlier. zhao yu locked eyes with the creatures for a moment, then slowly moved in another direction. his target wasn¡¯t these pack wolves but another wild animal in the forest, a creature similar to a wild boar. for more than ten minutes, zhao yu ventured deeper into the forest, pausing occasionally to examine animal tracks before proceeding. the original owner knew how to hunt, but he feared injury and rarely engaged these larger animals. the only time he did was a few months ago when he shot several wolves with his gun. the result was attracting mutated beasts. not only did he not get to eat the wolf meat, but he also narrowly escaped death, lying at home for a week before recovering. since then, the original owner had mainly targeted smaller animals. apart from hunting, another way to obtain food was to scour the city for supplies and then trade for food in human settlements. however, the nearest town to the village is now occupied by several mutated beasts, leaving no room for trading. further away is another town, over fifty kilometers distant, making it an inconvenient trip. in this era, even if there are cars on the road, no one dares to drive them; traveling is only possible on foot. fifty kilometers would take about a week to walk, and one would also need to be wary of nocturnal beasts. when the settlements were still in existence, only significant powers could travel between two towns like this. in the post-apocalyptic world, groups of a few, like zhao yu s, were the mainstream. still, some chose to band together ¨C small groups had around fifty people, while larger ones could have several hundred. the original owner with three beautiful women by his side and a relatively safe shelter, never considered joining these groups. after walking for several more minutes and spotting a footprint resembling a petal, zhao yu stopped. he chose a robust tree and easily climbed up using his hands and feet. sitting on a sturdy branch, zhao yu rolled up his sleeve and gently made a cut on his arm with his dagger. ¡°drip-!¡± after three or four drops of blood fell, he took a bandage from rhe simple first aid kit on his waist and dressed the wound. a few minutes later, noises began to stir in the surroundings. soon after, a wild boar, almost one and a half meters tall, appeared, heading towards the place where the blood had dropped, sniffing the ground as it moved. zhao yu slowly stood up, dagger in hand, and when the wild boar was right beneath the tree, he jumped. ¡°thud-!¡± the dagger pierced directly into the vital point of the boar¡¯s head. ¡°grunt¡ª1¡å the boar screamed in pain and charging madly in all directions. zhao yu quickly lay on top of the wild boar, gripping it tightly to secure himself. ¡®¡±crash-!¡± ¡°bang-!¡± ¡°thump-!¡± the boar, entirely out of control, breaking several trees as thick as bowls. after a few more minutes of chaos, it seemed to lose strength, its movements slowing, until it finally collapsed, motionless. zhao yu then pulled out the dagger and stood up. he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. at this moment, he too was battered and bruised, with cuts and bloodstains all over, hardly looking any better than rhe boar. ¡°i was careless¡­¡± this was zhao yu s first time hunting such a large wild beast. with his robust physique, he had thought it would be easy. but in comparison, it seemed the boar¡¯s strength surpassed his own. at the very least, his punches couldn¡¯t break a tree as thick as a bowl. ¡°roar¡ª!¡± a distant beastly roar made zhao yu¡¯s face change. he quickly bent down, attempting to drag the boar. ¡°up you goes!¡± his face turned red from the effort, managing to move the boar just a little. ¡°i didn¡¯t think this through¡­¡± now, he couldn¡¯t leave without taking this boar back; otherwise, all his injuries would be in vain. of course, this was also related to zhao yu¡¯s desire to eat meat, without resorting to rat meat. after a brief test, with his strength, dragging this wild boar back should be feasible.. Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: Hunting (3) chapter 263: hunting (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu released the rope from his waist and tied one end of the rope around the wild boar¡¯s body, while the other end wrapped around his waist. this way, it was more effortless to walk. in a short while, he had walked more than ten meters. in front of him, a dozen green eyes stared at him like a tiger watching its prey. ¡°this is not something you can eat!¡± zhao yu became angry when he saw these wolves. ¡°roar!¡± after a wolf howl, the owners of more than a dozen pairs of eyes spread out and completely surrounded zhao yu and the wild boar. ¡°sigh! bring it on!¡± zhao yu loosened the rope around his waist and took out his dagger and pistol. one of the one-eyed wolves revealed a fearful expression. the wolf pack¡¯s advance suddenly slowed down. from a distance of dozens of meters, they began to circle around zhao yu. zhao yu stopped in place and waited for a while. when he saw that the wolf pack did not attack, he continued on his way. who knew that after walking for a few meters, the wolf pack would get close to him again. this made him put down the rope again and take out his pistol to confront them. ¡°damn it, if you want to fight, then fight. if you don¡¯t, then get lost!¡± zhao yu was furious and cursed rudely. he had spent a lot of effort to get such a wild boar, but he had been targeted by these wolves. if you have the ability, go hunt wild boars yourself! just as zhao yu was cursing, a wolf behind him had sneaked up to the boar and bit its hind leg. zhao yu turned around and saw that the wolf had run away with a piece of flesh in its mouth. ¡°ahhhhh!¡± zhao yu really wanted to take a shot at them. but he dared not! at this moment, no matter how much they tussled, it was still manageable. there was still meat to go around. but if a gunshot drew the attention of a mutant beast, then none of them would eat. however, this situation gave zhao yu an idea. he lifted his dagger and made a cut on the wild boar¡¯s body, tearing off a piece of meat. he waved it under the watchful eyes of the wolves, then threw it behind him. ¡°howl¡ª!¡± the next moment, a dozen wolves sprang into action, chasing after the piece of meat, effectively clearing the path forward. zhao yu quickly grabbed the rope and pulled the wild boar forward. he had able to go far when the wolves were distracted but after they quickly devoured the meat, the pack chased zhao yu and blocked his path again. ¡°damn it!¡± zhao yu pulled out his dagger again, cutting off a larger piece of meat this time. using all his strength, he threw it behind them. seizing the chance, he advanced another ten meters with the boar. with the wolves surround him again, zhao yu was frustrated. reluctantly, he repeated his strategy: cutting off a piece of meat, throwing it, then moving forward. a good portion of the wild boar¡¯s meat, nearly half, was sacrificed before the majority of the wolves began to disperse. however, some hungry ones remained. zhao yu looked around and noticed that only three or four weaker wolves were still following, while the rest had left. ¡°you dare to follow?¡± zhao yu scoffed and ignored them, dragging the wild boar quickly forward. with half its meat gone, the boar was considerably lighter. at first, the wolves blocked his way, but as zhao yu approached them, they scattered in different directions. they realized that someone who could hunt a wild boar could easily kill them. the wolves didn¡¯t stray far after dispersing. they followed behind zhao yu, occasionally licking the blood stains on the ground. after testing zhao yu a few times and not daring to attack, the wolves finally retreated when zhao yu left the forest, howling a few times. zhao yu was frustrated. he glared at the retreating wolves, gritting his teeth, ¡°sooner or later, i¡¯ll kill you all and eat your flesh¡­¡± with that, he returned to his house and knocked on the well cover. in a moment, xu meng lan climbed up through the well. upon seeing it was zhao yu, she opened the well cover. ¡°so much meat?!¡± the moment she saw the wild boar, xu meng lan¡¯s eyes gleamed. zhao yu smiled slightly, feeling that his efforts were worth it, ¡°let¡¯s head down, we¡¯ll have pork party tonight!¡± Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: Xu Meng Lan was surprised about the New chapter 264: xu meng lan was surprised about the new zhao yu(i) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the two of them dragged the remaining meat back to the shelter. under the light, xu meng lan could finally see zhao yu¡¯s condition clearly. the blood marks all over his body, she couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. ¡°are you okay?!¡± zhao yu looked down and was startled by his appearance, he was drenched in blood. but he knew that most of them were just scrapes. they just looked scarier than they actually were. ¡°it¡¯s fine, let¡¯s deal with this meat first.¡± zhao yu waved his hand, signaling xu meng lan to handle the pork while he headed to the bathroom. ¡°sister, is he okay?¡± xu xiu lan was also alarmed by zhao yu¡¯s condition and asked hesitantly. ¡°he should be fine¡­¡± xu meng lan replied uncertainly. the poison she administered, why hadn¡¯t it taken effect? but now wasn¡¯t the time to worry about that. she asked xu xiu lan for help, and the two began processing the pork. by the time zhao yu finished his bath and came out, the pork had been cut into pieces and stored in a natural cold storage. ¡°honey, is this piece enough for dinner?¡± xu meng lan asked, holding up a small piece of pork. ¡°how could that be enough?!¡± zhao yu glanced at it, and realizing it would not even suffice for him alone, he grabbed three more pieces, ¡°cook all of these.¡± ¡°all? isn¡¯t that too much?¡± xu meng lan was surprised. so much meat wouldn¡¯t last long if cooked all at once. ¡°just do it.¡± cooking was beyond zhao yu¡¯s expertise. he left it to xu meng lan and went back to his room to treat his wounds. after treating all his injuries and emerging from the room, dinner was ready in the kitchen. on the dining table were three plates of stir-fried pork dishes, along with a bowl of rice. the two sisters stood to the side, watching intently as zhao yu sat down. ¡°sit down, aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± zhao yu asked. the sisters gulped, and xu xiu lan hesitated before whispering, ¡°brother-in-law, can we eat too?¡± zhao yu smiled slightly, saying, ¡°you and su lan are at an age where you need to grow. you need lots of protein. i got this especially for both of you¡­¡± oh¡­ under zhao yu¡¯s repeated urging, they hesitantly sat down. zhao yu personally served, placing different types of meat on each plate and portioning it out to them. ¡°let¡¯s eat!¡± under his gaze, the two sisters wolfed down the meat in their bowls. zhao yu nodded in satisfaction. it seemed that xu meng lan didn¡¯t poison the dishes. ¡°where¡¯s su lan? hasn¡¯t she woken up yet?¡± xu meng lan anxiously said, ¡°su lan wasn¡¯t feeling well, so she went back to sleep¡­¡± zhao yu roughly understood that she was probably afraid he would harm her youngest sister, so he just shook his head. he didn¡¯t say much and continued eating. after a short while, he noticed that the two sisters hardly dared to pick any meat from the dishes. he sighed and proactively added some meat to their bowls. ¡°no need, we¡¯ve just eaten¡­¡± ¡°how can that little bit be enough?!¡± ¡°eat up quickly¡­ finish what¡¯s in your bowl.¡± zhao yu ordered. the two sisters were feeling a mix of elation and inexplicable fear. while they joyously savored the meat, they remained anxious inside. every time their bowls were emptied, zhao yu would proactively serve them more. there was still about a portion of food left on the table. ¡°leave the rest for su lan to eat when she wakes up¡­¡± after saying that, zhao yu immediately left for his room. ¡°clang-!¡± only after hearing the familiar door shut, did the two sisters breathe a sigh of relief. xu xiu lan asked anxiously, ¡°sister, what¡¯s he up to?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know¡­¡± xu meng lan was wondering why zhao yu suddenly treated them so kindly. in the past, he wouldn¡¯t even let them have rat meat. he was surprisingly generous this time. ¡°could it be our last meal before our execution?¡± xu xiu lan almost cried out, ¡°i remember watching tv shows where prisoners get a good meal before they die¡­¡± xu meng lan was startled, but she reassured her, ¡°it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, we¡¯re not prisoners, and he is, after all, your brother-in-law¡­¡± xu xiu lan finally calmed down and began to clean up the dishes. xu meng lan tiptoed to the master bedroom and eavesdropped for a bit, then stealthily retreated. ¡°is he asleep?¡± ¡°yes, he¡¯s snoring so loudly¡­¡± ¡°what about the food¡­¡± ¡°take it to your sister¡­¡± soon, xu xiu lan quietly came to xu su lan¡¯s door, knocking with their secret code. the door opened to reveal a girl who looked to be only fourteen or fifteen. xu su lan wasn¡¯t actually that young; she was seventeen. but due to lack of nutrition, she appeared underdeveloped. ¡°sister, what is this?!¡± xu su lan could not control her volume and exclaimed. ¡°shh, quickly bring it in and eat!¡± xu xiu lan hurriedly covered her mouth. ¡°sis, you both should eat too¡­¡± xu su lan wasn¡¯t willing to eat alone and wanted to invite her two sisters in with her. ¡°we¡¯ve already eaten¡­¡± after some persuasion from xu xiu lan, xu su lan finally took the food inside and then locked the door behind her.. Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: Xu Meng Lan was surprised about the New chapter 265: xu meng lan was surprised about the new zhao yu (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu slept for an unknown amount of time. after waking up, he stretched a little and then started exercising. in this post-apocalyptic world, he knew well that physical fitness was crucial. after almost an hour of bodyweight training, zhao yu stopped and opened his room door to leave. walking around the corridor, he realized nobody was there. the three sisters were probably asleep. without giving it much thought, zhao yu headed to the bathroom to rinse off with cold water. after finishing his bath, he found xu meng lan was waiting at the door. ¡°honey, you¡¯re awake!¡± ¡°mmm.¡± ¡°are you hungry? do you want me to prepare some food?¡± ¡°no need. i¡¯m not hungry yet. if you¡¯re hungry, go ahead and eat.¡± zhao yu replied casually. xu meng lan sneaked a glance at zhao yu¡¯s muscular chest and quickly turned her head away, but she was wondering why zhao yu had not been poisoned. it had almost been a day, and he had not succumbed. could he be immune to the toxin? it seemed probable. after all, zhao yu had once taken a dose of a genetic potion. his physical fitness was much stronger than an average person. it was only natural for him to have a high resistance to poison. over the next few days, zhao yu stayed in the shelter without going out. besides eating and exercising, he also helped with chores and pedaled the manual electricity-generating bicycle. xu meng lan and xu xiu lan, the two sisters, remained the same as before, but xu s luan was nowhere to be seen. according to the sisters¡¯ arrangement, xu su lan¡¯s schedule was the always exact opposite of zhao yu¡¯s. if it were the original zhao yu, he might have complained. after every meal, he instructed the two sisters to leave a portion for xu su lan. another day, after zhao yu went back to his room to sleep, xu xiu lan went to find her elder sister. ¡°sister, brother-in-law seems to be a little off these few days¡­¡± ¡°something is wrong!¡± xu meng lan was also confused. in the past few days, zhao yu had been exceptionally kind to them in a way he had never been before. he not only refrained from beating and scolding them but sometimes even helped with household chores. zhao yu had not called her into his room to abused her. this left a void in her heart, as if something was missing. xu meng lan shook her head, ¡°he might be pretending¡­¡± ¡°an act?!¡± xu xiu lan was a bit confused, ¡°i feel like my brother-in-law has become a different person, very gentle¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t be deceived by his appearance!¡± xu meng lan suddenly became alert, ¡°he might indeed be pretending, with the sole intention of luring su lan out, and then¡­¡± xu xiu lan snapped back to reality. she had already been violated by her brother-in-law and couldn¡¯t let the same happen to her younger sister. ¡°sister, he used to call you into his room every day, but he hasn¡¯t done so these past few days¡­¡± in the past, zhao yu¡¯s favorite pastime was to torment her. why was he so well-behaved now? ¡°i¡¯ll go in and check¡­¡± xu meng lan was about to check on zhao yu. ¡°sis!¡± xu xiu lan was a bit worried. ¡°one can¡¯t catch a wolf without risking their lamb. it¡¯s okay; i¡¯m used to it!¡± xu meng lan reassured her younger sister, patting her hand and heading towards zhao yu¡¯s room. knock, knock, knock. she gently knocked on the door. the door opened, and zhao yu, bare-upper body, stood in the doorway asking, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°honey, may i come in?¡± xu meng lan was conflicted but still asked. zhao yu stepped aside. xu meng lan quickly entered. zhao yu then closed the room door. soon after, xu xiu lan sneakily approached the door, pressing her ear against it to eavesdrop. ¡°what¡¯s up?¡± zhao yu curiously inquired. looking at his sweaty face, ¡°honey, have you been exercising?¡± xu meng lan asked. ¡°yes!¡± ¡°the outside world is dangerous. if i don¡¯t keep training, the next time i go out, i might not return.¡± zhao yu nodded. xu meng lan was even more bewildered. she had thought that once she entered this room, the savage nature within zhao yu. he would emerge, overpowering her. however, contrary to her expectations, zhao yu remained polite. after a few seconds of awkward silence, xu meng lan tried to continue their conversation, ¡°honey, are your wounds healed?¡± ¡°mostly healed.¡± the healing capabilities of this body were truly remarkable, demonstrating the potency of the gene potion. yet xu meng lan¡¯s gaze inadvertently drifted to zhao yu¡¯s groin area. could it be that he got injured there while hunting outside? if that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be a blessing in disguise? with that thought, everything seemed to make sense to xu meng lan. only if zhao yu had lost his capabilities explained why he had not approached her these past few days. not just for whipping, even their normal intimate life had ceased. moreover, he had shown a keen interest in xiu lan before, but ever since he returned from outside, he appeared disinterested. what a great news! joy bubbled inside xu meng lan, but she kept her expression neutral, ¡°honey, is there anything you want me to do?¡± zhao yu shook his head, ¡°no¡­¡± in the following days, whether it was a misperception or not, zhao yu felt that both xu meng lan and xu xiu lan seemed treated him a bit nicer than before.. Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: Xu Meng Lan was surprised about the New Zhao Yu (3) chapter 266: xu meng lan was surprised about the new zhao yu (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation especially their gaze towards him had become much softer than before. even one day, xu su lan briefly came out to join them for a meal. throughout the meal, nothing happened, and zhao yu quietly returned to his room afterward. ¡°it¡¯s confirmed; he must have suffered a serious injury. he probably can¡¯t be intimate with women anymore¡­¡± the three sisters rejoiced, feeling less burdened as they went about their chores. after finishing on the bicycle, xu xiu lan approached xu meng lan, looking a bit uneasy, ¡°sis, it seems something is missing from the house¡­¡± ¡°what¡¯s missing?!¡± xu meng lan paused on her work. ¡°it¡¯s that small rolling pin, it seems to be gone¡­¡± ¡°really? i¡¯ll look for it later¡­¡± xu meng lan gasped. by the afternoon, xu xiu lan found that the small rolling pin had returned. at the dinner table, the family of four, unusually, sat together once more. xu meng lan looked at zhao yu, feeling an indescribable emotion. when zhao yu tormented her daily, she felt immense pain and just hoped for an end to her suffering. but now, zhao yu might be incapacitated, she felt a strange sense of emptiness. during the quiet hours of the night, she couldn¡¯t help but reminisce. after the meal, zhao yu made an announcement. ¡°i¡¯m planning to go out again¡­¡± ¡°all?¡± ¡°there still seems to be a lot of meat left at home¡­¡± ¡°we don¡¯t have much rice left. carbohydrates are essential for the body¡­¡± zhao yu mentioned about how important carbohydrates was to them. ¡°but didn¡¯t you say our trading post has been occupied by mutant beasts?¡± xu meng lan was confused. ¡°yes!¡± ¡°i¡¯m planning to visit meng house village. it¡¯s a settlement of a few hundred people¡­¡± meng house village was about ten kilometers away. not too far, but a round trip would take at least three days. after all, daytime was the active time of mutant beasts, forcing people to take shelter and preventing travel. ¡°isn¡¯t that¡­ dangerous?¡± xu meng lan was apprehensive. over the past few days, she had grown to appreciate this version of zhao yu. if he died outside, the sisters¡¯ lives would become even harder. ¡°it¡¯s okay!¡± ¡°i¡¯ve been training these days, and 1 feel my strength has increased¡­¡± it was true. whether it was the effect of the gene potion or due to his transmigration, every time he finished training, he felt a surge of new strength. the ceiling, which was three and a half meters high, he could now reach with his head just by jumping. this kind of jumping ability was unprecedentedly strong. zhao yu had a plethora of knowledge related to genetic technologies in his mind. he was well-acquainted with many ways to enhance strength. at the very least, on the lunar base, he believed he could easily create a more potent potion to enhance physical attributes without any issues. however, during his past conflicts with alien civilizations, they often used particle black holes and light-needle strikes, which were immensely powerful, beyond human reach. he selectively overlooked all technologies that enhanced individual strength. after all, the technology points at that time were limited, and there seemed to be no need to focus on that aspect. in this world, the importance of individual strength has intensified, making it seem necessary to delve into this field. as far as he knew, meng house village was one of the few nearby places that had a hospital and doctors. besides procuring some carbohydrates, zhao yu also intended to gather some materials to synthesize a gene potion. zhao yu began packing and preparing to set off shortly. not long after, xu meng lan walked in. ¡°honey¡­¡± she felt uneasy, wondering why her feelings had shifted so rapidly. if zhao yu did not mistreat her and had no ill intentions towards her sister, he was a good man. throughout their recent interactions, zhao yu had completely fit her definition of a good man. ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°i¡¯m worried about you¡­¡± xu meng lan was torn. a few days ago, she wished nothing more than for the man in front of her to die. now, she feared his death outside. zhao yu gently patted her head, chuckling, ¡°it¡¯s okay. good people die young, but the wicked live a thousand years. someone like me¡­ how could i die so easily?¡± xu meng lan hesitated and remained silence. zhao yu said directly, ¡°if you have something on your mind, just speak up.¡± xu meng lan bravely uttered, ¡°honey, 1 want to know, why have you changed so much these past days?¡± after all, this was the man she had spent a year. if he really disappeared, she wanted to understand zhao yu¡¯s current mindset. zhao yu was unsure how to explain. should he say that his soul had changed, and the husband who mistreated her was gone? zhao yu expressed regretfully, ¡°meng lan, 1 owe you an apology for my behavior this past year.¡± ¡°eh?¡± xu meng lan was never expecting an apology from zhao yu. ¡°it¡¯s okay. you¡¯ve protected the three of us sisters. i¡¯m already very grateful¡­¡± while she said this, deep down, she still held resentment for zhao yu¡¯s past violence against her. ¡°after what happened with xiu lan, i felt profound remorse when 1 returned to the room¡­¡± ¡°i never thought i would become such a person that i hated when 1 was young. yet, i grew up become one of them¡­l deeply regret it.¡± ¡°i want to change and spend the rest of my life making up for the mistakes i¡¯ve made.¡± xu meng lan was astounded. she never expected to hear such words from zhao yu. could it be that he genuinely had a change of heart and wished to become a better person? if that was the case¡­ xu meng lan was filled with tears and sobbed uncontrollably on the spot. zhao yu quickly embraced her, ¡°it¡¯s okay. i will never hit you again¡­¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡°of course, it¡¯s real. have i hit you these past few days?¡± xu meng lan hadn¡¯t expected such a twist in her life. however, soon, she froze. the hardness at her waist, she reached out and felt a familiar sensation. he wasn¡¯t castrated?! xu meng lan was shocked. if zhao yu wasn¡¯t castrated, then why had he spared her youngest sister? ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± zhao yu noticed xu meng lan¡¯s sudden stop in crying and her hand grabbing at his private parts, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°honey, is there something wrong down there?¡± ¡°what should be wrong with it?¡± zhao yu asked. ¡°no, nothing¡­¡± xu meng lan still held back her true feelings and made an excuse about preparing dried food and quietly left. when zhao yu was about to leave with his belongings, indeed, xu su lan was absent. only xu meng lan and xu xiul ln were there to see him off. with their complex expressions and various emotions, zhao yu took out the pistol from his waist and handed it to xu meng lan. ¡°if i don¡¯t return within a week, it means i¡¯m dead. you two will have to rely on yourselves¡­¡± ¡°this¡­¡± xu meng lan took the pistol with disbelief. could he really trust her with such a weapon? in the past, not to mention pistols, even sharp knives were kept in a safe. the knives used for cutting meat had to be returned after use. now, zhao yu had entrusted all these to her?! xu meng lan was deeply shocked, feeling like she was seeing the man in front of her for the first time. ¡°off to go. see ya!¡± zhao yu smiled and turned to climb up the ventilation shaft.. Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: People from the Meng House Village! (1) chapter 267: people from the meng house village! (1) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation solar system-moon base. zhao yu was checking the exchange list in the control room when he suddenly found something he had never seen before. [mini base: you can spend certain technology points to send a mini base to the clone.] [e-grade mini base: can produce technology items from level 0-0.5. exchange required: 10,000 technology points.] [d-grade mini base: can produce technology items from level 0.5-1. exchange required: 100,000 technology points.] ¡°this?!¡± zhao yu quickly asked the system to elaborate for more details. after the explanation, he realized that the clones were originally a part of him and bore his soul imprint. the existing base was already established at the moon and as part of him among the clones, the system created a trimmed-down version based on the current base. the capabilities of these trimmed-down versions depended on the technology he had on the moon base. besides, these trimmed-down systems could not upgrade on their own and could only exchange for the technology. this meant that if he exchanged for a mini base here, he could directly send it to the other two clones. this would not only ensure their safety but also accelerate their development. ¡°i didn¡¯t notice this before¡­¡± zhao yu scratched his head, thinking that if he had discovered this earlier and sent it to the first clone, he might have unified the entire neptune by now. however, it wasn¡¯t too late. glancing at his remaining technology points, he had just over 90,000, most of which he had obtained when colonel chu destroyed the military unit of the fire fury civilization. ¡°1 can only exchange two e-grade mini bases for the two clones¡­¡± as the clones were also him, having such a trimmed-down system would greatly increase their chances of survival. the clone on neptune was fine since their consciousness was already connected. if there were any problems, he could seek analysis from the uncle da and the system established on moon. but he had no idea what the second clone was facing, so this was exactly what it needed. [do you wish to spend 10,000 technology points to exchange an e-grade mini base for the first clone?] yes! [do you wish to spend 10,000 technology points to exchange an e-grade mini base for the second clone?] yes! without any hesitation, zhao yu exchanged for the two mini bases. according to the system, an a-grade mini base could exchange for technology items just like his main base, but the price was exorbitant, an astronomical figure he didn¡¯t dare to think about. the most probable mini bases he could exchange for the clones in the future were d-grade and c-grade, costing 100,000 and 1,000,000 technology points respectively. with the title ¡°king of war,¡± as long as the secret base under colonel chu was successfully built and began to destroy the empire¡¯s military units, his technology points would significantly increase. ¡°e-grade mini base, that should be enough for the second clone¡­¡± after leaving the fallout shelter, zhao yu headed in the direction of the meng family¡¯s residence in the dark. after traveling ten kilometers in one night, zhao yu should be able to reach his destination by tomorrow night. as dawn approached, zhao yu found a thick tree trunk and tied himself to it, covering himself with some camouflage made from tree leaves he had prepared in advance. ¡°roar¡ª!¡± a thunderous roar jolted zhao yu from his sleep. zhao yu looked in the direction of the sound, prepared to flee if danger approached him. ¡°thump-!¡± ¡°thump¡ª!¡± even while lying on the tree trunk, zhao yu felt the tremor, as if some colossal creature was moving on the ground. ¡°mutated beast!¡± in the original host¡¯s memory, he had once caught a fleeting glimpse of a mutated beast. it was a grotesque monster several tens of meters tall. it seemed more like a conglomeration of various beings. its appearance was hideous, but it was also incredibly terrifying. the sheer size of the creature alone was enough to pose a significant threat to an entire city. beyond the roars of the mutated beast, zhao yu faintly heard gunfire. ¡°could it be that humans are battling with the mutated beast?!¡± the sound of the gunfire that not even louder than the beast¡¯s roars. zhao yu predicted their firepower might not sufficient enough to confront the mutant beast. ¡°it couldn¡¯t be , could it be meng house village?¡± the source of the roar was in the direction he was heading towards meng house village. ¡°could my luck be this bad?!¡± zhao yu intently listened to the distant noises. about half an hour passed, and the sound of gunfire had almost ceased, but the roars continued intermittently. based on this half-hour of listening, zhao yu noticed that each roar seemed to convey different emotions. the initial roars were filled with rage. later on, that sense of anger seemed to fade, replaced by a kind of majesty, as if the beast was declaring its territory. zhao yu wasn¡¯t overly concerned about the mutated beast. according to rumors, mutated beasts didn¡¯t deliberately hunt down individual humans. the size difference was vast. to the mutated beast, an individual human was insignificant, not even worth the effort of a snack. unless there was a large pack of humans, only then would it possibly pique the beast¡¯s interest. ¡°it seems this mutated beast found meng house village¡­¡± upon seeing the beast approach, they would surely retaliate. however, the outcome seemed inevitable.. Chapter 268 - Chapter 268: People from the Meng House Village (2) chapter 268: people from the meng house village (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation at this stage, humans truly didn¡¯t have weapons capable of inflicting any damage on rhe mutated beasts. after waiting for a while and hearing the mutated beast¡¯s noises gradually fading, zhao yu finally heaved a sigh of relief. his mind wandered for a while before he fell into a deep slumber once again. ¡°bang-¡®¡± ¡°bang-!¡± ¡°ratatata¡ªi¡± a burst of intense gunfire awoke zhao yu once more. he tilted his head to look down. not far in rhe woods, a group of humans was rushing towards him. what¡¯s happening?! zhao yu¡¯s drowsiness disappeared instantly as he stared wide-eyed ar the situation below. ¡°is that?!11 seven or eight humans armed with various firearms, were retreating while shooting at a strange creature over two meters tall. the creature had an odd appearance, with a large wolf¡¯s head in its center and two tumor-like protrusions on its shoulders that looked like additional smaller heads. ¡°mutated beast?!¡± ¡°no!11 at first, zhao yu thought it was a mutated beast. but on second thought, mutated beasts are typically enormous, while this creature was only just over two meters tall. if it¡¯s not a mutated beast, why does it look so peculiar?! from his memories, the wild animals of this world, although generally larger than earth. they have clear distinctions between body parts, unlike this oddity. lie noticed that the strange creature wasn¡¯t as bulletproof as the mutated beasts. bullets left bloody holes in its body, causing it to howl in pain. ¡°that howl, it sounds like a wolf?!¡¯1 after another round of fierce fighting, the strange creature seemed to have had enough and fled the scene. the humans below all sat down in relief. coincidentally; they were not far from the tree zhao yu was hiding. ¡°we finally got out¡­¡± ¡°the mutated beasts are terrifying¡­¡± ¡°they can even radiate other creatures¡­¡± no wtonder the strange creature resembled a wolf. it was a wolf that had been radiated by the mutated beast and underwent an initial mutation, turning into a mutated wolf. if humans were exposed to such radiation, would they also become such peculiar creatures?! as these thoughts crossed his mind, zhao yu noticed one of the humans seemed to sense something and looked up in his direction. ¡°what¡¯s that?!¡± a voice shouted, and the group quickly stood up, aiming their guns in the direction he pointed. damn. how is this possible? i have been discovered! zhao yu was shocked. he quickly shouted, ¡°i¡¯m human. i¡¯m human, don¡¯t shoot!¡± at this moment, zhao yu was genuinely afraid that these people would fire a probing shot, leading to his unjust death. although he had injected a gene potion, it was only the basic type. it might have granted him a bit of strength, but against bullets, his enhanced physique still wasn¡¯t enough. zhao yu slowly moved the leaves in front of him to reveal himself. the people below visibly relaxed but still maintained their alert stance with their guns aimed at him. ¡°do you have any weapons?¡± ¡°throw down any weapons you have on you!¡± the woman who had first spotted him, obviously was the leader of the group. ¡°i have two handguns and a dagger¡­¡± left with no choice, zhao yu replied ¡°throw them down, muzzle pointing towards yourself. no tricks!¡± the woman below made it clear that any extra movement from zhao yu might lead to his death. zhao yu hadn¡¯t expected to be discovered by others. in this wilderness, life and death seemed so unpredictable. he took out all rhe weapons on him and under the watchful eyes of the group, tossed them down. as rhe handguns hit the ground, someone quickly picked them up. the leading woman then said, ¡°now, climb down rhe tree¡­¡± zhao yu had no choice but to comply. once he reached the ground, a gun was immediately pointed at his chest. before he could say anything, a rope was used to bind his hands behind his back. only then did the group lower their guns, and zhao yu got a good look at them. there were seven of them in total: three women and four men. all were in their twenties, but their faces were fierce and scarred, clearly indicating frequent battles. ¡°what are you doing here?!¡¯1 the leading woman stepped forward and inquired. now that he had a moment, zhao yu took a closer look at her face. she was surprisingly pretty yet a scar that marred her face and giving her a fierce appearance. tin from a town nearby, planning to go to meng house village to buy some food¡­11 after briefly heard about zhao yu¡¯s circumstances, rhe woman continued, ¡°what¡¯s the situation in your town?¡± ¡°it was fine before. we could go to the town s eastern city to trade¡­¡± ¡°but a month ago, a mutated beast occupied the city. our trading post was gone, and i lost the chance to communicate with others¡­¡± zhao yu spoke truthfully. most of the information he had came from rhe trading post. since the mutated beast arrived a month ago, he hadn¡¯t encountered any other humans for a long time. while there were many houses in the town, only his family truly resided there. ¡°are there any forces or factions in your town?¡± ¡°none, just my family¡­¡± who else is in your family?!¡± Chapter 269 - Chapter 269: People from the Meng House Village (3) chapter 269: people from the meng house village (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°there¡¯s also my wife and two younger sisters¡­¡± ¡°take us to them!¡± zhao yu hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded in agreement. after walking for a while, zhao yu has figured out and understood their identities. the woman leading the group was actually the head of meng¡¯s house. the so-called meng¡¯s house village was not originally named that. at the end of the world, a woman surnamed meng rallied a group of people to stay there, which then named after her name. zhao yu became more courageous and asked, ¡°what happened to meng¡¯s family village?¡± meng xian, the leader had a flash of pain in her eyes but quickly recovered, answering calmly, ¡°a mutated beast arrived, and everything was destroyed¡­¡± ¡°madam, as long as you¡¯re alive, we can establish a new meng¡¯s house village elsewhere!¡± ¡°yes¡­¡± he observed closely and realized their sentiments seemed genuine. he could understand the women¡¯s loyalty, but why were the four men so devoted to meng xian? did she have some unique allure? as they crossed an open area, a shadow suddenly swept across the sky. ¡°watch out, an eagle!¡± zhao yu exclaimed. one reason he didn¡¯t travel during the day was because of the enormous birds in this world¡¯s sky, which frequently attacked humans after the apocalypse. these eagles often grabbed their prey, flew high into the sky, and then dropped them to their death. moreover, these birds were incredibly fast, easily reaching speeds over 100 mph, and they could reached higher speed when they were striking their prey from the sky with the aid of gravity. zhao yu noticed that the eagle was targeting one of the men in the group. he¡¯s gone in a second! zhao yu was sure humans couldn¡¯t react in time as it happened in a blink of an eye. however, a shadow moved over his head. ¡°whiz!¡± meng xian who was standing in front of him instantly vanished. ¡°shriek!¡± a miserable scream rang out. the next second, a massive creature landed on the ground. with wings spanning over three meters, atop it was a woman, stabbing fiercely at the eagle¡¯s neck. in just few second, she jumped over him and her speed was even faster than the eagle. what surprised zhao yu the most was the wounds on the eagle. this woman struck it with a knife over a dozen times in such short period. in a blink, the eagle¡¯s cries were silenced, and a dead bird lay on the ground. ¡°this¡­¡± zhao yu watched in astonishment, hardly believing his eyes. could a human really match the charging speed of an eagle? and in an instant, brought it to the ground? such speed, such height and such power¡­ but he soon realized that the others seemed accustomed to this, they even celebrated about having eagle meat for dinner. meng xian jumped down, leaving the task of dealing with the carcass to others. she approached zhao yu, speaking lightly, ¡°never seen someone like me?¡± ¡°no,¡± zhao yu shook his head honestly. meng xian glanced at zhao yu, puzzled, ¡°why do you look so fair?¡± h 11 what kind of question was that? the others glanced at zhao yu, their eyes widening in surprise. ¡°seriously, why does he look like a pretty boy?¡± meng xian shook her head without giving it much thought and casually asked, ¡°ever heard of gene elixir?¡± ¡°does the gene elixir really have such a potent effect?¡± ¡°you¡¯ve taken the gene elixir?¡± ¡°i took the ensbbt initial type of gene elixir¡­¡± ¡°oh, you were rich before the apocalypse, weren¡¯t you?¡± meng xian seemed a bit intrigued, sizing up zhao yu. the others occasionally turned their heads to look at zhao yu. he felt a bit uncomfortable, ¡°why do you say that?¡± ¡°the ensbbt initial type of gene elixir was only available before the apocalypse.¡± zhao yu asked in confusion, ¡°then what did you take?¡± ¡°hehe!¡± meng xian smiled slightly, ¡°of course, it¡¯s the new type of elixir developed after the apocalypse¡­¡± ¡°ever heard of the reed group?¡± ¡°reed group, one of the top three biotech companies in the world¡­¡± zhao yu nodded. ¡°that was before the apocalypse. now, the reed group is the number one biotech company in the world.¡± ¡°tell me more about it?¡± ¡°it¡¯s said that the reed company, based on mutated beasts and irradiated creatures, has developed a new type of elixir suitable for human evolution.¡± ¡°one that increases strength is called ¡®strength elixir¡¯, and one that boosts agility is called ¡®agility elixir¡¯.¡± ¡°based on the effects, they range from tier one to tier seven.¡± ¡°tier seven?¡± the elixirs were categorized by type. ¡°what tier of elixir have you taken?¡± ¡°tier three!¡± ¡°only three?!¡± zhao yu was shocked. he had assumed the woman before him had consumed a high-tier elixir. to think that just a tier-three elixir could grant this kind of power! ¡°with your speed, it seems you can dodge bullets¡­¡± ¡°haha, of course. our leader here is the strongest in our village. dodging bullets is like dodging floating feather. a piece of cake.¡± the people around spoke proudly for their leader¡¯s ability. ¡°i¡¯ve taken tier three agility elixir and tier three strength elixir.¡± zhao yu felt a pang of envy.. if he could also consume this new type of elixir, wouldn¡¯t his abilities greatly improve? Chapter 270 - Chapter 270: People from the Meng House Village (4) chapter 270: people from the meng house village (4) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation if he could get a few elixir then zhao yu could ensure his own safety while travelling outside. at least not having to fear being snatched by eagles during the day. someone chuckled, ¡°you think just anyone can drink this kind of elixir?¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°the new elixir, though potent, has a very poor compatibility rate.¡± meng xian casually added, ¡°1 got both elixirs by participating in a drug trial.¡± ¡°from my batch of about ten thousand participants, only about ten made it out alive.¡± ¡°such a high mortality rate?!¡± ¡°after the trial, the reed group just let you go?¡± zhao yu was curious about the intention of the reed group. ¡°we are paying them and you think you can drink or buy whichever tier of elixir you want?¡± ¡°to consume the tier-three elixir, at the very least, your physical attributes must meet a standard. only when you match the reed group¡¯s criteria will they sell the tier-three elixir, and you must consume it at their base.¡± meng xian said proudly. ¡°you mean after drinking this elixir, physical attributes can continue to enhance?¡± zhao yu inferred the implication in her words. ¡°of course, continuous training is necessary to hasten the process. according to the reed group¡¯s explanation, it¡¯s a method of tapping into our potential.¡± she didn¡¯t understand the academic aspects, even the theories the reed group had explained were beyond her comprehension. as long as her strength could be enhanced, that¡¯s all that mattered. ¡°so, those who participated in the tier-three elixir experiment with you. did they all met the reed group¡¯s criteria?¡± ¡°exactly.¡± ¡°we all started from the tier-one elixir and progressed to tier three.¡± meng xian nodded. ¡°once i¡¯m strong enough, 1¡¯11 make another trip to the reed group to see if i can pass the tier-four.¡± zhao yu was curious about the reed group, ¡°isn¡¯t the reed group¡¯s headquarters on another continent?¡± ¡°they have multiple bases.¡± meng xian replied indifferently, ¡°why are you asking so many questions? it seems you can¡¯t even handle the tier-one elixir.¡± zhao yu felt slighted, ¡°i can pull a pig that¡¯s around 100-150 kg.¡± ¡°hahaha¡ª!¡± the group erupted in laughter. this made zhao yu¡¯s face turn red with embarrassment, feeling a bit humiliated. ¡°little six, introduce yourself to him!¡± one of the skinny men stepped forward and walked in front of zhao yu. ¡°i¡¯ve drunk a tier 1 potion before, but my body hasn¡¯t reached the standard. 1 didn¡¯t pass the tier 2 test, so i¡¯m still considered to be at the tier 1 standard¡­¡± ¡°as for strength, i can throw a wild boar like the one you mentioned five meters away by myself with one hand¡­¡± h h zhao yu fell silent. was this potion really that strong?! little six did not seem to be bragging. in that case, the world had indeed developed faster after the apocalypse. zhao yu couldn¡¯t help but think of a rumor from before the apocalypse. it was said that the reed group had already conducted human experiments. from the looks of it, the possibility was not low. after the apocalypse, due to the radiation, the radio could not be used anymore. all of zhao yu¡¯s information came from the gathering point nearby, so it was normal for him to be outdated. after all, that gathering point wasn¡¯t very notable. it was mainly inhabited by local residents, and the items they traded were mostly foodstuffs. ¡°it seems you don¡¯t even know a lot of common knowledge¡­¡± meng xian commented, then turned to the others, ¡°this town of theirs seems quite safe¡­¡± ¡°yeah, it must be a secluded small town.¡± zhao yu felt embarrassed. the distance between them was just over ten kilometers, yet they didn¡¯t even know of his town¡¯s existence. after all, in his entire town, only his household remained and others already moved out long ago. it was reasonable for them to be unaware. without proper communication devices unlike before the apocalypse. an over twenty kilometers apart would resulted in lack of information of each others. with that in mind, it was understandable for them not to know of zhao yu¡¯s circumstances. after all, who would travel such a distance just to trade some meat and grain? ¡°so, we¡¯re heading there directly? we¡¯re not waiting for nighttime?¡± as the group ready to move on, zhao yu couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°what¡¯s there to fear? mutated beasts won¡¯t specifically target us.¡± ¡°if we encounter irradiated beasts, with our leader here, we¡¯ll drive them off.¡± upon reflection, zhao yu realized that this was true. the eagles and other aerial creatures he most feared seemed insignificant in front of meng xian. ¡°you don¡¯t usually venture out during the day, do you?¡± meng xian had an epiphany, ¡°moving around at night, staying in during the day and avoiding the sun, no wonder you¡¯re so fair¡­¡± zhao yu ignored her teasing, but at the moment, he kept asking himself a question. should he reveal his refuge? if he doesn¡¯t, where would he lead them? Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: Away From Home (1) chapter 271: away from home (1) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°with the meng house village is gone and your people scattered around while escaping. what are your all plan to do next?!¡±after chatting with them for a while, zhao yu felt that they did not seem to be bad people. ¡± our village and everything at the base is gone, but the people are still here. we can still build a second meng house¡­¡± meng xian looked determined, and said with a faint smile, ¡°that black water town you mentioned seems to have a good location. if possible, we plan to rebuild our base there¡­¡± that sounds quite good! zhao yu was a bit tempted. this group was strong and if they could settle in the town, their protection would guarantee his safety. still, he had some concerns and asked, ¡°my town is not far from the county, only about ten kilometers away. there¡¯s a mutant beast residing there. won¡¯t being so close attract the beast?!¡± ¡°hahaha!¡± little six laughed a few times and said, ¡°you¡¯re overestimating us¡­¡± ¡°to the mutant beasts, we are just ants. they don¡¯t care about humans. and even though these beasts are huge, they seem to consume a lot of energy and mostly sleep all day. even if you fire a gun right by their ear, there¡¯s hardly any reaction¡­¡± ¡°have you observed the mutant beasts up close?!¡± zhao yu asked him. ¡°of course not!¡± little six said proudly, ¡°do you think we¡¯re like you, just staying in one small place?!¡± ¡°the things the reed group needs are mainly in the cities. there are many mutant beasts there. we¡¯ve seen more mutant beasts than you¡¯ve seen wild animals¡­¡± meng xian interrupted little six. cities¡­ after the apocalypse, the rich fled to the countryside, and the poor stayed in the cities. those big cities; they were the primary targets for nuclear attacks. now they had become the favorite places for mutant beasts. he had heard that some brave souls would venture into the cities to gather supplies. things like gasoline and diesel had almost been completely scavenged in small towns and even countryside. the supply only available in the cities now the small town where he lived was under the jurisdiction of stone sea city. it hadn¡¯t been hit by a nuclear bomb, but it had a nuclear power plant, which attracted many mutant beasts. ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid of nuclear radiation?!¡± ¡°in this world now, compared to nuclear radiation, whether we can live to see tomorrow is more important, right?!¡± ¡°the reed group has technology to remove nuclear radiation contamination from the body. although it¡¯s expensive, it¡¯s still a hope you could granted with money¡­¡± zhao yu admired their optimistic attitude. compared to these people, he hadn¡¯t really lived long in the post-apocalyptic world. after all, he spent most of his time underground. every time he went out, he only ventured a little and returned as soon as he got some food. with his wealth of over a billion, building an underground shelter was more than affordable. the remaining money was mostly spent on stocking up on supplies, which had been gradually consumed over the years. for others, the apocalypse had been around for four or five years. but for zhao yu, it might have just begun. ¡°how have you survived all these years?!¡± the few of them were a little curious. they did not understand how he had lived until now. ¡°before the end of the world, 1 stored up a lot of supplies and have been relying on them to survive¡­¡± ¡°a rich guy¡­no wonder!¡± the group looked at zhao yu with renewed interest, examining him up and down, but their expressions soon returned to normal, with a touch of pity. being rich was enviable in peaceful times. but in this chaotic world, the years of survival experience zhao yu missed might hasten his death. ¡°you¡¯re lucky you met us¡­¡± ¡°you left your home because you ran out of supplies, right? if you hadn¡¯t met us, you probably wouldn¡¯t have lasted long¡­¡± ¡°from now on, you¡¯ll work under me. as long as you work hard, you won¡¯t go hungry¡­¡± meng xian laughed and said. ¡°i have a wife and two younger sisters at home¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry. after re-establishing our base, there will be plenty of jobs. i¡¯ll arrange everything.¡± meng xian waved her hand, signaling him not to worry. she would handle such matters. zhao yu let out a sigh of relief, it seemed his safety was secured. at that moment, a system alert sounded in his mind. [an e-grade mini base will be delivered from the moon base to you. please choose a location to place it.] mini base? zhao yu also shared the memories of the main body, so why had he never heard of such a thing?! he quickly asked the system. the mini base was a castrated version of the lunar base. the e-grade mini base that he had owned could exchanged for only technology knowledge or weapon of 0.5 civilization. other than that, there was no available upgrade function. in addition, the technology points spend in this world would accumulated and be deducted when the consciousness was connected to the main body at moon base. the system didn¡¯t explain more details. it only told zhao yu to choose an empty space as soon as possible to set up a mini base. zhao yu was pleasantly surprised. with this mini base, he would be safer now. when it was almost dark, the group finally arrived at the edge of the town. ¡°little six, go in and take a look¡­¡± Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: Away From Home (2) chapter 272: away from home (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation meng xian did not directly lead the group into the town. instead, she arranged for little six to scout ahead. they were obviously not entirely trusting of zhao yu, worried that the town might hold hidden dangers. xiao liu had been injected with tier two agility elixir making him a second-level enhanced individual with agility abilities. if he faced with danger, he could easily escape. about half an hour later, little six returned quietly. ¡°madam, it¡¯s all clear. there¡¯s no one in the town and no potential threats.¡± he reported. ¡°where¡¯s his wife and two younger sisters?¡± ¡°madam, there¡¯s a shelter underneath that house. they might be inside¡­¡± little six pointed to a house not far away and said. since no other places in the town showed signs of human habitation, with dust everywhere, only their house showed signs of life, making it easy to locate. with this realization, he felt rather lucky that no one had come knocking in these years, trying to find the shelter. ¡°is it there?!¡± meng xian asked. zhao yu nodded. ¡°yes, i built that shelter before the end of the world.¡± ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± the others didn¡¯t seem to care. after the outbreak of the nuclear war, shelters had become the most popular choice. almost every wealthy person had built one or more. in fact, it was rumored that some large corporations had built super shelters capable of sustaining life for a hundred years. in their eyes, zhao yu probably built a basic shelter similar to a basement. upon reaching the house, meng xian walked over to the entrance of the shelter and knocked on it, trying to gauge the thickness of the door from the sound. she then turned to zhao yu, ¡°do you have any secret signals? call them out!¡± zhao yu hesitated for a moment, then slightly turned his body to show his bound hands, ¡°can you untie me?¡± throughout the journey, the group had conversed amicably. but the matter of untying him hadn¡¯t been brought up by zhao yu, nor had anyone else taken the initiative. with his hands tied behind his back for over ten hours, his arms were starting to go numb. someone quickly drew a knife and sliced the ropes, freeing zhao yu. zhao yu cast a glance at the two women in the group. throughout their journey, he had observed closely. besides meng xian, the other two women seemed quite relaxed, not appearing to be under any duress. with that in mind, he approached the entrance of the shelter. following the secret code he had previously arranged with xu meng lan. moments later, faint noises emanated from below the entrance. ¡°ding ding-!¡± two faint responses. zhao yu quickly continued with the coded knocks. xu meng lan had already peered through a lookout hole and saw the situation above ground. especially the six or seven individuals standing behind zhao yu, which made her anxious. she hadn¡¯t expected zhao yu to return with a group, which deviated from their prior agreement. however, seeing three women standing above, she felt a little relieved and asked, ¡°honey, is that you?¡± ¡°yes, meng lan. it¡¯s me. they¡¯re from meng family¡¯s village. their place was taken over by the mutant beasts, and they plan to rebuild here in our town.¡± he replied. meng family?! xu meng lan had never heard of this place, and zhao yu hadn¡¯t mentioned it before. meng xian, sensing xu meng lan¡¯s anxiety and fear below, stepped forward to introduced herself, ¡°i¡¯m meng xian, the owner of meng family¡¯s village, a third-level enhancer. don¡¯t worry, we mean you no harm¡­¡± ¡°on my territory, if any man dares to misbehave, i¡¯ll chop him and feed him to the dogs¡­¡± the male members present shivered upon hearing her words, unconsciously shrinking back. although xu meng lan didn¡¯t understand her well, it was apparent that this woman named meng xian was the most powerful. plus, with zhao yu above ground with them, she hesitated only briefly before unlocking the entrance. once the entrance was open, zhao yu reached out and helped xu meng lan out. after a brief chat with the group, xu meng lan finally understood the situation. ¡°may we take a look below?¡± meng xian, curious about the shelter below, asked. ¡°yes,¡± xu meng lan replied after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°my two younger sisters are down there. i¡¯ll lead you.¡± meng xian smiled and stopped her. ¡°it¡¯s okay, i¡¯ll go down alone to take a look¡­¡± suddenly, she stopped talking. staring at the scar on xu meng lan¡¯s arm, meng xian suddenly reached out and lifted her sleeve, revealing a large area of crisscrossed scars. meng xian¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°what happened to you?!¡± she abruptly turned to zhao yu, pointing at him and accusingly asked, ¡°did he do this to you?!¡± zhao yu found the situation difficult to explain. the injuries on xu meng lan were inflicted by the original owner of the body he now occupied. however, since that person had died and he had taken over the body. xu meng lan hesitated, appearing afraid and uncertain about how to respond. meng xian said coldly, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. while you¡¯re here, 1 will stand up for you¡­¡± she then turned to zhao yu again and demanded, ¡°tell me! did you do this?!¡± ¡°if you¡¯re a man¡­¡± ¡°i¡­1¡­ i did it¡­¡± zhao yu replied with a hint of resignation.. Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: Away From Home (3) chapter 273: away from home (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation he couldn¡¯t possibly explain to others that he had transmigrated, so he could only agree to it. ¡°click!¡± meng xian pulled out a handgun, cocked it, and directly aimed at zhao yu. ¡°no!¡± before she could fired, xu meng lan reacted, stood in front of her. zhao yu only felt a bullet had just whizzed past his ear. ¡°why did you blocked me?!¡± meng xian, trembling with anger, ¡°he abused you, and you still protect him?!¡± ¡°no, my husband has changed¡­¡± xu meng lan felt conflicted. if this had been a few days earlier, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have stopped meng xian from killing zhao yu. after spending the past few days together, she felt that zhao yu seemed quite decent. ¡°you believe a man¡¯s words?!¡± meng xian became even more enraged and cocked her gun again. her words made the other four men in the room somewhat uncomfortable, but no one intervened. ¡°please, spare my husband. he¡¯s admitted his mistakes; he¡¯s changed¡­¡± zhao yu didn¡¯t expect meng xian to actually plan to kill him directly. when he first arrived and saw xu meng lan¡¯s plight, he also wished he could revive the original host just to kill him again. so, meng xian¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t entirely unwarranted. at the very least, it showed that she had a conscience and was righteous. living under such hands, one shouldn¡¯t suffer humiliation. but now, he had ironically become the person meng xian despised. at the same time, xu meng lan action made zhao yu feel a little touched, especially when she had saved his life, allowing this clone to be preserved. zhao yu knew that he was a clone, but he didn¡¯t want to die. before resonating with the core consciousness, he felt that his life was important. if he died, there might be nothing left. ¡°you¡­¡± meng xian was quite angered, looking at xu meng lan with an expression of disappointed expectations. the other men present felt sympathetic and started persuading her. compared to xu meng lan, who had been sheltered in the underground refuge for a long time and wasn¡¯t exposed to the harsh external environment, meng xian and the others seemed rougher. ¡°get lost, all of you are the same!¡± meng xian cursed bitterly, making the four men back away in fear. she no longer had the desire to kill zhao yu. she turned to look at him and coldly said, ¡°scum, get out of here before 1 change my mind. i don¡¯t want to see you again!¡± zhao yu didn¡¯t say another word and flee. ¡°hehe!¡± meng xian couldn¡¯t help but reveal a mocking expression. she said to xu meng lan, ¡°look, that¡¯s your husband. he just abandoned you and ran away¡­¡± afraid of provoking meng xian further, she held her tongue and could only silently shed tears as she watched zhao yu¡¯s retreating figure. she wasn¡¯t sure if she would ever see zhao yu again. after all, they had been together for a year, especially in the recent days, which had given her the warmth of family. sadly, all of this seemed to have vanished now. meng xian looked at the wound on her arm and comforted her, ¡°sis, don¡¯t worry. you¡¯ll meet a better man in the future. i¡¯ll help you find someone, definitely better than this scum¡­¡± ¡°no, i don¡¯t want to¡­¡± xu meng lan shook her head. ¡°you have stockholm syndrome. it will take time for you to move on¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry. in a short time, you¡¯ll realize that you don¡¯t actually love him; you were just manipulated by him¡­.¡± Chapter 274 - Chapter 274: Daily Mission (1) chapter 274: daily mission (1) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°roar!¡± ¡°roar a series of beast roars echoed in the night sky. zhao yu stopped in front of a large tree, his footsteps slightly hesitant. ¡°where should i go now?¡± after being driven out of the small town, zhao yu was worried that meng xian might change her mind and hunt him down. however, shortly after entering the forest, his mind was filled with confusion. since he was unarmed, not even having a dagger to fight with the beasts inhabited in the forest. even though he had been active at night for more than a year, he still couldn¡¯t compete with the beasts. he was at a moderate distance from the town. continuing forward might be dangerous. ¡°let¡¯s hide on top of the tree!¡± after having his arms tied for a day, his circulation was restricted and his strength limited. he almost fell several times during his climbing. he finally managed to get onto a thick branch. however, he didn¡¯t dare climb too high, fearing that birds might snatch him away. sitting on the branch, zhao yu shifted a bit and broke off a few nearby branches to tie himself to the tree. thankfully, the trees in this world were tall and stout, enough to lie down on. there were many protrusions on the branch which made it hard for zhao yu to find a comfortable spot for his head. after adjusting a few times, he found a relatively comfortable position, albeit needing to tilt his head. after a lot of fidgeting, zhao yu finally settled down, staring upwards. he could glimpse the sparse stars through the leaves. ¡°why me?!¡± zhao yu felt a sense of grievance. he wondered why, of all people, he was the one transported to this world. logically, he was part of the origin. yet at this moment, he couldn¡¯t stop feeling distressed for being alone. zhao yu¡¯s thoughts began to clear. ¡°i¡­¡± ¡°first and foremost, i am me, and then i am the copy¡­¡± zhao yu wasn¡¯t sure but he didn¡¯t want to die. he was certain that if this body died, ¡®he¡¯ would be gone. ¡°if the original dies, how would i feel?!¡± ¡°if the first copy dies, would i be the first copy?¡± ¡°if both of them die, would i become the original zhao yu?¡± ¡°after fulfilling the last wish and resonating with the consciousness, would i still be me?¡± amid these soul-searching questions, zhao yu drifted into sleep. throughout the night, with the sounds of nocturnal creatures fighting and calling, zhao yu woke up and fell asleep intermittently. tossing and turning, he finally made it to the next day. it was dawn, and the forest was quiet. zhao yu sat up and leaned against the trunk. he subconsciously looked toward the direction he came from and saw the roof of the town. ¡°as expected, i did not walk far¡­¡± he felt a rush in his circulation and slowly stood up. from his vantage point, he could now see more of the town¡¯s buildings. he realized the significance of human settlements. even from a distance, it felt less lonely. at that moment, he was overwhelmed with emotions. while he felt the urge to leave, his eyes were fixated on the town, not willing to look away. ¡°i shouldn¡¯t have let him go!¡± back in the underground shelter, meng xian looked at the scars on xu meng lan¡¯s body and became increasingly furious. she initially thought xu meng lan¡¯s abuse was limited, but the extent of it was shocking. beyond the various whip marks and scars, what angered her the most was the two words branded on xu meng lan¡¯s buttocks. ¡°that scum, the next time i see him, i¡¯ll kill him!¡± xu meng lan wanted to say something but realizing zhao yu might never return. after freshening up, meng xian returned to the surface. the four men who slept above ground were already awake, guarding the entrance. after exchanging pleasantries, meng xian gathered everyone and after expressing her intent to rebuild meng family¡¯s village, she started assigning tasks. ¡°all zhen, nana, check this building and the two adjacent ones. clear out any threats¡­¡± ¡°meng lan, you and your two sisters, once they¡¯re done, clean these three buildings in order¡­¡± the underground shelter was limited in space and couldn¡¯t accommodate many. meng xian¡¯s plan was to let the three sisters stay below while the enhanced individuals live in the houses above ground. the houses were ready. ¡°pigeon, you have strong senses. find a high vantage point nearby for surveillance. just be careful not to be snatched by eagles¡­¡± one of the men nodded in acknowledgment and left. the genetic elixirs produced by the reed group, in addition to enhancing physical attributes, also enhanced their senses abilities. vision, hearing, smell, sensation, etc., all had their corresponding elixirs. compared to combat-oriented elixirs, these enhanced personal abilities minimally. although the success rate was similar, the mortality rate was lower. still, failure could result in varying side effects. for example, the elixir that enhanced vision might cause blindness if it failed. however, some might undergo a genetic mutation that allows them to see beyond human capacity. however, this mutation is irreversible. once formed, the person¡¯s vision changes, resembling an animal¡¯s or another creature¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 275 - Chapter 275: Daily Mission (2) chapter 275: daily mission (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation however, no matter how these types of gene elixirs enhancers may caused mutate in the end, they are always inferior to any primary enhancer in combat ability. therefore, organ enhancers are all categorized under the sensory system. normally, those who can access the reed group and are prepared for the consequences of failure would choose the combat-type gene medicine. only those who don¡¯t meet any criteria and are unwilling to remain mediocre would choose to develop in the sensory direction, becoming vassals of the strong. ¡°little six, take some people along to get some wood nearby. make a fence around these three houses. it doesn¡¯t need to be too high or strong, just something to act as a buffer and prevent wild animals from getting too close to the houses¡­¡± it must be said, as the head, meng xian does have some capabilities. in just a morning, a gathering place was set up. centered around the refuge, using wooden fences, the nearby three houses were connected, forming a larger courtyard. moreover, meng xian had people weave nets from branches and place them over the courtyard to prevent eagles from snatching people. ¡°meng lan, you and your sisters can also move around in this courtyard¡­¡± at noon, zhao yu sat on a rock, holding a stick that was about two to three centimeters thick and one and a half meters long. the branches and leaves had been stripped clean, and one end of the stick was sharpened with a stone. ¡°it¡¯s done¡­¡± looking at the somewhat straight makeshift spear in his hand, zhao yu revealed a contented smile. next, he would rely on this to defend himself, at least until he reached the next town and found some usable weapons. ¡°i wonder how they are doing over there¡­¡± zhao yu hesitated for a moment, then climbed up the big tree, and when he reached a suitable height, he looked towards the direction of the town. ¡°fences¡­ branch nets¡­ courtyard¡­¡± in the courtyard, su lan and xiu lan were chasing each other with a sesame-covered pancake, looking very cheerful. the manpower engine that was originally in the refuge was now in the courtyard, with little six and another man pedaling on it vigorously. meng xian was instructing everyone with her hands on her hips, but everyone seemed to be smiling. in addition to that, zhao yu saw a few unfamiliar faces. in the middle of the courtyard, there were two fresh wild boar carcasses, and two women were skinning them. in just half a day, the once-desolate town was now bustling. zhao yu hadn¡¯t seen such a sight in a long time. it was like returning to the time before the apocalypse, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. but then he was a bit dazed, ¡°didn¡¯t 1 just time-travel here?!¡± unconsciously, the memories of the previous owner seemed to affect him, making him forget for a moment that he had traveled through time. ¡°and it seems i¡¯ve become more sentimental¡­¡± haha¡­ a gust of wind blew, leaves fluttered, zhao yu caught a leaf in his hand. it was green with a hint of yellow, with peculiar patterns, bearing the unique beauty of the plants. he snapped back to reality, casually dropped the leaf, took one last look in the direction of the courtyard, and whispered. ¡°i¡­has nothing to do with them anymore¡­¡± back on the ground, zhao yu picked up the makeshift spear, didn¡¯t look back, and took steps in the opposite direction of the town. zhao yu hadn¡¯t lost hope. in his mind, he still had the e-class mini-base to install. zhao yu knew that he had to find a large enough place to accommodate more buildings. however, the immediate concern was to get to the nearby town and find a weapon. as for the location of the base, zhao yu had two options in mind. one of his choices is the airport outside stone ocean city. it has long been abandoned with planes leaving in the first year of the apocalypse. the airport¡¯s location isn¡¯t too far from both the city and the wilderness. the local residents, believing the rumors that enemy countries would prioritize targeting airports, moved away early on. another location is a chemical plant outside qing ming county. zhao yu wasn¡¯t clear about the situation there, but he believed that after the base was established, he might need some of the resources that the chemical plant could provides. zhao yu always be cautions as every few steps and hid himself in the bush to observe any slight movement or noise. later on, he realized he was being overly cautious. during the daytime, most wild animals returned to their nests to rest. his pace gradually quickened, and by nightfall, a famished zhao yu finally reached the outskirts of the small town. [daily mission refresh] [spotted mutated human n the first floor of the grocery store. please eliminate them. [reward: 30 technology points] ¡°daily task?!¡± zhao yu hadn¡¯t expected the mini-base to come with a task system. whether 30 tech points were a lot or a little was hard to determine without knowing the costs of other buildings in the mini-base. the task refresh occurred exactly on the day following the system¡¯s notification about the mini-base. after some hesitation, zhao yu decided to accept the task. mutated human referred to humans who had mutated due to radiation exposure from mutated beasts. they were much stronger than ordinary humans. with the enhanced physical qualities from the gene elixir he¡¯d injected, zhao yu believed he could handle them. he reached the edge of a forest and observed the town from a distance. all he saw was darkness, as if no one lived there. he instead heard the continuous strange calls of beasts from the forest behind him. taking a deep breath, zhao yu stealthily approached the town. the town wasn¡¯t large, consisting of three streets. one connected to the main road, while the other two ran parallel. zhao yu entered from the southwest side of the town and approached the nearest two-story residential building. the gates of the house were wide open. weeds thrived in the yard, with garbage everywhere. cockroaches and rats ran rampant, suggesting the place had been uninhabited for a long time. zhao yu felt more at ease, indicating that the house was likely uninhabited. however, he remained vigilant and entered with caution. ¡°creak¡ª!¡± pushing open the door of the small room near the courtyard entrance, he startled a bunch of mice, which, after a flurry of squeaks, scurried into the hole in the corner of the wall. the small room wasn¡¯t large and didn¡¯t contain many items. there were two pairs of rubber shoes near the door, bitten and full of holes. after a brief look around, zhao yu¡¯s eyes landed on a tool next to him. ¡°a hoe?!¡± he felt a bit delighted, realizing that this house still had some useful tools left behind. after picking up the hoe, zhao yu understood why it hadn¡¯t been taken. it was a toy¡­ ¡°damn it!¡± zhao yu walked out with a frustrated expression. he thought as much. scavengers took everything they could find; it was unlikely for them to leave behind a real tool. zhao yu searched all the main house and surprisingly found a metal fire poker under the traditional heated brick bed amidst the ash. ¡°not bad!¡± the fire poker was not very long, only about thirty to forty centimeters, but being made of metal, it was sturdier than his wooden stick. by the time zhao yu emerged from the house, he was covered in dirt and soot. however, he wasn¡¯t concerned about his appearance. using his coat, he cleaned the fire poker a bit and hung the hooked end around his waist. zhao yu intended to continue his search for another weapon or two. but the emptiness in his stomach and the rising gastric acid, along with a dizzy head due to hunger, made him reconsider. ¡°i can¡¯t search anymore¡­¡± zhao yu realized that his energy was depleting. it might leave him without the strength to deal with the mutated human. he just hoped to quickly eliminate the target ensure safety, and then catch a few rats for sustenance. back when he first arrived at the refuge, he would have turned his nose up at eating rats. now, he had no choice. after a short search, zhao yu found the grocery store, digging at a cellar. his eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°could there be someone down there?!¡± Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: SettingUp a Mini Base (1) chapter 276: settingup a mini base (1) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation when zhao yu spotted the mutated human, it seemed to detect him in some way as well. ¡°roar-!¡± with a low growl, the creature, resembling a human but moving on all fours like a beast, charged towards him. here it comes! zhao yu gripped his spear tightly, his eyes unblinkingly tracking the creature s movement. ¡°die!¡± when they were about two meters apart, zhao yu made his move, using the spear to stab at it from a distance. ¡°thud!¡± the creature caught off-guard or perhaps not understanding the concept of dodging, lunged directly onto the spear, impaled by its own momentum. got it! zhao yu was preparing to pull out the fire poker from his waist to deliver the finishing blow when a shadow suddenly flashed by. instinctively, he raised his fist to encounter it, only to be met with immense force collided together. zhao yu tumbled to the side. in such a situation, there was no time to think. he immediately drew the fire poker from his waist for defense. at the same time, he finally saw what had attacked him: it was a tail, similar to that of an arthropod, extending from the creature¡¯s rear. after one strike, the tail seemed to lose its power and slowly retracted, or perhaps it needed to gather strength before being able to lash out again. zhao yu charged at the creature with his fire poker as its tail was about to retract. ¡°roar¡ªi¡± sensing a threat, the creature tried to pull out the spear in its chest, but zhao yu grabbed the spear and preventing its escape. ¡°die-just die already!¡± as the creature swung its claws at zhao yu aimed properly and thrusted the fire poker straight into its head. ¡°sizzle¡ª1¡± zhao yu¡¯s shoulder, waist, hands and chest was wounded during the close combat, instantly soaking his clothes with blood. in contrast, the creature, with a hole pierced through its head, shuddered a few times like a zombie before collapsing. it wouldn¡¯t be playing dead, would it?! without checking his wounds, zhao yu quickly removed the fire poker and repeatedly stabbed the creature s head and limbs, creating several more holes before finally sitting down exhausted. ¡°panting¡ª1¡± zhao yu gasped for breath, a hint of joy in his eyes. it was his first direct and victory confrontation with an mutated monster. before he could contemplate the battle, the pain from his wound intensified due to the wind, making zhao yu wince. ¡°i hope it¡¯s not poisoned?! ¡± zhao yu rested a while and struggled to get up, he headed toward the house the creature had been guarding. he immediately recognized a familiar well cover, the same model as the one in his refuge. would the people below open the door?! zhao yu felt a little apprehensive, but given the circumstances, he could only give it a try. he knocked the well cover while calling out. ¡°the mutated human has been killed by me. i¡¯m injured. do you have any alcohol or medical kit?!¡± a response finally came from inside. ¡°step back a bit! ¡± zhao yu moved away from the well cover, retreating several meters away. ¡°click-!¡± the well cover opened, revealing a head and a hand holding a brand-new pistol. in a short while, two women climbed out of the well. the elder one looked to be in her thirties, with her clothes somewhat faded from washing, but her noble demeanor was evident. the younger one seemed to be fifteen or sixteen, with a porcelain doll face and innocent, large eyes that curiously gazed at zhao yu. one held a gun, and the other held a toolbox. zhao yu guessed they were probably like him: individuals who hadn¡¯t endured much hardship and had stayed in a shelter since the apocalypse began. ¡°drop your weapon, and i¡¯ll let my daughter treat your wound.¡± the noblewoman said, raising her gun to emphasize her point. ¡°i understand. thank you¡­¡± zhao yu casually tossed the fire poker three to four meters away and turned around in a circle to indicate that he didn¡¯t have any other weapons. the noblewoman allowed her daughter to approach and tend to his wound. ¡°we should be thanking you for killing the creature outside our door¡­¡± while saying this, the noblewoman still held her gun, watching zhao yu with a wary gaze. it¡¯s the end times, after all. one can never be too cautious. zhao yu didn¡¯t mind and casually asked, ¡°is it just the two of you here?¡± the noblewoman and the young girl paused as she applied alcohol to zhao yu¡¯s wound. ¡°my husband used to live here with us, but he hasn¡¯t returned for a week now¡­¡¯1 a week was a long time. in these apocalyptic times, he likely met his end outside. the noblewoman seemed to have come to terms with this reality and began inquiring about zhao yu¡¯s situation. t came from the neighboring black water town¡­¡± ¡°what¡¯s the situation over there?¡± ¡°meng family¡¯s village encountered mutated beasts. the head and her people fled to black water town to set up camp. it won¡¯t be long before a new settlement is established¡­¡± ¡°they kicked you out?¡± the noblewoman asked with a hint of anxiety. black water town was still not far from their current location. in the pre-apocalyptic world, it would have taken just about half an hour by car to reach there.. Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: Setting Up a Mini Base (2) chapter 277: setting up a mini base (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°it can be considered¡­¡± ¡°do you have anything to eat here?¡± zhao yu asked. with zhao yu¡¯s weak appearance and the injuries he sustained from the recent fight with the creature, she deliberated for a moment before speaking, ¡°we don¡¯t have much food left either, otherwise, my husband wouldn¡¯t have gone out¡­¡± ¡°but considering you helped us kill that creature at the door, i¡¯m willing to offer you some food.¡± soon, the young girl disinfected and bandaged zhao yu¡¯s shoulder wound skillfully. from her adeptness, zhao yu speculated that her father was probably a man who often ventured out and got injured. ¡°thank you.¡± seeing that his wound was taken care of. without any qualms, zhao yu sat directly on the ground. the noblewoman then directed her daughter, ¡°go get some food and bring up a pot of water.¡± in no time, the girl came up with several pieces of dried meat, two cooked potatoes, and a pot of water. the presence of dried meat indicated that, as he had suspected, the man of this shelter often went hunting. zhao yu took the food and began to eat ravenously. he ate cleanly, not only finishing all the water but also not bothering to peel the potatoes, consuming them entirely. after the meal, they chatted a bit more. ¡°where are you planning to go?¡± ¡°i¡¯m thinking of heading to the main town.¡± zhao yu replied casually. a look of uncertainty crossed the noblewoman¡¯s face. their food supplies were running low, and with her husband gone for a week and likely not returning. it meant that without male protection, the survival prospects for her and her daughter were grim. given her skills, even with a gun, hunting was challenging. besides, bullets were more for protection against humans than for hunting. ¡°have you ever considered staying here?¡± ¡°eh?¡± zhao yu was looking at her puzzled. the noblewoman blushed, glancing at her daughter and hastily said, ¡°1 mean, you could stay in this town. there are many vacant houses, and we could watch out for each other¡­¡± ¡°no thanks.¡± zhao yu declined directly, ¡°i¡¯m set off on reaching the main town.¡± this rejection made the noblewoman a bit dejected. she had hoped her personal invitation would be enough to persuade him to stay. looking at her innocent and unaware daughter, she felt a pang in her heart and said through gritted teeth. ¡°are you worried about the danger of staying in town? if you don¡¯t mind, we have an extra room in our shelter, you could stay there¡­¡± upon hearing this, her daughter¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, seemingly shocked by her mother¡¯s proposal. ¡°mom, have you ever thought about the consequences if dad returns and finds another man living in our house?¡± she challenged her mother without hesitation. the noblewoman looked pained and shook her head, ¡°your dad won¡¯t be coming back.¡± ¡°nonsense¡­¡± zhao yu quickly interjected, feeling a headache brewing, ¡°no need, i won¡¯t stay here. i have things to do in the town and can¡¯t stay here for long.¡± the noblewoman¡¯s attention was immediately diverted. without arguing further with her daughter, she asked, ¡°is there a place in the town where we can survive?¡± whether he could even reach the town was still uncertain, and the chemical plant was on the other side of the county. the noblewoman asked, ¡°can you¡­ take both of us with you?¡± the young girl widened her eyes in disbelief upon hearing this, ¡°are you planning to abandon dad and run off with a stranger?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not leaving. i want to wait here for dad to return.¡± the young girl protested. feeling emotionally drained, the noblewoman was about to respond when zhao yu spoke up. ¡°following me is pointless. my journey is fraught with danger. the main town is infested with mutated creatures; it¡¯s not a safe place either.¡± he explained, then added, ¡°if you don¡¯t want to stay in the shelter, you could go to blackwater town.¡± ¡°black water town?¡± the noblewoman looked puzzled, ¡°didn¡¯t they drive you out?¡± ¡°my situation is unique. getting kicked out was due to my own issues. the leader is a woman. she¡¯s very strong, having reached the third tier. if you go there, with her protection, you might survive.¡± a woman? third tier? the noblewoman was shocked. in this post-apocalyptic world, there¡¯s still a woman in power? zhao yu briefly explained the situation. of course, he himself wasn¡¯t exactly sure how powerful a third-tier individual was. he just mentioned that meng xian¡¯s strength was far beyond his own. the noblewoman was increasingly intrigued. ¡°is this meng xian easy to get along with?¡± zhao yu shrugged, ¡°she should be fine with women.¡± the noblewoman was even more tempted, while her daughter adamantly refused, insisting on waiting for her father. zhao yu stood up and said, ¡°thank you for the food. 1 should get going.¡± ¡°all?¡± they are not expecting zhao yu to leave so soon. without him, the two wouldn¡¯t dare to stay above ground. ¡°i suggest to travel during the day. at night, there are wild creatures roaming, and your vision probably isn¡¯t as good as theirs.¡± zhao yu advised.. Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: Setting Up a Mini Base (3) chapter 278: setting up a mini base (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°it¡¯s fine during the day. with a gun, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to walk through the forest¡­¡± zhao yu picked up his fire stick and spear, ready to leave. however, after only taking two steps, the noblewoman suddenly called out to stop him. ¡°it seems you don¡¯t have a weapon. would you like to take this knife?¡± zhao yu turned around to see a machete about twenty centimeters long handed to him. ¡°you have anymore weapons like this?¡± ¡°yes, we have some stored at home. there are a few more¡­¡± zhao yu gently ran his fingers along the blade, feeling its sharpness. he couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased. with this weapon, his journey would be much easier. ¡°thank you! remember to equipped such weapon for your daughter as well when both of you travel out.¡± after expressing his gratitude once more, zhao yu continued on his way. the noble lady seemed to want to say something, but in the end, she remained silent. watching zhao yu walk away, she quickly returned underground with her daughter. although his wounds still hurt, he couldn¡¯t pay much attention to that now. he needed to reach his destination and set up base before his energy ran out. in his mind, he had heard the system notification earlier. he indeed saw a tech point balance of 30 points on the system panel. ¡°i¡¯ve completed today¡¯s daily task. based on my guess, there should be a refresh around this time tomorrow¡­¡± with an additional weapon, zhao yu became more confident, especially after defeating the mutant creatures and gaining some understanding of his own strength. he picked up his pace for the rest of the journey. during the trip, he encountered a pack of wolves attracted by the scent of blood. however, they dispersed under zhao yu¡¯s intimidating aura. ¡°it seems like they¡¯ve been living quite well¡­¡± zhao yu knew that if these wolves were extremely hungry, they would surely attack him. their mere testing and then retreat indicated their fear of injury and an abundance of food. with the absence of human interference, it seemed like wild animals had entered a phase of rampant growth. in the past, there were no wolves around such small towns. now, even creatures resembling tigers were numerous. luckily, zhao yu had only heard their roars and hadn¡¯t seen them firsthand. given his current strength, he wasn¡¯t confident he could take on a big size predator like tiger. after traveling all night, zhao yu finally reached the outskirts of the county town at dawn. from a distance, he could already feel an overwhelming sense of oppression. ¡°mutated beasts?!¡± this oppressive feeling was something he had never encountered before, as if it was a natural hierarchy suppression. zhao yu was a bit astonished, ¡°could these mutated beasts be evolved in the future?!¡± not daring to enter the town, he circled around its outskirts to leave. the closer one gets to the mutated beasts¡¯ territory, the more various chaotic creatures like radiated animals there are. it¡¯s best for zhao yu to stay away. after walking for a short while, daylight broke, and he could see various birds soaring in the distance. during the daytime, one needs to be cautious of these airborne creatures. zhao yu became even more cautious walking during the day than at night, choosing the paths that had trees as cover. finally, when the sun was halfway up the sky, zhao yu reached his destination. the chemical plant now stood eerily silent with its few giant chimneys looming in isolation. zhao yu stopped not far from the main entrance, carefully observing the situation. not detecting any movement inside, he approached to inspect closer. the gatehouse was empty. apart from a wooden bed, even the bedding had been taken by scavengers. observing the dust on the ground and confirming no traces of human or animal activity, zhao yu finally let out a sigh of relief. he chose a nearby open space to set up his mini-base. ¡°whoosh¡ª!¡± a square steel structure, five meters tall, instantly rose from the ground. zhao yu gave it a casual glance and quickly headed to the main entrance. the electric door automatically opened, and he stepped inside. the interior of the base was similar to the lunar base: a control room in the center surrounded by several empty rooms. zhao yu went straight to the control room to check the buildings he could currently exchange. [energy station (0/3): 100 technology points.] what surprised him was that the exchange list was empty. there was only one power station that could be exchanged. ¡± what the hell?!¡± he was a little anxious and quickly asked the system about the situation. he found out that the functions of this e-grade micro-base were similar to those of the lunar base. under this base system, only after constructing an energy station to supply power will the system be able to display others available buildings. ¡± 100 technology points¡­¡± zhao yu looked at his balance. he only had 30 points, which he had obtained from completing the daily mission yesterday. thankfully, after the base was set up, there was a countdown on the control panel¡¯s tech points column indicating the refresh time for tech points. just like the lunar base, it could refresh 1 tech point every hour. although not much, it was better than nothing. ¡°by this calculation, by this time tomorrow, i should have 54 tech points. after completing the daily tasks tomorrow night, 1 should have around 90 points. by the morning of the day after, i¡¯ll have the 100 tech points i need¡­¡± in two days, he would have enough tech points to exchange for the energy station. stepping out of the control room, he toured the other rooms, which were mostly vacant lounges. although there was no food, at least there was a place to shelter from the danger. only he could enter or leave this mini-base. although it currently had no defensive capabilities, the base itself was constructed with hardened steel. as long as he was not encountered by any mutant beast, he would be safe inside. inside the base, there was a reserve of water, but not in large quantities. according to the system, once the energy station was set up, the base wouldn¡¯t lack water. with the reserve of water, just for him, it would last for a week. looking at his grimy appearance, zhao yu confidently took a bath. ¡°there¡¯s electricity in the base. if i had known earlier, i would have brought the chainsaw from the shelter¡­¡± in his shelter, there was a rechargeable chainsaw. however, because it consumed too much power and he couldn¡¯t find any diesel, it had rarely been used since he bought it. but he didn¡¯t dwell on it. even if he returned to the shelter, the chainsaw wouldn¡¯t be of any use to him anyway. after traveling for an entire day, combined with the injuries on his body, zhao yu was both mentally and physically exhausted. after his bath, he quickly fell into a deep sleep.. Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: Black Rock City (1) chapter 279: black rock city (1) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation [daily mission] [ eliminate the mutants located at new world internet cafe. reward: 30 technology points.] zhao yu slowly woke up with the system notification. ¡± it¡¯s already night?!¡± the daily task refreshes at the moment night falls. zhao yu realized he had slept for nearly twelve hours. ¡°grumble¡ª!¡± zhao yu drank some purified water until he felt full. zhao yu went to the control room and fast-forwarded through the surveillance footage at the base¡¯s entrance at 30x speed. midway through the footage, a shadow flashed across. zhao yu quickly paused and rewound. after a careful inspection, he finally recognized the uninvited guest. ¡°another mutant¡­¡± zhao yu¡¯s expression became serious. according to the surveillance, about six hours ago, a mutant had passed in front of his base. judging by its trajectory, it seemed as if it was in a hurry to return to somewhere. ¡°is it heading back to the county town?!¡± his understanding of the mutants was limited. he only knew they were the result of humans undergoing some transformation. they lacked intelligence and acted purely on instinct. yet, the mutant in the footage was clearly different from his understanding. ¡°either this mutant possesses some intelligence, or there¡¯s a way for them to communicate with their kind across distances. perhaps another mutant was calling out to it¡­¡± with that thought, zhao yu accessed the audio from the surveillance footage, reducing the frequency to inspect it. as expected, about ten minutes earlier, a segment of the audio revealed a low-frequency fluctuation with a certain rhythm. ¡°this isn¡¯t good news¡­¡± zhao yu felt overwhelmed. today¡¯s daily task was for him to kill a mutant in the town. if the mutant he was battling could summon reinforcements, he would be in grave danger. after some contemplation, zhao yu still decided to undertake the daily task. firstly, he couldn¡¯t afford to wait that long. the daily task¡¯s reward of 30 tech points would save him 30 hours, allowing him to build the energy station sooner. secondly, he had no food. the longer he waited, the weaker he would become. he had to take advantage of his current strength and good mental state to search for food in the town as it was big. ¡°with mutated beasts in the town, regular people wouldn¡¯t dare to enter. finding food shouldn¡¯t be too difficult¡­¡± zhao yu perked up his ears, listening in all directions. not hearing any strange noises, he continued to head towards the county town. walking along the edge of the woods towards the county town for about ten minutes, zhao yu suddenly stopped. ¡°why is it so quiet today?!¡± there were constant noises at night, cries and howls of various creatures. but today, the silence seemed eerily abnormal. even the sounds of mosquitoes and crickets were absent. this unprecedented situation could not be a good sign. ¡°tech points¡­¡± zhao yu eventually resumed walking. even if danger awaited ahead, he had to proceed. even if he didn¡¯t complete the daily task or kill that mutant, he needed to find food to last for three to five days. in this way, even if he stayed in the base for the next few days, he could use the tech points accumulated over time to exchange for the energy station. throughout the journey, zhao yu proceeded with extreme caution, hid himself to observe at the slightest disturbance. he took breaks intermittently, and a half-hour journey ended up taking him an hour. upon reaching the outskirts of the county town, the moonlight illuminated the buildings enough for him to discern their outlines. he surveyed the scene from a distance; it was completely different from when he passed by yesterday. traces of roaming mutants were occasionally visible, but now, everything was silent. ¡°it¡¯s too eerie¡­¡± zhao yu felt a chill run down his spine. the current state of the city resembled a ghost town. but he was already here, and even if dangers lay ahead, he had to proceed! the only consolation was that the daily task indicated the location of the mutant, which he could view on the mission map. however, he could only see the coordinates and the distance between him and the target without any details about the exact location or during his path. that was still manageable as it saved zhao yu the effort of searching. the marked mutant was located on the outskirts of the county town. after crossing two streets and occasionally peeking into the convenience stores, he was disappointed to find they had been emptied by scavengers. after crossing another intersection and walking about a hundred meters further, zhao yu finally spotted the mutant mentioned in the task. ¡°is that my target?!¡± near a semi-basement entrance, a mutant, half-crushed under a giant signboard, lay there motionless. after surveying the surroundings to ensure no other threats, zhao yu quickly approached. ¡°roar¡ª!¡± the mutant turned its head and growled softly. zhao yu approached to within three or four meters, bending down to observe. the mutant¡¯s tail was also pinned down. he swiftly stepped forward, raised his machete, and with a strong swing, effortlessly severed the mutant¡¯s head. [mission completed. reward: 30 technology points.] ¡°was it really that easy?!¡± Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: Black Rock City (2) chapter 280: black rock city (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the task¡¯s quick completion left zhao yu surprised. however, he remembered his second objective for venturing out, which was to find food. glancing at the semi-underground entrance of the internet cafe, zhao yu figured that such places might have some snacks stored inside. thus, he walked in, intending to search the place. being underground with no electricity, the internet cafe was pitch-dark. using the faint moonlight seeping in from the entrance, zhao yu squinted to observe the interior of the cafe. soon, he found the bar counter where snacks were typically stored. adjacent to the counter was a small room, seemingly dedicated to selling snacks. zhao yu silently hoped there¡¯d be something edible inside. the shelves behind it had little of value except for a few decorative figurines. opening the cash register, he found scattered bills left behind. in this post-apocalyptic world, money was worthless. zhao yu gave up the idea of searching the counter further and headed to the adjacent room. as he stepped in, he was hit with a peculiar stench. ¡°what¡¯s that smell?¡± almost immediately, he spotted several skeletonized corpses on the floor. on the shelves, numerous unopened packaged snacks remained. food! zhao yu was about to collect the food when a faint voice echoed from one side. ¡°don¡¯t move!¡± halting in his tracks, zhao yu slowly turned to see a figure, almost blending with the shadows, holding a gun. cold sweat dripped down his face, and he remained motionless. he even hesitated to raise his hands, fearing a misunderstanding. ¡°who are you?!¡± the voice from the shadows sounded again, a slightly hoarse female tone. a woman? only now did zhao yu realize that the person in the shadows seemed to be a woman. yet, he dared not underestimate her, especially with a gun in her hand. ¡°i¡¯m a resident from nearby. i ran out of food at home and came to the county town to find something to eat¡­¡± the woman remained silent for a long time, seemingly assessing the truth of his words or perhaps scrutinizing zhao yu. with her concealed in the darkness, zhao yu could only make out a silhouette and had no idea of her appearance or stature. ¡± what weapon do you have?!¡± the woman asked again. ¡°a hand-made spear, an iron rod, and a machete¡­¡± zhao yu replied without hesitation. ¡°throw the things over there, further away!¡± the woman tilted the muzzle of her gun and indicated a position. zhao yu was unsure of the woman¡¯s intentions but did as instructed, setting aside the three weapons he carried. ¡°what a pity! if only 1 had a dagger¡­¡± zhao yu sighed inwardly. these weapons were too conspicuous. unlike a dagger, they couldn¡¯t be concealed for self-defense. ¡°turn around¡­¡± the woman insisted, making zhao yu turn on the spot. as he completed his third rotation, she abruptly demanded, ¡°what have you got in your pockets?!¡± ¡°uh?!¡± zhao yu, startled, replied, ¡°nothing at all?!¡± ¡°strip your clothes off!¡± to his shock, she instructed him to disrobe right there. ¡°here?!¡± he asked hesitantly. ¡°quickly!¡± she urged. zhao yu began by taking off his jacket, leaving just a vest, thinking that would suffice. however, the woman wasn¡¯t satisfied and commanded him to remove his vest as well. ¡°one more round!¡± bare-chested, zhao yu obeyed and spun again. by now, it was clear that she was ensuring he had no concealed weapons. though it was that the woman had remained stationary the entire time. ¡°your pants!¡± zhao yu stripped down to his underwear. ¡°i don¡¯t have to take this off, right?¡± he asked nervously. ¡°take it off!¡± she was adamant. ¡°is she worried i¡¯ve concealed a grenade in there?!¡± given the life-or-death situation, zhao yu had no choice. after undressing, he turned again. suddenly, she clicked on a small flashlight. zhao yu shielded his eyes. once adjusted, he finally got a good look at her. she was dressed in a black special combat suit on her upper body. the bottom¡­ she had no lower body! to zhao yu¡¯s horror, the woman had lost everything below her waist, as though something had gnawed it off. a dark, dried bloodstain marked the spot where she sat. judging from its state, it had been there for some time. how is she still alive in this condition?! zhao yu noticed several high-end spray bottles next to her. a hemostatic spray?! he had seen such a thing for sale at the settlement before. it was expensive, and though he had given it a cursory look, he had never bought one. ¡°ever used a gun?¡± her sudden question left zhao yu slightly confused. he cleared his throat, replying, ¡°which one are you referring to?¡± Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: Black Rock City (3) chapter 281: black rock city (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the woman¡¯s expression froze. in the next second, her eyes turned ruthless and commended, ¡°you want to die here, is it? fine!¡± ¡°wait!! i have!¡± zhao yu threw caution to the wind and said with a deadpan expression. the woman nodded slightly and put the small flashlight to the side, illuminating herself. she then quickly ejected the magazine from her gun, showing zhao yu the bullets inside, before reloading it. ¡°see? it¡¯s loaded.¡± zhao yu looked at her, puzzled. she hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°put your underwear back on.¡± without questioning, zhao yu complied. once he was dressed, she said, ¡°come here, carry me out.¡± ¡°where are we going?¡± zhao yu seemed to have an idea of her intentions and asked curiously. from her appearance and the gear she had, it was clear that she wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. at least not from this region. her equipment suggested she was a combatant from some significant team. ¡°out of this tow, right? do you know the way?¡± ¡°yes.¡± under her direction, zhao yu turned his back to her and slowly approached. as he bent down, the muzzle of her gun pressed against his head. ¡°don¡¯t try anything funny. as long as you carry me out, 1 promise to let you go.¡± zhao yu paused for a moment, ¡°what¡¯s in it for me?¡± ¡°what do you want?¡± in a situation like this, she hadn¡¯t expected him to ask for a reward. ¡°weapon and food.¡± zhao yu said earnestly. surprisingly, she didn¡¯t refuse. after thinking for a moment, she agreed, ¡°alright.¡± relieved, zhao yu asked, ¡°can i take some food from that shelf over there?¡± ¡°no,¡± she frowned. ¡°once we¡¯re outside the town, i¡¯ll give you food.¡± she added, ¡°1 have other teammates.¡± ¡°how can i trust you?¡± naturally, zhao yu was apprehensive, hoping she could offer a more reassuring solution. ¡°i¡¯m from the thorn squad of black rock city. i won¡¯t deceive you.¡± black rock city, thorn squad?! black rock city and the thorn squad, which sounded like a game team¡¯s name. ¡°you¡¯ve never heard of black rock city?¡± the woman seemed surprised. ¡°no, never,¡± zhao yu shook his head. ¡°haven¡¯t you been to a nearby settlement?¡± she asked with a frown. ¡°the closest one to my home was destroyed last month.¡± zhao yu replied. the woman pondered for a moment, ¡°black water city is a newly established settlement, the largest in this vicinity.¡± zhao yu remembered something, ¡°is there a reed corporation in black water city?¡± ¡°yes, they have a branch there, providing up to tier-four tests and elixir.¡± she replied impatiently. ¡°why would a person from the grand black rock city lie to you?¡± left with no choice, zhao yu ceased his questioning. under her coercion, he bent down and she climbed onto his back. ¡°move!¡± zhao yu had assumed she¡¯d be light, but her backpack seemed filled with heavy gear. emerging from the internet cafe, he surveyed his surroundings. everything was eerily quiet. all the mutated creatures and other threats seemed to have vanished. ¡°we need to hurry. it¡¯ll be dangerous if we delay!¡± the woman urged. understanding that she seemed to know something, zhao yu refrained from asking and hurriedly made his way out of the town. after they had traveled for several minutes, a buzzing sound began behind his ear. ¡°zzz¡­ thorn squad¡­ can you hear me?¡± a walkie-talkie?! as zhao yu continued moving, the signal became clearer. ¡°thorn squad, report your status.¡± ¡°thorn squad, only one remaining.¡± her voice sounded heavy, seemingly in grief over her fallen comrades. from the communication, zhao yu deduced the woman¡¯s codename was ¡°rose.¡± ¡°rose, what about the mission? is it complete?¡± the team leader on the other end sounded anxious. a pained expression crossed rose¡¯s face. the higher-ups only seemed to care about the completion of their tasks and not the welfare of their team. ¡°mission accomplished. i¡¯m injured. please come get me, and bring some food.¡± she ended the communication. she tapped zhao yu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°that¡¯s enough. put me down.¡± once she was on the ground, rose said, ¡°my team will arrive soon by helicopter. they¡¯ll give you the food and weapons.¡± zhao yu hesitated, ¡°it¡¯s alright. i can go back to the town to get some more supplies.¡± ¡°i¡¯d advise against it. there¡¯s going to be a riot in the town. going back is suicide.¡± rose warned with evident knowledge. zhao yu didn¡¯t question further. showing intent to leave, he said, ¡°since i¡¯ve delivered you safely, can i go now?¡± ¡°you don¡¯t want the food and weapons anymore?¡± rose looked shocked, recalling his earlier demands. zhao yu remained silent, clearly reconsidering his choices.. Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: Black Rock City (4) chapter 282: black rock city (4) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu was in a dilemma that he couldn¡¯t express. initially, when he demanded things, he was to see if this woman had murderous intentions towards him and if she was planning to betray him after using him. based on the results, he chose not to resist, and safely carried her out. he even thought that he might really receive weapons and food. but from her conversation with black rock city, it became clear that her mission was of utmost importance, and the contents of her backpack were crucial. because he wasn¡¯t sure of the importance of the contents, zhao yu was worried about staying around and being killed by those coming from black rock city. rose seemed to understand zhao yu¡¯s concerns. after considering for a moment, she tossed her gun to him and also took out several compressed biscuits from her backpack, throwing them to him. ¡°if you¡¯re too scared to take anything else, at least take these as payment,¡± she said. ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid i¡¯ll kill you?¡± rose chuckled, ¡°dare you?¡± zhao yu thanked her and then turned to run. after escaping for a while and maneuvering through the woods, he heard the sound of helicopter blades from the distance. shortly after, three helicopters flew by. it seemed that black water city was indeed a powerful entity, and whatever was in rose¡¯s backpack was indeed valuable. he leaned against a tree, not daring to move, waiting for the helicopters to pass. after a few minutes, the helicopters returned the way they came, probably having picked up rose. after confirming that all three helicopters were indeed retreating, zhao yu finally sighed in relief. he was afraid that three would come, but only two would leave, leaving one behind to deal with him. fortunately, either black water city didn¡¯t care about him, or rose hadn¡¯t shared his details with them. after waiting a while longer, a loud roar suddenly erupted from the town. ¡°mutated beasts?¡± it was his first time witnessing such rage from the beasts. what had happened? he quickly connected the dots ¨C it must have something to do with rose¡¯s thorn squad. no one dares to challenge the fury of mutated beasts. without a second thought, zhao yu sprinted at full speed. what would have been a twenty-minute journey, he covered in just five minutes. zhao yu only relaxed a little when he entered the base. he sat on the ground and began to pant heavily. it wasn¡¯t until he entered the base that zhao yu finally felt a bit at ease. he sat down on the ground, catching his breath. after resting for a while, he started inspecting the gun. it was a standard pistol, much better than the homemade guns that were circulated in the settlement before. moreover, considering its condition, it appeared to be newly manufactured. this indicated that the black rock city had a certain industrial system. there weren¡¯t many bullets, only one magazine, but it was certainly better than a machete. ¡°it¡¯s a pity that i lost the machete too.¡± he mused. zhao yu wasn¡¯t too upset. with this gun, he felt more secure. plus, he had the compressed biscuits. if he ate them sparingly, they should last him a day or two. now, besides the compressed biscuits and the pistol, he was only left with his underwear. his body was grimy, especially his feet, which were utterly blackened. he went to the bathroom to take a shower. he initially wanted to do some exercises, but he decided against it, fearing it would drain too much of his energy. he could only lie in bed, trying to sleep by counting imaginary sheep while pondering the situation at black rock city. lost in his thoughts, he eventually drifted off to sleep and woke up the next morning. the first thing he did was check the status of his technology points. as expected, he had accumulated the 100 points needed for the energy station, with an extra 2 points left over. zhao yu immediately stood up, excitement evident on his face. ¡°finally, 1 can build the energy station¡­.¡± Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: Energy Station chapter 283: energy station translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu was about to head out to set up the energy station when he stopped short at the entrance, his eyes glued to the surveillance feed overhead. outside the door, several mutants were wandering back and forth. he quickly retreated to the surveillance room. what he saw next gave him an even bigger shock. there were more than a dozen mutants, maybe even twenty, surrounding his base. and this was only within the range of the surveillance cameras. there could be even more further away. ¡°what on earth is going on?¡± he wondered, panic rising within him. he quickly thought back to the woman, rose he had helped leave rhe city the previous day. ¡°what did she do?¡± thinking of the roaring from the mutated beasts in the city the night before,. zhao yu realized that these mutants were probably sent by those very beasts. ¡°can mutated beasts control mutants?¡± he had heard of mutated beasts controlling irradiated beasts, but controlling mutants was new to him. but all this was beside the point. what bothered him the most was that these mutants outside prevented him from leaving his base. ¡°just how many mutants are there in this city?¡± he felt lost. his location was at least four to five kilometers away from the city. how could there be so many mutants covering such a distance? especially since these mutants resembled humans, it was highly probable they had transformed from humans. fortunately, the base was armored and had excellent soundproofing. the mutants outside were perhaps lingering due to the residual scent, but they didn¡¯t attack the base. for the next few hours, zhao yu constantly monitoring the situation outside through the surveillance cameras. after about seven or eight hours, rhe number of mutants outside began to decrease sharply. it seemed that the scent he left behind had finally dissipated, leading the mutants elsewhere. [daily mission refresh ] i kill the mutated at this location. reward: 30 technology points. ] zhao yu was excited about the refresh of the daily tasks, but the location this time was about two kilometers from the city, lying between his base and the city. ¡°this place¡­ the mission won¡¯t be easy.¡± zhao yu murmured, furrowing his brow. given the mutants dispatched by the mutated beasts, the closer he got to the city, the denser the mutants were, and he might even encounter irradiated beasts. moreover, there were still four or five mutants outside his door. even if the daily task was refreshed, he couldn¡¯t go out and do it. zhao yu waited until deep into the night. seeing that the mutants outside did not leave, he eventually went to bed with a heavy heart. when he woke up the next morning, he habitually checked his technology points. after a day of natural growth, it had reached 127 points. ¡°if i don¡¯t do the daily tasks and wait until tonight¡¯s refresh, won¡¯t 1 lose out on 30 technology points?¡± he thought. without even washing up, he quickly went to the surveillance room to check the situation outside. to his relief, the mutants had disappeared. ¡°that¡¯s some good news,¡± he mused. suppressing his excitement, he stayed in the surveillance room for another half hour. after confirmed that no new mutants had appeared in the surveillance footage, he finally let out a sigh of relief. he ate a pack of food with purified water. feeling a bit energized, zhao yu then checked the condition of his gun and ammunition. he approached the base¡¯s entrance and ventured out carefully. all was quiet outside the factory. no mutants. ¡°they¡¯re finally gone.¡± zhao yu quickly placed the energy station nearby his base. whoosh! a slightly taller structure than the base sprouted from the ground. meanwhile, zhao yu¡¯s mind refreshed with new building options. [training camp: can train all types of troops. i technology points required for exchange: 100] [munitions factory: can create all types of weapons. [technology points required for exchange: too] [tank factory: able to manufacture all types of vehicles. [technology points required for exchange: 100] as he had previously notified by the system, once the energy station was built, new building options appeared. ¡°training camp! ¡± zhao yu exclaimed in delight. no matter if it produced robots or biohumans, having them was much safer than taking risks himself. ¡°the training camp also needs 100 technology points¡­¡± checking his balance, 28 points was all he have now. including the 30 points from the daily tasks, and the 30 points from the refreshed daily tasks in the evening, by night he should be able to redeem the training camp after completing the tasks. ¡°i still have two daily tasks left¡­¡± taking a deep breath, zhao yu realized that he had to complete these two tasks. he immediately started walking towards the city. following the mission map, the target mutants weren¡¯t on this road but on another side from his base. he hadn¡¯t been on that side before and had no idea what to expect. but even if it was dangerous ahead, he had to push through! after walking about four to five hundred meters, zhao yu noticed something. ahead of him, a mutant was guarding at the entrance of an abandoned small auto repair shop. ¡°should 1 take a detour?¡± with the gun in his hand, he worried that firing it might attract more mutants. without much hesitation, zhao yu decided to take a detour. whatever was in that auto repair shop that caught the mutant s attention wasn¡¯t his concern right now. the mission was the priority! after taking a detour and spending some extra time, zhao yu finally arrived at the side road leading to the mission site.. Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: Energy Station (2) chapter 284: energy station (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation he found a strange landmark building after walking awhile. ¡± a fortress?!¡± zhao yu was a little confused. how could there be a military defense unit in this county? he quickly flipped through the original owner¡¯s memories and really found relevant content. ¡°fallout shelter 12988?¡± according to his memories, zhao yu learned some other information. after the outbreak of the nuclear war, it was not only the rich who were building underground shelters. even some local units had raised funds to build larger underground shelters. the reason why zhao yu knew the number of this fallout shelter was that when it was being built, an official had approached him and asked if he wanted to join the alliance. they could give him three slots. however, zhao yu¡¯s self-built fallout shelter had already started construction and he had spent a lot of money, so he naturally rejected it. ¡± according to my memory, this fallout shelter should be able to accommodate 500 to 1,000 people¡­¡± zhao yu flipped through his memories. such a large fallout shelter would cost a lot of money. the cost was hundreds or thousands of times more than a small fallout shelter like his. it was difficult to build it with just a few rich people. it was said that in addition to the wealthy businessmen who joined, the local government also embezzled some other funds. moreover, they didn¡¯t fulfill their promise at that time. they announced to the public that the fallout shelter hadn¡¯t been built yet, and they made a lot of noise on the internet to select the lucky ones who would be able to move in. however, the result was that a group of people moved in ahead of time. by the time the people knew, the entrance door of the fallout shelter had already been sealed. zhao yu turned around and climbed up a big tree to has a better view. he found that there were many tent around the bunker. he counted roughly, there were at least 800 if not 1,000, and many of them were already worn out. it was probably after the apocalypse that many people thought of this fallout shelter. they brought their families and camped here, hoping that the people inside would open the door. at that moment, the people in the tent were no longer there. only a few mutants were swimming around in the tent. ¡°there are so many mutants. how is it just my mission?!¡± the mission only said to kill one mutant in this area, but it didn¡¯t say which one. ¡°can i randomly just kill one?!¡± even if he was enough to complete the mission, what about after that?! if he attacked, the other mutants would hunt him down. zhao yu quickly counted and realized that there were at least thirty to forty mutants in the field. with so many mutants around, even if he had a submachine gun instead of just a pistol, there¡¯s no way he could fend them all off! a faint sound of footsteps caught his attention. he turned to see a man and a woman clumsily trying to climb a tree not far from him, seemingly attempting to scout the fortress area, just as he had done. upon closer observation, zhao yu noticed that they were unarmed, but each carried a backpack. he wondered what was inside. their clothes, though relatively clean, bore some stains, indicating they might have fallen recently. after a moment of hesitation, zhao yu decided to approach them. by the time he descended the tree and reached the ground, the two hadn¡¯t even noticed him. they were still struggling to climb the tree. zhao yu intentionally made a noise and walked towards them. the pair looked startled and stopped their attempts, turning their gaze to zhao yu. the man pulled a baton from the side of his backpack. is that¡­ a standard weapon? zhao yu squinted, speculating that they might be from a shelter. ¡°who are you?¡± he whispered, approaching them. ¡°who are you?¡± the man replied nervously. ¡°i¡¯m a local.¡± zhao yu responded, swinging his pistol casually, ¡°if 1 wanted to harm you, i would¡¯ve shot you already.¡± the two looked both fearful and somewhat reassured by his words. ¡°we are¡­¡± the woman, who looked to be in her twenties, ¡°we¡¯re from a shelter. we came out to assess the situation.¡± after some conversation, zhao yu finally understood. it turned out that their generators in the underground shelter had malfunctioned. the administration sent out people for two reasons: to gauge the surface situation and to find someone skilled in repairs. zhao yu realized that it was probably their first time outside the shelter. they are likely had been inside for almost two years. back then, although the world was in chaos, humans still dominated. unlike now, where monsters had taken over. ¡°what has the world become now? there are monsters everywhere!¡± the woman said, tears streaming down her face. ¡°there were five of us when we came out. only the two of us remained now.¡± post-nuclear war, radio transmissions became erratic. it was understandable that they couldn¡¯t receive signals from the surface. ¡°didn¡¯t two of you carry weapons when you left?¡± zhao yu asked them surprise ¡°we did.¡± the man said, pointing to the baton in his hand, looking nervously at zhao yu¡¯s gun, ¡°the administration gave us this¡­.¡± Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: Energy Station (3) chapter 285: energy station (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation in this underground fallout shelter, all weapons was under the administrators control. these people were probably cannon fodder, or rather, the lower-class people in the fallout shelter. even if they were sent out, they would only be given some useless weapons. do you have anything to eat?¡± ¡°yes!¡± they came out to recruit people because they considered that there might not be enough food on the ground, so they wanted to use food to exchange for talents. who knew that it was simply as bad as hell. ¡± is it the mutant blocked your way so you can¡¯t go back?¡±¡± ¡°yes, this place is too terrifying¡­¡± ¡°i want to go home¡­¡± from their expressions, it could be seen that they did not want to stay on the ground for even a moment. ¡°how about this? leave the food behind. i¡¯ll lure them away for you¡­¡± ¡°all?¡± the two of them were stunned for a moment, and then they revealed a pleasantly surprised expression. ¡± are you serious?!¡± ¡°of course!¡± zhao yu nodded.¡± can i see what you have to eat?¡±!¡± ¡°yes, yes¡­¡± the woman opened her backpack and showed it to zhao yu. there were various types of canned food, various compressed packaged food, and some mineral water. ¡°yes, that¡¯s enough!¡± ¡± you guys just stand here. wait for me to lure them away. when the time comes, you guys run all the way back to your safe house. understand?¡±!¡± as he spoke, he reached out to take the backpack. ¡°how do we know that you won¡¯t leave us behind after taking the things?!¡± zhao yu smiled and raised the gun in his hand. ¡°then i¡¯ll change my excuse. hand over the food!¡± as expected! the man didn¡¯t expect his natural worries to come true. the man in front of her really had no good intentions! she thought that she had met her savior. who knew that it was a bad person! looking at their performance, zhao yu was a little curious and asked,¡±how did you get the right to enter the fallout shelter?!¡± ¡°i¡­ my dad is a leader¡­¡± the woman shrugged her shoulders. ¡°your father is the leader. why did he send you out?!¡± ¡°my dad is dead¡­the management of the fallout shelter has changed¡­¡± the new fallout shelter was a closed small society. after losing contact with the outside world, his original identity would naturally be invalid. it wouldn¡¯t be long before ambitious and powerful people would rise to the top. he took the two backpacks and shook them with his hands. each of them weighed about ten pounds. zhao yu thought for a moment and started to tidy up. he took out the water from his backpack and threw it on the ground. then, he combined the food from the two backpacks into one backpack. this time, the weight was reduced by half. ¡°big brother, can you take us with you?!¡± the woman saw that she could not do anything, so she simply began to seek shelter. ¡°you don¡¯t want to go back?¡± ¡°yes!¡± the woman blurted out and was a little confused.¡± can i really go back?!¡± ¡°depends on yourself!¡± after zhao yu finished speaking, he put his backpack on his back and walked towards the fortress. the two people behind him were a little surprised. they had thought that they had been robbed, but from zhao yu¡¯s words, was he really going to fulfill his promise by luring the monsters away?! how could there be such a good person in this post-apocalyptic world?! the two of them were a little uncertain. they could only stay where they were and quietly waited for zhao yu. zhao yu left the forest. after walking for a while, he was about a hundred meters away from the fortress. finally, a mutant noticed him and rushed toward him. ¡°bang!¡± zhao yu directly chose to shoot. his marksmanship was not bad. before entering the fallout shelter, he had gone to the shooting range to train! however, he was still a little far from the target. the shot didn¡¯t hit his head. it only hit his shoulder. zhao yu did not panic and pulled the trigger again! ¡°bang!¡± ¡°bang!¡± ¡°bang!¡± three more gunshots rang out, and the mutated monster that were charging towards him were all killed on the spot. at the same time, a system notification sounded in zhao yu¡¯s mind. [daily mission completed. reward: 30 technology points.] zhao yu could not care less about anything else. the moment he heard the notification, he turned around and ran. all the mutants near the bunker moved like dogs that smelled blood. they rushed toward zhao yu. ¡°he actually helped us luring the monsters!¡± the two people hiding in the forest were shocked when they saw this scene. luring the mutants wasn¡¯t a genuine act of heroism on zhao yu¡¯s part. his task specifically required him to eliminate one of the mutants in the vicinity. of course, zhao yu was quite confident in his own speed. most mutants had physical abilities similar to ordinary humans, with their most distinct feature being their fearlessness in the face of death. zhao yu had taken a genetic enhancement elixir. although it wasn¡¯t as powerful as the latest generation elixir mentioned by meng xian, it had significantly enhanced his physical capabilities. after about ten minutes, zhao yu managed to shake off all the mutants and quickly entered his base. ¡°phew¡ª!¡± taking a few deep breaths, zhao yu put down his backpack and swiftly moved to the monitoring room to check the situation outside. the silhouettes of mutants appeared near the base. they seemed to have lost track of zhao yu. after a few attempts at ramming the base¡¯s door, they began to wander aimlessly. zhao yu felt relieved. he figured if he waited a little longer, these mutants would disperse once they couldn¡¯t detect any new scent. zhao yu carefully organized its contents. the food he had would be enough to last him a week if he was frugal. ¡°a good haul!¡± zhao yu grinned, feeling sweaty from the day¡¯s activities. he decided to take a shower. after showering, he noticed through the monitoring feed that the number of mutants outside had decreased. aside from one persistent mutant still ramming the base¡¯s door, others were attracted by the noise, peeked to see if anything was amiss, and then wandered off. ¡°keep knocking, let¡¯s find out whether your head is harder or my door!¡± zhao yu wasn¡¯t worried. the base had a sturdy steel, and with the mutants¡¯ flesh-and-blood bodies, they could hardly cause any substantial damage. with proper food, zhao yu didn¡¯t feel like munching on the biscuits. he had a hearty meal, and by evening, the daily tasks refreshed, and the mutants outside had long since dispersed. ¡°66 tech points¡­¡± zhao yu felt a surge of excitement. the daily task would grant another 30 points. this meant that in about 4 hours, he would again accumulate 100 tech points, enough to redeem a training camp! after checking the refreshed daily task location, zhao yu frowned. ¡°it¡¯s that even a place?!¡± Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: Training Camp chapter 286: training camp translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu discovered that today¡¯s daily task refresh point was actually at the location of the mother-daughter refuge he had passed by earlier. ¡°could it be that they didn¡¯t go looking for meng xian¡¯s protection?11 whether they went to find her or not didn¡¯t really matter as the decision was up to them. what made zhao yu hesitate was whether he should take on this task. setting out from the base to that location would take over six hours. half a day would be gone for round trip. if i don¡¯t do the task, 1¡¯11 have to wait until the day after tomorrow¡­¡± after all, not only did the training camp require tech points for exchange, but subsequent munitions factory, tank factory, and many more buildings in rhe future also needed tech points to unlock. he checked his ammunition, seven bullets remained that should suffice. zhao yu emptied his backpack and only took water and dry food sufficient for a day. after double check and decided his route, he set off once again. as soon as he walked out of the factory gate, a mutant from a distance spotted him and charged straight towards him. zhao yu draw out his pistol, yet after a while he turned around and ran away. with limited bullets, he decided it was best not to waste it other than critical situation. six hours of travel¡­ zhao yu returned to the refuge he had passed by few days ago. from a distance, he indeed saw a mutant guarding the entrance. as for the mutant he had killed a few days ago, there was no trace left of its corpse. it had probably been eaten by wild animals. after observing for a while and not spotting any other mutants, zhao yu cautiously approached. ¡°roar-!¡± the mutant charged towards zhao yu. zhao yu pull the trigger when the distance between them closed to three or four meters. ¡°bang-!¡± with a loud noise, rhe mutant fell to the ground. [daily task completed, reward of 30 tech points received.] zhao yu walked around the mutant¡¯s corpse to the refuge¡¯s manhole cover and knocked gently, asking, ¡°is anyone inside?!¡¯1 a faint voice came from below. ¡°is it the uncle from before?!¡± zhao yu recognizing the voice of the little girl. ¡°it¡¯s me. 1 saw a mutant guarding this place, but i¡¯ve taken care of it.¡± ¡°click-!¡± the manhole cover opened, and the little girl crawled out. ¡°where¡¯s your mother?!¡± zhao yu curiously asked why was she alone. ¡°she¡¯s at meng house village¡­¡± ¡°uncle, do you have any food?¡± ¡°yes!¡± zhao yu took out the food and handed it to her. the girl gobbled it down hungrily. ¡°why are you here if your mother is at meng house village?¡± after she had eaten enough to satisfy her hunger, zhao yu asked again. ¡°i sneaked out myself¡­¡± the girl replied somberly, ¡°1 wanted to come back and wait for my father¡­¡± so willful! zhao yu shook his head. considering her young age, he didn¡¯t reprimand her but instead inquired about the situation at meng house village. ¡°over a hundred people have gathered there. under the leadership of master meng, everything is orderly¡­¡± ¡°over a hundred people?!¡± when he left, there were only about ten people. how had so many gathered in such a short time? ¡°it seems many of them came from the previous meng house village. some others are survivors from nearby.¡± ¡°uncle, can you take me to the previous gathering place?¡± ¡°huh?!¡± ¡°before my father disappeared, he said that he went to the colony to exchange for something, but he never came back after he that. 1 want to go there and take a look¡­¡± zhao yu was about to refuse but another notification sounded in his mind. [urgent mission: escort nan nan to the colony. mission reward: 3a technology points.] there was actually a mission? zhao yu hadn¡¯t expected that charting with others would lead to an urgent task. ¡°i have nothing else to offer as a reward, only myself. if you can escort me there, i¡¯ll give you my first time¡­¡± ¡°huh?!¡± zhao yu was looking ar her in astonishment. he hadn¡¯t expected her to say such a thing. ¡°what nonsense are you talking about? you¡¯re just a kid and you¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯m not a kid. i¡¯m 15 this year¡­¡± nan nan interrupted zhao yu, puffing out her chest as she spoke. ¡°do you think i¡¯m a beast?!¡± zhao yu shook his head. ¡°given how filial you are, 1¡¯11 escort you there, no reward necessary.¡± ¡°thank you, uncle!¡± the joy on her face, zhao yu couldn¡¯t help but warned her, ¡°in rhe future, you shouldn¡¯t trust or make any promise to others so easily¡­¡± she was lucky ro have met him. had it been someone else, who knows¡­ after a brief rest, the two set off. about half an hour, a group of people hurriedly arrived. ¡°nan nan!¡± ¡°nan nan!¡± a woman in her thirties arrived at the refuge and immediately began calling out anxiously. ¡°wait, i¡¯ll go down with you!¡± just as rhe woman was about to descend, another woman accompanying her and went into the refuge first. the others stood guard on the surface. ¡°this mutant here seems to have been killed recently¡­¡± ¡°it was definitely killed today. otherwise, an overnight corpse wouldn¡¯t be this intact¡­.¡± Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: Training Camp (2) chapter 287: training camp (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation several people outside the door were crouching next to the body of the mutant to search for evidence. a few minutes later, two people climbed out from the well. ¡°how is it?!¡± ¡°nothing!¡± the noble lady knelt down on the ground and began to sob loudly. everyone looked at each other. the leading woman named li na quickly stepped forward to comfort her. ¡°don¡¯t panic just yet, nan nan might still be alive¡­¡± ¡°according to the traces of the shelter, she was indeed lived here before¡­¡± ¡°she must have left not long ago!¡± ¡°outside this shelter, there¡¯s a body of a strange mutant that died today¡­¡± ¡°this means that after nan nan arrived at the shelter, she was trapped inside by the creature. someone, or a group of people, passed by, killed the mutant, and rescued her¡­¡± the noble lady suddenly said, ¡°it¡¯s not a rescue, it¡¯s abduction!¡± ¡°my nan nan came here, surely waiting for her father to return. she wouldn¡¯t just leave easily¡­¡± ¡°it must have been that group of people who deceived her, made her open the door, and then abducted her!¡± the rest of the group felt her assumption made sense. the girl was so determined to wait for her father that she dared to sneak out and came back to the shelter alone. it¡¯s unreasonable for her to leave with strangers. li na, who was one of the first follower of meng xian is a first-tier superhuman. after a brief thought, she quickly said, ¡°check the surroundings for any traces¡­¡± someone found traces in a small grove. ¡°there are footprints here, they look fresh¡­¡± ¡°let¡¯s go, follow them!¡± the group set off again, chasing in the direction zhao yu had left. ¡°let me make this clear first. that gathering place has already been occupied by mutated beasts or human. when we get there, we will observed from a safe distance¡­¡± zhao yu laid down the rules to nan nan. he was only responsible for taking her to find out about her father¡¯s situation. no matter what, they would leave immediately after without lingering. ¡°i understand. just one look and i¡¯ll give up¡­¡± nan nan seemed to understand that her father might already be dead, but she had always struggled to accept it. zhao yu shook his head and continued on the journey with her. after about an hour, they finally stopped outside a factory. this was an electric power plant that had been transformed into a gathering hub for trading. solar power generation made it a rare place with electricity in the post-apocalyptic world. in the past, the factory head gathered many people. over time, it became a settlement, attracting other survivors to trade. unfortunately, a mutated beast occupied it last month, and the gathering hub was abandoned. at the outskirts of the power plant, zhao yu looked from afar several times but didn¡¯t spot the mutated beast. ¡°is it not here?!¡± a month ago, when he had visited this plant. he had indeed seen the mutated beast from a distance. given its size, it wasn¡¯t easy to hide. ¡°or perhaps it was just passing by and now it already left?!¡± he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. although he couldn¡¯t see the mutated beast, he could faintly spot shadows moving inside the power plant. had the settlers returned?! from such a distance, zhao yu couldn¡¯t make out the details of the shadows. ¡°wait here for me; i¡¯ll take a closer look!¡± zhao yu headed towards the power plant¡¯s main gate. those shadows inside the power plant weren¡¯t living humans at all, but mutated human. ¡°daddy-!¡± nan nan¡¯s voice rang out from behind. zhao yu saw a figure rushing into the power plant. damn it! zhao yu quickly moved forward and grabbed nan nan. ¡°look closely! those things inside are no longer human being; they¡¯re all mutated human¡­¡± ¡°let me go! my dad is in there¡­¡± tears streamed down nan nan¡¯s face as she stared at the monstrous figures inside the power plant, her agony evident. she never expected that her reunion with her father would be under such circumstances. at the same time, a group of people arrived behind them. they saw zhao yu was holding nan nan back while the girl struggling desperately in his arms. ¡°nan nan, that¡¯s my nan nan, save her! please!!¡± the noblewoman recognized her immediately and urgently appealed to the leader of the group. ¡°you bastard!¡± li na¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. without hesitation, she raised her gun and fired. from a distance. zhao yu felt a danger from behind and instinctively dodged to the side. ¡°bang-¡± a flash of light followed by the sound of a gunshot passed him. zhao yu was not expecting someone to shoot him. he saw nan nan¡¯s mother was leading a group, each armed with firearms, and they were rapidly approaching with hostile intent. damn, they have misunderstood me again?! zhao yu quickly realized that his action of preventing nan nan from entering might have been misconstrued by the group as some harmful intent. he made a swift decision. zhao yu held nan nan as a human shield, and raised his gun against her temple. ¡°nobody move!¡± immediately, the charging crowd slowed their pace. ¡°let her go!¡± ¡°stop!¡± anger was evident on the faces of the crowd. several guns were pointed at zhao yu. if not for the fact that he had a hostage, they would have already fired. li na was assessing whether she could shoot and take down zhao yu in an instant. zhao yu bent down slightly, hid behind nan nan and shouted loudly, ¡°don¡¯t mess around with me or i¡¯ll shoot!¡± Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: Training Camp (3) chapter 288: training camp (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°don¡¯t shoot!¡± the noble lady rushed to the front and blocked the other people. li na noticed that zhao yu had dodged the gun at the beginning. normal people would not be able to dodge bullets. the only explanation was that zhao yu was a perception-based enhancer. ¡°zhao yu, our leader kindly let you live, yet you still dare to commit crime?!¡± she was furious and shouted angrily. that shot had successfully disturbed the mutants in the power plant. he could hear at least thirty of them charging toward their direction. zhao yu quickly shifted his direction and took nan nan as a hostage before retreating to the other side. the rest of the people naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go, and they bit down on it from a distance of more than 20 meters. ¡± boss, there are mutants behind us!¡± as the positions of both parties changed, the people who followed them finally discovered the situation in the power plant. everyone felt their scalps go numb when they saw the densely packed mutants. ¡°zhao yu, let her go and i¡¯ll spare your life!¡± li na quickly shouted. zhao yu did not respond and continued to search for a escape pathway. soon, he retreated to a road outside the wall that bypassed the factory. there was a wall pier about half a meter high on the side of the road, which was perfect for avoiding bullets. zhao yu turned to look at the factory. the mutants were almost at the door. ¡°shoot!¡± following the order, everyone picked up their guns and began firing at the mutants in the factory. zhao yu made a prompt decision. he quickly let go of nan nan and turned around to enter the bypass road. he leaned against the wall and fled quickly. ¡°bang ¡°bang!¡± two bullets brushed past the wall. after li na fired two shots and it did not hit zhao yu. she did not pursued. she quickly came up to nan nan¡¯s side, carried her up and retreated. plop! plop! at the entrance, the corpses of mutants fell to the ground one after another, including nan nan¡¯s father. ¡°daddy¡­¡± tears streamed down nan nan¡¯s face, but she did not struggle to go over. ¡°retreat!¡± the mutants in the power plant were still rushing over. they couldn¡¯t stop them all. immediately, the group split into two groups. one group fled with all their might, while the other group of three stayed behind to cover the rear. the chase lasted for about an hour before they finally got rid of the them. the group fled back to the fallout shelter before and took a rest. ¡°nan nan, are you alright?¡± it was only then that the noble lady rushed to nan nan¡¯s side and checked carefully to see if she was injured. ¡°it¡¯s a pity that beast zhao yu got away¡­¡± ¡°mom, my dad is dead¡­¡± ¡°i saw it. he has turned into a monster¡­¡± the noble lady sighed deeply, obviously having seen the familiar figure lying at the entrance of the power plant. ¡°mom, i don¡¯t have a dad anymore¡­¡± mother and daughter immediately embraced each other, crying uncontrollably. after a while, as their emotions slightly settled, li na began to figure things out with nan nan. ¡°what?!¡± ¡°you begged him to take you there?!¡± when the crowd heard that nan nan had requested with zhao yu to take her to find her father, they could not believed it. ¡°impossible!¡± ¡°i clearly saw you were struggling in his arms¡­¡± nan nan apologized immediately, ¡°when i saw my dad, i lost control and wanted to rush in, he was trying to stop me¡­¡± everyone looked at each other in disbelief, finding it hard to trust their ears. it was clear they had misunderstood zhao yu. ¡°but if zhao yu didn¡¯t harm you, why did he take you hostage in the end?¡± li na was still a bit puzzled about his action. ¡°damn it, what¡¯s wrong with them? attacked me without even knowing the truth¡­¡± on the other side, zhao yu ran through the forest, cursing under his breath. if not for his latent skills that he had never shown, he would probably have been shot dead today. upon seeing nan nan¡¯s mother and meng xian¡¯s people. zhao yu knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to explain himself in a short time. recalling their first impression of him, zhao yu chose to use nan nan as a hostage. after all, they had fired the first shot. if he had passively surrendered, wouldn¡¯t he be leaving his fate in others¡¯ hands? that¡¯s why he made the decision to take nan nan as a hostage for his safety guarantee. if he had been mistakenly killed, all would be in vain. even if li na apologized at his grave, what good would it do? he was already dead! zhao yu finally could relaxed when he passed the forest. glancing at his tech point balance, a smile appeared on his face. [technology points: 139] the biggest part was the daily mission and the urgent mission, which provided a total of 60 technology points. ¡°with that, i have enough technology points now.¡± ¡°i can finally create a training camp!¡± after another four hours of travelling, zhao yu finally returned to the base. the training camp was set up next to the energy station. [do you wish to spend 100 technology points to exchange for a training camp?!] ¡°yes!¡± ticked! [technology points: 43] a new building appeared in front of him. the training camp was six meters tall and covered an astonishing area. it was even larger than the base and the energy station combined. zhao yu didn¡¯t care about these details. he hurriedly walked in and checked the details of the training camp. [current trainable troops: mobilized troops!] [mobilized soldiers: ] [strength: 5] [agility: 5] [stamina: 6] [weight: 66 kg] [height: 175 cm] [basic skills: basic firearms, basic combat skills.] [exchange requirement: 1 technology point, 72 kg of flesh, 1 kg of cloth, 10 grams of gold, 100 grams of silver, 500 grams of copper.] [note: mobilized soldiers have humanoid biological clones and their brains are controlled by al chips. they will move according to their inherent instructions in areas without signal.] [note: current base radiation range: within this range, the commander could remotely give orders from within the base. if he wanted to expand the signal range, he could build a radar or signal car.] [note: when the number of mobilized soldiers reaches 10, the option to exchange for land infantry will be activated..] Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: Soldiers chapter 289: soldiers translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°conscripts¡­¡± excitement filled zhao yu¡¯s eyes. the establishment of the training camp meant he would transition from fighting alone to combat in groups. there would be conscripts, infantry, and potentially even more elite special forces in the future. the most urgent task at hand was to gather the necessary materials for the conscripts. ¡°72 kilograms of flesh and blood can produce a 66-kilogram clone, with a possibility loss of 6 kilograms¡­¡± ¡®to grams, loo grams of silver, 500 grams of copper, these are likely the materials needed for the al chip¡­¡± as for the 1 kilogram of fabric, zhao yu guessed it might be intended for the clothing. zhao yu examined the training camp in detail before heading back to the base. having been out for almost a day, he was exhausted. after a brief wash-up, he went to bed. when he woke up again, his technology points had naturally increased to 50. this time, zhao yu left the base with his pistol and backpack. for the 72 kilograms of flesh and blood, he could only think of the mutants. as for gold, silver, and copper, they shouldn¡¯t be hard to find, as there are jewelry stores filled with them in the county town. in this post-apocalyptic world, the only tangible assets were food and weapons. most transactions were based on bartering with these goods. metals like gold, silver, and copper had lost their market value. however, some significant powers were still collecting them, albeit at very low prices. zhao yu headed back to the county town. after roaring for a day, the mutated beasts seemed to have fall asleep. without the mutated beasts¡¯ control, the massive groups of mutants had dispersed and began wandering aimlessly. it meant he could sneak into the county town to search for various metals and fabrics. as for the mutants, he planned to deal with them after he had collected everything else. upon reaching the outskirts of the county town, zhao yu didn¡¯t rush in. instead, he began to recall his last visit, searching through his memories. going frame by frame, he did find a jewelry store. it was a small store located at the corner of a roundabout, which he had caught a glimpse of in passing during his last visit. ¡°that¡¯s the one¡­¡± this was the gold and silver jewelry shop closest to him. it was only two streets away from the city, so it was relatively safe. zhao yu climbed to the roof of a two-story building nearby. he quietly stuck his head out and looked into the street. zhao yu quickly retracted his head and began to check his memories. ¡°1,2,3..¡± using his memory to freeze the scene and count it a few times, zhao yu confirmed the number of mutants on the street. he saw a total of 19, which was more than he had imagined. ¡°it¡¯s not easy to pass through them in daylight¡­¡± ¡± how about the roof?!¡± the house he was in was only connected to three or four other houses. further in was a five-story hotel. after a moment of consideration, it was more reliable to go on the roof than on the ground. ¡°roar ~!¡± a mutant seemed to have caught zhao yu¡¯s scent and began moving in his direction. zhao yu didn¡¯t dare to linger. he quickly got up and moved to the edge of a residential building, approaching the hotel. after a quick survey, he noticed a yard behind the hotel that seemed to be used for parking. there were several cars that had not been driven away. ¡°if there¡¯s a backyard, there must be a back door¡­¡± zhao yu made his way down to the ground level beside the residential building, sneaked into the alley and climbed over a wall to enter the hotel¡¯s backyard. zhao yu found that the door to the hotel¡¯s backyard was locked, it has been closed for a long time. zhao yu approached the cars and tried the door handles one by one. to his surprise, he found an unlocked car door. as he bent down to inspect the interior, he spotted a metal ornament under the rearview mirror ¨C it was shaped like a lucky cat. ¡°is it made of gold?¡± zhao yu quickly grabbed it. he noticed a black streak on the cat¡¯s paw. upon rubbing it, he realized it wasn¡¯t dirt but rather paint that had chipped off. zhao yu confirmed that the ornament was made of copper. ¡°it should weigh around 100 to 200 grams¡­¡± zhao yu placed the lucky cat into his backpack and continued to search the car. under one of the seats, he amusingly found a pair of women¡¯s underwear. he glanced at the interior space. it was just a regular sedan with limited space, making him wonder about the car owner¡¯s choices. zhao yu searched around for an entrance and he found a small door leading into the hotel. to his left was an out-of-service elevator, to his right was a staircase, and straight ahead was a corridor leading to the reception desk. zhao yu sneaked in slowly with caution. with no unusual sounds, he finally approached the reception area. he was drawn to a golden ox ornament on the desk. after inspecting it, he found it was another copper artifact and quickly stashed it in his backpack. behind the reception desk, zhao yu found a box of keycards for all rooms. he quickly picked out a few cards with the label ¡°cleaning¡± on them, returned to the staircase, and made his way to the second floor. soon, he arrived at a door with the cleaning label. zhao yu tried several of the keycards on it. ¡°out of power?!¡± Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: Soldiers (2) chapter 290: soldiers (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation he quickly realized that he had made a mistake. he reached out and tried to open the door handle, and the door opened directly. zhao yu was a little embarrassed. he subconsciously looked left and right and coughed.¡± no one saw it anyway¡­¡± when he entered the room, he saw a mountain of bedsheets and quilt covers. ¡°this should be enough!¡± zhao yu didn¡¯t mind that the bedsheets were covered in dust. he only stopped after filling half of the bag. zhao yu went into a few more guest rooms and found that there was a copper ornament in each room, which he put into his backpack. with his backpack was almost full, zhao yu left with waning interest. following the dusty map on the wall, he found the hotel restaurant. he searched in the dark for a few knives that he could use. he wrapped them with a cloth and fastened them to his waist. when he returned to the backyard, before he could think of a way to leave, a mutant was trying to break the gate. ¡°damn it!¡± zhao yu realized that he had been exposed and suddenly thought of something. he put down his backpack, took out a piece of bedsheet, twisted it into a rope, and came to the main door. ¡°whoosh!¡± just as he expected, when he was near the door, the mutant¡¯s tail poked out to strike him. zhao yu raised his knife and chopped off the front end of the tail. then, he reached out and grabbed the remaining part of the tail. he used the rope to wrap around the iron door a few times. clang! clang! the mutant kept flailing, baring its teeth and drooling. zhao yu heard other mutants approaching here too. he quickly picked up his backpack, climbed up the wall, and jumped into the alley. ¡°bang -!¡± ¡°bang ~!¡± ¡°bang ~!¡± the sound of hitting on the iron door became louder and louder. zhao yu leaned against the wall and slowly came to the entrance of the alley. as expected, all the mutants that were wandering on the street were attracted by the sound and went to the back door of the hotel. zhao yu quickly went out, crossed the road, and ran in the direction of the gold shop. when he was crossing the road, he bumped into a mutant that had saw him and rushed over. ¡°dong ~!¡± zhao yu reacted fast. he immediately charged forward with a kitchen knife. before the mutant¡¯s claw hit him, zhao yu already seperated its head and body with one full swing. its muscles hung on its chest, and it moved forward two steps before falling to the ground. ¡°bah!¡± zhao yu spat out a mouthful of blood that had just splattered on his face. he looked down and saw that the blood was green in color and sticky like glue. he couldn¡¯t care less about his sorry state. he picked up his backpack and ran again. zhao yu had gone through another half of the street. when he passed a food city, four or five mutants walked out from the corner. both sides stared at each others. zhao yu instinctively reached for the handgun at his waist, wondering if he had enough bullets left to take down this group of mutants. soon, he realized that the mutants in front of him continuing in the direction they had been going without attacking him. ¡°how is this possible?¡± ¡°the scent?!¡± zhao yu realized that the mutants seemed to have lost their ability to judge through eyesight. the only way they could discern friend from foe was through smell. perhaps, both hearing and vision were merely triggers, capable of attracting them. however, the decision to attack or not was solely based on scent. at this moment, zhao yu was covered in the green blood sprayed by the previous mutant, effectively masking his natural scent. so that¡¯s how it is¡­ zhao yu had a feeling that he had gained a deeper understanding of the mutants. a smile spread across his face. after waiting for the group of mutants to move further away, he resumed his journey and smoothly reached his destination ¨C the gold store. upon entering, his heart sank. all the glass counters were shattered, and the gold and silver jewelry that was once displayed had disappeared. zhao yu made a round of the store but found nothing. ¡°damn it, what a wasted trip¡­¡± he noticed a room at the back of the store and pushed the door open. on the floor lay a highly decomposed corpse, its bones visible, and covered in maggots. instead of being repulsed, zhao yu¡¯s eyes suddenly notice something else. on those skeletal fingers, there were glints of gold. ten fingers adorned with ten golden rings, and around the neck, three golden necklaces. next to the corpse, an opaque black bag was open. he quickly approached it and revealing a hint of gold shimmering from within. the bag was filled with gold and silver jewelry. ¡°could it be that this person robbed the entire store and then got trapped here?!¡± zhao yu was unsure of how the man had died since the door he had entered through seemed unlocked. he glanced at the door and saw signs of tampering; the lock had been damaged. this indicated that scavengers had been here before, but they seemed to have ignored the gold. ¡°no major groups are collecting gold nearby. for ordinary scavengers, this stuff is just like junk that nobody would buy¡­¡± perhaps, right after the apocalypse began, some people collected gold, and others traded food for gold. but as time went on, survivors found themselves with heaps of gold that couldn¡¯t even be traded for a morsel of food. it became worthless. zhao yu didn¡¯t want to delve into the story of the deceased. he picked up the black opaque bag and felt its weight, estimating it to be at least two or three jin (catty). after some thought, he removed the gold ornaments from the bones and put them in the bag. ¡°that should be enough¡­¡± zhao yu recounted his spoils. apart from the 72 kilograms of flesh needed to create a conscript, he had enough of other materials like cloth, gold, silver, and copper. in fact, he had more than required. back on the main street, the mutants that had been drawn to the hotel backyard were wandering aimlessly again. upon spotting zhao yu, they walked a few steps towards him sniffing his scent. seeing a clear path ahead, he couldn¡¯t resist and started running. his movement seemed to set off a chain reaction, with all the mutants chasing after him. ¡°thrilling!¡± zhao yu grinned mischievously and dashed away, leading a group of mutants out of town. just as he was about to lose them, an idea struck him. he slowed down, allowing them to catch up a bit before speeding up again. after a few rounds of this game, only seven or eight mutants were still chasing him. as he was almost back at the base, zhao yu sprinted and lost the mutants in minutes. after returning to the base, he threw all his gains into the empty recycling furnace at the side of the training camp. [obtained 233 grams of gold] [obtained 881 grams of silver] [obtained 3122 grams of copper] [obtained 4238 grams of cloth] ¡°that¡¯s enough. flash is all 1 need now!¡± zhao yu left the base again. as soon as he left, he saw two mutants that were lost. ¡°bang!¡± ¡°bang!¡± ¡°bang!¡± ¡°bang!¡± four gunshots were fired, and the last few bullets were used up, successfully obtaining two corpses. zhao yu quickly stepped forward and grabbed one of the mutant¡¯s legs with each hand. he dragged the two mutants¡¯ bodies and quickly retreated into the base. before he entered the factory, he looked into the distance and saw another mutant that had heard the noise was charging towards here. [obtained 146 kg of flesh] fortunately, the flesh of the two mutants met the requirements. at this point, all the materials needed to exchange for soldiers were gathered. zhao yu chose to exchange for it immediately. [do you wish to spend 2 technology points, 144 kg of flesh, 2 kg of cloth, 20 grams of gold, 200 grams of silver, and 1000 grams of copper to train two soldiers?!] ¡°yes, sir!¡± following the sound of a machine turning, the countdown to the mobilization training appeared on the control panel. [conscript in training (0/2), remaining time: 00:09:59] ¡°ten minutes¡­¡± zhao yu looked at the time and then at the surveillance camera. outside the door, there were three or four mutants were wandering around. five minutes passed, and the training camp¡¯s interior resounded with a ¡°ka ~ !¡±a soldier in military uniform who looked no different from a human walked out. ¡°soldier 001 is ready ..report to the commander!¡± Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: The Combat Power of the Soldiers! (1) chapter 291: the combat power of the soldiers! (1) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation two enlisted soldiers stood straight and responded to zhao yu¡¯s questions with concise replies. after a brief conversation, zhao yu had a basic understanding. in terms of intelligence, these two enlisted soldiers had some differences compared to the robots at the lunar base. they could understand basic instructions but struggled with complex communication. essentially, these two enlisted soldiers were still normal robots, albeit with a human clone exterior. however, zhao yu felt reassured using them this way. ¡°do you need to eat every day?!¡± ¡°yes, we do!¡± ¡°do you need to recharge?¡± ¡°we recharge once a month!¡± the only downside was that these soldiers was like a normal human, they needed to eat. zhao yu could understand that since they were not pure robots. zhao yu conducted a simple physical assessment with the two soldiers. whether in terms of strength or speed, he was stronger than both of them, thanks to the genetic potion he had taken. based on system estimation, his own attributes were probably around 7 or 8. in comparison, the attributes of ordinary mutant were also around 6, slightly above to the standards of ordinary people. ¡°don¡¯t you have any weapons?! ¡± after some tests, zhao yu realized that the two soldiers had no weapons installed on them, not even a dagger. ¡°no, we don¡¯t!¡± this meant that even if he exchanged for the next level of infantry, they would only have attributes without weapons. zhao yu distributed some knives to the soldiers. then, he went to the monitoring station and look for mutants outside, which was a perfect opportunity to test their combat abilities. ¡°there are two mutants outside; go out and kill them!¡± ¡°yes, commander!¡± once the training camp gate opened, and as the soldiers stepped out, two nearby mutants charged towards them. zhao yu stood not far behind, carrying a kitchen knife, ready to provide backup at any moment. ¡°roar!¡± the two mutants became excited and started howling from a distance. on the other hand, the two soldiers stood motionless in their tracks. it wasn¡¯t until the two sides were within three meters of each other that they finally assumed a combat stance. just as zhao yu was expecting the soldiers to display their prowess, one of the mutant suddenly suddenly attacked them with its tail. ¡°splut!¡± one of the soldiers reacted too slowly and was immediately pierced in the shoulder. however, he seemed to feel no pain, displaying no hesitation as he instantly thrust his knife into the creature¡¯s heart. ¡°splotch!¡± ¡°splotch!¡± with several swift strikes, green blood spurted out. at the same time, the mutant didn¡¯t pause its attack and quickly tackled the soldier, sinking its teeth into the soldier¡¯s neck. ¡°damn it!¡± zhao yu couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. he rushed forward with his kitchen knife. with a few quick swings, he decapitated the mutant. on rhe other side, the other soldier, despite being struck by the creature¡¯s tail, chose to attack the creature s head and successfully defeated it with minor injuries. ¡°commander, the creatures have been eliminated. please give further instructions!¡± soldier no. 002 pulled out the stinger from his body, ignoring the fact that he was still bleeding, and approached zhao yu to report the result. soldier no. 001, on the other hand, seemed to have suffered a brain malfunction and was convulsing all over. zhao yu bent down to examine the condition of soldier no. out. half of his neck had been bitten off, and it seemed that his signal transmission had been affected. zhao yu inferred that he seemed to be saying ¡°report.¡± ¡°soldier no. 001, are you alright?!11 zhao yu asked for its condition. ¡°huh-huh!¡± the response he received was a continuous stream of fresh blood gushing out. however, zhao yu didn¡¯t see any human emotions such as fear or panic in his eyes; his gaze remained as hollow as ever. ¡°do you have any medical skills? can you save him? soldier no. 002.¡± soldier no. 002 examined the situation briefly, and then stood up to report, ¡°reporting. i recommend sending him to the recycling furnace!¡± zhao yu scratched his head, hesitated for a moment, and made his decision. ¡°send them to the recycling furnace! ¡± ¡°yes, commander!¡± soon, soldier 002 began to drag the corpses into the recycling furnace. [obtained 55 kilograms of flesh and blood] [obtained 59 kilograms of flesh and blood] [obtained 65 kilograms of flesh and blood] [obtained one soldier s built-in chip.! soon, zhao yu discovered in the exchange list that he could exchange for two new soldiers. he directly chose to exchange and found that this time, the resource cost was lower. aside from the deduction of a sufficient amount of flesh and blood, the two soldiers only required the standard amount of gold, silver, and copper needed for one soldier. the remaining resource cost for the second soldier was replaced by the built-in chip of soldier no. 001. however, the manufacturing time remained the same, at ten minutes for each of the two soldiers. ¡°roar!¡± outside the base, the strong smell of blood attracted the mutant that had recently departed back to the scene. this time, there were four of them, all crouched on the ground, licking up the blood left by soldier no. 001. ¡°you can bandage your wound, can¡¯t you?! ¡° Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: The Combat Power of the Soldiers! (2) chapter 292: the combat power of the soldiers! (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat tran station ¡°yesj commander!¡¯1 soldier 002 took a look at the wound. without a word, he tore a piece of cloth from his sleeve and began to bandage it. as an al, his logistics work was indeed nor up to standard. nor only did he not have a gun, he did not even prepare a medical kit. after another ten minutes, soldier 003 and soldier 004 walked out. ¡°commander, soldier 003 is here to report!¡± ¡± commander, soldier 004¡­¡± ¡°yes!¡± zhao yu nodded and glanced at the resource balance on the control panel. [flesh: 47 kg] [gold: 203 grams] [silver: 581 grams] [copper: 1622 grams] [cloth: 1838 grams] given the criteria to create soldier, it takes 20 units of gold, 5 units of silver, 3 units of copper, and only 1 unit of cloth to make one without considering the flesh and blood now. moreover, all the criteria must be met to train a soldier. if even one component is missing, he cannot produce a single soldier. all of the same height and almost similar physique but with different facial features. in no time, he believed the number of people under his command would increase. ¡°there are four mutants outside. each of you will take on one. 1 have only one rule: try not to get hurt and aim for their heads or necks as those are their weak points¡­¡± ¡°be careful. apart from their sharp teeth and claws, they have a two-meter-long tail with spikes at the end¡­¡± he wasn¡¯t sure if they understood him, but he explained the mutant¡¯ features and weaknesses anyway. after speaking for a while and getting no response from the them, zhao yu understood that theyrd only speak when given a command. he quickly distributed the weapons, commanded, ¡°all of you, follow me out to kill these creatures!¡± ¡°understood, commander!¡± they shouted in unison, their voices resonating with such power that it left zhao yu impressed. ¡°alright, let¡¯s move!¡± zhao yu confidently opened the door and led the way. ¡°attack!¡± at his command, they charged out. zhao yu faced off against one creature, always wary of its tail. but, the creature in front of him didn¡¯t use its tail. until they were within a meter of each other, and the creature hadn¡¯t used its tail spike, zhao yu couldn¡¯t resist and slashed at it with his knife. splash! the mutant in front of him was slightly shorter. it clawed at zhao yu¡¯s abdomen, but at the cost of losing its head. hiss! zhao yu sharply inhaled, clutching his stomach and bent over in pain after confirming that the creature was dead. he didn¡¯t forget the other three creatures on the side. despite the pain, he lifted his head and was astonished to find that the three soldiers had efficiently killed rhe creatures. like him, they too had bloodied wounds, either from bites or scratches. the only difference was that zhao yu was in obvious pain, while they seemed to feel none. after dealing with the creatures, they approached zhao yu to report. zhao yu couldn¡¯t help but fall to the ground, constantly checking his wound. lucidly, these three soldiers were only robots. otherwise, he would¡¯ve completely lost his status as their commander. ¡°two of you, throw their bodies into the recycling furnace. soldier no. 2, help me with my wound¡­¡± rip! without saying another word, soldier no. 002 tore off a sleeve from his uniform, preparing to bandage the wound. ¡°go, get two bottles of water!11 zhao yu didn¡¯t dare to bandage it directly, fearing an infection. although there was no alcohol to disinfect the wound, washing it with water was better than leaving it untreated. he poured a large bucket of purified water to wash away the blood. only when the clear, deep gashes appeared did zhao yu allow soldier no. 002 to bandage him. once the wound was treated, zhao yu looked at rhe three soldiers and noticed that their wounds were still bleeding. he said, ¡°you should clean and bandage your wounds as well.¡± after giving the instructions, zhao yu limped back into the training camp. he didn¡¯t understand why, even though it was his abdomen that was injured. his legs felt paralyzed. upon entering the base with the remaining resources of the training camp. zhao yu felt very happy about it. the quantities of gold, silver, and copper remained unchanged, while the fabric had increased from the previous 1,838 grams to 3,108 grams. the flesh and blood had gone from 47 kilograms to 288 kilograms. [do you want to spend 30 grams of gold, 300 grams of silver, 1,500 grams of copper, 3,000 grams of fabric, and 198 kilograms of flesh and blood to train three soldiers?] yes! soldier training in progress (0/3). training time: 15 minutes. zhao yu took another look at the remaining resources. i gold: 173 grams] [silver: 281 grams] [copper: 122 grams] [cloth: 108 grams] [flesh: 90kg] what he lacked the most were copper and cloth. zhao yu investigate the options of the training camp for a while before he returned to the base. first of all, he took off his dirty clothes and wiped his body with water. after washing up, zhao yu took out some food and started to eat. ¡°the taste of the canned food was terrible, like cat food, but it was better than compressed biscuits. the water was a bit cold, it¡¯s a pity that although there was electricity in the base, there was no kettle to boil water. 15 minutes had already flown by. walking out of the base gate, six soldiers stood there in a neat line. ¡°haha!¡± zhao yu laughed with satisfaction. from now on, he wouldn¡¯t be alone! at this moment, soldier no. 002 stepped forward and voluntarily said: ¡°reporting to the commander, my body is greatly exhausted. soldier no. 002 requests food!¡± ¡ö????? zhao yu quickly realized that al! these soldiers needed to eat! ¡°what will happen to you if you don¡¯t eat?¡± ¡°reporting to the commander, if we don¡¯t eat, our strength will decrease over time. we would die of thirst in at most three days and starve to death in seven¡­¡± zhao yu noticed a bracket above soldier no. 002¡¯s head with the word ¡°hungry¡± written inside. zhao yu ushered them into the base and distributed the food. what was originally enough food for him alone for three or four days was completely consumed by the six soldiers in just ten minutes. ¡°can you eat even if you¡¯re nor hungry?¡± zhao yu felt a pinch in his heart when he looked at the empty cans and wrappers, ¡°reporting to the commander, we can eat in advance to replenish our strength¡­¡± ¡°understood¡­¡± from now on, zhao yu would need to provide each of these soldiers with some food to carry to replenish their strength. since they were short of foods now, it is time to go out for gathering resources. zhao yu distributed the knives in his hand, one for each person, but he was one short. he even handed over the only kitchen knife he had. the six soldiers stood upright and looked imposing. if each had a gun, they would be even more formidable. ¡°let¡¯s set off!¡± zhao yu glanced at the time; there were about three to four hours left before the daily tasks would refresh. it was a good time to gather more resources and recruit more soldiers. although his wound still hurt a bit, at least it didn¡¯t affect him much now. zhao yu took the lead, leading the six soldiers to the factory entrance. watched at the numerous buildings inside the factory, he felt a sense of unease. ever since he learned about the concept of perception in this world, zhao yu had paid great attention to his feelings. after all, he had previously dodged bullets based on his intuition. he feared that there might be some danger inside the factory, but since there had been no issues over the past few days, he decided not to risk. he would wait until he had gathered enough strength and then eliminate any threats. zhao yu hid themselves at the side of the road, looked at rhe situation, nodded in satisfaction, then looked in the direction of the town, and declared spiritedly. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡±¡± Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: Land Infantry! (1) chapter 293: land infantry! (1) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°dong ¡ª!¡± ¡°dong ¡ª!¡± ¡°dong ¡ª!¡± by the roadside, a soldier was hitting a piece of metal with a wrench. the deafening sound startled dozens of birds from the woods. beside him, zhao yu was resting under a tree, with five other soldiers, each holding knives, standing next to him. after a while, one of the soldiers stepped forward and reported, ¡°commander, three mutants have been spotted!¡± only then did zhao yu get up. turning his head towards the end of the road. three mutants were sprinting in their direction, lured by the noise. a smile appeared at the corner of zhao yu¡¯s mouth. with a wave of his hand, he commanded, ¡°take them down!¡± along with the other six soldiers, they charged at the three mutants. working in pairs, one soldier held a metal shield, taking the front position to block the mutants¡¯ sharp spikes, while the other, wielding a sharp knife, seized the opportunity when the mutant was distracted by his partner and slashed at it. in just five seconds, the three mutants, who had been eager to attack, were decapitated and lay on the ground. without needing zhao yu¡¯s command, the six soldiers efficiently dragged the corpses of the mutants, heading in the direction of the base. zhao yu followed behind, and after walking about two hundred meters, they returned to the base. with the bodies of the three mutants fed into the recycling furnace, the resource reserves increased once again. [gold: 173 grams] [silver: 281 grams] [copper: 122 grams] [cloth: 8124 grams] [flesh: 992 kg] it had been three hours since he went out to hunt. at first, zhao yu brought six soldiers to hunt near the town. after killing the mutants, he realized that he had to spend a lot of effort to transport them back. without a means of transportation, he could only ask his soldiers to move it manually. it was not only laborious but also time-consuming. so, zhao yu thought of a way. he would create a sound not far from the base to attract the mutants. that would save him a lot of effort. after a few more waves, he had killed at least eighteen mutants. ¡°the reserve of flesh and blood was sufficient to produce over a dozen soldiers, but due to the limitation of copper, no new soldiers had been trained yet. ¡°copper¡­¡± ¡°and food!¡± the status (fatigued) had already appeared above the head of the 002 soldier, and his three attributes had temporarily decreased a little. he immediately commanded, ¡°everyone, rehydrate and rest for half an hour!¡± instantly, the six of them dispersed, heading to the base to drink water according to their needs. watched them in their military uniforms, zhao yu looked at his own tattered clothes. ¡°i should find something proper to wear¡­¡± ¡°wait¡­¡± with a standard set of uniforms, could the system provide him the same uniform for him?! with this thought, zhao yu entered the training camp and scrolled through the control panel. indeed, he found an exchange option. a custom-made set of clothes required only 1 kilogram of fabric. ¡°as expected¡­¡± zhao yu figured that since this mini base was a scaled-down version of the lunar base and it meant that there was a clothing production line built into the training camp. ¡°get me a set!¡±¡± [please select the military rank of the uniform.] on the control panel, a variety of military uniforms appeared. they were all from the same series as the soldiers. the military uniforms of the soldiers were based on the system of this world. they were more pragmatic and basically did not have empty positions. their military ranks were linked to their positions and were directly based on the number of troops they led. ¡°corporal, sergeant, centurion, general of brigade, captain, lieutenant, colonel, general, and so on. ¡°let¡¯s go with centurion!¡± zhao yu initially wanted to directly get himself a general¡¯s uniform, but his soldiers were all low-ranking soldiers, without even a corporal¡¯s rank. it would be pointless to overdo it. fortunately, he remembered that the soldier no. 002 used both sleeves of his uniform to bandage wounds and was still in a sleeveless state. therefore, he got another corporal¡¯s uniform and handed it over for him to wear. ¡°now, that looks proper!¡± zhao yu felt immensely satisfied, thinking he looked notably more handsome with the uniform. next, zhao yu double checked at the resource data. gold, silver, and flesh and blood were sufficient to train over a dozen soldiers, but they still lacked a huge amount of copper and fabric. they were short by about seven to eight kilograms of copper and a similar amount of fabric. what troubled zhao yu the most now was not the resources for training soldiers but food. training resources could always be found if they searched the town, but food had become quite scarce. in these times, only large factions had the means to produce food. smaller factions typically scavenged for food in the old cities of the past era or exchanged goods with larger volume. previously, when zhao yu went to the gathering place to exchange for food, he relied on meat and some tech products he had stored. the food at the gathering place, as far as he knew, was mostly scavenged from the town. he later learned from individuals like meng xian that black rock city had the capacity to produce its own food. zhao yu¡¯s first thought was to trade for food with black rock city. however, the problem was that he didn¡¯t know where black rock city was located. after the apocalypse, old cities were mostly occupied by mutant beasts. all the new cities were newly built, and their locations were only known to those who had been there. ¡°in an era without the internet, the flow of information becomes crucial¡­.¡± Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: Land Infantry! (2) chapter 294: land infantry! (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu scratched his head. trading with a major force for food seemed infeasible in the short term. for now, he had no choice but to continue searching the county town, hoping to find food that hadn¡¯t expired yet. ¡°silver, copper, and food ¨C these are the most crucial resources right now!¡± ¡°we need to obtain these before the six soldiers run out of energy¡­¡± zhao yu quickly made a plan. feeling a pang of hunger in his own stomach, he stood up and walked out. he glanced at the team. none showed signs of hunger, and the fatigue status above soldier 002 had disappeared. ¡°everyone, arm yourselves and get ready to move out!¡± immediately, the six resting soldiers got up, geared themselves, and assembled in front of zhao yu. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± zhao yu set off again in the direction of the county town. ¡°you two, scout ahead and report for any situations!¡± zhao yu randomly pointed to two soldiers to lead the way, allowing himself some reaction time in case of unexpected developments. after walking for about ten minutes without encountering any mutated beasts or humans before coming to a stop. most of the beasts roaming this path had been lured and dealt with near his base. in fact, he considered attracting some more to this path when leaving the county town, making it easier for him to use the strategy of attracting them in the future. ¡°report! we¡¯ve spotted a group of humans!¡± a soldier suddenly ran back with this information. zhao yu quickly inquired about the details. ¡°eleven armed humans are arguing about something at the three-way junction ahead¡­¡± zhao yu asked urgently, ¡°where¡¯s soldier 005?¡± ¡°he¡¯s watching from a bush nearby.¡± ¡°they haven¡¯t noticed him, have they?¡± ¡°no yet!¡± ¡°lead me there, and tread lightly!¡± the presence of another group near the county town made zhao yu anxious. soon, he followed the soldier into the woods. after a detour, he saw soldier 005, perched on a tree. ¡°stay on guard here. i¡¯ll climb up for a better look.¡± once zhao yu was settled. soldier 005 whispered, ¡°commander, they¡¯re right there!¡± soldier 005 pointed towards the area where the group was gathered. zhao yu saw about a dozen men and women, each armed, apparently in a heated discussion. straining his ears, zhao yu faintly heard phrases like ¡°don¡¯t want to go back1¡¯, ¡°what to eat¡±, and ¡°howto survive.¡± squinting his eyes at their attire, zhao yu seemed to recognize where they might have come from. ¡°are they from that shelter?¡± ¡°why did they come out?¡± recalling a conversation with a couple he met earlier, he wondered, ¡°did they come out searching for someone with repair skills again?¡± he recognized two familiar figures in the group the very same pair he had traded with before. ¡°what a coincidence!¡± zhao yu climbed down, deciding to approach and investigate. if it were any other armed group, he wouldn¡¯t dare approach. they could potentially kill and consume him. but since these people were from the shelter and hadn¡¯t been fully corrupted by the post-apocalyptic environment, they still retained some semblance of order from the times of peace. descending from the tree, zhao yu confidently led his six soldiers towards the group. ¡°one, two, three, four!¡± chants emanated from the woods, causing bewilderment among the roadside group. ¡°soldiers?¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± as they exchanged puzzled glances, seven individuals in military uniforms emerged from the trees. ¡°they really are soldiers¡­¡± ¡°what should we do?¡± although they were numerically superior and armed, the sight of zhao yu and his soldiers unnerved them, causing them to instinctively step back. ¡°atten-tion!¡± having undergone military training in his earlier years on the earth, zhao yu was familiar with basic commands. upon his order, the six soldiers stood at attention, their synchronicity really impressive. ¡°who are you?¡± ¡°what do you all want?¡± the leader of the group couldn¡¯t help but ask. though they held weapons, most had never fired them and were essentially defenseless before seeking refuge in the shelter. their fear of uniformed figures was instinctual. zhao yu stepped forward, querying, ¡°where are you from?¡± ¡°it¡¯s you!¡± recognizing zhao yu, the couple from the crowd exclaimed in surprise. ¡°it¡¯s you two?¡± zhao yu expressed astonishment, ¡°didn¡¯t you return to the shelter?¡± ¡°i was wondering where you ail were from. so you¡¯re all from the underground shelter?¡± hearing that their comrades recognized zhao yu, the group quickly sought clarification. the couple eagerly explained, ¡°he¡¯s the good guy we met last time. he helped divert the mutated creatures away from us¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s him!¡± recognition dawned on the group, most having heard tales of zhao yu s deeds. given they¡¯d been underground for nearly two years, they were naturally curious about surface events. the tales of the couple s recent excursion, and their encounter with zhao yu, had spread like wildfire within the shelter.. Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: Land Infantry! (3) chapter 295: land infantry! (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°you¡¯re a soldier?!¡± a woman stepped forward, asking the question. ¡°oh, by the way, my name is liu yuan. he is wang shuai. we forgot to ask for your name last time¡­¡± ¡°zhao yu!¡± zhao yu nodded. ¡°if you¡¯re a soldier, are countries still at war?¡± ¡°how¡¯s the nuclear radiation?¡± ¡°what¡¯s with those strange creatures?¡± people started asking questions all at once. ¡°why did you come up to the surface instead of staying safely underground?¡± after briefly answering a few questions, zhao yu asked. it seemed the crowd had a particular thought in mind. they whispered among themselves and then liu yuan approached him to explain the situation. ¡°two of our refuge¡¯s generators broke down, affecting one of our greenhouse zones. we were sent out to find some parts from a nearby photovoltaic power plant.¡± ¡°so that¡¯s the reason you all came up.¡± after all, during the initial construction phase, everyone believed the war wouldn¡¯t end quickly. naturally, they had to consider rhe possibility of living underground forever. ¡°brother zhao, the photovoltaic power plant is far from here, and we don¡¯t know much about those creatures. would you be willing to help us?¡± ¡°you all need my help?¡± zhao yu touched his chin, replying, ¡°that¡¯s not my decision to make.¡± he pointed to his military rank on his shoulder, saying, ¡°i¡¯m just a centurion; i don¡¯t command the troops.¡± troops?! did this mean there are more soldiers beside them? with the help of these soldiers, they might be able to safely retrieve the needed equipment. ¡°brother zhao, can you take us to meet your leader?¡± liu yuan pleaded with a pitiful look. ¡°that¡¯s not possible.¡± zhao yu shook his head. ¡°our camp¡¯s location is confidential. i can¡¯t bring outsiders there¡­¡± liu yuan looked disappointed. ¡°but helping isn¡¯t out of the question¡­¡± zhao yu added. everyone rejoiced. ¡°if you can trade some food with us from our camp¡­¡± ¡°we can discuss that; our refuge has food!¡± ¡°absolutely!¡± ¡°let¡¯s go back now and talk to the administrators¡­¡± as the crowd was eager to leave, zhao yu quickly stopped them. ¡°we still have a mission here. how about this: 1¡¯11 come to your refuge in three hours to meet you, okay?¡± everyone didn¡¯t think too much about it and agreed. after the group left, zhao yu continued leading his men towards the county town. three hours later, it would be the time for the daily mission to refresh. at that time, he might be able to complete his mission on the way. of course, it would depend on whether the fallout shelter administrator would agree to the deal. in zhao yu¡¯s opinion, the possibility of them agreeing was very high. twenty minutes later, zhao yu finally reached the county town. the streets were filled with the mutants. the mutated humans he had killed earlier were like a drop in the ocean compared to those in the county. ¡°soldier 003, make some noise to lure them. meet us at the three-way intersection in half an hour.¡± ¡°understood!¡± soon, soldier no. 003 led a large group of the mutants away from the main street. zhao yu quickly led the others into the town. ¡°we need gold, silver, copper, and fabric. take as much as you can. gather here in ten minutes.¡± with the brief instruction, zhao yu rushed into a nearby shop to start searching. by rhe time zhao yu returned to the gathering point with a backpack full of supplies, all the five soldiers had already taken their positions. compared to him, they had gathered much more. each soldier carried a bundle made from bed sheets filled with materials. a smile broke out on zhao yu¡¯s face. ¡°retreat!¡± he ordered. they made their way back to the three-way intersection without any incidents. soldier no. 003 was already there, and there were no creatures in sight. ¡°well done!¡± zhao yu handed his backpack to soldier no. 003 and led the group back to the base. once they reached the base and dumped all the resources into the recycling furnace, zhao yu quickly checked on the gathered resources. [gold: 798 grams] [silver: 3522 grams] [copper: 17235 grams] [iron: 32423 grams] [snare: 13122 grams] [cloth: 85693 grams] [flesh: 992 kg] this trip could be said to be a great harvest. other than the flesh and blood that had not changed, the other resources had increased by many times. what surprised zhao yu even more was that there were only gold, silver, and copper, but this time there was iron and tin. the resources for training the soldiers had not changed. they were still the same as before. ¡°so, iron and tin are the resources needed to exchange for other buildings?!¡± zhao yu didn¡¯t think too much about this and directly created three more soldiers. the moment the three soldiers came out, zhao yu also received a system notification. [the number of soldiers trained has reached 10, and the option to exchange for land infantry has been activated. i ¡°i can train the land infantry!¡± zhao yu¡¯s face lit up as he quickly opened the stats of the infantry. [land infantry] Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: Land Infantry! (4) chapter 296: land infantry! (4) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation [strength: 8] [agility: 8] [stamina: 9] [weight: 70kg] [height: 180cm] [basic skills: firearms (proficient), combat skill (proficient), tackle skill (proficient).] [exchange requirement: 2 technology points, 77 kg of flesh, 1 kg of cloth, 20 grams of gold, 200 grams of silver, 1000 grams of copper.] [note: when the number of infantry soldiers trained reaches 10, the special forces exchange option will be activated.] in terms of numbers, the infantry were slightly stronger than the soldiers, but the exchange price was also doubled. zhao yu hesitated for a moment and chose to exchange for one. the training time was the same, five minutes each. currently, there were nine soldiers, and one more was needed to form two squads. he decided to exchange one more soldier. he wanted to wait for the infantry to be trained and see the actual situation before deciding on the next resources. five minutes later. [land infantry 001 reporting!] a sturdy, tanned skin soldier walked out of the training camp. this soldier appeared more ferocious, looking like a formidable fighter. especially his facial contours, with no excess fat, skin incredibly taut, and muscles throughout his body solid and robust. ¡°two of you, come out and spar with him!¡± at zhao yu¡¯s command, two soldiers stepped forward to engage in hand-to-hand combat with land infantry 001. two of the soldiers was taken down quickly in ten seconds. ¡°so strong?!¡± zhao yu was surprised. the strength and agility of the soldiers were rated at 5, while the land infantry was 8. it didn¡¯t seem like a significant disparity, yet two soldiers teamed up couldn¡¯t defeat a single land infantry. ¡°come on, let¡¯s give it a shot!¡± zhao yu became interested. he had previously sparred with a soldier and had won effortlessly. ¡°thud!¡± with a feint fist attack, the land infantry deceived zhao yu and dive underneath him. in a second, zhao yu was defeated by a swiftly shoulder throw, landing zhao yu flat on the ground. ¡°damn it!¡± zhao yu called a halt, getting up somewhat dazed. even for the soldier. it took the land infantry about ten seconds to handle two of them. how was he defeated in an instant?! zhao yu cast a somewhat strange glance at the no. 002 soldier he had sparred with earlier. did this damned robot go easy on him before?! probably, his own speed and strength were too overpowering, and after being deceived by the feint, he couldn¡¯t recover, allowing himself to be effortlessly subdued. ¡°impressive!¡± zhao yu praised him, but land infantry 001 remained expressionless, without a hint of joy or sorrow. zhao yu had grown accustomed to this and began to ponder which type of soldier he should train next. just looking at the attributes, the sum of two soldiers was 10,10,12, costing the same as one infantryman, yet the land infantry only rated at 8, 8, 9. however, in terms of actual combat power, a land infantry could take on two of the soldiers. and that¡¯s just in hand-to-hand combat. if they were to use firearms¡­ zhao yu hesitated for a moment but ultimately decided to assign the land infantry as the squad leader, with the soldiers as his subordinates. even if one has superior combat strength, it doesn¡¯t mean they can carry double the weight. the more people, the better. after zhao yu made the adjustments, he trained another four land infantry, each given the rank of squad leader. in addition, he also increased the number of soldiers to 16. this precisely matched up with the four land infantry, allowing for the formation of four squad leader teams. after all the expenditure, zhao yu¡¯s remaining resources were: [technology points: 32] [gold: 618 grams] [silver: 1722 grams] [copper: 8235 grams] [iron: 32423 grams] [snare: 13122 grams] [cloth: 81693 grams] [flesh: 18 kg] if it wasn¡¯t for the lack of flesh and blood, he could have trained even more soldiers. 20 soldiers were enough for now! the neatly lined-up four rows of troops before him, zhao yu felt a deep sense of satisfaction. these were his soldiers! apart from the lack of weapons, everything about them seemed pretty good! ¡°roll call!¡± ¡°one, two, three, four, five!¡± ¡°first squad, five expected, five present. reporting complete, awaiting orders!¡± ¡°second squad¡­¡± ¡°third squad¡­¡± ¡°fourth squad¡­¡± after enjoying the feeling of leadership, zhao yu then ordered all four squads to rest. the first six soldiers that were exchanged had fatigue indicators appearing over their heads again. this indicated that without food replenishment, they would easily become tired. he suspected that after a few more exertions, they would start showing signs of hunger. after letting his soldiers rest for a while, zhao yu gathered everyone and headed towards the refuge.. Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: Trading with the Sanctuary! chapter 297: trading with the sanctuary! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu led a group of people to the fallout shelter. he noticed a group of individuals gathered around at the previous location. apart from the initial 11 people, there were 6 newcomers. among them, 5 were fully heavily armed with bulletproof helmets, bulletproof vests, combat boots, assault rifles, grenades, and so on. although he desired for weapon, he calmed himself not to show any hint of it. soon, he led his 20 soldiers uniformly towards them. as zhao yu and his group approached, the people quickly stood up, looking curiously at them. ¡°attention!¡± upon reaching them and at zhao yu¡¯s command, the 20 soldiers came to a halt in perfect formation. zhao yu instantly spotted the leader among the crowd; it was too obvious. while the others looked skinny, the person in the center was not only dressed well but he was also slightly chubby with a small belly. ¡°commander zhao, greetings. i am gao shun, representer of our fallout shelter and would like to discusses about the collaboration with your team¡­¡± the chubby man approached with a big smile, under the protection of the five combat personnel. zhao yu also gave a brief handshake, and introduced themselves. ¡°we agree to help, but as mercenaries. we will offer our services and manpower in exchange for compensation. what about you?¡± ¡°we¡¯re willing too!¡± gao shun replied with a grin, ¡°but, how much food would it cost to hire you?¡± while the two of them conversed, the five guards nearby kept their eyes on the 20 soldiers in the distance. even though these 20 individuals weren¡¯t armed, each stood with utmost discipline, without making any unnecessary movements. only elite troops could maintain such a level of discipline! ¡°name your price for the food. if 1 find it reasonable, we have a deal; if not, then forget it!¡± zhao yu nodded and replied. ¡°however, let¡¯s get one thing straight ¨C you¡¯ll provide the weapons and ammunition!¡± weapons?! gao shun realized that these soldiers didn¡¯t seem to have any weapons with them. he rethink about it and quickly exchange term with zhao yu, ¡°1 ton of rice and 500 kilograms of various vegetables. what do you think?¡± a ton of rice?! zhao yu was secretly thrilled; this was much more than he had anticipated. however, he acted as if he was not satisfied with the price. ¡°we originally prepared 1 ton of rice and 1 ton of assorted grains and vegetables, but you mentioned that we provide the weapons and ammunition, so¡­¡± gao shun hastily mentioned about zhao yu request. ¡°1 ton of rice, 1 ton of vegetables, and you provide the weapons and ammunition. we¡¯ll ensure that we retrieve whatever you want. in case any of our side gets injured or dies, you don¡¯t owe us any compensation. how¡¯s that?¡± gao shun had been worried that if too many of these soldiers died, others might come seeking vengeance. but zhao yu¡¯s offer seemed to relieve that concern. ¡°agreed! let¡¯s settle on that.¡± compared to the food, electrical equipment was more crucial. after all, without power, their greenhouse wouldn¡¯t function, leading to even more food loss. ¡°pleasure to work along in this business!¡± zhao yu smiled and shook hands with gao shun. ¡°we can provide you with the weapons right away, but the food will have to wait until you return with the items¡­¡± gao shun stated his concern. ¡°that¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°the journey to the factory is long, and the path is riddled with mutant beasts. we don¡¯t know how many days it will take to return. you can prepare three days¡¯ worth of rations for us.¡± ¡°okay!¡± a two tons of food was already significant, so this wasn¡¯t a big additional request. gao shun agreed without hesitation. while the others exchanged items, gao shun pulled aside one of the guards and asked. ¡°sun qiang, you¡¯ve served in the army. can you tell me about these men?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve never seen such disciplined soldiers like them before. i watched them for over ten minutes. not only did they not move, but they didn¡¯t even blink. they were more like robots than human.¡± ¡°only a major power can afford such elite soldiers.¡± ¡°what about their ranks? what level are they?¡± gao shun inquired further. the previous 11 men who meet zhao yu didn¡¯t have military experience and couldn¡¯t identify the military insignias on their shoulders. ¡°three corporals, one sergeant, and the leader is a centurion ¡± ¡°their rank insignias are unique to combat troops. it¡¯s practical, and a centurion usually commands 100 men. this is distinct from the civilian military ranking system; these are combat-exclusive troops.¡± sun qiang explained further. ¡°so, there might be more men behind them?¡± gao shun asked with slight surprise. ¡°yes.¡± sun qiang nodded. ¡°if zhao yu wasn¡¯t lying and given his rank as a centurion, he would need to report to a commander who oversees 500 men.¡± ¡°why did zhao yu only bring 20 men then?¡± ¡°the rest of his troops might have other assignments.¡± sun qiang speculated uncertainly. after gathering this information, gao shun felt relieved. the main concern had been the military causing trouble, which is why he was sent to investigate the situation. everything seemed fine. while these soldiers lacked food, they didn¡¯t show any intentions of attacking. as for weapons, the shelter was well-equipped, having stockpiled a substantial amount initially.. Chapter 298 - Chapter 298: Trading with the Sanctuary! (2) chapter 298: trading with the sanctuary! (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu and his 20 men was given a rifle and a handgun. each gun was also equipped with a spare magazine, which would last for quite a while. ¡°centurion zhao, we plan to send ten people from our side to accompany you. will that be a problem?¡± ¡°if they come along, we can t necessarily guarantee their safety.¡± zhao yu replied with a hint of concern. gao shun leaned in closer, whispering, ¡°no matter what danger we face, we only ask that you ensure at least one person returns safely.¡± ¡°just one person?!¡± zhao yu exclaimed in surprise. ¡°it¡¯s the old man with glasses. he¡¯s an expert in electricity. we need him back.¡± an expert? then why not fix the generator themselves? zhao yu shook his head, not wanting to get involved in their internal affair and agreed. ¡°of course, it would be best to bring everyone back.¡± gao shun quickly added, worried that zhao yu might misunderstand his intentions. ¡°no problem, leave it to us.¡± there were 21 men on his side and 10 from the shelter. the two teams merged, and under the watchful eyes of the remaining people, they left the shelter. among the 10 from the shelter, two were liu yuan and wang shuai, who had previously met zhao yu. ¡°centurion zhao, we¡¯ll be relying on you to protect us on this journey.¡± liu yuan approached with a flattering smile. recalling her past claims about her father being one of the administrators who was overthrown, he understood that her days in the shelter might have been tough. now, she seemed to have faced reality and adopted a more humble attitude. ¡°don¡¯t worry, we ll ensure your safety.¡± zhao yu nodded and said. though the two teams were moving together, zhao yu¡¯s and his men marched in uniform order, while the people from the shelter scattered and followed alongside. as they reached a three-way intersection and had just turned the corner, zhao yu suddenly shouted, ¡°attention, everyone! stand at ease!¡± shuai 20 soldiers with guns on their backs stood still. the other ten were startled and instantly raised their weapons. ¡°rest on the spot, have a meal!¡± ¡°sit!¡± all 20 soldiers promptly sat down in unison, and began eating in an orderly fashion. the group of ten beside them finally exhaled in relief, having feared the soldiers might turn against them. ¡°centurion zhao, what¡¯s happening?¡± liu yuan mustered the courage to ask. ¡°my men just completed another task and haven¡¯t had time to rest yet.¡± zhao yu explained with a smile, ¡°don¡¯t worry, we just need a ten-minute break.¡± ¡°alright, alright, we can use some rest too.¡± liu yuan quickly returned to her group to relay zhao yu¡¯s message, and the rest also settled down on the ground. ¡°sir, would you like to try some of this?¡± one of them approached the nearest soldier and offered some food. however, the soldier ignored him, meticulously eating his own meal. the man was left embarrassed. zhao yu approached and took the food from him. ¡°don¡¯t mind it, our troops have protocols.¡± ¡°understood, understood!¡± following this incident, the group felt even more reassured. zhao yu¡¯s unit appeared to be strong, indicating that their safety was more assured. after everyone was well-rested, zhao yu finally gave the order to move out, dispatching the fourth team to scout ahead. walking amidst his troops, zhao yu was elated. not only had he managed to snag a free meal, but also an arsenal of weapons and ammunition at no cost. most importantly, the updated daily mission coincided with their current commission. the destination was the electronics factory they were headed for. however, the mission s difficulty had increased. the system seems to assign his task based on the strength of him along with his forces. the daily mission this time required him on the extermination of all the mutants in the factory. the reward was also enhanced, increasing to 50 technology points. zhao yu was also intent on fulfilling the trade agreement with the fallout shelter. after all, there were still two tons of food to be had, enough to feed his troops for a long while and even support more soldiers. half an hour later, gunfire resonated from ahead. ¡°all units, be on alert!¡± at zhao yu¡¯s command, 15 soldiers quickly split into three teams, into their combat formations. the ten individuals from the shelter wisely retreated to the back of the formation, anxiously watching the unfolding events. after a short while, the gunshots ceased, and a soldier returned to report the situation. apparently, a few wandering mutants had been detected up ahead and had been completely wiped out by the fourth team. ¡°continue moving forward!¡± the group came upon the exterminated mutants. there were five corpses in total, each with a fatal gunshot wound to rhe head. zhao yu was very satisfied. indeed, soldiers armed with guns had exponentially more firepower. unlike previous, there is no such risk to sacrifice one soldier for eliminating one mutant. thinking about it. he pitied the first soldier, who was eliminated shortly after deployment. the rest of the journey was surprisingly smooth, which left those from the shelter feeling a bit idle. whenever danger arose, there was no need for the three teams in the rear. just the scouting team up front could handle it. finally, around midnight, the group arrived at the perimeter of the photovoltaic electronics factory. the area was riddled with wandering mutants. luckily, there were no signs of mutated beasts.. Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: Trading with the Sanctuary!(3) chapter 299: trading with the sanctuary!(3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat tran station the horde of mutants inside the electronics factory frightened the group of ten members from the fallout shelter. ¡°captain zhao, there are so many mutants. what should we do?! ¡± liu yuan said anxiously. ¡°leave it to us!¡± ¡°my team will go in and clear the area first. once it¡¯s clean, you can enter¡­¡± ¡°however, we might run out of ammunition this time. we ll need some from you¡­¡± ¡°no problem!¡± liu yuan agreed and went back to her group to collect spare ammunition from everyone, handing them all to zhao yu. zhao yu distributed the bullets and after a brief strategy commanded to his troops. all five reams headed towards the electronics factory. he had already scouted the area beforehand. the factory only had one main entrance in this direction. the surrounding walls were high, about three to four meters, too high for these mutants to jump over in one leap. so, he had one team climb up the walls as supporting fire from high ground, while the other three took turns guarding the entrance. ¡°follow my command. kill all mutants within our shooting range¡­¡± once zhao yu had given the order, he raised his pistol and fired a shot into the sky. ¡°bang!¡± the gunshot echoed loudly in the quiet night. the mutants all surged towards them. only when these mutants approached within twenty meters did the four land infantry open fire. ¡°bang!¡± ¡°bang!¡± ¡°bang!¡± ¡°bang!¡± with each firing, four mutants fell down coordinately. more and more mutants kept charging towards them. only when the mutants got to the range within 10 meters, the rest of the soldiers finally began shooting. even without sufficient light source in night, almost every bullet they fired killed a mutant. this was zhao yu s directive, aiming for maximum accuracy within shooting range. in just thirty seconds, a mound of mutant corpses piled up at the entrance of the electronics factory. the mutants started to break through, getting as close as four to five meters. ¡°fire at will within effective range, prioritize those within absolute close range to us!¡± with that command, the sporadic gunshots became a continuous barrage. the death toll of the mutants reached into the hundreds, surpassing the number zhao yu had killed in the past. ¡°all units, retreat five meters!¡± after a while, with the mutant bodies piling up to the entrance, zhao yu felt they were getting overwhelmed and ordered everyone to retreat. he asked everyone to report the remaining ammunition while retreating backward. the rifle ammunition was depleting way too fast. about three to four bullets were required to take down a single mutant. this was despite rhe fact that all his soldiers had al chips integrated. if they had been human soldiers, they might have needed even more ammunition to achieve the same results. ¡°how many mutants are there inside?! we might run out of ammo soon.¡± zhao yu was overwhelmed and took up a rifle himself, beginning to fire. his marksmanship was exceptional. during the five years time ar rhe moon base, besides playing basketball, he spent his time practicing shooting with various weapons. however, he mainly trained with heavy weapons like rocket launchers, railguns, and laser guns, so he hadn¡¯t used rifles much. still, his aim was better than the drafted soldiers. ¡°so strong¡­¡± the team watched amazingly zhao yu and his soldiers, showcasing their prowess, killed hundreds of mutants. ¡°if it weren¡¯t for them and we had rushed in there recklessly, we might have met our end¡± one remarked. the thought gave everyone chills. they felt fortunate to have encountered zhao yu and his team. soon, the rate of gunfire from the frontline slowed down. ¡°the mutants are decreasing!¡± ¡°is it finally over?¡± at the front line, zhao yu also breathed a sigh of relief, releasing down his rifle. after another three minutes, gunfire nearly ceased, and no new mutants appeared from the factory. zhao yu ordered one of his men to climb the wall for a status check. ¡°report: no mutants in sight!¡± ¡°good.¡± zhao yu nodded and signaled the shelter¡¯s group. they all rushed over. ¡°the mutants are cleared out, but they¡¯ve blocked the main entrance¡­¡± ¡°me and my men just finished fighting and need some rest. could you clear the entrance?¡± none of them wanted to handle the bodies, but they dared not refuse, so they reluctantly agreed. ¡°regroup!¡± with zhao yu s shout, 20 soldiers returned to his side and formed ranks. ¡°listen up!¡± ¡°rest up and eat here!¡± with that command, the 20 soldiers, undeterred by the mess, sat down and began to eat. the group was surprised by their action. ¡°how can they even eat here?¡± ¡°these soldiers really are instruments of war¡­¡± ¡°well, they¡¯re trained to kill.¡± about ten minutes later, a path was cleared. zhao yu¡¯s team had eaten and their fatigue was once again erased. zhao yu approached the shelter group and asked, ¡°do you all need to rest?¡± ¡°no need. let¡¯s find what we came for and get back quickly.¡± they too had rested while watching zhao yu¡¯s team in battle, and after just ten minutes of work, they still felt energetic.. Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: Trading with the Sanctuaryl(4) chapter 300: trading with the sanctuaryl(4) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°alright, let¡¯s move. my men will lead the way. you all follow behind and be careful. keep an eye on our back!¡± zhao yu nodded and said. the daily mission indicated it was not completed, which meant that there were still mutants inside the electronics factory. ¡°thank you for your concern, centurion zhao¡­¡± liu yuan spoke on behalf of the group and moved to the back of the line. zhao yu felt regretful at the mountains of mutant bodies. there were close to 180 to 200 mutants here. it would be great if they could be transported back. unfortunately, the distance between the two locations was too great. it would take more than six hours to walk, making it impractical. ¡°a¡­ooooof!¡± a howl echoed from a distance. in no time, a large pack of wolves arrived at the scene, voraciously feeding on the mutant corpses. inside the electronics factory, the old man whom gao shun had entrusted to zhao yu pulled out a map of the factory. after studying it for a while, he approached zhao yu and advised about the direction, ¡°leader, we should go this way!¡± zhao yu immediately instructed his men to halt and followed the direction pointed out by the old man. soon, the group arrived at a vast open space, which appeared to be filled with objects resembling solar panels. zhao yu observed that there were hundreds, if not thousands, of solar panels on this land. each one was at least one to two square meters in size. ¡°leader, we¡¯re going to bring this thing back¡­¡± ¡°isn¡¯t this used for solar power?!¡± ¡°the shelter¡¯s power generation isn¡¯t sufficient. the manager¡¯s idea is to lay some solar panels on the ground near the shelter for electricity¡­¡± zhao yu paused for a moment and curiously asked, ¡°so, you¡¯re not staying locked in anymore?¡± ¡°yes! the manager has decided to set up another camp on the surface, allowing some people to live above ground¡­¡± ¡°if an unstoppable danger arises, it¡¯s never too late to retreat back to the shelter¡­¡± zhao yu nodded without asking further. following the old man¡¯s guidance, he assigned about ten soldiers to begin dismantling the panels with the others. in a short time, they managed to dismantle nearly twenty large solar panels. ¡°that¡¯s enough, we can¡¯t carry any more!¡± after a glance at the number, the old man quickly called for a stop. ¡°centurion zhao, next, we¡¯ll need your help to transport them¡­¡± with only ten of them, and including the old man, transporting twenty large solar panels would be impossible. ¡°what we agreed upon before didn¡¯t include helping you transport these¡­¡± zhao yu squinted his eyes and said. the old man scratched his head, ¡°i can¡¯t make decisions regarding the deal. how about i teach you how to use these solar panels for power generation?¡± after some thought, zhao yu agreed. after all, there were still two tons of food in the shelter, and there was no point in making things difficult for the old man. knowledge to reuse the solar panels for power might allow them to dismantle and sell them to other factions in the future. zhao yu wished he could immediately construct a vehicle factory. by then, they¡¯d have transportation! ¡°let¡¯s not rush to leave. i¡¯ll first eliminate the hidden dangers in this factory!¡± ¡°teams one, two, and three, spread out and clear out any mutants you see in the factory¡­¡± zhao yu ordered. ¡°team four, come with me!¡± ¡°huh?!¡± as zhao yu dispatching all the troops, the others were startled and quickly stopped him. ¡°if we don¡¯t clear out the mutants now, 1 can¡¯t guarantee that none will suddenly jump out and bite someone when we¡¯re transporting the equipment¡­¡± everyone stopped protesting and huddled together, nervously watching their surroundings. zhao yu quickly lead team four towards the gathering area. they had entered the electronics factory from the west gate, which was near the solar panels. the previous gathering area was on the east side of the factory, near the east gate. zhao yu wanted to see if there were any other supplies left in the gathering area. after walking with team four for about ten minutes and easily defeating a few scattered mutants along the way, zhao yu arrived at the original gathering area. this was a two-story cafeteria converted into a trading point, the only area in the gathering site open to the outside. being somewhat familiar with the place, zhao yu led his team inside. after taking a quick look around, zhao yu noticed something. ¡°has it been looted?¡± the mutants weren¡¯t interested in the supplies at the gathering site. thus, when the people from the gathering site fled in panic, they didn¡¯t take much with them. the entire trading point was empty, clearly looted in an organized and systematic manner. not even a single grain of rice was left. ¡°people from meng house village?¡± zhao yu remembered the last time he came here with nan nan, the people of meng house village also arrived to this place. given their strength and ability, they could have come back to scout the area. once they ascertained that there was no threat from mutants, it¡¯s not unlikely they would take everything. with this in mind, zhao yu walked out of the cafeteria building and headed outside of the east gate. as expected, there were tire tracks on the muddy road. zhao yu observed the track closely. ¡°it looks like a small four-wheeled vehicle¡­¡± it wasn¡¯t surprising to zhao yu that meng house village had both oil and cars. after all, their leader meng xian was a tier-three enhancer. in this area, there wasn¡¯t a place she couldn¡¯t go. however, what surprised him was that the distance from here to new base of meng house village would take at least an hour on foot. zhao yu stood up and followed the tire tracks for a bit. the entire road seemed to have been refurbished. some of the potholes had been filled with nearby dirt, making it passable for vehicles. ¡°judging by this, they must have gathered even more people now, right?¡± in peaceful days, such construction work would have be managed by seven or eight people. in the apocalypse, ensuring safety while creating a road in harsh conditions was indeed challenging. without the coordinated efforts of one to two hundred people, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to empty this place so quickly. while contemplating how large meng house village¡¯s group might have grown, a system notification sound suddenly rang in his mind. [ding! daily mission completed. reward: 50 technology points..] Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: Munitions Factory! chapter 301: munitions factory! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°mission accomplished!¡± zhao yu clicked on the system panel and saw that his tech points had risen to 85. there was no reason to linger. zhao yu led his team back to the solar panel area on the west side. upon zhao yu¡¯s return, the group of ten from the shelter visibly relaxed. ¡°commander zhao, when are we leaving?¡± liu yuan asked in nervous. ¡°when my people return, we¡¯ll leave right away!¡± ¡°send the signal for them to return!¡± zhao yu instructed the four team leaders. ¡°bang!¡± ¡°bang!¡± ¡°bang!¡± three consecutive gunshots echoed. the members of the other three teams began returning. ¡°it¡¯s done, all the mutants in this area have been cleared out¡­¡± zhao yu briefly discussed with the people from the shelter. they finally decided that ten people from zhao¡¯s side would help with moving items, and the remaining ten would be in charge of security. the distance from the solar panel area to the western gate wasn¡¯t far. however, by the time they reached the gate, the people from the shelter were so exhausted that they clamored for a rest. zhao yu had no choice but to halt and simultaneously ordered his man to to chase away the beasts feasting on the mutant corpses outside the gate. after about ten minutes, the group set out again. with constant starts and stops, a journey that should¡¯ve taken six hours ended up taking twelve hours. it wasn¡¯t until midday the next day that they finally arrived at the shelter. zhao yu and his soldiers were fine, with two meals along the way and they are still in good spirits. in contrast, the ten people from the shelter appeared utterly drained. especially during the latter half of the journey, hardly anyone had the energy to speak. ¡°ouch!¡± ¡°we¡¯re finally here!¡± they laid out 20 solar panels in the open space outside the shelter, and the ten people were completely collapsing to the ground. ¡°we¡¯re back!¡± someone standing at the entrance of the shelter saw them return and hurriedly went in to report. in no time, gao shun as the representor of the shelter appeared. ¡°thank you for your hard work!¡± after exchanging brief pleasantries, gao shun immediately sought out the electrical expert to inquire if there were any issues. with positive response, he then turned to zhao yu to express his gratitude. ¡°it¡¯s part of the deal.¡± zhao yu responded nonchalantly. ¡°indeed, indeed. the food has been prepared. i¡¯ll have it brought up right away.¡± gao shun mobilized nearly a hundred people to transport the two tons of grain. the bags of rice were neatly placed on the ground, a smile appeared on zhao yu¡¯s face. ¡°centurion zhao, i wonder if you¡¯ll be bringing a vehicle to transport these goods, or will you be sending more people?¡± gao shun asked tentatively. ¡°heh!¡± zhao yu responded with a faint smile, ¡°this amount? they can carry it directly, no need to bring a vehicle.¡± with that, he turned and gave the order, ¡°everyone, carry the goods!¡± swoosh! 20 soldiers stepped forward. with one 100kg bag of rice on the left shoulder and another on the right, each was able to carry a total of 200kg of grain. ¡°it¡¯s been a pleasure working with you. if there¡¯s any task in the future, send someone westwards; we have a temporary base at the chemical plant.¡± zhao yu shook hands with gao shun and quickly follow his team and depart. the crowd was filled with admiration. ¡°these soldiers are so efficient when it comes to work¡­¡± ¡°they just carried 200kg worth of stuff and walked off¡­¡± for the same amount of supplies, gao shun needed nearly a hundred people from his side, while zhao yu¡¯s twenty men were able to handle it all on their own. back to the base, zhao yu had the soldiers transport all the grain to the main base. it was the safest location by far. for this mission, even though he didn¡¯t carry any goods himself, he had supervised the entire operation. having gone without sleep for a full 18 hours, he was utterly exhausted. zhao yu couldn¡¯t hold out any longer. he ordered the soldiers to take turns patrolling. furthermore, to ensure the soldiers could adapt in his absence, he specifically issued several directives. for instance, if they encountered mutants, they were to eliminate them immediately. if confronted by a large group of mutants, some soldiers were to lure them away. if they encountered humans, they should advise them to leave. any who ignored the warning and intruded, or attacked, were to be immediately neutralized, among other orders. zhao yu didn¡¯t even bother to bathe. he simply lay down and immediately fell asleep. when zhao yu woke up again, it was dark outside, and the daily tasks had already been refreshed. after checking the natural growth of his tech points, zhao yu realized he had slept for eight hours. [technology points: 103] ¡°i can exchange for another building!¡± zhao yu quickly got up and looked up at the surveillance as nothing unusual, he proceeded outside the base. at the door, two mobilized soldiers were on guard. zhao yu casually asked, ¡°any incidents?¡± ¡°report, a few individuals appeared from the west. we chased them off¡­¡± ¡°living people?!¡± ¡°they weren¡¯t from the shelter, were they?¡± ¡°they aren¡¯t anyone we¡¯ve seen before!¡± zhao yu continued to inquire, ¡°what did they say?¡± ¡°they pleaded us to save them.¡± ¡°about the danger of their liu jia village.¡±¡¯ it must be people from another place! the shelter was to the east of the base, but these people came from the west. zhao yu had mainly hunted in the county town or the south region. he hadn¡¯t thoroughly explored to the north and west of the base.. Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: Munitions Factory (2) chapter 302: munitions factory (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu felt something was amiss. ¡°wait a minute, how many of them? did they have weapons?!¡± ¡°five people. they had weapons so we stopped them from a distance.¡± zhao yu stroked his chin, sensing an issue. if these people were seeking help, why would they head east? there are only two parties here, his own group and the neighboring shelter. who would run here for help? moreover, he only recently managed to gather 20 soldiers, and all of whom were unarmed. zhao yu suspected that these people might not have come with bad intention. if their liu jia village was in danger, they should have been here to seek refuge or to continue fleeing like meng house village. why would they ask us to save liu jia village?! since there is no significant force here, yet they ran in this direction. there have too many suspicions. though unable to make sense of it, zhao yu walked over to the power station, contemplating whether to construct an munitions factory or a tank factory. ¡°the munitions factory produces weapons, while the tank factory produces tanks¡­¡± ¡°tanks¡­ or perhaps cars?¡± only conscripted soldiers could be produced in the training camp and he needed ten of them to unlock the next level of land infantry, zhao yu doubted that even if he established a tank factory, he wouldn¡¯t be able to produce tanks right away. ¡°as for weapons¡­¡± zhao yu sent someone to take inventory of the weapons. with 20 soldiers, each had a pistol and a rifle. however, they were running low on bullets, with only a little over three hundred left in total, averaging a little over ten per person. ¡°a gun without bullets is just an iron stick¡­¡± ¡°let¡¯s take it one step at a time, and set up the munitions factory first!¡± after some contemplation, zhao yu decided to start establishing the weapons first. [do you want to spend 100 technology points to exchange for the munitions factory?] ¡°yes!¡± swipe! another building sprouted from the ground, located right next to the energy station. zhao yu had wanted to position it according to his own ideas, but the system indicated that it could only be installed near the energy station. currently, both his base and the energy station were set up against the walls. once the munitions factory was established, there would be no place to position the next tank factory unless another energy station was built. ¡°i wonder if we can change locations¡­¡± zhao yu wasn¡¯t in a hurry to enter the factory. after understanding the situation, he breathed a sigh of relief. the base could be packed up and transformed into a mobile base vehicle. when packed, other structures would also be packed along with it. they could then be reinstalled at a new location. with this in mind, he felt more at ease. he planned to inspect the other buildings in the chemical factory to find a suitable location for relocating the base. upon entering the munitions factory and locating the control panel, zhao yu saw the items he could currently exchange for. the list contained only one option, ¡®dagger*. only after exchanging for more than ten daggers, a ¡®pistol¡¯, be unlocked. the good news was that under the dagger option, there were multiple choices available. [dagger-iron edge military dagger] [dagger-black sun military dagger] [dagger-bat military dagger] zhao yu browsed through the options. the iron edge military dagger was about thirty centimeters, practically qualifying as a short knife. this military dagger could be affixed to a rifle or held in hand for combat. the dagger had three rhomboid edges and two grooves, allowing it to inject air into the body when stabbed, thus increasing its destructive power. the black sun military dagger was more similar to conventional daggers, about ten centimeters in length, but was highly functional. one side was edged while the other had a barb, and the handle¡¯s end incorporated a screwdriver. it could be used for stabbing, cutting, hacking, sawing, and even clipping. its versatility made it suitable for various environments. additionally, there was a ring at the front of the handle, allowing it to be affixed to a rifle as a bayonet. moreover, this dagger came with a leather sheath that could be hung around the waist or thigh, making it easy to access. the final bat military dagger had a somewhat peculiar shape. the handle was in the middle with blades on both ends¡ªone blade pointed upwards and the other downwards. during close combat, one could adjust using the wrist, allowing for multi-angle attacks on the enemy. after a brief overview, zhao yu chose the black sun military dagger due to its strong functionality and ease of carry. [black sun military stab: exchange requirement: 500 grams of iron, 100 grams of leather.] [note: leather can be artificially synthesized. pre-construction: the chemical plant.] ¡°the price is not expensive. moreover, it doesn¡¯t require any technology points¡­¡± zhao yu was delighted when he saw the exchange results. the munitions factory was better than the training camp, and exchanging items didn¡¯t require technology points. ¡°i wonder if it¡¯s because the daggers are too simple?¡± with that thought, zhao yu quickly called over a group of men. ¡°set out now and hunt down some wild animals to bring back¡­¡± the leather was required. the system didn¡¯t specify any particular type of skin, implying that any animal¡¯s hide would suffice. the production of daggers was temporarily halted. but zhao yu was in no rush. he once again summoned two more teams. ¡°you, head into the chemical plant and assess any potential dangers inside¡­¡± ¡°understood!¡± only one team remained in the vicinity of the base. zhao yu instructed them to spread out and patrol while he continued to study the various structures in detail. [the chemical plant can transform all kinds of synthetic elements¡­] [the raw materials needed for the chemical plant are all kinds of mineral resources¡­] [you can build a mining plant to identify and collect mineral resources¡­] [you can collect mineral resources through the mining carts produced by the tank factory¡­.] Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: Munitions Factory (3) chapter 303: munitions factory (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation with more investigation into the system, zhao yu finally understood the situation of this base. most of it was similar to the lunar base. with technology points, one could only exchange for production lines. other raw materials wouldn¡¯t magically appear; he would need to find actual materials to manufacture them. most chemical elements could be synthesized in chemical plants, with various mineral resources as the raw materials. whether it¡¯s the training camp or the recycling furnace, they are all stripped-down versions, able to recognize only a small portion of resources. to avoid waste, a resource recycling furnace needs to be built. anything thrown into it can be fully recognized and categorized for storage. ¡°tank factory, power station, chemical plant, resource recycling furnace, mining factory¡­¡± zhao yu counted and realized that he would need at least 500 technology points to build all these facilities. furthermore, these are just the basics. there are even more buildings waiting for him to unlock in the future. ¡°technology points are too scarce¡­¡± only then did he find the time to check today¡¯s daily tasks. ¡°this is¡­¡± ¡°a chemical plant?!¡± after confirmed the mark on the task map, zhao yu was surprised to find that today¡¯s daily task was actually in this chemical plant. [daily mission: clean up all the facehuggers in the chemical factory!] ¡± facehuggers?!¡± ¡± alien?!¡± according to the name, it seemed to be very similar to a sci-fi movie he had known. ¡°da da da ¡ª!¡± intense gunshots suddenly sounded from the chemical plant. he quickly gathered the remaining five people, rushing toward the source of the gunfire. when he arrived at the scene, the members of the second and third teams were fiercely firing at a group of wriggling insects on the ground. similar to the ones in the alien movie, a chill ran down zhao yu¡¯s spine. ¡°help out!¡± with a shout from zhao yu, he charged forward. with the addition of the six of them, the number of insects on the ground rapidly decreased, and in no time, they were all dead. ¡°what happened?!¡± zhao yu¡¯s voice trembled as he asked. aliens, that movie that gave him a nightmare during his childhood, and he hadn¡¯t expected them to exist in reality. ¡°report, sir. as we passed by some chemical containers over there, they suddenly flew out¡­¡± man-made?! zhao yu first considering the advanced genetic technology in this world, creating such monsters seemed plausible. however, he quickly noticed something was amiss. only six members remained. ¡°where are the other four?!¡± ¡°over there!¡± the land infantry pointed to the distance. indeed, four soldiers lay twitching on the ground, their faces covered by facehuggers. not far from them, several large vats, over a meter high, were filled with a greenish, unidentified liquid. ¡°damn it!¡± in such an environment, who knew if there were any more facehuggers lurking? he didn¡¯t dare to approach and investigated at the dead facehugger, noticing that the ground beneath has corroded. this indicated that their blood was indeed corrosive, similar to sulfuric acid like the movie. ¡°four of you, drag them back. clench your teeth tight; don¡¯t let those bugs crawl into your mouths¡­¡± four soldiers quickly moving forward, each dragging a twitching comrade back. zhao yu kept a vigilant eye on those vats. to his relief, no new facehuggers emerged until the four were back. this suggested that all the facehuggers in the building had already come out and had been dealt with by them. ¡°dong ~!¡± ¡°kacha ~!¡± at this moment, a strange sound came from the soldiers lying on the ground. the image of his breastbone shattering involuntarily flashed across zhao yu¡¯s mind. ¡°be careful, they have parasites inside that are about to emerge. prepare to kill them!¡± zhao yu quickly stepped back, leaving the situation to the others. ¡°whizz¡ª!¡± just after he spoke, a creature burst out from the chest of one of the soldiers. ¡°bang!¡± land infantry no. 001 fired immediately, instantly hitting the creature that had came out. ¡°sizzle¡ª!¡± the small alien shrieked twice before lying motionless on the ground. its green blood corroded the ground, leaving an indent. in terms of corrosiveness, this little alien seemed even stronger than the facehuggers. ¡°whizz-¡± ¡°whizz-¡± ¡°whizz-¡± one small alien each emerged from the abdomens of the other three soldiers. ¡°bang-¡± ¡°bang-¡± ¡°bang-¡± three gunshots rang out, instantly killing the three small aliens that had jumped out. this made zhao yu breathe a sigh of relief. fortunately, they were killed before they grew bigger. once the aliens grown into mature size and develop their exoskeleton armor, they wouldn¡¯t be easily killed by just rifles and pistols! he had the soldiers fire several more shots into the small aliens and the dead facehuggers, then ordered them to drag away these creatures and the incapacitated soldiers. once back near the base, zhao yu relaxed slightly, followed by a sense of immense relief. thankfully, when he first arrived, he didn¡¯t rashly venture deep into the chemical plant but set up camp near the entrance. if he had gone in at that time and awakened those facehuggers, he might already be dead! ¡°damn it, i was wondering how the hell this world suddenly ended up in an apocalypse. even a nuclear war shouldn¡¯t knock humans off the top of the food chain!¡± now, it seemed like someone brought this upon themselves. he suspected that the mutated beasts weren¡¯t just caused by radiation, but possibly created by some large genetic technology corporation. these creatures might have gotten out of their control, resulting in a catastrophe. zhao yu delved into the memories of the original host, searching for the ownership of the chemical plant. ¡°guang zhao group?!¡± the chemical plant belonged to the guang zhao group. even though they were also into biotechnology, their genetic research didn¡¯t seem to be as advanced as the reed group. ¡± mutants, radiation, aliens¡­¡± zhao yu felt overwhelmed and cursed vehemently. ¡°this damned world!¡± Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: Moving the Base! chapter 304: moving the base! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°somethin was not right!¡± zhao yu suddenly realized that it¡¯s been several years since the apocalypse in this world, but he had never heard of the existence of aliens. he had gone over the recent years¡¯ memories several times and hadn¡¯t found any instance of aliens running rampant. ¡°unless, the aliens were just created!¡± ¡°these facehuggers in the chemical plant were also newly produced and transported here!¡± ¡°the purpose¡­ was it for experimentation?!¡± if it was an experiment, there should be monitoring equipment. after circling around the perimeter wall, he indeed found a concealed camera. ¡°damn it, they have surveillance!¡± zhao yu realized that it was still operational. he quickly called someone over to remove the surveillance equipment. zhao yu breathed a sigh of relief. the device stored data locally, and the content hadn¡¯t been taken by anyone yet. currently, with the rampant nuclear radiation damaging wireless signals, it inadvertently resolved a potential issue for him. ¡°someone come!¡± zhao yu called over some soldiers and instructed them to search the vicinity and locate all the surveillance equipment. about half an hour later, six sets of surveillance devices were placed before zhao yu, all with local storage. unfortunately, without a computer, they couldn¡¯t access the content, or they¡¯d know when these devices were installed. ¡°we can¡¯t stay here!¡± after collecting the surveillance devices nearby, zhao yu swiftly sent people back to the places they had been before, especially the building containing the facehuggers, to search for its monitoring equipment. as he suspected, just in that single building, they found over twenty surveillance devices of various types. ¡°these facehuggers are indeed sent out for experimentation by some large organization¡­¡± ¡°that means they¡¯ll probably come back to retrieve the content from these surveillance devices¡­¡± zhao yu looked up at the sky, aware that satellites existed in this world. even though they couldn¡¯t communicate with the ground, they could certainly be controlled from space to monitor the situation on earth. ¡°i can only hope they have set up multiple experiment sites and haven¡¯t focused on this location yet¡­¡± zhao yu made up his mind. once this mission was completed, he would immediately pack up the base and relocate elsewhere. meanwhile, the hunting party that had gone out returned, bringing back the bodies of seven wolves. the wolf skins were peeled off and thrown into the recycling furnace of the munitions factory. this provided enough leather for exchanging daggers. [do you want to spend 5000 grams of iron and 500 grams of leather to create 10 daggers, black sun military stab?] ¡°yes! the time it took to make daggers was still alright, one per minute. ten minutes passed. zhao yu did not even bother checking if the dagger was working. he opened the control panel again. [handgun unlocked] [create 10 pistols and unlock rifle options.] like the dagger, there are multiple styles within the category of handguns: revolvers, semi-automatics, and fully automatics. each style has different bullet capacity, power, range, and firing rate, allowing selection based on individual needs. the cheapest to exchange is the revolver, the semi-automatic is moderately priced, and the most expensive is the fully automatic. it can fire continuously and would more accurately be termed a submachine gun. it¡¯s larger and longer than a regular handgun. [revolver: requirement: 10 grams of silver, 100 grams of tin, 1000 grams of iron.] [do you wish to spend 100 grams of silver, 1000 grams of tin, and 10000 grams of iron to make 10 revolvers?!] yes!¡± this time, the production time for a single handgun increased to 5 minutes, and 10 handguns took 50 minutes. the prolonged wait allowed zhao yu to gradually calm down. ¡°they probably won¡¯t come anytime soon¡­¡± his urgency stemmed from the perception that the opposing force was much stronger than him. after all, they were able to install surveillance, and had managed to transport the facehuggers from an unknown distance for experimentation. this indicated that the opposing force was formidable, at the very least having the capability to deploy helicopters, and possibly even having fighter jet escorts. zhao yu also understood that panicking would not help. handling the immediate concerns was the priority. he took a deep breath and exited the munitions factory, directing his men to sequentially send the various bodies into the recycling furnace. first to be sent were the four immobilized soldiers. as he had expected, unlike with soldier 001, the internal chips in the brains were all destroyed and couldn¡¯t be reused. then, the pile of facehuggers ¡®corpses was sent into the recycling furnace. it was actually displayed as [special flesh]. ¡± special flesh?!¡± zhao yu was startled for a moment, and he ordered his men to throw in the 4 small aliens as well. the number of special flesh immediately increased. ¡± what¡¯s special flesh?!¡± [essential materials used to create special troops] ¡± special troops?!¡± ¡°could it be possible to create an alien that i can control?¡± unfortunately, he was still far from the point where he could exchange for special troops, so there was no way to know exactly what kind of soldiers he could create using the special flesh. for the next while, zhao yu contemplated where to relocate the base. the place he was most familiar with was the previous photovoltaic electronics factory. there was ample open space there, and the mutants had just been cleared out, making it an ideal location. once the facehuggers inside this chemical factory were dealt with, the only remaining threat would be the neighboring refuge. only the people from that refuge knew he was here, and there were at least eight hundred of them, well-armed. they was staying deep underground, originally built to evade nuclear attacks. with his current strength, it would be challenging to breach. after much contemplation, zhao yu couldn¡¯t come up with a perfect solution. after 50 minutes passed by, zhao yu hurriedly made his way to the munitions factory. [rifle unlocked] [create 10 rifles, unlock machine guns] glancing at the list of rifles, there was a wide variety: standard rifles, cavalry rifles, assault rifles, sniper, and flamethrowers. when zhao yu saw the flamethrower, ¡°i knew this thing existed!¡± however, upon checking the materials required to make a flamethrower, zhao yu was speechless. while standard materials like copper, iron, and silver were available, there was a specific chemical element called butane that was lacking. ¡°this thing can only be produced once the chemical plant is operational, right?¡± zhao yu had no choice but to temporarily abandon the idea of getting flamethrowers. he initially planned to obtain several flamethrowers to burn down the entire chemical factory. but now, it seemed that the soldiers would have to clear it out little by little. zhao yu headed to the training camp. he had lost four soldiers in the recent conflict, leaving him with only 16 men. he needed to replenish his numbers. after the series of exchanges he had made, the resources zhao yu had on hand were significantly reduced. [technology points: 5] [gold: 618 grams] [silver: 1622 grams] [copper: 8235 grams] [iron: 17423 grams] [snare: 12122 grams] [cloth: 81693 grams] [normal flesh: 511 kg] [special flesh: 78 kg] ¡°i only have enough technology points to exchange for five soldiers!¡± zhao yu had no choice but to exchange for five soldiers. the number of soldiers under his command increased from 16 to 21. ¡°i can hold off on exchanging for guns for now. with 20 rifles, i just need to supplement with one more rifle¡­¡± ¡°i should exchange for some bullets¡­¡± when he found the bullets corresponding to each type of firearm, he was headache again. no matter the type of bullet, some used brass casings and some used steel. however, the propellant was always a chemical element. ¡°double-base nitrocellulose¡­ nitroguanidine¡­ sulfur¡­ saltpeter¡­¡± zhao yu realized that he lacked the propellants required for any of the bullets! he picked up the ten revolvers he had exchanged earlier, only to find that none of them were loaded. he couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°damn, why give me a gun without bullets?!¡± zhao yu felt helpless. the base couldn¡¯t magically produce these items. many things required raw materials. ¡°what should i do?!¡± he gathered his soldiers to check the ammunition. they only had about a hundred rounds left, which was far from enough. inside the chemical plant, similar to the building he had previously inspected, there were at least ten more buildings. worst case scenario, all the chemical buildings housed facehuggers. best case, only two buildings had them. zhao yu called over a soldier and instructed, ¡°go to the nearby shelter and borrow some bullets. if they don¡¯t want to lend, try to barter with food¡­¡± ¡°go now! 11 after waiting another forty minutes and with some natural growth in tech points, zhao yu exchanged another soldier. meanwhile, the soldier who went to the shelter returned. ¡°report, they said they are also short on bullets and won¡¯t lend.¡± ¡°what about trading?¡± ¡°they refused. bullets are too scarce for them.¡± zhao yu afraid that he couldn¡¯t complete the mission. if he delayed any longer, he might be in danger. ¡°put a sign at the entrance. like ¡®danger, do not enter¡¯ and draw a skull on it.¡± ¡°yes!¡± after these measures were taken, zhao yu approached the base. following instructions, he sequentially collected the munitions factory, training camp, and energy station. in this is the system¡¯s power¡­¡± watching the three buildings vanish, zhao yu realized that the system was powerful. this kind of technology was previously discussed with uncle da. with their current level 3 base, if they max out the quantum tech tree, they could achieve this. zhao yu went to the base¡¯s entrance and chose the transformation mode. the next moment, the mini-base transformed into a base vehicle, about four to five meters long. before he build the three extra buildings, he could even completely retract the mini-base. but with those extra three buildings, if he fully retracted the base, those buildings would disappear and need to be rebuilt once again. transforming into a base vehicle meant he could later deploy those three buildings again. zhao yu climbed into the base vehicle, finding it operable but with only two seats. he called over a soldier to drive, while he himself sat in the passenger seat. after a final look at this place, he ordered everyone to move out, heading towards the photovoltaic electronics factory.. Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: New Base! chapter 305: new base! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°buzz ¡ª!¡± ¡°what¡¯s that sound?!¡± at the three-way junction, zhao yu suddenly heard a strange noise. he immediately thought of something, urgently pointing to the woods nearby, telling the driver, ¡°quick, drive into the woods!¡± the driver swiftly turned the wheel, and after a few jolts, parked the vehicle in the woods. ¡°turn off the engine, everyone hide!¡± zhao yu peeked out, quickly assessing the situation above and ordered accordingly. soon, all 22 soldiers hid themselves in different spot. zhao yu got out of the vehicle, climbed up a tree, and looked up at the distant sky. ¡°buzz ¡ª!¡± the humming sound from the sky grew louder, and in a short while, two armed helicopters flew over the woods. zhao yu¡¯s eyes followed the helicopters and predicted their direction. that direction was exactly where they had just left ¨C the chemical factory! after a while, the sound of the helicopters faded but never completely disappeared. the helicopters circling around the chemical factory. it¡¯s the organization that placed the facehuggers¡­¡± ¡°thank god we left in time!¡± zhao yu felt somewhat relieved, but at the same time, he pondered a question. had the system noticed something and therefore assigned him a mission in advance? there¡¯s a high chance. if such a large organization noticed several buildings suddenly rising from the ground here, it would certainly attract attention. we can¡¯t stay here!¡± after confirming there were no other flying objects, he returned to the vehicle, ¡°quick, we must leave this place!¡± soon, the vehicle was back on the main road, continuing along its previous route. after about twenty minutes, they have arrived at the outskirt of the county town, and they noticed mutants wandered around. one of the soldiers instinctively raised his gun, preparing to shoot the mutants once they got closer. ¡°all of you, fix bayonets! everyone else, stand by and do not fire!¡± zhao yu quickly stopped them. ten soldiers who received black sun military stab immediately fixed them onto their rifle muzzles. at the same time, the mutants in the distance noticed their movements and began to charge. ¡°charge!¡± the ten soldiers charged with their bayonets. pairing up, they easily took down several of the mutants. ¡°keep moving, take this route!¡± zhao yu pointed towards the right-hand road. there was a county road on the outskirts of the town, which led directly to the chemical plant. the road was in disrepair with numerous potholes, but it was still better than carving out a new path through the forest. along the way, whenever zhao yu encountered a hole, he filled it; if they came across a broken bridge, he had people carry the base vehicle across the river. after several breaks, they finally reached the photovoltaic electronics factory around 3 in the morning. when they arrived at the west gate, the previously mountainous piles of alien corpses had disappeared, completely devoured by nearby animals. this photovoltaic factory was a centralized solar power station with an installation capacity of 100 megawatts, covering 1800 acres. apart from a few buildings in the central area, most of the open space was covered with solar panels. inside the factory, there were internal roads, double-laned, for the convenience of employees to conduct maintenance. this saved zhao yu a lot of trouble, allowing him to drive directly into the core area. the core area consisted of only five buildings: one operation building for controlling solar power generation, one office building, two dormitories, and one canteen. zhao yu looked around. the areas were silent with no indication of what might be inside. ¡°one team stay here, everyone else, pair up and check all the buildings for dangers!¡± ¡°understood!¡± the soldiers quickly dispersed following zhao yu¡¯s instructions. after about half an hour, searched through all five buildings and killed dozens of mutants trapped inside, they declared the area safe. zhao yu led a team to find the topographic map of the photovoltaic electronics factory. these five buildings were situated towards the east, not precisely in the center. after setting up the base, there would be many more buildings to place, so advanced planning was needed. after some deliberation, zhao yu finally chose a parking lot not far from the five buildings. setting up the base in the parking lot meant they could expand to the west by removing some solar panels later on as more buildings were constructed. [please choose the location of the base!] zhao yu followed the system¡¯s instructions and parked the mcv at a suitable location before retreating to a safe distance. ¡°right here!¡± shua! the mcv began to transform again. after some expansion, the square base appeared again. [please choose the location of the energy station, training camp, and munitions factory.] with his previous experience, zhao yu did not place the energy station next to the base. instead, he placed it two empty spaces apart. after setting up the energy station, the training camp and the munitions factory were placed next to each other. after doing all this, the sky gradually lit up. zhao yu looked at his resources. the other resources remained the same and were still quite abundant. the main thing that was scarce was the technology points. after a night of natural recovery, it became 8 points. inside munitions factory, zhao yu opened the control panel. [land infantry (4/10)] [next level unlocked: special forces] this time, he didn¡¯t exchange for soldiers. instead, he spent 8 technology points to exchange for 4 land infantry. at this point, he had a total of 8 land infantry and 18 soldiers under his command. a total of 26 soldiers could be divided into five teams. [infantry (8/10)] ¡°i need two more to unlock the special forces!¡± zhao yu realized that he had more than enough resources to exchange for two land infantry. the only thing he lacked were technology points. this meant that in another four hours, he could unlock the special forces. ¡°use the naturally accumulated technology points for training soldiers, while the daily task¡¯s tech points should first be used to set up the tank factory¡­¡± zhao yu thought. although he had unlocked the munitions factory, he was constrained by some rare materials. this meant he could get guns but not bullets. the munitions factory was almost useless. only by quickly setting up a resource recycling furnace and a mining factory could he strengthen his combat power. if today uncomplete task could be completed, he could save a day. for now, he would have to wait until 6 or 7 in the evening to refresh the next daily task. ¡°first and second squads, you go out to collect resources. whatever you find, be it gold, silver, copper, iron, tin, cloth, or even creatures, bring it back. find food based on your condition¡­¡± ¡°understood!¡± ¡°third and fourth squads, you¡¯re responsible for the base¡¯s security. patrol within this area¡­¡± ¡°understood!¡± after assigning tasks to the squads, zhao yu took out a map and called the fifth squad over. the fifth squad consisted of the newly trained four land infantry and two soldiers. they were the strongest among the five squads. ¡°there¡¯s a town here. go and investigate if there are any survivors or mutants, and report back¡­¡± ¡°understood!¡± the town zhao yu mentioned wasn¡¯t meng house village, but another town in the northeast direction from the photovoltaic plant. to acquire resources, they needed to explore more places. after giving out the tasks, zhao yu had a quick meal and then went to sleep. his biological clock was still set to being active at night and resting during the day. at shelter no.12988, over a hundred people were discussing. ¡°that¡¯s zhao yu¡¯s team, right?¡± ¡°it could be. only a big organization like theirs could own such helicopters.¡± ¡°i wonder what kind of force they are.¡± some speculated they were remnants of the old military, while others thought they might belong to a wealthy consortium. soon after, gao shun led a group of armed individuals out. many approached him, curious about the situation. ¡°everyone who¡¯s currently on the surface, come with me¡­¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°what are we doing now?¡± before the crowd could complain, gao shun interrupted them, ¡°you¡¯ll be rewarded with 10 work points each!¡± ¡°10 points? i¡¯m in!¡± ¡°me too!¡± immediately, over a hundred people clamored, expressing their desire to accompany the group. ¡°alright, everyone can go. once we return, you¡¯ll all be registered.¡± gao shun took the lead and headed west. the others, witnessing his actions, hastily followed, forming a grand procession of more than a hundred people departing. after their departure, the refuge soon saw the emergence of two squads, each consisting of ten armed personnel, hurriedly making their way north. approximately ten minutes later, the ten armed men returned, also bringing with them two large iron boxes. not long after they had returned with the iron boxes, the once-open gates of the refuge, accompanied by the sound of machinery, slowly began to close. meng house village. over three hundred individuals gathered, all sitting on the ground. meng xian announced: ¡°all in favor of relocating and setting up a new base at the photovoltaic electronics factory, raise your hands!¡± with a collective ¡°whoosh¡±. the majority raised both their hands. xiao liu stood up in disapproval, questioning, ¡°we just finished building here, and now we¡¯re relocating?!¡± li na, who sat next to him, also rose to her feet, chuckling, ¡°liu zi, how can this place compare to the comfort of the photovoltaic factory? that place has electricity. if we don¡¯t seize such an opportunity, others will claim it before we know it!¡± ¡°the mutants there are not few in number, at least a couple hundred¡­¡± ¡°come on, we have so many people. why should we fear them?¡± ¡°exactly, brother liu. if you¡¯re scared, just stay here. leave the task of clearing the photovoltaic factory to us!¡± seated on the same row with them were eleven other individuals, all of whom were level-one enhancers. some had followed meng xian here from the very beginning, while others had arrived later. including xiao liu, li na, and meng xian, meng house village¡¯s count of enhancers was fourteen. ¡°the majority agrees to the relocation to the photovoltaic factory. the proposal to relocate has been accepted.¡± ¡°those willing to clear out the mutants, please sign up now. for every mutant killed, you¡¯ll earn 5 contribution points.¡± ¡°xiao liu, are you going?¡± xiao liu, stiffening his neck in defiance, ¡°of course i¡¯m going! i¡¯m no coward!¡± filled with enthusiasm, meng xian declared, ¡°great! every department, prepare yourselves.. at 8 o¡¯clock tonight, the combat teams will march with me!¡± Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: 404 Research Institute chapter 306: 404 research institute translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation in a certain sea area, a submarine began to sink rapidly. in an instant, it had descended to the ocean floor over two thousand meters deep. ¡°activate the photic sensors!¡± aboard the submarine, a man dressed in military attire with a scar across his face, intently stared at the monitor and spoke slowly. with the activation of the detection equipment, the screen displayed countless bright points, resembling stars. ¡°target detected, ranging from one thousand to two thousand in number¡­¡± ¡°release the plankton, prepare to lure¡­¡± following the scar-faced man¡¯s order, a large number of tiny plankton were released. on the screen, many bright points began to move in response to the appearance of the plankton. at the same time, a suction force emerged from beneath the submarine, and a vast amount of seawater was drawn into it. only when the bright points on the monitor completely vanished did the scar-faced man order, ¡°close the water intake¡­¡± he hurriedly proceeded to the lower level of the submarine, arriving at a location resembling a pool filled with seawater. several workers dressed in white lab coats were busily working. the scar-faced man glanced around, finding nothing unusual about the water in the pool. he inquired, ¡°may i see these little creatures?¡± ¡°of course, captain!¡± a worker in a white lab coat handed over a head-mounted device to the scar-faced man. upon donning the special apparatus, he quickly observed the pool. within the previously dark seawater, numerous transparent floating creatures, each with numerous tentacles, appeared. ¡°so beautiful¡­¡± an expression of admiration appeared on the scar-faced man¡¯s face, ¡°is this the raw material for immortality?¡± ¡°captain, these are merely lantern jellyfish. whether they hold the key for humans to achieve immortality depends on the company¡¯s further research¡­¡± the scar-faced man asked, ¡°what would happen if i ate them?¡± ¡°captain, they are poisonous. consuming them directly would damage your digestive system¡­¡± ¡°understood!¡± the scar-faced man removed the headset, handing it back to the worker and turning to leave. 404 research institute. chen xiao sat alone in a conference room with a few documents laid out next to him. the round table had twelve chairs, and behind each chair were several devices resembling cameras. chen xiao glanced at his watch and gently pressed a button on the table. ¡°shush!¡± ¡°shush!¡± ¡°shush!¡± as the switch was pressed, humanoid projections began to appear on the round table. in the blink of an eye, all twelve chairs were occupied. ¡°chen xiao, why on earth did you request a remote conference?¡± ¡°do you have any idea how expensive this equipment is? if you can¡¯t present something satisfactory to us¡­¡± the meeting had just started, and two attendees were already speaking with evident impatience. chen xiao remained silent and pressed another switch. instantly, projections of documents appeared in front of everyone. the attendees paused for a moment, then began to read. as time passed, some even had tears forming in their eyes. ¡°chen xiao, is this true?!¡± ¡°chen xiao, have you really found a way to incorporate the genes of the lantern jellyfish into other organisms?!¡± living organisms will die because the ends of their chromosomes have a special sequence called telomeres. due to the structure and mechanism of dna and chromosomes, with each dna replication, the telomeres shorten slightly. when the telomeres are completely depleted, a person¡¯s life comes to an end. the desire not to die is deeply ingrained in human genetics. the ultimate goal of all life sciences research is to achieve human immortality. the lantern jellyfish, the only known immortal creature in nature, became a common subject of study in many biological science institutions as soon as it was discovered. however, for many years, the progress had been limited, and the dream of eternal life seemed distant. unexpectedly, research expanded into other areas. for instance, the enhancer elixir consumed by people was a derivative product of the reed group¡¯s research on lantern jellyfish. ¡°it¡¯s impossible!¡± a person with a research background immediately countered, ¡°gene editing is limited to homologous recombination. if you replace human genes with those of the lantern jellyfish, our genetic chain would collapse!¡± others also realized their overreaction and turned to chen xiao, awaiting his explanation. chen xiao smiled slightly, ¡°i¡¯ve found another way to inherit genes, but it¡¯s still under research¡­¡± ¡°we have already merged the genes of the lantern jellyfish with the ¡®holy light¡¯¡­¡± ¡°oh, and by the way, ¡®holy light¡¯ is a combination of genes from spiders, mantises, worms, and sixteen other creatures¡­¡± ¡°such genetic editing requires generations to take effect. is it meaningful for humans?¡± it¡¯s relatively simple to merge the genes of two creatures, which usually involves creating a new embryo. however, the more species involved, the more complex the rejection becomes. chen xiao¡¯s achievement of merging 18 species was already astonishing. more surprisingly, he could also incorporate the genes of the lantern jellyfish. but that wasn¡¯t the most important aspect. the key for them was how to apply the method of immortality to themselves. ¡°so, i used a parasitic approach¡­¡± chen xiao smiled faintly, ¡°allow me first to introduce the name after merging the lantern jellyfish and ¡®holy light¡¯¡­¡± he pressed the switch, and an image of a facehugger appeared before everyone. ¡°its name is ¡®dawn,¡¯ symbolizing the first light of daybreak¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s so ugly!¡± ¡°no, i think it is very beautiful!¡± chen xiao looked at the facehugger with infatuation and muttered,¡±¡± this is the future of humanity, and also the mother of humanity¡­¡± upon seeing his twisted appearance, everyone present felt uneasy. someone bluntly said, ¡°cut the crap. this ultra-frequency communication method is expensive. just tell us what you want!¡± the fervor in chen xiao¡¯s eyes faded, and he calmly stated, ¡°in our initial tests, species parasitized by ¡®dawn¡¯ retain 30% of the original species¡¯ genetic traits. moreover, the new species born are far superior to the parasitized species, able to automatically absorb the advantageous segments from its genetic material.¡± ¡°i need more samples.¡± ¡°as you all know, our 404 research institute has weak military power. unlike you, who have many under your command. thus, i hope you can help me capture some experimental subjects.¡± ¡°what do you need?!¡± ¡°enhanced humans, from level one to level seven.¡± chen xiao said. he then turned to a female administrator and remarked, ¡°hao meng yun, i heard that the reed group has obtained level nine enhancers. can you get me level eight or level nine subjects?¡± ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± hao meng yun retorted, ¡°level eight and nine are only for their core members, not for sale. we are from rizhao. how can 1 betray them?!¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you involved with one of their executives?¡± ¡°go to hell! that was just for procreation!¡± chen xiao knew he cannot get his hands on level eight or nine enhancers in the short term. he continued, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, then enhanced humans from level one to level seven. ¡°besides human samples, i also need samples from various radiation beasts, mutated carnivorous plants¡­¡± he paused for a moment, ¡°if possible¡­¡± ¡°i want a mutated beast!¡± ¡°have you lost your mind?!¡± ¡°we can¡¯t even handle these mutated beasts now. if, according to you, that ugly bug can optimize genes, what if it evolves an even stronger monster?¡± a cold glint passed through chen xiao¡¯s eyes when someone referred to the ¡°dawn¡± parasite as an ¡®ugly bug¡¯. he smirked, ¡°then forget about the mutated beast samples for now.¡± ¡°with ¡®dawn¡¯s¡¯ current ability, it might take decades or even centuries to hatch after parasitizing a mutated beast. we can discuss this once 1 cultivate a more potent version of ¡®dawn¡¯.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll help you, but in return, i want some of those ugly bugs.¡± ¡°yes, if there are results, we should all share them.¡± chen xiao looked at the greed in everyone¡¯s eyes and flashed a brilliant smile. ¡°deal.. it¡¯s settled!¡± Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: Special Forces chapter 307: special forces-fierce tiger translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation [daily mission refresh! accompanied by a series of system notifications, zhao yu slowly woke up. he struggled to move his body upwards, propped his head up, and leaned against the headboard. he casually grabbed a bottle of water and took two gulps. as his consciousness gradually cleared, zhao yu started to check his daily mission. [daily mission: kill an alien] [coordinates: map (click to enlarge)] ¡°alien!¡± ¡°it¡¯s indeed formed!¡± zhao yu¡¯s expression turned solemn. his previous daily tasks were simply to clear out the alien species in the photovoltaic electronics factory. his combat strength back then wasn¡¯t much stronger than it is now. but now, the refreshed daily task was to kill just one alien. this implied that, in the system¡¯s view, the strength of one alien creature equaled that of more than two hundred of the mutants. zhao yu immediately became alert, quickly got up and stepped out of the base. in the distance, the setting sun slowly descended, with half of the sky turning crimson red and the other half darkening. ¡°the sunset is getting later. this winter is almost over¡­¡± zhao yu remarked casually, then seeing the few teams that had already returned, he called for a gathering. soon, all the soldiers lined up in formation. ¡°roll call!¡± ¡°1, 2, 3¡­¡± 26 soldiers, none absent. ¡°report the situation by team!¡± after gathering information, zhao yu learned of the developments during his sleep. the first and second teams, following his plan, collected resources within a one-kilometer radius. they eliminated twenty-four mutants in total and brought back over a thousand kilograms of ordinary flesh. additionally, the two teams towed back two cars that had crashed in a valley, increasing their supplies of copper, iron, tin, and fabric. they hadn¡¯t found much gold or silver, but luckily the previously stored gold and silver were sufficient. the third and fourth teams were responsible for guarding the base. over the day, they had only killed one stray mutant, with no other unusual occurrences. the fifth team¡¯s trip to the town was somewhat unexpected for zhao yu. not only were there people there, but they also seemed to have formed a considerable community. unfortunately, his soldiers were all al intelligence. they could easily give away their non-human nature when conversing with humans. zhao yu, fearing they might expose themselves, hadn¡¯t given them orders to actively inquire. thus, he was unaware of the situation of the town, only naming it han jia ditch town based on its old name. at this moment, his technology points had naturally increased to 7, allowing him to redeem the remaining two land infantry. 10 minutes later, two land infantry were trained, and zhao yu received another system notification. ¡± 10 trained infantry soldiers. special forces option unlocked.] zhao yu discovered that there were three types of special forces: special forces-cheetah, special forces-dragon, and special forces-fierce tiger. the attributes of the three special forces were different, but the exchange price was not much different. [special forces-cheetah] [strength: 9] [agility: 13] [stamina: 11] [weight: 50kg] [height: 160cm] [basic skills: firearms (master), close combat (master), sharp weapons (master)] [exchange requirement: 3 technology points, 55 kg of flesh, 1 kg of cloth, 30 grams of gold, 300 grams of silver, 1500 grams of copper.] [special forces-dragon] [strength: 10] [agility: 10] [stamina: 13] [weight: 70kg i [height: 180cm] [basic skills: firearms (master), close combat (master), sharp weapons (master)] [exchange requirement: 3 technology points, 77 kg of flesh, 1 kg of cloth, 30 grams of gold, 300 grams of silver, 1500 grams of copper.] [special forces-fierce tiger] [strength: 13] [agility: 10] [stamina: 10] [weight: 80kg] [height: 185 cm] [basic skills: firearms (master), close combat (master), heavy arms (master)] [exchange requirement: 3 technology points, 88 kg of flesh, 1 kg of cloth, 30 grams of gold, 300 grams of silver, 1500 grams of copper.] [note: when the number of special forces training reaches 10, the engineer exchange option will be activated.] ¡°the height, weight and basic attributes are whole lot different!¡± zhao yu found that the three special forces had distinct characteristics. cheetahs were shorter and lighter than the soldiers, but their agility was extremely high, reaching 13 points. even their weakest strength had reached 9 points, which was a little higher than land infantry. the dragon had the body size of an land infantry, but its attributes were much higher than them. its advantage was in stamina, strength, and agility, which were not too bad either, reaching 10 points. finally, the fierce tiger special forces were very tall and heavy. their advantage lay in their strength. moreover, their basic skill, sharp weapon mastery, had become heavy weapon mastery. ¡°therefore, cheetahs are fast, dragons have good physical performance, and tigers have great strength¡­¡± this was simple. they could choose the special forces soldiers to train according to their needs. what surprised zhao yu was that after he exchanged for 10 special forces soldiers, he unlocked an engineering soldier. ¡°what do you mean? can engineers build buildings?!¡± there were too few details from the system, so zhao yu could only guess. now that he had 3 technology points left, he could choose to exchange for three soldiers or one special forces soldier. zhao yu hesitated for a moment and chose the special forces. he wanted to exchange for one to take a look. [do you want to spend 3 technology points, 88 kg of flesh, 1 kg of cloth, 30 grams of gold, 300 grams of silver, and 1500 grams of copper to train a special forces soldier, tiger?] swipe! cheetahs were more suited for assassination, while the dragon was more comprehensive. on the other hand, the fierce tiger was more suited for strength. zhao yu was a little curious about what kind of heavy weapons the system meant.. Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: Special Forces chapter 308: special forces-fierce tiger (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation five minutes later, a muscular man walked out of the training camp. he was 1.85 meters tall and weighed 88 kilograms. there was not a single ounce of fat on his body, especially his chest muscles. they were firm and powerful, and it felt like his vest was about to burst. ¡°special unit 001-fierce tiger, reporting to commander!¡± as soon as the special unit soldier opened its mouth, a ferocious aura assaulted zhao yu, causing him to take a step back. but he quickly realized that these were his soldiers! ¡°good, good, good!¡± zhao yu exclaimed ¡°good¡± three times, unable to curb his curiosity, he leaned in to touch the tiger¡¯s muscles. ¡°so firm!¡± when he touched the biceps of the tiger, zhao yu was immensely surprised. that one arm felt thicker than his thigh. someone like the tiger, if placed in ancient times, would undoubtedly be considered a great warrior. while normal strength was 5 points, the tiger¡¯s strength reached 13 points. this made zhao yu curious. he wondered whether, in the enhancer system, the tiger would be considered a first-tier enhancer. ¡°what does ¡®mastery in heavy weapons¡¯ in your basic skills mean?¡± ¡°reporting to the commander, i can skillfully use man-portable rocket launchers, handheld gatling guns, and other heavy individual weapons¡­¡± zhao yu scratched his head; he didn¡¯t possess these weapons at the moment, so he couldn¡¯t truly grasp the concept of skillfully using these weapons single-handedly. ¡°alright, for now, you¡¯ll act as my personal guard, ensuring my safety, and, when necessary, taking a bullet for me!¡± ¡°understood, commander!¡± the tiger shouted loudly. zhao yu felt like his ears were about to shatter. he inserted his pinky into his ear, saying, ¡°you could speak a bit softer!¡± ¡°understood, commander!¡± the tiger shouted in his usual manner, not lowering his volume at all. 11 11 zhao yu got it. the al chip probably didn¡¯t have the functionality to control volume. nevertheless, this didn¡¯t diminish his admiration for the tiger. ¡°when i have more tech points, i¡¯ll get a bunch of tigers to accompany me. that¡¯ll make me feel super secure¡­¡± with this, zhao yu¡¯s tech points were depleted, but the number of soldiers under his command reached 29. including himself, there were a total of 30. among them were 18 conscripted soldiers, 10 land infantry, and 1 special forces soldier. each person had one or two military bayonets. the remaining dozen or so didn¡¯t have guns, and even if they did, there were no bullets for now. the munitions factory didn¡¯t require tech points to exchange for firearms. zhao yu directly swapped for dozens of them. although they lacked bullets, they could at least be equipped with bayonets for combat. after exchanging for more than ten rifles, zhao yu also successfully unlocked the option for machine guns. [create ten machine guns and activate the mortar option.] ¡°he¡¯s here. it¡¯s heading in the right direction of the cannon¡­¡± zhao yu immediately felt excited, but his excitement was soon replaced by a bit of dismay; he didn¡¯t have any ammunition! he would have to set up the tank factory, energy station, and mining factory to produce ammunition. by his calculations, this would take at least six days, or maybe even eight or ten days. ¡°oh well, it will come eventually¡­¡± there are many types of machine guns: there are handheld light machine guns for assaults, universal machine guns that can be held or mounted on fixed defense points. in addition, there are vehicular machine guns that can be attached to cars, aerial machine guns for planes, and naval machine guns that can be mounted on ships. furthermore, based on their range, there are horizontal machine guns with short and low stands, and anti-aircraft machine guns with taller stands that can aim downward to hit farther targets. there¡¯s also a type of machine gun with armor on both sides of its body, which can be used as a bullet shield to protect the gunner. each type of machine gun has multiple options, allowing for choices based on range, power, rate of fire, weight, and ammunition capacity. zhao yu specifically called tiger over to inquire about which machine guns he could operate single-handedly. ¡°1 can use all types of portable machine guns!¡± zhao yu went through the list of portable machine guns, ranging from the lightest at ten kilograms to the heaviest, weighing up to a hundred kilograms. the names of the models also seemed mythical, starting from the gerl machine gun and mos machine gun, to names like ¡°fire god¡± and ¡°thug¡± which sounded much more powerful. zhao yu quickly found the heaviest one, the m61a1 fire god cannon. what shocked him was that this machine gun also had options for aerial and naval mounts, meaning it could be fitted on aircraft and ships. ¡°weight, 120 kilograms; muzzle velocity 1036 m/s; maximum firing rate 6000¡­¡± zhao yu exchanged for this fire god, which could more aptly be called a machine cannon. ¡°holy crap, can you actually lift this?!¡± looking at the nearly two-meter-long weapon on the delivery rack, zhao yu looked incredulously at tiger. ¡°reporting, commander, i can lift it!¡± tiger replied seriously. ¡°lift it, let me see!¡± zhao yu asked him to demonstrate. without a word, tiger walked up and hung the carrying strap around his neck, waist, and arm. he then stood up, effortlessly lifting the nearly two-meter-long cannon. one hand was supporting the middle bottom of the barrel, and the other was on the thick hydraulic switch. sadly, the gun was without bullets, and the entire ammo chain was empty. zhao yu counted, and this gatling-style fire god m61a1 had six barrels. when firing, these barrels would rotate automatically, effectively reducing barrel temperature and wear, meeting the requirements for rapid fire.. Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: Special Forces chapter 309: special forces-fierce tiger (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°let¡¯s see if you could walk with it. just take two steps!¡± zhao yu did not give up and said again. the tiger immediately took two steps forward with the fire god cannon. although he moved slow, he maintained the stability of the muzzle. ¡± sir, in non-combat mode, 1 can carry this weapon on my back to increase my movement speed¡­¡± as if he was not satisfied with his performance, the tiger took the initiative to explain. ¡°noted!¡± after all, the barrel of the gun was aimed at the enemy, but it could still take two steps. this was indeed unbelievable. ¡°alright, leave the fire god cannon aside for now. i¡¯ll equip you with ammunition when i get it in the future!¡± ¡°yes, sir!¡± tiger immediately carried the cannon and slowly moved it to the weapon rack. he untied the leash and placed it properly. the excitement on zhao yu¡¯s face did not diminish. when the ammunition was ready, even 10 enhancers would not be able to get close to them easily. the sky was completely dark. according to his calculations, it was almost seven o¡¯clock. zhao yu decided to complete the mission. although his target was the alien, he had the tiger to assist his team now! he was not afraid of guns without bullets. he had already unlocked his cold weapons for combat. other than the three types of military knives, there were also several types of military knives that could be exchanged. zhao yu was afraid that it would not be enough, so he exchanged two for each of them. zhao yu hesitated who should he bring out for this mission. from a sentimental point of view, his safety was paramount, and it wouldn¡¯t be an issue to bring all 29 people. while they had enough firearms, they only had about a hundred bullets. bringing so many people wouldn¡¯t make much sense. it would be better to ensure bullets hit their mark. zhao yu left 8 soldiers to guard the base, giving them only 27 bullets, averaging three bullets per person. there were exactly 10 soldiers, 10 land infantry, and 1 special forces soldier ¨C fierce tiger. most of the bullets were allocated to the special forces soldier ¨C fierce tiger and land infantry. after preparations were in place, zhao yu led the group on their way. the direction of their daily mission was slightly to the west, a territory zhao yu had never ventured into. according to the old maps, it seemed to be where a town was located. the distance from the base was about 12 kilometers, which would take approximately three hours by foot. meng house village. 20:03:22. several lampposts illuminated an open area. meng xian, as usual, stood at the forefront on a small stool. ¡°ah zhen, take care of the house¡­¡± after a few simple instructions, she commanded ¡°all family warriors, follow me into battle!¡± she took the lead, jumping off the stool and heading out of the town. more than thirty fully armed warriors, under the watchful eyes of the community residents followed her with great vigor. xu meng lan couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°sister meng, you must come back!¡± others also began to shout. ¡°lady meng, you must return!¡± ¡°sixth brother, come back victorious¡­¡± ¡°ah qiang, if you come back alive this time, i promise to be with you¡­¡± the departing warriors were visibly moved upon hearing this. several of them couldn¡¯t help but turn around, signaling that they would definitely return. ¡°hahaha¡ª!¡± meng xian laughed heartily, ¡°rest assured, everyone, 1 will bring them back safe and sound!¡± with that, meng xian and her group headed towards the solar power plant. Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: The Base Was Lost chapter 310: the base was lost translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°in order to gathered the supplies from the gathering area of the solar power plant, we lured all the mutants near the western gate¡­¡± ¡°let¡¯s head directly to the west gate¡­¡± this time, they came to take over the territory, so meng xian had to eliminate these mutants to prevent future problems. soon, the group arrived near the western gate and stopped by the edge of the forest, peering into the electronics factory. ¡°there¡¯s no movement¡­¡± meng xian turned to someone and asked, ¡°eagle, do you see any mutants?!¡± ¡°no¡­¡± within the crowd, a pair of eyes emitted a faint green glow. after scanning the surroundings of the western gate, he indicated he didn¡¯t see any mutants. ¡°not here?!¡± ¡°xiao liu, you were the one who lured them away last time. where did those mutants go?!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. i lured them here and hung a ¡®happy birthday* light on the tree before 1 ran off¡­¡± ¡°never mind then, let¡¯s go in and check out.¡± even though the situation was different from what they had anticipated, it didn¡¯t matter. their purpose was to eliminate the mutants. the group quickly moved out of the forest and walked through the western gate into the electronics factory. ¡°eagle?!¡± as soon as they entered, meng xian anxiously asked. ¡°i¡­ 1 don¡¯t see any movement!¡± eagle looked confused and shook his head, ¡°i don¡¯t see any mutants within my line of sight!¡± ¡°this¡­¡± ¡°could someone else have lured the mutants away?!¡± ¡°it¡¯s possible!¡± meng xian looked puzzled. ¡°if we can use this method to lure the mutants away, others can too!¡± xiao liu nodded. ¡°keep moving!¡± meng xian had an ominous feeling but suppressed it and continued leading the group forward. the deeper they went in, the slower everyone¡¯s footsteps. when they were maneuvering through the forest earlier, they could occasionally hear voices chatting. but once inside the electronics factory, in this vast space, there was complete silence; no one felt like talking. everyone¡¯s face was filled with concern, their eyes alertly scanning the surroundings. even in the darkness where they couldn¡¯t see far, their eyes were continuously moving, fearing something might jump out. even meng xian did the same, repeatedly calling out to eagle over a short distance. finally, just as everyone started to waver, eagle eye spoke up. ¡°there seems to be a light over there¡­¡± ¡°where?!¡± what they feared the most was this silent dread, not knowing anything is the most frightening situation. such torment was too hard to bear; they¡¯d rather face off against the mutants in a full-blown battle, regardless of life or death. ¡°i¡¯m not sure, but it seems like there¡¯s a light source in that direction¡­¡± it was too far and even eagle was unsure if he saw it right. ¡°then let¡¯s head that way!¡± meng xian adjusted their direction again. after advancing several hundred meters in the direction eagle pointed out, they found something. ¡°there really is a light source. it¡¯s man-made, probably a lamp¡­¡± ¡°a lamp?!¡± but all they saw was darkness. where was this light? however, meng xian didn¡¯t doubt eagle¡¯s words. after all, his eyes were not only equipped with night vision but also had a vision far surpassing ordinary people. moreover, his best skill was so-called dynamic vision, allowing him to track fast-moving objects. ¡°let¡¯s go and check it out!¡± meng xian urged the group to move on. after covering another few hundred meters, they finally saw the light source eagle had mentioned. ¡°there really is light!¡± by the time they could merely see the light, eagle had already perceived the situation near the light source. he approached meng xian with a serious expression, ¡°there¡¯s a situation.¡± ¡°what is it?¡± ¡°the source of the light is coming from some buildings¡­¡± ¡°buildings?¡± ¡°did some other forces settle here ahead of us?¡± meng xian questioned eagle. ¡°no, it might be worse¡­¡± eagle looked uneasy, ¡°1 see several newly erected buildings there¡­¡± ¡°we didn¡¯t see those buildings when we were here three days ago¡­¡± ¡°huh?¡± meng xian was stunned and somewhat bewildered, ¡°are you sure you saw it right?¡± things seemed too strange, causing her to doubt eagle¡¯s words. ¡°meng xian, i¡¯m not joking¡­¡± ¡°my apologies, let¡¯s move forward and see.¡± meng xian wasn¡¯t sure about the significance of these new buildings but decided to approach and take a closer look. soon, the group advanced several hundred more meters and finally saw the new structures eagle had previously mentioned. they noticed that where the original electronics factory parking lot had four new steel buildings. each building had a bright lamp outside, illuminating its surroundings. ¡°there really are new buildings¡­¡± everyone was shocked! many of them had been here just three days ago and were certain that those buildings hadn¡¯t existed then. ¡°in just three days, four buildings were constructed?!¡± meng xian found it absurd. given official coordination before apocalypse, buildings like these could never be erected in such a short time without proper professional team, necessary infrastructure and heavy industrial equipment.. Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: The Base Was Lost (2) chapter 311: the base was lost (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°it must be a modular house¡­¡± before the apocalypse, there were rumors of houses that could be prefabricated by first creating a framework. once the framework was made, it could be transported to the desired location and assembled there. not to mention four buildings, even an eighteen-story building could be assembled overnight. ¡°yes, that¡¯s the only possibility!¡± meng xian found it hard to believe, ¡°in this era, what kind of authority could achieve this overnight?¡± what truly astounded her was not the difficulty of assembly, but how these massive pieces were transported from another place. the main challenges in this era was the lack of communication method between people and the unavailability of usable roads. ¡°sister meng, there¡¯s someone!¡± someone shouted. meng xian looked in the direction and under the canopy of lights, a soldier in military attire holding a rifle walked by. ¡°uniform¡­¡± ¡°patrolling soldier¡­¡± the crowd exchanged glances, startled and confused about why there would be soldiers here. ¡°could it be that they just looted a military surplus store and that¡¯s why they have these uniforms?¡± ¡°impossible. i¡¯ve been serving in the military before the apocalypse. the way that soldier walked was very standardized, clearly indicating in a long-term training¡­¡± ¡°there are other soldiers¡­¡± everyone realized that there was more than one patrolling soldier. ¡°what¡­¡± ¡°eagle, how many of them?!¡± ¡°alright! give me some time.¡± after about ten minutes, thanks to his keen vision, eagle had a clear understanding of the base¡¯s situation. ¡°there are eight soldiers in total patrolling outside. we don¡¯t know how many are inside those four metal buildings¡­¡± meng xian inquired with many people who has architecture or engineering background, but no one could explain the purpose of those four buildings based on their outfit. those four buildings were just too odd in term of design. no one had ever seen such a style before; they didn¡¯t resemble local architecture. ¡°with soldiers and the ability to transport metal parts in a short period¡­¡± ¡°sister meng, could they be from black rock city?¡± ¡°black! black rock city?!¡± the crowd began to stir. many had heard of the legend of black rock city from meng xian. even though they hadn¡¯t been there, they were well aware of its strength. black rock city was one of the few cities that could withstand the invasion of mutated beasts. although they resorted to some tricks, creating something the mutated beasts disliked, they still ensured the city¡¯s safety to a certain extent. furthermore, enviable base of the reed group was at black rock city which everyone desired. they also possessed a genetic potion that could transform an individual into a formidable entity. ¡°maybe we should leave¡­¡± ¡°let¡¯s go back. since this place is occupied, there¡¯s no point in us staying¡­¡± among the crowd, many were thinking of retreating. after all, the opposition had soldiers and the capability to transport steel structures. a power with such capabilities was not something their small community could resist. ¡°but this is our territory¡­¡± ¡°three days ago, when we came here, it was unclaimed¡­¡± xiao liu was somewhat unwilling to retreat now. ¡°so¡­how does it become our territory when they occupy it?!¡± ¡°meng xian, what should we do?!¡± some didn¡¯t want to retreat and sought meng xian¡¯s opinion. leaving now and acting as if nothing happened was the best course of action. after all, this electronics factory was near their gathering place and she too was reluctant. ¡°it might not be entirely bad¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯ve been to black rock city. no one from there would think of expanding to a place like this¡­¡± ¡°they probably have a mission to accomplish, and maybe they¡¯ll leave once it¡¯s done¡­¡± meng xian spoke to the crowd. someone questioned, ¡°but they¡¯ve already set up the steel structures¡­¡± ¡°yes, such things are undoubtedly expensive. just the cost of transporting them by helicopter must have been significant¡­¡± ¡°would they go to such lengths just for a simple task?!¡± the crowd quickly split into two factions. one group strongly opposed staying before being discovered, avoiding unnecessary trouble. the other group, although fewer in number, consisted of enhanced individuals and thus had a say. ¡°let¡¯s send someone to investigate. if they¡¯re only here for a task and plan to leave afterward, it might not be bad for us¡­¡± after some thought, meng xian finally decided to send someone to find out more. ¡°forget it, i¡¯ll go personally!¡± these soldiers trained all day, and their marksmanship was definitely top-notch. other than her, everyone else was in danger. ¡°no way, meng xian, you¡¯re the leader. how can you take risks at a time like this?!¡± ¡°exactly, you¡¯re our backbone. if something happens to you, meng house village would fall apart!¡± everyone tried to dissuade her. ¡°meng xian, let me go. i have enhanced speed. if something unexpected happens, i can escape¡­¡± xiao liu voluntarily to send him. ¡°yes, meng xian, let liu go¡­¡± after some discussion, they finally decided to send xiao liu to scout the situation. ¡°eagle, take your sniper team and find a good position. ensure xiao liu¡¯s safety from distance¡­.¡± Chapter 312 - Chapter 312: The Base Was Lost (3) chapter 312: the base was lost (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°don¡¯t be afraid of them. if xiao liu is in danger, kill if we have to and run away¡­¡± she knew black rock city well. although they were strong, it was far away from them. mobilizing troops would be time-consuming and cumbersome. by the time they would act, they would have already escaped. soon, the group split into three directions. xiao liu went ahead to scout, eagle and his sniper team took respective positions to cover xiao liu, and the others stayed behind, ready to rush in for support if necessary. as the snipers left the group, eagle instructed them before dispersing, ¡°wait for my gunshot. when i shoot, you all shoot too¡­¡± ¡°but keep one thing in mind, don¡¯t kill. aim for their arms, just incapacitate them¡­¡± eagle knew well that killing and injuring were two different matters. killing would be seen as a direct provocation without any room for negotiation. he identified eight patrolling soldiers, ensuring that bullets wouldn¡¯t concentrate on a single individual, before they all spread out. xiao liu unloaded all his firearms and ammunition and walked towards the base alone. this time, he didn¡¯t hide his presence and walked boldly toward the base. when he was about seventy to eighty meters away from the base, the patrolling soldiers finally noticed him. ¡°warning! military zone, no unauthorized entry!¡± all eight soldiers quickly gathered, aimed at xiao liu from a distance. ¡°i¡¯m a civilian, don¡¯t shoot! i¡¯m hungry, do you have any food?¡± xiao liu quickly raised his voice. he continued to approach and trying to get closer. on the base¡¯s side, the eight soldiers kept their guns aimed at xiao liu, repeating warning xiao liu. xiao liu acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard. when the distance between the two parties closed to fifty meters, the alert command left by zhao yu for the soldiers was triggered. ¡°bang!¡± a soldier fired at xiao liu¡¯s feet. the moment xiao liu heard the gunshot, he instantly jumped to the side. hidden snipers in the vicinity felt a sudden urge, awaiting eagle¡¯s signal. eagle realized that things couldn¡¯t end peacefully. holding his kar98k sniper rifle and fired. ¡°bang!¡± the bullet swiftly traveled and hit one of the soldiers in the arm. following that gunshot, the other snipers began firing as well. in just a few seconds, five of the soldiers had injuries. ¡°charge!¡± from the back, meng xian attacked disregarded all else and led her group to rush forward in support. ¡°enemy attack, eliminate the intruders!¡± at that moment, the emergency measures in the minds of the soldiers activated. the uninjured soldiers now aimed for xiao liu¡¯s head, while the injured ones put away their rifles and drew their handguns. ¡°bang!¡± ¡°bang!¡± ¡°bang!¡± the scene was chaotic, and after a round of gunshots, it went silent. zhao yu had only left 27 bullets for the soldiers, which were quickly expended. however, they showed no signs of retreat. they pulled out bayonets and prepared to fight hand-to-hand. ¡°don¡¯t shoot, let the enhancers handle this¡­¡± upon realizing that many of the opposing soldiers had been shot, meng xian quickly issued the command. soon, with the cooperation of snipers and enhancers, all eight soldiers were subdued, each hit by two bullets. ¡°stop their bleeding and bandage their wounds!¡± meng xian still felt a bit anxious, fearing fatalities. ¡°boss, their guns are out of bullets!¡± ¡± huh?!¡± the loots they collected were eight rifles, eight pistols, and sixteen military knives. almost all the bullets in the rifles and handguns had been used up. ¡°did they fire that many shots?!¡± from her memory, it seemed the enemy soldiers had only fired a few shots before they all switched to bayonets. soon, all eight soldiers were tied up with ropes. eagle and others remained hidden, ready to face any reinforcements that might come. ¡°we¡¯ve been fighting for so long, and no one from the buildings has come out. could they be empty?!¡± previously, meng xian¡¯s plan was for them to keep an eye on the four buildings to prevent reinforcements from inside. from the start of the battle to its conclusion, all the doors of the four buildings remained tightly shut with no signs of anyone coming out. xiao liu approached one of the iron doors and knocked with the barrel of his gun, but received no response. some began to interrogate, pressing the eight captured soldiers for information. no matter how they were threated, none of the soldiers uttered a word. ¡°sister meng, something¡¯s not right¡­¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong?!¡± ¡°you know my interrogation skills. even if 1 had a pig, it would grunt in sequence once it¡¯s in my hands¡­¡± ¡°but these soldiers, each one is incredibly resilient. from the start until now, not one of them has said a word¡­¡± ¡°this¡­¡± she went over to have a look. several of the soldiers had bloody holes on their fingers, but they just stared at everyone expressionlessly, as if they couldn¡¯t feel any pain. ¡°elite soldier!¡± the only word she could think of at the moment was this.. such soldiers weren¡¯t something ordinary forces could train! Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: The Base Was Lost (4) chapter 313: the base was lost (4) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°are they from the black rock city lord¡¯s mansion?!¡± she felt uneasy and spoke up, ¡°who are you people from?¡± after repeatedly asking without a response. someone couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, ¡°sister meng, should we kill them?¡± ¡°sister meng, we can¡¯t open the doors to the four buildings¡­¡± xiao liu returned with his group. ¡°to forcibly break in, we might need to use bomb¡­¡± what should they do now?! meng xian had hoped that by capturing these soldiers, she could extract some information and determine the next course of action. who would have thought that these soldiers would be so tight-lipped, refusing to utter a word no matter what. such loyalty and resilience made her believe that only a significant power could train them. ¡°we can¡¯t kill them. there are surveillance cameras on their doors; they¡¯ve already seen us¡­¡± ¡°damn it, destroy the surveillance!¡± ¡°are you stupid? the footage they¡¯ve captured will definitely be stored. unless you can get in there and erase the surveillance content¡­¡± the group continued to argue back and forth. initially, she thought it might just be personnel from some company in black rock city, but the performance of these eight soldiers was unexpected, not something an ordinary small company could afford. given the immense effort to transport these four steel buildings here, they wouldn¡¯t just give up easily. when they learn that their soldiers have been attacked, they will undoubtedly send more, possibly even including enhancers. meng xian was very aware that as a third-level enhancer, she might be someone significant in the wasteland. but in black rock city, third-level is just an average. there are many stronger than her. right now, she was unsure of what to do. ¡°sister meng, we haven¡¯t killed anyone yet, so there¡¯s still some chance to negotiate. if we kill them, it¡¯s over¡­¡± eagle seemed to notice the group¡¯s intention after returned. ¡°so what do you suggest?!¡± meng xian was out of ideas. ¡°if we kill them, we¡¯ll have to relocate our settlement, and who knows how many will die along the way. that¡¯s not a good solution¡­¡± ¡°so, we don¡¯t kill them for now. these people are so resilient; their force behind must be significant¡­¡± ¡°we might need to negotiate with them¡­¡± ¡°how do we negotiate?!¡± meng xian found it unbelievable. ¡°after what we did to their people, can we still talk?!¡± ¡°we can!¡± especially in such times, eagle remained calm. ¡°first, we need to ascertain one thing: they¡¯re from somewhere else, most likely black rock city, or even further¡­¡± ¡°this implies that they are beyond their reach here. no matter how strong a power they might hold in their territory, they are clearly understaffed here. otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be just eight soldiers patrolling these four buildings¡­¡± ¡°furthermore, we¡¯ve been fighting for so long, and no one has come out of those four buildings¡­¡± ¡°there are only two possibilities. one, there¡¯s nobody inside those four buildings¡­¡± ¡°two, those inside the buildings are all non-combatants!¡± ¡°i lean more towards the second option. after all, with such impressive buildings, the likelihood of them being empty is low¡­¡± ¡°so, are all the people in these buildings researchers?!¡± ¡°in that case, regardless of who backs them, their primary objective here is most likely research-focused¡­¡± ¡°and since we are the local force, we could potentially cooperate with them¡­¡± ¡°after all, a mighty dragon does not suppress the local snake¡­ these eight soldiers refuse to speak, which suggests they¡¯ve been trained extensively over a long time¡­¡± ¡°so, we can wait for someone in charge from their side to arrive and see if we can negotiate¡­¡± eagle explained his own solution toward this situation. meng xian hesitated. the people on-site were divided into two camps. one camp advocated for killing the eight soldiers and then immediately returning to their settlement and relocating elsewhere. the other camp favored staying put, waiting for the leader of this power to arrive for negotiation. but both sides were clear on one thing: the power backing these four buildings was mighty and not something they could easily contend with. ¡°sister meng, don¡¯t hesitate. once we kill them, there¡¯s no turning back¡­¡± ¡°yes, should we just relocate our hard-built settlement just like that?!¡± meng xian contemplated for a long time and eventually decided to stay and negotiate with this mysterious organization. a significant reason for this decision was her belief that no matter what, they had limited personnel they could dispatch. with their current strength, they might stand a chance against them. if negotiations failed, they could still flee, unless the opponent decided on actions that harmed both parties, like deploying helicopters to hunt them down. ¡°whew, if they come, they¡¯ll likely send helicopters¡­¡± ¡°in that case, the rest should stay hidden, leaving a few here to keep an eye on the prisoners¡­¡± ¡°once their reinforcements arrive, we¡¯ll surround them first and determined if negotiations are possible¡­.¡± Chapter 314 - Chapter 314: Alien chapter 314: alien translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°this is han jia ditch town?¡± after three hours of trekking, zhao yu and his team finally arrived at the mission location. the small town was modest in size, consisting of only two streets. at a glance, it was shrouded in darkness, devoid of any inhabitants. ¡°let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± zhao yu decided to get a closer look. zhao yu bent down to inspect the ground which was covered in dust. it appeared to have been undisturbed for quite some time. would aliens come to a place like this?! midway down the street, zhao yu suddenly heard the sobbing of a woman. such a sound in the dead of night gave him quite a scare. with the twenty soldiers around him brought a small measure of comfort. he led the soldiers towards the source of the sound. they arrived at a street-side shop and the noise was coming from inside this building. ¡°stop crying! what if you attract the monsters?!¡± he faintly heard someone¡¯s voice. there were really people here! perhaps they¡¯ve already been visited by the aliens! with this thought, zhao yu quickly made his way upstairs. ¡°who¡¯s there?!¡± as he ascended the staircase, a panicked voice echoed from inside the room. five figures stood in the corner of the room, armed with makeshift weapons like wooden sticks, staring fearfully in his direction. ¡°don¡¯t be scared, we¡¯re humans!¡± zhao yu tried to reassure them. however, the room was pitch black, making it difficult to discern anything. he signaled one of his men to light a torch. the room was instantly illuminated, allowing zhao yu to assess the situation. three men and two women, unarmed except for the tree branches in their hands. the faces of the two women bore tear streaks, indicating they had just been crying. upon seeing zhao yu and his team¡¯s attire, the five individuals faces filled with terror. ¡°do you recognize me?!¡± zhao yu was startled, realizing these people seemed to know him. the man leading the group immediately knelt down, repeatedly bowing in supplication. ¡°sir, please spare us¡­¡± the other four followed suit, also kneeling down in submission. ¡°are you all from the fallout shelter 12988?¡± however, the five people seemed to not hear him, continuing to beg for mercy. ¡°you¡¯ve misunderstood. i¡¯m not here to harm you!¡± zhao yu was confused by their action. after much persuasion, they finally stood up. ¡°i¡¯d like to know, what happened to your group?¡± the five seemed bewildered, unsure if zhao yu was playing tricks on them. but given the circumstances, they had no choice but to share their story. it turned out that not long after zhao yu had left, they were sent to a neighboring chemical factory. naturally, this lured out numerous facehuggers. they fled with the crowd, but upon returning to their shelter, they found it sealed shut. many were trapped outside till midnight and some unknown monster began a relentless massacre. unable to bear the horror, they escaped with a group. as they fled, many perished and leaving only these five survivors. based on their description, an image of the alien formed in zhao yu¡¯s mind. it closely resembled those he¡¯d seen in movies a round head, a spike on its back, a body covered in black armor, moving incredibly fast, impervious to bullets. ¡°when was the last time you saw the alien?¡± ¡°the last time? about three hours ago¡­¡± they recalled. zhao yu nodded, ¡°rest assured, i¡¯m here to eliminate those creatures.¡± ¡°really?!¡± ¡°of course!¡± ¡°find a sealed space to stay in. leave the rest to us.¡± zhao yu instructed. he immediately exited the room. from what he knew of the aliens, they were natural-born killers, silently lurking and incredibly swift. their armor could deflect bullets, and they possessed a sharp spike capable of piercing through harden steel. ¡°light more torches!¡± outside the room, zhao yu ordered his soldiers to illuminate the surroundings. in this darkness, while the aliens could sense their heat, humans had only their sight. it was better to have more light. as for how to kill the alien, zhao yu had a plan. they could artificially create a confined space to limit the alien¡¯s mobility and then concentrate their firepower to eliminate it. after circling the town, they didn¡¯t find any suitable battleground, except for one place zhao yu was reluctant to consider. standing before a dried-up sewer entrance, he decided that this was the spot. ¡°two of you, go check inside¡­¡± as the two soldiers entered the sewer with torches, they startled various rodents and insects, which scurried away. the flames revealed the sewer¡¯s interior. zhao yu noted that while it was smelly, it wasn¡¯t as filthy as he imagined, given its long disuse. ¡°this will do. prepare to set up traps¡­¡± with a plan in mind, he began directing his soldiers. ¡°are we really just staying here?!¡± back in the previous room, the five survivors peered out the window. after zhao yu departed, they voiced their concerns anxiously.. Chapter 315 - Chapter 315: Alien (2) chapter 315: alien (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°we can¡¯t stay¡­¡± ¡°the monster were clearly created by them¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. we¡¯re all the white mice if we keep staying around with their experimental subjects.¡± the few of them naturally linked zhao yu to the facehuggers. after all, zhao yu had previously mentioned he has thing to settle at the chemical plant. however, when they arrived at the chemical plant, they didn¡¯t see zhao yu. instead, they were confronted by a horde of monsters. ¡°what do we do now?!¡± ¡°run!¡± after a brief discussion, the group felt that they couldn¡¯t trust zhao yu. soon, the five of them quietly left the room, running in the opposite direction of the light. ¡°hurry, before they notice us, let¡¯s get further away¡­¡± even after they left the small town, they didn¡¯t let their guard down and continued to run further. at that moment, an odd-looking creature hung upside down on the trunk, looking down at them and in the direction where zhao yu and his team camped. although the creature had no eyes on its head. instead, it relied on pheromones to locate its prey. this was the alien that zhao yu and his team were planning to eliminate. after hesitating for two seconds, the creature swished its tail and pursued the direction where the five had fled. ¡°blocked this way too!¡± in the sewer, zhao yu directed his soldiers to block all entry and exit points, leaving only one way in and out. with the confined space and soil wall to cheat its pheromones, once the alien determined this is the only entrance, its advantage would be lost. a horrifying scream echoed from afar. ¡°what¡¯s going on?!¡± zhao yu quickly realized that the alien might have attacked the five survivors in the town. he hastily led his men towards the room where they had encountered the five previously. when they reached the house, they found it empty. the whereabouts of the five were unknown. at the same time, another scream sounded from outside the town. ¡°did they escape to outside?!¡± zhao yu reached the edge of the town and hesitated. the forest was the worst place to battle the aliens. given the alien¡¯s agility and speed with its climbing ability, the forest was its home turf. it could kill them however it wanted. several figures emerged from the woods, running towards them. ¡°hold your fire!¡± zhao yu noticed that the figures weren¡¯t moving fast like the aliens. when they came closer, as he had suspected, it was three of the five survivors. ¡°help us¡­¡± ¡°the monster¡­¡± the three were terrified and rushed into the crowd. ¡°what happened?¡± zhao yu asked in a deep voice. ¡°there¡¯s a monster¡­¡± ¡°what about the other two?¡± ¡°they¡¯re dead¡­¡± zhao yu was speechless. he had warned them earlier not to run around and to find a sealed space to stay in, but they didn¡¯t listen. zhao yu shook his head and said, ¡°let¡¯s go. 1¡¯11 take you all to a safer place.¡± he turned and headed towards the sewer entrance where they had previously set up traps. although the three survivors were a bit skeptical about trusting zhao yu and his soldiers, they felt safer with humans than with monsters and followed willingly. the group quickly arrived at the sewer entrance, without encountering any alien attacks along the way. this showed that the alien was intelligent, avoiding ambushes when there were too many people. ¡°inside was clear. you all just stay deep inside until i take care of the alien, then you¡¯ll be safe¡­¡± as he spoke, he handed each of them a torch. the three took the torches hesitantly, only entering the sewer after zhao yu urged them on. zhao yu also proceeded down the sewer, positioning his soldiers at ambush points as per their plan. as the three survivors went deeper into the sewer, they realized zhao yu and the others weren¡¯t following them. ¡°do you think they¡¯re deceiving us?¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°they must be the ones who brought out that ¡®alien¡¯ creature.¡± ¡°when we escaped the town earlier, we were chased by the monster, but when we walked with them just now, it didn¡¯t appear¡­¡± ¡°but they seemed like they were genuinely setting up an ambush for that creature¡­¡± one of the women said hesitantly. they quickly reached the end of the sewer, or more accurately, the end blocked off by tree trunks and mud. ¡°it¡¯s blocked here¡­¡± ¡°it was them!¡± ¡°they must want to trap us here to feed that creature!¡± through the torchlight, they were sure that zhao yu and his men were just nearby the entrance and hadn¡¯t ventured as deep as they did. ¡°we can¡¯t stay here!¡± the man among the three seemed terrified the most and started trying to move the obstacles blocking their path. the two women were shocked, ¡°what are you doing?¡± ¡°escaping! do you still trust them?¡± the man replied without looking back. the two women exchanged glances, unsure of what to do. one of them hesitated for a moment before joining the man in moving the obstacles. the remaining woman was on the verge of tears. ¡°don¡¯t do this. we didn¡¯t listen to them earlier, and two of us died when we left the town.. what if we make another mistake now?¡± Chapter 316 - Chapter 316: Alien (3) chapter 316: alien (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°if you want to stay here to become the feces of that monster. don¡¯t hinder us!¡± the remaining two people clearly believed that zhao yu and the others were in cahoots with the monster and had made up their minds to escape. soon, the group successfully dig out an opening in the blockade. the man took the lead and the other following, crouched and crawled through. after passing through, the woman looked back and asked the one who remained, ¡°meng meng, are you coming or not?¡± ¡°i, i¡­¡± meng weng was extremely conflicted. the woman on the other side lost her patience, ¡°then stay here and die!¡± she hurriedly fled with the man through the other end of the sewer. they took the only torch, leaving meng meng a bit scared. she stood still, glancing occasionally at the opening in the blockade and then back at the faint light at the sewer entrance, unsure of what to do. ¡°ah¡ª!¡± a shrill scream echoed from the other end of the sewer. it¡¯s him! the owner of that scream was the very companion who had just crawled out. meng meng instinctively wanted to run, but her foot slipped, and she fell. ¡°thud thud thud¡ª!¡± rapid footsteps could be heard. by the time meng meng struggled to stand, a head suddenly popped out of the hole in the barrier. ¡°meng meng, save me¡ª!¡± it was the woman who had urged her to leave earlier. she desperately crawled towards meng meng, but the opening was too small, hindering her speed. just as she was almost through, ¡°ah¡ª!¡± half her body was suddenly pulled back, as if something was forcefully dragging her from behind. ¡°help me¡ª!¡± before meng meng could say anything, the woman disappeared with a swish. ¡°help! save me¡ª!¡± at that point, meng meng couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and screamed loudly. at that moment, footsteps sounded from behind. zhao yu rushed over upon hearing the noise. with just one glance at the hole that had been opened, he understood what had happened. they must have removed the barrier on their own, and as a result, two of them were killed by the alien. two soldiers held torches, illuminating the hole in the blockade. the rest of the soldiers held up their guns, aiming at the hole, waiting for the alien to show itself. after a long wait and no sign of the alien, zhao yu realized it probably wouldn¡¯t emerge from there. he immediately ordered his men to seal off the area. ¡°bang ¡ª!¡± ¡°bang ¡ª!¡± ¡°bang ¡ª!¡± a gunshot rang out behind him. entrance? the alien had circled to the entrance and attacked his troops. zhao yu order all to returned back quickly as he only ordered a few to guard the entrance. once he almost reached the ambush spot. zhao yu saw a sharp pillar in the chest of one of the soldiers. it was the tail of the alien. yet, he soldier whose body had been impaled by the creature, desperately held onto its tail, refusing to let go. at the same time, several other soldiers nearby were grabbing and holding its tail firmly. zhao yu aware of the creature¡¯s agility, had instructed his soldiers to capture the alien with all their might. ¡°fire without holding back. just kill it!¡± zhao yu commanded. all soldiers¡¯ bodies were cloned, and their brains were controlled by chips, making them more like robots clad in human skin. there have no fear or pain and this is the point to catch the alien out of surprise. ¡°ratatatat¡ª!¡± immediately, the other soldiers pressed their triggers relentlessly, unleashing a hail of bullets towards the creature, heedless of the safety of the soldiers holding onto it. ¡°clank!¡± ¡°clank!¡± once all the bullets had been spent, all of the four soldiers holding onto the creature in the rear lay motionless. peeking through the gaps, zhao yu saw the creature¡¯s tail still embedded in the soldier¡¯s abdomen, motionless. ¡°go check on it!¡± two soldiers equipped with bayonets approached to inspect the scene. the outcome was clear. the alien was still struggling for a while before it die! ¡°finish it off!¡± zhao yu, however, didn¡¯t rush to see the creature up close. instead, he ordered the soldiers to deal further blows to its head. they used three bayonets, each corroding away, before finally severing the entire head of the creature. meanwhile, zhao yu received a notification from the system. [daily mission completed. reward: 50 technology points.] it was only now that he approached to get a clear view of the alien¡¯s true visage. over two meters in length, with a half-meter-long head and a tail stretching beyond three meters, its entire body was clad in a pitch-black armor, not much different from the image he had in mind. ¡°sizzling¡ª!¡± the alien¡¯s blood flowed ceaselessly, corroding a significant pit in the ground. zhao yu ordered the obstacles to be removed, preparing to exit from the other end. ¡°is it dead?!¡± ¡°is the monster dead?!¡± the remaining female student was visibly shaken, her body was still trembling. ¡°yes!¡± ¡°you¡¯re safe now.¡± zhao yu offered a brief reassurance before following the soldiers out through another exit. he came across the lifeless body of a woman with eyes still wide open in terror. a few steps more, and there was another corpse. meng meng, the female student, naturally didn¡¯t want to linger. positioned among the soldiers, she was heartbroken to see her companions who were just fine a moment ago now lifeless. however, she dared not halt even for a second to mourn and quickly trailed behind zhao yu. soon, the group exited the sewer. along with them was the alien¡¯s corpse. zhao yu hadn¡¯t forgotten that in the recycling furnace, such alien bodies were classified as special flesh, which could be used to create special troops in the future. so, he planned to bring this alien back! as for the fallen soldiers, zhao yu had stretchers made to transport and recycle them. ¡°that¡¯s it, it¡¯s safe here now. you don¡¯t need to follow us anymore.¡± meng meng still shadowing him, zhao yu waved her off, indicating she should stay. ¡°please, take me with you!¡± meng meng pleaded to go with zhao yu. zhao yu then took the opportunity to observe her closely: a regular-looking young girl, seemingly in her early twenties. ¡°it¡¯s not appropriate for me to take you¡­¡± zhao yu pondered for a moment. but leaving her here didn¡¯t seem right either. rubbing his chin, he contemplated recommending her to meng house village nearby. however, he had duties to attend to. ¡°firstly, i want to clarify, this alien creature has nothing to do with me. we temporarily stationed in the chemical factory for a mission. whatever¡¯s happening there isn¡¯t related to us¡­¡± ¡°yes, i understand¡­¡± meng meng didn¡¯t dare to interrupt, nodding in agreement to whatever zhao yu said. ¡°good.¡± ¡°i can take you to another settlement. but if you talk out of turn, even if you flee to the ends of the earth, i will hunt you down.¡± this threat visibly startled meng meng, who hastily assured that she would keep all events, including the encounter with the alien, to herself. zhao yu was left with no choice; their suspicious appearances, military attire, and their stint at the chemical plant coinciding with the emergence of the parasitic creatures, made them look like culprits. only after ensuring meng meng¡¯s discretion did zhao yu resume his journey back to the base. on this expedition, four soldiers were lost ¨C a better outcome than zhao yu had anticipated. if there was another mission to kill aliens in the future, he knew how to proceed.. Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: Negotiations! chapter 317: negotiations! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°brother zhao, the gathering place you mentioned early was build by a woman?!¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¡°she¡¯s a leader. at the same time, she was a strong woman with superhuman ability.¡± meng meng had never imagined that in this post-apocalyptic world, a woman could still be in power. in the underground shelter, no matter how the situation changed, it always went from one man in charge to another man in charge. zhao yu only briefly mentioned it without delving into the details, after all, he didn¡¯t want to see meng xian again. she mentioned if she saw him again, she would kill him. zhao yu returned to the base after three hours. ¡°why is it so quiet?!¡± when zhao yu realized something was wrong, a group of people suddenly emerged from all directions, surrounding them. ¡°don¡¯t move!¡± ¡°put your hands up!¡± over thirty individuals, dressed differently and armed with guns, surrounded zhao yu and his group. zhao yu¡¯s army unwilling to be outdone, raised their rifles in response. zhao yu hadn¡¯t expected his home base to be raided! the situation was even more worst as his soldiers were out of ammunition. fortunately, the situation is still under control as the opponent cease their fire to avoid fighting fiercely. it seemed to be people under meng xian. ¡°cease fire!¡± a woman¡¯s voice rang out from the crowd. the group then made way for meng xian to come forward. it was her indeed! ¡°who¡¯s the commander?!¡± meng xian surveyed the team and asked, noticing several corpses they dragged along and one strangely was a monster. she wondered where these people had been late at night. ¡°meng xian, we meet again!¡± zhao yu tapped the soldier blocking his path and stepped out of the ranks. ¡°it¡¯s you?!¡± meng xian was not expecting to encounter zhao yu here. ¡°how did you become a soldier?¡± zhao yu patted the centurion rank on his shoulder and smiled lightly, ¡°did you forget that 1 was a billionaire before the apocalypse?¡± ¡°i have a brother who¡¯s doing pretty well. 1 joined him, and he promoted me as a centurion¡­¡± at this¡­ they found it surprise that zhao yu had been a centurion through connections. however, most were curious about how zhao yu knew meng xian. meng xian had previously said she would kill zhao yu if she saw him again, but now, given his status, she couldn¡¯t act rashly. ¡°what¡¯s your purpose here?!¡± ¡°i should be asking you that. you break into our military base and surround us. what¡¯s your intention?¡± he looked around and asked, ¡°where are the eight brothers 1 left in the base? did you kill them?¡± at this moment, any misstep could be fatal. though zhao yu felt anxious inside, he didn¡¯t show it. ¡°bring them over!¡± meng xian waved her hand and eight soldiers were brought forward. with his eight men were alive, zhao yu let out a sigh of relief. it seemed the opposition hadn¡¯t acted recklessly without confirming their identities. this meant he needed to act up to keep meng xian and her group at bay. ¡°you should be glad you didn¡¯t kill them!¡± zhao yu sneered, looking at meng xian as if she were already dead. ¡°what the hell did you just say?!¡± ¡°do you want me to shoot you down?¡± several of her men couldn¡¯t take it and raised their guns, eager to act against zhao yu. meng xian quickly stopped them, ¡°what are you doing? am i dead? do you need to act on my behalf?!¡± xiao liu immediately backed down, not daring to say more. ¡°what did you mean by what you just said?¡± meng xian questioned zhao yu. ¡°just what 1 said.¡± zhao yu replied her. zhao yu responded calmly, though his mind raced, thinking of a powerful faction he could pretend to be aligned with. if meng xian and her group knew he was independent, they¡¯d likely kill him without hesitation. especially now when theirs¡¯ guns were empty, leaving them with no chance to defend themselves. ¡°are you with black rock city?¡± meng xian probed cautiously. ¡°heh!¡± zhao yu smirked, ¡°do you think a mere black rock city can contain me?¡± he knew better than to claim allegiance to black rock city; he wasn¡¯t even sure if it existed since he¡¯d never seen it. meng xian would also surely know more about it than him. if she found out he was bluffing, they¡¯d be done for. similarly, the reed group sounded powerful. yet, meng xian had meet with them before, so zhao yu couldn¡¯t bluff about that either. so, he thought of the organization he¡¯d previously encountered at the chemical plant. ¡°who do you serve now?¡± meng xian asked. during the time waiting for zhao yu and his team to return, they had discussed how to deal with various potential factions. ¡°re zhao corporation. ever heard of it?¡± ¡°re zhao?!¡± meng xian paused for a moment, seemingly contemplating information about the corporation.. Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: Negotiations (2) chapter 318: negotiations (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°isn¡¯t re zhao corporation based in the north?¡± zhao yu responded without a hint of emotion, ¡°can¡¯t we come here?!¡± meng xian¡¯s expression became serious. she wasn¡¯t familiar with re zhao, and black rock city did not have a branch of this group. to her intel, this group¡¯s power was no less significant than that of the reed group. what would such a northern group be doing here in the south? with this doubt in mind, meng xian asked, ¡°what are you two doing here?!¡± ¡°don¡¯t you think you¡¯re asking too many questions?!¡± ¡°now, it¡¯s my turn to ask you. why did you come to our base, injure my people, and surrounded us here?!¡± ¡°do you want to have a showdown with me?!¡± zhao yu calmly replied. meng xian glanced at the soldiers behind zhao yu. every one of them had a fearless expression, ready to face death if needed. since she had agreed with eagle¡¯s viewpoint, her intention was to keep the peace. otherwise, they would have sniped zhao yu and his team from a distance as soon as they returned instead of talking now. the reason for surrounding them was to have an advantage in negotiations. ¡°we have over thirty people on our side, and you only have around ten. do you think you can win?¡± meng xian countered. ¡°my men are fearless. what about yours?¡± zhao yu responded coolly. although he had only taken a brief glance at the eight tied-up soldiers, he noticed their wounds, evidence of them being tortured for information. torture on robots could only imply what these soldiers meant in the eyes of their captors. ¡°damn it, do you think we¡¯re cowards?!¡± xiao liu seemed ready to confront zhao yu head-on. the others were more cautious. who would want to die if they could live? however, their expressions did not show fear. instead, they looked as indignant as xiao liu. ¡°shut up!¡± meng xian reprimanded xiao liu sternly. this was actually their script, deliberately allowing xiao liu and the others to play the bad guys. only meng xian did not want to resort to violence, hoping it would facilitate negotiations with the soldiers. however, meng xian¡¯s strategy was bound to fail. the soldiers around zhao yu didn¡¯t seem to understand the concept of fear. they stood steadfast, emotionless, resembling war machines. n 11 someone discreetly swallowed hard in anxiety. after a pause of two seconds, meng xian began, ¡°let¡¯s lay our cards on the table!¡± ¡°you already know about our gathering place¡­¡± ¡°we came here with the intent of clearing out the mutants in this area and relocating our base here¡­¡± ¡°we discovered several new buildings and some soldiers, so we sent people to inquire about the situation¡­¡± ¡°but unexpectedly, your soldiers opened fire, so we captured them¡­¡± ¡°the reason those eight are still alive is that i wanted to negotiate with you¡­¡± ¡°talk about what?¡± zhao yu asked nonchalantly. ¡°re zhao corporation is indeed a significant force. but your main base is in the north, so it should be challenging for you to mobilize troops here, right?¡± ¡°to prevent any retaliation from your side, we could kill everyone here, relocate, and it would be difficult for the your people to trace the deed back to us¡­¡± ¡°but that¡¯s not worthwhile. fight to the death seems rash¡­¡± ¡°moreover, we haven¡¯t entered the four buildings, so we don¡¯t know what you¡¯re researching inside. we haven¡¯t touched any of your secrets¡­¡± ¡°so, 1 want to negotiate. if we let you go now, can you spare us?¡± xiao liu and his group looked guilty, a stark contrast to their previous arrogant demeanor. all bark and no bite! zhao yu felt relieved, thinking he made the right gamble; their safety seemed assured. now, he had to think about how to negotiate in a manner that was both smooth and consistent with their personas. ¡°you didn¡¯t enter the base¡¯s four buildings?¡± zhao yu turned his head, acted as if he wanted to see for himself. in fact, zhao yu was well aware that aside from him and his soldiers, no one else could access the four buildings of the base unless someone blasted it apart, which would also imply the base was destroyed. meng xian waved her hand, and a path opened up in the crowd, providing a clear line of sight to the base¡¯s location. after scrutinizing the buildings and confirming they were undamaged, zhao yu gave a slight nod. ¡°you should really be grateful that you didn¡¯t open the base¡¯s main gate. otherwise, even if we died, the re zhao corporation would chase you to the ends of the earth until you¡¯re completely exterminated¡­¡± these words sent shivers down the spines of meng xian and the others. especially xiao liu and his group, they felt somewhat fortunate. it was a good thing they heeded eagle¡¯s advice back then, or they¡¯d be doomed. although they were unaware of the contents inside those four buildings, it surely involved a significant secret of the re zhao. once the main gate was breached, regardless of whether they saw anything or not, they would be eliminated. ¡°so, there¡¯s still room for reconciliation?¡± meng xian asked hesitantly. ¡°of course!¡± ¡°i¡¯ve only recently joined the re zhao group, so it¡¯d be insincere to speak of loyalty. we¡¯re all just trying to survive. no one wants to die¡­¡± zhao yu nodded and smiled faintly.. Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: Negotiations (3) chapter 319: negotiations (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation meng xian nodded in agreement, as there would not be any casualties now. especially since they had more people on their side, they could potentially annihilate zhao yu and his group, albeit at a cost. ¡°how can i be sure that after we leave, you won¡¯t come after us?¡± ¡°do you want me to write a letter of commitment?¡± zhao yu replied with a hint of amusement. if they spared zhao yu today, he might gather more members from the re zhao corporation to retaliate in the future. ¡°i believe the only assurance i can provide is my promise.¡± ¡°i promise not to pursue any grievances against you in the future, nor will 1 report today¡¯s events to the re zhao corporation/¡¯ seeming to grasp her concerns, zhao yu said. a promise?! meng xian was unsure of the significance of his words. ¡°the weight of my promise isn¡¯t about whether i can fulfill it, but how powerful you are.¡± zhao yu continued. ¡°how powerful am 1?¡± meng xian seemed to grasp his meaning. ¡°exactly,¡± ¡°come on, show me. let¡¯s see how strong a level-three enhancer is and if you can assassinate me, even amidst a crowd.¡± zhao yu nodded. the stronger she was, the more valid zhao yu¡¯s promise would be. even if everyone from her base died, she would still come to assassinate zhao yu on her own. ¡°i get it.¡± meng xian nodded and signaled her people to disperse. soon, the crowd spread out. ¡°i am a third-level strength and agility dual enhancer. 1 can dodge bullets and kill with my bare hands.¡± meng xian proclaimed. she casually tossed the handgun from her waist to xiao liu, instructing him, ¡°shoot at me until rhe magazine is empty!¡± ¡°what?!¡± with the short distance of only six or seven meters between them. ¡°sister meng, at this distance, would it be¡­¡± ¡°shoot!¡± meng xian frowned and shouted coldly. she was well aware that the stronger she appeared at this moment, the more fearful zhao yu would be of her retaliation, which would make him more likely to keep his promise. on the other hand, if she didn¡¯t instill any fear in zhao yu, the chances of him seeking revenge in the future would be greater. though it was frustrating, violence is the law now at this era. compared to her, zhao yu on his own was insignificant; even someone like xiao liu could easily take him down. however, he had the re zhao corporation and a brother powerful enough to place him in a leading position within the group. that was his strongest base card! ¡°here it comes!¡± biting his lip, xiao liu gave a couple of warnings before finally pulling the trigger. ¡°bang-¡®¡± ¡°bang-¡± ¡°bang-¡®¡± eight consecutive gunshots rang out. meng xian stood her ground, her feet firmly planted. her upper body seemed to produce illusions, flickering continuously. as the gunshots ceased, the illusions converged back into one, and she returned to a standing position. looking at her from head to toe, she was completely unscathed! ¡°dodging bullets on the spot?!¡± zhao yu hadn¡¯t expected a level three enhancer to be this formidable. dodging bullets from just five or six meters away?! meng xian felt a bit uneasy at the moment, fearing that zhao yu would see through their ruse. back in their camp, she had trained xiao liu¡¯s evasion skills using a handgun to attack him. however, they weren¡¯t this close during training. to prevent serious harm to xiao liu, they had agreed that the eight bullets would be fired in a fixed sequence. this way, even if xiao liu couldn¡¯t dodge, he wouldn¡¯t get severely injured. to her relief, xiao liu had understood her hint and had fired the bullets in the same sequence they practiced. after all, dodging bullets in sequence versus dodging them randomly posed different challenges. with her current strength, evading bullets from five to six meters away without moving was extremely difficult. upon seeing the shock in zhao yu¡¯s eyes, meng xian breathed a sigh of relief. she understood that zhao yu probably wouldn¡¯t act recklessly and would adhere to their agreement. ¡°is this the capability of a third-level enhancer?!¡± zhao yu suddenly became interested in the elixir. if he also had the power of a third-level enhancer, his safety would be greatly enhanced. ¡°how about that?!¡± meng xian asked with a smile on her face. ¡°leader meng has impressive sldlls.¡± zhao yu responded. ¡°i will act as if nothing happened today and will also erase the surveillance footage from the base¡­¡± ¡°good, our deal has been sealed!¡± meng xian laughed heartily, feeling as if a huge weight had been lifted off her shoulders. ¡°now that we¡¯ve reached an agreement, shouldn¡¯t we put our guns down? what if there¡¯s an accidental discharge?!¡± to be honest, she was genuinely afraid that zhao yu¡¯s side might recklessly open fire. while she might not die, many of the people she brought with her could suffer severe casualties. ¡°agreed!¡± zhao yu nodded and directly ordered, ¡°everyone, attention!¡± ¡°roger!¡± all the soldiers promptly bolstered their weapons and stood upright. their uniform and coordinated movements produced a crisp sound. with just that gesture, meng xian and her team were surprised. ¡°these are indeed troops from a major force, well-trained¡­¡± ¡°my goodness, these soldiers are trained like robots, only following orders¡­¡± meanwhile, meng xian began to admire zhao yu for his audacity in ordering his men to stand down first. she turned to her teammates who were still in a state of shock, and said with a frown, ¡°what are you all waiting for? holster your weapons!¡± Chapter 320 - Chapter 320: Negotiations (4) chapter 320: negotiations (4) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation compared to zhao yu¡¯s well-trained soldiers, they were like a mob. she didn¡¯t know that zhao yu was eager for both sides to withdraw their guns. after all, his soldiers really didn¡¯t have any bullets in their guns! meng xian turned around and looked at zhao yu. ¡°zhao yu, i wonder how long you will be staying here?!¡± zhao yu seemingly dissatisfied with her probing into the military operation. ¡°don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± ¡°before we came here, we didn¡¯t know that you were stationed here. we originally planned to set up a camp here¡­¡± meng xian hurriedly explained. ¡°so, i want to ask when you¡¯re leaving. after all, the solar power here is quite useful to us¡­¡± ¡°that will depend on higher-up¡¯s arrangements. but from what my brother told me, this military base is quite essential. many more resources and personnel will be deployed here in the future.¡± ¡°this¡­¡± meng xian felt a touch of disappointment. if they completed their mission and left, it would be better since the solar power plant would remain for them. ¡°the main base of re zhao corporation is in the north. it should be inconvenient to come here. initially, i¡¯d like to set up a trade exchange point with you. what do you think?¡± trade? zhao yu contemplated for a moment. trading with meng house village for the supplies he needed seemed like a good idea. ¡°it¡¯s a minor matter; i can decide.¡± meng xian felt a little moved, thinking zhao yu was fortunate to have such a trusting brother to grant him this level of authority. ¡°well, our settlement is lacking electricity. can we move our camp here?¡± zhao yu was pondering his response. after all, he was currently wielding borrowed power, using the prestige of the re zhao corporation to intimidate meng xian and her group. ¡°we don¡¯t have to be in the power plant. there¡¯s a vast open space outside the east gate. we can set up camp there. if possible, i¡¯d like our camp to have electricity.¡± ¡°outside the east gate?¡± zhao yu stroked his chin. the area outside the east gate was an option. it was a fair distance from his base, so he wasn¡¯t afraid that meng xian¡¯s group would see through his facade. meng xian had her own concerns. if they were too far away, zhao yu might have other ideas. if both parties were closer, even if zhao yu harbored ulterior motives, he would have to consider the proximity and worry about meng xian action. so, while it seemed like she was asking zhao yu¡¯s opinion, she was quite determined to move the camp there. ¡°the power plant is currently shut down. do you know how to restart it?¡± ¡°well, don¡¯t you guys know?¡± meng xian didn¡¯t understand the intricacies, but she assumed that zhao yu could handle such issues. ¡°we do have the capability to restart the power plant, but what¡¯s in it for us?¡± meng xian was overjoyed as a sign that zhao yu agreed to their relocation outside the east gate. ¡°we can exchange goods for it, any supplies, as long as the price is right¡­¡± she quickly responded. ¡°it doesn¡¯t have to be complicated.¡± ¡°we¡¯ll manage the power plant¡ªrepairs, operations, maintenance. you just pay for the electricity you use.¡± zhao yu directly proposed. ¡°pay for electricity?¡± meng xian glanced at her group. most of them had expressions that seemed to say, ¡°please agree, leader.¡± ¡°paying for electricity is fine, but how do we determine the price?¡± she nodded. zhao yu wasn¡¯t in a rush to discuss the price, ¡°no need to hurry. we currently lack the personnel to repair the power plant. first, move your camp here. once i request more personnel from the higher-ups and the electricity is restored, we¡¯ll offer a free trial day of operation. we can discuss the pricing later.¡± discussing the price now would be premature, as they wouldn¡¯t know if it would be profitable or not. the specifics could be discussed once the plant was operational. moreover, zhao yu felt somewhat uneasy and wanted to send meng xian and her group away as soon as possible. ¡°agreed!¡± meng xian was delighted. she recalled what xu meng lan mentioned about zhao yu¡¯s improvement over the week. perhaps, he had really turned over a new leaf?! following this, meng xian handed over the eight prisoners to zhao yu, and while pointing to the alien creature, she curiously asked, ¡°what kind of creature is this? i¡¯ve never seen anything like it before!¡± zhao yu casually replied, ¡°it¡¯s an alien, a new type of creature. as for its origin, i¡¯m not sure. we received orders from the group to eliminate it.¡± ¡°is it powerful?¡± meng xian had noticed that along with the creature¡¯s body, there were four soldiers, probably lost in the combat. ¡°very powerful.¡± zhao yu said. at the same time, he entrusted meng meng in the group to her. ¡°she¡¯s a survivor we rescued. we initially planned to send someone to escort her to your village, but since you¡¯re here, you might as well take her with you.¡± meng xian was slightly surprised. she hadn¡¯t expected zhao yu to bring back a survivor for them. however, thinking back the mother and daughter whom zhao yu had directed them to meng house village, she believed him. meng meng, who had witnessed meng xian¡¯s negotiation with zhao yu, was already filled with admiration for her. upon meng xian¡¯s gesture, meng meng hurriedly approached. the two parties went their separate ways. zhao yu remained at the base, while meng xian and her team left. after they had left the base, a few individuals approached meng xian with concern, ¡°madam meng, are we just going to leave like this? is it okay?¡± ¡°yes,¡± meng xian nodded. ¡°although i believe he will keep his promise, to be safe, we should keep an eye on them.¡± she selected four individuals, ¡°i¡¯ll set up a surveillance team. you¡¯ll be responsible. if you notice any military personnel heading our way, report immediately.¡± this alleviated everyone¡¯s worries. ¡°sister meng, are we really going to be neighbors with them?¡± xiao liu was somewhat uneasy, deep down feeling that these soldiers couldn¡¯t be trusted. ¡°indeed,¡± meng xian smiled, ¡°being neighbors with these soldiers isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing.¡± ¡°if they harbor no ill intentions, then in tricky situations, we can ask for their help or lead them to intervene.¡± she didn¡¯t believe that if there were large numbers of mutated creatures or radiation beasts, zhao yu and his team would not just stand by. ¡°although it seems different from our original plan, we can still considered it a success. those on the surveillance team stay, the rest come with me. let¡¯s prepare to move our camp! hahaha¡± meng xian laughed heartily.. Chapter 321 - Chapter 321: The Neighbor’s Thoughts chapter 321: the neighbor¡¯s thoughts translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°they finally left!¡± zhao yu wiped the sweat off his forehead, ¡°that was close!¡± that had been the closest he¡¯d come to death. even he had soldiers and guns, but no bullets. fortunately, he had managed to intimidate meng xian. ¡°this won¡¯t do; we must expand our forces.¡± zhao yu felt that with their current manpower, it was hard to maintain control. even if they had no bullets, others didn¡¯t know that. as long as they looked like they had a large force and many guns, they could hold on for a few more days until they could manufacture ammunition. zhao yu ordered the release of the eight soldiers and quickly entered the training camp. he checked the maximum number of soldiers he could train and found out he could only train up to 23 at the moment, primarily due to a shortage of gold and silver. ironically, they had an ample supply of copper, iron, and tin. they were short on flesh, but they still had several hundred kilograms left. [do you wish to spend 23 technology points, 1518 kilograms of flesh, 23 kilograms of cloth, 230 grams of gold, 2300 grams of silver, and 11500 grams of copper to train 23 soldiers?] ¡°yes!¡± with 23 tech points deducted for the soldiers and zhao yu currently had 35 left. according to his plan, the daily task reward were used to exchange for buildings, and he has to exchange the allocated points ahead of time. ¡°it¡¯ll take two hours to finish the training¡­¡± training 23 soldiers would take 115 minutes. zhao yu then entered munitions factory. there were plenty of items available in the for exchange, and he currently had no shortage of copper, iron, and tin. without any waste, he exchanged for 23 sets of weapons for the soldiers, including rifles, pistols, bayonets, and military knives. in addition to these, zhao yu initially intended to exchange for nine machine guns and unlock mortars. however, he realized there wasn¡¯t enough iron left. he could only get five armored machine guns. ¡°only five¡­¡± even though he couldn¡¯t get the mortars, the machine guns would still be useful. after the exchange, zhao yu had almost depleted his resources. at the same time, he noticed many soldiers looking dejected, with ¡®hungry¡¯ statuses above their heads. zhao yu also felt hunger pangs and ordered the soldiers to prepare a meal. their food reserves were still considerable. they had obtained two tons of foods from the fallout shelter, and in a day, they¡¯d consumed just over 30 kilograms ¨C enough to last for a long time. half an hour later, boiled cabbage was ready, accompanied by a bowl of white rice for each soldier. however, it tasted bland. zhao yu added a fish-flavored canned meat from his reserves to his rice, mixing them together to eat. the weapons and equipment from the munitions factory were all produced. more than half of the training was done, with 11 soldiers emerging from the camp. zhao yu gathered all his soldiers. there were 25 soldiers, plus the 12 still in training, so he had a total of 37 soldiers under his command. the land infantry and special forces hadn¡¯t suffered losses after several battles: 10 land infantry and 1 special forces member. including the 12 still in training, he had a total of 48 soldiers under his command. zhao yu selected 20 soldiers, forming a squad and dividing them into four teams, with five in each. ¡°from today, you are the base¡¯s guard team, responsible for patrolling and guarding the base¡­¡± soldiers also need rest; otherwise, they would be extremely fatigued. therefore, zhao yu arranged for them to rest for eight hours and work for sixteen hours, dividing the duty hours among the four teams accordingly. basically, at any given time. at least three teams would be patrolling and guarding the base. zhao yu pointed to the four buildings left over from the old power plant adjacent to the base, ¡°mount two machine guns and position them conspicuously on the rooftops¡­¡± he also instructed his men to set up sandbag barriers about one meter high, about a hundred meters away from the base in three other directions. a machine gun was also placed on each sandbag pile. furthermore, zhao yu marked the patrol perimeter: to the east, it spanned the original four buildings of the power plant, and in the other three directions, it reached as far as the sandbag-mounted machine guns. essentially, the patrol covered a radius of one hundred meters with the base at the center. he did not want to experience being surrounded upon returning home again. if it happened another time, survival might not be guaranteed. whether it¡¯s the patrolling guards or the machine guns, they were for show ¨C to make a statement to outsiders. to let people know that there was an army here, equipped with machine guns, not to be trifled with. once all these preparations were made, the soldiers from the training camp came out reported to zhao yu equipped each of them with weapons. at the same time, a commotion from the east attracted zhao yu¡¯s attention. he climbed onto the adjacent rooftop and discovered that it was meng xian¡¯s group. they had begun relocating near the eastern gate of the power plant. ¡°so many people?!¡± while he had guessed that meng xian had a significant number of people under her, he hadn¡¯t expected this many. at a glance, there seemed to be at least two to three hundred individuals. two to three hundred might not sound like much, but in this post-apocalyptic world, that¡¯s quite a number. especially considering zhao yu had previously been proud of having 48 soldiers, now it seemed far too few! in this post-apocalyptic world, the majority of survivors were youngsters, with very few elderly or children could survived alone. these people with weapons would give them considerable combat strength. zhao yu observed from the rooftop for a while and noticed that meng xian had not crossed the eastern gate by even a step. instead, she had set up camp on either side of the walls flanking the eastern gate.. Chapter 322 - Chapter 322: The Neighbor’s Thoughts (2) chapter 322: the neighbor¡¯s thoughts (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu saw three familiar figures. they were his ex-wife xu meng lan and her two younger sisters, xu xiu lan and xu su lan. at the moment, they were working with a few other women to set up a camp. even though he was far away, zhao yu could still sense a joyful aura emanating from them. zhao yu¡¯s expression became complicated. he was unsure of what to express. in the end, he shook his head and led his group downstairs. upon returning to the camp, the distant horizon started to brighten, indicating the approach of dawn. without resisting the sleepiness, zhao yu had the guards continue their patrols while everyone else went inside the base to sleep. previously, zhao yu thought there were plenty of rooms inside the base, with over twenty soldiers occupying them, he felt there might be a need for more sleeping quarters in the future. lost in his thoughts, zhao yu¡¯s consciousness started to blur. ¡°sister meng, what do you think they¡¯re here for?¡± outside the eastern gate, xiao liu, meng xian, and some others hadn¡¯t joined in the camp¡¯s construction. instead, they were walking around its perimeter. they were members of the combat team and needed to conserve their energy to protect the others. ¡°i¡¯m not sure, but if those four buildings are opened, we might find out¡­¡± judging by zhao yu¡¯s behavior, it seemed like a big secret. ¡°do you think they¡¯re involved in some sort of biochemical research?¡± xiao liu asked. ¡°this apocalypse, with its mutated and irradiated beasts, is rumored to have been caused by companies working on genetic technology¡­¡± ¡°who told you that?!¡± meng xian¡¯s face changed instantly. she quickly looked around and said, ¡°don¡¯t spread such rumors! are you trying to get us killed?¡± xiao liu hastily clarified that he was just speculating. ¡°xiao liu, you need to understand that the world has changed¡­¡± ¡°whether it¡¯s the reed group or the re zhao corporation, they are powerful entities we can¡¯t afford to offend¡­¡± ¡°if their people heard even a hint of dissatisfaction from you, it could lead to devastating repercussions for our camp¡­¡± ¡°i understand, sister meng.¡± xiao liu sighed, looking dejected. although xiao liu spoke carelessly, there were indeed rumors among the people that the apocalypse was caused by major corporations. if the re zhao corporation were indeed conducting biochemical experiments, relocating their camp here might be a mistake. ¡°sister meng, there¡¯s some truth to what xiao liu said. if they are indeed into biochemical research and something leaks, it¡¯s beyond our ability to handle¡­¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± meng xian questioned eagle. currently, eagle was the only person in the camp who could considered as a wise leader other than meng xian. it seemed that when he took the genetic potion, not only did it enhance his eyesight but it seemed to sharpen his intelligence as well. ¡°what i¡¯m suggesting is, since you¡¯re familiar with the manager of the reed group, perhaps you can get some information from him?¡± ¡°manager huang¡­¡± manager huang was in his late fifties to early sixties. he had a soft spot for her, driven by lust. if it weren¡¯t for her strength, she might have been taken advantage of by now. ¡°what the hell did you just say?!¡± xiao liu grabbed eagle by the collar, appearing as if he was about to punch him. ¡°stop!¡± meng xian intervened, ¡°apologize to eagle!¡± after a while, and after meng xian¡¯s insistence, xiao liu reluctantly apologized. ¡°it¡¯s fine. i understand that xiao liu is concerned about you.¡± ¡°sister meng, 1 suggest you visit black rock city. we have a batch of supplies we can sell there, and we can also ask zhao yu about their intentions here¡­¡± eagle said generously. ¡°alright.¡± meng xian had already thought of visiting black rock city. if it weren¡¯t for the migrating mutated beasts and the destruction of the old village, she would have gone weeks ago. ¡°sister meng, i¡¯ll go with you. i feel like i¡¯ve almost fully assimilated the first-level genetic elixir. i¡¯m ready to advance to the second level,¡± xiao liu eagerly added. ¡°the second level of genetic enhancement is risky. the risk of death is not insignificant¡­¡± ¡°sister meng, you¡¯re already at the third level. by your logic, you¡¯ve faced death three times, while i¡¯ve only faced it once. what do i have to fear?¡± xiao liu declared fearlessly. eagle glanced at xiao liu meaningfully, smiling, ¡°sister meng, xiao liu is right. he¡¯s been at the first level for a while. it¡¯s time for him to advance to the second¡­¡± ¡°you guys are not like me¡­¡± meng xian wanted to dissuade him further, but seeing xiao liu¡¯s determination, she eventually agreed. ¡°okay, you can come with me to black rock city.¡± soon, the camp at the eastern gate was fully set up, and meng xian selected a few more to go to black rock city with them. eight people in total. three enhancers led the team, with five regular gunmen responsible for transporting goods. apart from meng xian and xiao liu, there was another enhancer named song hai, a first-level strength enhancer who also wanted to advance to the second level in black rock city. after briefing them on their duties during her absence, meng xian led her team away from the camp. black rock city was located to the west of the camp, about a hundred kilometers away. at their best pace, it would take about three days to reach, making it a week-long round trip. eight hours later. the first thing zhao yu did upon waking was to check his daily mission list. this time the mission wasn¡¯t about aliens but rather about clearing a farm of mutants. he stepped out of the base¡¯s main entrance, inquired about the security team¡¯s situation. the eastern gate camp remained obediently in its place, not venturing a step toward the power plant¡¯s entrance. ¡°very good!¡± zhao yu nodded slightly, pleased to see that the intimidating measures he implemented seemed to have worked. next, he began pondering how to complete the mission. the biggest issue at the moment was that while he had guns, he lacked bullets. fortunately, he was up against mutants, and even if their numbers were substantial, it was still manageable. after all, if it were aliens, even just one would be hard to eliminate without guns or bullets, relying solely on cold weapons. zhao yu headed to the munitions factory store and began examining the section dedicated to cold weapons. knives, swords, staffs, and more¡ªthe store was stocked with all sorts of weapons. however, zhao yu had previously focused mainly on firearms and hadn¡¯t paid much attention to these. given the circumstances, he now had to rely on these close combat weapons. after browsing the weapon list, zhao yu simulated various combat scenarios with the mutants in his mind, eventually conceptualizing several combat strategies. shovels, steel ropes, spears, shields, and other items he previously overlooked were now amassed in large quantities. following this, he gathered 28 soldiers, excluding the security team, and distributed the cold weapons among them. after packing some backup rations, zhao yu led the 28 soldiers as a group for the daily mission.. Chapter 323 - Chapter 323: The Formation of Mutants chapter 323: the formation of mutants translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°bang!¡±¡±da da da da!¡± just as they were about to reach their destination, gunshots rang out. ¡°stop!¡± zhao yu quickly ordered the team to stop, pulling out the eight-times magnification scope he had detached from a sniper rifle and peered into the distance. a farm was ablaze with the flames reaching high into the sky. a giant beast, three to four meters in size, was rampaging about. ¡°a radiation beast?!¡± zhao yu was not expecting to find a radiation beast in the farm. ¡°where are the mutants?!¡± according to the mission briefing, there should be a considerable number of mutants here. through the scope, he could only see one radiation beast. after observing for a while, zhao yu noticed that this radiation beast seemed weaker than the one he had previously encountered near meng house village. bullets hitting its body caused visible splatters of blood, indicating that conventional weapons could pierce its defenses. ¡°is that¡­¡± suddenly, zhao yu¡¯s attention was drawn to a particular weapon, and he was astonished, ¡°they have a cannon?!¡± inside the farm, roughly a hundred meters away from the radiation beast, a large cannon was being pushed into position. this made zhao yu even more confused. from what he could see, this farm¡¯s combat capability was nearly a hundred armed soldiers. besides, there were many farmers wielding picks and hoes as weapons. with the farm¡¯s combat strength, even several hundred mutants should be manageable. any more than that would exceed the system¡¯s defined power scope for him. ¡°boom-!¡± as he pondered, the cannon roared. the blast covered a hundred-meter distance in no time, leaving the radiation beast with no chance to dodge. the shot landed directly on the beast. zhao yu intently observing the radiation beast¡¯s movements. he had never seen a radiation beast was successfully hunted down before. even the likes of meng xian and his group were chased away by one. was this farm even stronger than meng xian¡¯s group? while lost in thought, the radiation beast collapsed to the ground, and the surrounding crowd erupted in a burst of cheers. ¡± they won!?¡± by the looks of it, the radiation beast didn¡¯t seem that tough, did it?! ¡°shhhh¡ª!¡± the situation took an unexpected turn. the corpse of the radiation beast that had just fallen in the farm began to swell, much like a dead whale, its body turning into a spherical shape. ¡°bang!¡± as the body of the radiation beast expanded to its limit, a sound comparable to a cannonball explosion echoed. a reddish-yellow gas rapidly spread out. ¡°what is that?!¡± zhao yu quickly leapt down from the tall tree, intending to flee, when a faint, fragrant smell reached his nostrils. however, zhao yu and his group could not outrun the speed of the wind. a trace of the gas had already entered his respiratory system. soon after, zhao yu felt a dizziness enveloping his brain. his entire body seemed unresponsive. especially around his buttocks, there was an odd sensation, as if something wanted to break free. poisoned!! zhao yu wobbled and fell to the ground with a ¡°thud.¡± ¡°thud!¡± ¡°thud!¡± successive sounds of bodies falling echoed. the surrounding soldiers had also inhaled the mysterious gas, swaying unsteadily. ¡°damn it, am i going to mutate and die here?!¡± fear gripped zhao yu, suspecting himself might turn into a monster. it felt as his entire body was changing. after a while, he felt nothing. ¡°it¡¯s over¡­¡± just when he was consumed by despair, the growing sensation behind him abruptly vanished. at the same time, his body¡¯s uncontrollable state gradually faded, and strength returned to his hands. zhao yu clenched his fist, feeling as though he could control his body again, and the drowsiness in his brain suddenly disappeared. ¡°am 1 okay now?!¡± he got up and quickly checked himself and found no serious injuries. especially after inspecting his rear several times, there was no abnormal growth. ¡°are you all okay?!¡± zhao yu looked at the surrounding soldiers. they had already stood up, meticulously following the last given order, standing still. looking around and issuing a few commands, he found every soldier seemed normal with no mutation trace. ¡°what just happened?!¡± zhao yu suspected it might have been related to the explosion after the death of the radiation beast. he climbed the tree again, took out his scope and looked towards the farm. to his shock, the farm was overrun by mutants. on the outskirts, he witnessed a living human grow a tail over a meter long from behind. ¡°oh my¡­¡± he soon realized that after their transformation, the skin of the people in the farm began to change, becoming gray like the mutants, with scattered cracks appearing. at first, zhao yu saw signs of people struggling. but within minutes, there were no humans left in sight. all that remained were creatures identical to the mutants. at this point, he understood: this was the origin of the mutants! ¡°when a radiation beast dies, it explodes, releasing a gas that transforms living humans into mutants¡­¡± zhao yu was learning about the origin of the mutants for the first time. previously, he had heard it was due to radiation, but now it appeared to be because of the radiation beast. ¡°so, today¡¯s daily mission is to clear out these freshly mutated creatures?!¡± Chapter 324 - Chapter 324: The Formation of Mutants (2) chapter 324: the formation of mutants (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation upon reaching the ground, zhao yu had second thoughts about proceeding. ¡°what if the entire land is contaminated? what if 1 become a mutant when i go over there?!¡± this mission seemed even more challenging than the one at the chemical plant. should he retreat? noticing the soldiers beside him, his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°right, 1 can send them to check it out first¡­¡± zhao yu remembered that when he was affected by the reddish-yellow gas, the soldiers around him had also affected. this meant that their bodies, like his, were also affected by the gas. if the soldiers approached the farm and remained unchanged, then it was highly likely that he would also be safe. with this in mind, zhao yu signaled a soldier to approach the farm. zhao yu closely watched the soldier¡¯s every move. soon, the soldier reached the vicinity of the farm. at the same time, a mutant spotted him and attacked him. the soldier activated the warning system and immediately drew his military knife, engaging the mutant in combat. after sustaining a shoulder injury, the soldier managed to kill the mutant. throughout the ordeal, he showed no signs of mutation, retaining his human attributes. ¡°so, only in the few minutes following the explosion of a radiation beast can mutate living beings?¡± zhao yu began to calm down, feeling that he might have overreacted. the soldier¡¯s confrontation with the mutant had attracted the attention of other mutants. around ten to twenty of them charged at him. following zhao yu¡¯s pre-issued command, turned around and ran. ¡°all units, prepare for tactic three!¡± swish, swish! the soldiers below swiftly removed their spears from their backs. some soldiers were carrying shields and now took them in hand. quickly, they formed several teams with three soldier in number. in each team, one soldier stood at the front with a shield while the other two, armed with spears, stood on the left and right flanks. the scouting soldier led a group of mutants into the woods. ¡°charge!¡± just when the two sides were only about ten meters apart, zhao yu finally issued the command. this time, he did not join the battle himself. instead, he sat alone on the trunk of a tree, observing the situation below. it turned out that cold weapons were quite effective against these mindless mutants. in just about thirty seconds, the soldiers finished the battle without any casualties. ¡°not bad!¡± zhao yu nodded in satisfaction, indicating that his combat strategy was well designed. back on the ground, zhao yu didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and sent another soldier to lure the mutants. after a few rounds, most of the mutants in the farm were wiped out, leaving just over thirty. ¡°that¡¯s about right¡­¡± after several probes, zhao yu was confident that there was no gas on the farm. it was safe to clear the area. the only regret was that the farm was nearly eight hours away from the base, so the mutant corpses would most likely be feasted on by nearby wild animals. indeed, during the battle, many wild animals attracted by the scent of blood, had gathered around. a pack of wolves, which zhao yu used to climb trees to avoid, were now lurking at a distance, like hyenas, not daring to approach. ¡°have i really become a threat to them now?¡± the numerous green eyes in the forest and not dare to approach him like last time. he ordered his soldiers, ¡°all units, head for the farm. move out!¡± as they left, the waiting wolves couldn¡¯t resist anymore and feed on the corpses of the mutants. instead of immediately attacking the remaining mutants, zhao yu decided to train his troops. ¡°all units, prepare for tactic four!¡± swish, swish! soldiers took out steel cables. paired in two, they each held an end and spread out. in moments, five cables were laid out. six soldiers holding shields stood in between a few cables, spreading out to the left and right. the remaining soldiers switched to various melee weapons, including machetes and axes. this tactic wasn¡¯t perfect, but zhao yu wanted to see which weapons worked best. as everyone was in position, zhao yu picked up a handgun discarded by a mutant and fired a shot into the sky. ¡°bang-!¡± with that sound, the remaining mutants in the farm charged out. ¡°line one, up!¡± standing behind the formation, zhao yu shouted as the first wave of mutants approached. the two soldiers at the front quickly lifted the first cable laid on the ground. ¡°thud-!¡± ¡°thud-!¡± one after another, the mutants at the front tripped over the cable. ¡°attack!¡± without needing a reminder from zhao yu, the first line of combat soldiers stepped forward, wielding their weapons. the fallen mutants, thrown off balance, were quickly dispatched by the soldiers before they could even react. after the first wave was dealt with, the soldiers from the first line moved to the sides, and the second line prepared for the next wave of mutants. using the same tactic, soon there were another ten mutant bodies on the ground. just as zhao yu thought the tactic was a success, the retreating soldiers of the second line inadvertently drew the mutants to the side where the soldiers held the cables. this was unexpected for zhao yu. he had assumed that when the second line retreated, the third line would attract the attention of the mutants, allowing the tactic to be executed continuously. plans can¡¯t always keep up with reality. zhao yu ordered, ¡°all units, engage freely!¡± the formation was broken, and there was no need for the third and fourth lines to just stand by. soon, more than twenty soldiers charged forward and eliminated the remaining mutants. ding! daily mission completed. reward: 50 technology points.] after hearing the system¡¯s notification, zhao yu ordered everyone to halt. the statuses of ¡®hungry¡¯ and ¡®fatigued¡¯ hovering over the heads of his soldiers, he directed them to rest on the spot, replenish their food, and regain their strength. after half an hour of rest, zhao yu stood up and looked at the various weapons scattered throughout the farm. ¡°all units, gather supplies, prioritize ammunition collection¡­¡± an hour later, ten carts loaded with supplies were lined up at the entrance of the farm. ¡°it¡¯s a pity; there¡¯s still a lot of resources we can¡¯t take with us.¡± the amount of supplies in the carts was indeed substantial. there was almost three tons of food alone, not to mention the considerable quantities of metals like gold, silver, copper, iron, and tin. even the bullets, which were the most scarce for zhao yu at the moment, totaled nearly ten thousand rounds. the only regret was the distance between the farm and the base; it wasn¡¯t convenient for frequent back and forth trips. otherwise, he¡¯d want to empty this place entirely, especially since it¡¯s a farm and the majority of resources were food. ¡°bang! bang!¡± zhao yu heard gunshots in the distance, guessing that other forces might be coming to inspect the situation. ¡°never mind. even if we make another trip, i guess this place will have been emptied by others by then¡­¡± zhao yu decided to let go of these thoughts and ordered the soldiers to set out. thus, with eight of the soldiers on guard, the remaining twenty responsible of moving the carts: one at the front pulling with ropes and one at the back pushing. after nearly ten hours of arduous travel, a thoroughly exhausted zhao yu and his troops finally returned to the base. without even taking the time to categorize the supplies and after being informed by the security team that everything was normal at the base, zhao yu hurriedly went to sleep.. Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: The Consequences of Failing to Adapt the Genetic Elixir! chapter 325: the consequences of failing to adapt the genetic elixir! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡± zhou xi) have you read the information on the aliens?¡± in a meeting room, a middle-aged man sar in the chair and spoke to a woman in her twenties who was wearing a tight black suit. ¡°i did¡­¡± zhou xi had a heroic spirit between her eyebrows. she did not look like a pure flower vase. ¡°steward bai, can this thing that re zhao created really break the upper limit of human life?!¡± ¡°there is a considerable possibility. if they can indeed find a way to maintain one¡¯s sanity while being parasitized or parasitizing another¡­¡± ¡°their progress has already surpassed ours¡­¡± ¡°we¡¯ve been stuck on the ninth tier of generic enhancement elixir for several years now¡­¡± ¡°the scientific research institute indicated that if we can break through the ninth tier, any subsequent realm would allow us to break the human genetic limit, obtaining a longer life span¡­¡± ¡°steward bai, is there any progress from the scientific research institute regarding breaking through the ninth tier of genetic enhancement?¡± ¡°none!¡± steward bai let out a long sigh, ¡°the executive in charge of this segment is that old stickler, implementing only conservative plans¡­¡± ¡°are you referring to¡­ execution on the failures?¡± zhou xi asked. ¡°mm!¡± ¡°all the existing examples are those 1% of survivors¡­¡± ¡°according to the scientific research institute, there¡¯s a certain chance that among the remaining 99% of the failures, mutations may occur in another field¡­11 ¡°regardless of the mutation, the possibility of ultimately breaking through the ninth-tier limit is significant. even if the mutated lack sanity, it greatly aids our research on how to breaking through the living beings limit¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s just a pity, with the regulations set by that stickler, every failure must be killed¡­¡± zhou xi was not quite understanding the meaning behind her boss¡¯s words today. she smiled seductively and twisted her hips, ¡°do you want to eat fish today?¡± steward bai glanced at her black stockings and pursed his lips, ¡°tired of it. if you could help rhe corporation with its worries¡­¡± her smile fading as she asked, ¡°what are your plans?¡± ¡°where does rhe re zhao corporation experiment?¡± ¡°near black rock city?¡± ¡°and the time for transporting gene elixir to black rock city?¡± zhou xi quickly pulled out a memo pad, looked it over, and said, ¡°it¡¯s today, in one hour¡­¡± she seemed to grasp something, ¡°you plan to sacrifice black rock city?!¡±¡® ¡°nonsense!¡± steward bai was speechless, ¡°if black rock city is destroyed, it will attract the attention of rhe executive¡­¡± zhou xi bit her finger, ¡°then pick an unknown group of people?¡± ¡°mm!¡± seeing steward bai nod, zhou xi felt a bit uneasy, ¡°what if it gets out of control and spreads, wouldn¡¯t we become sinners?¡± ¡°pfft!¡± steward bai scoffed, ¡°are you still afraid of that?!¡± zhou xi¡¯s voice took on a coy tone, ¡± i¡¯m just a delicate girl, if we¡¯re talking historically, i¡¯d be considered a calamity. the real infamy, i¡¯m afraid would fall on you, steward bai¡­¡± ¡°infamy? what i am doing is a great deed for rhe eternal life of mankind. in rhe present, 1 might be seen as a sinner, but if placed in the context of all human history, should 1 succeed, i would be an immortal saint, the faith of humanity¡­¡± ¡°indeed, may this humble girl invite the saint for a drink?¡± atop a certain school building. a group of students on patrol suddenly heard a buzzing sound. ¡°a helicopter!¡± ¡°the reed corporation¡¯s logo!¡± ¡°it must be delivering generic elixir to black rock city¡­¡± ¡°kid, don¡¯t make a fuss over nothing. we see this stuff every day; you¡¯re just not used to it yet¡­1¡® as one of the students tried to appear worldly-wise to another. that student pointed into the distance, ¡°it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s falling!¡± everyone turned around and noticed a helicopter began spiraling in mid-air, as if the pilot had lost control and was desperately trying to correct it. the helicopter danced in the sky, tumbling haphazardly towards the ground. ¡°boom¡ª!¡± with a massive explosion, the entire school was startled! ¡°what happened?!¡± ¡°the helicopter crashed!¡± ¡°the reed corporation¡¯s helicopter!¡± the news reached the school¡¯s leader, a young man in his early twenties with a square face and thick eyebrows. ¡°what¡¯s going on?!¡± a student quickly reported, ¡°brother yi, reed corporation s helicopter crashed outside the school!¡± ¡°what?!¡± he was startled and quickly led his people towards the school. by the time his group armed with various firearms and rescue supplies arrived at rhe scene. the downed helicopter was in pieces and a few charred bodies were aflame, the fire burning fiercely. ¡°extinguish the fire!¡± the order came from the thick-browed youth. ¡°how are we supposed to extinguish it¡­¡± ¡°with water!¡± ¡°we re short on water too!¡± ¡°then use sand¡­¡± seeing his people panicking, the thick-browed youth showed a helpless expression and shouted, ¡°get moving! whether it¡¯s with water or sand, just put out the fire!!¡± everyone finally stopped hesitating. they split into two groups; one ran to get water, while another group started digging up sand to extinguish the fire.. Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: The Consequences of Failing to Adapt the Genetic Elixir! (2) chapter 326: the consequences of failing to adapt the genetic elixir! (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation after more than 20 minutes, the fire was finally put out. ¡°check for any survivors!¡± the thick-browed man said with a grave expression, his eyes seemingly filled with sorrow. others showed different emotions¡ªsome shared his sad gaze, while others had a faint glint of excitement. a group scattered and searched the area where the helicopter wreckage was strewn. ¡°this was my find¡­¡± ¡°damn it, give me half¡­¡± most people didn¡¯t take the thick-browed man¡¯s words to heart and instead started to fight over the valuable items from the helicopter. just then, someone shouted excitedly. ¡°genetic elixir!¡± the scream caught everyone¡¯s attention. even the thick-browed man couldn¡¯t help but drop the body he was holding and came over. a few people were wrestling over a box charred as black as coal. the thick-browed man hurried over and stopped the fight. ¡°what¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°brother yi, i found it first, he¡¯s trying to rob me¡­¡± a boy hunched over and clutching the black box tightly in his arms, cried out anxiously. ¡°bullshit, i saw it first¡­¡± another boy retorted relentlessly. others also began to speak up, claiming they had seen it too and deserved a share. hearing the cacophony of voices, the thick-browed man became extremely irritated, yet he tried to mediate in a helpless tone, ¡°stop fighting¡­¡± after repeating himself several times to no avail, the thick-browed man felt helpless and returned to the body he was checking, trying to see if the person could still be saved. after a while, as no consensus had been reached, the people approached the thick-browed man again. ¡°brother yi, this item is too precious, you¡¯re the fairest, you divide it for us¡­¡± the thick-browed man once again laid down the body, looked around and asked, ¡°how many vials of genetic elixir are there inside?!¡± ¡°three!¡± the man holding the box said. ¡± is there anything else around?!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know if they can still be used¡­¡± another man was also holding a shattered box, with many people gathered around. in his hands, there was a syringe with a broken glass needle. ¡°that definitely can¡¯t be used!¡± the thick-browed man shook his head, warning, ¡°everyone, don¡¯t be reckless. injecting genetic elixir carries a risk of death, and it¡¯s not guaranteed that whoever gets it will become enhanced¡­¡± with these words, the crowd calmed down, no longer as noisy as before. ¡°brother yi, what should we do then?!¡± ¡°let¡¯s do this according to our school¡¯s rules, we distribute rewards based on contribution¡­¡± ¡°as for these three vials of genetic elixir, sun hao, since you found the box first, you have the priority to choose whether or not to inject¡­¡± ¡°the rest will be auctioned off according to the school credits¡­¡± following the thick-browed man¡¯s words, others also gradually accepted this method of distribution and began to search for other materials with focus. it was only then that the thick-browed man finally got hold of the charcoal-like box. the three syringes identical to the genetic elixir he had injected before. ¡°brother yi, if i choose not to inject it, how many school credits would that count for me?!¡± sun hao excitedly asked from the side. ¡°that, we¡¯ll discuss after we get back, depending on the auction results¡­¡± soon, the crowd had finished scouring the helicopter wreckage, gathered all useful items and was ready to head back. thick-browed man called out to the people, ¡°wait, take these bodies with us and bury them in the back mountain of the school¡­¡± ¡°brother yi, these are outsiders¡¯ bodies, isn¡¯t it inappropriate to bury them at our school?!¡± ¡°they are humans too!¡± the thick-browed man uncharacteristically showing some anger. the others could only follow his instructions and carry the bodies that had perished in the helicopter crash. the group made their way back to the school in a formidable procession. they had just entered the school gates when another large group of female students came up to them. ¡°brother yi, what happened?!¡± ¡°it¡¯s a helicopter from the reed group crashed nearby, there were no survivors!¡± at this moment, sun hao who was quick to speak, blurted out, ¡°i found three vials of genetic elixir!¡± ¡°what?!¡± everyone was shocked, and they all started asking about the situation. ¡°let¡¯s go back first, we¡¯ll talk once we¡¯re back!¡± seeing that the crowd was about to get worked up again, the thick-browed man quickly interjected and pointed towards the distant building. this time, no one caused a fuss, and they all followed the thick-browed man to the cafeteria hall. the black box containing the genetic elixir was reluctantly placed on a table against the wall by sun hao. the thick-browed man stood in front of the table, looking at the cafeteria filled with people, ¡°everyone, the biggest gain from our trip this time is three vials of genetic elixir¡­¡± ¡°due to the rarity, importance, and special nature of this item, we will auction it¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯ve looked at them, and these three vials of genetic elixir seem to be agility-enhancing elixir, similar to the one i¡¯ve used before¡­¡± ¡°but i want to remind everyone, the mortality rate from using genetic serum is not low, so be sure to auction cautiously¡­¡± as he said this, the crowd that had been excited before now hesitated. the crowd below started whispering among themselves again, seemingly considering whether or not to bid in the auction.. Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: The Consequences of Failing to Adapt the Genetic Elixir! (3) chapter 327: the consequences of failing to adapt the genetic elixir! (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation brother yi was not in a hurry and waited patiently. after a long time, many people had considered it clearly. most of them withdrew from the auction and gave up their front row seats. some of the bold and confident people stood in the front row under everyone¡¯s gaze. ¡°i, ye fan, have always been lucky since 1 was young, never sick or stricken by disaster, so using the genetic elixir will definitely not be a problem for me!¡± a male student walked up casually, speaking with full confidence. ¡°our school has only one first-tier enhancer, and that¡¯s you, huang zheng yi. so, 1 want to represent the female students to use this genetic elixir¡­¡± another girl spoke righteously, ¡°my fellow sisters, if 1 don¡¯t have enough credits later, you all have to help me¡­¡± ¡°of course, we have to rise up!¡± ¡°what ¡®women,¡¯ we are girls!¡± a bunch of girls chattered below, eliciting laughter from the boys. the thick-browed man on the stage also smiled and said, ¡°1 would be more than happy if one of you girls becomes an enhancer¡­¡± three more people came out from the crowd, two males and one female, making it a total of five participants in the auction, three males and two females. ¡°is there anyone else who wants to participate? if not, i¡¯m going to start¡­¡± ¡°brother yi, let¡¯s hurry up!¡± ¡°yeah, let¡¯s start!¡± huang zheng yi called out twice, and when people below began to urge him on, he indicated the auction was starting. ¡°the starting bid is loo credits¡­¡± ¡°101,¡± ye fan was the first to call out a bid. ¡°102,¡± a girl said, not to be outdone. ¡°i bid 130 credits!¡± the girl who had joined last said very assertively. with that bid, the atmosphere on the scene was instantly heightened. the crowd was rowdy, prompting huang zheng yi to repeatedly call for quiet before he could get the situation under control. after a round of fierce bidding, the three genetic elixir were ultimately won by two boys and one girl. huang zheng yi nodded and announced, ¡°alright, i declare the three genetic elixirs go to ye fan, zhang han, and cai shu ya¡­¡± ¡°when do you plan to inject it?!¡± ¡°let¡¯s do it right here, the sooner we become enhancer!¡± ye fan said directly as he looked at the genetic elixir on the table. the other two also appeared ready to inject immediately. the other spectators were also eager to witness the process of evolution. ¡°when i used the genetic elixir in black rock city, 1 had my body tested in advance. if you use it so rashly, could it not be¡­¡± huang zheng yi hesitated for a moment and said. ¡°brother yi, doesn¡¯t black rock city conduct physical tests on everyone using genetic elixir?¡± ¡°yes¡­¡± ¡°well then, there you go. even those who were tested died, so it doesn¡¯t matter whether we¡¯re tested or not, after all, it¡¯s a matter of fate!¡± ye fan said with an easy smile, though a hint of nervousness could be seen on his face. the other two weren¡¯t as nonchalant; their palms and backs were sweaty. ¡°okay, i¡¯ve warned you about the risks. from now on, it¡¯s all about your own fate¡­¡± ¡°brother yi, when you used the genetic elixir, did you have any insights?¡± ¡°in black rock city, everyone injected in separate rooms with their hands and feet tied up. should we tie you up too?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want that!¡± ¡°being tied up must be because they¡¯re afraid we¡¯ll move around too much from the pain. i¡¯m not afraid of pain¡­¡± cai shu ya shook her head. ¡°heh, such trivial pain is not worth mentioning.¡± ye fan said proudly. the other male, zhang han seemed to want to be tied up, he wondered if he would appear cowardly by suggesting it?? he ultimately remained silent. ¡°hurry up, stop dawdling!¡± ¡°yeah, get on with the injection, let us see what happens!¡± the surrounding people were becoming impatient, continuously urging them on. ¡°alright, let¡¯s begin!¡± huang zheng yi did not insist the delay and nodded to let the three of them begin. soon, three genetic elixirs were injected into the arteries of the three people¡¯s arms. ¡°how is it?¡± the surrounding people immediately surrounded them. ¡°it feels great!¡± ¡°i feel a force breeding in my body. i¡¯m about to become superman!¡± ye fan said with a smug face. ¡± hahaha!¡± they felt that since ye fan was still in the mood to joke at this moment, it should not be bad. huang zheng yi also looked at the three of them nervously. when he was injected with the genetic elixir, he did have a painful experience. the three of them began to suffer in no time. ¡°it hurts, it hurts!¡± ye fan immediately fell to the ground and kept crying out in pain. the other boy, zhang han collapsed to the ground with a ferocious expression. cai shu ya, on the other hand, was in pain as well, but she was still standing. ¡°why don¡¯t you lie down too? it can relieve some of the pain¡­¡± huang zheng yi quickly comforted him. ¡°1¡­ i¡¯m fine!¡± cai shu ya gritted her teeth and said. the few little girls beside her tactfully supported her swaying body. ¡°huang zheng yi, don¡¯t underestimate our sister ya. she¡¯s strong!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. don¡¯t underestimate us girls¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t talk. it hurts ¡ª!¡± when ye fan heard these words, he could not help but cry out.. Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: The Consequences of Failing to Adapt the chapter 328: the consequences of failing to adapt the genetic elixir! (4) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the girls instinctively wanted to refute, but when they saw ye fan was rolling on the ground in pain, they held back and did not say anything. ¡°brother yi, are we just going to watch?!¡± the three individuals who had injected the genetic elixirs were in such agony that the onlookers felt some compassion, asking huang zheng yi if there was anything that could be done. ¡°there¡¯s nothing to be done; i went through the same thing!¡± huang zheng yi shook his head, his real concern being whether any of the three might fail the process! ¡°alihh?¡± ye fan¡¯s screams intensified and he even starting to bang his head against the ground in pain. the excitement they had felt at the prospect of witnessing the event had dissipated, with many feeling relieved they hadn¡¯t participated in the bidding. huang zheng yi quickly instructed, ¡°everyone, hold him down!¡± he was afraid that if ye fan continued to smash his head, it wouldn¡¯t be the genetic elixir that killed him but himself. ¡°ohhh!!¡± a few people nearby rushed forward immediately, and five of them together managed to control ye fan¡¯s thrashing limbs. it wasn¡¯t long before zhang han also couldn¡¯t bear it and started pounding his head with his fists. ¡°hold him down!¡± several more people stepped forward to restrain zhang han as well. ¡°sister ya, are you alright?!¡± the condition of the two men alarmed many, and a few girls supporting cai shu ya hurriedly asked about her condition. ¡°i¡¯m fine¡­¡± cai shu ya was almost grinding her teeth, enduring the pain as she spoke. this couldn¡¯t help but make the crowd surprised that she could withstand the pain that the two men could not. could it be that women¡¯s bodies are more suited to the genetic elixir?! ¡°holy shit, we need more people here; we can¡¯t hold him down!¡± at that moment, those restraining ye fan suddenly felt his struggles growing stronger. instantly, several more people joined the effort, turning it into over ten people holding down ye fan alone. zhang han on the side soon went through the same ordeal. ¡°you all have to succeed¡­¡± someone in the crowd had started praying. ¡°what¡¯s happening with his eyes?!¡± a young man pressing down on ye fan suddenly noticed that the black pupils in ye fan¡¯s eyes were fading away. ¡°brother yi, what¡¯s happening?!¡± huang zheng yi was clueless. when he had taken the genetic elixir, there hadn¡¯t been a mirror in front of him, so he didn¡¯t know whether this was happening only to ye fan. ¡°his eyes, where did they go?!¡± ¡°that¡¯s the pupil¡­¡± indeed, as the crowd exclaimed, the black pupils in ye fan¡¯s eyes completely disappeared, turning into a pale gray. ¡°ye fan, are you okay?!¡± ¡°ye fan!!¡± just as everyone was becoming anxious, ye fan suddenly lifted his head and bit down on the neck of the closest young man. ¡°all¡ª!¡± the young man screamed in agony, feeling as though his neck was about to break. spurt¡ª! blood sprayed everywhere. but he didn¡¯t stop there; he turned his head and bit another person. ¡°ye fan has gone mad!¡± the crowd yelled and their efforts to restrain him momentarily faltered. ¡°quick, get a hold of him!¡± huang zheng yi urgently shouted. in the ensuing chaos, another scream rang out. zhang han was following in ye fan¡¯s footsteps with his eyes turned pale grey, began to viciously bite at the people around him. ¡°damn, could this be a virus?!¡± on zhang han¡¯s side, he had already pounced on a young man, pinning him down and tearing at him in a frenzy. ¡°stop him quickly!¡± the girls from the cafeteria screamed out loud. huang zheng yi couldn¡¯t be concerned with anything else; he hurriedly pushed through the recoiling crowd, rushed to the front, and grabbed zhang han by the shoulder, attempting to pry him off. thud-! behind, as the two men in the center went mad, the other girls supporting cai shu ya instantly let go, allowing her to fall to the ground. ¡°quick, find some rope!!¡± ¡°damn, who has a medical kit? my hand¡¯s been bitten by this mad dog, ye fan¡­¡± the scene descended into chaos as everyone struggled greatly, and after about ten people were bitten, they finally managed to tie up ye fan. on huang zheng yi¡¯s side, with only three men. they had managed to subdue zhang han to the ground. although he was a first-tier enhancer with agility, his strength had been enhanced slightly as well, making him much stronger than an ordinary person. ¡°damn it, zhang han, have you lost your mind?!¡± huang zheng yi was furious; the young man zhang han had bitten was already lying on the ground, blood spraying out and he seemed close to death. ¡°someone get help!¡± the scene grew more chaotic, with people fetching medical kits and searching for ropes. aside from the two who had gone mad, there were a dozen others who had been bitten and were seriously injured. ¡°what on earth is going on!?¡± as zhang han¡¯s struggle more furiously, huang zheng yi was completely bewildered. had his enhancement succeeded, or had it failed? and if it had failed, why hadn¡¯t he just died?! ¡°all, what are you doing?!¡± ¡°help!!¡± there was a commotion from behind. ¡°what¡¯s happening!?¡± huang zheng yi felt irritable and turned his head, only to see the crowd starting to panic and a mass of people scattering in all directions. he saw a classmate with whom he got along well was chasing after a few girls. ¡°damn it, what are you thinking at a time like this¡­¡± but very soon, huang zheng yi realized something was wrong. the male student pounced on a girl and bit on her neck. from the blood that splattered, it was clear that this male student had also gone mad! and it wasn¡¯t just him; everyone who had been bitten by ye fan and zhang han now seemed to be in a state of chasing after others. ¡°madness!¡± ¡°run for it!¡± someone shouted and people in the cafeteria scattered and fled. most of the infected people followed the crowd, while a few headed towards the area where a few were still restraining ye fan and zhang han. ¡°what do we do, brother yi?¡± the few were terrified, as it was clear to anyone that the bite seemed to be contagious, turning people into madmen. ¡°run, i¡¯ll cover the rear!¡± huang zheng yi didn¡¯t have time to think further; he quickly instructed the others to escape, facing the crazed classmates alone. at the base. zhao yu had just woken up and when he saw the new daily task. [daily mission: clean up all the zombies in this campus.] ¡± zombies?!¡± Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: Tank Factory! chapter 329: tank factory! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu didn¡¯t expected that rhe newly refreshed daily mission was to clear out zombies. ¡°how can there be zombies in this world?!¡± zhao yu instinctively felt it was impossible according to his past memory and journey. after thinking for a while, zhao yu considered the system must be changed the naming of mutants according to his understanding. just like aliens, even though they were created by the people of this world, the system named it based on his understanding. this undoubtedly indicated one thing: the scientist of this world really crazy to actually create something similar to zombies. even if it were zombies, he had to complete the task. this world was indeed very chaotic, with different species, aliens, mutant beasts, and radiation beasts, and now there were even zombies. even if some bizarre creatures appeared in the future, zhao yu might not be surprised anymore. zhao yu opened the control panel to check his current situation to the target as well as his technological points. ¡± technology points: 119.¡± he could build new buildings now! zhao yu hurried got out of his bed and went to the vacant area on rhe other side of the energy station, where he decided to place the new factory. swipe! a more massive building appeared out of thin air. walking into the control room, zhao yu found that rhe exchange list design here was similar to the munitions factory, where each item has prerequisite. the only available category for exchange was bicycles. the cost was not high; besides the commonly used steel, it also required rubber as a material. fortunately, he had previously brought back ten two-wheeled pushcarts from the farm, which were able to perfectly dismantling for usage. after disassembling the rest tires from three pushcarts, he finally gathered enough rubber material needed for ten bicycles. zhao yu chose a mountain bike model, manufactured ten of them to unlocked the option for motorcycles. there were many choices in the motorcycle list, from the most ordinary household scooters to cool-looking harley motorcycles, and more. additionally, there were three-wheeled motorcycles with a cargo sidecar, one with the cargo space on the side of the motorcycle, and another with it behind. however, no matter the type of motorcycle, there were two options for the power source. one was electric, and the other was gasoline-powered. zhao yu had not found any gasoline or similar supplies on hand, and the surrounding gas stations had long been depleted. only electric motorcycles were viable, but compared to gasoline motorcycles, their travel distant performance would be somewhat inferior. especially in terms of maximum power output, the data clearly showed they were not as good as gasoline motorcycles. zhao yu went to investigate the energy station first. after some inquiries, he learned that the energy station was also a facility for efficiently obtaining solar energy, supplying power only for three buildings and not providing energy to other products. this meant that he could only borrow some electricity from the base, and the base¡¯s power supply also had a limit. charging about ten motorcycles per day was already the maximum; any more would affect the normal use of electricity for living. ¡°for now, we will be using the base¡¯s power supply for initial use first!¡± although the base was still far away from zhao yu imagined, it was still usable. zhao yu returned to the tank factory contentedly, ready to select motorcycles. after some deliberation, zhao yu eventually exchanged for three sidecar motorcycles that could seat passengers and seven three-wheeled electric motorcycles that were clearly meant for hauling cargo. with the exchange of ten motorcycles complete, zhao yu successfully unlocked the option to exchange for small cars. this time, there were many more options available, basically covering all types of four-wheeled vehicles. sedans, suvs, sports cars, racing cars, and so on. zhao yu¡¯s attention finally settled on the suvs. in the current environment, with not many intact roads left, only suvs could perform well. when zhao yu selected a seven-seater military suv for exchange, he discovered that he didn¡¯t have enough rubber. the tires that came with the ten vehicles he brought back from the farm had already been used up. ¡°where could 1 get more rubber¡­¡± zhao yu remembered that in the nearest town, there seemed to be some abandoned cars parked. he immediately called for twenty soldiers and instructed them to go to the town and bring back the tires. after the soldiers set off on their mission to search for supplies, zhao yu temporarily left to check with the base system. with the successful set up of tank factory, a new construction of energy station was unlocked. [base] [energy station 1 (3/3)] [training camp: three options unlocked.] [munitions factory: four options unlocked.] [tank factory: three options unlocked. ] [energy station 2 (0/3): 100 technology points. | with only 19 technology points left. to build rhe new energy station, he would need to complete two more daily tasks. ¡°only 19 technology points remaining¡­¡± at the moment, the only things that required technology points were buildings and the training camp when training soldiers; other products did not. ¡°should i train some special forces?!¡± with the 19 technology points, zhao yu planned to invest them all into the training camp. he glanced at the resource reserves in the training camp. thanks to the last mission at the farm, all resources were abundant except for flesh. therefore, zhao yu dispatched the remaining eight people, excluding the guard team, to hunt some mutants and bring back their bodies. after contemplating for a moment, zhao yu ultimately decided to convert all 19 technology points into more soldiers.. Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: Tank Factory (2) chapter 330: tank factory (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation soldiers, land infantry, and special forces consumed 1, 2, and 3 points respectively. he was still lacking in supplies. if he trained more soldiers, he could have more people to transport supplies. three hours later, all the eight soldiers made two were bringing back more than ten aliens corpses. zhao yu used the remaining 21 points to train the soldiers. the training time was 105 minutes. during this period, he naturally gained 2 technology points and invested them into the training camp. two hours later, zhao yu had an additional 23 soldiers under his command. as a result, zhao yu now had a total of 71 soldiers, including 60 soldiers, 10 land infantry, and 1 special force. at the same time, the 20 soldiers who had gone out to search for tires also returned. they had brought back nearly forty tires in total, averaging two per person. putting these tires into the recycling furnace of the tank factory yielded enough resources to produce eight military off-road vehicles. eight imposing military off-road vehicles appeared at the base. zhao yu also exchanged for eight vehicle-mounted machine guns and installed them on the roofs of the eight off-road vehicles. he also created a hatch above the middle seats inside the vehicle, allowing someone to climb out and operate the machine gun. the bullets brought back from the farm totaled over ten thousand, most of the bullets were for pistols and rifles. there weren¡¯t many that were compatible with the machine guns¡ªjust over a thousand. it seemed like a lot, but given the firing rate of machine guns, they would run out quickly. zhao yu reserved two hundred bullets, evenly distributed among the five fixed machine gun positions within the base, and the rest were allocated to the eight off-road vehicles. the remaining bullets for rifles and pistols were distributed among the seventy-one soldiers under him, averaging to just over a hundred bullets per person. with sufficient bullets, the previously used cold weapons strategy were naturally set aside to reduce the risk of getting injury, with each soldier only being standard-issued two military sabers to carry with them for emergency. finally, zhao yu checked the location of the daily tasks with confident. according to the map, the school infested with zombies was located to the east of the base, at a distance of about a hundred kilometers¡ªa place zhao yu had never explored. subsequently, zhao yu checked the battery level of the off-road vehicles. as soon as they were made, zhao yu had them pulled to the entrance of the base to be charged. after depleting all of the base¡¯s reserve electricity for the day, only half of the batteries were fully charged, which would allow the fully loaded vehicles to travel three hundred and fifty kilometers¡ªenough for this mission. after making all the necessary preparations, zhao yu gave the order to depart. except for the twenty members of the guard team who stayed behind to defend the base, the other fifty-one soldiers were all brought along. all seven-seater off-road vehicles had plenty of room for the fifty-one soldiers, with enough space left over for some reserve food supplies, sufficient to last the soldiers for two days. zhao yu had considered bringing all the soldiers along but ultimately decided not to do so. he was concerned that if someone with ill intentions attacked his base in his absence, and if the base¡¯s vehicle armor were breached, then it would be disastrous. some members of the guard team would always remain at the base, and zhao yu planned to expand the guard team later on to make the base more secure. ¡°what are you doing?!¡± the group had only just started moving towards the eastern gate. suddenly, two people jumped out and blocking the path of the vehicles. zhao yu was in the third vehicle with the first two vehicles leading the way. he poked his head out to take a look at the front. the two people blocking the road were from the eastern camp, specifically those who had been left behind to monitor zhao yu and his group previously. at this moment, the two of them were visibly nervous, sweating profusely as they looked at the machine guns mounted on the roofs of the off-road vehicles. they had not expected that in just one day, zhao yu would have replenished their forces with so many soldiers and even had vehicles ready to go. zhao yu immediately got out of the vehicle. as he moved, the rest of the soldiers quickly followed after him. facing the crowd of soldiers, the watchers were frightened, retreating continuously with their guns shaking in their hands, unsure of whom they should aim at. ¡°don¡¯t be nervous!¡± zhao yu came to the front, waved his hand, and said, ¡°we have a mission, we are heading east¡­¡± ¡°is that so¡­¡± they were afraid that zhao yu was coming for their camp. upon reflection, if he really was coming after their camp, an silent ambush would be more effective than driving here to expose themselves. ¡°um, centurion zhao¡­ could you wait a moment, we need to report this?!¡± ¡°when you were allowed to set up camp near the power plant, it was never said that the eastern gate was under your control¡­¡± ¡°but all our people are near the eastern gate, and we don¡¯t want to cause any unnecessary misunderstandings¡­¡± ¡°where is meng xian? call her to see me!¡± zhao yu didn¡¯t want to talk with these underlings and directly asked for the person in charge. times had changed; now that he was well-armed and had machine guns, he naturally wasn¡¯t afraid of meng xian. ¡°centurion zhao, please wait, someone has already gone to report¡­¡± ¡°clear the way!¡± zhao yu shouted coldly again, as his group of more than fifty people and their off-road vehicles were being delayed by some nonsensical reasons, which was genuinely irritating. instantly, over fifty guns were aimed squarely at the two people.. Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: Tank Factory (3) chapter 331: tank factory (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the two of them were terrified and retreated repeatedly this time. ¡°don¡¯t shoot us, please, we will move aside¡­¡± they were only willing to depend on meng xian and the others because they saw that they were powerful and were willing to talk about fairness and equality. as a normal people, their goal was only to survive. as they quickly retreated to aside and ran toward the east gate, zhao yu got into the car and ordered them to set off again. when they were about to reach the east gate, the pitch-black surroundings suddenly flickered with light spots. at the same time, eagle led dozens of people to block the road. ¡± is centurion zhao here? please stop the car¡± eagle hadn¡¯t expected such a thing to happen after meng xian left for a day. surrounded by many, zhao yu felt helpless and could only bring himself out of the car again. it was obvious that the people from meng xian¡¯s camp had spread out to prevent them from fighting. just as he walked to the front, he saw three familiar figures standing beside hawkeye. ¡°¡­honey¡­¡± xu meng lan called out in a slightly unfamiliar manner. beside her, xu xiu lan and xu su lan also called out timidly,¡± brother-in-law!¡± the two of them did not expect zhao yu to become the leader of so many soldiers after he left. ¡°you guys are here too!¡± a smile appeared on zhao yu¡¯s face. putting aside his relationship with the three of them, just the fact that xu meng lan had saved his life was enough for him to treat them differently. xu meng lan didn¡¯t expect to represent the camp and negotiate with zhao yu one day. thinking of what eagle had taught her,¡± hubby, are you going to bring me back with such a big group?!¡± zhao yu glanced at the front row and could not help accused whether it was meng xian idea to asked his wife to negotiate instead of herself to avoid the conflict. but he didn¡¯t think too much about it. he guessed that maybe meng xian and other capable leaders might have gone out to hunt. other than them, the rest of the people in the camp are just normal people, they really have no gut to face him. ¡°are you willing to go back with me?¡± zhao yu asked with a faint smile. at this moment, xu meng lan did not know if she should leave with zhao yu. after all, during the time under meng xian¡¯s leadership, she and her two sisters had lived a happy life. noticed the hesitation on her face, zhao yu shook his head and did not make things difficult for her. ¡°i have a mission to go to the east this time¡­¡± eagle on the side really didn¡¯t know the truth. the other two people from the surveillance team came back and reported that zhao yu drove towards them. ¡°it¡¯s a misunderstanding. it¡¯s a misunderstanding. it turns out that centurion zhao has a mission. we thought that something had happened and planned to support you¡­¡± eagle rushed up and said with a smile. ¡°it is not okay now!¡± ¡°tell your men to make way!¡± zhao yu commanded. ¡°alright, alright!¡± eagle turned around and shouted, ¡°did you all heard what centurion zhao said? get out of the way! right now! all!¡± instantly, the hundred people scattered and made way for the road. zhao yu didn¡¯t bother to say much else and simply re-boarded their vehicles, heading towards the eastern gate. exiting through the gate, they noticed that a number of tents had already been set up on both sides. at the very edge, a fence made of branches was erected, seemingly as a precaution against wild beasts. the campsite was eerily quiet, as if everyone had hidden away somewhere else. zhao yu was unconcerned with these matters and quickly led his troop towards their destination. ¡°they really left!¡± with the taillights of the eight suvs fade into the distance, eagle and the others breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°what do you think they¡¯re up to?!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know, the mission of the re zhao corporation has nothing to do with us¡­¡± ¡°if he¡¯s going to be out on missions frequently, passing through the eastern gate every time, it¡¯ll be too troublesome for us to be on guard like this¡­¡± ¡°it seems we¡¯ll have to move the campsite over a bit¡­¡± initially, they hadn¡¯t thought much about it and simply set up the camp to the left and right of the eastern gate. who knew zhao yu would pass through the eastern gate on a mission or maybe on his way to eliminate them?! after all, they couldn¡¯t always disperse non-combatants and scatter combatants around like today. if they made such a grand fuss every time zhao yu was on a mission, it would be a significant psychological strain, whether for the other party or their own people. ¡°shouldn¡¯t we wait for sister meng to come back and discuss this?!¡± ¡°no need to wait, if meng xian was here. she would agree with what i¡¯m saying!¡± ¡°after we go back, everyone will vote with a show of hands according to the old rules¡­¡± while everyone was discussing whether to relocate the base, the three sisters, xu meng lan, xu xiu lan, and xu su lan, gathered together. ¡°sister, how is brother-in-law was so powerful now?!¡± xu su lan was somewhat shocked. in her eyes, meng xian was an extraordinary person, someone she admired. but even meng xian didn¡¯t have so many cars at her disposal to send out on a whim. the only cargo truck they had, which was four-wheeled relied on human power to move. ¡°hmm¡­¡± xu meng lan was also a bit dazed. she didn¡¯t understand when zhao yu was with them, he was just an awful person. after leaving them, he suddenly became a totally different people and commanding so many soldiers under him. a mission caused their entire camp to be unsettled. what surprised her even more was that even eagle had to act unfamiliar politely and accommodate zhao yu all the time¡ª he was their acting leader after all. this made her recall a post she had seen online before the apocalypse, which said something about a weak women will eventually become the stumbling block on a man¡¯s path to success. could it be that we were really his obstacle?! Chapter 332 - Chapter 332: Negotiations With Zombie!? chapter 332: negotiations with zombie!? translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°are we just going to lock them up like this?¡± inside the school, hundreds of students stood on the playground, anxiously watching the zombies inside the building incessantly roaring and discussed worriedly. ¡°they¡¯ve gone mad¡­¡± ¡°what if they bite you?! stop asking stupid question!¡± people were buzzing with conversation. ¡°brother yi, do you know what¡¯s actually going on?!¡± huang zheng yi shook his head, ¡°1 don¡¯t know, i¡¯ve never seen anyone who failed the genetic elixir injection like this. people from the reed group said those who failed would just die¡­¡± ¡°should we kill them?!¡± someone hesitated to ask. ¡°we can¡¯t kill them!¡± at this point, a female student stepped forward, ¡°they are all our companions!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, even if they have gone mad, they are still our companions!¡± the crowd suddenly fell silent. before the apocalypse, this was a school specifically for troubled children and managed with military discipline. the buildings were all designed corresponding to the military camp and the internal was constructed like a jail to prevent anyone from escaping. most children considered ¡°troubled¡± came from problematic families, many from single-parent homes or homes where the parents were unfit. after the apocalypse, a small number of students escaped with their families but most without families, or those who did not want to return to their original homes, stayed behind. having lived together for a few years, the relationships between these students had become quite deep, with some even considering each other as a family through life and dead situation. the words of the female student resonated with many of them. ¡°wang yao is right. while the adults abandoned us during apocalypse, we relied on each other to survived till today. they are not just our companions. they are our family!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. they¡¯re not dead yet¡­¡± ¡°maybe we can find a way to treat them!¡± wang yao heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that everyone agreed with her.¡± let¡¯s try calling their names first. can we awaken their memories and make them regain their rationality?¡± the students scattered and went to various buildings, shouting loudly. ¡°gou dan, can you hear me?¡± ¡°brother qiang, i brought your favorite fish¡­¡± ¡°nana, take a closer look. it¡¯s me¡­¡± no matter how much they shouted, they could not get an effective response. the zombies in the building kept scratching the bulletproof glass with their claws. ¡°it¡¯s useless¡­¡± ¡°i can¡¯t wake him up!¡± ¡°if there are people from the reed group, they might know what to do¡­¡± after a series of attempts, the people gathered together again. ¡°it¡¯s all my fault. if i had tied them up in advance, he might not have infected so many¡­¡± huang zheng yi looked around and felt guilty. ¡± brother yi, don¡¯t blame yourselves for this¡­¡± ¡°brother yi, as long as we are still alive, there¡¯s still room for redemption¡­¡± ¡± but how?!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± wang yao pondered for a moment, ¡°my idea is to bring them to the place with the deepest memories. perhaps they can¡­¡± ¡± the most memorable place?!¡± ¡± for example, gou dan and mao mao, there should be something that you remember the most, right?¡± mao mao¡¯s face turned red when she heard that.¡± it should be on the rooftop of the dormitory. he confessed his love to me there¡­¡± ¡°every time we have any troubles, we will sit on the rooftop and watch the stars together¡­¡± ¡°very good!¡± wang yao was overjoyed.¡± let¡¯s try this. let¡¯s get gou dan to the roof of the dormitory and let mao mao talk about the past. maybe we can succeed!¡± everyone was overjoyed when they heard that. ¡± but gou dan is crazy now. he¡¯s locked up in the room. how can we lure him to the roof of the dormitory without risking any of you here?¡± ¡°yeah, there are more than ten people locked up with gou dan¡­¡± ¡°we can tie them up with ropes¡­¡± ¡°what if they bite you?¡± ¡°then think of a way not to let them bite us!¡± huang zheng yi finally voiced his thought.¡± listen up, everyone. my idea is for two people to held the hands, one person to grab the head, and the other person to get on the rope. this way, we only need four people to control one person¡­¡± ¡°also, you can stuff a towel in their mouths to prevent them from biting people¡­¡± ¡°alright, let¡¯s do that!¡± everyone discussed for a while and soon split up. those who looked for ropes and those who looked for towels. after about half an hour, all the props were ready. huang zheng yi split himself into groups of four, and the rest of the non-combatants retreated to a safe place. ¡°get ready, shi zi. you open the door. the first group will go first¡­¡± just as the combat team was about to open the door, the sound of a few cars suddenly came from afar. ¡± wait, what¡¯s that sound?!¡± huang zheng yi was shocked and quickly stopped everyone. everyone perked up their ears and heard the sound of a car. ¡°quick, combat team, get your guns!¡± at this moment, the members of the combat team threw down the ropes and pick up the guns that were placed at the side. ¡°find cover¡­¡± they could only hide on both sides of the teaching building and waited for the incoming cars.. Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: Negotiations With Zombie!?(2) chapter 333: negotiations with zombie!?(2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation after awhile, a few fully-armed off-road vehicles drove over. ¡°bang!¡± huang zheng yi fired a shot into the sky. instantly, the vehicles stopped. ¡°who are you, and what are you doing on our turf?!¡± on the other side, zhao yu heard the gunshot and quickly ordered his troop to stop, followed shortly by the sound of someone yelling. ¡°there are survivors?!¡± zhao yu was thought this place was only left with zombies. he naturally saw the zombies inside the building with bioscope on his way here. zhao yu was planning to clear out the zombies outside rhe building and then slowly handle the ones inside the building. now it seemed that the zombies inside the building were confined by these people. not knowing the derails of rhe other party, zhao yu didn¡¯t dare to get out of the car rashly. instead, he had everyone on guard, vigilantly watching their surroundings to prevent a surprise attack. ¡°brother yi, these people don¡¯t seem like ordinary forces¡­¡± ¡°yes, they are wearing military uniforms¡­¡± ¡°we haven¡¯t seen them around before; could their sudden appearance be related to the helicopter that crashed this morning?!¡± ¡°it¡¯s very likely! ¡± huang zheng yi thought it over carefully, and it indeed seemed possible. otherwise, he hadn¡¯t seen these military before, so why would they suddenly show up today. those who could afford to drive cars in this post-apocalyptic world were not some small fry. these people could very well be from the reed group to search for their crashed helicopter. with this thought, he couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. in the wilderness, encountering a large force like the reed group was much safer than encountering other. reed group¡¯s army were often on a mission and wouldn¡¯t harbor ill intentions towards them, rural folk, or to put it plainly, they didn¡¯t care for their meager possessions. ¡°are you from the reed group here to look for the helicopter?!¡± huang zheng yi shouted loudly from a distance. the reed group?! helicopter?! hearing this, zhao yu predicted that the appearance of zombies might be related to the reed group?! the re zhao corporation had previously created alien, and now the reed group had brought zombies into this world. these large conglomerates, do they want to kill off this planet and everything on the surface?! ¡°what about you all?!¡± zhao yu did not directly deny anything, deciding by countering with a question. huang zheng yi and the others were almost certain that zhao yu and his group had come for the investigation. ¡°this is our home, we are the people living here¡­¡± ¡°we saw your helicopter, it crashed outside our school¡­¡± huang zheng yi tentatively stepping out from his cover and onto the road. with no reaction from the other party, he commanded, ¡°cover me here, i¡¯ll go talk to them¡­¡± ¡°ah?¡± ¡°no, bad idea. brother yi, we should come with you!¡± the crowd immediately became noisy. listening to the chattering from across the way, zhao yu realized there seemed to be quite a few living people. by rhe looks of it, the mission seemed not too difficult to complete! if there were so many living people outside, it was very likely there were no zombies left. it indicated that the zombies had been confined, saving him a lot of trouble. after a while, the other side came to a decision. the majority stayed behind while only about a dozen people went to negotiate with zhao yu. soon, huang zheng yi called out to say they were coming over and asked zhao yu and the others not to shoot. ¡°disembark!¡± the soldiers from the eight off-road vehicles jumped down, leaving only two people in each vehicle: one driver responsible for driving in case of an emergency, and one machine gunner, responsible for opening fire in case of crisis. after getting out of the vehicles, zhao yu noticed there were people hiding behind the surrounding buildings with guns. at a rough count, there were at least a hundred people. ¡°excuse me, may 1 speak to your leader?!¡± huang zheng yi walked in front and asked from a distance of about seven or eight meters. zhao yu then stepped forward from among the soldiers and asked, ¡°are you the leader here?!¡± ¡°i am!¡± huang zheng yi glanced at zhao yu¡¯s shoulder, and noticed the rank of a centurion. such an authoritative officer, with only about fifty soldiers on scene, there probably were another forty or so on standby somewhere. huang zheng yi took a step forward and explained, ¡°officer, we discovered a helicopter that had crashed over there this morning¡­¡± zhao yu glanced casually in the direction he pointed and signaling him to go on. huang zheng yi didn¡¯t know the purpose of these people¡¯s visit, so he could only honestly explain what happened. ¡°we had intended to go and rescue the people, but unfortunately, by the rime we got there, everyone on the helicopter was dead¡­¡± ¡°out of goodwill, we moved their bodies back here, planning to dig a pit to bury them. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the hillside behind here to see it yourself, that¡¯s where our graveyard and the pits have already been dug¡­¡± zhao yu remained silent as these people seemed to really take them for people from the reed group. he decided to keep quiet for the moment to see what else they knew. ¡°while searching the helicopter, we found three vials of genetic elixir¡­¡± ¡°genetic elixir?!¡± zhao yu has been wanting to test it. ¡°yes, three vials of agility-type genetic elixir¡­¡± huang zheng yi hurriedly explained, ¡°we only found three intact vials¡­¡± Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: Negotiations With Zombie!? (3) chapter 334: negotiations with zombie!? (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡± where are them?!¡± zhao yu seemed to have guessed the origin of these zombies. ¡°it was used by our people¡­¡± huang zheng yi looked embarrassed. he didn¡¯t think too much about it at that time. ¡°we can buy those three genetic elixirs¡­¡± as zhao yu remained silent, huang zheng yi continued his explanation, ¡°our people used the three vials of genetic elixir, and as a result, two of them went mad on the spot, biting others randomly¡­¡± ¡°those who were bitten by them also turned into madmen, biting everyone in sight¡­¡± ¡°out of necessity, we could only lock them up¡­¡± ¡°officer, do you know how to restore their sanity in situations like this?!¡± so that was it! zhao yu seemed to understand; the side effect of the genetic elixir wasn¡¯t death, but turning them into zombies. the reason why zombies hadn¡¯t become widespread in this world was those who had gone to the reed group and failed the injection were eliminated on the spot by the reed group. the helicopter carried the genetic elixir had crashed by accident, these people found it and used it without the supervision of the reed group, causing someone turned into zombies. is there a cure for zombies?! zhao yu didn¡¯t know. according to the descriptions in movies, it was almost impossible for those who turned into zombies to regain their senses because their entire brain had been corroded by the virus. his mission this time was to eliminate the zombies as well. ¡°there¡¯s no saving them; we must eliminate them all before they spread!¡± zhao yu shook his head as response. ¡°what?!¡± the people were shocked, not expecting zhao yu to give such a response. ¡°we came here to prevent the unpredictable consequences¡­¡± ¡°since it has already happened, our mission now is to prevent the spread of the zombies and to eliminate them¡­¡± ¡°no way!¡± wang yao stood out and shouted loudly, ¡°they are our companions; we can¡¯t let you just kill them!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, they are our companions; no one can kill them!¡± the others started to make a commotion as well. ¡°like 1 said, they¡¯re zombies now, not living people. there¡¯s no way to save them!¡± ¡°but still, we can¡¯t do that, they are our comrades!¡± huang zheng yi emphasized, his men subconsciously raising their guns. the soldiers on zhao yu¡¯s side also promptly went on alert. the two groups found themselves in a tense standoff, guns drawn at each other. ¡°you should be well aware of the consequences of opposing the reed group!¡± zhao yu stated coldly. he certainly wasn¡¯t one of the reed group, but the extermination of the zombies could be carried out under their banner. huang zheng yi and his people panicked at first, but he quickly retorted with bluster, ¡°this is our turf!¡± he gestured with a wave of his hand, and suddenly, teammates hidden in the distance got the signal and started to shout. ¡°wow wow wow wow¡ª!¡± a messy roar of shouts came from afar; judging by the noise alone, there were at least two to three hundred people. zhao yu hadn¡¯t expected there to be so many people in this place. if a conflict were to start, with only fifty well-trained soldiers might not necessarily win. moreover, he was afraid to die,! zhao yu had no choice but to insist firmly, ¡°even if you kill us, the reed group will send more people¡­¡± ¡°preventing the spread of zombies is a responsibility to all of humanity, do you understand?¡± as they realized that even if they managed to scare away these people, they were still dealing with the reed group. with access to helicopters, the next time they might come with tanks, or even hundreds or thousands of troops. by then, it could be a disaster for them! the crowd went into a panic. ¡°what do we do?!¡± ¡°they are people from the reed group¡­¡± zhao yu glanced at the zombies confined in buildings around them and said, ¡°there were only three of you who initially injected it, so why have so many turned into zombies now?!¡± ¡°because they were bitten¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± ¡°the transmission of zombies can happen through scratches and bites. once the zombies here spread, the consequences are unimaginable!¡± ¡°but¡­ but they are our¡­¡± ¡°even if they have gone mad, we want to try to wake them up¡­¡± wang yao spoke up. ¡°if our method fails, then there¡¯s no need for you to act, we will deal with our own brothers and sisters ourselves¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± the people then remembered their earlier actions; wasn¡¯t it to wake up their frenzied companions? to give up without even trying would be too unfair to their former comrades. ¡°what do you plan to do?¡± zhao yu asked curiously. ¡°we plan to take them to the places that hold the deepest memories for them, to try to awaken them¡­¡± wang yao recounted the love story of gou dan and mao mao. zhao yu looked at the people in front of him. he understood that forcibly killing the zombies might provoke an attack from these people. ¡°i understand, but let me make one thing clear, if you fail, all the zombies in this campus must die!¡± zhao yu glanced at the daily task refresh countdown and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°i¡¯ll give you two hours. if you¡¯re not successful in two hours, my men will take action!¡± ¡°fine, it¡¯s a deal!¡± zhao yu was willing to give them two hours to try. after all, it was best not to conflict with people from the reed group, as they were not bold enough to provoke such a powerful entity. ¡°all units, retreat!¡± at zhao yu¡¯s command, he led all the soldiers into the vehicles and headed back the way they came. only after leaving the main gate, he ordered someone to close the gate to prevent the zombies from escaping. he sent people to circle the school to check for any other entrances or exits. to his relief, the school had only one exit, and even the surrounding walls were at least three and a half meters high, topped with barbed wire. he had eight off-road vehicles parked in an arc, their machine guns aimed at the school interior, then turned off the engines and stationed at the gate. on the other side, huang zheng yi and the others back to inform everyone of the results of their negotiations with zhao yu. ¡°then let¡¯s hurry up, two hours. if we can awaken even one comrade, then we will have succeeded¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, hurry, let¡¯s get gou dan tied up to the and to the rooftop¡­¡± ¡°let¡¯s begin!¡± Chapter 335 - Chapter 335: Try It! chapter 335: try it! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°kacha ~!¡± the door that locked gou dan and the other zombies was opened. ¡°eeeee ¡ª!¡± the zombies came out of their cages and attacked on the dozens of people in front of them. ¡°attack!¡± upon huang zheng yi¡¯s command, everyone embraced their comrades as needed with the ropes in their hand. no matter how well a plan is made, its execution always has issues. according to the plan, four people should take down one zombie. however, the reality was that over a dozen zombies rushed them at once. just as someone managed to wrap his arms around a zombie¡¯s limb, another zombie bit his backside. curses filled the air immediately. ¡°damn it, where¡¯s team two? control your ¡®target¡¯, he¡¯s biting me¡­¡± ¡°team eight, hurry up and help, i can¡¯t hold on¡­¡± the combat team in front started losing control of the situation, wang yao quickly yelled for extra men, ¡°boys, go help now!¡± the other boys behind rushed forward. noticing that many had guns in their hands, wang yao shouted, ¡°don¡¯t use guns, they are our comrades!¡± the boys have no choice and immediately put down their guns and charged in unarmed status. soon, the group soon subdued the situation, restraining all the zombies. but the cost was high; over twenty people were injured by the zombies. ¡°what do we do?!¡± ¡°i¡¯ve been bitten!¡± ¡°damn it, it¡¯s all team eight¡¯s fault, i had it under control, and then your guy bit me¡­¡± everyone started blaming each other. wang yao and the others hurried over, ¡°stop arguing, quickly take gou dan to the rooftop and see if our method works!¡± those who were bitten were helpless and they could only hope that the method might works. soon, the group rushed to the dormitory rooftop, where gou dan was tied up and thrown to the ground. mao mao sat next to him, starting to whisper sweet nothings. ¡± gou dan, do you remember the first time we went to the rooftop?¡± ¡°at that time, the apocalypse had just begun, and the entire world had become chaotic¡­¡± ¡°everyone was in utter panic and 1 was clueless about the future. only you promised me that we will always be together, no matter if the heavens fall or the earth shatters, forever together¡­¡± the others also fell into their own memories. ¡°heh heh¡ª!¡± gou dan kept resisting and constantly flapping towards mao mao even though his mouth was gagged with a towel, he still managed to make unintelligible sounds. after a while, someone who had been bitten couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. ¡°hurry up, in another ten minutes, i¡¯m going to lose it too¡­¡± in the midst of the scene, gou dan still looking like a lunatic. wang yao was also becoming anxious, ¡°mao mao, everyone¡¯s lives are in your hands, hurry up and put more effort into it, aren¡¯t you two supposed to be very close?!¡± tears were already streaming down mao mao¡¯s face, as if recalling the beautiful memories she had with gou dan. she reached out her hand and gently touched his face, murmuring, ¡°you promised to protect me¡­¡± ¡°heh heh!¡± ¡°you said you would grant me a grand wedding¡­¡± ¡°heh heh!¡± ¡°have you forgotten all the promises?!¡± ¡°heh heh!¡± suddenly, mao mao pulled out the towel that was stuffed in gou dan¡¯s mouth. ¡°don¡¯t! he might bite you!¡± huang zheng yi immediately warned. wang yao, however, grabbed him and shook her head, ¡°let mao mao try, our lives are all in her hands!¡± huang zheng yi looked on with reluctance, realizing what mao mao was intending to do. under everyone¡¯s gaze, mao mao¡¯s face got closer and closer to gou dan until she slowly brought her lips to his. ¡°kissed!¡± ¡°how was gou dan doing?¡± ¡°gou dan is not moving!¡± suddenly, people realized that gou dan, who was still struggling had stopped moving! ¡°it¡¯s effective!¡± just as everyone was rejoicing, huang zheng yi noticed that a smear of blood had appeared on mao mao¡¯s snow-white neck. ¡°wait, something¡¯s wrong!¡± he rushed up and realized that gou dan was bitting mao mao¡¯s tongue and started chewing crazily. mao mao had unknowingly let go of gou dan¡¯s rope under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. the moment gou dan¡¯s hands lost their restraints, he flipped over and pressed mao mao under his body, then began to bite her crazily. ¡°stop!¡± huang zheng yi was shocked and quickly tried to pull gou dan away. but at this moment, gou dan already started gnawing at mao mao¡¯s face. ¡°come and help!¡± huang zheng yi realized his strength couldn¡¯t hold gou dan down at all. at the same time, mao mao¡¯s hands were tightly hugging gou dan, as if she wanted to die in his arms willingly. the other boys immediately rushed forward. it took them a lot of effort to separate the two of them. mao mao was completely dead. not only was her face unrecognizable, but even her neck had been bitten off. gou dan, on the other hand, did not give up. while he was being pulled away, he bit two more people. ¡°tie him up!¡± wang yao screamed in shock. everyone hurriedly tied gou dan up again. when the towel was stuffed back into gou dan¡¯s mouth, the entire place fell silent. apart from gou dan¡¯s struggling sound, there was no other sound. everyone fell silent. especially the 20 people who had been bitten earlier, their faces were filled with despair.. Chapter 336 - Chapter 336: Try It! (2) chapter 336: try it! (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡± why? i was bitten. am i going to become a monster like this too?!¡± ¡°gou dan actually ate mao mao¡­¡± ¡°there¡¯s no hope!¡± ¡°we are all dead!¡± many people who were bitten became hysterical. ¡°don¡¯t get agitated!¡± seeing the chaos, huang zheng yi quickly tried to calm everyone down. ¡°damn it, huang zheng yi, stop playing the good guy, have you been bitten, huh?!¡± ¡°wang yao, you bitch, why didn¡¯t you do it yourself, always morally blackmailing others¡­¡± at this moment, many people couldn¡¯t hold back their words and began to curse wildly; some even wanted to rush up to hit wang yao. the scene once again descended into chaos. huang zheng yi quickly organized others to protect wang yao and restrain those who had lost control. ¡°don¡¯t be impulsive, it has nothing to do with wang yao. it was me who asked you all to do this; i am the leader¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s all my fault!¡± the previously harmonious atmosphere had dissipated, and all those who were unharmed were somewhat afraid of those who had been bitten. worried about when they might turn into zombies. wang yao then pulled huang zheng yi aside and whispered, ¡°we must lock them up to prevent others from being bitten¡­¡± ¡°indeed!¡± huang zheng yi nodded and said, ¡°everyone, for your safety and everyone else¡¯s, 1 suggest you first go to the teaching building over there¡­¡± ¡°what, you want to lock us up too?!¡± ¡°we haven¡¯t gone crazy yet!¡± the twenty individuals suddenly gathered together and indicating they would rather die than be locked up. huang zheng yi was helpless and could only keep apologizing for his fault. ¡°if you really want to hate someone, hate me, you can kill me¡­¡± with huang zheng yi¡¯s words, everyone fell silent. he was a well-known good person, and they were clear about this; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been chosen as the leader. they felt at ease with such a person in charge. everyone were also gradually calmed down. ¡°we¡¯ll leave on our own, no need to lock us up. if 1 turn into a zombie, we will suicide!¡± h ii under the watchful eyes of everyone, the group of more than twenty people left on their own. ¡°where do we go?!¡± after descending the building, the group fell into confusion. ¡°say goodbye to the last person you want to and die at the place you wish to¡­¡± the new leader who had realized the irreversibility of becoming a zombie, said this and left with a gun. the others also dispersed soon. several people watched the departing individuals with unease. they had also been bitten but kept silent from everyone else. they held on to a slim hope that not all bites would lead to infection. but if huang zheng yi and the others locked them up with the other, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance when the others turned. ¡°what do we do now?¡± huang zheng yi asked wang yao. wang yao did not lose her belief and said, ¡°this must be a punishment from god, as long as we are devout, we will surely be forgiven!¡± ¡°all?¡± the crowd was stunned. there were many believers in the school, and wang yao was one of them. wang yao quickly began to preach, asserting that god is compassionate and that if they prayed with her, those who had gone mad would surely recover. ¡°let¡¯s pray together¡­¡± ¡°okay!¡± at this moment, when everyone¡¯s spirits were most fragile, the words of wang yao sounded like a lifesaver. even if hope was faint, it was still hope. a group of people followed wang yao to the school¡¯s chapel. ¡°do not bring filth into the chapel and defile it!¡± ¡°only the most devout and pure can enter!¡± after saying that, she stripped off all her clothes and amidst the blushing stares of the crowd, she walked into the chapel. others were somewhat embarrassed and unsure whether to follow. ¡°believe in her, believe that god can save our friends!¡± huang zheng y also removed his clothes and followed her into the chapel. many of the others started to follow suit. however, about a dozen people walked away. the entire group was completely scattered. the remaining people armed with guns in the school walked through the campus. ¡°what should we do now?!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know!¡± as they were thinking, they suddenly heard a voice coming from afar. ¡°open up¡ª!¡± ¡°who?!¡± ¡°cai shu ya!¡± ¡°she¡¯s not dead?!¡± ¡°no, she looks like a normal people?!¡± the crowd quickly ran towards the source of the voice. as expected, cai shu ya was lying at the door and she was knocking on the glass. ¡°cai shu ya, is it really you?!¡± ¡°it¡¯s me, why did you guys lock me in here?!¡± ¡°you¡¯re okay?!¡± the crowd looked at cai shu ya and discussed doubtful. ¡°let me out! there is nothing wrong with me?! after i took the gene elixir, i passed out from the pain, and i just woke up to find out that 1 succeeded¡­¡± cai sha yu demonstrated to the people around her, about her agility by instantly crossed several meters in one step. such speed was clearly beyond the capability of an ordinary person. ¡°you¡¯ve become an enhancer?!¡± everyone was startled. ¡°of course, hurry up and open the door. why did you all locked me in here?!¡± the rest of the people were overjoyed, hurriedly dismantled the u-lock, and let cai shu ya out. ¡°what happened?!¡± cai shu ya was puzzled. ¡°sigh, you don¡¯t know what has happened during the time you were unconscious¡­¡± as the crowd narrated the events, cai shu ya finally understood that after the failure of the gene elixir injection, one would turn into a zombie. ¡°does that mean we already have over a hundred companions who¡¯ve turned into zombies?!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± just then, a series of footsteps suddenly sounded in the distance. ¡°who¡¯s that?!¡± the crowd turned to look, and a zombie rushed towards them. ¡°quick, get inside!¡± everyone was startled and hurriedly squeezed into the cafeteria. ¡°cao yu?!¡± ¡°have they all turned into a zombie after bitten?!?¡± ¡°yes¡­¡± the crowd was resigned; cao yu was the one who had been bitten by gou dan on the rooftop before. unfortunately, he did not escape the fate of becoming a zombie. ¡°what do we do now?!¡± ¡°where¡¯s huang zheng yi?!¡± ¡°he¡¯s gone to the chapel to pray with wang yao¡­¡± ¡°is that going to help?!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know!¡± a girl stepped back several steps, startling everyone. ¡°what are you doing?!¡± the girl pointed at cai shu ya with a terrified face: ¡°she, she¡¯s been bitten!¡± ¡°all?!¡± everyone was startled and quickly spread out. upon closer inspection, there were indeed several bite marks on cai shu ya¡¯s arm. cai shu ya reached out to touch it, and indeed her flesh had been bitten. ¡°i¡­¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t know!!!¡± was she now going to turn into a zombie like cao yu?! Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: Combat Engineer! chapter 337: combat engineer! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°bang-!11 the sound of a gunshot came from within the school. zhao yu stood on top of the suv and began to scout around with his binocular. zombies were everywhere and no living people could be seen. ¡°has the shooting finally started?!¡± an hour and a half had passed. zhao yu thought they had controlled the situation. now it seemed that things had gotten even worse. it wasn¡¯t long before more gunshots were heard, spreading throughout every corner of the school. ¡°maybe, i won¡¯t need to take action myself?!¡± zhao yu thought gleefully. just a few minutes later, the gunfire inside the campus gradually died off, leaving only sporadic shots here and there. ¡°what was going on inside?¡± this phenomenon meant either there weren¡¯t many survivors left or the zombies had been almost completely eliminated. he lifted his binoculars to double check and saw several buildings outside were now crammed with zombies. this indicated that the earlier situation where the zombies were inside the buildings and the people were outside had been completely reversed. the living had gone from the majority to rhe minority, and the zombies had become the majority. ¡°it is over¡­¡± zhao yu shook his head. were these people too naive? or should zhao yu praised them for their deep affection for each other?! ¡°in such a situation, a leader with strong sense of hidden danger and critical thinking is very important¡­11 zhao yu thought to himself that if he was the leader here, he would have controlled the situation in the beginning before the crisis emerged to prevent more people from being in danger. a group of zombies in the school suddenly surged towards the main gate. ¡°everyone get ready. on my command, prepare to open fire¡­¡± zhao yu quickly issued a command, ¡°wait for them to get closer a bit¡­.wait¡­.hoid your fire!!¡± suddenly, he noticed that at the front of the zombies, there was a woman running at high speed, much faster than the ordinary zombies. ¡°is she unaffected?!¡± after observing closely, he saw the woman was running in worry. at the same time, fear showed on her face. ¡± help! i¡¯m not zombie! don¡¯t shoot!¡± cai shu ya shouted as she ran. she feared that the solders might mistake her for a zombie and shoot her. just as she was about to reach the gate, she noticed that the man standing on the roof of a vehicle said something. following that, the soldiers below fired their weapons in unison. they were shooting?! cai shu ya quickly crouched down and she realized that the soldier was not shooting at her, but at the zombies. unhindered, she stood up and ran to the gate and stayed behind the group of soldiers. soon, all the zombies that had been pursuing her from the campus, now being shot in the head one by one under the soldiers¡¯ gunfire. the sound of the bodies hitting the ground with a ¡°thump-¡± was continuous. in the blink of an eye, the zombies were all eliminated and theirs body were lying on the ground. ¡°how¡¯s the situation inside the school?!¡± zhao yu got out of the car and asked the woman standing in front of him, who was panic-stricken and unsettled. ¡°they are everywhere.,.¡± cai shu ya had learned from others that there were armed soldiers outside the school, and she had decided to escape and seek their help when the situation worsened. ¡°commander, please save us!¡± ¡°hmm?!¡± ¡°the two hours we agreed upon haven¡¯t passed yet. if i help you, what if your people complain that i killed your companions ?¡± ¡°companions¡­¡± cai shu ya had a bitter expression and shook her head, ¡°they are no longer our companions, the real companions are still waiting for my rescue¡­¡± ¡°finally accepting my advice now?! ¡± tm sorry, we were wrong before, you must kill all the zombies before too late¡­¡± cai shu ya could not blame huang zheng yi and others for driving zhao yu¡¯s troops away; after all, even if she had been in the crowd at that time, she probably would have made a similar choice. ¡°hmm!¡± ¡°tell me about your situation, how many people are there in total, and how many have been infected and turned into zombies?!¡± ¡°we have a total of 525 people, and at least 400 of us have been infected and mutated¡­¡± ¡°the remaining survivors are basically hiding in various buildings¡­¡± ¡°understood!¡± after briefly understanding the situation, zhao yu advised cai shu ya to hide, ¡°you stay outside the gate, leave the rest to us! ¡± ¡°can 1 follow you?!¡± ¡°i¡¯m worried that some people still considering the zombies as companions, which could lead to unnecessary misunderstandings¡­¡± ¡°alright then!¡± zhao yu thought about it and agreed. there was still half an hour left before the agreed time. now that he was going in, it was in response to cai shu ya¡¯s plea for help. if she wasn¡¯t with him, and others started to cause trouble, would he have to kill them or not? she didn¡¯t seem to have any weapons hidden on her, except for a somewhat bulging chest. with that zhao yu was reassured and said, ¡°come with us then!¡± he directly assigned a soldier to accompany cai shu ya. eight off-road vehicles were still parked at the entrance, each with a machine-gunner left behind to ensure that no zombies escaped. he led the remaining forty soldiers towards the school. zombies seemed weaker than the mutants and their weak point was the same: the head. the only thing to be careful of was that they were poisonous, and a person would mutate by a tiny scratch or bite.. Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: Combat Engineer! (2) chapter 338: combat engineer! (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation after a short while, a group of zombies rushed over. there were only about sixty of them, and under the two rounds of fire from more than forty soldiers, they all fell to the ground. ¡± finish them off! kill all those who can still move!¡± after half an hour of cleaning, all the zombies in the entire campus were killed. [daily mission completed. reward: 50 technology points.] the mission notification rang out and zhao yu revealed a smile. at this moment, the survivors were also gathered by cai shu ya. compared to the initial few hundred people, only a little over thirty survivors remained now. among the crowd, huang zheng yi knelt on the ground, incessantly apologizing to the others. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± ¡°if only 1 had taken care of them from the beginning, so many people wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± ¡°what¡¯s the use of saying it now?!¡± ¡°they can never come back alive!¡± ¡°huang zheng yi, you¡­ you don¡¯t deserve to be forgive, just look at these people, they all dead because of you¡­¡± the majority of the remaining thirty people were overcome with grief, venting all their anger at huang zheng yi. the loudest among them was a girl who was only wearing a coat, bare-legged and barefoot. ¡°wang yao, you have no right to say such things?!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, wasn¡¯t it you who instigated huang zheng yi in the first place?¡± ¡°you blame me? i¡¯m just a non-combatant, 1 just voiced what everyone was thinking, how is this related to me?!¡± wang yao suddenly became irritated. a boy who had feelings for her couldn¡¯t help but stand out, protecting her and saying with righteous indignation: ¡°what¡¯s so great about lashing out at a weak woman, if you¡¯re so capable, why didn¡¯t you kill the ¡®zombies¡¯ from the start?!¡± ¡°besides, if anyone is to blame, it¡¯s huang zheng yi. he¡¯s our leader; if he makes a wrong decision, isn¡¯t that his responsibility?!¡± ¡°it¡¯s my fault, it has nothing to do with wang yao, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± ¡°do what you will, kill or slaughter, i accept it all¡­¡± ¡°you bastard, if you die, can my xiao sheng come back?!¡± the crowd was seething with anger, but cai shu ya alone seemed calm. she had been unconscious in the canteen at the time when the fate of the school was decided. by the time she woke up, the dust had settled and most of her companions had become zombies. zhao yu watched the commotion for a while and turned to leave. just after taking a few steps, cai shu ya blocked his way. ¡°commander, we owe you a lot this time. if there is anything you need, please just say it. any supplies we have, we can compensate you with¡­¡± ¡°compensation?!¡± he hadn¡¯t thought about taking advantage of the situation, as this mission had primarily been about the task at hand. ¡°commander, the helicopter incident has nothing to do with us. we just saw the helicopter crash, and that¡¯s why we went to take a look¡­¡± zhao yu understood; cai shu ya was worried he would speak out of turn when he got back, potentially bringing even more disaster upon them. he wasn¡¯t really from the reed group. zhao yu shook his head, ¡°others will come back to investigate the helicopter. we are unknown by the others, specializing in cleaning up messes¡­¡± ¡°shen the people investigating the helicopter arrived, don¡¯t tell them we were here¡­¡± ¡°all?!¡± cai shu ya was quite surprised to hear it. ¡°you can think of us as private soldiers for some big player behind the scene, we came out to minimize the impact of this incident¡­¡± ¡°i understand now¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯ll make it clear to them, i will definitely not reveal your whereabouts¡­¡± ¡°good! if it gets out, then i will be back and you understand what the task will be then, don¡¯t you?!¡± ¡°understand, understand, understand!!!¡± cai shu ya broke out in cold sweat and hurriedly agreed. she understood that if the news of zhao yu and his team¡¯s visit leaked out, they are the next targets. zhao yu turned his head to look at the chaotic crowd, wondering if cai shu ya could keep these people quiet when even huang zheng yi, their leader, was being cursed at like this. ¡°can you do it?¡± ¡°i can!!¡± cai shu ya nodded, ¡°i am now a tier 1 agility enhancer, i will become the new leader¡­¡± in fact, her ability to become one of the three gene potion users already fully demonstrated her strength. whether it was her own credits or those borrowed from others, it represented that she had a certain ability to deal with these matters. zhao yu nodded and led his team to leave. he quickly took his leave as he was more afraid of drawing the reed group¡¯s trouble. after all, the reed group hadn¡¯t sent anyone over yet, and he had taken the initiative to clean up the zombies. anyone who heard about it would definitely want to figure out what was his situation and which side he was serving. that¡¯s why zhao yu would rather not take their resources, to maintain the pretense of being the private soldiers. this way would they take the confidentiality work seriously. of course, zhao yu specifically assigned people to follow behind to clean up the tire tracks. three hours later, zhao yu returned to the base. passing by the east gate camp, he found it had already been vacated, all the tents had been relocated to the other side, and only a few pavilions at the entrance were manned by a few people.. Chapter 339 - Chapter 339: Combat Engineer (3) chapter 339: combat engineer (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the guards of meng house village did not say much, just watched zhao yu and his troop drove across the gate. back at the base, zhao yu get an update on the situation first on making sure everything was fine before he took out of their resources. there were still over two tons of food left in their inventory. with a total of 71 soldiers, and each soldier¡¯s daily ration was approximately 1 to 1.5 kilograms, so the daily consumption was about 100 kilograms of food. the remaining food reserves were enough to last the soldiers for another 20 days. in terms of technology points, the rewards from the mission together with the accumulated point in the system. zhao yu has a total of 77 points now. with the help of the vehicles for this mission, they completed it earlier, and there was still some time left before the next mission issued from the system. zhao yu thought it over about the resources gathering. soon, he decided to further split the group to take turns going out to search for supplies. the special forces ¡°tiger¡± were not dispatched and were responsible for guarding his safety, while the other fifty soldiers were perfectly divided into two groups of twenty-five. the base¡¯s electricity had not been fully restored. zhao yu has to leave the eight off-road vehicles aside as they had turned into useless hulks of metal for the time being. ¡°we need to restore the photovoltaic power plant¡¯s power supply capabilities as soon as possible¡­¡± zhao yu went to the equipment room of the photovoltaic power plant. although he had the blueprints and guidance was given by the electrician from the previous fallout shelter, he ultimately gave up after several attempts to understand it. the good news he was able to unlock the combat engineers now with 77 technology points at hand, zhao yu immediately spent 27 points to train nine special forces. among them were three ¡°fierce tiger¡±, three ¡°cheetah¡±, and three ¡°dragon¡±. zhao yu was shocked to find that ¡°cheetah¡± was women. after a brief surprise, zhao yu didn¡¯t think much of it and directly formed a squad with the ten special forces as his personal guards. at this point, he had a total of 80 soldiers under his command, divided into three squads: one was the guard squad with 20 soldiers responsible for guarding the base. one was the personal guard squad, composed of 10 special forces responsible for zhao yu¡¯s personal security. the other was the combat squad, made up of 10 land infantry and 40 soldiers. finally, the combat engineer soldier type was successfully unlocked and the exchange price was as expected, requiring 4 technology points. this meant that as time went on, the soldier types became more expensive. without hesitation, he spent 4 technology points to train an combat engineer. during the wait, he found that these engineer were indeed powerful and worth the 4 technology points. they could handle all matters related to engineering. for instance, with issues like the power generation of the photovoltaic power plant, the engineers could manage it. other tasks such as bridge-building, factory construction, maintenance, etc., there was nothing they couldn¡¯t do; they were knowledgeable in construction. the only drawback might be that the engineers were not strong in combat, other than above average body status, they have almost no combat-related skills with them. however, this was not important. zhao yu would not possibly send these precious assets to participate in battles. ¡°engineer 001, concerning this photovoltaic power plant, how long will it take to restore power supply?!¡± ¡°reporting to the commander, give me three hours, and 1 guarantee the task will be completed!¡± ¡°good, go do it!¡± zhao yu specifically reassigned half of his personal guards to protect the engineer soldier. as his biological clock struck, zhao yu also returned to the base to sleep. this time, he slept well as knowing 81 soldiers under his command and plenty of firearms, ammunition, and food to secure his safety. by the time he woke up, the power plant was likely to have restored and the teams sent out to scout for supplies brought back a large amount of resources. this time, zhao yu would be able to manufacture more vehicles.. Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: A New Mission chapter 340: a new mission translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°boss, the plan has failed!¡± ¡°which plan?¡± steward bai leaned back in his lounge chair, unzipping his trousers, giving a signal. zhou xi quickly tying up her long hair, unbuttoning the tightly secured buttons at her chest, then slowly knelt down, playfully reaching out with her hand and said, ¡°the plan with the helicopter crash¡­¡± ¡°snap!¡± steward bai stood up abruptly, no longer in the mood for play, ¡°what happened?!¡± ¡°the people around used it, but the mutated zombies have been eliminated completely¡­¡± ¡°huh?!¡± steward bai frowned, ¡°the defense force of the school was that strong?!¡± ¡°1 don¡¯t know, three to four hundred people died, only a few dozen left¡­¡± steward bai immediately felt deflated and sat back down in his chair, ¡°arrange one more experiment at another place¡­¡± ¡°boss, if two helicopters crash in a short period of time, won¡¯t that raise suspicion?¡± zhou xi wiped the corner of her mouth as she spoke. ¡°hmm!¡± ¡°just take a few vials of the elixir, send them somewhere else. as for the investigation, we can mentioned it was lost from the crashed helicopter¡­¡± after all, that helicopter carried quite a lot of genetic elixirs, and it was possible that someone had secretly taken them. zhou xi was about to leave to arrange it. ¡°wait!¡± ¡°what was the most valuable thing on the crashed helicopter?¡± steward bai asked. ¡°three vials of premium third-tier strength enhancement elixirs, ordered by a seller from black rock city¡­¡± ¡°good, then take three vials of the premium third-tier strength genetic elixirs and drop them in a suitable area¡­¡± ¡°premium third-tier strength genetic elixir, isn¡¯t this a bit¡­¡± zhou xi was surprised, those three were not cheap. ¡°a first-tier is too weak; even a numbers of ordinary people could dealt with it. with a third-tier, the mutation should be able to spread¡­¡± ¡°the success rate of the premium quality is not low, what if all of them succeed?!¡± ¡°such luck doesn¡¯t exist, the premium quality has only a 10% success rate, i don¡¯t believe all three enhancements can succeed!¡± steward bai said indifferently. their group had been selling genetic elixirs for many years and naturally figured out how to increase the success rate. regardless of the grade, genetic elixirs are categorized from low to high quality as inferior, normal, premium, and perfect. each increase in quality comes with multiplication in price by many times, which ordinary people cannot afford. ¡°also, choose a gathering place that could make good spread of them¡­¡± ¡°understood, i¡¯ll arrange it right away¡­¡± zhao yu found out that the photovoltaic power generation equipment had been activated, and the team that went out to collect supplies had already charged eight off-road vehicles in advance. they also went out for several trips and brought back quite a lot of resources with the vehicles. in particular, the rubber was brought back in quantities enough to manufacture dozens of cars. zhao yu quickly went to the tank factory and successfully unlocked the option to manufacture armored vehicles. when he excitedly clicked on the armored vehicle option, he realized that the materials needed for manufacturing these were vast and that each vehicle was a gold-guzzling beast. with the lightest armored vehicle requiring over ten tons of materials, and that was just for one vehicle. among them, the heaviest model of the armored vehicle weighed a staggering 55 tons, its body clad in thick armor. ¡°king of the land¡± was no overstatement. there were many types of armored vehicles, including wheeled armored cars and tracked vehicles, the latter more fittingly called tanks. in terms of weaponry, there were machine cannons of various calibers, light and heavy machine guns with different rates of fire, and even muzzles capable of launching grenades. zhao yu flipped through the options and was almost drooling; these were all genuine tanks. although the required materials were numerous, he figured he could assemble one. before zhao yu click on the assemble option, he realized something. ¡°all of them are oil-fueled¡­¡± he found that regardless of the type of tank, all were diesel-powered; not a single one was electric. tanks, often weighing tens of tons, couldn¡¯t possibly be powered by electricity, unless there was a more advanced power system available. for the current stage, the optimal system was diesel fuel. n 11 it had been hard enough to be able to produce tanks, it is even harder to get diesel fuel now. according to the description, each of these tanks was a major oil guzzler, consuming hundreds of liters of fuel per hundred kilometers, which was tens to hundreds of times more than a regular car. if he wanted to deploy tanks, he would also need to produce a military fuel tanker to follow them around for refueling. with no option, zhao yu only produced a few more rechargeable off-road vehicles and mounted various machine guns on their roofs. these off-road vehicles were all standard military types and were not bulletproof, weighing only about one to two tons. there were also military off-road vehicles with bulletproof capabilities, but naturally, they would change from rechargeable battery to fuel-powered. without fuel, zhao yu could only opt for electric cars for the time being. zhao yu went back to the main base building and opened the system interface to check about today¡¯s daily tasks. ¡± daily mission: destroy the three vials of high-quality tier-three genetic elixirs that are exiled outside.¡± ¡± huh?!¡± zhao yu was startled for a moment as today¡¯s mission was different from usual. he was actually asked to destroy three vials of genetic elixirs! ¡°not fighting zombies, not fighting alien species anymore?!¡± this was the first time zhao yu had encountered such a mission, and he felt a sense of novelty. however, when he saw the location, he became nervous. the map refreshed for the mission was far from the base, even farther than the school. zhao yu calculated whether the off-road vehicles could return on a full charge. what relieved him was that the off-road vehicles could make a round trip on a full charge. ¡°it seems that the system is planning the range of tasks according to my operational capabilities¡­¡± ¡°if i manage to get a tank, will it make me go destroy a city?!¡± zhao yu wished that the system would continue to requested him on killing a few alien species as a complete task, as it had before. zhao yu began to prepare. glancing at his tech points, which had naturally grown, he had reached 54 points. ¡°considering the round trip time, 1 could use six or seven tech points¡­¡± zhao yu preferred build the power station first, and then develop the remaining to mine, resource recycling furnace, and chemical plant. although these buildings didn¡¯t seem to make a significant improvement in the short term¡ªonly allowing the production of ammunition¡ªin the long run, the mining plant would actively collect resources useful for the base. the resource recycling furnace could break down and store various types of resources, and many high-tech products required the artificial chemical elements produced by the chemical plant. these three buildings were the stepping stone for the long-term development of zhao yu¡¯s base. zhao yu directly trained 10 more soldiers. this expanded his soldier count to 91. as usual, he left 20 members of the guard team to stay at the base with an additional engineer, whom zhao yu ordered him to stay inside the base. the remaining 70 were all brought along. a total of 15 off-road vehicles were produced, each equipped with a machine gun on the roof. in fact, 70 people only needed 10 vehicles, but zhao yu thought if he saw some resources along the way, he could also collect them. when zhao yu led the 15 off-road vehicles past the east gate, eagle and others who were watching from a distance were shocked. ¡°15 vehicles, each nearly full of people¡­¡± ¡°is this his own army or reinforcement form the re zhao?!¡± with zhao yu¡¯s reinforcements growing increasingly numerous, it would be difficult for them to have an equal conversation as they had before. ¡°judging by the time, lord meng and the others should be almost arrived at black stone city¡­.¡± Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: Prepare to Attack the City! chapter 341: prepare to attack the city! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°everyone, hang in there. we¡¯re about to reach black rock city. we should be able to get a good sleep tonight!¡± meng xian and everyone¡¯s face was covered in dust and exhaustion. the group has travelled over a hundred kilometers, endured the hardship of living in the wilderness for weeks and finally arrived near black rock city. ¡°sister meng, i have something to tell you¡­¡± xiao liu wanted to speak with meng xian in personal. meng xian seemed to sense something and signaled for the others to go ahead. with everyone else left, xiao liu started to express his true feeling towards meng xian. ¡°sister meng, i like you¡­¡± ¡°i know!¡± ¡°you know you have asked me before¡­¡± ¡°yes. 1 still remembered it, sister meng. to be your partner, 1 must be stronger than you¡­¡± ¡°at that time, 1 resolutely decided to become an enhancer like you. 1 decided not only become a dual-attribute enhancer like you, but a tri-attribute enhancer¡­¡± ¡°when i actually used the agility genetic elixir myself, i realized how amazing it is that you could endure the pain that comes with dual-attribute enhancement¡­¡± ¡°i thought i am done. fortunately, 1 survived it. it was a nightmare, a dream that i dare not try lightly again¡­¡± ¡°since then, 1 have not dared to express my love for you. 1 know i¡¯m not worthy. 1 don¡¯t even dare to try strength enhancement¡­¡± xiao liu kept his head down as he really felt embarrassed about it. meng xian listened to xiao liu patiently. she had seen too many companions die of the genetic elixir. everyone though they could see each other very soon but she was the only one alive in the end. ¡°after such a long period of recuperation, 1 have finally gathered my courage again¡­¡± ¡°second-tier enhancement has a high mortality rate. i¡¯m worried if 1 don¡¯t say these words now, i might¡­¡± ¡°sister meng, thank you. if it hadn¡¯t been for you, i might have died long ago¡­¡± a smile appeared on xiao liu¡¯s face. he never thought that the light of hope in this post-apocalyptic world was his love for a woman. ¡°sister meng, if i succeed this time, could you give me a chance?!¡± ¡°i¡¯ve said it before, to be my man, at the very least, you have to be stronger than me. do you think you can be stronger than me with your second-tier?!¡± meng xian laughed. from the beginning, xiao liu knew he would get rejected. at this moment, meng xian asked another question, ¡°are you only satisfied with being second-tier enhancer?¡± ¡°do you mean¡­¡± xiao liu raised his head and looked at her with hope in his eyes. ¡°throughout my journey, i¡¯ve met many people. there were those who stirred my heart, and those with ability far superior¡­¡± ¡°i once had someone whom i mutually liked. we agreed to live together¡­¡± ¡°sadly, when i believed that we would be together forever, he did not made it!¡± ¡°if you can become a third-tier enhancer, and 1 have not yet become a fourth-tier enhancer¡­maybe we could try it out.¡± ¡°really?!¡± ¡°sister meng, if i reach third-tier, would you really be with me?!¡± ¡°don¡¯t be too happy yet. the last thing 1 am going to mention to you is¡­ if i fall in love with someone else before you reach third-tier. too bad for you.¡± she knew that she didn¡¯t like xiao liu, but she wanted him to stay alive. xiao liu didn¡¯t think too much about it. his mind was filled with the thought of becoming third-tier and be together with her. ¡°sister meng, i will definitely survive!¡± ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± meng xian patted his shoulder and started walking forward. the reason for her not to accept xiao liu easily was because she also wanted to find a man she could rely on as a woman not someone who rely on her. but unfortunately, it seemed impossible to meet such a person now. the two of them didn¡¯t walk for long before they caught up with the group. the team stopped at the edge of a field. in the distance, the dense tents and the crowd moving back and forth brought tears to everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°we¡¯re finally here!¡± meng xian recalled the first time she came to black rock city and she felt that it was a event long time ago. among the group, most of them were visiting black rock city for their first time. excitement could be seen from their expression. ¡°what you see ahead is not the real black rock city. the real city is the one behind that, protected by city walls¡­¡± meng xian smiled and introduced to the group members. ¡°these tents are built for those who can¡¯t afford the city entry fee or buying any property in the city¡­¡± ¡°so many?!¡± someone exclaimed. just in their field of view, there were at least eight to ten thousand people. ¡°this is just the east region of black rock city. there are four gates and regions in total, and each one has a large number of tents outside¡­¡± ¡°all of you could see it by yourself. let¡¯s go!¡± meng xian led the way, guiding the crowd towards it. as they approached the tents, they realized that despite the apparent chaos outside the city, there was an orderly system in place. moreover, all the tents were neatly arranged, obviously deliberately planned. especially in the center, there was a main road with thirty meters wide.. Chapter 342 - Chapter 342: Prepare to Attack the City!(2) chapter 342: prepare to attack the city!(2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°this main road is often used by the people from the city, so tents are not allowed to be set up here¡­¡± while she was explaining, the crowd suddenly scattered in disarray, quickly clearing a path. on the road, four or five cars roared past. meng xian quickly led everyone to dodge to the side. ¡°suvs!¡± in the post-apocalyptic world, those who could still drive were invariably hold some social status. although the five suvs were battered and didn¡¯t even have a shelter to shield against the wind and rain, the longing looks from the crowd were nonetheless apparent. ¡°we will definitely be able to get such cars too!¡± meng xian quickly cheered them on. in fact, cars were still relatively common; in some of the larger automotive cities, there were many intact vehicles. in the post-apocalyptic world, what was truly lack of was gasoline. at the abandoned fuel stations, they could still find some leftover gasoline, but once these ownerless resources were exhausted. gasoline could only obtained from the major city. the price of fuel was a number so high that ordinary people didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. whoever owned the gasoline or cars holds the symbol of status and power. most of the people nearby were accustomed to this sight. only outsiders like meng xian and her companions showed looks of envy. ¡°is this your first time here?!¡± at that moment, a sleazy-looking middle-aged man with his hair combed back using some kind of gel approached them. ¡°there¡¯s an entry fee for the city. you newcomers can stay outside the city; 1 just happen to have some tents you can rent¡­¡± ¡°no need! 1 know the boss of the seven rings snake¡­¡±¡± meng xian interrupted him. ¡°seventh ring snake?!¡± the sleazy man quickly backed off from them. this phenomenon caused the rest of the group members wondered what was the ¡®seventh ring snake¡¯. xiao liu too asked quietly, ¡°sister meng, what is this seventh ring snake?¡± ¡°black rock city is very large, with six main roads constructed inside and each main road was named as one ring. in the old days would be up to the sixth ring¡­¡± ¡°the seventh ring refers to these camps outside the city. of course, people inside the city don¡¯t recognize the seventh ring, but those who lived outside recognized it as the seventh ring¡­¡± ¡°the seventh ring snake is a organization outside the east gate of black rock city, in charge of eight camps¡­¡± meng xian pointed to the campsites on both sides of the road and continued, ¡°do you all see these square mark? each square represents one camp, and these camps are managed by the factions¡­¡± ¡°there are about thirty to forty camps, and there are more than a dozen to twenty different factions of all sizes; the seventh ring snake is one of them¡­¡± xiao liu scratched his head and asked, ¡°sister meng, aren¡¯t we going into the city?¡± ¡°with these things, we probably can¡¯t even afford the city entry fee. we will deal in the seventh ring¡­¡± meng xian laughed and pointed to the goods they were pulling behind them. after her introduction, everyone understood that every time they came here to trade, they didn¡¯t really go in black rock city. instead, they traded in the seventh ring outside the black rock city. there were many trading centers and markets here. this is because some of the trader from the city came to seventh ring for trading for the purpose on avoiding taxes. so they dealt with it here in advance. there were also other dealers from other gates who brought their goods here to deal with it. ¡°didn¡¯t we stay in the city last time?¡± xiao liu was a bit confused; he wasn¡¯t very familiar with black rock city. the previous times he had come, it was all handled by meng xian, who directly took them into the city. ¡°we used the exclusive privilege passage of the reed group last time. only those who signed up to use the genetic elixir could enjoy it. this time, i¡¯ll stay outside for the night¡­¡± ¡°all? sister meng, 1 thought you were going to inquire about zhao yu¡¯s news with that manager huang?!¡± xiao liu asked. ¡°i have other ways to get in, but 1 have to wait until tomorrow. you two go ahead for today¡­¡± ¡°what about the rest of the group?!¡± ¡°we¡¯ll just stay outside. the rent for these tents isn¡¯t expensive and we still have some acquaintances¡­¡± only then did xiao liu remember meng xian mentioning she knew the boss of the seventh ring snake. ¡°alright¡­¡± after more than two hours of trekking, zhao yu finally led the troop to the vicinity of their destination. from a distance, he could see a camp constructed out of wood. ¡°stop the cars!¡± at a safe distance, zhao yu took out an eight-times scope to watch from afar. in the camp, several watcher from the defend towers had spotted zhao yu and his troop as well. the arrival of zhao yu and his team had caused no small amount of disturbance in the camp. ¡°boss, this is bad. an army has stopped outside our gates¡­¡± someone just ran into a camp for reporting. ¡°an army?!¡± the leader of the camp with a shiny bald head and a face covered with few horizontal scars was worried and quickly brought his men to the gate. from the top of the watch tower. the leader could see that about ten to fifteen off-road vehicles were stopped on an open ground two to three hundred meters away from their camp.. Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: Prepare to Attack the City! (3) chapter 343: prepare to attack the city! (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°boss, could it be because of the genetic elixir?!¡± a nervous military advisor spoke up. although the army was still far away from their city, it was still visible that the people in the cars were wearing military uniforms. ¡°how could it be so soon?!¡± the baldly boss was frightened by the arrival of an unknown troop. they had been discussed about the lost genetic elixir of the helicopter crash that all assets belonging to the reed group. so soon, a team appeared outside their stronghold?! ¡°what about the person from the school?¡± ¡°he¡¯s still locked up in the prison¡­¡± ¡°send someone over to find out what they¡¯re here for!¡± reluctant to just hand over the collected goods, the boss plan to negotiated with zhao yu. ¡°yes!¡± soon, under the advisor¡¯s orders, a skinny subordinate, trembling with fear and walked towards zhao yu. ¡°don¡¯t shoot, i come in peace¡­¡± zhao yu instructed his men not to fire. when the man approached, zhao yu leaned on the car window and asked, ¡°what place is this?!¡± ¡°this is black wind stronghold, normal resident lives here¡­¡± ¡°how many people are living in the stronghold, and do you have any army or weapon?¡± ¡°there are over five hundred people in the stronghold, and more than a hundred guns standby for anyone¡­¡± the skinny man didn¡¯t forget the purpose of his mission and cautiously asked, ¡°sir, may 1 ask why you have come to our black wind stronghold?!¡± on his way here, zhao yu had also thought about the situation of this mission. he speculated that it was very likely due to the helicopter crash earlier, someone secretly keeping the genetic elixir here. the mission was to destroy three vials of genetic elixir, which meant that someone must have brought them here. so, he decided not to beat around the bush and directly deal with the messenger, ¡°i am a centurion of the reed group. one of our helicopters transporting genetic elixirs crashed, and some of the elixirs were lost. according to our investigation, someone brought it here¡­¡± ¡°all?¡± the skinny man was startled and quickly claimed ignorance. zhao yu didn¡¯t think he could get anything out of this small fry.¡± who is your leader? what¡¯s his name?!¡± ¡°our chief is li da zhuang¡­¡± ¡°alright, go back and tell your chief to hand over those three elixirs!¡± ¡°yes, yes, i will report back immediately¡­¡± the skinny man nodded repeatedly. ¡°what¡¯s happening?!¡± as soon as the skinny man returned, the baldly boss requested him to explain the situation. ¡°boss! bad news, they¡¯re from the reed group!¡± ¡°what?!¡± although he had a premonition, li da zhuang was still shocked to hear that the army was from the reed group. ¡°what do we do now?!¡± the advisor quickly asked, ¡°what did they say?¡± the skinny man recounted the entire conversation between the two. ¡°three genetic elixirs, they even know the number¡­¡± ¡°we¡¯re doomed!¡± the baldly boss felt a pang of heartache. he had just obtained them and hadn¡¯t even figured out how to maximize their benefits before the real owners showed up. however, the advisor has a idea to execute, ¡°big brother, could they be bluffing us?¡± ¡°hmm?!¡± li da zhuang calmed down and think about it. ¡°the guy from the school said that he hid the three genetic elixirs in advance, and others didn¡¯t know about it¡­¡± ¡°after the school business was done, he came here alone to trade with us¡­¡± ¡°this means that the school might not be aware of his deeds¡­¡± according to his understanding, they practiced a public ownership system where all valuables were turned in, calculated for credits, and then distributed among the contributors. therefore, it was not a problem for that man to hide the items in advance and sell them privately here, which reflected human selfishness. the only issue was that he didn¡¯t expect that the leader of black wind stronghold would think of cheating him. but considering he came from the school, this naivety was somewhat understandable. ¡°so, you mean, we just deny having it?¡± ¡°exactly!¡± the advisor nodded: ¡°we firmly deny owning it, what can they do?¡± ¡°hmm¡­¡± li da zhuang nodded: ¡°let¡¯s do that!¡± ¡°go back again and tell them we don¡¯t know anything about any genetic elixirs¡­¡± soon, the skinny man relayed li da zhuang¡¯s message to zhao yu. the mission instructions were clear about the location of the three genetic elixirs, they are right inside this stronghold now. ¡°the genetic elixirs have our group¡¯s trackers on them, and they were inside your stronghold¡­¡± ¡°go back and tell your boss that if you hand them over now, nothing will happen¡­¡± ¡°if he wants to fight against the reed group, the consequence of it will be that the black wind stronghold will be buried along with him!¡± the skinny man was terrified and ran back to the stronghold to convey zhao yu¡¯s message. ¡°it¡¯s over!¡± li da zhuang was alarmed and instinctively wanted to hand over the three genetic elixirs. however, the advisor quickly interrupted him ¡°boss, we can¡¯t hand them over. these elixirs belong to premium quality. with them, both of us could become the residents of black stone city¡­¡± ¡°what else can we do if we don¡¯t hand them over? if they attack, who can stop them?!¡± li da zhuang retorted angrily. ¡°boss, my idea is that there aren¡¯t many of them right now, just over a hundred people. if we eliminate them, it will take time for the reed group to react¡­¡± ¡°during this time, it¡¯s enough for both of us to flee to black stone city. we can trade in the black market, and we¡¯ll be legitimate pay to become the residents of black stone city. by that time, even the reed group won¡¯t be able to touch us¡­¡± ¡°will the reed group will just let us go?!¡± ¡°who says we are from black wind stronghold?¡± ¡°once we get there, we can just make up any identity. these country bumpkins will never get a chance to enter black stone city. who will recognize us there?¡± ¡°that makes sense¡­¡± ¡°are you sure the three elixirs are enough for us to become the residents of black stone city?¡± ¡°i¡¯m sure¡­¡± ¡°what if i bring my wife along?¡± ¡°then it might not be enough¡­¡± ¡°big brother, she¡¯s just a woman. we can always snatch another one later. besides, once we become the residents of black stone city, there will be plenty of women outside the city wanting to throw themselves at us¡­¡± li da zhuang finally made up his mind. ¡°go tell that centurion that we really haven¡¯t seen any genetic elixirs. maybe there¡¯s a problem with their tracker!¡± ¡°all?¡± with that, the skinny man was unwillingly left the stronghold. meanwhile, li da zhuang also ordered everyone to gather and prepare for battle. on the other side, after learning the attitude of stronghold leader li da zhuang from the skinny man, zhao yu also made up his mind. ¡°it looks like we¡¯re going to have a siege battle!¡± he could clearly saw that many people in the stronghold had already started equipped with weapons and ammunition, seemingly ready to fight to the end. although he didn¡¯t know what the other leader was thinking, if they wanted to fight, then let¡¯s begin! Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: Mission Completed chapter 344: mission completed translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°da da¨C !¡± a burst of gunfire rang out from the stronghold. subsequently, the two front off-road vehicles were riddled with bullets. ¡°retreat!¡± zhao yu quickly shouted. the entire troop rapidly retreated, backing up over a hundred meters to a gentle slope to avoid the enemy¡¯s line of fire. five were injured, but no one was dead. ¡°damn it, 1 haven¡¯t even started, and they¡¯ve already opened fire!¡± zhao yu hadn¡¯t expected the people in the stronghold to be so bold. even after he mentioned he was from the reed group, they still dared to fire. this taught him a lesson: in the wilderness, everywhere there are mobs. zhao yu took out a bioscope and observed the stronghold again. he noticed that the outer walls of the stronghold were made from trees on the spot. there were some gaps between the wood, through which the people inside the stronghold were sticking out their guns. as the stronghold built against the mountain in the distance, zhao yu pointed out a few soldiers and instructed them to look around for other possible routes into the stronghold. he called over a special forces dragon and asked, ¡°at this distance, can you take down those two men?¡± inside the gate of the stronghold, two gunmen were positioned high on two towers, aiming down at them, continuously firing. bullets occasionally exploded near their hiding spot. ¡°report, the distance is too far. if 1 had a sniper rifle, it would be possible¡­¡± a sniper rifle¡­ the base¡¯s armory could exchange for sniper rifles, but he had never considered this and had never exchanged for one battle against human. however, the multi-zoom scopes used for sniper rifles were something he had acquired in abundance, using them as binoculars on a daily basis. zhao yu lifted the scope in his hand and asked, ¡°would adding a scope to a rifle work?¡± ¡°report, sir, the barrels of our rifles are too short¡­¡± zhao yu understood that rifles could be used as sniper rifles, but only certain rifles, like the mauser 98k, m1903, etc. these weapons were used as rifles without scopes and as sniper rifles with scopes. but correspondingly, being versatile also meant they were not specialized, lacking in power, accuracy, and stability. the rifles used by his soldiers were specialized rifles, not designed for the use as sniper rifles. at the tightly closed gates of the distant stronghold, he still able to hear bursts of mocking laughter. ¡°if we had artillery, it might be easier¡­¡± zhao yu had never thought that one day he would be waging war against human. all types of troops and weapons were prepared for dealing with mutants, zombies, and monsters. this made him resolutely decide to acquire a variety of weapons in the future. the most powerful weapon he currently had was a machine gun, but it seemed ineffective against the thick wooden walls. h several soldiers who went out to scout returned, bearing bad news for zhao yu. the stronghold was surrounded by mountains on three sides, making it easy to defend but hard to attack. to get in, they could only go through the front. ¡°it seems there will be some sacrifices!¡± after thinking about it, the only way zhao yu could think of was to abandon some soldiers and a few off-road vehicles and charge in directly. zhao yu did not hesitate and quickly ordered the six soldiers to drive the off-road vehicles to the front side by side, while the others followed behind the five vehicles. ¡°advance!¡± under zhao yu¡¯s command, they bent down and hid their heads in the passenger seat to prevent their heads from exploding prematurely. soon, the six vehicles began to charge forward. correspondingly, the stronghold also began to attack fiercely. with a series of crackling sounds, the windows of the six suvs had long shattered on the ground, and everything in the cars had been smashed into pieces. the few soldiers in the driver¡¯s seat were also shot several times in the rain of bullets. fortunately, they blocked the gun in front of their heads, which meant that the chips in their heads were not blown up, so they could continue to carry out orders. ¡± number one, step on the accelerator and rush in!¡± zhao yu stayed in the crowd and listened to the gunshots, especially the soldiers on the outer perimeter. they were shot continuously. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they couldn¡¯t feel pain, they would have screamed long ago. suddenly, an off-road vehicle at the side sped up and rushed toward the village. at the same time, the gunshots coming from the direction of the stockade became more and more intense. the soldier in the no. 1 car was riddled with holes, but he carried out zhao yu¡¯s orders meticulously and successfully knocked down the stockade gate before his head was blown up. zhao yu instantly felt the pressure around him.¡± speed up, charge!¡± the five cars in front of him accelerated at the same time. he was feeling a little regretful now. if he had known earlier, he would have stayed at the back. now that there was no way out, he could only charge in. he didn¡¯t know what was happening in front of him, nor did he dare to look up. however, he had already given the order to the soldiers to kill all the enemies. ¡°bang ~!¡± ¡°bang ~!¡± ¡°bang ~!¡± after a few consecutive collisions, all five suvs crashed into the fence wall of the stockade.. Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: Mission Completed (2) chapter 345: mission completed (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu leaned tightly against the back of the vehicle and commanded, ¡°charge, storm in!¡± as the soldiers rushed into the camp, the pressure on zhao yu eased immediately; no one was shooting at him anymore. this allowed him to hide in somewhere safer. instead of raising his head to observe the situation. he pulled out a mirror and used its reflection to catch a glimpse of the situation inside the camp. sparks flew everywhere, with people constantly falling; the scene was more chaotic than he had imagined. ¡°fierce tiger, take the machine gun from the vehicle and go in to support fire¡­¡± zhao yu directly ordered four special forces soldiers ¡°fierce tiger¡± to take the machine gun and suppressed the enemy fire. zhao yu also started to doubt his command abilities. perhaps a professional would have done it more methodically?! maybe in the night time? zhao yu remembered he was just an ordinary person with no experience in warfare. with this experience, he hoped things would be better next time. if there was a next time, he resolved to pave the way with firepower, arranging everything from mortars to rocket launchers, and definitely not taking personal risks at the front line. ¡°crazy!¡± ¡°they are all madmen!¡± inside the camp, li da zhuang hid behind a barricade, watching soldiers constantly storming the entrance. he witnessed several soldiers get shot multiple times, seemingly unfazed by the pain and relentlessly returning fire. what infuriated him even more was that his men, upon being shot, would lose their fighting capability and lie on the ground, wailing in pain. but their opponents continued to attack relentlessly , even if they were injured. in just a few dozen seconds, seventy to eighty of his men had fallen, while only about a dozen of the enemy lay completely still on the ground. no matter how many bullets they took, they continued to resist stubbornly and every shot they fired was extremely accurate. ¡°damn it, these people are abnormal, they must be on drugs!¡± by now, li da zhuang understood that the opposing soldiers were not ordinary; each of them fought fearlessly. ¡°boss, we can¡¯t hold on, let¡¯s run¡­¡± after observing the situation, the military advisor concluded that though they had more men, they were bound to lose in the end. ¡°retreat!¡± li da zhuang hastily withdrew under the cover of his trusted aides. with the boss retreating, others lost their will to resist. many dropped their weapons and surrendered. zhao yu immediately ordered, ¡°spare those who surrender!¡± zhao yu understood the basic tactic: if you kill even those who surrender, wouldn¡¯t you be forcing people into a desperate fight? as expected, following this command, more and more people couldn¡¯t hold on and immediately threw down their weapons to surrender. the sound of gunfire inside the stronghold gradually ceased. once he was certain his soldiers had control of the situation, zhao yu finally made an appearance. the first sight that met his eyes were bodies lying haphazardly everywhere, more were the injured and lying on the ground. in contrast, his soldiers were unscathed. most had suffered injuries, but each one was still meticulously carrying out their duties. zhao yu didn¡¯t dare to venture too deep, fearing an ambush. he approached the no. 1 off-road vehicle and called over an uninjured person for questioning. after some interrogation, zhao yu learned that there weren¡¯t many real gunmen in the stronghold, only about a hundred and most of them had only been given guns that day. the actual combatants numbered only in the thirties. those who had received guns today usually worked as laborers in a mine near the stronghold. ¡®there was a mine?¡¯ ¡®yes, an iron mine. we survive by trading ore with other forces for food¡­¡¯ zhao yu realized then that the stronghold could sustain three to four hundred people because they had an iron mine to trade with others. zhao yu learned that the boss of the stronghold had already fled. he thought for a moment and then ordered the captives to be tied up. next, he checked on the condition of his own soldiers. he had brought 70 men on this campaign, 11 of whom were dead, and most of the rest were injured. the only few who were uninjured were the cheetah special forces soldiers responsible for protecting him. zhao yu immediately had people start bandaging wounds, taking care of his own men first and then the injured prisoners. after all this, zhao yu led his men deeper into the stronghold. it took some effort to finally get a clear picture of the situation in the stronghold. the stronghold¡¯s master, li da zhuang had escaped with his confidants, about seven or eight people in total by using ropes to descend from the back of the stronghold. the rest were either residents or slaves, all gathered by zhao yu near the large open space at the stronghold¡¯s gate. standing before zhao yu were over three hundred people, all of them with gaunt faces and bony bodies, their eyes devoid of life. it was evident that their daily life under li da zhuang was harsh. besides these ragged people, there were also more than twenty clean and neat women, each graceful in their own way. ¡®commander, all these women were li da zhuang¡¯s¡­¡¯ ¡®so many?¡¯ the stronghold¡¯s master knew how to live a good life for having more than twenty women. ¡®not just his, they all shared these women¡­¡¯ the speaker was a rather smart young man named hu bo. seizing the opportunity, he not only surrendered first but also was the first to reveal the situation in the stronghold. he voluntarily led zhao yu¡¯s men to round up the remaining people here for questioning..¡± Chapter 346 - Chapter 346: Mission Completed (3) chapter 346: mission completed (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu was astonished. he hadn¡¯t expected that, just a few years into this apocalyptic world, slavery would re-emerge in these places. according to hu bo, these people were all slaves of li da zhuang. after all, they came from a modern society; how could they just accept being enslaved? ¡°those who resisted are all dead. li da zhuang used to take pleasure in torturing people, and he liked to make everyone watch¡­¡± ¡°seeing it so often, hearing the screams, nobody dared to resist anymore¡­¡± zhao yu didn¡¯t linger on this topic and directly asked hu bo about the genetic elixir. hu bo thought for a moment and said, ¡°when li da zhuang escaped, he carried a box with him, about this size. i don¡¯t know if what you¡¯re looking for is in that box¡­¡± although not one of li da zhuang¡¯s confidants, he was not far from li da zhuang and his men during the battle. he was also the first to see li da zhuang and others escaping and thus surrendered first. ¡°it¡¯s taken away¡­¡± zhao yu glanced at the mission panel, which indicated the mission was still incomplete. it seemed that this mission was quite complicated. it wasn¡¯t enough to just break into the stronghold; he also needed to chase after li da zhuang and his men. but where would these people go? zhao yu found himself in a dilemma. hu bo, who had been observing zhao yu¡¯s expressions, quickly stated: ¡°commander, don¡¯t you know where li da zhuang has gone?¡± ¡°do you know?¡± zhao yu turned to glance at him. ¡°i don¡¯t know¡­¡± hu bo hurriedly said, ¡°but that woman knows!¡± following the direction of his finger, zhao yu looked over. among those twenty-odd women, one was surrounded by the others. she was a naturally seductive woman, every movement filled with allure, particularly eye-catching. especially when she saw zhao yu looking over, she turned away as she was shy about it. ¡°she is the stronghold¡¯s lady, li da zhuang¡¯s women have all been shared with his men, but this woman, only she was special¡­¡± ¡°right!¡± zhao yu nodded and walked over. the group of women became agitated. many instinctively stepped back, not daring to look at zhao yu and his men. only the stronghold¡¯s lady, instead of retreating, stepped forward. ¡°gentlemen, has our stronghold changed its master?¡± ¡°what about changing the master?¡± ¡°i want to be the lady of the stronghold, no matter who it is¡­¡± the woman smiled, a rare hint of melancholy in her eyes, but it quickly disappeared. zhao yu didn¡¯t care about her inner thoughts and directly asked, ¡°i¡¯m asking you, where is li da zhuang most likely to have run off to?!¡± ¡°black stone city!¡± the stronghold¡¯s lady said without hesitation: ¡°he has been there many times. each time he returned, he was always thinking about it that he wanted to become a resident of black stone city¡­¡± ¡°this stronghold seems fine. why would he want to run to black stone city to be a resident?¡± ¡°the mine is empty. if he doesn¡¯t run, he won¡¯t be able to support so many people. when the slaves have nothing to eat, what else can they do but revolt?!¡± ¡°empty?¡± it was all for nothing; the mine was empty. ¡°yes, empty!¡± the stronghold¡¯s lady smiled: ¡°if you search this stronghold, there¡¯s not much of value left. every time he went to black stone city to trade, he stored most of the money there¡­¡± ¡°i knew he wanted to run, but 1 didn¡¯t expect he wouldn¡¯t take me with him!¡± zhao yu didn¡¯t have time for her ramblings. he turned to hu bo, asking if he knew the route from the back of the stronghold to black stone city. ¡°i know. i¡¯ve been with the teams transporting iron ore to black stone city several times¡­¡± zhao yu immediately dispatched twenty men and had hu bo lead them to chase after li da zhuang. he asked the stronghold¡¯s lady where all the supplies were. after getting a positive response, he sent people to take inventory of the supplies. there was a lot of food, more than twenty tons, over a hundred various firearms, and plenty of ammunition, around forty to fifty thousand there were 9 intact vehicles left; the other five were barely usable but could break down at any time. zhao yu ordered his people to take away over 30,000 rounds of ammunition, leaving 10,000 behind. due to limited transportation capacity, only a small portion of the food, about two or three tons, could be taken. the rest was left for the people of the stronghold. zhao yu received a mission completion notification in his mind. this has indicating that hu bo had successfully caught up with li da zhuang. about ten minutes later, the tracking team returned. three soldiers had died but the enemy was completely annihilated. ¡°commander, look what i¡¯ve brought back¡­¡± hu bo quietly found zhao yu and handed him a card. zhao yu saw it was a bank card, similar to pre-apocalyptic ones but obviously newly made, with logos and bank names related to black stone city. ¡°this is li da zhuang¡¯s bank card from black stone city. there must be quite a bit of money in it¡­¡± zhao yu pocketed the bank card and nodded in approval. ¡°well done!¡± hu bo wanted to skim off the top, but he didn¡¯t dare especially with twenty soldiers accompanying him. ¡°commander, are you leaving?¡± hu bo noticed two vehicles loaded with food and ammunition and asked. ¡°yes!¡± ¡°what about our stronghold¡­¡± zhao yu turned and looked at the remaining 300 people like cattle and sheep and awaiting their slaughter. ¡°what are your thoughts?¡± hu bo scratched his head, ¡°if 1 could follow you, commander¡­¡± ¡°impossible!¡± what use would he have for these people? they were less loyal than his soldiers and would require money and effort to maintain. hu bo realized his wishful thinking; zhao yu was a soldier of the reed group, with a completed mission and ready to return. ¡°i plan to rebuild this place into a harmonious survivor settlement¡­¡± ¡°i haven¡¯t been here long, previously lived in another survivor settlement where everyone got along well¡­¡± ¡°fine, handle it yourself!¡± zhao yu didn¡¯t want to linger. just as he was about to leave, the stronghold¡¯s lady hastily blocked his way. ¡°commander, take me with you!¡± tears streaked her face, a pitiful look on her face, ¡°if you just leave like this, i might¡­¡± ¡°get lost!¡± had she not been a woman, zhao yu might have killed her. she had lived comfortably with li da zhuang, exploiting others and now she had to face the consequences. as for whether the others would forgive her, he didn¡¯t care; that was their own business. indeed, as zhao yu was about to leave, he heard some lively characters discussing how to deal with these women. ¡°they all enjoyed luxury with li da zhuang, they should be killed¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯d be a waste to kill them¡­¡± ¡°we can reform them; they might become our good sisters¡­¡± ¡°right, let¡¯s do as brother bo says, let¡¯s become a harmonious and friendly tribe¡­¡± clearly, hu bo had ambition but lacked the strength to be a dictator, so he had to find a way to create a communal pot, positioning himself as the one who distributed the food. the voices gradually faded with the wind as zhao yu led his army out the base. they had set out with 71 people, but only 57 returned. fourteen soldiers were left behind. zhao yu couldn¡¯t take them all back this time. before leaving, he arranged for hu bo to throw the bodies of these men and the stronghold¡¯s dead outside, letting nature reclaim them. this expedition had been very beneficial for zhao yu, especially in terms of leading troops and warfare. he felt the need for more types of soldiers and weapons. ¡°once 1 get back, i should organize various types of troops. facing a situation like this again might be easier¡­.¡± Chapter 347 - Chapter 347: Zhao Yu’s Details! chapter 347: zhao yu¡¯s details! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation black rock city. new calendar year 5, march 4th, 7 am. as the bell in the city rang, the tall city gates slowly opened. a large crowd had already gathered, eager to enter the city. ¡°backoff, back off!¡± the city guards were wielding guns, kept shouting and pushing the chaotic crowd back a few meters. after much effort, they managed to get the people entering the city to form a long queue. ¡°those who want to enter the city, come here to exchange for black stone currency first. the entry fee is 100¡­¡± at the city gate, several people dressed in black stone city uniforms had already started their shift, setting up a table with a list of exchange rates. it detailed the prices for exchanging various kinds of supplies for black stone currency. however, few people would exchange here due to the high rates; only a few uninformed outsiders would do so. most people entering the city had already exchanged black stone currency in various camps outside the city. meng xian was currently in the queue to enter the city. she followed the line for nearly half an hour before it was finally her turn. after paying 100 black stone currency, she was informed she could only stay in the city for one day. ¡°beauty, want to buy a house?¡± ¡°beauty, interested in black stone city residency?¡± just a few steps in, several agents approached her and inquiring about her needs. meng xian dismissed these people one by one and headed towards the reed group¡¯s base. the reed group¡¯s base was large in significant area in the city with a magnificent building bustling with people coming and going. ¡°hello, my name is meng xian, i¡¯m here to see manager huang¡­¡± ¡°looking for manager huang?¡± a staff member was sizing up meng xian. seeing her attractiveness, he believed her and asked her to wait. soon, a middle-aged man came running over excitedly. ¡°meng xian, have you finally come around?¡± there was a hint of disgust in the depths of meng xian¡¯s eyes, but considering she needed a favor, she patiently asked, ¡°can we talk somewhere else?¡± ¡°of course, of course, follow me to my office!¡± manager huang couldn¡¯t hide his joy and quickly led the way down a corridor. the office was not small, about ten meters square, with a desk and many documents. a young woman in a black silk uniform was organizing files at the desk. ¡°she¡¯s my secretary, don¡¯t get the wrong idea!¡± manager huang quickly explained and waved his secretary out. the secretary gave him a resentful look, then turned her attention to meng xian. seeing the scar on meng xian¡¯s eye, she was taken aback. she didn¡¯t understand why manager huang was so concerned about such a wild woman. meng xian remained expressionless and chose to ignore it. ¡°hey, close the door!¡± the secretary deliberately left the door open as she left, causing manager huang some dissatisfaction. seeing that the secretary didn¡¯t come back to close it, he had to trot over and glare at the secretary outside before quickly closing the door. turning back and looking at the figure he¡¯d been dreaming of, he swallowed nervously and excitedly said, ¡°meng xian, whatever you ask, just say it¡­¡± ¡°our wedding, we¡¯ll make it as big as you want, i¡¯ll make sure you shine¡­¡± ¡°also, about the residency, i can get it done for you by tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°plus, after we¡¯re married, i¡¯ll give you my salary card, buy whatever you want¡­¡± manager huang was fearing that meng xian might change her mind. ¡°i came to you because i need a favor¡­¡± meng xian turned around. this man had helped her a lot, but the age difference between them was too great, and most importantly, manager huang had once been her father¡¯s driver, which made it quite inappropriate. h n manager huang¡¯s expression becoming stiff and disappointed, but he quickly put on a willing-to-help smile and said, ¡°meng xian, just say what you need. if it¡¯s within my power, i will definitely help you¡­¡± in the post-apocalyptic world, some rejoiced while others despaired; he was one of the luckier ones. before the apocalypse, a wealthy and beautiful woman like meng xian was out of his league. he didn¡¯t even dare to look at her directly. meng xian felt conflicted. ¡°manager huang, our age difference is too great, it¡¯s not suitable¡­¡± ¡°not too big, not too big. you might think i look old, but i¡¯m only three years older than you. a copy of my old id card is still in your father¡¯s office¡­¡± manager huang felt helpless. he had always looked older than his age, often mistaken for a ¡¯bad uncle¡¯ by his classmates when he was in elementary school, and even mistaken for a teacher when he first entered high school. meng xian was unsure whether he was lying. after a moment of thought, she said, ¡°it¡¯s not about that. i think love should be about feeling a connection, and right now, 1 don¡¯t feel that way about you¡­¡± ¡°understood, understood. i¡¯ll slowly change myself, and eventually, i¡¯ll be worthy of you¡­¡± manager huang chuckled and grinned foolishly for a while. although his status and position had changed significantly now, and meng xian was no longer the wealthy and beautiful woman she used to be. in his heart, she always remained his unattainable love. meng xian didn¡¯t want to dwell on this topic and said, ¡°i came to you because i need a favor¡­.¡± Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: Zhao Yu’s Details (2) chapter 348: zhao yu¡¯s details (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation manager huang became solemn as well. ¡°tell me!¡± ¡°in our area, there¡¯s a photovoltaic power plant that was recently occupied by an external force, claiming to be from the re zhao group¡­¡± ¡°the leader is named zhao yu, holding the military rank of a centurion, with over twenty soldiers under his command¡­¡± ¡°i want to know if he really is from the re zhao group and what their purpose is in coming here¡­¡± after hearing her description, manager huang¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°the re zhao group, it seems they don¡¯t have activities in this area¡­¡± ¡°they don¡¯t?¡± manager huang quickly said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll go ask the steward¡­¡± ¡°all, finding the steward for such a minor matter, shouldn¡¯t we avoid bothering him?¡± meng xian was apprehensive. the steward zhang was a significant figure who was managing the entire black stone city branch of the reed group. ¡°it¡¯s not a minor matter. your concerns are of utmost importance!¡± manager huang patted his chest. ¡°leave it to me. you sit here and have some tea, 1¡¯11 go find the steward right now and get things clarified for you¡­¡± with that, manager huang left. on the way to steward zhang¡¯s office, he thought of an excuse to use. ¡°come in!¡± ¡°steward, i have an important matter to report!¡± steward zhang glanced at manager huang and nodded. ¡°speak!¡± ¡°my people found someone who was claiming to be from the re zhao group¡¯s military, they were about twenty in total, about a hundred kilometers east of black stone city¡­¡± ¡°people from the re zhao group?¡± ¡°why would people from the re zhao group come here?¡± ¡°the re zhao group¡¯s people have nothing to do with us¡­¡± ¡°steward, our teams leaving the city reported encountering strange creatures in the wilderness recently¡­¡± ¡°several outlying settlements have been destroyed¡­¡± ¡°new creatures?¡± ¡°yes, they have fought these new types of creatures say they are highly skilled in assassination, invisible to infrared devices, and as powerful as third-tier triple-enhanced individuals, very troublesome¡­¡± ¡°third-tier?¡± could it be that? steward zhang had some guesses in his mind. ¡°exactly, many people suspect that these creatures might be related to the re zhao group, possibly a new product of their research¡­¡± ¡°considering the recent appearance of re zhao soldiers in the eastern suburbs, i¡¯m worried they are plotting something sinister, which could be detrimental to our black stone city¡­¡± steward zhang stroked his chin, weighing the pros and cons, and then said, ¡°wait here, i¡¯ll contact someone from the re zhao group¡­¡± with that, he stood up and opened a secret chamber. inside the secret chamber were a multitude of high-tech devices. after some operations, the projection of chen xiao from the re zhao group appeared in the chamber. ¡°steward zhang. is there anything you need from me?¡± ¡°my subordinates told me that your people are active on the east side of black stone city. what brings them there?¡± ¡°really?!¡± chen xiao shook his head, ¡°no, my people haven¡¯t gone out recently¡­¡± ¡°is that so?¡± steward zhang smiled lightly, ¡°your people claim to be from the re zhao group. according to our agreement, it seems you have overstepped your boundaries¡­¡± ¡°self-proclaiming?¡± chen xiao initially thought he was talking about people from the chemical plant being discovered, but it now seemed that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°yes, a centurion named zhao yu, with over twenty soldiers under his command¡­¡± zhao yu?! ¡°they are not our people!¡± ¡°could it be possible that they were sent by another department of your group?¡± steward zhang probed. ¡°impossible!¡± chen xiao flatly denied. if the group had sent people south, he would have been informed, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have enough supplies. ¡°humph, if that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll just eliminate these people!¡± steward zhang coldly chuckled. ¡°do as you wish. we haven¡¯t sent anyone there anyway. if they are imposters, you can eliminate them!¡± after saying this, chen xiao abruptly ended the communication. staring at the disappearing projection, he leaned back in his chair, muttering, ¡°zhao yu?¡± he had heard this name before from the administrator of shelter 12988. it was said that zhao yu lived near the chemical plant. later, his subordinates reported that a building in the chemical plant had missing experimental products and signs of combat were found at the scene. considering the situation where multiple hidden cameras in the chemical plant were tampered with, it was very likely zhao yu¡¯s doing. ¡°should 1 send someone to eliminate him?¡± ¡°forget it, a small fry like him is not worth the effort¡­¡± ¡°it seems that group really has nothing to do with the re zhao group!¡± steward zhang stroked his chin, deducing the truth from chen xiao¡¯s reaction. he stepped out of the secret chamber and looked at manager huang, ¡°that zhao yu has nothing to do with the re zhao group, you can deal with him as you see fit¡­¡± ¡°what about the creature¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s none of your business!¡± ¡°yes, yes!¡± having received the answer he wanted, manager huang didn¡¯t linger and quickly left. soon, he returned to his office and shared the information with meng xian. ¡°they are not from the re zhao group?!¡± meng xian was overjoyed, yet uncertain, ¡°is the information accurate?¡± ¡°it should be. steward zhang contacted the management of the re zhao group, and they confirmed they are not their people¡­¡± manager huang smiled slightly, ¡°there are often imposters claiming to be from the major groups, but a fake is a fake and will be exposed sooner or later¡­¡± ¡°thank you¡­¡± meng xian quickly expressed her gratitude, thinking that with zhao yu¡¯s limited manpower, she could easily eliminate them once she returned. soon, the entire power plant would be theirs! ¡°do we still need to be so polite between us? do you need my help? i have a combat team that can help you take care of it¡­¡± ¡°no need, thank you. i am, after all, a third-tier dual-system enhancer¡­¡± ¡°alright then¡­¡± manager huang looked disappointed. meng xian¡¯s heart was surging with excitement, feeling like she had resolved a major concern. ¡°hmph, zhao yu, you¡¯re good at cheating but wait until i come back and see how you explain!¡± she understood that zhao yu might have some back up but definitely not a major power like the re zhao group. at most, it would be some minor force within black stone city, which she could confront in the wilderness to see who was stronger! at the very least, it was time to flip the tables. initially, she had let zhao yu go, fearing the re zhao group. soon, his twenty soldiers could be slowly assassinated by her alone. knowing zhao yu didn¡¯t have such a powerful backer, the power plant must be theirs. if zhao yu wanted to stay, he would have to pay for electricity and even protection! if he refused, he would understand why flowers are so red! Chapter 349 - Chapter 349: Steward Bai’s Worry chapter 349: steward bai¡¯s worry translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation [do you want to spend 100 technology points to exchange for energy station ii?] ¡°yes!¡± 100 technology points instantly used and remained with 4. at the same time, a new building appeared in the base. after the second energy station was completed, zhao yu opened the interface. as expected, three new buildings appeared in the exchange list. [mining plant: collect all types of resources.] [resource recovery furnace: recovers all materials separately.] [the chemical plant: automatic conversion of chemical elements.] ¡°resource recovery furnace¡­¡± zhao yu was confused by the building¡¯s appearance, which seemed to have little use. wouldn¡¯t it be enough for the mining plant to just gather resources? after learning more about it, he realized that the resource recycling furnace has unique function. the resources brought back by the mining plant are in their initial form, such as various types of ores or human-made materials like steel. these materials are returned in the same state as they were found. for example, if a mining plant brings back a car, it contains many usable resources like gold, silver, copper, iron, tin, and various plastics. however, the mining plant lacks the capability to dismantle these resources, this is where the recycling furnace comes in. any object thrown into the recycling furnace can be broken down into its most basic elements and stored categorically without waste. for instance, the same car, when thrown into the training camp¡¯s recycling furnace, can only be broken down into resources recognizable by the camp, like gold, silver, copper, iron, tin, cloth, etc. but in a resource recycling furnace, that same car can be broken down into hundreds or thousands of different materials. some might not be useful now, but they could be valuable in the future. after exploring the mining plant and resource recycling furnace, zhao yu started to study about the function of the chemical plant. as described, the number of naturally existing chemical elements in this world is limited, and many are found in specific places like deep-sea glaciers or high-temperature areas. when it¡¯s inconvenient to source these, the chemical plant can synthesize these elements from other common materials for easy use. ¡°the three buildings unlocked by energy station 2 could not greatly enhancing our current combat strength, they are vital for the long-term development of the base¡­¡± zhao yu¡¯s current priority was the issue of ammunition. this means that he needed to construct the mining plant, resource recycling furnace, and chemical plant in sequence. ¡°a total of 300 technology points needed, not too much. four or five days should be suffice¡­¡± with 50 technology points from daily tasks and a natural increase of 24 points per day, if he uses the technology points sparingly, he could gather the necessary amount in four days. zhao yu left the energy station, his trip yielding substantial gains, especially in resolving the ammunition issue, ensuring enough supply until he could manufacture more. however, his soldiers decreased from 91 to 77, losing 14 soldiers in the previous trip. as for the loss of vehicles, zhao yu wasn¡¯t too concerned. they didn¡¯t require technology points for exchange; as long as he had enough resources, he could get new ones. ¡°the most important thing is to fill the gaps¡­¡± ¡°in terms of weapons, mortars and rocket launchers are much better for siege warfare, but it¡¯s a pity that there are no shells to use now¡­¡± ¡°besides weapons, tanks can also be built, but they require more, not just ammunition, but also some diesel¡­¡± ¡°no, gasoline as well!¡± zhao yu thought that not only did he have tanks, but other armored vehicles could use it too. however, due to the lack of fuel, there was no point in building them now. furthermore, once he could manufacture airplanes, he might need to produce some aviation kerosene. ¡°overthinking doesn¡¯t help, better take it step by step!¡± zhao yu exhaled deeply and walked around the base, noticing many soldiers were sleeping on the ground. winter might had just passed, the air was still cold. ¡°won¡¯t they get frostbite?!¡± although the soldiers were robots, their combat effectiveness depended on their physical condition and frostbite could impact their performance. currently, the main base¡¯s rooms, aside from zhao yu¡¯s room, mostly were used for storing food, leaving no place for the soldiers to sleep. ¡°it looks like i need to build a barracks¡­¡± zhao yu suddenly remembered that there were four buildings nearby, originally part of the electronics factory, including a dormitory for the employees. zhao yu, having the base, seldom visited such buildings. after all, the base was armored, providing a sense of security even when sleeping during the day. but now, having a shelter to protect from the wind and rain was better than lying scattered on the ground. zhao yu acted upon his thought immediately, waking up the resting soldiers and leading them to the neighboring dormitory building. the dormitory was dirty, littered with trash. after some cleaning, the entire building was made habitable. having arranged for the soldiers to stay there, zhao yu returned to the munitions factory to exchange for a few sniper rifles. ¡°do you know how to use sniper rifles?¡± ¡°yes!¡± he then had cheetah, dragon, and fierce tiger test out the sniper rifles. dragon, who had the most balanced attributes. he could hit a stationary target at 500 meters with near-perfect precision. beyond 500 meters, accuracy decreased with external factors like wind speed and humidity. zhao yu equipped each of the three dragon special forces soldiers with a sniper rifle. the munitions factory also had grenades and explosive packs, but due to limited materials, they couldn¡¯t be produced yet. zhao yu thought of forming a demolition team once he could manufacture explosives weapons. this way, in similar situations in the future, they could just blow open the gates to reduce casualties. ¡°additionally, we need an armored vehicle that can withstand gunfire while charging forward¡­¡± after checking the list, there were many bulletproof vehicles, with varying bulletproof levels based on their weight. however, each one required diesel to operate, and zhao yu had to abandon the idea at current stage. nevertheless, he placed the fire god machine gun on an off-road vehicle, planning to bring it on the next mission. in case of an emergency, fierce tiger from the special forces could use it for fire support. after more arrangements and adjustments, zhao yu had a tasteless breakfast, grumbling about ¡°when will we have a cook¡± and ¡°improving the food¡± before going to sleep. ¡°the mission failed!¡± ¡°how did it fail again?!¡± zhou xi was also baffled: ¡°according to the investigator, a group claiming to be from the reed group attacked black wind stronghold¡­¡± ¡°our people?!¡± steward bai was startled. ¡°you sent someone?!¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°then who was it?!¡± ¡°that¡¯s impossible. the helicopter crash was only just reported to the higher-ups. if they were to send someone to investigate, it would have to go through me first¡­¡± steward bai pondered all possibilities, shaking his head. ¡°no, it definitely wasn¡¯t our people!¡± the nearest base of the reed group was hundreds of kilometers away. even if they didn¡¯t notify him of their mission here, they would need to refuel at his station. ¡°but apart from us, who else would know about the helicopter crash?¡± zhou xi asked. ¡°didn¡¯t the school have survivors? maybe they let it slip¡­¡± ¡°and who else would know about the three vials of genetic elixirs at black wind stronghold?!¡± ¡°maybe black wind stronghold spreaded the news¡­¡± steward bai shook his head. ¡°it must be another force pretending to be us. this way, the mission isn¡¯t considered a failure¡­¡± after all, as long as someone used the elixir, there was a chance of mutation into zombies. whether the zombie outbreak occurred at black wind stronghold or somewhere else, it made no difference. zhou xi bit her lip. ¡°the investigator said the three vials of elixirs were destroyed, and according to tests, they indeed came from us¡­¡± ¡°air?¡± steward bai was stunned again, his expression turning serious. ¡°destroyed? could it really be our people?!¡± ¡°could it be¡­ the higher-ups are investigating?¡± steward bai¡¯s expression turned grim. were the higher-ups investigating him in secret? ¡°suspend the previous plan. i need to understand the higher-ups¡¯ stance before proceeding¡­¡± Chapter 350 - Chapter 350: New Mission! chapter 350: new mission! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°zhao yu¡­¡± chen xiao lay on the bed, unable to fall asleep. he kept muttering this name. ¡± where did this come from?!¡± he had thought that zhao yu was sent by black rock city to carry out a mission near the chemical plant. later, he learned from steward zhang of the reed group in black rock city that zhao yu was not one of them. although zhao yu hadn¡¯t paid much attention initially, he later deployed his undercover agents in black rock city to investigate and found that no such dispatched personnel were in the city. this indicated that zhao yu had seemingly appeared out of nowhere. ¡°having a well-trained group of soldiers is not something an ordinary force can afford!¡± without reaching a conclusion, chen xiao decided to stop thinking about it. he found it impossible to sleep and got up to start working. ¡°report!¡± not long after waiting in the conference room, someone knocked on the door. ¡°come in!¡± a man in military uniform walked in, wearing the rank of a centurion on his shoulder. ¡°snap!¡± the man saluted and then stood at the door without moving. ¡°don¡¯t be so formal, sit down!¡± chen xiao gestured towards a chair. ¡°i have a mission for your war wolf squad¡­¡± the man¡¯s ears perked up immediately. ¡°fallout shelter 12988 has been out of contact for several days. 1 need you to investigate what happened there, whether there are any survivors¡­¡± ¡°if there¡¯s any danger, eliminate all threats and bring back the surveillance footage from inside the shelter¡­¡± fallout shelter 12988?! the last mission for them was delivering a large box near this very shelter. ¡°understood, mission will be accomplished!¡± the war wolf squad leader left on his own. soon after, a woman approached chen xiao. ¡°1 heard you dispatched the war wolf squad?¡± chen xiao glanced at her and nodded. ¡°do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you being a bit petty?¡± the woman said discontentedly. ¡°1 only thanked the war wolf squad leader for helping me find something¡­¡± ¡°i always separate personal feelings from my work,¡± chen xiao said indifferently. the woman rolled her eyes. ¡°as if 1 don¡¯t know what you sent to shelter 12988 in that box!¡± after she left, chen xiao looked down at the research topic on his desk, which read: analysis of the combat strengths and weaknesses between aliens and humans in a completely enclosed environment.¡¯ picking up the document, underneath it was another file titled ¡®analysis of the war wolf squad¡¯s combat with aliens.¡¯ ¡°fallout shelter 12988?!¡± zhao yu¡¯s face showed surprise. he found that today¡¯s daily task was to go to shelter 12988 and clear out the aliens inside. ¡°wasn¡¯t this shelter¡¯s entrance sealed?¡± the survivors he had met from fallout shelter 12988 mentioned that the entrance was tightly closed. unless they reopened it later and the aliens got in. when checking the number, zhao yu noticed that the mission did not specify how many aliens, just to clear them out. ¡°unlimited number?¡± ¡°what does that mean?!¡± ¡°are there too many aliens inside?¡± but then, zhao yu exclaimed in surprise. ¡°there¡¯s an extra tech point reward?!¡± below the daily mission description, there was an additional line of text. [daily mission: clean up the aliens in fallout shelter 12988. reward: 50 technology points.] [for every survivor rescued from the fallout shelter, 5 technology points will be awarded.] ¡± one survivor is worth 5 technology points. 10 survivors is equivalent to a daily mission!¡± zhao yu was a little shocked. this was the first time the system had issued such a mission. ¡± more rewards means more difficulty. there might be many aliens under this shelter!¡± faced with both danger and opportunity, zhao yu didn¡¯t hesitate for too long before deciding to undertake the mission. after some preparations, he set off with 60 soldiers. among them, 56 had survived the previous mission, and the remaining four were special forces soldiers fierce tiger, newly trained by zhao yu. this time, their opponents were aliens, prompting zhao yu to prefer training more powerful special forces. each soldier had a rope coiled around their waist, tied with a dead knot, with the other end hanging at their side. this was a countermeasure zhao yu devised specifically against the aliens. in terms of strength, both sides had their advantages. the aliens were individually stronger, with their greatest asset being agility, striking unseen and killing without leaving a trace. zhao yu¡¯s greatest advantage lay in his soldiers being emotionless robots, fearless of pain or death. even if injured, they could continue to fight. therefore, zhao yu had the soldiers tie the ropes around their waists. if anyone was attacked by an alien, they would use the rope to entangle the alien¡¯s tail. to facilitate this, he specially designed a loop at the end of each rope, making it easy for the soldiers to snare and secure their targets. the purpose of this was not to kill the aliens but to restrict their speed. after all, how could an alien, known for its agility, carry out stealth assassinations with a corpse hanging from its tail? furthermore, to increase the burden on the aliens, zhao yu had deliberately added extra weight to the soldiers¡¯ gear.. Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: New Mission (2) chapter 351: new mission (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation increasing the soldiers¡¯ load would only speed up their fatigue. at most, they would need to rest more often and eat more. conversely, the extra weight on the soldiers meant that when the aliens killed them, they would have to carry more weight, significantly affecting their speed of escape and even giving zhao yu time for a counterattack. zhao yu led his team around to the east gate to find the people from meng xian¡¯s camp. ¡®1 need to talk to your meng meng¡­¡¯ previously, he had a daily task where he saved a survivor from fallout shelter 12988. zhao yu wanted to gather some information from her. ¡®wait a moment, i¡¯ll go back and report¡­¡¯ soon, meng meng came over, led by eagle. ¡®may 1 know why you are looking for someone from our camp?¡¯ eagle asked tentatively. ¡®i want to inquire about fallout shelter 12988¡­¡¯ eagle turned to look at meng meng, who had come from the shelter. he had heard of the alien creatures there. ¡®what do you want to know?¡¯ meng meng asked nervously. ¡®the structure of fallout shelter 12988, and how many people are inside¡­¡¯ eagle felt a chill. according to meng meng, the shelter had long since locked its doors. but it sounded like zhao yu intended to attack it? after hesitating, meng meng told him everything she knew. she had no reason to keep secrets for the shelter, especially since they had locked the doors when they were in danger. in fact, she hoped zhao yu would destroy the shelter, at least killing those in charge. after questioning, zhao yu had a preliminary understanding of shelter 12988. the shelter was located over eighty meters underground, accessible by a vertical shaft and an elevator. it had four levels: the first two housed people, and the last two were for growing vegetables and various electronic equipment. excluding those who had left, there were at least five hundred people inside the shelter. ¡®understood, thank you!¡¯ zhao yu waved his hand, and a soldier immediately handed meng meng a rifle. ¡®this is your reward!¡¯ he had plenty of guns. eagle glanced at the rifle, motioned meng meng to take it, and then asked, ¡®centurion zhao, are you inquiring about the shelter for a¡­?¡¯ ¡®sorry, it¡¯s related to a mission, i can¡¯t disclose it!¡¯ zhao yu returned to his vehicle and left with his army. eagle grew increasingly worried after watched they left. if zhao yu and his men were ordered to invade shelter 12988, they might one day invade their camp as well. ¡®we must be wary of this man¡­¡¯ he only hoped that meng xian would return soon, whether to continue moving or to confront zhao yu. a decision had to be made quickly. if they delayed any longer, their camp would be in danger.¡± fallout shelter 12988. a helicopter slowly landed nearby. as the helicopter hovered one meter above the ground, several soldiers jumped down from it, scouting the area for threats before letting the helicopter land. the members of the war wolf squad leaped out energetically. the squad leader, wolf informed the pilot, ¡®we¡¯ll be back in three hours. find a safe place nearby to land, and come back for us then¡­¡¯ ¡®no problem, 1¡¯11 wait a maximum of 15 minutes. if you¡¯re not back, i¡¯ll return and report¡­¡¯ the pilot replied. ¡®understood!¡¯ soon, the helicopter took off again. with ten elite soldiers in combat gear on the ground. ¡®move out, quick!¡¯ wolf shouted. the tasks had already been assigned on the helicopter. the team split into two groups: one for surveillance and the other to enter the shelter¡¯s surface fortress. ¡®reporting, the main door is still sealed¡­¡¯ one of them said. wolf quickly commanded, ¡®net bug, find a way to open the door!¡¯ ¡®roger that!¡¯ a man with a gun, but also carrying a computer on his back, quickly set up his laptop. after some searching, he found an interface for a line and connected his device. ¡®the shelter 12988 system uses ¡®sky¡¯, and i was once part of the project team¡­¡¯ net bug said, boasting to a female soldier beside him, ¡°sky has a backdoor. after a system reboot, all doors will open for five minutes¡­¡± ¡°five minutes is too short!¡± the female soldier, glancing at him meaningfully, remarked. net bug¡¯s face reddened, ¡°red pepper, i last at least two hours¡­¡± red pepper, the code name of the woman, smiled slightly and turned to wolf, ¡°captain, is five minutes enough?¡± ¡°five minutes is too short, at least three hours!¡± wolf responded. net bug nodded and said, ¡°i¡¯ll set up a program to delay the automatic closing of the doors for three hours¡­¡± after some more work, there was a loud sound and the ground nearby suddenly cracked open. accompanied by a series of mechanical ¡®clicks¡¯, all the doors controlled by the system in the entire base opened at that moment. ¡°is the elevator working?¡± wolf looked down through the shaft. ¡®it¡¯s not working, the line is cut¡­¡¯ someone replied. ¡®set up the wire rope, prepare to go down!¡¯ wolf ordered. soon, two soldiers took out ropes, secured them to the ground, and lowered the steel cables down. ¡®hound, black cat, you two go down first!¡¯ ¡®yes!¡¯ two soldiers stepped forward and quickly attached themselves to the ropes, descending straight down through the shaft.. Chapter 352 - Chapter 352: New Mission (3) chapter 352: new mission (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°zi zi zi ¡ª!¡± wolf stood at the edge of the well and took out his walkie-talkie to quickly update his teammates. ¡°the well is safe!¡± soon, the hound¡¯s voice was heard. at the same time, a beam of light rose from the bottom and sent two signals to the top. ¡°very good!¡± wolf nodded and surveyed the area, ¡°red pepper, you stay up here, the rest follow me down¡­¡± ¡°why should i be the one staying up here?!¡± red pepper protested, pointing to one of the team members, ¡°let skinny monkey stay, he¡¯s the weakest!¡± wolf didn¡¯t insist and agreed, ¡°skinny monkey stays here and the rest come down with me!¡± ¡°yes!¡± soon, all nine members of the war wolf squad descended through the shaft, leaving only one person on the surface to watch over the equipment. ¡°zzz¡ª skinny monkey, report the surface situation, over.¡± ¡°zzz¡ª received, skinny monkey. everything¡¯s normal on the ground, over.¡± skinny monkey heard gunfire over the radio and anxiously inquired about the situation. ¡°zzz¡ª ha-ha, net bug is teasing hot pepper, and he almost got shot¡­¡± skinny monkey couldn¡¯t help but smile. just as he was about to continue chatting with his teammates, suddenly, a burst of intense gunfire came through the radio. ¡°zzz¡ª what¡¯s happening, what¡¯s going on?!¡± skinny monkey asked in panic. but on the other end of the radio, the gunfire continued without response. after a while, someone finally replied: ¡°we¡¯re under attack, it¡¯s a monster, a soldier got captured¡­¡± ¡°what?!¡± skinny monkey was stunned and about to ask more when gunfire erupted again over the radio. ¡°hello, hello, what¡¯s actually happening?!¡± ¡°zzz¡ª cover fire¡ª¡± ¡°zzz¨C help me¡ª ¡± a chaotic mix of voices came through, making skinny monkey jump in anxiety. but no matter what he said, no one responded. as time went on, the intermittent voices over the radio gradually faded, leaving only the sound of static. ¡°damn it!¡± skinny monkey pounded the walls of the fortress in frustration, standing at the edge of the shaft, torn. ¡°the captain¡¯s order was to stay here¡­¡± ¡°but they¡­¡± after hesitating for a moment, he steeled his gaze, checked his equipment, and then attached the hook, descending down the rope. half an hour later, the ground in the distance trembled. ¡°stop the car!¡± at a hundred meters from the fallout shelter, zhao yu ordered to stop. his vision was sharp and from a distance, he spotted two black weapon cases outside the door. ¡°has someone been here?!¡± he surveyed the surroundings and finding no signs of an ambush, ordered the team to move forward again. more than ten off-road vehicles stopped around the gate, encircling it. ¡°check this place!¡± zhao yu didn¡¯t rush to get out of the car but instructed his soldiers to go down and inspect. ¡°report, it¡¯s safe!¡± ¡°report, the shelter¡¯s main door is open¡­¡± zhao yu entered and came to the shaft that the soldiers mentioned, indeed finding a wire rope device fixed to the ground. besides, he also found several cigarette butts nearby. the ashes on the ground indicated that the smoker had left not long ago. ¡°did someone go down before we arrived?¡± zhao yu stroked his chin, thinking that someone must have arrived earlier and opened the door. regardless, he had to go down; after all, it was his mission. ¡°five of you stay here¡­¡± zhao yu left five people behind, issuing orders in advance that no living creature was allowed to come near, or it would be killed without mercy. additionally, if any creature other than them came up from the shaft, they were also to be eliminated. after making all the necessary preparations and instructions, zhao yu then arranged for the rest of the soldiers to go down the shaft.. Chapter 353 - Chapter 353: Survivors Found! chapter 353: survivors found! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°retreat!¡± wolf shouted loudly, the rifle in his hand firing non-stop. a soldier at the back heard this and quickly turned around. ¡°puchi ¡ª!¡± the moment the soldier turned around, he saw a scene that made his eyes pop out of their sockets. in front of him, a tall monster with a ferocious face opened its bloody mouth. in the next second, his heart was pierced by a spike. blood kept flowing out. the soldier mumbled a few words and completely lost consciousness. ¡± there are monsters behind us too!!¡± red pepper cried out in alarm and quickly fired at the monster. ¡°da da da¡ª!¡± the alien figure withdrew the moment they opened fire, all of them were disappearing without a trace in a few flashes. ¡°damn it! wolf grabbed the net bug and shouted, ¡°open this damn door now!¡± net bug, sweating profusely, was frantically operating the controller on his computer. with a ¡°click,¡± the locked door in front of them instantly opened. ¡°get in! everyone rushed into the door without having time to clearly see what was inside. ¡°close the door!¡± once everyone was in, net bug quickly shut the door. as the door closed, the room plunged into darkness. ¡°shh!¡± wolf casually took a flare from his waist, lit it, and illuminated the room. ¡°who¡¯s there!¡± as the room lit up, wolf saw several figures in a corner, startling him into aiming his gun at them. the other soldiers also pointed their guns in that direction. ¡°don¡¯t shoot, we¡¯re humans¡­¡± wolf immediately raised his hand, and red pepper, in a critical moment, quickly turned hers gun away, with the bullets grazing past the figures. in the room, three men and two women were hiding in the corner, raised their hands high to show they were humans. ¡°they¡¯re alive!¡± wolf breathed a sigh of relief. living people meant the room was temporarily safe. ¡°count off, how many of us are there?!¡± including himself, there were only four of them who had come in. ¡°captain, they¡­¡± red pepper¡¯s eyes filled with pain, thinking of the comrades who had trained together for so long, now half gone in this mission. ¡°what kind of monster is that!¡± wolf¡¯s forehead was still sweaty, still feeling uneasy when recalling the incident. despite losing five comrades, they still hadn¡¯t managed to kill a single monster. ¡°i hit one, but it seemed unharmed and escaped quickly¡­¡± ¡°i hit one too, right in the head¡­¡± the soldiers were deeply confused, leaving the five people in the corner somewhat bewildered. ¡°are you¡­ here to rescue us?!¡± one of the women gathered the courage to ask. ¡°rescue you?!¡± only then did wolf take a good look at the five people. ¡°are you all residents of this shelter?¡± ¡°yes¡­¡± ¡°what exactly are those monsters?!¡± ¡°don¡¯t know!¡± the five shook their heads at the same time. after some questioning, wolf and his team learned that these monsters had only appeared a few days ago. they hunted humans relentlessly, coming and going without a trace, turning the shelter into their hunting ground. red pepper wondered, ¡°why didn¡¯t you escape?¡± ¡°we can¡¯t get out. the control switch for the base¡¯s main door is in the administrator¡¯s office¡­¡± the five looked at them with a hint of hope, asking again, ¡°are you here to save us?¡± no! wolf shook his head, saying, ¡°we can¡¯t save you!¡± a look of pain crossed his face. he had thought that their combat team wouldn¡¯t encounter much difficulty in this world, that whether it was mutants or radiation beasts, they were easy to handle. unexpectedly, a new type of monster proved to be a tough challenge. the five people¡¯s faces fell with disappointment. ¡°captain, what do we do now?!¡± red pepper¡¯s chest heaved, still not recovered from the recent battle. ¡°abandon the mission!¡± ¡°contact skinny monkey, tell him to notify the base and send reinforcements!¡± ¡°okay!¡± net bug quickly took out the walkie-talkie and started to make contact. after a while, he gave up, ¡°captain, i can¡¯t get through, the signal is too weak here!¡± ¡°keep trying!¡± after dropping this remark, wolf once again started talking to the five survivors in the shelter. mainly, they inquired about the monster. the information they received only added to their despair. inside this shelter, there was an abundance of weapons and ammunition. initially, many people organized to fight against this new type of monster, but it was a one-sided battle. humans kept dying, and not a single monster was killed. many had broken down, dying on the paths of their attempted escape. ¡°where¡¯s the administrator?¡± ¡°haven¡¯t seen him!¡± ¡°what about the administrator¡¯s room?¡± ¡°can¡¯t get in, it¡¯s locked with a huge iron door, impossible to open!¡± these new types of monsters were even more formidable than imagined. ¡°captain, can we still survive?¡± wolf frowned slightly and pointed at the five survivors, ¡°if they, as ordinary people, could survive this long, we can surely hold out until reinforcements arrive¡­¡± ¡°but we can¡¯t contact skinny monkey¡­¡± the captain sighed internally. whether they could survive was unknown to him. he only hoped that after losing contact with the base, the base would send another team for support and rescue, giving them a sliver of hope. ¡°block this off!¡± under the skylight, zhao yu surveyed the ventilation pipe opening on the ceiling. immediately, two soldiers took down a metal tabletop and used a chair to block the ventilation pipe opening. there were many such ventilation ducts, and zhao yu, passing through each room, had them blocked to prevent the alien from cutting them off from behind. naturally, the alien could break through these obstacles, but doing so would make noise and reveal its presence. after passing through three rooms and discovering several bodies, they still hadn¡¯t encountered any sign of the alien. zhao yu had to continue inward with patience. ¡°sir, there¡¯s something here!¡± after walking a bit further, a soldier came back to report. zhao yu went over and saw several bodies on the ground. judging by the coagulated blood, they seemed to have died not long ago. ¡°combat suits, were they soldiers too?¡± zhao yu bent down to examine the bodies. it was apparent they had been killed by the alien. three had their hearts pierced, and two had their heads exploded. based on his guess, those two headless corpses were probably killed by the alien¡¯s too. ¡°thump -¡°¡±thump -¡°¡±thump -¡± at this moment, a sound suddenly came from the exhaust pipe in the distance, as if something was passing through it. ¡°alert!¡± zhao yu quickly shouted and hid among the personal guards. a few burly tigers surrounded him while the other soldiers held their spears and looked around. the sound from the exhaust pipe was getting closer and closer, and zhao yu could not help but feel nervous. this mission was a do-or-die situation: either all the aliens here die, or they do. his eyes were fixed on a pipe exit on the ceiling that hadn¡¯t been sealed yet. judging by the sound, the enemy would definitely pass through here. as the sound grew closer, zhao yu¡¯s face showed confusion. the alien was fast, but the sound in the exhaust pipe was slow, much slower than expected. finally, under the watchful eyes of all the soldiers, a head suddenly poked out from the exhaust pipe. the surrounding soldiers did not fire. because zhao yu¡¯s order was not to shoot at humans, as each person rescued from this mission was worth 5 technology points. ¡°a living person?!¡± ¡°who are you?!¡± the person at the pipe exit was startled by the sight of so many fully armed individuals in the room. just as zhao yu was about to speak, a burst of gunfire suddenly erupted from a distance. ¡°what¡¯s happening?!¡± he quickly turned his head and saw several soldiers in the next room frantically shooting at something. alien! zhao yu instantly understood; such a discharge of bullets could only mean they had encountered an alien. a diversion tactic?! by the time zhao yu got there, one of the soldiers had already met a grim fate. the soldier had strictly followed his orders, capturing the alien with a rope before dying. this successfully slowed down the alien¡¯s speed and allowed the others to hit it with several shots. ¡°ssssss-! the ground was corroded by the alien¡¯s blood, revealing some of the shelter¡¯s second layer. ¡°is it dead?¡± zhao yu asked. ¡°report, no!¡± zhao yu returned to the previous room and found that the man from the exhaust pipe had come down. ¡°i¡¯m from the re zhao corporation¡¯s war wolf squad, here on a mission. who are you?¡± the man said. anyone in a strange place, seeing a group of fully armed people would be tense. ¡°people from re zhao corporation?¡± ¡°what are you doing here?¡± zhao yu answer a question with another question. skinny monkey glanced at zhao yu¡¯s epaulettes and realized he was a centurion. seeing the several dozen soldiers around, he understood that this was a man of authority. ¡°we¡¯re here on a mission. a few days ago, fallout shelter 12988 has lost contact with us, and we were sent to check the situation¡­¡± ¡°you have contact with shelter 12988?¡± zhao yu asked with some confusion. ¡°yes! skinny monkey explained, ¡°all shelters were built considering the signal issue. a lot of money was spent to set up a long-distance transmission signal device¡­¡± ¡°i see!¡± zhao yu casually said, ¡°we are nearby residents. we heard from people who escaped the shelter that there are monsters here, so we came to check¡­¡± nearby residents?! skinny monkey¡¯s mouth twitched. the disciplined demeanor of these soldiers hardly seemed like ordinary residents. he understood that the other party didn¡¯t want to reveal their identity. ¡°why were you in the exhaust pipe?¡± zhao yu didn¡¯t care what the other party thought and asked directly. ¡°my teammates came in for the mission, and i was on lookout at the entrance. i heard gunfire from the walkie-talkie and thought they might be in danger, so i came down¡­¡± skinny monkey looked at the bodies lying on the ground, his face filled with pain, ¡°they were my comrades¡­¡± ¡°i came in and found them lying here, apparently killed by some kind of monster¡­¡± ¡°then, 1 heard a noise in the pipe and climbed up to check¡­¡± after hearing skinny monkey¡¯s story, zhao yu understood that he was probably following the noise of the alien, or maybe it was his teammates. it¡¯s skinny monkey¡¯s voice!¡± just then, zhao yu faintly heard a voice. he turned sharply, looking towards a sealed door, and wondered, ¡°is there someone inside?¡± skinny monkey was overjoyed, and quickly rushed over. ¡°skinny monkey, is that really you?¡± the voice was very low, muffled by the thick iron door, but still audible. ¡°it¡¯s me, captain, are you in there?!¡± ¡°net bug, open the door!¡± with a series of clicking sounds, the door slowly opened. just as wolf and the others excitedly prepared to greet skinny monkey, they were stunned to see the fully armed soldiers outside the door.. Chapter 354 - Chapter 354: Reward for Rescuing Survivors! chapter 354: reward for rescuing survivors! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation wolf and his team instinctively raised their guns. correspondingly, zhao yu¡¯s dozens of soldiers also reflexively raised their guns towards them. ¡°who are you?!¡± wolf¡¯s forehead broke into a sweat, and he said nervously. the other five survivors, who had been cheerful earlier, panicked at this scene and quickly squatted back into the corner. skinny monkey was also uneasy. although zhao yu had said they were nearby residents, he didn¡¯t know their real intentions. he turned his head towards zhao yu, ¡°centurion zhao¡­¡± zhao yu glanced at him and repeated what he had said earlier to wolf and his team, ¡°we are nearby residents. some survivors escaped from here and mentioned monsters, so we came to check and see if we could rescue anyone¡­¡± nearby residents?! wolf looked around, with each fully armed and resolute soldier, world was finding the claim absurd. but he dared not disbelieve, ¡°i see. we¡¯re from the re zhao corporation, came here to check on shelter 12988 after losing contact with it¡­¡± re zhao corporation! zhao yu thought to himself that the aliens in the shelter might have been released by them. but he did not trouble these soldiers. after all, they had no decision-making power, and it seemed that this squad had been used as experiment rats. ¡°yeah, it looks very dangerous here. one of my men was just killed by a monster¡­¡± zhao yu nodded and noticed a few more people hiding in the room, asking, ¡°how many of you are inside?!¡± ¡°there are a few residents from the shelter¡­¡± wolf stepped aside, revealing the five survivors hiding in the corner. these survivors knew that the most powerful force present was zhao yu and his men and stood up nervously. zhao yu, like wolf and his team earlier, inquired about the situation inside the shelter from the five people. the information matched his guess: a few days ago, a monsters appeared, coinciding with the time he left the chemical plant. ¡°understood. in that case, i¡¯ll escort you out first!¡± the five survivors were overjoyed and quickly expressed their gratitude. wolf and his team, however, were lost. they too were soldiers on a mission. ¡°boss, are we just going back like this?¡± red pepper asked quietly. wolf glanced at his comrades lying lifelessly in the hall and said through clenched teeth, ¡°let¡¯s go back, the mission failed¡­¡± this mission had cost them half their manpower. the people from the re zhao corporation¡­ zhao yu pondered for a moment and then decided to let wolf and his team go. after all, there were five survivors with them. he couldn¡¯t kill them just to prevent the news from spreading. moreover, the mission mentioned that every person rescued would be rewarded with 5 technology points. these were what he lacked the most now. ¡°then let¡¯s go. i¡¯ll send you out first before rescuing the others¡­¡± soon, the ten survivors gathered together and were arranged by zhao yu to the center of the team. the five survivors looked at the soldiers outside and felt a sense of security. they looked at zhao yu with gratitude. ¡°centurion zhao, may 1 know which faction you belong to¡­ after we get out, we want to go to your place to thank you¡­¡± fraction¡­ zhao yu thought about it. he hadn¡¯t given a name to his faction yet. every time, he said that the residents nearby didn¡¯t seem very reliable. he couldn¡¯t think of a name for it all of a sudden, so he decided to come up with a similar and simple name like meng xian. ¡°we are at the zhao clan ¡­¡± ¡± zhao clan?!¡± they could not tell if it was true or not. after all, they were all survivors of the fallout shelter who were isolated from the world. ¡°centurion zhao, thank you very much for this. after we leave, we will definitely find an opportunity to return to the zhao clan to repay you for saving our lives¡­¡± zhao clan sounded like a gathering place for survivors. zhao yu had heard from the survivors that after the apocalypse, the forces in the wilderness were basically arranged according to their scale, strength, clan, village, and town. it formed a set of names that automatically judged the size of the faction. of course, there were also weak organizations that claimed to be towns. later on, the chief surnamed xu was dissatisfied and said,¡± you dare lie to me?¡± he directly sent troops to destroy them. since then, without the corresponding strength, very few colonies dared to name themselves beyond their strength. the clan was quite good. it would not attract the attention of the stockade, and it was little less than the village. zhao clan? wolf and red pepper looked at each other. they had been to this place a few times, but they had never heard of the zhao clan. they suspected that zhao yu was making it up. they might be from a large faction. wolf followed the group forward, but his eyes kept sizing up the soldiers around him. especially the few tall and strong fierce tigers beside zhao yu. from what he saw, these soldiers were disciplined and meticulous in carrying out their tasks. he didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary, and his movements didn¡¯t change because no one was paying attention. he maintained his military posture as he walked and stood. this kind of attitude was not something a mere zhao clan could afford! could they be from the reed group? wolf felt that only the reed group, which was also one of the three major corporations, had the qualifications and ability to nurture these soldiers. ¡°deng ~¡± at this moment, the exhaust pipe sounded again.. Chapter 355 - Chapter 355: Reward for Rescuing Survivors! (2) chapter 355: reward for rescuing survivors! (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°stop!¡± zhao yu immediately gave the order for the entire team to stop. the ten survivors immediately snapped to attention and not daring to move. at this moment, wolf stopped speculating about zhao yu¡¯s background along with the others, raised his head to look at the overhead exhaust duct, listening intently to the movements of the alien. ¡°dang dang dang!¡± the sound inside the exhaust duct grew from distant to near. zhao yu also slowly raised his hand, ready to signal his soldiers to open fire at any moment. but just as the sound was about to reach directly above the farthest soldier, it abruptly stopped. the shelter suddenly fell silent. everyone held their breath, staring nervously at the ceiling. ¡°dang dang dang¡ª!¡± a noise started again from another direction, immediately shifting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°another one?!¡± was the alien using a sound diversion strategy? according to the movies, aliens possess hunting intelligence and often launch surprise attacks from unexpected angles. in reality, they had recently encountered an alien. they had thought the noise in the duct was an alien, but it turned out to be skinny monkey. considering how the alien moved through the exhaust ducts, it seemed unlikely that skinny monkey would have remained safe inside for so long. if they thought of the worst scenario, skinny monkey¡¯s safety might have been deliberately orchestrated by the alien. they knew more people were alive below and wanted skinny monkey to divert their attention. how do aliens differentiate their prey? as depicted in the movies, there are many types of aliens. some have eyes, and some don¡¯t. some rely on heat sensing, others on hearing or radio wave. but most aliens rely on pheromones to detect the unique secretions of other living beings. simply put, they use scent to locate their prey. more advanced aliens can even discern the psychological state and emotions of their prey. for example, whether the prey is fearful, afraid, or even excited, they can sense it and make corresponding judgments. ¡°deng deng deng¡ª!¡± the noise from another alien approached from a distance and disappeared just as it was about to reach the soldiers¡¯ heads. an invisible pressure descended, and the ten survivors in the middle area broke out in a cold sweat, their faces filled with fear. even battle-hardened individuals like wolf and his team were no exception, holding their guns tightly and staring at the ceiling. if not for zhao yu¡¯s prior instructions not to act during the battle, some might have already fired their weapons. zhao yu understood that these aliens were indeed clever, far more formidable than other monsters. however, he wasn¡¯t panicked. his soldiers were robots, unfamiliar with the concept of fear. this might also be why the aliens hadn¡¯t attacked yet; they couldn¡¯t figure out what those soldiers were. ¡°dang dang dang¡ª!¡± a noise emerged from a third direction in the exhaust ducts. the ten survivors in the area felt as if their breathing had stopped. several of them turned pale, seemingly enduring some kind of torture. ¡°relax!¡± zhao yu knew they had reached their limit of fear and quickly spoke up to reassure them. ¡°if they were strong enough, they would have directly engaged in combat. it¡¯s precisely because they know they can¡¯t defeat us that they¡¯re resorting to these tactical strategies¡­¡± after hearing zhao yu¡¯s explanation, everyone¡¯s tense expressions slightly relaxed. monsters understanding tactical strategies? wat and his team didn¡¯t understand, but they were shaken by the magnitude of it. yet, it seemed zhao yu was right; otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t the monsters attack and instead kept making noises, affecting everyone¡¯s emotions? ¡°bang¡ª!¡± ¡°bang-¡± ¡°bang!¡± gunshots rang out in the distance, startling everyone. zhao yu turned to look, and the soldiers there had already automatically triggered the attack command, firing at an unknown creature. ¡°stay here, i¡¯ll go check it out!¡± zhao yu quickly led a group towards the source of the noise. the survivors glanced at the surrounding soldiers and only relaxed when they saw no movement. wolf hesitated for a moment before following zhao yu. red pepper, worried about wolf going alone and potentially causing a misunderstanding also followed. after all, she was a woman and she could help alleviate some of zhao yu¡¯s misunderstandings. soon, the group arrived at the scene. in the room, seven or eight soldiers were circling and continuously firing towards the center. ¡°sizzle sizzle sizzle¡ª!¡± apart from the gunfire, there was also a strange sound. this noise made wolf and red pepper startled. was this the sound of the monsters? but then they discovered the truth. the sizzling noise was not the sound of the monsters, but the sound of the monster¡¯s blood corroding the ground as it dripped. ¡°is it killed?!¡± red pepper asked nervously. zhao yu moved closer and saw the motionless alien body on the ground, then nodded, ¡°it¡¯s dead!¡± wolf and red pepper exchanged a look, both feeling a sense of gratification as if a great enemy had been vanquished. they hurried forward to inspect. in the center, they saw a massive monster with its head blown to pieces, lying in a hole in the ground that had partially collapsed due to corrosion.. Chapter 356 - Chapter 356: Reward for Rescuing Survivors! (3) chapter 356: reward for rescuing survivors! (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation on the tail of the monster lay a soldier and his body was impaled. ¡°he¡­¡± red pepper widened her eyes, scarcely believing what she saw. she noticed a rope around the waist of the soldier, the other end of which was entangled around the tail of the monster. wolf also noticed this scene, his expression growing solemn. by now, he understood how this successful hunt had unfolded. clearly, the soldier had sacrificed his own life to hold the attacking monster at bay, providing the other soldiers with the opportunity to counterattack and kill it. simultaneously, he realized the purpose of the ropes tied around each soldier. they were prepared to face death. wolf couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep respect, standing straight and saluting sincerely. red pepper also saluted. for combat personnel like them, such soldiers were truly worthy of their respect. zhao yu crouched beside the alien, noticing that there was no system notification in his mind, indicating that there were still other aliens in the shelter. wait! wolf suddenly realized that if all these people were tied with ropes. they must have had prior knowledge about these monsters and even developed a corresponding combat plan! if so, could these monsters have been created by them? in the years following the apocalypse, he had never seen such monsters. considering zhao yu and others¡¯ apparent background with the reed group, these monsters could very well be their creation! he started to fear that the reed group might be doing something that could lead to humanity¡¯s extinction. after all, these monsters were tactically intelligent and could potentially evolve into something even more terrifying. the world was becoming increasingly chaotic! ¡°clean up, take them out¡­¡± zhao yu didn¡¯t intend to overlook the alien¡¯s body. its flesh was special and though there were no corresponding troops yet, it held potential for the future and could be reserved. knowing they were facing aliens, zhao yu had prepared in advance. the alien¡¯s blood was corrosive, a kind of molecular acid. there were many ways to counteract this corrosion. such as glass, ceramics, silicate materials, some inactive metals, or metals that don¡¯t react with sulfuric acid. however, zhao yu needed to test the acidity of this alien¡¯s blood. the last alien they killed hadn¡¯t been studied, having been sent directly to the recycling furnace. zhao yu took a piece of dead wood from a soldier and slowly inserted it into the alien¡¯s spilled blood. ¡°sizzle¡ª!¡± surprisingly, the blood that could corrode a large hole in metal showed only weak corrosive effects upon contact with the wood. ¡°leaning towards dilute sulfuric acid¡­¡± zhao yu pulled out the wood and examined it. apart from some, the overall structure remained intact. zhao yu nodded slightly, understanding that concentrated sulfuric acid can dehydrate and oxidize, turning a host into a mummy within the alien¡¯s body. hence, the blood in the alien¡¯s body is dilute sulfuric acid. zhao yu stood up and waved to a soldier in the distance, ¡°bring out the stuff!¡± soon, the soldier brought out a collection of bottles and jars, all made of glass. the alien¡¯s blood is essentially an inorganic compound that can be broken down into an industrial raw material. its uses could be quite broad, such as in fertilizers, medicines, pigments, batteries, and more. the most important aspect of this sulfuric acid was its potential to be broken down into compounds needed for explosives. currently, as the source recycling furnace wasn¡¯t yet established, it seemed wasteful to throw the acid directly into the munitions factory, so zhao yu decided to collect some of the alien¡¯s blood first, waiting until the resource recycling furnace was up and running. by then, resources wouldn¡¯t be wasted, and they could also replenish some ammunition. it would take some time for the blood to drain completely, zhao yu wouldn¡¯t want everyone to linger here. after delegating the collection task to a few soldiers, he led the team onwards. the remaining survivors, passing by the corpse, were deeply shocked to see soldiers using ropes to bind the monster. ¡°did you see the ropes on their bodies?¡± ¡°i can¡¯t believe they were willing to sacrifice themselves to kill the monster¡­¡± ¡°no, what i mean is, it seems like all these soldiers, except the leader, were prepared to sacrifice themselves!¡± everyone was astounded, feeling that these soldiers were different from others they had encountered. even wolf¡¯s teammates felt the same. they asked themselves if they were willing to tie themselves with ropes, ready to sacrifice at any moment. perhaps, it took a bit of courage! red pepper sighed deeply. she didn¡¯t want to die and might only choose to die with the alien in a do-or-die situation. the journey onwards was surprisingly smooth with no new alien attacks. upon reaching the well¡¯s mouth, zhao yu flashed his flashlight upwards a few times, receiving a response from the soldiers above, ¡°it¡¯s clear. you can go up now!¡± the flashlight lit up the well brightly, ensuring no aliens were lurking in ambush. under zhao yu¡¯s urging, the ten survivors climbed up the ropes one by one. as they completely left the well and returned to the surface, zhao yu also received a notification from the system. [rescue 10 survivors. reward: 50 technology points.] ¡°awesome!¡± zhao yu¡¯s face lit up with ecstasy. this mission was worth it; he had already received 50 technology points before even completing it, equivalent to the daily mission rewards of the past. although two soldiers were sacrificed, compared to the gains, it was insignificant. according to his plan, even trading five soldiers for one survivor would be acceptable, as his most need was technology points, while other material resources were sufficient for now. zhao yu didn¡¯t linger near the well and, filled with excitement, commanded, ¡°everyone, move out.. continue further in and rescue the survivors!¡± Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: Attacked! chapter 357: attacked! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation [mission completed. reward: 50 technology points.] upon hearing the completion of the task, zhao yu finally relaxed. these aliens were too terrifying; they seemed to have a way of transmitting information among themselves. killing one alien meant that the same method would hardly work on another. fortunately, his subordinates were fearless and they managed to take down all five aliens in the shelter. ¡°nine people dead¡­¡± nine soldiers meant a loss of nine technology points but fortunately, they managed to save four people along the way, slightly offsetting the loss. this expedition was quite fruitful, yielding a total of 120 technology points and the loss of nine soldiers. additionally, various weapons, equipment, and a quantity of food were acquired. the food found in the shelter alone was enough to sustain a thousand people for a month. ¡°the indoor cultivation technology of this world is still decent¡­¡± zhao yu looked at a large expanse of indoor farmland before him. this level was dedicated to cultivating food, designed to sustain a thousand people for an extended period. this place was indeed a rare find for him. ¡°it would be a waste to just abandon it¡­¡± zhao yu hesitated as his initial plan was to develop his power around a base. but now, he found it hard to give up this shelter, yet relocating his base here didn¡¯t seem appropriate. who knows when the re zhao corporation would release another batch of aliens? zhao yu gradually formed a new idea. ¡°it seems unnecessary to always stay and develop around the base. before, it was because 1 was weak and needed to protect my safety¡­¡± ¡°but now that i¡¯ve grown stronger, i can also dispatch some troops to occupy some resource points¡­¡± in recent times, zhao yu¡¯s understanding of this world had deepened. food, weapons, manpower, and enhancers were all essential for a force. having a base meant that he needed various other resources unless he didn¡¯t want to grow and expand, content with just surviving. thus, every resource would be it mineral or oil was critically scarce. especially oil, essential for making gasoline and diesel. without it, tanks and planes would be useless scrap metal. according to his understanding, there were only two sources of oil currently available on the market. one was scavenging from gas stations in abandoned cities from the old era. over the past few years, scavengers had picked clean most of the safe gas stations, leaving only the dangerous ones surrounded by mutant beasts or radiation creatures. the second source of oil was purchasing from black rock city, but the prices were exorbitantly high, beyond the reach of ordinary people. zhao yu pulled out a map drawn with a ballpoint pen from the backpack of a soldier. this map represented the area where he had been active recently, along with the marked territories of surrounding forces. the scope was not large, just over a hundred kilometers, and it wasn¡¯t comprehensive, only showing the places he had visited. at the top of the map, two marked points indicated the 12988 shelter and a nearby county town. the southernmost part of the map showed a farm where he had previously completed a mission, marked as 119 kilometers from his base. to the east was black wind stronghold, marked as 133 kilometers from the base. the central area of the map showed thirteen locations with survivors, as gathered from soldiers and other factions¡¯ information. most were small gatherings of about ten to twenty people, marked by zhao yu as villages. there were two locations with over a hundred people: meng house village, near the base, and black wind stronghold. zhao yu contemplated the marked points on the map. ¡°a hundred kilometers from the base isn¡¯t too far, especially now that 1 have an off-road vehicle. it would take two to three hours to reach these places¡­¡± this was considering many roads were in poor condition. if his power grew, he could build a proper road. ¡°i could occupy this place, leave some people here, and have messengers travel back and forth every day for communication and support¡­¡± zhao yu couldn¡¯t bear to abandon the shelter, especially captivated by the fourth level¡¯s food production. ¡°let¡¯s do it!¡± he made up his mind and selected ten soldiers to stay and clean up the shelter. the resources in the shelter were well-organized, except for the corpses scattered everywhere. he planned to send a large truck to transport the bodies back to the base¡¯s recycling furnace. hundreds of corpses could provide enough raw material to create several hundred soldiers. zhao yu then began to assess the resources. there were over five hundred tons of food, no need to transport ail back to the base. this place could serve as a granary, with supplies fetched every few days. he also planned to send engineers to see if they could repair the shelter¡¯s main gate, making it more defensible against aliens, mutants, or even zombies. he instructed his men to gather scarce resources like gold, silver, and copper. after busy preparations lasting over three hours, the vehicles were fully loaded. ¡°five of you will continue to guard here¡­¡± zhao yu left five soldiers originally guarding the surface, making a total of fifteen staying at the shelter. looking at the vehicles loaded with resources, zhao yu waved his hand and ordered the return. this expedition was a huge success. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± the troop restarted, heading back to the base. ¡°hmm?!¡± ten minutes into the drive, zhao yu¡¯s left eyelid twitched violently, as if sensing an impending event. as he rubbed his eyes, about to say something, sudden gunfire erupted. ¡°da da da¡ª!¡± ¡°plak!¡± a bullet shattering the glass, barely missing zhao yu¡¯s ear. ¡°enemy attack!¡± ¡°enemy attack!¡± Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: Searching for Information! chapter 358: searching for information! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°protect our commander!¡± cheetah shouted and turned the car around so that the passenger seat was facing the inside. the other cars also quickly adjusted their positions at this moment. several cars moved to the left and right of zhao yu¡¯s car, protecting him in the middle. ¡°sir, get out of the car!¡± fierce tiger quickly opened the car door and pulled zhao yu, who was still in a daze surrounding him with other special forces soldiers to form a human shield wall. ¡°bang bang bang¡ª!¡± gunfire erupted all around and zhao yu¡¯s initially slowly started to process the situation. ¡°we¡¯re ambushed?!¡± he was shocked; this was his first experience of such an event. then he felt anger. if the shooter had been a bit more accurate, he would have been dead! ¡°counterattack, fire!¡± zhao yu didn¡¯t even need to shout the command; his soldiers had already started a desperate counterattack. ¡°boom-¡± ¡°boom-¡± soldiers fell around him, many struck fatally in the head. others, riddled with bullets, continued to fight in the brutal battle. ¡°rocket!¡± one of the fierce tiger soldiers quickly dove to cover zhao yu, shielding him with his body. ¡°boom¡ª!¡± a nearby car exploded, sending flames and metal shrapnel in all directions. one of the special force soldiers on the perimeter had no time to dodge and was instantly turned into a sieve, collapsing to the ground. ¡°sir, the enemy¡¯s firepower is too intense. for your safety, please order a breakout¡­¡± zhao yu, witnessing the battlefield-like chaos, finally realized the gravity of their situation. they were losing; the enemy was well-prepared. they were ambushed on their return path with snipers and heavy firepower. he could clearly hear the continuous firing, the unmistakable sound of machine gun fire. ¡°breakout!¡± at this point, zhao yu had no thoughts of revenge; survival was the priority. surrounded by a group of special force soldiers, he quickly got into a vehicle in the front. in a swift movement, a special soldier, cheetah jumped onto the vehicle and lay on top of zhao yu, protecting him with her body. ¡°drive!¡± ¡°drive!¡± several soldiers positioned themselves around the car doors and moving with the vehicle. the commotion drew the enemy¡¯s attention to zhao yu¡¯s importance, resulting in a barrage of bullets aimed in their direction. ¡°thud-¡± a soldier guarding the car door was shot in the head and fell instantly. before zhao yu could react, another soldier took his place. ¡°breakthrough!¡± zhao yu¡¯s eyes filled with fury. although these soldiers were robots, their self-sacrificing actions to protect him made him momentarily forget their robotic nature. he felt a deep sense of loss and gratitude, as if these soldiers were sacrificing themselves to save him. ¡°grenade!¡± a soldier shouted and using his body to cover a grenade thrown near the vehicle. ¡°boom-!¡± a rain of blood sprayed out. zhao yu felt an unbearable pain and fury in his eyes. he swore to himself, whoever was responsible for this, he would seek vengeance. but first, he needed to survive! ¡°charge!¡± ¡°protect the commander!¡± during the short distance of a few dozen meters, soldiers kept falling. they could have inflicted damage on the enemy if they had counterattacked but they sacrificed their greatest advantage, turning themselves into a human wall to protect zhao yu. ¡°we¡¯ve broken through!¡± as another soldier by the car door fell, the gunfire around them suddenly ceased, and the speed of the vehicle increased rapidly. zhao yu¡¯s heart which had been in his throat, slowly settled down. feeling the softness beside his ear, he gently pushed the cheetah soldier. ¡°it¡¯s okay, i¡¯m not hurt¡­¡± but to his horror, the female soldier who had been tightly pressed against him flipped over from his push, collapsing powerlessly and hitting her head hard against the windshield. she was dead¡­ zhao yu fell silent. if it weren¡¯t for her, he might have been dead too. ¡°if i don¡¯t avenge this, i am not a human!¡± zhao yu gritted his teeth as he spoke, turning to look at the shattered rearview mirror. he then looked back. in the forest, soldiers used the remaining vehicles as cover, continuously countering the attack. on both sides of the convoy, armed individuals wearing blue headbands attacked the vehicles. everywhere he looked, there were these blue headbands; if not a hundred, there were at least eighty of them. in the forests on both sides, some enemies were pursuing, but zhao yu was in a vehicle. after a short chase, they gave up and returned to the battlefield. ¡°blue headbands¡­¡± zhao yu noted this distinctive feature of the enemy. ¡°stop the car!¡± ten minutes later, zhao yu ordered the vehicle to stop. only three soldiers were still alive, including a fierce tiger and two land infantry who had been shielding bullets in the back seat. all three were wounded to varying degrees, especially fierce tiger riddled with bullet holes, bleeding profusely. fortunately, he was tall and had lain his head against the car ceiling while driving, which was how he had survived. ¡°commander, it¡¯s not safe here, we should head back to the base¡­¡± zhao yu then noticed that the soldier had been shot in the mouth, a large hole in his jaw, causing his words to be slurred.. Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: Searching for Information (2) chapter 359: searching for information (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°check if anyone else has broken through¡­¡± zhao yu turned around and hoping to see more soldiers escape. unfortunately, after about three minutes, the sound of gunfire from the battlefield gradually died down, with only sporadic shots heard. in his mind, he even pictured the scene of the enemy finishing off his soldiers who hadn¡¯t died immediately. zhao yu took a deep breath and slowly closed his eyes. this was the most significant setback he had faced since his transmigration. not only had he lost more than half of his long-accumulated soldiers, but he had also nearly lost his own life. a commander¡¯s incompetence costs the lives of his troops. zhao yu was filled with remorse and this was all his fault. he had no scouts and hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility of an ambush. he thought his force of several dozen men, more than ten vehicles, and machine guns would deter any attack. but now, reality struck hard. ¡°i don¡¯t even know who they are or when they started targeting me!¡± zhao yu was filled with a sense of defeat. it was hard enough to gather so many soldiers, only to lose most of them in one fell swoop. ¡°whew¡ª!¡± he slowly exhaled the pent-up frustration in his chest and looked at the empty road where he had hoped someone might break through. realizing that no one else would come, he finally gave up hope. ¡°let¡¯s go back to the base!¡± zhao yu came to his senses. he suddenly realized that this world had no order. survival of the fittest was the only truth. when he was alone, he had encountered kind people like meng xian, which helped him survive an ordeal, leading him to mistakenly believe that everyone in this world was good. later, with soldiers for protection, he only met good people and never had the chance to see the darker side of human nature. until this moment, an ambush by an unknown force made him fully aware. ¡°kakaka¡ª!¡± the car was battered and broken, but luckily it could still drive smoothly. the four passengers inside were silent, creating a somber atmosphere. the three soldiers were robots and not triggering any conditions to speak spontaneously. meanwhile, zhao yu was deep in thought, analyzing the situation they had just encountered. ¡°they had rocket launchers, machine guns¡­ it¡¯s a significant force¡­¡± ¡°the ambush site was not far from the shelter, they must have been watching us earlier¡­¡± it wasn¡¯t difficult for them to set up an ambush with the vehicles leaving tracks, but the question was who these people were. ¡°it doesn¡¯t seem like they were targeting the base¡­¡± if they were targeting the base, they could have attacked there. zhao yu felt that this force was probably nearby. ¡°wait a minute¡­¡± he was remembering the five survivors they had rescued earlier. those five had been sent back to the surface as soon as he had arrived, and he had spent nearly two hours cleaning underground. by the time he returned to the surface, the survivors had already disappeared. ¡°if they informed someone¡­ no, that¡¯s not right. they are people from the shelter, who have long been cut off from the outside world. who could they inform?¡± zhao yu was puzzled by the rapid appearance of these people. ¡°wait a minute!¡± he suddenly realized that the shelter¡¯s residents didn¡¯t necessarily need to inform anyone directly. as soon as they left the shelter and reached any faction¡¯s territory, speaking about the shelter¡¯s situation, it would surely tempt someone. after all, the resources in the shelter were abundant, with over five hundred tons of food alone. even he couldn¡¯t resist changing his strategy to station people there permanently. how could other factions resist? ¡°so, those five survivors must have gone to another faction¡¯s territory and revealed the details about the shelter, attracting disaster¡­¡± this speculation seemed very close to the truth and was logically sound. after all, the enemy had ambushed them on their return route, not attacking the shelter directly. this indicated that the enemy knew about the internal situation of the shelter and that they were an external force, planning to return after reaping benefits. as for their return route, checking the nearby tire tracks would easily reveal their movements. if this was the case, then the fifteen soldiers he left at the shelter were also likely doomed. zhao yu quickly ordered, ¡°leave someone behind to erase the tire tracks¡­¡± soon, a soldier who had lighter injuries and had been bandaged got out of the car. currently, with the enemy¡¯s strength, and only 20 soldiers guarding his base, it was difficult to resist. therefore, the priority was to avoid exposing the base¡¯s location and plan revenge later. fortunately, the distance from this shelter to his base was not short, making it not easy for the enemy to find him quickly. after some twists and turns, zhao yu safely returned to the base. however, this time, he didn¡¯t rashly enter. instead, he sent people to scout around to ensure there was no ambush before returning. the base was indeed normal, with 20 guards still on patrol. zhao yu instructed the few injured soldiers who returned with him to rest, while he stood beside the power station, lost in thought. [technology points: 131] according to his original plan, he would need to gather 100 technology points to produce a mining plant. however, with the current situation, zhao yu was wondering if he should replenish his soldiers. after a while. zhao yu made his decision. ¡°train the soldiers!¡± the mining plant would be built sooner or later. the most important thing now was his own safety and revenge! [do you wish to spend 80 technology points to train 80 soldiers?] ¡°ypsj¡± [do you wish to spend 20 technology points to train 10 land infantry soldiers?] Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: Searching for Information (3) chapter 360: searching for information (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation [do you wish to spend 30 points to train 10 special forces, fierce tiger, cheetah, and dragon?] ¡°yes!¡± in the blink of an eye, 130 technology points were used up, and 100 soldiers were added to the training list. it would still take a few hours for all the soldiers to finish training. zhao yu called two teams of ten guards and got into three off-road vehicles left at the base, driving toward the east gate. the enemy¡¯s characteristics were obvious. they had blue headscarves on their heads. although he did not know what force they were from, there might be people in meng xian¡¯s camp who knew. he planned to go over and ask to see if he could get some information. before this, zhao yu rarely interacted with the locals. firstly, he was worried that his base would be exposed. secondly, he looked down on these people. he felt that he would eventually become a big shot if he slowly developed. ¡°but it seems that to get by in this world, one still needs to understand some of its rules and conditions.¡± ¡°centurion zhao, welcome, welcome. i heard from tao zi that you were looking for me?!¡± eagle approached with a large group of armed men, his face full of smiles and showing no sign of hostility. zhao yu wasn¡¯t here to cause trouble this time, just to gather information. he got out of the car and shook hands with eagle. ¡°what should i call you?¡± this man was obviously the temporary leader of meng xian¡¯s camp, yet he didn¡¯t know his name. ¡°my name isn¡¯t important. just call me eagle¡­¡± eagle, perhaps an enhancer? zhao yu nodded slightly and said, ¡°the headquarters sent some engineers over who have repaired the photovoltaic power plant. so, 1 wanted to discuss about your power supply¡­¡± he couldn¡¯t directly ask about the blue headbands group, as it would reveal his motive. if people knew his base was currently vulnerable, it would be a serious issue. so, zhao yu planned to take a roundabout approach, familiarize himself first, and then casually inquire. eagle and others were overjoyed, quickly expressing their willingness to pay for electricity if the price was right. ¡°what do you usually use for trade?¡± zhao yu asked casually. ¡°food, weapons, or heishi coins are all fine¡­¡± ¡°if needed, we can also provide labor to help you with some work. which would you prefer?¡± ¡°do you have gasoline?¡± zhao yu asked. ¡°gasoline?!¡± eagle was momentarily stunned. such a resource, he thought, should be abundant for a large force. but he didn¡¯t dwell on it, understanding that even large forces need such strategic materials. ¡°we do have gasoline, but using it to pay for electricity seems a bit¡­¡± ¡°do you have gasoline?¡± zhao yu¡¯s heart leaped. he had various types of tanks in his war vehicle factory, but he hadn¡¯t been able to use them due to a lack of gasoline and diesel. ¡°speak freely, what¡¯s the issue?¡± eagle scratched his head and said, ¡°it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to trade gasoline with you. it¡¯s a scarce commodity, and there are no oil fields in this area¡­¡± ¡°the gasoline circulating in the market mainly comes from the west, transported to black rock city, and it¡¯s expensive¡­¡± ¡°how much is gasoline in black rock city?¡± ¡°500 black rock coins per liter¡­¡± five hundred black rock coins? zhao yu continued, ¡°what¡¯s the value of black rock coins?¡± it wasn¡¯t odd for him to ask these questions, given that he represented the re zhao corporation. from what meng xian had shared before, the re zhao corporation didn¡¯t have a base in black rock city, so it was normal for him not to know the price of black rock coins. ¡°black rock coin is the currency issued by black rock city, circulating mainly in and around black rock city¡­¡± ¡°as for prices, 100 black rock coins can buy 50 kilograms of rice, 30 kilograms of potatoes, or 10 kilograms of flour¡­¡± eagle added, ¡°of course, these are city prices. outside the city, food prices are slightly higher, a premium of 10-20% is normal¡­¡± zhao yu couldn¡¯t tell if these prices were high or low, so he asked, ¡°how much for weapons?¡± ¡°a handgun is usually between 500 and 1000, rifles are more expensive, ranging from 2000 to 5000¡­¡± ¡°the real expensive items are bullets, costing one black rock coin each¡­¡± after understanding a bit more, zhao yu asked, ¡°how much electricity do you need?¡± ¡°200 kwh per day¡­¡± considering pre-apocalyptic prices, 200 kwh was only a few tens of money, so eagle thought zhao yu asking for gasoline in exchange was a bit much. ¡°200 kwh per day, is that enough for you?¡± ¡°yes, we¡¯ve calculated it. this amount is mostly for lighting¡­¡± now, without high-power-consuming devices like smartphones, computers, or refrigerators, and without the capability to run factories, their electricity usage was minimal. zhao yu nodded slightly and asked, ¡°200 kwh per day, how much would you pay?¡± asking me? eagle was expecting zhao yu to name his price. after hesitating, he mentioned the price they had previously discussed. ¡°200 black rock coins, is that okay?¡± ¡°one black rock coin per kwh, that¡¯s the rate in black rock city¡­¡± unknown to them, only those who had bought property and obtained residency in black rock city, effectively paying a form of tax from other places, could live there. so, this electricity rate was actually on the lowe Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: Searching for Information! (4) chapter 361: searching for information! (4) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°this scale of business is a bit small.¡± zhao yu thought of the weapon prices he mentioned earlier and couldn¡¯t help feeling tempted. ¡°do you need weapons?¡± ¡°all?¡± eagle was startled and asked in surprise, ¡°you¡¯re willing to sell weapons?¡± he had heard that such armies weren¡¯t allowed to sell weapons as they were company property. zhao yu also seemed to realize this issue. ¡°well, it¡¯s normal for some military equipment to have wear and tear¡­¡± corruption! eagle immediately understood, zhao yu was planning to embezzle some weapons for sale. ¡°well buy, well buy!¡± eagle was overjoyed. regardless of the circumstances, weapons were solid and valuable. most of their people still lacked weapons, and those who had them were using old ones that had changed hands many times requiring high maintenance and care. if they could get quality weapons from zhao yu, the combat power of their camp could be significantly boosted. zhao yu nodded and smiled, ¡°how much gasoline do you have?¡± ¡°gasoline¡­¡± eagle understood that the other party¡¯s purpose was gasoline, seemingly to resell it elsewhere. this suggested that gasoline was even more expensive elsewhere than in black stone city. but he didn¡¯t expose this, as even if they knew of this trade route, they couldn¡¯t manage it. after the apocalypse, travel between places was difficult, and only these major forces could find opportunities to trade goods along the way. ¡°gasoline, we have two hundred liters, you see¡­¡± two hundred liters?! zhao yu frowned slightly; this amount was less, not even enough for a tank to run for half an hour. however, it could barely fill half a tank of an armored vehicle. ¡°is it too little?¡± eagle noticed zhao yu¡¯s dissatisfaction and felt a bit awkward. ¡°our gasoline is all scavenged from the old city¡­¡± the reason their camp had developed so quickly was due to many enhancers who dared to venture into the old city, a place ordinary people feared, to search for remaining gasoline. the two hundred liters were stealthily brought back from the old city in recent days. they had found an abandoned gas station surrounded by monsters, which hadn¡¯t been emptied by others, allowing them multiple trips to transport the fuel. ¡°do you have diesel?¡± zhao yu continued to ask. ¡°diesel?!¡± the market price of diesel was much lower than that of gasoline. the main reason was that diesel was only used by large military equipment like airplanes and tanks, not by ordinary people. so, their main focus during outings was to collect gasoline, if they came across unused diesel, they would also bring some back. two hundred liters might not seem much, but selling it in black stone city could fetch a hundred thousand black stone coins. however, this was the wealth of their entire camp. it wasn¡¯t much per person. ¡°we had some diesel before, but leader meng has already taken it to black stone city to sell¡­¡± in their camp, they would periodically take the resources they had collected to black stone city to sell and then exchange them for food and weapons. ¡°two hundred liters it is, then. 1¡¯11 take it. choose any of these weapons!¡± zhao yu grandly gestured towards the guns in the hands of the guards, speaking with a bold air. eagle was delighted and several soldiers behind him drooled with envy. but they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly, fearing it might cause a misunderstanding. zhao yu instructed a guard to disarm and remove all his weapon equipment. ¡°pistols, rifles, military knives, take a look¡­¡± eagle and the others quickly gathered around, admiring the weapons as if they were beautiful women, unable to put them down. ¡°look at this craftsmanship, tsk tsk¡­¡± ¡°look at how new this is, definitely fresh from the factory¡­¡± ¡°the magazine springs are perfect¡­¡± zhao yu didn¡¯t even have to say anything; the people with eagle were already praising the weapons on their own. this left eagle feeling a bit helpless. he had planned to bargain, but seeing the current situation, he realized it wouldn¡¯t be possible. ¡°centurion zhao, how are these guns priced?¡± zhao yu smiled slightly and said, ¡°you make an offer. if it¡¯s reasonable, i¡¯ll sell; if not, let¡¯s forget it.¡± eagle worried about offending zhao yu by offering too low, yet reluctant to go too high. finally, he decided to base his offer on black stone city¡¯s weapon prices and quoted a reasonable rate. ¡°a rifle, 90% new, for 4,000 black stone coins each¡­¡± ¡°a pistol for 1,000 black stone coins each, is that okay?¡± ¡°okay!¡± based on eagle¡¯s introduction, this price was fair in black stone city, so zhao yu didn¡¯t bother haggling and agreed. ¡°200 liters of gasoline, equivalent to 100,000 black stone coins. we¡¯d like to exchange for ten rifles and ten pistols¡­¡± ¡°alright!¡± zhao yu casually instructed a soldier, ¡°go and bring ten rifles and ten pistols¡­¡± eagle was immediately anxious and hurriedly said, ¡°centurion zhao, the price we quoted is for weapons that are 90% new, based on the ones your men are carrying¡­¡± he was worried that zhao yu might bring some inferior goods. ¡°don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re brand new!¡± zhao yu smiled faintly. he didn¡¯t bother swindling over such a small deal, especially since he had no old guns; all were freshly produced from his factory. even so, eagle and the others were very nervous, constantly glancing at the four barrels of gasoline laid on the ground, fearing zhao yu might forcibly take them. fortunately, they didn¡¯t have to wait long. a few minutes later, the soldier arrived with the firearms in a vehicle. ¡°check them out!¡± Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: Searching for Information (5) chapter 362: searching for information (5) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu had his men unload the firearms. eagle and his men inspected each gun and found that every one of them was brand new, just as zhao yu had said. ¡°thank you, centurion zhao¡­¡± there was nothing wrong with the weapons, eagle breathed a sigh of relief, feeling he had been too suspicious. but he couldn¡¯t help it; with meng xian absent, he was the acting leader and responsible for the entire camp. ¡°about the trade¡­¡± zhao yu smiled and had his men load the four barrels of gasoline onto the truck. eagle understood that zhao yu wasn¡¯t here to cause trouble and dismissed most of the gunmen who were there just for show, keeping only about ten. having completed their first trade, eagle felt excited, sensing potential business opportunities through zhao yu. ¡°centurion zhao, what else might you need?¡± zhao yu stroked his chin, currently most in need of petroleum and ammunition. with ammunition, his mortars, rocket launchers, and others could be put to use. of course, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to directly purchase ammunition so zhao yu planned to start with raw materials. ¡°did you find your gasoline in the old city?¡± ¡°we found it in the old city, but it¡¯s hard to come by. sometimes we get lucky, other times we might not find anything for days¡­¡± ¡°do you have sulfur or potassium nitrate?¡± ¡°sulfur, potassium nitrate?!¡± eagle scratched his head, turned to his men, and asked, ¡°do any of you know what these are?¡± everyone shook their heads without exception. they had heard of them but didn¡¯t know what they looked like or where to find them. zhao yu tried a different approach, ¡°what about fireworks or firecrackers?¡± ¡°fireworks, firecrackers¡­¡± eagle recalled for a moment and nodded, ¡°there are such things in the old city, but we don¡¯t have any¡­¡± ¡°the power of firecrackers is too small¡­¡± although they knew firecrackers were similar to explosive bomb, who had the skill to modify them into bomb? a thought struck eagle, ¡°centurion zhao, your re zhao corporation wouldn¡¯t be short of ammunition, right?¡± ¡°of course!¡± zhao yu smiled, ¡°1 have a friend whose kid is having a birthday soon, thought of getting him some fireworks to play with¡­¡± a kid¡¯s birthday?! eagle and the others exchanged glances, thinking how extravagant these big shots were, still caring about such things and even having so-called birthday parties. he suddenly realized he was overthinking. zhao yu didn¡¯t need to recycle fireworks for ammunition; it must be for his patron, likely wanting to use them to flatter at the kid¡¯s birthday party. eagle remembered what meng xian had told him before she left, ¡°centurion zhao, can we count on a long-term use of this electricity?¡± ¡°of course, even on cloudy days, it will generate electricity as usual¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯m worried that if you get promoted, the new officer might not supply us with electricity?¡± promoted?! zhao yu paused for a moment, then shook his head, ¡°1 probably won¡¯t be leaving here anytime soon¡­¡± good news! eagle nodded to himself, having gotten some valuable information. zhao yu felt it was about time to wrap up, ¡°i had hoped to get promoted and move to the headquarters sooner, but it seems 1¡¯11 have to develop in this area for now¡­¡± he sighed, appearing regretful he couldn¡¯t go to the headquarters. eagle immediately stepped forward to comfort him. zhao yu stopped his act, ¡°since i¡¯ll be stationed here for a while, it¡¯s necessary to deal with local forces. i don¡¯t understand the situation in this area very well¡­¡± local forces?! eagle inwardly scoffed, thinking zhao yu himself was from this area. but he believed zhao yu¡¯s words, as zhao yu hadn¡¯t contacted them or even revealed his name until recently. it was obvious he had initially planned to get promoted and leave, not deigning to deal with them. but now, realizing he couldn¡¯t get promoted and had to stay, he started planning to make money. judging by zhao yu¡¯s disappointed expression upon hearing they only had 200 liters of gasoline, eagle guessed he had many more weapons to sell, and was inquiring about other camps because his camp couldn¡¯t absorb them all. hawkeye thought to himself, guessing zhao yu probably didn¡¯t have that much influence on his own and was likely acting for higher-ups. however, he didn¡¯t see anything wrong with it; these new guns might not even be available in the city, so getting them directly from zhao yu was already great. maybe in the future, they would even dare to sell machine guns! eagle felt a surge of excitement. if they got machine guns, their camp¡¯s combat power would increase significantly. ¡°go, get the map we worked so hard to obtain from our camp¡­¡± eagle turned to a young man at his side and winked. the young man, recently promoted by him, was clever and understood his intentions just by his gaze. ¡°lord eagle, our camp¡¯s map is a crucial resource. if the leader meng finds out¡­¡± ¡°shut up, i¡¯m acting as the leader now, just go get it!¡± eagle feigned anger as he spoke. the young man hesitated for a moment before leaving. zhao yu thought for a while and then said, ¡°how about this, 1¡¯11 pay for a copy of the map?¡± ¡°all?!¡± eagle was visibly surprised and quickly said, ¡°flow can that be, you¡¯ve just helped us and even provided us with electricity¡­¡± ¡°five thousand black stone coins, how about that?!¡± zhao yu casually suggested, and seeing the look of joy on eagle¡¯s face, he nodded and took a rifle and a pistol from one of his soldiers and handed them over. ¡°how can 1 accept this¡­¡± eagle said modestly, but his actions were sincere as he took both guns and handed them to the young man beside him, clearly treasuring them. zhao yu finally saw the map of meng house village. it was hand-drawn, but it covered a wider range, about two hundred kilometers in diameter. however, many areas were blank, with the marked points mainly located near the west. the largest marked point was black stone city, located more than a hundred kilometers to the west. eagle became more enthusiastic and began to introduce zhao yu to the map. ¡°this is black stone city, established by the four big families. it¡¯s said to have connections with many large groups¡­¡± ¡°it has quite a few factories capable of manufacturing guns. most of the guns circulating in our area come from black stone city¡­¡± zhao yu focused mainly on the shelters nearby, which they hadn¡¯t marked, only noting a chemical plant. however, about twenty to thirty kilometers west of the chemical plant, there was a force marked as ¡®wild wolf town¡¯. he didn¡¯t rush to ask questions but followed eagle¡¯s introduction to learn about other forces on the map. ¡°the hierarchy of power, from low to high, is village, manor, fort, town. this is the unwritten rule in the wilderness¡­¡± ¡°the name reflects the size of the power. if one dares to call themselves a town without sufficient strength, it attracts aggression from others¡­¡± eagle gave a brief introduction and then pointed to a place marked as ¡®black wind stronghold¡¯ a fort on the eastern side of the map. his expression grew serious as he said, ¡°recently, i heard that black wind stronghold was wiped out. its leaders either died or fled¡­¡± ¡°although they had fewer enhancers than us at meng house village. but their overall strength was much stronger than ours, yet they were completely destroyed¡­¡± he seemed somewhat reflective, shaking his head and sighing, ¡°1 guess it might be related to black wind stronghold claiming to be a fort without sufficient strength, provoking other powerful forts, leading to its destruction¡­¡± the young man beside him quickly added, ¡°yes, their leader was too ambitious. if they had just renamed it to black wind manor, all would have been well, right?!¡± zhao yu, upon hearing this, couldn¡¯t help but touch his nose. it seemed that black wind stronghold was the one he had destroyed. however, he didn¡¯t explain and continued to listen.. Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: Revenge Mission! chapter 363: revenge mission! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°i heard that the boss of this wild wolf town is a 20-year-old young man named li yang. before the apocalypse, he was rhe captain of a ream in a gunfight game¡­¡¯1 ¡°the name is a little childish, but you must not say that i said it¡­¡± eagle cautiously glanced at zhao yu before speaking softly, tve said before, all those who were middle school syndrome-ish around him are dead!¡± zhao yu couldn¡¯t help but be curious, ¡°your boss is a third-tier enhancer, what level is that li yang?¡± ¡°an ordinary person!11 ¡°eh?¡± zhao yu was startled and asked in confusion, ¡°li yang is an ordinary person, not an enhancer?¡± ¡°no!¡± eagle bitterly smiled and said, ¡°that li yang, 1 don¡¯t know where he found a loyal expert, and trained a group of combat elites¡­¡± ¡°what do you mean?!¡± zhao yu was increasingly confused. how could an ordinary person manage enhancers? eagle seemed to understand his confusion and shook his head, ¡°there are no enhancers in wild wolf town!¡± ¡°ah?¡± zhao yu couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in surprise. a town without enhancers? ¡°then who is this expert you¡¯re talking about?!¡¯1 ¡°he¡¯s a military talent, said to have been an instructor in a certain unit before the apocalypse¡­¡± ¡°no matter how strong an enhancer is, they are still susceptible to assassination, just like the saying, no matter how high your martial arts are, you¡¯re afraid of the kitchen knife/ moreover, in our era, there are guns and cannons¡­¡± zhao yu¡¯s interest piqued when eagle mentioned enhancers, and he inquired, ¡°at what level of enhancer is not afraid of guns?¡± ¡°not afraid of guns¡­¡± eagle shook his head, ¡°if you mean not afraid of bullets, then basically no enhancer is immune. at least, a fourth-tier enhancer can still die from a shot to the head¡­¡± ¡°enhancers, although enhanced in various aspects, are still human. they die if shot in the head or heart, and they die from excessive blood loss¡­¡± essentially, no matter how many enhancers there are, they are still vulnerable to a regular army, just like last time. even though meng xian was a third-tier enhancer, she still carried a gun. compared to ordinary people, her physical capabilities were stronger. in unarmed situations, she was unbeatable, and if her opponents had guns, she could use her speed to escape or use the terrain for a stealthy approach. after hearing eagle¡¯s explanation, zhao yu¡¯s understanding of enhancers gradually became clearer. enhancers, not overly mythologized, are essentially just people with greatly enhanced physical abilities. it¡¯s like tigers and elephants on earth; in terms of strength, size, and speed, they surpass humans in some aspects, but are still domesticated by humans. however, he didn¡¯t underestimate enhancers, as they are not just tigers or elephants, but beings with human intelligence. this conversation somewhat reassured zhao yu, at least confirming that the world still measured power by military strength. ¡°how many people are in wild wolf town?¡± ¡°over five thousand!¡± ¡°that many?!¡± zhao yu was surprised; the largest gathering he had seen had only a few hundred people. ¡°they are a large settlement!¡± ¡°it is said that they have some connections with the high levels of black rock city, and can even get some weapons for sale¡­¡± zhao yu¡¯s interest was piqued, and he asked, ¡°how many people are in black rock city?¡± ¡°black rock city?¡± eagle scratched his head, stumped by the question, ¡°i don¡¯t know, but there must be at least a hundred thousand people, right?¡± ¡°just the camps outside the city must have thirty to fifty thousand people, right?!¡± zhao yu nodded slightly, realizing that black rock city was even more powerful than he had thought. ¡°you said that wild wolf town has a militia?¡± ¡°not exactly!¡± ¡°the fame of wild wolf town was hard-earned¡­¡± ¡°it was initially called wild wolf village and wasn¡¯t much noticed¡­¡± ¡°they were quite reserved early on, barely interacting with the outside world, just training every day¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s said that after hiding for three or four months, they first ventured out and took down a village that had been spying on them¡­¡± ¡°after that, each outing brought them gains, and they would create a significant incident periodically¡­¡± zhao yu frowned slightly, ¡°taking down a village means mass murder?¡± ¡°no!¡± ¡°the world is chaotic, but not completely rotten¡­¡± ¡°if they massacred a village every time they fought, other powers would have united against them by now¡­¡± ¡°the so-called taking down a village meant killing the leaders of the village, and the other residents were taken back¡­¡± he seemed to know zhao yu had been hiding underground for the past few years and explained, ¡°where 1 was before, the leaders exploited us harshly, making us work 16 hours a day¡­¡± he sighed heavily, as if reluctant to recall his past, and shook his head, ¡°if it weren¡¯t for meng xian, we would still be living without dignity¡­¡± through eagle¡¯s description, zhao yu realized that other settlements were not as benevolent as meng house village. in those places, the lower class was ruthlessly exploited, with disobedience met with beating or beheading as a warning, a case of killing the chicken to scare the monkey. in this post-apocalyptic world, where there are no laws and rules, might makes right, and deceit and manipulation are the norms. ¡°from this perspective, have i only encountered good people after the apocalypse?¡± reflecting back, the few powers zhao yu had encountered didn¡¯t seem bad, at least not as terrifying as eagle described.. Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: Revenge Mission (2) chapter 364: revenge mission (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation for instance, in the southwest direction, it is said that there¡¯s a cannibal village that often captures passersby to eat. such an act, in the past, would be utterly abominable and would have drawn universal condemnation. now, no force bothers to intervene, not even black rock city. the reason is that this village has some strength but no industry, so there¡¯s little profit in attacking it. as for the righteous, they have either died or had their edges worn down. in this lawless and disordered era, those who are unscrupulous tend to live longer and better than those who are orderly and kind. after listening to eagle¡¯s description, zhao yu had much to ponder and learned a lot. especially, he gained a full understanding of other forces. the relationship between powers is mostly based on mutual wariness. those that have survived to this point are either strong or not worth exploiting. take meng house village, for example; they have virtually no industry, and their economic source is scavenging gasoline and other materials from the old city, then trading them in black rock city. they seem to have many people, but their strength is average, with only about a hundred guns, and most of them lack professional training, resulting in poor marksmanship. against trained combat troops, they stand little chance. even a regular army¡¯s special forces squad could possibly wipe them out. similarly, he almost figured out who ambushed them. near the 12988 shelter, only wild wolf town has such strength, and the surrounding area only has a few scattered small villages, with no larger settlements, which would have been annexed by wild wolf town if they existed. only a force trained by a military instructor could execute such a large-scale ambush. zhao yu initially planned to seek revenge on wild wolf town once the hundred soldiers were trained, but now it seemed he had to delay his plans. with his level, commanding a hundred soldiers was challenging, mainly because he lacked command skills. facing professionally trained combatants, he likely wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. upon returning to the base, the soldiers who had been tasked with clearing the vehicle tracks had returned. zhao yu thought for a moment and sent five more people out to scout the area to prevent the people from wild wolf town from finding them. at this moment, seven or eight soldiers had already emerged from the training camp. observing these well-trained soldiers with rugged faces, zhao yu felt his own incompetence. he had the strength but not the ability to utilize it effectively. these soldiers under his command were indeed underutilized. reflecting on this, he felt embarrassed. so many marine infantry and ten special forces soldiers had been lost under his command. had it been a more capable commander, perhaps they could have organized an effective counterattack, or at the very least, avoided walking into an ambush. ¡°doesn¡¯t the training camp have a commander or that sort of military role?¡± zhao yu headed to the training camp, which had now unlocked the option for engineer soldiers. [engineer soldier (1/10), technology points required: 4] unlike before, when the next level was unlocked, this time it did not show the types of soldiers unlocked after training 10 engineers. zhao yu didn¡¯t know what it meant, and he didn¡¯t get a response from the system. ¡°could it be that there are no more troops behind us?¡± ¡± there are still some changes?!¡± zhao yu took a look at the progress of the training camp. there were 92 soldiers who had yet to be trained. they could be canceled at any time and their resources returned. ¡°should 1 give it a try?¡± zhao yu hesitated for a moment. he gritted his teeth and canceled the training of 36 soldiers. he returned 36 technology points and invested them into the engineering soldiers. however, the training of the soldiers was still arranged according to the order of the front and back. zhao yu was a little anxious. he simply canceled all the soldiers who had been placed in the training formation and returned 90 technology points and various resources. now, there were only nine engineers left in the training camp. according to the time, the results would be shown in 45 minutes. ¡°has there been any change?¡± zhao yu was a little nervous. he was worried that there would be no new soldiers after the 10 engineers finished their training. ¡°there should be. otherwise, there¡¯s no reason to make a (1/10) mark¡­¡± in a state of anxiety, the nine engineers finally completed their training. ¡°swoosh!¡± zhao yu¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. the originally monotonous training list suddenly refreshed. [mobilized soldiers, land infantry, special forces, engineers, explosives, assaulters, snipers, commanders¡­] a large number of soldiers were displayed in front of him. ¡°commander!¡± zhao yu was delighted and quickly looked over. [commander: you can choose the type of commander according to your needs.] [commander (corporal): can lead a team of up to five people into battle¡­ [required technology points: 10] [commander (sergeant): can lead a team of up to 20 people into battle¡­ [required technology points: 20] [commander (centurion): can lead a team of up to 100 people into battle¡­ [required technology points: 30] [commander (general)¡­] ¡°so expensive?¡± zhao yu was initially delighted to see the option for a commander in the training list, but his excitement quickly faded when he saw the price. a commander was exceedingly expensive; even a sergeant cost 10 technology points. ¡°can 1 even afford this?¡± zhao yu felt overwhelmed, sensing that the system had presented him with a difficult challenge. nevertheless, he tried to suppress his anxiety and continued to browse through the training list. this time, the variety of troops was detailed, similar to the tank factory, including a search function. zhao yu used the search function and discovered that the troops could be categorized into land army, air force, and navy. each category had multiple types, with some troop types repeated but seemingly different. for example, the navy option also included land infantry, but it was more expensive than the army¡¯s land infantry, costing 5 points. ¡°so, my current land infantry is from the land army¡­¡± after reviewing the options, zhao yu concluded that most of the land army troops were cheaper, but the navy and air force, even for the same type of troops, were more expensive. at the same time, zhao yu also found the cook soldier he had been longing for. ¡°finally, someone to cook¡­¡± zhao yu was emotionally moved; he had had enough of the terrible food cooked by the soldiers. however, when he saw the price for the cook, he was stunned. ¡°5 points for a cook soldier, aren¡¯t they overcharging?!¡± he was surprised that the price for a cook was so high, more expensive than an engineer or an ordinary special forces soldier. ¡°no matter the cost, i need one¡­¡± without hesitation, zhao yu trained a cook, eager to test their culinary skills. of course, the cook was only slightly more expensive than a regular special forces soldier, and there were other more powerful special forces options on the list. special forces ¨C fierce tiger, special forces ¨C dragon, special forces ¨C cheetah, all sounded intimidating, but they only cost 3 points. in the special forces category, there were various soldiers named after their combat roles. for example, special forces ¨C assault soldier, skilled in rifle assault combat, with training prices ranging from 5 to 50 points. similarly, special forces ¨C sniper, adept at long-range sniping, also ranged from 5 to 50 points. zhao yu found that there were many such combat role-specific troops, like demolition soldiers, assault soldiers, recon soldiers, snipers, etc. regardless of the type, each was prefixed with ¡®special forces.¡¯ ¡°so, these troops are stronger than the ordinary special forces¡­¡± zhao yu had a rough understanding of the situation. the fierce tiger, the dragon, and the cheetah. these three types of special forces soldiers should be regular special forces soldiers who had not undergone special training. as for the other special forces soldiers with combat positions, they had been specially trained. after mastering various basic skills, they had been specially trained in a certain combat position. looking at the soldiers on the list, zhao yu drooled. but soon, he was troubled. ¡°i don¡¯t have that many technology points!¡± ¡± ding! an emergency has been detected. mission triggered.¡± [revenge mission: description: when you returned from your daily mission, you were attacked by the forces of wild wolf town. not only were the resources you brought back stolen, but even fallout shelter no. 12988 was also taken away¡­[it¡¯s unbearable. kill all the wild wolves ¡®military teams. reward: 1000 technology points.] ¡± 1000 technology points?¡± zhao yu was shocked! this was the first time he had encountered a mission with so many rewards.. Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: Commander! chapter 365: commander! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°li yang, tell me everything that happened that day!¡± in wild wolf town, a man in his fifties or sixties, wearing a one-eyed mask, spoke in a deep voice ¡°uncle wang, is there really a need to be so tense?¡± li yang, a young man who looked to be in his late teens, decked out in gold and silver and with dyed green hair. he stood with a defiant expression, hands in his pockets. ¡°you know what a dead soldier is?!¡± uncle wang¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°based on your description, those soldiers were ready to die to protect their officer. do you realize what that means?¡± li yang nonchalantly picked his ear with his pinky finger, ¡°doesn¡¯t matter who he is, i won anyway!¡± ¡°you didn¡¯t win!¡± uncle wang said, frustrated. ¡°if you were going to make a move, you should have finished it cleanly. you should have sent people to chase down and eliminate that officer too!¡± ¡°hey, all his men are dead, what¡¯s there to fear from a lone commander?¡± li yang scoffed dismissively, seemingly not understanding uncle wang¡¯s caution. uncle wang shook his head, reminding him, ¡°do you know anything about their background¡± ¡°how can you be sure they were just a small team? what if they had backers, a larger group behind them¡­?¡± ¡°heh!¡± li yang chuckled. ¡°uncle wang, you¡¯ve gotten old, the bolder you get, the world belongs to the young¡­¡± seeing the old man¡¯s increasingly grim expression, li yang tempered his tone slightly, ¡®they couldn¡¯t possibly be from a major power.¡± ¡°i observed them before taking action. they brought lots of food and supplies. do you think soldiers from a major power would need to bring those things here?¡± ¡°only locals would carry that much food¡­¡± ¡°besides, when i went to the shelter, there were still fifteen of them guarding it, and the bodies in the shelter had been cleaned up¡­¡± ¡°who from a major power would bother with that?¡± ¡°clearly, they were locals, cleaning up the bodies to stay permanently¡­¡± uncle wang frowned slightly, seeming to find some sense in his words, but still worried, ¡®dead soldiers¡­¡¯ ¡°there are only two ways to create dead soldiers¡­¡± ¡°one is through loyalty, where others are willing to die for someone, a master of psychological warfare¡­¡± ¡°the other is through threat, with families held hostage, leaving no choice but to become a dead soldier¡­¡± ¡°but from your description, those soldiers immediately protected their officer, which means these dead soldiers were the first kind¡­¡± li yang laughed, ¡°so what? however formidable he is, didn¡¯t i still wipe out his men?¡± ¡°his weapons, his car¡­¡± ¡°his shelter, aren¡¯t they all mine now?!¡± uncle wang shook his head slightly, countering, ¡°do you think you have dead soldiers now?¡± ¡°me?¡± li yang paused, then pondered, ¡°gou zi might¡­¡± ¡°er suo might as well¡­¡± uncle wang sighed, ¡°now you understand, right? making a group of people willingly die for you is too difficult. even in our army before¡­¡± he shook his head, ¡°i don¡¯t know if our troops would have been willing to die for their commander under such circumstances. probably, our most likely response would have been to fight back freely, not to protect the commander at first instance¡­¡± li yang was skeptical; he couldn¡¯t believe that someone could inspire such loyalty in soldiers. how charismatic must that person be? to be honest, he saw himself as a child of destiny, rising smoothly all the way. even he didn¡¯t have such loyal soldiers, so why should others? ¡°humph!¡± li yang snorted, a hint of jealousy in his voice, ¡°if he comes, i¡¯ll kill him!¡± ¡°no, i¡¯ll take the initiative. starting now, i¡¯ll send people to investigate and search for that guy¡¯s whereabouts¡­¡± uncle wang frowned, ¡°don¡¯t forget, a radiation beast was led to our area¡­¡± ¡°i know, i¡¯ll send people to lead it away. the one with the dead soldiers is our priority right now.¡± while they were talking, a few hundred meters away, behind a mound of earth, a camouflaged soldier with binoculars was carefully observing the town. after about ten minutes, the soldier retracted the binoculars and crawled backward until he reached the jungle, then stood up and left bending down. two kilometers from wild wolf town, atop a small hill, a man in a sergeant¡¯s uniform stood upright, waiting for something. ¡°rustle¡ª!¡± footsteps sounded in the distance. the soldier who had been covertly spying on wild wolf town hurried back, standing directly behind the sergeant without saying a word or saluting. after a while, three more soldiers returned, standing behind the sergeant. the sergeant, however, rolled his eyes and remained motionless for over ten minutes before slowly returning to normal and silently leading his team away. the group of five moved swiftly, crossing the hill and a forest, and arrived at an old road. upon spotting them, a figure suddenly leaped out from the side of the road. the five army in group immediately stopped. the leading sergeant stepped forward, saluting, ¡°reporting, the first squad of the ¡®revenge operation¡¯ reconnaissance team is here to report!¡± ¡°speak!¡± zhao yu nodded slightly. ¡°wild wolf town is surrounded by a wall four meters high with barbed wire on top, three watchtowers at the north gate¡­ there are two patrol teams¡­¡± ¡°we found our abandoned vehicles and weapons inside the town¡­¡± ¡°based on information gathered by four scouts, we deduce that the total number of combatants is between three hundred and five hundred¡­¡± ¡°the trees within five hundred meters around the town have been cut down, apart from a few main roads, the rest are minefields¡­¡± after a brief understanding of the situation, zhao yu turned and waved towards the woods on both sides, ¡°retreat!¡± the next second, three camouflage cloths were pulled down, revealing the vehicles and soldiers hidden in the forest. this time, the soldiers who came were not many, just ten people including the five from the reconnaissance team, forming two small squads of five each. however, these men were elite, with four assaulters and four recons. each had undergone training worth 5 tech points, the cheapest among combat roles, but their professional quality was beyond that of ordinary special forces. in addition to the eight specialized combat troops, there were two sergeant commanders, each trained with 10 tech points. initially, zhao yu had just wanted to try out the training, but the performance of the commanders exceeded his expectations. each commander was proficient in various tactics, although a sergeant-level could only command a squad of five. but the primary use of these commanders was to fully harness the abilities of their subordinates. moreover, the commanders and soldiers didn¡¯t need to communicate verbally; within a hundred meters, the chips in their heads could automatically send signals for communication and information transfer. zhao yu also discovered that the chips in the commanders¡¯ skulls seemed superior to those of ordinary soldiers, having greater intelligence and capable of conducting normal conversations with humans without revealing their robotic nature. previously, zhao yu mostly refrained from letting his soldiers converse with other humans, fearing too much talk might reveal their secrets. of course, these were secondary. for him, revenge was the key. thus, zhao yu invested all his tech points into the training 15 soldiers, all with sergeant commanders. he formed three groups: a sniper team, an assault team, and a reconnaissance team. since being ambushed last time, zhao yu had focused on reconnaissance and intelligence, prioritizing the reconnaissance team. the results satisfied him, at least deducing the number of armed personnel in wild wolf town. three hundred to five hundred people, with heavy firepower; with his current strength, it seemed difficult to breach the town. zhao yu sighed; the revenge mission couldn¡¯t be completed yet. he needed further development. the group of eleven got into three off-road vehicles and drove away. after leaving their hiding spot and passing a small hill, zhao yu stopped the convoy and turned to a commander, ¡°inform the sniper team to retreat!¡± ¡°yes, commander!¡± this was another role of the commanders, to relay information to other commanders, with a range of a hundred meters. ordinary soldiers could only communicate with their own commander or report and transmit information. shortly after, a team of five soldiers with sniper rifles and supportive gears ran down from the hillsides flanking the road. these were the snipers zhao yu had set up for his retreat, to prevent being discovered by the enemy and to have a means of retaliation. as the sniper team¡¯s first squad boarded the vehicles, the space became cramped, but zhao yu, sitting in the co-driver¡¯s seat, wasn¡¯t affected. ¡°head to the shelter first¡­¡± now being too close to wild wolf town, zhao yu planned to drive the vehicles there before wrapping up. there were tire tracks on the ground from earlier when the enemy had captured their vehicles, so no need to erase the tracks. on the way back to the base, zhao yu made arrangements, deliberately taking detours to mislead the tracks in other directions. by the time zhao yu returned to the base, he had been awake for nearly twenty hours and was extremely tired. he arranged for the reconnaissance team to lie in wait near the base to prevent being discovered, then made some other defense preparations before finally falling into a deep sleep.. Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: Ambush! chapter 366: ambush! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation [daily mission (time-limited): kill the food convoy from fallout shelter 12988 to wild wolf town. [reward: 50 technology points] ¡°related to wild wolf town?!¡± zhao yu was delighted upon realizing the daily mission was connected to wild wolf town. this meant he could weaken wild wolf town¡¯s strength and earn daily mission rewards simultaneously. however, he wondered about the force of this grain transport convoy. zhao yu thought it best to leave the matter to professionals. he quickly called three sergeant commanders and briefed them on the mission, asking if they had a plan. ¡°report, commander, to know the enemy and know ourselves is to be victorious in every battle. i need to dispatch the reconnaissance team to understand the enemy¡¯s strength,¡± the commanders responded. being sergeants, their abilities were limited, and they couldn¡¯t offer suggestions without sufficient intelligence. zhao yu hesitated. he only had three combat squads and a guard platoon at his disposal. the base currently had fifteen soldiers in combat squads and thirty in the guard platoon, all soldiers. taking all 45 might not guarantee victory. especially as he felt somewhat less confident commanding the 30 from the guard platoon after his last ambush experience. he checked his tech points and, coincidentally, had exactly 20 points. ¡°20 points to train a commander¡­¡± he hesitated; 20 tech points equated to twenty soldiers or four regular special forces soldiers. ¡°forget it, let¡¯s take a look!¡± zhao yu gritted his teeth and spent 20 technology points, waiting another five minutes before the commanding officer emerged from the training camp. zhao yu immediately informed him of his current task and asked if the commander had any ideas. ¡°report, sir, their purpose this time is to transport foods, not to ambush, so the number of people they bring must not be many¡­¡± ¡°based on the power distribution around wild wolf town, they certainly won¡¯t be too worried about the safety of this transport team¡­¡± the commander was very capable. after looking at the hand-drawn map, he quickly drew conclusions and formulated a battle plan. however, the equipment mentioned made zhao yu hesitant. ¡°is a rocket launcher absolutely necessary?¡± he had a rocket launcher, but without ammunition, which was as good as not having one. the equipment requirement given by the commanding officer was at least six rocket launchers and twelve rockets. ¡°if there are no rocket launchers to support, the success rate of this operation is only 69.33%¡­¡± the commander stated calmly and confidently. ¡°and if we have them?¡± ¡°81.65%.¡± zhao yu stroked his chin, not knowing how this win rate was calculated, but he thought it was worth a try. he had a box of pistol bullets transported to the munitions factory for recycling. the result was as he expected, a 20% loss, but fortunately, it was converted back to raw materials. looking at the resources needed to exchange for rocket ammunition, he found that one box of bullets pushed the progress to about 90%. ¡°with this, a dozen boxes of bullets should be enough!¡± zhao yu breathed a sigh of relief, worried that the shortfall in rocket ammunition would be too great, but thankfully, it was manageable. however, the amount of bullets consumed was significant, with one box containing 1,500 rounds, and a dozen boxes amounting to nearly 20,000 rounds. fortunately, he had brought back several tens of thousands of rounds from his last trip to black wind stronghold, so he had enough for the time being. recycling with a loss wasn¡¯t usually a good deal, but in the current situation, zhao yu had no other concerns. after a while. twelve rockets were made. beside them were twelve rocket launchers. on the other side, the commander had already prepared his weapons and was ready to set off at any time. ¡± sir, we can only carry six rocket launchers¡­¡± ¡± huh??!¡± this was too much? ¡± the vehicle¡¯s load is limited. bringing six more rocket launchers will reduce the success rate of this operation¡­¡± the commander said. zhao yu gave a thumbs up and praised, ¡°professional, let¡¯s do as you said, bring six rocket launchers!¡± under the arrangement of the commander officer, three combat squads each boarded a vehicle and set off first. following them was a temporary squad made up of five soldiers, escorting zhao yu as they departed. at the base, 25 soldiers remained in the guard and continuing to protect the base. the commander officer had a maximum command limit of 20 people, so the number of personnel he could bring was limited. the extra soldier was assigned for zhao yu to command. zhao yu didn¡¯t have much to command, having one more person with him was just to help out with miscellaneous tasks. with the commander officer handling the coordination, zhao yu was much more relaxed, as many things didn¡¯t require his direct involvement. his only task was to wait for specific times when the commander officer would tell him which orders to give. then he would simply authorize actions as instructed by the commander officer. of course, to prevent any unforeseen circumstances, zhao yu also gave advance authorization to the commander officer, allowing him to respond directly in special situations without needing to consult him. for instance, in the event of another ambush like the previous one, the commander officer could organize a counterattack immediately. under the commander officer¡¯s coordination, they might not face any ambush at all. just like now, zhao yu was accompanied by only two vehicles. the assault and reconnaissance squads that had gone ahead were already out of sight, clearly having embarked on a mission as directed by the commander officer.. Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: Ambush (2) chapter 367: ambush (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation an hour later, the convoy stopped at a depression. ¡°please give the order to stop the engine and wait for orders¡­¡± ¡°turn off the engine!¡± ¡°commander, please order the reconnaissance team to investigate the enemy¡¯s movements¡­¡± ¡°reconnaissance team¡­¡± zhao yu was also enjoying himself. he would ask the commander for the reason for every step he took. he gained a lot of experience and indirectly improving his military acumen. a short while later, the sergeant commander came to report. ¡°report, we have scouted the enemy¡¯s movements¡­¡± ¡°the enemy has 211 people, including 151 non-combatants and 60 combatants¡­¡± zhao yu gained a preliminary understanding of the enemy. more than fifty vehicles were responsible for transporting grain and valuable resources from the shelter. most were residents of wild wolf town with a few armed personnel. ¡°report to the commander, for this operation, 1 suggest we neutralize the threat¡­¡± rarely, the sergeant commander proactively made a suggestion, which surprised zhao yu. ¡°commander, if we¡¯re just plundering once, then annihilating the enemy would suffice¡­¡± ¡°but we plan to attack wild wolf town later. rashly killing these non-combatants will only backfire¡­¡± zhao yu understood immediately, grasping the sergeant commander¡¯s intent. the top management class of wild wolf town was different from the residents. they were the armed force, numbering around three to five hundred people. eliminating them wouldn¡¯t cause the residents of wild wolf town to rebel, as they didn¡¯t have high loyalty. but if they killed the residents of wild wolf town this time. when they officially attacked the town, it might force the enemy to mobilize all its people for war. wild wolf town had over five thousand people. excluding the elderly, weak, and sick, there were still at least three or four thousand able to bear arms, which would make the battle much harder. ¡°then we¡¯ll neutralize the threat, spare the civilians, eliminate all threats¡­¡± ¡°wait!¡± ¡°if possible, tell those civilians that this is to avenge the previous ambush, and let them tell li yang to clean his neck and wait for me to kill him!¡± ¡°yes, commander!¡± zhao yu and his team alighted from the vehicles, hiding them in the forest and covering them with camouflage cloths. after walking for about half an hour, they reached their destination. the sergeant commander was busy, constantly assigning tasks to the other three squad leaders. the number of people around zhao yu gradually dwindled, until only a soldier remained, and even the sergeant commander was nowhere to be seen. as zhao yu pondered how the battle would unfold, a slight tremor suddenly vibrated through the ground. they were coming! in the distance, a convoy approached slowly, led by an armored off-road vehicle with several gunmen seated inside. the first vehicle maintained a distance from the rest of the convoy, with its gunmen using binoculars to scan both sides of the road. zhao yu lay on the hillside, hidden behind branches, observing the situation on the road through the gaps. when he noticed someone looking in his direction, he quickly ducked his head. ¡°bwooh¡ª¡± the leading vehicle passed by without noticing zhao yu. at this point, zhao yu had no idea where the ambush point. after the vehicles passed, zhao yu slightly raised his head to continue observing. he noticed that every few trucks in the convoy were interspersed with an armed vehicle. this made zhao yu frown. the enemy was too dispersed! if he had enough manpower, it would be easier to deal with such enemy. but he didn¡¯t have enough manpower! zhao yu was worried, unsure of the sergeant commander¡¯s reliability. this was the first battle with a commander involved. if it failed, he would immediately relocate his base without a second thought. as for revenge, that would have to wait for another opportunity. despite pondering for a long time, zhao yu couldn¡¯t figure out how the commander would conduct the battle. ¡°bwooh¡ª¡± one by one, vehicles passed on the road in front of him. compared to the previous group, the guards in the middle seemed more lax, not only failing to watch their surroundings carefully but even playing poker on the vehicles. zhao yu also observed the armed personnel¡¯s equipment, most of them carrying rifles with occasional armed vehicles equipped with mounted machine guns. besides, zhao yu spotted his vehicle, the electric off-road car he had lost in a previous ambush. after about twenty or thirty vehicles passed, zhao yu felt uncertain when the sergeant commander would make a move. suddenly, gunfire erupted ahead. ¡°what¡¯s going on!¡± people in the convoy immediately shouted. ¡°stop the vehicles!¡± a leading person hastily halted the convoy, picking up a walkie-talkie to inquire. zhao yu only caught a few shouted orders from the leader. subsequently, several armed vehicles with gunmen rushed forward. this surprised zhao yu. how did the sergeant commander manage that?! the enemy¡¯s dispersed formation was not advantageous for them. yet, they were actively gathering towards the front. zhao yu also roughly understood that the main battlefield was likely ahead of the convoy.. Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: Ambush (3) chapter 368: ambush (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation shortly after the armed vehicle left, intense gunfire erupted from the east side. zhao yu¡¯s army was not attacking in the direction of the convoy¡¯s head, but rather its tail. ¡°attack from the west?!¡± zhao yu was astonished. at that moment, the civilians guarding the cargo became extremely panicked. some got off the vehicles to look towards the rear, while others curled up inside, shivering in fear. however, no one dared to run away; they all stayed obediently beside the vehicles they were responsible for. ¡°boom-!¡± several explosions sounded from the direction of the west, where the convoy¡¯s head was. ¡°rocket-propelled grenades!¡± the blasts were loud and varied slightly, suggesting a chain reaction caused by the vehicles being ignited by rocket-propelled grenades. the civilians who had alighted to look around were startled by the sight, some squatting on the ground in fright, others hurriedly scrambling back into the vehicles. the civilians wouldn¡¯t pick up arms and join the fight when danger approached, meaning that post-battle clean-up would be easier. ¡°bang-!¡± several more shots rang out, distinct from regular gunfire like sniper rifles. zhao yu peered through the gap, anxiously looking to the east, unsure of the situation. his position was awkward, right in the middle of the convoy, with neither the head nor the tail in sight. ¡°they¡¯re dead¡ª!¡± ¡°all dead¡ª!¡± someone suddenly shouted up ahead, followed by several people running towards the woods. as people started fleeing, more and more jumped from the vehicles and swarmed into the forest. at this point, no one dared to drive the vehicle. because apart from the main road, the paths on either side were virtually impassable for vehicles. with both the head and tail of the convoy engaged in battle, driving a vehicle would be suicide. several civilians also ran towards zhao yu¡¯s hiding spot. as they climbed the hill and saw zhao yu, they reflexively raising their hands high. ¡°don¡¯t shoot, we¡¯re unarmed¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t shoot¡­¡± they pleaded repeatedly. zhao yu was unsure how to handle these people at the moment. other civilians still running in his direction changed course upon seeing the anomaly, with several running back to the road and towards the forest on the other side. zhao yu slowly stood up, while the soldier beside him remained meticulously prone on the ground. ¡°get up, check if they have any weapons!¡± ¡°yes, commander!¡± the soldier finally got up and began checking each civilian in front of him for weapons. these people had seen his face and zhao yu pondered whether he should silence them. as he was wrestling with this thought, he suddenly realized that the gunfire seemed to have stopped. was the fight over?! it was only then that zhao yu finally saw the sergeant commander again, who was now running towards him along the road. with such a bold approach, it seemed the fight was indeed over. ¡°report to the commander, mission accomplished. we killed 71 and captured 51, all threats have been neutralized. awaiting further instructions¡­¡± ¡°all the armed personnel are dead?!¡± ¡°yes, commander!¡± the civilians in front of him grew even more frightened, pleadingly looking at zhao yu. ¡°take them to where the other prisoners are¡­¡± zhao yu said casually, then left the hillside and walked towards the convoy. he looked in all directions when he arrived at the main road. towards the head of the convoy, he could see thick smoke rising in the distance, indicating that vehicles were still burning after the explosions. to the east, at the tail of the convoy, there was no such commotion. he only saw many people with their hands on their heads squatting on the ground, with a few people watching over them. zhao yu took out his binoculars and saw that the ones guarding the prisoners at the rear were the five members of the assault team. only then did he realize and turned back to the commander, ¡°what about our men? any casualties?¡± ¡°none!¡± ¡°none?!¡± the enemy had sixty armed personnel, and they only had twenty. had they really annihilated the enemy so completely? ¡°how did you do it?!¡± after an explanation, zhao yu understood how the battle had been fought. a roadblock was set up on the main route, and when the enemy¡¯s armed personnel rushed to provide support, the scouts hidden along the roadside fired rocket launchers. the first volley of rockets directly hit six vehicles, killing more than twenty people, including the enemy¡¯s leader. snipers took out the remaining enemies with precision shots, while those attempting to rush into the forest were eliminated by other soldiers. the plan was for the front of the convoy to act first, followed by the rear, but due to the long distance between the two ends and the difficulty in relaying information, the commander had ordered an assault three minutes after the convoy stopped. at the rear, about a dozen armed personnel were taken out by five assault troops and one sniper. ¡°this was too easy?!¡± just over twenty people, and they had won the battle? zhao yu felt a surge of elation, realizing that training the commander had been a wise investment. at the very least, he didn¡¯t possess such commanding skills. soon, after a quick inventory, dozens of firearms, several machine guns, and various ammunition were confiscated. additionally, over forty vehicles worth of goods and more than fifty prisoners were captured. ¡°retreat!¡± zhao yu decided to take all these goods with them.. Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: Ambush (4) chapter 369: ambush (4) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation there are more than ten kilometers from here to wild wolf town, without a vehicle, it would take at least four to five hours to walk. by the time those fleeing civilians returned to wild wolf town, it would be five to six hours later when the new troops arrived. these civilians were obedient, following zhao yu¡¯s instructions to turn the vehicles around and start driving to the base. when zhao yu got back and saw the long line of cars in front, he still felt like he was dreaming. ¡®this is easy that i thought¡­¡¯ but he understood that a normal warfare between two armies wouldn¡¯t be this easy. thinking back to the last time he was ambushed, this total victory didn¡¯t seem like much. after all, he was almost annihilated by the enemy last time. when passing through the misleading section of the road, zhao yu left two soldiers to handle the aftermath and prevent being tracked. on the way back, zhao yu was worried about being chased by the new army and kept looking back from time to time. although he knew that it would take hours for the other side to find out their goods had been stolen, he was still extremely tense about it. fortunately, the journey back to the base was smooth and safe. after a brief rest, zhao yu arranged jobs for the fifty prisoners to unload the goods from dozens of vehicles and keep them in an empty building next door. ¡®will they kill us?¡¯ ¡®i don¡¯t know¡­¡¯ ¡®these people look like they¡¯re from a big organization¡­¡¯ ¡®they¡¯re all in military uniforms¡­¡¯ the prisoners gathered together, nervously chatting. at this moment, a soldier walked towards them. ¡®everyone, line up, it¡¯s time to eat!¡¯ everyone breathed a sigh of relief. being fed meant that they wouldn¡¯t be killed for the time being. when the group lined up and walked towards the dining area, they were shocked.¡± ¡°white rice!¡± ¡°there¡¯s more food!¡± the people at the front of the line stared at the fragrant food in the big pot and drooled. ¡°sir, is this for us to eat?¡± someone asked in disbelief. ¡°can¡¯t you eat these in wild wolf town?¡± zhao yu asked casually. the few of them looked at each other.¡± what we usually eat the most is dry expired foods¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s dry and hard, and there¡¯s a rancid smell¡­¡± ¡°is this really for us?¡± someone asked nervously. ¡°everyone gets one, grab a bowl or a plate and line up for your meal.¡± on the way back, he had been pondering how to deal with these prisoners. releasing them was definitely not an option, at least not until wild wolf town was conquered. so, they had to be kept and fed, which was convenient as there were various menial tasks for them to do. therefore, after receiving 50 technology points as a daily task reward, zhao yu extravagantly spent 25 of those points to train 5 cooks. although few in number, these cooks were adept at preparing large-scale meals, easily managing to cook enough for a hundred people. soon, the first in line, a thin and gaunt man received his meal ¨C a bowl of porridge, a fast-food tray with a portion of rice and three dishes. the gaunt man swallowed a mouthful of saliva and hurriedly took a sip of the porridge without even moving away. ¡°how is it?!¡± ¡°there¡¯s no sand!¡± exclaimed the gaunt man, tears streaming down his face. ¡°quick, quick, move aside, it¡¯s my turn now!¡± the second man in line said hastily. zhao yu pointed to an open space guarded by soldiers and said to the gaunt man, ¡°don¡¯t block the way here, go over there to enjoy your meal!¡± from their reactions, it seemed that life in wild wolf town had not been easy for these normal people. zhao yu took the opportunity to inquire about the situation in wild wolf town. ¡°gun manufacturing line?!¡± zhao yu was quite shocked to heard it. he hadn¡¯t expected that wild wolf town actually had a gun manufacturing industry. ¡°not complete guns, just the barrels¡­¡± a clever man scratched his head and said, ¡°the barrels we make are taken to black rock city for sale¡­¡± zhao yu understood the situation well now. the weapon production line was definitely in black rock city. factory line for weapons in the city would mean paying wages, and not a small amount at that. on the other hand, by outsourcing the production of these weapon parts to these small towns, the cost was much lower. according to their description, they were obligated to work in the town as a form of compulsory labor, a requirement to stay in the town. they worked at least 16 hours a day without wages, but even the food provided was minimal just two meals a day with porridge often containing sand. ¡°why don¡¯t you all leave?!¡± zhao yu asked. ¡°leave¡­¡± the gaunt man seemed bewildered, as if he had never considered this possibility. initially, zhao yu had been worried about the possibility of the prisoners revolting. but after a brief exchange, he realized that his concerns were unfounded. these prisoners were all thin as sticks, malnourished, with a numbness in their eyes, seemingly having lost any thought of resistance. ¡°sir, when do we start working?!¡± after having a full meal, they all seemed eager to start working. zhao yu turned to look at the prisoners. they ate ravenously, as if afraid that someone might snatch their food away if they ate too slow.. Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: Ambush (5) chapter 370: ambush (5) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation this saved zhao yu a lot of trouble. he ordered some people to wash the bowls and plates that they had eaten. then, zhao yu brought the rest of the people to the building next door. there were three buildings nearby, one was used for storage, one housed the soldiers, and the third one was empty. zhao yu led them to the empty building and had them clean up the building. after that, he herded all the prisoners to the top floor for rest and assigned a few soldiers to guard them. having arranged these matters, zhao yu fell into deep thought back at the base. taking the prisoners was a necessity, unless he didn¡¯t want those supplies. as he understood, the shelter had been almost completely emptied, except for some industrial equipment. everything movable and valuable was now moved here. clearly, the wild wolf town forces didn¡¯t plan to occupy the shelter; they just wanted to take the goods. however, from the fact that they hadn¡¯t destroyed the indoor cultivation equipment, it seemed they were treating it as a fertile field. ¡°i¡¯ll think about the wild wolf town matter later¡­¡± zhao yu was feeling that the most pressing issue was what to do with the prisoners in the base. keeping them next door didn¡¯t seem appropriate as it was too close to the base. if word got out, it could pose a risk. as for eliminating all the prisoners, zhao yu couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it; he wasn¡¯t an executioner or a homicidal maniac. ¡°no, i need to plan this carefully¡­¡± ideas began to form in zhao yu¡¯s mind. he planned to open up a new territory and expand the base. to the east of the photovoltaic power plant was a river. although the river flow was not substantial, it was sufficient for daily needs. ¡°we can build a settlement across the river to accommodate these civilians¡­¡± ¡°also, another base inside the photovoltaic power plant doesn¡¯t seem quite right¡­¡± zhao yu thought that as more buildings were erected, it wouldn¡¯t make sense to keep them with the power plant. it would be better to have a clear division of labor: use the photovoltaic power plant solely for power generation with some people guarding it, and the base should plant outside to establish a new military zone. separating the military zone from the industrial and residential areas would effectively prevent the leakage of the base¡¯s situation. after all, his buildings appeared out of thin air and in the short term, nobody could notice it. however, if this continued, there indeed were some hidden risks. zhao yu quickly took out a map and began planning his new base. after careful consideration, he designated an area 500 meters north of the photovoltaic power plant as his new military base. to the east of the photovoltaic power plant, he marked an area for residential use. there was a large space outside the east gate. the area to the northeast was occupied by meng xian and his group, while the southern part was still vacant, ideal for developing and settling the prisoners. conveniently, there were 10 idle engineers in his base who could direct these civilians in some construction work. ¡°if we¡¯re going to establish a settlement, we need to give it a name. it won¡¯t seem abrupt, nor will it arouse suspicion¡­¡± ¡°what name should i choose?!¡± zhao yu found particularly troublesome. unable to think of one immediately, he decided not to dwell on it and planned to name it once the settlement was built. ¡°for now, let¡¯s get these people some works. at the same time, i¡¯ll need to continue expanding the guard force¡­¡± currently, he had a total of 30 soldiers, all accounted for in the guard force. according to the plan, he needed to divide the guard force into three groups: one to guard the residential area, another for the photovoltaic power plant, and the third for the military base. fortunately, soldiers were inexpensive, costing only 1 technology point each. zhao yu had just harvested a batch of grain and could afford to maintain even a thousand people. the shelter¡¯s food supply was abundant, enough to support a thousand people for a year, and there was so much that it was hard to store it all. zhao yu thought for a long time about the base that night, the residential and industrial areas, and place for farms in the future. in addition, the war with wild wolf town might caused the black rock city to intervene as well. amidst these tangled and unresolved thoughts, zhao yu unknowingly fell asleep.. Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: Building the Camp chapter 371: building the camp translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡± motherf * cker, who dares to steal my goods?!¡± li yang was was quite frantic after receiving the news. ¡°boss, according to the people who escaped, they are here for revenge¡­¡± ¡°revenge?¡± li yang calmed down a bit and remembered what instructor wang had told him. ¡°are you talking about that group of soldiers?¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¡°this time too, it was a group of soldiers, all in military uniforms¡­¡± li yang was feeling uneasy. could it be that they had robbed some major group? he felt a chill down his spine and went to find instructor wang. ¡°don¡¯t panic!¡± instructor wang soothed li yang, ¡°since they let someone came back to send a message, they know it was us who robbed them¡­¡± ¡°not attacking directly, what does that indicate?!¡± ¡°they don¡¯t have the strength to defeat us?!¡± ¡°exactly!¡± instructor wang nodded and said, ¡°i was worried before that the other party might be from a major group¡­¡± ¡°they are likely just a small force supported by some power¡­¡± ¡°are you referring to the people from black rock city?¡± ¡°hmm!¡± ¡°there¡¯s been no news from black rock city, nor has anyone come to us for an explanation, which means the power behind them isn¡¯t that strong¡­¡± ¡°so, we should continue as we were¡­¡± li yang breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°then should i send someone to check it out?¡± he was still too young. sometimes, he even felt that uncle wang had become old and timid. after experiencing such a thing, he realized that the other party¡¯s experience was very important, and his attitude was slightly better. ¡°whether to go or not is up to you. since the other party dared to make a move, they probably won¡¯t stay in the same place for us¡­¡± ¡°but it¡¯s not certain. they might want to lure us out and set up another ambush outside the city. you need to consider this¡­¡± ¡°however, i think the most urgent task right now is to find out where these people came from¡­¡± ¡°right now, the enemy is hidden and we are exposed, making many things inconvenient to carry out. so, we should send someone to inquire about the situation in the surrounding areas¡­¡± ¡°hmm¡­¡± li yang nodded as there was some truth to this, ¡°then let¡¯s find out which force they belong to¡­¡± ¡°but i still want to send someone to check first, in case our goods are still there?¡± the quantity of those goods was not small, and even he was greatly tempted, unwilling to give it up just like that. soon, li yang gathered his men and left wild wolf town again. ¡°everyone, move faster. we need to reach gao¡¯s village before it gets dark¡­¡± meng xian led the team, addressing her weary teammates behind her. they had already started their return from black rock city, only one person short of their original number. only xiao liu succeeded in advancing to a second-tier agility enhancer. ¡°sister meng, let¡¯s rest for a while¡­¡± xiao liu said breathlessly. even as an enhancer, he was quite tired at this moment. ¡°we can¡¯t rest. we must reach gao¡¯s village¡­¡± meng xian said solemnly, ¡°in the camps outside black rock city, many gangs live by looting¡­¡± although she was already a third-tier enhancer, if there were too many people and she got surrounded, it would still be difficult to escape. therefore, every time they came to black rock city, they would speed up their journey to avoid being robbed. ¡°we don¡¯t have much with us, it should be fine, right?!¡± ¡°better safe than sorry!¡± the others suppressed their desire to rest and continued to press on their way. an hour later, meng xian and her group arrived at the gao village safely. this place was much bigger than the meng house village. there were two streets and several rows of two-story buildings. there were fences with perimeter to prevent wild beasts. besides, there were quite a few gunmen patrolling around the camp. after paying some fees, she temporarily settled down in the village. after making arrangements for everyone, meng xian then headed towards the core area of the village. ¡°boss gao, long time no see!¡± ¡°miss meng, how have you been recently¡­¡± a man in his fifties, squinted his eyes into a slit when he smiled. anyone heading to the eastern wasteland who stayed at boss gao¡¯s place for a night wouldn¡¯t be troubled by the gangs from the camps outside black rock city. as meng xian was about to leave, a piece of news caught her attention. ¡°hey, do you know about wild wolf town?¡± ¡°they had wiped out a group of soldiers, about fifty or sixty men, today they were defeated¡­¡± ¡°soldiers?!¡± the image of zhao yu popping up in her mind. she curiously asked, ¡°they were just wearing military uniforms, right?¡± ¡°no!¡± ¡°it¡¯s said that those soldiers were very disciplined, clearly professionally trained¡­¡± ¡°in my opinion, li yang is even daring to rob such people¡­¡± after learning about the two conflicts that occurred near fallout shelter 12988, meng xian was almost fifty percent sure that the suddenly appearing military force was belonging to zhao yu. this was because there was a person named meng meng in their camp, who was a survivor rescued by zhao yu from aliens, and she had come from the fallout shelter 12988.. Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: Building the Camp (2) chapter 372: building the camp (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu¡¯s movements tend to be towards the north, coinciding with fallout shelter no. 12988. ¡°since it¡¯s an army that only a major force could train, i guess wild wolf town is doomed.¡± ¡°it¡¯s probably not someone from a major force¡­¡± boss gao laughed, ¡°it¡¯s not only the major forces that can train armies¡­¡± ¡°in black rock city, the four great families and the eight great merchant associations all specifically train soldiers. these soldiers do nothing but train every day¡­¡± meng xian had not heard of the four great families, but she was aware of the eight great merchant associations, which were said to be large-scale merchant groups that traded between various cities. some were local merchant associations, while others were branches from other places. the wilderness is extremely dangerous. without highways or railway tracks for transporting goods, running trade between cities requires a strong military team. ¡°do you mean that the unknown troop could be from the eight great merchant associations or the four great families?¡± ¡®there¡¯s a good chance¡­¡¯ ¡°if people from a large group were ambushed, they would definitely destroy wild wolf town immediately, instead of just raiding the outbound convoys¡­¡± boss gao laughed. ¡°the reason they do this is obviously because their strength is not strong enough, or they dare not reveal their identities¡­¡± meng xian was was quite interested in it and asked curiously, ¡°do the people of the eight merchant associations also not dare to touch the wild wolf town?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°no matter how powerful wild wolf town is, it¡¯s just a wilderness force and cannot compare with the people of black rock city¡­¡± ¡°however, wild wolf town manufactures arms and weapons for black rock city, so it has a background¡­¡± ¡°thus, the unknown troop does not dare to openly retaliate against wild wolf town, probably for this reason¡­¡± thinking of zhao yu¡¯s claimed affiliation with the re zhao corporation, ¡°is it possible that it¡¯s people from a large group who just temporarily can¡¯t send troops to eliminate wild wolf town?¡± ¡°impossible!¡± ¡°¡®even if the large group can¡¯t spare the manpower for a while, as long as they speak to the black rock city officials, there will be plenty of people to wipe out wild wolf town¡­¡± thinking it over, meng xian realized that this made sense. the things controlled by the large groups were extremely precious, and even a tiny leak would be enough for black rock city to thrive.¡± ¡°zhao yu¡¯s background might not be the re zhao, but one of the eight merchant associations of black rock city?!¡± meng xian felt a secret joy in her heart, not expecting to gain such an unexpected reward from this trip. ¡°by the way, wild wolf town has issued a reward. if anyone knows the details of that group, they can inform them, with a reward of 100,000 black rock coins¡­¡± ¡°ah, both sides are big forces, i¡¯m not qualified to get involved¡­¡± meng xian said self-deprecatingly, then bid farewell to boss gao and returned to her room to rest. she continued to investigate the purpose of zhao yu and his group¡¯s venture. ¡°assuming zhao yu is from one of the eight great merchant associations, why would they establish a camp in the wilderness?!¡± ¡°the reason to hide their identities?!¡± meng xian felt there must be some secret behind this, but she couldn¡¯t guess it at the moment. however, she thought she could take this opportunity to gain some benefits. as boss gao said, since zhao yu dares not reveal his identity, even if he is backed by one of the eight great merchant associations, he would have to pay a confidentiality fee. ¡°ha ha ha ha!¡± meng xian couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud, feeling that this trip had been very profitable. after getting up, zhao yu started training soldiers according to the plan. two and a half hours later, 30 soldiers walked out of the training camp. thus, he now had a total of 60 soldiers, all incorporated into the guard team and divided into three guard platoons, each with 20 people, according to the commander¡¯s organization. the commander¡¯s organization is five people per squad, twenty per platoon, and a hundred per company. zhao yu didn¡¯t have enough technological points to equip the three guard platoons with commanders. however, with their strength, there was no need for commanders; they just needed to deter ordinary people. with manpower at hand, zhao yu immediately assigned a guard platoon to take care of the security of the camp construction outside the east gate. he also summoned ten engineers and brought out his plans for the military, residential, and industrial areas. these were relatively simple and within the capabilities of the engineers. thus, zhao yu assigned three engineers to the residents area to lead the recently gathered fifty residents to build the camp outside the east gate. then, he took the remaining seven engineers and the two guard platoons to his planned military base area. he didn¡¯t plan to use outsiders to build this military base; it was his secret base, and apart from his soldiers, no one else was allowed to get involved. zhao yu had the assault squad take charge of the area¡¯s security and let about 40 soldiers to start the bustling task of logging. the planned military base was currently just a primitive forest, requiring the trees to be cleared and cement base, a substantial amount of work. fortunately, with the engineers overseeing it, zhao yu didn¡¯t need to put in too much effort. after staying for a while, he took the remaining reconnaissance squad back to the base. the security of the base was temporarily in the hands of the sniper squad and the remaining two land infantry. although they were few in number, no one dared to trouble his base for now. after returning to the base, zhao yu took the reconnaissance squad to inspect the work outside the east gate. as soon as he arrived, eagle came to greed him. ¡°centurion zhao, i wonder why and what you are doing here¡­¡± ¡°we rescued some survivors and we are planning to establish a camp here for them to live in¡­¡± zhao yu said casually. eagle scratched his head, seemingly unable to find a good reason to refuse. after all, the initial agreement did not specify that zhao yu couldn¡¯t build another camp outside the east gate. moreover, their location was to the north of the east gate, and the newly constructed camp was to the south of the east gate, so both sides would not interfere with each other. upon inspecting the site, zhao yu found that his people were working efficiently. not only was no one slacking off, but they were also working with great enthusiasm. he approached someone with relatively high prestige to ask about the situation. ¡°sir, it¡¯s really great that you took us in. we¡¯re willing to work under you as long as we can have meals like the one yesterday every day¡­¡± after a brief conversation, zhao yu realized that these people had no intention of running away; instead, they wanted to stay. just a meal could win over people¡¯s hearts now?! zhao yu felt it was almost magical, and asked in return, ¡°don¡¯t you have family or friends back in wild wolf town?!¡± ¡°family?!¡± ¡°in these times, what family or friends are there¡­¡± ¡°what about a wife or children?¡± ¡°none! too bad.¡± ¡°well, work hard then. as long as i¡¯m alive, you¡¯ll not lack food to eat¡­¡± zhao yu shook his head and said. ¡°thank you, sir. we will definitely work our hardest for you¡­¡± the thin man quickly expressed his commitment. zhao yu nodded and sent the man back to work. he didn¡¯t mention anything about paying wages. in these times, wages was impractical, and he didn¡¯t want to deal with such complications. he had some plans for these people. there was a piece of indoor cultivated farmland at the fallout shelter, and it would be troublesome to have the soldiers handle it, so zhao yu planned to send these people there to help him farm. of course, this would have to wait until the wild wolf town issue was resolved; otherwise, the enemy could attack them from time to time to interrupt their farming. zhao yu spent most of the day running between the military and residents areas, inspecting the work and communicating with several commanders, discussing military strategies and experiences. in addition, zhao yu also took stock of his recent gains. besides acquiring several dozen vehicles, the most valuable items for him were gasoline and ammunition. after recycling the acquired ammunition, he had enough to support the creation of a functional, cannon-firing tank. at six o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the new daily tasks were refreshed. upon seeing the task content, zhao yu felt worried. ¡°we¡¯ve been discovered¡­.¡± Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: Victory in War! chapter 373: victory in war! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation [daily mission: wild wolf town has obtained your location information and has already organized people to attack the base¡­ [defeat this attack. reward: 50 technology points] ¡± how did they know?!¡± zhao yu didn¡¯t expect that in less than a day, wild wolf town would already know his location. ¡°it must be the surrounding villages¡­¡± zhao yu realized the problem. near the photovoltaic power plant, there were several small villages. it¡¯s likely that people from wild wolf town had sent someone to inquire in various places. the villagers, who had seen zhao yu and his people driving by several times, might have informed on them, which seemed normal. ¡°forget it. let¡¯s fight!¡± zhao yu was not one to shy away from a challenge. since the enemy knew his location, he was ready for a straightforward battle. wild wolf town was heavily guarded and difficult to attack, but if they dared to come out, he could catch them off guard. with this in mind, he quickly gathered several commanders to discuss the combat situation. ¡°sir, there are two urgent matters¡­¡± ¡°one is to equip walkie-talkies to ensure that the reconnaissance team can be reach and relay information back¡­¡± ¡°second is to acquire some drones to keep track of enemy movements¡­¡± zhao yu immediately went to the munitions factory, exchanged a batch of walkie-talkies, and equipped each recon soldiers with one. he then dispatched the five members of the reconnaissance team under the command of a sergeant. following that, he exchanged for a batch of small drones, some electrical driven power and others fuel-powered. however, no one under his command could operate these devices. he could learn but what he lacked most was time. therefore, zhao yu spent the ten technology points he had naturally accumulated that day to train two drone pilots. there were recon soldiers capable of controlling drones, but they were too expensive, so zhao yu chose the cheapest options. right now, what he lacked most were technology points. other resources, besides gasoline and ammunition, were not in short supply anymore. therefore, zhao yu chose the costly military reconnaissance and strike drones, capable of both scouting and combat missions. he also made a few regular reconnaissance drones, noticing some differences compared to the military ones. the regular reconnaissance drones could be controlled with a notebook-like remote. however, the high-end military reconnaissance drones simulated airplane controls with a complete ground cockpit. it had two joysticks for direction control and pedals for throttle and adjusting the drone¡¯s flight attitude. moreover, the ground cockpit had a large display screen showing the drone¡¯s view, with multiple modes, displaying the distance to the enemy and other parameters. of course, the military reconnaissance and strike drone zhao yu chose was not the best. the best ones were much larger, about ten meters long, like fighter jets, equipped with missiles. currently, zhao yu couldn¡¯t manufacture missiles, so exchanging for such drones was pointless. the drone zhao yu chose was a kind of small reconnaissance and strike drone, two meters in length, with a wingspan of over three meters, equipped with a machine gun for strafing missions. ¡°operate the two hummingbird drones to scout out the situation¡­¡± the hummingbird drone was smaller in size, one of the rechargeable models, and it was equipped with a high-definition camera for reconnaissance purposes only. although zhao yu had some gasoline on hand, it wasn¡¯t much, so he decided to first deploy the electrical driven reconnaissance drones to survey the situation. under the control of the two pilots, two small drones took off, circling around the base to ensure there were no abnormalities, then flew towards the northwest. following this, zhao yu exchanged a large amount of military equipment as advised by the commanders. mortars, rocket launchers, ladder trucks, and more. since his base lacked watchtowers and sentry posts, he acquired several ladder trucks that could extend up to a height of several meters, where machine guns or sniper rifles could be mounted. uncertain of the direction the enemy might attack, zhao yu didn¡¯t deploy these ladders yet; they were kept near the base, waiting for intel from the reconnaissance drones. ¡°report, suspicious targets spotted!¡± one of the pilots suddenly reported to zhao yu. zhao yu quickly gathered with several commanders. on the drone¡¯s display, a convoy of dozens of vehicles was seen moving along a road, heading towards the direction of his base. ¡°they haven¡¯t discovered our drone, have they?¡± ¡°report, sir, we¡¯re on a covert reconnaissance mission, the drone is at an altitude of 1500 meters¡­¡± one of the commanders explained, ¡°at this altitude, unless they¡¯re using telescopes or electronic radar to scan, it¡¯s very difficult to detect such small reconnaissance drones¡­¡± ¡°good!¡± zhao yu nodded. now that the enemy was discovered, it made things much easier. after detailed observation, the commanders obtained the information they needed. ¡°the enemy has a total of 150 people, equipped with rocket launchers, mortars, machine guns, and other weapons¡­¡± this time, the enemy had sent out all combat soldiers. moreover, to prevent ambushes, they deliberately used more vehicles than needed, ensuring that each vehicle was not fully occupied. this way, even if they were attacked with rocket launchers, the loss of combat force would not be too significant.. Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: Victory In War! (2) chapter 374: victory in war! (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°tell me about the plan¡­¡± ¡± we can set up mines on their paths¡­¡± ¡± then, fire a round of mortars¡­¡± ¡°let the soldiers ambush on both sides of the road outside the base and launch rockets to as a wave of firepower¡­¡± the commander gave a battle plan. zhao yu felt a headache coming on. ¡°we don¡¯t have that many cannonballs!¡± he was still in the stage of lacking the raw materials to make cannonballs. ¡°commander. if we retrieve all the ammunition we have, we can create the shells we need¡­¡± zhao yu glanced at the data provided by the commander. to gather enough ammunition for the upcoming battle, he would need to recycle seventy to eighty thousand bullets, virtually depleting his reserves. after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he agreed. if he could win, he would be able to seize ammunition from the enemy. ¡°how long until the enemy arrives?¡± ¡°half an hour¡­¡± ¡°you handle the preparations. call back all the guards from the military base and the resident area¡­¡± this battle was crucial for the survival of the base, and zhao yu didn¡¯t want to lose. he planned to use every available resources. of course, if he did end up losing, he would immediately transform the base into a mobile form and escape without a second thought. ¡°damn it, if we¡¯re going to fight, let¡¯s go big!¡± zhao yu was determined, directing people to drive dozens of vehicles, along with the firearms he had confiscated over the past few days and the ones he had made himself, and quickly headed towards the east gate. when he arrived at the east gate with great momentum, eagle had already received the news and gathered a large number of armed men, all ready for action. ¡°centurion zhao, we have always kept to ourselves. what are you planning to do with such a big movement?¡± eagle called out nervously from several dozen meters away. he hadn¡¯t expected zhao yu who had just been suddenly bring so many vehicles. he was unsure of zhao yu¡¯s intentions. ¡°eagle, i have a big deal to discuss with you!¡± to show his sincerity, zhao yu stepped out of the convoy with just a few people. eagle hesitated but didn¡¯t dare to shoot. after giving a few quick orders, he also stepped forward with a few men. ¡°i¡¯m about to fight a battle with another force and urgently need ammunition. whatever you have, i¡¯ll buy it all!¡± zhao yu got straight to the point. the people from wild wolf town were almost there, and he didn¡¯t have time for lengthy explanations. ¡°ah?¡± eagle was stunned, not expecting zhao yu¡¯s visit to be for a transaction. ¡°don¡¯t dawdle on it. cars, machine guns, rifles, or food ¨C whatever you want, i¡¯ll sell!¡± zhao yu urged. eagle was unsure whether zhao yu was serious or not. ¡°who are you fighting against?¡± ¡°wild wolf town!¡± ¡°what?!¡± eagle was shocked. how had zhao yu gotten involved with a local power like wild wolf town? ¡°just tell me how much ammunition you have for sale. i¡¯ll take all types, no matter what the bullets are!¡± ¡°this¡­¡± ¡°thirty thousand rounds of ammunition, two missiles of unknown type that we picked up from an abandoned military base¡­¡± ¡°you have missiles?!¡± zhao yu was not expecting such good fortune. no matter the type, as long as he could recycle them, he could remake them into usable missiles. ¡°tell me what you want¡­¡± ¡°we¡­ can we discuss it?¡± zhao yu didn¡¯t want to haggle and directly said, ¡°ten vehicles, a hundred rifles, ten machine guns for your thirty thousand bullets and those two missiles. how about that?¡± eagle was surprised by the generous offer. they had privately asked around about the missiles, and no one wanted them. they were reluctant to discard them, so they had been stored in the outskirts of their camp. ¡°deal!¡± eagle quickly nodded, fearing zhao yu might change his mind. ¡°then let¡¯s get started!¡± zhao yu directly commanded his men to bring over ten vehicles and drop them off, followed by a hundred rifles and ten machine guns. eagle also hurried back and soon brought the two missiles and all the bullets. zhao yu¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the missiles ¨C they were three meters long, big enough for his needs! the exchange was quickly made and without wasting any time, he took the ammunition and missiles back to the base. eagle and his men were left looking at each other, then broke into ecstatic smiles. ¡°we have cars now!¡± ¡°but it seems there¡¯s not much gasoline left in the tanks¡­¡± uul il dccllld l11clc o hul gaov/llilc 1c1l 111 l11c ldillyo¡­ ¡°no problem, with cars, who worries about gasoline?!¡± back at the base, zhao yu swiftly sent the collected bullets and two missiles into the recycling furnace of the munitions factory. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only he soon saw many new weapons and equipment appear in the previously exchange list, including fighter jets. but currently, there were no pilots capable of flying fighter jets, and the fuel consumption was too high. after a brief selection and communication with the commanders, he was disappointed to find that no one could operate a tank. he eventually exchanged for a medium-sized reconnaissance and strike drone, eight meters in length, capable of carrying two missiles. the tens of thousands of bullets he collected were also added to the mortar and rocket launchers.. Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: Victory In War!(3) chapter 375: victory in war!(3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation on the other side, the commander also deployed the soldiers to their respective positions. everything was ready and the pilot reported that the enemy was only a five-minute journey away from the base. ¡®report: the enemy has stopped, and it seems they want to send someone over for reconnaissance¡­¡¯ ¡°this move by the enemy will trigger the landmines we¡¯ve laid. i suggest we attack immediately!¡± the original plan was to wait for the enemy to enter before starting the battle. but now, since the enemy had sent out a reconnaissance team from such a distance, there was no need to wait. ¡°alright, proceed as planned. attack!¡± on the display screen, the majority of the enemy troops had abandoned their vehicles and were now gathering together to call the roll, seemingly planning to approach on foot. this was exactly what zhao yu wanted. he had two missiles, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy to hit the enemy if they were too spread out. soon, two pilots were operating the reconnaissance drones back to base before switched to a new cockpit. the medium-sized integrated reconnaissance and attack drone looked similar to a fighter jet, with a streamlined body that looked powerful and imposing, especially with the two missiles hanging under the wings, which boosted zhao yu¡¯s confidence. ¡®take off!¡¯ this thing consumed a lot of fuel. zhao yu had collected two hundred liters of gasoline to produce only one hundred and sixty liters of aviation kerosene. this amount of kerosene wasn¡¯t enough for a long flight, but fortunately, the enemy wasn¡¯t too far away, so it should be sufficient. the internal roads of the photovoltaic power plant were quite long, well-suited for the drone¡¯s takeoff. after accelerating down the long runway, the medium-sized integrated reconnaissance and attack drone took to the sky. ¡°everyone listen up, i have only one requirement: annihilate the enemy, no prisoners!¡± li yang stood on top of a vehicle, loudly addressing the roughly one hundred people around him, rallying them before the battle. at this moment, he seemed full of confidence in this attack. the people below, upon hearing this, responded loudly in unison. they stopped at quite a distance from the photovoltaic power plant, so speaking loudly was not an issue. li yang suddenly heard a strange noise. ¡°what¡¯s that sound?!¡± others heard it too and instinctively looked up. ¡°a fighter jet?!¡± ¡°why is there a fighter jet here?¡± he had an ominous premonition that the jet was coming for them. impossible! as he doubted, a horrifying scene unfolded. he saw two missiles hanging from the bottom of the fighter jet, hurtled towards them at an even greater speed. ¡°it¡¯s over!¡± li yang¡¯s mind went blank. ¡°fighter jet!¡± ¡°run!¡± ¡°get down!¡± ¡°missiles!!!¡± the scene turned chaotic and the missiles didn¡¯t give them any chance to evade. as people just started to react, the missiles struck right in the center of the crowd. ¡°boom!!¡± ¡°boom!!¡± two earth-shattering explosions followed. blood and limbs scattered everywhere. in just a brief moment, dozens were killed instantly. ¡°my leg¡­¡± ¡°i can¡¯t see¡­¡± ¡°help me¡­¡± ¡°save me, i don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± cries and screams filled the air. before they could grasp the situation, mortar shells began to fall. ¡°boom!¡± ¡°boom!¡± ¡°boom!¡± mortar shells rained down incessantly, smashing into the crowd. the mortar shells projectile motion were calculated by the system, hit their targets almost without fail, each aimed for maximum impact. heavy firepower tore through the area. dozens of vehicles were blown to pieces and a whole forest was set ablaze. the few survivors scattered in all directions, yet before they could get far, a small drone pursued them. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only in addition, soldiers already lying in ambush around the perimeter began to encircle and attack these panicking enemies. this battle turned out even better than zhao yu had anticipated. the moment the two missiles were launched, the victory was assured. the subsequent actions were just to maximize the impact of the victory. li yang, until his death, never imagined that zhao yu would have fighter jets and missiles! had he known who he was offending, he might have abandoned wild wolf town and fled for his life.. Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: Elimination to cover the truth! chapter 376: elimination to cover the truth! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°clean up the battlefield!¡± after this round of fighting, zhao yu did not even have enough bullets. he could only send people to the battlefield to see if there was anything useful. after the bombardment of missiles and mortars, many weapons and equipment on the battlefield were damaged. however, a munitions factory¡¯s recycling furnace meant that even the damaged items could be recycled and remanufactured, so it wasn¡¯t a loss. ¡öwhat do you think, if i lead an attack on wild wolf town now, can we take it down?¡¯ zhao yu called several commanders to ask. after a brief calculation, the senior commander said, ¡®there¡¯s a 13.6% chance of victory¡­¡¯ ¡öthen forget it!¡¯ zhao yu sighed. there were still quite a few armed personnel left in wild wolf town. according to the initial reconnaissance, there were at least two hundred armed individuals there. the battlefield was cleaned up very thoroughly. aside from the various broken weapons and equipment being recycled in the furnace, even the limbs and body parts were collected. ¡®fighter jets¡­¡¯ ¡®missiles!1 ¡®mortars!1 the war happening nearby was clearly visible from the camp outside the eastern gate. everyone faces filled with fear and unease. ¡ödo we need all this to attack wild wolf town?¡¯ eagle was recalling what zhao yu said during the trade. wild wolf town might be strong, but compared to the re zhao corporation, it was nothing more than an ant. was it worth deploying fighter jets and missiles for them? but now, they really had! the distance was too far for them to realize that the eight-meter-long fighter jet was actually an unmanned integrated reconnaissance and attack drone. ¡®what do we do?!¡¯ eagle was extremely anxious. their neighbor had shown strength far beyond that of ordinary forces. he was unsure how to interact with them now, even started on considering relocating the camp. but he was just a temporary leader; without meng xian¡¯s return, he dared not make many decisions. as eagle was at a loss, zhao yu arrived in his vehicle. -centurion zhao!¡± eagle called out respectfully. although he knew zhao yu was from the re zhao corporation, it had not been verified, and he had almost annihilated zhao yu¡¯s group, so his attitude was not one of awe. but now, he had heard zhao yu talking about attacking wild wolf town and witnessed a fighter jet to take off and release missiles shortly after. the scale of this war far exceeded his imagination. they were a small force without even a mortar, yet zhao yu had used fighter jets and missiles. ¡®uh-huh!¡¯ zhao yu instructed someone to open the rear car door. eagle seemed to understand something and instructed his men to back off before getting into zhao yu¡¯s car. several soldiers naturally stood guard around the car, preventing others from approaching. ¡ödo you know why i¡¯m looking for you?¡¯ zhao yu asked indifferently. ¡öi don¡¯t know!¡¯ eagle had some guesses but dared not say them out loud. ¡°two days ago, my goods were robbed, and more than fifty people were killed¡­¡± zhao yu nodded and said. ¡öit was wild wolf town¡¯s doing!¡¯ eagle hadn¡¯t expected wild wolf town to be so bold as to rob zhao yu¡¯s goods. they deserved to be bombed by missiles! ¡öyesterday, i sent people to take back my goods, killed more than seventy of them, and captured over fifty civilians¡­¡¯ so that¡¯s how it was! eagle finally realized where the civilians working outside the east gate had come from; they were taken from wild wolf town. ¡°half an hour ago, my boss called and said that a strange force was approaching our base¡­¡± what?! zhao yu¡¯s boss wasn¡¯t even here, so how did they know? suddenly, he thought of something, looked to the sky in shock. satellites! only satellites could detect the situation here from thousands of miles away! only some major forces and large groups had satellites. ¡°that¡¯s not important. what¡¯s important is that one hundred and fifty people from wild wolf town came, and i didn¡¯t have enough manpower, so i called for air support¡­¡¯ air support, fighter jets, missiles¡­ ¡°centurion zhao, what a strategy¡­! was surprised to witness an air strike.¡± ¡®uh-huh!¡¯ ¡°the incoming enemies have been completely wiped out. do you know why i¡¯m here to see you now?¡± his question left eagle stunned, and he started to ponder. after a while, he said, ¡®the re zhao corporation is a major force, not something wild wolf town can compare to. in theory, when they looted you before, they should have been wiped out, so why this time¡­¡¯ eagle ventured, ¡°so, do you have requirements not to expose your identity?¡¯ ¡°exactly!¡± zhao yu nodded and said, ¡®now tell me, how can i do this without having to kill?¡¯ kill to hide the event?! eagle realizing that they, being so close, had seen the fighter jet and missiles! so, they were about eliminating them?! at such a close distance, he was confident he could kill zhao yu alone. but it was useless, he still couldn¡¯t stop his body from trembling. when had he ever made such a big decision?! even killing zhao yu would be futile; the man was from the re zhao corporation, capable of mobilizing fighter jets and missiles, and possibly even under satellite surveillance. ¡°the base i protect is conducting high-level experiments that require secrecy. give me one reason within ten minutes not to wipe out your meng house village!¡± eagle felt helpless. they were only neighbors with zhao yu, yet they found themselves in such a predicament. he had no choice but to rack his brains. after a long time, he calmed down and analyzed that zhao yu did not really want to kill to them otherwise, he would have acted already. he just wanted an unnoticeable reason to keep the secrets of the re zhao corporation hidden. so¡­ ¡°we can participate in this battle¡­¡± zhao yu smiled and said, ¡°fighter jets and missiles, nobody has seen them, whoever has seen them dies!¡± ¡°yes, i can ensure this. i will inform the others in the village¡­¡± ¡°i don¡¯t trust you!¡± ¡°gather your people later, take photos and register everyone. i will send your information to my superiors. if any news leaks, you know what will happen¡­¡± eagle¡¯s face showed bitterness. this was a blatant threat, but he had no choice but to agree. he took a deep breath. ¡°but even with our participation, we can¡¯t win against them¡­¡± ¡°so, you need a better cover identity¡­¡± ¡°what do you mean?!¡± ¡°the re zhao corporation¡¯s background cannot be exposed, so you need a plausible identity, like zhao family village or something¡­¡± ¡°zhao family village?¡± zhao yu also realizing he was being suggested to establish a local wilderness force as a cover. ¡°yes!¡± ¡ö¡öour region is too far from black rock city, and many messages are blocked; nobody pays attention here, so it¡¯s normal to have a new zhao family village¡­¡± ¡°especially since you¡¯ve been living here, and with the old gathering place of the photovoltaic power plant being wiped out, you can integrate the old forces and establish a new one¡­¡± ¡°can this deceive them?!¡± ¡°a plausible growth story is all that¡¯s needed!¡± zhao yu nodded slightly ; this seemed like a good plan. his biggest problem was not being from the re zhao corporation. to anyone, zhao yu¡¯s asset of weapons was an attractive target. so, he needed to conceal the involvement of the missiles and fighter jets. there were too many people nearby, with over three hundred people in meng house village alone, plus his captives, totaling nearly four hundred who knew. with his current strength, it was impossible to truly eliminate them, so he needed a way to involve meng house village. ¡°do you think zhao family village or zhao family fort is more appropriate?¡± ¡°the village challenging a town is too much, so the fort is more suitable¡­¡± ¡°cooperation between a village and a fort doesn¡¯t seem realistic¡­¡± eagle started to scratch his head. ¡°i have an idea!¡± ¡°speak!¡± ¡°normally, villages and forts rarely collaborate in such battles¡­¡± ¡°but if the village head and the fort leader have a personal connection, then it¡¯s possible¡­¡± eagle looked intently at zhao yu, ¡°our village head happens to be a woman¡­¡± he thought to himself that although this was a crisis, it could also be an opportunity. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only collaborate with zhao yu could help their village develop, just from the trade in this war alone, they had already gained an advantage. ¡°okay let¡¯s do that. i¡¯ll be zhao family fort, you¡¯ll be meng house village. we¡¯ll collaborate to wipe out the invaders from wild wolf town. spread the word¡­¡± ¡°centurion zhao, just spreading the word like that seems too deliberate. we need a reason¡­¡± eagle bit the bullet, ¡°let¡¯s jointly issue a declaration of war against wild wolf town¡­¡± ¡°include the reasons for the battles in it, along with the situations of the three fights¡­¡± ¡°declaration of war¡­¡± zhao yu thought for a moment, finding his suggestion sensible, and nodded in agreement, ¡°let¡¯s do as you said¡­ then, the two discussed some more details, talking for over half an hour before concluding.. Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: Old City! chapter 377: old city! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡± 52 technology points¡­¡± zhao yu stood at the entrance of the training camp. according to his previous plan, he intended to develop a mining plant and a chemical plant. with external enemies present, these constructions would have to be postponed. he always felt insecure without sufficient military power. after deliberating for a moment, zhao yu made a decision. first, he spent 40 technology points to train 40 soldiers, bringing the total number of soldiers to 100. this was equivalent to having a guard team, and the daily security work of the base would be entrusted to them. of course, he didn¡¯t need so many people right now. the reason he trained so many was to send them to a secret military base for construction, accelerating the building process. next, zhao yu spent another 10 technology points to train 5 land infantry, replenishing the squad of the sergeant to full strength. with this, the number of soldiers under his command surpassed 150, making his position as a centurion seem insufficient. zhao yu directly exchanged for a few sets of commander uniforms. he promoted himself to a military governor capable of managing five hundred people. zhao yu temporarily handed over the base¡¯s security issues to the sergeant commander, entrusting him with the 20 strongest soldiers and also giving him two drone pilots. currently, he didn¡¯t have many enemies, mainly guarding against retaliation from wild wolf town. the remaining soldiers were divided into two groups. one group of 20 was sent to the camp outside the eastern gate to supervise the work of the newly joined fifty plus residents and to ensure their safety. the remaining eighty soldiers were taken by zhao yu to the secret base to join the bustling tree-cutting operation. a day passed in a flash. the next day, zhao yu received some good news. the secret base had cleared a space, ready for the relocation of the base. given that the photovoltaic power plant was not very secure, only by moving the base to the secret military base could ensure their safety.. after ensuring that no one was spying around, zhao yu quickly packed up the base, transforming it into a base car, and drove it to the secret military base to set it up again. after completing these tasks, zhao yu returned to the photovoltaic power plant and instructed the engineers to weld a few iron lumps, placing them where the base building was originally located. they were covered with tarpaulins for a basic disguise. ¡°any news from wild wolf town?¡± ¡°none!¡± as early as yesterday, zhao yu had sent out 5 recon soldiers to keep an eye on the movements of wild wolf town. for this reason, he even spent a lot of points to get a set of communication equipment to facilitate the communication between the recon soldiers and the base. the matter of declaring war had already been handed over to eagle. when exactly the message would be conveyed, zhao yu didn¡¯t know. these were minor issues. for zhao yu, the more time he could buy, the better. given enough time, he would even dare to take a shot at black rock city. of course, he didn¡¯t have the strength for that yet. this time, there were no tasks related to wild wolf town, just a mission to clear out mutants in the old city, which seemed mundane. ¡°it¡¯s a good opportunity to collect some gasoline and fireworks¡­¡± this task wasn¡¯t bad. zhao yu got up and went to the meng house village camp to find eagle. ¡°you¡¯re going to the old city?¡± ¡°yeah, do you have any experience?¡± eagle didn¡¯t ponder the purpose of zhao yu¡¯s trip to the old city and directly offered some advice. ¡°firstly, don¡¯t bring too many people. the old city has mutated beasts, radiation beasts, and mutants. having too many people is not conducive to staying hidden. once exposed, it¡¯s over¡­¡± ¡°secondly, be cautious of other humans¡­¡± ¡°huh?!¡± zhao yu quickly asked, ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°the old city is not small; before the apocalypse, it was a large city capable of accommodating millions of people, with abundant resources stored inside¡­¡± ¡°although it¡¯s now a territory of monsters and much of the resources in the outskirts have been scavenged over the years, it¡¯s still a prime scavenging location for many¡­¡± ¡°not only people from the wilderness go to the old city, but also those from black rock city, as well as jaoyue city to the east and nanguo city to the south¡­¡± zhao yu had heard of jaoyue city and nanguo city, which were also new cities established after the apocalypse. one to the south and one to the east, at least three hundred kilometers away from their location, so they were not as well-known as black rock city. however, these new cities were similarly distanced from the old city, and their construction likely took advantage of the resources in the old city. in the current era, characterized by scarcity, scavenging in the old city was not solely for oil. many actually went there for cars and their parts. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only black rock city did not have the capability to build cars independently. the operational cars they had either came from the pre-apocalypse era or were imported at a high price from other cities. besides cars, other high-tech products were also scarce in black rock city. in essence, blackrock city was a typical local city, able to dominate locally but struggling to expand its influence. of course, for the rulers of black rock city, the most valuable trade was not in weapons.. Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: Old City! (2) chapter 378: old city! (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation monopolize, even if it could only be circulated within a city, was enough for the ruler to control well. therefore, the foundation of black rock city was actually hegemony. they relied on force to provide security within black rock city, and then used high prices to harvest the wealth of ordinary people. correspondingly, black rock city could dominate the place, but it wouldn¡¯t work on outsiders. even if they were merchants, foreign chambers of commerce wouldn¡¯t buy black rock coins. even if they did, they would exchange them for goods before leaving. however, this did not affect the enjoyment of the upper echelons of black rock city. to them, it was something that could allow them to enjoy glory and wealth for generations. now that they had everything they needed, they would naturally look for something that was scarce in black rock city to differentiate themselves from ordinary people and obtain a greater sense of superiority and satisfaction. thus, the teams heading to the old city aren¡¯t just pragmatically looking for useful items like oil and car parts. they also search for objects that could bring a sense of spiritual climax to the rulers of the city, like ancient paintings and antiques from the old era. ¡®additionally, once in the old city, it¡¯s best not to fire a gun unless absolutely necessary¡­¡¯ although unaware of zhao yu¡¯s purpose in the old city, eagle was still bound to him and didn¡¯t want zhao yu to run into trouble. ¡®it¡¯s a pity that sister meng is not here; otherwise, with her leading, whatever you do in the old city would be easier¡­¡¯ ¡®but no worries, there¡¯s a large peace town on the south side of the old city. with many strong individuals from the three cities and the wilderness¡­¡¯ ¡®if you¡¯re going to enter the old city, you can consider hiring some enhancers from peace town¡­¡¯ ¡®hiring?!¡¯ he could hired an enhancers for mission? yes!¡¯ eagle smiled, ¡®the wilderness teams going to the old city are usually after natural resources like oil that are easy to sell¡­¡¯¡± ¡°other things like car parts, without a specific channel, it¡¯s very difficult to sell them at a high price, and they¡¯re easy to be ripped off¡­¡± ¡°therefore, these items are usually obtained by the shops in the city who hire teams to help them obtain them¡­¡± ¡°these teams rarely make trips to the old city, so they usually take on some other missions along the way to make some extra money¡­¡± ¡°if you¡¯re planning to go deep into the old city, my advice is to first visit peace town. it¡¯s relatively safe there as far as we know, and its reputation is assured¡­¡± through his understanding, zhao yu gained a deeper insight into the old city and the scavengers. indeed, there¡¯s a method to the madness. peace town was established based on the old city to serve the three cities. for outsiders, the most valuable thing is their cars, which can¡¯t be driven into the old city and are prone to theft if left outside. therefore, peace town emerged in response to this need, surviving on parking fees. this is a long-term business. unless the profit is so tempting that peace town is willing to risk their reputation, they usually won¡¯t take any rash actions. ¡°although peace town is a town, it can be called a small city. it has a permanent population of over thirty thousand people, and with transient populations, it always has around fifty thousand people¡­¡± ¡°if i want to hire a team and if i want to park my vehicles in peace town, what should i use for payment?¡± ¡°neither black rock currency, jaoyue currency, nor nanguo currency will do¡­¡± eagle casually threw a handful of bullets and smiled, ¡°under normal circumstances, weapons, ammunition, and food are solid currencies. of course, if you¡¯re willing, oil is even more valuable¡­¡± considering the price per weight, oil is indeed easy to carry and valuable. but zhao yu himself needed it, so how could he sell it?! ¡°got it, thanks!¡± ¡°no problem¡­¡± ¡°if you really plan to go deep into the old city, i advise against firing your guns recklessly¡­¡± ¡°what happens if we fire a gun?!¡± ¡°thousands of mutants will surround you and it will also attract radiation beasts¡­¡± ¡°if you see a radiation beast, run if you can. if you can¡¯t, just hurt it enough to make it flee. but never kill a radiation beast¡­¡± don¡¯t kill radiation beasts! zhao yu was well aware of this. he had seen firsthand at the farm how everything turned into mutants after killing a radiation beast. if they hadn¡¯t been far enough away, they might have mutated too. zhao yu didn¡¯t linger any longer. he left two rifles as payment and hurried back to the base. ¡°really generous¡­¡± eagle picked up the two rifles. he too wished he could be as bold as zhao yu, casually giving away two weapons as payment. ¡°damn, i¡¯m not jealous of him. anyway, we now have ten vehicles and ten machine guns. sister meng will probably be overjoyed when she returns¡­¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only after returning to the base, zhao yu started preparing for the trip to the old city. he didn¡¯t plan to bring many people, 20 elite soldiers would suffice. as for vehicles, zhao yu took six standard seven-seat electric off-road vehicles, and one pickup truck with a bed. the munitions factory had various models of trucks with carrying capacities ranging from several tons to several hundred tons. but each was a gas guzzler, which zhao yu couldn¡¯t afford to maintain now. on this trip, zhao yu didn¡¯t bring many weapons. he only took two rocket launchers and five machine guns, all mounted on the roofs of the off-road vehicles.. Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: Old City (3) chapter 379: old city (3) translator. dragon boat translation | editor. dragon boat translation rifles, pistols, and sniper rifles are standard equipment. in addition to what was issued to the soldiers, zhao yu brought a considerable number of weapons, planning to use them as rent in peace town. after the preparations were complete, zhao yu led the soldiers out. wild wolf town. ¡°a day has passed, something must have gone wrong¡­¡± uncle wang paced back and forth, his eyebrows furrowed in concern. it had been a day since li yang left. according to the distance, the enemy was located at the photovoltaic power plant, about a hundred kilometers away. even without highways, it would normally take three to four hours to drive there. ¡°in a day¡¯s time, there should be some news regardless of victory or defeat. why is it taking so long¡­¡± ¡®knock, knock, knock¡ª!¡¯ there was a knock at the door. ¡°come in!¡± uncle wang had sent people to the neighboring forces to gather information a few hours earlier. a burly man walked in with an grave expression: ¡°instructor, there¡¯s bad news¡­¡± this man was obviously trained under uncle wang and showed considerable respect in his demeanor. ¡®what happened?!¡¯ uncle wang felt a sinking feeling in his heart. ¡°it¡¯s reported that brother yang and his troops have been completely wiped out¡­¡± ¡°what?! how is this¡­.¡± uncle wang was shocked and quickly inquired about the situation. ¡°a village received intelligence, saying that meng house village and zhao family village joined forces to defeat our men from wild wolf town and have declared war on us¡­¡± ¡°not only that, they also revealed the details that they were forced to counterattack and declare war¡­¡± ¡°never mind that, what about li yang? ¡°he¡¯s dead!¡± uncle wang filled with regret and anger. ¡°instructor, what do we do now?!¡± the burly man asked in confusion. ¡°they want a war? let¡¯s has the war!¡± uncle wang said through gritted teeth. ¡°but¡­¡± ¡ö¡¯we¡¯ve suffered losses at their hands twice, and even li yang fell there. this shows that their strength is not weak¡­¡± uncle wang turned sharply towards the burly man, ¡°are you suggesting we negotiate in peace?¡± the burly man was not expecting the usually calm and composed instructor to lose his cool. he quickly clarified that he had no such intention, admitting that he had momentarily lost his composure. ¡®hmm!¡¯ -spread the word. from today onwards, i will take over wild wolf town. tell everyone that li yang is dead, killed by the meng house village and zhao family village. we must avenge this, blood for blood, and let the world know the might of wild wolf town!¡± ¡®yes!¡¯ the burly man was visibly pleased. revenge might not have been his desire, but having the instructor take over wild wolf town was far better than li yang being in charge. after all, the instructor¡¯s capabilities far exceeded li yang. ¡°i¡¯ll go and spread the word right now¡­¡±the burly man hurriedly left. once he was gone, uncle wang slumped into his chair, as if all his vitality had been drained. ¡°li yang, my son¡­¡± he was unable to believe that this son had died so senselessly. although he was aware of li yang¡¯s flaws, he thought that with his guidance, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. who could have known¡­ uncle wang took a deep breath. after all, he was a man who had handled significant affairs. it only took him a moment to regain his composure. the sorrow on his face vanished, replaced by a murderous intent, ¡°whoever dares to kill my son, i will make you pay with your lives!¡± after a moment of contemplation, he entered a secret room and made a call to black rock city.¡± ¡°duuuuu¡­!¡± after the ringtone rang three times, it was picked up by a young woman. ¡°hello, i¡¯m a stray dog wandering outside. i¡¯m looking for young master¡­¡± ¡°what does a wild dog like to eat?¡± ¡°eat sh * t!¡± uncle wang said expressionlessly. even the code was insulting but he had no choice. ¡°who would have thought his backer was a lunatic?! ¡°hold on!¡± a moment later, the call was transferred to a young- man. ¡®hello, stray dog, what do you want this time?¡¯ despite seeing the person¡¯s image, he still bent respectfully over the phone and said, ¡°young master, someone has declared war on our wild wolf town, killed over a hundred of our gunmen and leaders¡­¡± ¡®oh?¡¯ the young man seemed intrigued and asked, ¡°who did it? ¡°meng house village and zhao family village.¡± ¡°never heard of them. what¡¯s their background?¡± -two new forces in the wilderness. my main concern is whether they might have connections in the city. as you know, our people are not weak¡­¡± the young man scoffed dismissively,¡± heh! from my view, your men are just trash¡­¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes¡­¡± uncle wang didn¡¯t dare to contradict and agreeing submissively. ¡°but, even though they¡¯re trash, they should be fine for a skirmish in the wilderness¡­¡± ¡°hmm, i¡¯ll ask around, see who¡¯s so bold as to mess with my dogs¡­ read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°yes, yes, thank you, young master¡­¡± after the call ended, uncle wang finally let out a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat from his face. despite his ease in taking over the power in wild wolf town, if he ever crossed with the young master, the latter could easily make him disappear. fortunately, the young master was still one of their own. for the next while, uncle wang stayed by the phone, not daring to leave it even for a moment.. Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: Old City! (4) chapter 380: old city! (4) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation about half an hour later, the phone rang. uncle wang waited until the third ring before answering. it was a requirement of the young master, who believed that answering on the third ring demonstrated noble qualities. although he didn¡¯t understand it, he had to comply. ¡°i¡¯ve checked, it¡¯s not related to black rock city¡­¡± the young man seemed to lose interest, speaking lazily, ¡°wilderness matters should be settled in the wilderness. don¡¯t disgrace me, eliminate the enemy quickly!¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, rest assured, young master¡­¡± after hanging up the phone a second time, a look of ecstasy appeared on uncle wang¡¯s face. he had been worried that zhao family village and meng house village had the someone supporting them from black rock city. now it seemed they were just wilderness forces, and he could act boldly. ¡± i can¡¯t be careless. if they can intercept our goods and annihilate li yang¡¯s attacking team, they must be quite strong¡­¡± uncle wang decided to make several preparations. on one hand, he sent people to gather intelligence from other areas. on the other hand, he dispatched scouts to the vicinity. he planned to understand the enemy¡¯s exact strength before launching an attack. peace town was about 150 kilometers away from the base. zhao yu¡¯s electric vehicle could travel five to six hundred kilometers on a full charge, enough for a round trip. as he neared peace town, zhao yu encountered several groups of people also heading there. they were in several vehicles with a dozen or twenty people. everyone tacitly avoided greeting each other or getting too close, choosing different routes to peace town. in the wilderness, being cautious of others was normal. when zhao yu¡¯s troop arrived at the outskirts of peace town, he understood what eagle meant by ¡®city.¡¯ from a distance, he could see a wall made of bricks and stones with orderly buildings inside. through his binoculars, zhao yu even saw students with backpacks were going to school. the entire city seemed to radiate an atmosphere of peace. maintaining such peace was not based on ideals, but on artillery. from a distance, zhao yu saw hundreds of armed soldiers in uniform patrolling the city. these were just the patrolling soldiers; including those resting or on mission, peace town¡¯s forces must have exceeded a thousand. ¡± really strong!¡± zhao yu even spotted mortars and defensive cannons, something wild wolf town certainly didn¡¯t possess. after observing for a while, he noticed that many teams were entering the city, paying a fee and then being allowed to pass without trouble from the guards. zhao yu felt reassured and drove his troops forward. ¡°short stay or permanent?¡± ¡°short stay!¡± ¡°want to rent a house? you can park your vehicles there, and we¡¯ll compensate for any lost items¡­¡± just as eagle described, renting a house meant registering vehicle information and the weapons and equipment stored inside. if anything was lost, peace town would compensate. ¡°rent!¡± zhao yu nodded. ¡°six vehicles, section c, no. 16. here¡¯s your plaque, go to no. 16 to register¡­¡± the soldier at the gate handed zhao yu a plaque and let him enter. zhao yu led his troop into the city. during his time there, some people were curious about the military rank on zhao yu¡¯s shoulder, but most didn¡¯t dare to pry and no one asked about it. after entering the city, zhao yu drove straight to section c, no. 16. after paying the price of five rifles, he rented the yard. of course, the most expensive part was the insurance fee, calculated based on the value of the vehicles and items he parked in the yard. any registered items lost were compensated for by peace town. this meant that even if zhao yu brought people into the city, his vehicles and the equipment on them would be safe and wouldn¡¯t be stolen. parking his vehicles, zhao yu took a few people for personal protection and head to the hiring hub mentioned by eagle. the market was large, with free entry and exit, specifically established by peace town to provide services to outsiders. ¡°anyone going to old city south six ring¡¯s char siu road?¡± ¡°old city west five ring road, recruiting experienced enhancers, starting from level two¡­¡¯ the hiring hub was just like a vegetable market, with people shouting their needs and some writing down their requirements on signs for those who didn¡¯t want to exert effort. zhao yu walked around and found that most offers didn¡¯t match his destination. according to the task map, his destination was near the old city west third ring. the deeper one went into the old city, the more dangerous it became, and naturally fewer people ventured there. correspondingly, danger and opportunity coexisted; the deeper areas often meant many resources hadn¡¯t been scavenged and were more likely to yield valuable finds. just as zhao yu was hesitating whether to write a sign himself, he finally saw a sign for the west third ring. ¡®third-tier enhancer leading the team to west third ring, looking for well-paying clients to join¡­¡¯ read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the man holding the sign was burly, muscular, and looked intimidating. zhao yu quickly approached. ¡°are you guys going to the west third ring?¡± the man sized up zhao yu and upon noticing the military rank of military governor on his shoulder, puzzled as to whether the rank was genuine. however, he didn¡¯t delve into it and nodded, ¡°yes, we have a task to find something in the west third ring. we can take people along the way.. are you joining?¡± Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: Old City! (5) chapter 381: old city! (5) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu nodded to himself, agreeing with eagle¡¯s assessment. those teams that served the big shots were hired specifically to search for something. ¡°how many people do you have, and what are your capabilities?!¡± following eagle¡¯s advice, he directly inquired about the price. ¡°one third-level enhancer, two second-level enhancers, and four first-level enhancers. we often search in the old city and are very familiar with it¡­ what do you think?¡± ¡°not bad, how much is the price?!¡± zhao yu continued to ask. ¡°how many people are you planning to bring? just the six of you, or are there others?¡± instead of quoting a price, the burly man inquired about zhao yu¡¯s situation. zhao yu¡¯s mission was to eliminate several hundred mutants in a certain area of the west third ring. a small number of people would definitely not suffice, so he had to take everyone with him. ¡°a total of 21 people, is that okay?¡± ¡°that many?!¡± the burly man was somehow astonished. this was his first encounter with so many people entering the old city. ¡°is that a problem?¡± ¡°uh, i can¡¯t decide on my own, come with me and let¡¯s see what our team leader says¡­¡± the burly man scratched his head and pointed to a teahouse at the edge of the trading market. ¡°okay!¡± the burly man put away his sign and led zhao yu to the nearby teahouse, directly up to a private room on the second floor. several people were gathered inside the room and playing a card game. as burly man leading a stranger in, they immediately put down their cards. ¡°did you find a financier so quickly?!¡± the speaker was a woman in her twenties, quite attractive. ¡°captain, they want to bring 21 people into the city!¡± the burly man walked straight to the woman and spoke. another third-level woman! zhao yu had only seen two third-level enhancers before, and both were women. ¡°bringing 21 people into the city?!¡± everyone was shocked to hear it. the woman known as the captain stood up and extended her hand, ¡°i¡¯m luo bing, captain of the bing qing battle team. what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°zhao yu!¡± after shook her hand briefly, zhao yu noted the coolness of her touch. ¡°mr. zhao¡­¡± luo bing was about to speak when she suddenly noticed the military rank on zhao yu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°are you a commander?¡± ¡°yes!¡± zhao yu didn¡¯t deny it. being new here, this identity could add some security. ¡°may i know which side you¡¯re affiliated with?¡± luo bing asked cautiously. although they were a well-known battle team in peace town, they were insignificant compared to a military governor ranked of commander. ¡°i prefer not to disclose that!¡± zhao yu said indifferently. this drew some dissatisfaction from the others and they expressed it on the spot. ¡°you know you can¡¯t use guns in the old city, right? you can get in, but not out.¡± luo bing nodded as understanding. she thought about it and realized she didn¡¯t need to fear this commander. whether real or fake, they were only going to cooperate once. even if they couldn¡¯t agree, there wouldn¡¯t be any cooperation. ¡°i know!¡± zhao yu coughed. several hundred mutants couldn¡¯t be dealt with by assassination alone, so zhao yu knew he inevitably had to resort to using firearms. the only thing to do was to safely reach the destination, eliminate the target, and then retreat. ¡°hmm, 21 people is a bit too many. i¡¯m curious about what you plan to do¡­¡± ¡°sorry, it involves privacy. i can¡¯t disclose it!¡± luo bing¡¯s expression turned a bit grim. going in without knowing the employer¡¯s purpose seemed inappropriate. however, she didn¡¯t rush to refuse. after all, zhao yu was a military governor and likely not short of money. ¡°can i at least know what your requirements are?¡± ¡°just safely get us to our destination¡­¡± ¡°one-way?¡± luo bing was somewhat surprised. ¡°you mean, we just need to get you there, and don¡¯t have to bring you back out?!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± smiles appeared on the faces of those present. the most troublesome task was a round trip, especially bringing 21 people out intact. they didn¡¯t want to take on such a risky job. but now, bringing 21 people in was much simpler. ¡°don¡¯t you need our help to find something?¡± luo bing asked tentatively. ¡°no need!¡± zhao yu smiled slightly. he had already gained an initial understanding of the hiring hub during his previous round of inquiries. he planned to directly hire cheaper teams to help him search for fireworks and firecrackers. after all, these were finished products made by adding a large amount of magnesium and aluminum powder to a small amount of black powder for color and volume. unless someone with the expertise could separate and purify these chemical components, they were not very useful. on the other hand, forces capable of manufacturing ammunition would not bother to decompose and purify fireworks and firecrackers. it was time-consuming, labor-intensive, and inefficient. therefore, zhao yu believed that aside from the initial attempts at the start of the apocalypse to use fireworks as explosives, people now hardly wasted time on this. because many realized that apart from being used for display, these items had no other purpose. ¡°the difficulty of taking all 21 of you into the city is high, and we have to assume a lot of risk¡­¡± zhao yu interrupted luo bing and said directly, ¡°name your price!¡± swift and decisive, indeed the style of the military! ¡°ten rifles, what do you think¡­¡± ¡°deal!¡± zhao yu agreed immediately. this left everyone momentarily stunned. they had never encountered such straightforward business. truly befitting a commander of a major force, wealthy and bold! read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only however, luo bing was cautious and added, ¡°80% of the rifles must be new. you know, with guns, the older they are, the more likely they are to malfunction and the harder to sell¡­¡± ¡°no problem!¡± zhao yu smiled lightly. the weapons he brought on this trip were nearly brand new. ¡°good, according to the rules, you pay half upfront¡­¡± luo bing quickly explained to avoid any misunderstanding, ¡°once the deposit is paid, we can set off right away!¡± Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: Arrival chapter 382: arrival translator: dragon boat translation | editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu paid the deposit on the spot and agreed to meet him at his residence in an hour. he returned to the hiring hub and hung up a sign to buy fireworks. these items were not of high value and rarely searched for. there was an abundance of them in the old city, mostly in the peripheral areas. soon, several teams approached zhao yu. with the price of few rifles, zhao yu signed agreements with several relatively weaker teams that could only operate in the outskirts. unlike luo bing who demanded half the deposit upfront, these smaller teams only asked for one-fifth of the deposit. zhao yu wasn¡¯t worried about them taking the money and not doing the job because this was a platform set up by peace town. each team and employer had to register and the transactions were certified by peace town officials. before the completion of the transaction, the items in their residences couldn¡¯t be moved, acting as a deposit. if one party breached the contract, compensation would be deducted from the items in their residence. when he returned to his lodging, luo bing and her team had already been waiting at the door for a long time. after greeting them, zhao yu gathered all the soldiers in the courtyard. ¡°you¡¯re bringing so many guns?!¡± each of zhao yu¡¯s soldiers was armed, not just with rifles and sniper rifles but even two had machine guns. luo bing was uncertain and worried about it. from the bulging waist packs of the soldiers, it was apparent they also carried grenades. additionally, almost every soldier had a tactical backpack filled to the brim, though it was unclear what exactly they contained. ¡°we¡¯re planning to infiltrate, there¡¯s no need to engage in a firefight with the mutants¡­¡± luo bing reminded them. zhao yu nodded slightly, ¡°don¡¯t worry, my people won¡¯t act recklessly, but we still need to bring the guns¡­¡± he noticed that luo bing¡¯s seven-person team only carried two guns and didn¡¯t seem to have spare magazines. apart from firearms, he even saw them carrying more primitive weapons like knives and swords. everyone exchanged glances but didn¡¯t say much. after all, zhao yu was the financier. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± luo bing, with no other choice, led the way in a certain direction. zhao yu naturally followed closely with his people. the group arrived at the north gate of peace town, which seemed even busier than the west gate where zhao yu had first entered. many people were shouting at the entrance. ¡°going to the old city, too bullets¡­¡± ¡°old city, anyone?¡± after listening for a while, zhao yu realized they were calling out for a shuttle service between the old city and peace town. from their uniform attire, it seemed to be an official operator of peace town. as zhao yu and his group¡¯s large scale arrival, the vendors were overjoyed and rushed up to ask if they were interested. before zhao yu could speak, luo bing glanced through the crowd and smiled, ¡°i¡¯ve made arrangement!¡± immediately, a woman in her thirties, looking delighted, emerged from the crowd, causing the others to disperse. ¡°sister bing!¡± although she looked older, she called luo bing ¡¯elder sister¡¯. ¡°hello, huang juan!¡± luo bing greeted her without taking offense, then indicated the number of people in their party. ¡°with so many people, we might need a minibus¡­ huang juan led zhao yu and the others to the outside the north gate of peace town, explaining as they walked. ¡°usually, the vehicles going to the old city are small, ranging from four to seven seats¡­¡± ¡°but we have too many people. we can either rent several small cars or just one minibus¡­¡± zhao yu had learned from eagle that the cost of renting vehicles for trips between peace town and the old city was borne by the financier. this was why other teams were willing to take on such tasks, as it saved costs and provided extra earnings. ¡°let¡¯s go with the minibus!¡± zhao yu nodded in agreement. this time, they couldn¡¯t use their vehicles, as leaving them outside the old city would require someone to watch over them. therefore, they had to leave their vehicles in the secure peace town and rent a vehicle there for the trip to the old city. the group quickly arrived at a minibus, apparently a converted old public bus, still bearing traces of its former use. ¡°how about this bus?¡± huang juan asked proudly. the interior space was limited. though twenty-plus people could squeeze in, it wasn¡¯t necessary; he needed to ensure his soldiers could react in emergencies. ¡°do you have a bigger vehicle?¡± ¡°a bigger vehicle?!¡± huang juan was startled for a moment, then she seemed to understand. ¡°a bigger vehicle, would a truck do?¡± she asked excitedly. such a big customer was first for her, but a good opportunity nonetheless. the bigger the vehicle, the higher the price and the more commission she could earn. soon, zhao yu surveyed the truck area and chose a spacious truck. ¡°alright, let¡¯s go, i¡¯ll take you to pay¡­¡± huang juan¡¯s face beamed with joy as she led zhao yu to peace town¡¯s official registration and rental office. ¡°one rifle at new or 500 rifle bullets¡­¡± zhao yu immediately handed over a rifle. he had been briefed by eagle about the situation between the old city and peace town and had prepared the rental fee in advance, ensuring it wouldn¡¯t affect the soldiers¡¯ combat capabilities. the staff member checked the gun briefly, then registered the previously viewed large truck¡¯s license plate. under huang juan¡¯s watchful eye, her name was smoothly filled in the driver¡¯s column. only then did she finally relax, leading zhao yu and the others towards the large truck. although zhao yu had heard about the situation here from eagle, he was still curious and couldn¡¯t help asking a few questions. ¡°are these cars from peace town?¡± ¡°yes¡­¡± ¡°are you the drivers they hired?¡± ¡°yes, that¡¯s right. we¡¯re all drivers, but we have to do it ourselves¡­ after confirming that she could get the commission for a large truck, huang juan was overjoyed and said a lot along the way. soon, the group arrived at the vehicle, which had three seats in the front besides the driver¡¯s seat. at the moment, there was a light drizzle in the sky, and zhao yu naturally didn¡¯t want to get wet. he pulled the sergeant along to sit in the back row of the front. luo bing, as the captain of the team, sat in the passenger seat, while the rest were all crammed into the truck bed. there was a small incident when boarding the vehicle. zhao yu gave the command. as a result, the twenty soldiers boarded in an orderly and well-trained manner, impressively demonstrating their discipline. this left luo bing and others speechless, and they started to believe more in the rank of commander on zhao yu¡¯s shoulder. after all, only such a significant figure could possess such professional soldiers. ¡°is it just you driving?¡± zhao yu noticed that huang juan was the only driver, without even a guard. ¡°it¡¯s not far from here to the old city, just two hours away¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯m not talking about that. i mean, aren¡¯t you afraid of someone hijacking the vehicle with just you driving?¡± huang juan laughed and said while driving, ¡°those who can rent cars all have residences in town, and those items act as a deposit¡­ ¡°as for outsiders¡­¡± ¡°on this piece of land, no one dares to rob a car from peace town!¡± she said proudly. zhao yu nodded slightly, understanding the situation. after all, peace town seemed to be developing well. the first source of income was from the residences, and the second was from shuttling between peace town and the old city. to establish the second income, they probably had to eliminate many private transport vehicles to monopolize it completely. the truck was fast and there was a relatively smooth dirt road between peace town and the old city, obviously maintained by peace town. cars occasionally overtook them on both sides, causing huang juan to grumble. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only however, the joy in her eyes clearly still immersed in the emotions of a significant commission from this deal. two hours later, the vehicle arrived at its destination, a place not smaller than an average stronghold. the security was tighter here, with over three hundred guards and numerous heavy weapons. huang juan was very friendly. she asked about the return time of zhao yu and others, agreeing to continue as the driver when they returned before parted ways. the stronghold was not small and had a trading market. many people were hawking items scavenged from the old city, but most were not much valuable. ¡°commander zhao, shall we go straight in?¡± after walking around with zhao yu, luo bing couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°alright! let¡¯s go in..¡± Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: Fight in the Old City! (1) chapter 383: fight in the old city! (1) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation there were many teams entering the city, most of them actually unarmed zhao yu with twenty fully armed soldiers was unique, attracting a lot of attention. several battle teams looked at them with a mocking gaze, as if they were watching a bunch of rookies entering the city. luo bing was feeling helpless. under normal circumstances, she knew that guns shouldn¡¯t be used when entering the city, but what could she do if the sponsor wouldn¡¯t listen?! ¡¯pick up the pace!¡¯ luo bing shouted and quickly ran in a certain direction. the outer city area was almost completely cleared of mutants, so it was relatively safe. after the group had traveled a distance, they barely saw any other teams entering the city. no one wanted to travel with others. even if they encountered other teams, they would tactfully separate. another ten minutes passed, and zhao yu finally saw the first wave of mutants after entering the city. in front of them was an old, poorly maintained bridge with about a dozen mutants wandering aimlessly on it. zhao yu and his group were hiding in a two-story building, peering out cautiously. ¡°how should we handle this situation?!¡± it was zhao yu¡¯s first time in the old city, and he had been very talkative along the way as learning many tips about entering the city from luo bing. he planned to lead a team for exploration when the opportunity arose. ¡°there are two methods. one is to clear them out directly, the other is to draw the mutants away¡­¡± ¡°many usually would definitely choose to draw the mutants away, but our team is different. we are quite strong¡­¡± zhao yu pointed ahead, ¡°what are those people trying to do?!¡± luo bing quickly looked and saw a man in sportswear emerging from a building and rapidly approaching the bridge. ¡°he¡¯s probably trying to draw the mutants away. he¡¯s from another team¡­¡± although luo bing¡¯s team had entered the old city several times, they didn¡¯t recognize all the teams. in fact, they knew very few teams, mostly from black rock city. they didn¡¯t bother to learn about teams like this. ¡°looks like we don¡¯t have to take action. let them draw the mutants away, then we¡¯ll move in!¡± ¡°okay!¡± zhao yu curiously observed how the man would handle the situation. soon, the man reached the vicinity of the bridge and deliberately made some noise from a distance. swish! the mutants on the bridge all turned their heads in unison. on detecting signs of a living person, they swarmed out. the man turned around and ran. he was very fast, a speed that even zhao yu couldn¡¯t match. however, luo bing murmured, ¡°he¡¯s not an enhancer¡­¡± zhao yu¡¯s interest piqued, ¡°isn¡¯t he an enhancer?¡± ¡°no!¡± luo bing shook her head. ¡°an enhancer¡¯s speed wouldn¡¯t be this slow. even a first-tier strength enhancer would be faster than that¡­¡± han xiao xiao, standing beside them, explained, ¡°i¡¯m a first-tier agility enhancer, and my speed is two to three times faster than him¡­¡± -not only enhancers come to the old city, but ordinary people dare to come too?¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¡°there are always some bold people who want to try their luck¡­¡± luo bing explained. ¡°shush!¡± she quickly put her finger to her lips, signaling everyone to be quiet. outside the window, the man leading the mutants away was heading down their street. mutants relied not only on their hearing but also had a good sense of smell. he and his soldiers, having access to water and electricity at the base, were quite clean and without any particular odor. but the members of the bing qing battle team, especially luo bing and han xiao xiao, seemed to have sprayed some perfume to mask certain smells. as expected, as the man ran past, the mutants that were pursuing him suddenly stopped. as if they had smelled something more appetizing. luo bing had planned to stay in peace town for at least a day, but they had found a sponsor shortly after arriving, so the scent of her perfume hadn¡¯t faded yet. ¡°it looks like we have to take action!¡± zhao yu smiled slightly and subconsciously reached for his gun. ¡°no!¡± luo bing quickly pressed down his gun and said, ¡°let us handle it. you really shouldn¡¯t fire a gun¡­¡± remember, in the old city, never fire a gun¡­¡± ¡°alright!¡± zhao yu abandoned the idea of taking action and left the situation to luo bing and the others. the mutants downstairs had already locked onto them, with several of them charging into the building. ¡°take them out!¡± luo bing seemed to want to redeem the bing qing battle team¡¯s image in the eyes of their sponsor. two of her six teammates immediately stepped forward, grinning fiercely as they pounced on the mutants downstairs. bang! puff! crack! there was a series of noises from downstairs, and a moment later, the two enhancers who had gone downstairs came back up, ¡°done!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°then let¡¯s go, across the bridge!¡± luo bing stood up and jumped out of the window. the other enhancers followed her and leaping out one after another. zhao yu was speechless, feeling that these enhancers seemed to be showing off in front of him. but he didn¡¯t say much, leading his people to honestly took the stairs down. Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: Fight in the Old City! (2) chapter 384: fight in the old city! (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation jumping down from the second floor wasn¡¯t difficult for zhao yu; he could do it too. however, with all the equipment he was carrying, jumping down like that could easily lead to fractures. it wasn¡¯t worth it just to show off. just as they stepped out of the building, luo bing apologized, ¡°i forgot you guys are ordinary people. next time we¡¯ll take the stairs¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay!¡± zhao yu waved his hand, indicating that moving across the bridge was more important. thus, the group hurriedly proceeded towards the bridge. unbeknownst to them, as they passed the building the man had left earlier, a young man¡¯s head popped out from the upper floor. ¡°thank you¡­¡± he seemed to be a young man, unsure whether to show himself or not. ¡°it¡¯s no big deal. with your strength, it¡¯s better to search the outskirts¡­¡± luo bing said indifferently, not turning her head as she continued to walk forward. the young man watched them with envy, secretly clenching his fist, determined to save up enough money to join the reed group and become an enhancer. zhao yu noticed that after she walked past, the corners of her mouth slightly turned up, seemingly pleased with her own performance. zhao yu inwardly chuckled, realizing she wasn¡¯t as mature as he had thought. the group crossed the bridge smoothly and walked a few hundred meters further, when they encountered another wave of mutants. this time, they showed enough professionalism. they spotted the mutants from a hundred meters away and promptly took zhao yu and others into hiding in a building. ¡°there are people in that building¡­¡± luo bing pointed towards a distant building. zhao yu looked and saw that this wave of mutants was not aimlessly wandering, but launching an attack on a building. there were more than twenty mutants, even more than the previous wave. zhao yu remained silent, curious to see how luo bing would handle it. ¡°we¡¯re planning to make a move to rescue them¡­¡± luo bing directly revealed her intention. ¡°taking a detour might encounter other mutants. the best way is still to deal with them¡­¡± ¡°okay!¡± zhao yu nodded, gesturing for them to proceed as they wished. luo bing glad that zhao yu was understanding and not overthinking. ¡°xiao xiao, ah ming, you two attract the mutants. at that intersection, lead them to the left and right sides¡­¡± she turned to her teammates and instructed them. after a short discussion about the tactics, the rest of her team hurried off. after waiting for a moment, zhao yu heard several bird calls. he saw luo bing put her hand to her mouth, forming a hand shape, and whistled a bird call as well. two enhancers appeared in front of them, rushing towards the mutants. they made no effort to hide their movements and were quickly discovered by the mutants. immediately, the mutants split into three groups; one stayed to continue attacking the building, while the other two chased after the enhancers. this was followed by another round of fighting that was out of sight. ¡°bu gu ~~!¡± ¡°bu gu ~~!¡± ¡± let¡¯s go!¡± luo bing stood up and smiled.¡± they¡¯re done!¡± this time, she did not jump out of the window. instead, she led zhao yu and the others down the stairs. the previous time, she could at least cover it up by forgetting, but the second time, it would be a provocation, so she was very honest. zhao yu also understood that luo bing and the others had intentionally shown him that entering the city was their home ground and that it was not a loss to hire them. after reaching the intersection and meeting up with the other six enhancers, zhao yu finally saw the mutants that had been taken care of. all the mutants lay dead in a clean and efficient manner. except for one that seemed to have been struck by a heavy object and was dismembered, the others died peacefully, killed with a single blow. zhao yu glanced at a muscular second-tier enhancer in his team, suspecting he was responsible for the brutal efficiency. he seemed like a strength-type enhancer. when they reached the intersection, the five or six mutants originally guarding the building also charged at them. the muscular second-tier enhancer, without a word, charged straight into the fray. the two sides clashed in close combat. before the leading mutant could even swing its tail, it was struck head-on. ¡°boom!¡± a shower of blood followed. this brutal scene left zhao yu speechless. he was certain that with the man¡¯s strength, dealing with the mutants could have been done more¡­ elegantly. not like now, covered in blood! two more members from the team took out the remaining mutants. the muscular enhancer returned to the team, grinned at zhao yu, exuding a fierce aura. ¡°the blood of the mutants can mask our scent¡­¡± as if his blood-soaked state was intended to cover their smell. luo bing didn¡¯t bother to respond and headed straight for the building. the others followed closely. han xiao xiao stopped zhao yu, ¡°boss, maybe you should wait a moment¡­¡± ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°there are survivors upstairs. let the captain negotiate first before we know their situation¡­¡± zhao yu understood that they were concerned about potential conflicts affecting their safety. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only after a while, luo bing and the others came downstairs, and zhao yu noticed they seemed to have acquired some additional items. a handgun¡ªwas it a reward for resolving the crisis of the people upstairs? zhao yu realized why luo bing and her team had decided to deal with that group of mutants. apart from the concern of taking a detour, it was more about the opportunity for some extra gain. soon, zhao yu and his group set off again. as they passed the building, several figures appeared at the windows. without speaking, they just brought their hands together and nodded in a gesture of thanks for the help provided.. Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: Fight in the Old City! (3) chapter 385: fight in the old city! (3) translator: dragon boat translation | editor: dragon boat translation luo bing remained as before, her face frosty and aloof, striding forward with a catwalk-like gait. this immediately drew a wave of envy from the people upstairs. this woman seems to like showing off in public¡­ zhao yu shook his head, not thinking too much about it. as long as this mission is completed, that¡¯s all that matters. the group cleared two more waves and temporarily stopped on an overpass. ¡°we¡¯ve reached the sixth ring¡­¡± luo bing took out a map and discussed about the route ahead. ¡°if we encounter this situation, we need to be more cautious¡­¡± her expression turned serious. zhao yu was confused, thinking to himself that it was them who had been showing off everywhere before. cough,cough! she seemed to realize this and with a slightly flushed face, explained: ¡°the surrounding of the sixth ring, we only encounter small group, so there¡¯s no fear of disturbing them¡­¡± ¡°¡®but inside the sixth ring, the density of mutants is higher, even for us we need to be careful not to attract more mutants, which can lead to trouble¡­¡± ¡°understood!¡¯ zhao yu nodded: ¡¯as long as we can reach our destination we can do it!¡± ¡°great!¡± luo bing said a few more words before leading the team on the road again. during the journey, they encountered another team. this time a warning was signal from a distance. luo bing led her team to bypass the area. ¡°it¡¯s different here from outside the sixth ring¡­¡± luo bing explained softly ¡°those who dare to enter the sixth ring are all enhanced teams, and there might be masters among them. it¡¯s better not to approach rashly to avoid misunderstandings¡­¡± ¡°yeah!¡±¡® zhao yu understood and could see the caution of the others from a distance. the journey ahead, though not as fast as before but it was skillfully navigated by luo bing. she led them in a winding path, avoiding many mutants. even for those they couldn¡¯t avoid, han xiao xiao would step in, lured the mutants away to regroup at the next rest point. a journey that should have taken an hour took two to reach the vicinity of the fifth ring. this time, the group stopped outside a large bridge. ¡®too many¡­¡¯ luo bing¡¯s expression was grave. there were over three hundred mutants on the bridge, and even with agile enhancers in the team, escaping was not easy. ¡®what do we do now?!1 zhao yu also noticed this situation. if they couldn¡¯t cross this bridge, reaching another side would take too long. ¡®wait a bit, let¡¯s see how they do it¡­¡¯ luo bing pointed to a distant place, smiling faintly. ¡¯i¡¯ve sensed several groups already, probably other combat teams¡­¡¯ zhao yu saw nothing unusual, piquing his curiosity. third-tier enhancers can sense their kind. at our level, it¡¯s hard to be ambushed¡­¡± luo bing said proudly. zhao yu didn¡¯t ask further as she would not explained it logically. the group waited in the building for about ten minutes. someone s moving¡­ luo bing suddenly sensed some movement outside. she pointed in a direction, her eyelids drooping, not looking there but sensing in some other way. after a moment, her face showed surprise. ¡®what happened?!¡¯ zhao yu asked curiously. they¡­¡¯ luo bing pointed to the rooftop, and the group followed. with her guidance, zhao yu finally saw the condition of the other team. at a point two hundred meters from the bridge, figures were seen swimming across the river. ¡°they chose to swim across¡­¡± ¡°this water¡­¡± zhao yu glanced at the green, oily river water and the unknown floating objects in it, feeling disgusted. ¡°these guys, they¡¯d rather swim¡­¡± luo bing scratched her head, as she was not expecting someone to be so cautious as to swim in such dirty water. zhao yu reminded, ¡±1 don¡¯t want to swim¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, neither do i.¡± luo bing shook her head. while everyone was hesitating, luo bing suddenly said, ¡°someone is coming¡­¡± ¡°it must be to discuss how to cross the bridge¡­¡± indeed, soon someone approached, callingout in a low voice, ¡°friends upstairs, can we talk?¡± ¡°come in!¡± luo bing replied indifferently. a man in his thirties walked up. when he saw zhao yu and the others fully armed, he was startled, but soon realized that these people might be the financiers. with the real decision-making power lying with luo bing and her group. ¡°hello, i am from the lion mercenary group¡­¡± the man said with a hint of pride. luo bing and the others became serious at this. zhao yu grew curious. while luo bing was negotiating with the man, he pulled han xiao xiao aside to ask about the lion mercenary group. ¡°the lion mercenary group is a power in our black stone city¡­¡± han xiao xiao explained, ¡°black stone city is just over a hundred kilometers to the west, and it s the largest city in our region¡­¡± ¡°normally, teams like ours with seven enhancers are called combat teams¡­¡± ¡°but there are also groups with greater strength and more people, named as mercenary groups¡­¡± ¡°they have a lot of people?!¡± zhao yu asked curiously. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡®yes!¡¯ ¡°every group that can be called a mercenary group has at least a hundred members¡­¡± a hundred people, doesn¡¯t seem like much?! zhao yu was puzzled. han xiao xiao speaking solemnly, ¡°they are all enhancers!¡±¡® Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: Fight in the Old City! (4) chapter 386: fight in the old city! (4) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation what? zhao yu was startled. a team comprised entirely of enhancers was no small matter! as zhao yu finally taking it seriously, han xiao xiao continued: ¡°the lion mercenary group is a significant force in black stone city, with at least one hundred and fifty enhancers in their team, and more than a thousand in logistics and firepower support¡­¡± ¡°their missions are diverse, ranging from helping others attack towns to assisting in defending territories¡­¡± ¡°they also help some nobles search for things in the old cities¡­¡± ¡°then why do they need to cooperate with us?¡± zhao yu asked. han xiao xiao explained: ¡°that¡¯s because the lion mercenary group rarely deploys its entire force for a mission¡­¡± ¡°tasks that require the full mobilization of the lion mercenary group are rare, almost never encountered¡­¡± ¡°so, those who came this time are probably from a combat team under the lion mercenary group¡­¡± ¡°i see!¡± it was essentially enhancers affiliated with the lion mercenary group. on the other side, luo bing breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing that the lion mercenary group had sent only five people. her tone in the negotiations gradually became more assertive. ¡°you¡¯re a third-tier enhancer?!¡± the man¡¯s initial arrogance dissipated upon learning of luo bing¡¯s status, and he began to show her respect. ¡°indeed!¡± luo bing replied indifferently. luo bing was naturally aware of the lion mercenary group¡¯s reputation and initially intimidated by their name. however, she was a third-tier enhancer herself. if she wished, she could have integrated her team into the lion mercenary group or some other more famous mercenary group, and even obtained a leading position and resources. therefore, the man didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant and honestly laid out their plan. it wasn¡¯t much of a plan, just the usual strategy of luring the mutants away from the bridge and then crossing it quickly. this time, it involved five teams, each contributing at least one person. they discussed where their respective agile enhancers should lure the mutants away. zhao yu didn¡¯t participate in the discussion but noticed han xiao xiao¡¯s gradually relaxed. luo bing must have secured a favorable position for her. after a short while, the negotiations ended, and the man left satisfied. as the organizers, the lion mercenary group certainly wouldn¡¯t put their own people in the most dangerous positions. after he left, luo bing shared the details of the negotiation. ¡°there are five teams around, and the leaders are just second-tier enhancers. i¡¯m the strongest, so i got the best position¡­¡± she informed han xiao xiao about the position details. afterward, she led zhao yu and the others to the prearranged location. ¡°now we just wait¡­¡± han xiao xiao had already left, and luo bing was staying beside zhao yu, briefly introduced the situation. however, she turned to look at the soldiers, filled with astonishment. since entering the city, she noticed that these soldiers had never spoken a word. in such an environment, soldiers who remain silent and show no signs of tension are extremely frightening. she recalled the soldiers in black stone city; none of those she had seen seemed as formidable as zhao yu¡¯s men. elite! luo bing predicted that the soldiers accompanying zhao yu as his subordinates, must be the elite of the elite. fortunately, they were on the side of her! luo bing smiled, unconcerned about zhao yu¡¯s purpose for entering the city and going to the third ring. after all, her task was simply to escort them there. with the guarantee from peace town, even if zhao yu and his team died in the old city, their vehicles and weapons left in their rooms could be sold to fulfill the remaining transaction. ¡°boom boom boom¡ª!¡± before she could ponder further, the noise from a distance signaled that the action had begun. zhao yu curiously observed the situation. three hundred mutants were led away by an enhancer, and at a crossroads, another enhancer diverted them onto another street. luo bing explained, ¡°luring the mutants, especially in a relay like this, is safest for those who go last¡­¡± ¡°the mutants tend to focus on the first person, so the first one is the most dangerous and hardest to escape¡­¡± zhao yu nodded. after all, the further back in the sequence, the fewer mutants were diverted, naturally reducing the danger. as the two men split and led the mutants down two separate streets, zhao yu could no longer see what was happening behind them. however, he could hear the mutants¡¯ noises growing fainter. after a while, zhao yu saw a group of four people appearing on the street, rushing towards the bridge. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± luo bing led zhao yu and the others to follow. as everyone reached the bridge, several teams converged. the lion mercenary group had no financiers with them, while others, like luo bing¡¯s team, had some outsiders. but none of the teams were like theirs, with around twenty fully armed people. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the accompanying teams privately speculated, wondering what zhao yu and his team intended to do with their weapons in the city. ¡°are they planning to attack the mutant beasts?!¡± ¡°unlikely, mutant beasts are not something a few people can handle!¡± ¡°or maybe, radiation beasts?!¡± no one dared to questioned them. after all, zhao yu¡¯s group were not something these scattered combat teams could afford to mess with.. Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: Fight in the Old City! (5) chapter 387: fight in the old city! (5) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation a group of people who traveling together but without any intention of interaction, hurriedly crossed the bridge and then dispersed just as quickly. luo bing led the group into a building a few dozen meters from the bridge. ¡°we need to wait here for xiao xiao¡­¡± she explained to zhao yu. ¡°understood!¡± zhao yu comprehended; after all, han xiao xiao had gone to lure away monsters and would need some time to return. taking this opportunity to rest, he turned and quietly ordered his soldiers to eat and rest. luo bing and the others also took out their food to eat. only the burly second-tier enhancer felt embarrassed, cleaning his face with a bottle of water and washing his hands before starting to eat. after waiting for about half an hour, han xiao xiao returned, and the team set off again. this time, luo bing and the others were visibly excited, as they had now reached the fourth ring. advancing one more ring would mean the completion of their fast mission. ¡°do you have other tasks on this trip?¡± ¡°of course!¡± luo bing smiled, ¡°we¡¯re not a team that only operates in the old city¡­¡¯ zhao yu didn¡¯t ask further about their mission, but he guessed that they might be searching the old city for something to satisfy some noble¡¯s whim. a task typical of the nobles of black rock city. the term ¡®noble¡¯ seemed odd, but the others were already accustomed to it. in the years following the apocalypse, social classes had been redefined, and the gap between the rich and poor had become extreme far apart. the poor struggled for daily sustenance, while the rich engaged in frivolous activities indicative of luxury. though living on the same earth, the two groups existed in different worlds. upon reaching the fourth ring, where the activity of different species increased, the team¡¯s progress slowed down. han xiao xiao, often left the group to draw away these creatures away. when encountering creatures that couldn¡¯t be lured away, luo bing and the others would take action to neutralize the threat. three hours later, the group finally arrived at the outer third ring. crossing a high overpass would lead them to their destination. ¡°one last rest¡­¡± after the long journey, luo bing and the others were visibly fatigued. in contrast, zhao yu¡¯s twenty soldiers showed little change. this was the advantage of robot soldiers: with timely food and minimal sleep, they could maintain their combat effectiveness at any time and place. this naturally amazed luo bing and the others. once again, it seemed that zhao yu might hold a position in a major group, as his manner of speaking became increasingly polite. the rest period this time was longer, lasting one and a half hours, during which zhao yu even allowed his soldiers to take a short nap. ¡°it¡¯s about time, we can set off now!¡± luo bing glanced at the condition of the overpass and began to formulate a new plan. after a while, she had her plan ready, and han xiao xiao once again left the team. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± once the threats on the overpass were lured away, luo bing quickly led the group forward. the team hurried across without incident, arriving at the agreed destination. ¡°we¡¯re here!¡± luo bing announced with joy. ¡°thank you for this trip!¡± zhao yu smiled and said, ¡°however, the rest of the payment will have to be made after we return to peace town¡­¡± ¡°understood!¡± luo bing also smiled, not worried about zhao yu reneging on the payment. after all, there were several cars in that yard, more than enough to cover their payment. ¡°so, we¡¯ll part ways here¡­¡± ¡°okay!¡± with that, both parties separated, with luo bing and her team off to complete their official mission. zhao yu, on the other hand, opened his daily tasks and began searching for the different targets described in this mission. soon, he found his target. ¡°killing these species is easy, but how are we going to escape?! zhao yu considered asking luo bing and her team for help, but worried that the mission might fail if he didn¡¯t do it himself. ¡°then i¡¯ll just lure all these targets here¡­¡± for this trip, zhao yu had brought five backpacks filled with explosive packages, perfect for creating a distraction to lure the creatures. of course, he didn¡¯t need to worry about the details himself. after communicating his needs to the commanding officer, a comprehensive plan was formulated within just thirty seconds. the twenty soldiers split into three groups. a reconnaissance team had already left, taking all the explosive packages to advance along the original path and execute their respective tasks. zhao yu, with the remaining three combat teams, began pre-battle deployment. as several assault troops took out various parts from their backpacks, two machine guns were assembled and set up at the two intersections. the sniper team this time was equipped with auto-fire sniper rifles, allowing for sustained output. the remaining five land infantry, armed with rifles, took their positions on the commander¡¯s orders. with everything ready, zhao yu took a deep breath and finally gave the order. ¡°fire!¡± ¡°da da da !¡± furious gunfire startled the unsuspecting different mutated species, which fell in droves. as the gunfire erupted, other mutants in the distance also began to react. luo bing¡¯s team, located 500 meters away and about to execute their mission, suddenly heard the distant sound of gunfire filling the sky. they widened their eyes in disbelief. ¡°they¡¯re firing guns?!¡± ¡°firing in the city? are they seeking death?!¡± ¡°shut up and hide!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only although luo bing was also shocked by the audacity of zhao yu and his team, there was no time to relax; they had to camouflage themselves before other large groups of mutated species arrived. soon, each of them was smeared with the blood of the different species, and all seven members lay low inside a building. listening to the continuous sound of different species rushing towards the battlefield, they were terrified. the scale of these different species was beyond their capability to handle. luo bing and the others exchanged glances, each appearing shocked and unsettled.. luo bing couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°what exactly are zhao yu and his team mission?!¡± Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: Evacuation! chapter 388: evacuation! translator: dragon boat translation , editor: dragon boat translation [daily mission completed. reward: 50 technology points.] ¡°retreat!¡± zhao yu heard the system notification and quickly gave an order to the commander. immediately, the scattered soldiers quickly gathered and covered zhao yu as he retreated. along the way, numerous different species attracted by the noise pursued them. the snipers, not adept at close combat, were responsible for protecting zhao yu in distance. the remaining five assault troops and land infantry in split into two groups to cover each other¡¯s retreat. they killed countless different species, yet, more and more kept coming relentlessly. seeing the endless, tireless, and seemingly indestructible swarm of different species, zhao yu wondered if he had been too rash this time. fortunately, the retreat plan was already fully developed by the commanding officer. when they retreated to a midpoint in the fourth ring, an explosion sounded not far from their location. the strategy successfully diverting the different species that were pursuing them and others drawn by the noise. however, those that could still see and hear zhao yu and his team continued their relentless pursuit, although their numbers had reduced to about three or four hundred, which was significantly better than before. meanwhile, all the soldiers stopped firing after the explosion and began to flee in earnest. according to the plan, they needed to create a buffer, drawing the different species from behind and the sides to the site of the explosion. unfortunately, the buffer time was only about a dozen seconds. zhao yu and his team had only run about a hundred meters when their path was blocked, dozens of different species attracted by the noise. at a time like this, a team of enhancers would have been handy¡­¡± zhao yu had brought a large amount of firearms and ammunition, but very few melee weapons; each soldier only had a bayonet. when facing a small number of different species, their current manpower was sufficient for using melee weapons, but the incoming swarm was too large. ¡°fire!¡± zhao yu shouted, all soldiers opened fire, following an order previously given by the commanding officer. moments later, the dozens of different species were once again attracted more from further away. zhao yu didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer, hurrying on their way. this time, they didn¡¯t care about the different species behind them, focusing instead on clearing those coming from the front. fortunately, the previous explosion had significantly draw a portion of the mutated species, and with full-speed running, the gap only widened. ¡°damn it, who the hell is firing guns in the city?!¡± at that moment, teams collecting supplies in the fourth ring were all cursing. almost everyone who heard the noise stopped in their tracks, hiding in buildings, too afraid to make a sound. ¡°what do we do now?!¡± luo bing¡¯s team, on the fifth floor of an abandoned hotel, peered down through a gap in the curtains. they saw dozens, even hundreds of different species passing by on the road below, a situation that made it impossible for anyone to venture outside. ¡°what else can we do but wait¡­¡± luo bing said helplessly, ¡°there are too many, we can only wait for them to calm down¡­¡± the mutants and the mutated beasts in the entire city were scattered, and encountering small groups was manageable for them. but now, the explosion had attracted a large number of them. venturing outside would certainly attract even more. ¡°captain, who do you think caused that explosion?¡± ¡°and those gunshots before¡­¡± han xiao xiao, also experiencing this for the first time, dared not peek out again after one look at the large army of different mutants below. to ease the tension, she said, ¡°could it have been zhao yu and his team¡­¡± ¡°it must be them!¡± a man said furiously, ¡°damn it, who else would enter the city with so many weapons?¡± ¡°normally, teams searching in the old city have an understanding; no one fires guns¡­¡± luo bing also felt helpless, not expecting their employer to be so unreliable as to fire guns in the city, and so intensively at that. ¡°what we should be thankful for now is that we have an agreement with zhao yu, and with peace town as the guarantor. even if they die, well still get paid¡­¡± hearing this, everyone relaxed slightly, and the cursing gradually subsided. after all, they were their employers. though they had caused trouble, it was just a delay. things would be fine once the different species calmed down. ¡®let¡¯s go, judging the sound of the gunfire seems to be heading towards the fifth ring¡­¡± ¡°huh¡ª!¡± han xiao xiao breathed a sigh of relief and turned to ask, ¡°captain, can we move now?¡± ¡°no, let¡¯s wait a bit longer, rest for three hours¡­¡± luo bing shook her head, not wanting to venture out and provoke the mutants or beasts just yet. ¡°boom¡ª!¡± another explosion erupted, scattering six or seven tenths of the different mutated species surrounding zhao yu and his team. after several such incidents, the number of pursuing enemy steadily decreased by the time they reached the sixth ring, there were only a little over a hundred left behind them. this was because the mutants in the sixth ring had been repeatedly cleared out by various teams of enhancers, making them less dense than in the inner city. with the two teams alternating fire, they wiped out these mutants in just two minutes. all the way to the seventh ring, the path was clear and allowing zhao yu and his team to smoothly return to the seventh ring. at this point, the soldiers following him had only lost one member, a land infantry, who was ordered by the commander to lure away the mutants in the fifth ring and had since been missing. given the soldier¡¯s capabilities, he was likely dead if there were no surprises. just as zhao yu and his team crossed the bridge, a group shouted to them from a distance. ¡°hey there, do you know what happened in the city?¡± ¡°we just heard some explosions inside the city¡­¡± under normal circumstances, teams inside the old city didn¡¯t interact much with each other. with the sudden change in the city, everyone was on high alert, especially those in the seventh ring, mostly novices and weaker teams, all fearing any danger. zhao yu coughed and replied loudly, ¡°don¡¯t know, it seemed like someone was firing guns. we were forced to flee back here¡­¡± apparently, they also believed in zhao yu¡¯s explanation. zhao yu had no intention of getting closer for a chat and stopped near a small building close to the bridge. after about half an hour, quite a few teams fled out from the sixth ring. almost every team started cursing after crossing the bridge, blaming the team that had fired guns inside the city. during this time, some people noticed zhao yu and his team¡¯s location and exchanged some information. naturally, zhao yu didn¡¯t admit to being responsible, only saying they were operating near the seventh ring and were unaware of the situation in the city, instead asking them about the city¡¯s condition. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°they probably won¡¯t make it back¡­¡± zhao yu took out his binoculars and looked towards the other side of the bridge. after several observations, he didn¡¯t see the soldier who went missing while luring away the mutants. ¡°forget it, let¡¯s withdraw!¡± zhao yu shook his head and knowing he couldn¡¯t afford to waste too much time here for one soldier. according to the commander¡¯s calculations, if someone didn¡¯t return within half an hour, the probability of death was high, and waiting any longer would be meaningless.. Chapter 389 - Chapter 389: Targeted! chapter 389: targeted! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation leaving the old city, zhao yu found the same driver as last time and rented a truck to return to peace town. upon arriving at the town, he went back to the courtyard he rented. the truck and weapons were all accounted for; peace town¡¯s reputation was quite good. then, zhao yu went to the hiring hub and found that several teams had already accepted the mission he had posted earlier. in fact, one team had already returned, bringing back nearly three hundred kilograms of fireworks and firecrackers. zhao yu waited for half a day until the next day, when all the teams that had accepted the mission returned. they had collected nearly a ton of fireworks and firecrackers, and zhao yu had only paid out three rifles and a small amount of ammunition. it might seem like a low price, but each of his rifles could sell for three to four thousand black rock coins. so, in reality, this ton of fireworks and firecrackers was worth almost over ten thousand black rock coins. in zhao yu¡¯s view, this was nothing. after all, he had a base and could easily produce these guns. but to others, zhao yu and his group seemed extremely wealthy, especially the teams that delivered to his courtyard. they were shocked to see the vehicles and mounted machine guns there. ¡°are you serious? these soldiers are really that rich?!¡± in a private room of the peace hotel, several members of different military teams were eating, drinking, and chatting. ¡°of course. their vehicles, i¡¯ve seen them. they¡¯re brand new, just a bit dirty, but otherwise, they¡¯re fine¡­¡± ¡°and that machine gun, vehicle-mounted, looked like a major weapon¡­¡± ¡°also, the rifles i sold you, they¡¯re nothing special to them. they have twenty on them, even more in their vehicles¡­¡± ¡°i even saw a vehicle fully loaded with weapons and ammunition¡­¡± the man speaking was a member of a team that had previously dealt with zhao yu. now, a bit tipsy from the drinks, he began to boast. listening to him was the leader of the superman team. the team¡¯s name sounded formidable, but the captain looked sleazy, especially when he smiled. ¡°captain wang chao, i¡¯m telling you, these soldiers are really generous. i just mentioned a rifle, and they agreed without bargaining¡­¡± wang chao¡¯s eyes gleamed as he lifted his glass and drank several more cups before consciously starting to inquire about zhao yu and his group. after three rounds of drinks, when people started to get drunk, wang chao began to talk with his teammates. ¡°captain, should we make a move?!¡± his subordinates were uneasy, ¡°they are soldiers after all, and their leader holds a commanding rank¡­¡± ¡°what¡¯s there to fear?!¡± wang chao said disdainfully, ¡°in this day and age, can they control peace town?¡± ¡°besides, as long as we¡¯re careful, how would they know who ambushed them?¡± ¡°not that¡­¡± a dark-skinned man hesitated, ¡°i¡¯m worried we might not be able to handle them. they are military, can we really defeat them?¡± wang chao was realizing that they might not be able to overpower zhao yu with their forces alone. ¡°then we¡¯ll pull in another team¡­¡± ¡°with the wealth they¡¯ve shown, there¡¯s enough for us to share¡­¡± in his opinion, just those twenty or more rifles were worth over a hundred thousand, not to mention the other machine guns and vehicles, which could be worth several hundred thousand or even a million. this was enough to tempt them into taking a risk. especially in an era with no order, where might makes right, robbery and looting were common occurrences. ¡°we need to act fast, they seem to be preparing to leave peace town¡­¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll get someone on it now. you guys tell hei lu to keep a close eye on them, don¡¯t let them get away¡­¡± ¡°commander, we¡¯re being watched!¡± zhao yu was busy with the fireworks and firecrackers when the sergeant commander suddenly approached him. zhao yu quickly asked, ¡°what¡¯s happening?!¡± ¡°after we returned, i sent two recon soldiers disguised in plain clothes to observe around¡­¡± ¡°they noticed some people lurking suspiciously around our courtyard¡­¡± ¡°three of them passed by eight times, each time pretending to casually glance at our yard¡­¡± zhao yu was astonished, ¡°they dare to make a move here?!¡± ¡°no, that¡¯s not right!¡± he quickly realized that if peace town had wanted to act, they would have done so before he returned. so, those targeting them must be independent players, preparing to strike outside the city. ¡°are those three together?¡± ¡°no, they don¡¯t seem to know each other¡­¡± zhao yu nodded, realizing there were three different groups targeting them. ¡°do you have a plan?¡± ¡°yes, once we¡¯re out of the city¡­¡± ¡°okay!¡± after hearing the commander¡¯s plan, zhao yu nodded in agreement, ¡°let¡¯s do as you said¡­¡± ¡°we¡¯ll leave in half an hour!¡± not wanting to stay any longer now that they were being watched, zhao yu quickly made preparations. he settled the rental fee for the courtyard and then set off in six vehicles. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only there were many vehicles coming in and out of peace town. zhao yu, sitting in the passenger seat, discreetly observed the surroundings. unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint which vehicles were watching them. however, he was not in a hurry. being too close to peace town, the others wouldn¡¯t dare make a move. so, as they got further away and more branch roads appeared, they would eventually find out who their enemies were. soon, they passed several branch roads and took one of the more secluded routes.. Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: Targeted (2) chapter 390: targeted (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation just after passing a corner, two snipers quietly jumped down with their sniper rifles. the vehicle drove a few dozen meters further, and through the rearview mirror. zhao yu spotted the pursuing vehicles: three vans and two motorcycles. the vans were covered with some clothes, making it impossible to see how many people were inside, but the two motorcycles caught zhao yu¡¯s attention. ¡°three, four, five, six, seven¡­¡± through the rearview mirror, he noticed that these two motorcycles seemed to have a talent for performing stunts. each van carried at least seven people. it was more accurate to say they were perched rather than seated: one person lay across the handlebars, another sat in the rider¡¯s lap, another perched on the rider¡¯s head, three stood on the back seat, and one more stood on each side of the rear wheel. just these two motorcycles together had sixteen people on them, though none of them seemed to be carrying weapons. ¡°they¡¯re not the ones, are they?¡± zhao yu was skeptical; these people were suspicious but unarmed. at that moment, one of the vans suddenly accelerated, apparently trying to overtake zhao yu¡¯s troop. ¡°they are the ones¡­¡± the sergeant commander explained that the scouts had identified the people on the motorcycles as the same ones who had been lurking around their yard earlier. zhao yu understood and indicated for the commander to handle the situation, entrusting him with full control of the battle. the sergeant commander continuing to communicate through a neural chip. eventually, the van caught up zhao yu¡¯s vehicle, along with others, moved to the side of the road, allowing the van to pass. simultaneously, the six vehicles started to change formation, and zhao yu¡¯s vehicle suddenly accelerated. in the eyes of the commander, zhao yu¡¯s safety was paramount, so his vehicle was instructed to leave first. just as the van managed to overtake one car and was preparing to continue, one of the cars in the middle suddenly turned and blocked the van¡¯s path. ¡°beep beep beep¡ª!¡± the van honked furiously. at that moment, the windows of the car running parallel to the van rolled down, and a machine gun was mounted. not only that, but the trunk of the car blocking the van¡¯s path also opened suddenly, revealing a soldier with a gun crouched inside. ¡°da da da¡ª!¡± as the people inside the van were momentarily stunned, the two vehicles encircling the van from the front and right side opened fire simultaneously. ¡°damn!!¡± ¡°they¡¯ve found us¡­¡± ¡°counterattack, fire¡­¡± there was chaos in the van; many were shot, especially the driver, who died almost immediately. in a last-ditch effort, he turned the steering wheel sharply, veering the van off the road and crashing into a tree on the roadside. crash¡ª! zhao yu¡¯s troop stopped, forming a v-like formation. the car doors opened, and fully armed soldiers got out, each finding cover and launching a fierce attack on the stranded van that had crashed into the tree. at the same time, the van and two motorcycles behind them also noticed the change and stopped immediately. the people from the three vehicles gathered together, continuously retrieving weapons from the vans. zhao yu stopped about a hundred meters away from the battlefield and turned around to check the situation. he saw several of his soldiers had climbed onto the rooftops of the vehicles, controlling the mounted machine guns and attacking the enemy. it was a one-sided war! five minutes later, the soldier in the driver¡¯s seat reported, ¡°reporting to the commander, the battle is over, the threat has been neutralized.¡± ¡°okay.¡± zhao yu nodded, ¡°drive the car back.¡± when he returned to the scene, he found that the two motorcycles and two vans had been blown up, burned to a crisp, and were still engulfed in flames. near the vehicles, numerous bodies lay scattered. his soldiers were already cleaning the battlefield, collecting usable weapons and ammunition. after the commander¡¯s summary, zhao yu got the details of the battle: ¡°thirty-eight enemies in total, all dead, firearms and ammunition confiscated¡­¡± ¡°thirty-eight people?!¡± zhao yu was shocked. just two vans and two motorcycles had that many people?! he calculated briefly: sixteen on the motorcycles, which meant twenty-two in the vans, eleven per van, which seemed plausible. zhao yu approached the confiscated weapons. the pile of weapons in front of him included various types, like pistols, rifles, submachine guns, and more. but regardless of the type, all showed signs of wear and tear, giving off a sense of being ready to malfunction at any moment. ¡°they came to rob us with this?!¡± zhao yu found it absurd. other than outnumbering them, considering their equipment, where did they get the courage to rob them? he didn¡¯t think they had attacked the wrong people. first, the recon soldiers had recognized people from the motorcycles who had been tailing them earlier. second, after they opened fire, the language of the opponents revealed their intention to rob. so, he just couldn¡¯t understand why these people dared to rob him. ¡°do i look that easy to bully?!¡± zhao yu thought that, wearing military uniforms and fully armed, no one would dare to target them. yet even such beggar-like fellows dared to attack them. ¡°desperadoes¡­¡± zhao yu gradually understood. in this world, desperadoes were probably not in short supply. judging the situation was not something desperadoes cared about! as long as the profit was big enough, they dared to act, even if it meant riding a motorcycle crammed with eight people. zhao yu was deeply shocked and gained a deeper understanding of the rules of the wilderness. ¡°it looks like we need to bring more people when we go out in the future¡­¡± fortunately, this time the people targeting them was not strong. if it had been a military force like wild wolf town, it would have been a tough battle. ¡°our leader has returned!¡± with the shout of the lookout, everyone at the meng house village ran out. meng xian wore a face of relief. no matter how good black stone city was, it couldn¡¯t compare to her own little world, where at least people cared about her. ¡°sister meng, you¡¯re back¡­¡± eagle sighed in relief. he had been under a lot of pressure during this time. fortunately, meng xian was back. ¡°yes, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± meng xian patted eagle on the shoulder, then pointed to the construction workers not far from the east gate, asking curiously, ¡°who are they? did you recruit new people?¡± naturally, the activity here attracted the workers. many of them stopped their work and looked at meng xian with curiosity, wondering who she was. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only eagle shook his head, ¡°they are zhao yu¡¯s people¡­¡± ¡°or rather, people from zhao family¡¯s fort!¡± ¡°zhao yu¡­ zhao family¡¯s fort?!¡± meng xian was sensing that there was a lot of information to unpack here. ¡°what happened in the few days i was away?!¡± Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: A Warning From Black Rock City! (1) chapter 391: a warning from black rock city! (1) translator: dragon boat translation [ editor: dragon boat translation ¡± what?!1¡® meng xian had just sat down and took a sip of tea when she suddenly spat it out, jumping three meters high and hitting her head on the ceiling, shaking o a lot of dust before landing. but she couldn¡¯t care less about her disheveled state and quickly asked, ¡°zhao yu and his people took down wild wolf town?! ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± eagle didn¡¯t expect meng xian¡¯s reaction to be so intense. in his view, for someone like zhao yu, who was part of a major force, taking down wild wolf town should have been a breeze. ¡°this¡­ how could he dare?!¡± ¡®¡öhow could he manage it?!¡± meng xian was utterly bewildered. she had just received news from black stone city that zhao yu was not part of the re zhao corporation. how could he have possibly succeeded?! ¡°with what, just those twenty people under his command?! eagle was surprised and puzzled. ¡°he has more than just twenty people under his command¡­¡± ¡°zhao yu has at least a hundred people under him, and when he went out yesterday, i noticed that his rank had changed from a centurion to a military governor¡­¡± ¡°what?!¡± meng xian exclaimed again, her eyes filled with shock and confusion. zhao yu, after all, was a member of the re zhao corporation. it wasn¡¯t just about being promoted to a commander; he might even rise to the rank of a general of brigade or even a whole army general in the future. meng xian confirmed repeatedly that zhao yu had a substantial number of men, and also various mortars, missiles, and fighter jets. this wave after wave of news made her scalp tingle. could it be that zhao yu was really, as he said, a member of the re zhao corporation? but back in black stone city, the manager had clearly stated that they had inquired with the re zhao corporation, and zhao yu was not their man. or maybe, zhao yu wasn¡¯t from the re zhao corporation, but he still represented some other significant force? meng xian calmed down slightly and began to think that zhao yu might not be as weak as she had imagined, and he might have some real strength. at the same time, she felt somewhat relieved. she was glad that she had been greedy at the time, wanting to take over zhao yu¡¯s power alone, and had not sold the information about him for one hundred thousand. otherwise, if zhao yu couldn¡¯t overcome the people of black stone city, couldn¡¯t he also annihilate their meng house village?! just from the current comparison of strengths, she realized one thing: their meng house village was no match for zhao yu. ¡°alright!¡± meng xian nodded, her demeanor returning to its previous calm and indifferent state, and said, ¡°in that case, let everything remain as it is. they are them, we are us. it¡¯s best not to get involved¡­¡± in her view, zhao yu¡¯s background was unclear, and he refused to reveal any info, which obviously had some secretive reason. this reason indicated that they couldn¡¯t openly support zhao yu, and he might be abandoned them at any time. offended wild wolf town, zhao yu was done for! eagle scratched his head, uncertain whether he should speak or not, but now that meng xian had returned, his role as the head was about to end. after hesitating for a moment, he decided to tell the truth: ¡°sister meng, we can¡¯t go back already¡­¡± ¡°huh?!¡± meng xian looked at him with confusion. eagle gathered all his courage, ¡°i already sent people out yesterday to declare war on wild wolf town¡­¡± ¡°on behalf of zhao yu?!¡± meng xian was shocked, but quickly waved her hand, poured a cup of tea, and continued, ¡°it¡¯s fine, we can just say we were helping. it won¡¯t involve us¡­¡± she thought that zhao yu probably didn¡¯t have a way to connect with local forces, so he asked for their help. eagle awkwardly corrected her: ¡°no¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s our meng family village together with zhao family¡¯s fort declaring war on wild wolf town¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s his issue, what does it have to do with our meng house village¡­¡± ¡±pfft!¡± ¡°what?!¡± meng xian, who had just taken a sip of tea, sprayed it out again. spraying all over eagle. eagle didn¡¯t expect such a big reaction from meng xian and reached for a piece of paper to wipe his face. ¡°that¡­ um¡­¡± he said nervously, ¡°well, zhao yu came to us. he was so imposing, like it was cooperate or die now. so¡­¡± ¡°i agreed, decided to collaborate with them, and jointly declare war on wild wolf town!¡± after saying this, eagle had realized meng xian wasn¡¯t speaking and was just standing there. this made him even more uneasy. in his view, this wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. zhao yu had given them quite a few benefits, ten cars, and machine guns, among other things. moreover, with the support of zhao yu, their meng house village could develop faster. he just couldn¡¯t understand why meng xian was so resistant. was it because of that gunshot incident from years ago? was the leader¡¯s grudge that deep? afraid of zhao yu causing trouble? eagle grumbled to himself, coughed, and said, ¡°it¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing. zhao yu¡¯s weapons and strength are strong. if we follow them, we can also develop¡­¡± after he rambled on for a while, meng xian finally came back to her senses. ¡°we¡­ together with zhao yu, declared war on wild wolf town?!¡± ¡°yes!¡± meng xian felt exhausted, realizing that leaving the meng house village in eagle¡¯s hands while she was away was a mistake. she had thought he was a reliable person, but he made a decision that even she wouldn¡¯t dare to make. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only this kind of thing¡­ wouldn¡¯t it tie them to zhao yu? ¡°notify everyone, pack up, we¡¯re running away now¡­¡± ¡°running away?!!¡± eagle was utterly astonished and said, ¡°sister meng, everyone might not want to leave now¡­.¡± Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: A Warning From Black Rock City! (2) chapter 392: a warning from black rock city! (2) translator: dragon boat translation | editor: dragon boat translation ¡± huh?!¡± meng xian was stunned and looked at him suspiciously. eagle came to the door and pulled a rope from the ceiling. ¡°thud!¡± the light bulb in the middle of the roof lit up. ¡°now that our village has electricity, we also have more convenient hot water and hot food. i¡¯m afraid everyone is unwilling to leave¡­¡± meng xian reacted. she was able to gather people because people believed in her strength and believed that she could bring a better life to everyone. moreover, even if she did, this kind of thing would not last long. at most, it would affect a few people. how could she make everyone listen to her and give up a good life to run away? ¡°so¡­we have no way out now!¡± meng xian was dumbfounded. just by going out for a while, he was tied to the same chariot as zhao yu? they couldn¡¯t escape now? ¡°uh¡­ cooperating with zhao yu should be good, right?!¡± eagle still thought meng xian might be unable to accept for a moment that someone she could have easily killed in the past was now above her. even their meng house village had to rely on zhao yu for survival. ¡°ah¡ª!¡± meng xian sighed deeply. she had thought about escaping with xiao liu and others, but she couldn¡¯t bear to leave the rest behind. after all, even though there were many people, she still had feelings for those who had followed her from the beginning. she couldn¡¯t just abandon them like that. it took a good while before she could calmed down. ¡°forget it, if we have to work with zhao yu, then let s do it¡­ meng xian sighed deeply and said, ¡°where is he now? i¡¯ll go and talk to him¡­¡± eagle breathed a sigh of relief, fearing that meng xian would do something drastic. he quickly reported, ¡°someone just reported that zhao yu is back. he brought six cars filled with supplies to their base¡­¡± ¡°let¡¯s go, let¡¯s find him!¡± ¡°hahaha!!!¡± zhao yu stood at the entrance of the munitions factory and looking delighted. just now, he had thrown a ton of fireworks and firecrackers into the munitions factory, which, as he hoped, yielded a large quantity of ammunition. according to his calculations, he could produce at least one hundred thousand bullets or dozens of shells. this meant that the previously unused tanks could finally be put to use. moreover, besides the gasoline reserves he had, after wiping out the thirty-six people who tried to rob them on the road, he returned to peace town and sold the excess guns and ammunition for more gasoline. he could now operate at least five tanks and even conduct short-term warfare. additionally, if he could use large electric vehicles to tow the tanks, he could easily make ten tanks. not only that, these ammunitions could also be converted into five missiles, suitable for fighter jets or reconnaissance and attack aircraft. however, he was slightly disappointed that he got gasoline instead of aviation kerosene, as the conversion loss was too high and not very cost-effective. ¡°it¡¯s enough, with tanks, taking down wild wolf town shouldn¡¯t be a problem¡­¡± zhao yu coveted the one thousand technology points from the revenge mission. once completed, his three major basic buildings would be constructed, and he wouldn¡¯t be troubled by resource constraints. of course, the known resources already had owners. to acquire them, he had to either seize them by force or find unexplored resources. but anyway, it was better than relying purely on imports. zhao yu checked the progress of various projects at the base. the military base had expanded again, providing a large new area. the previously damaged power generation equipment at the power plant had been repaired by the engineers, significantly increasing power output. and the camp planned outside the east gate was taking shape, with houses built for a hundred people. it had to be said, the fifty people from wild wolf town were very efficient workers. even without the threat of a whip, they worked very hard, fearing zhao yu would not need them. zhao yu realized only now how tempting a promise of a full meal with at least one meat dish per day was for these tormented people. ¡°now with 65 technology points left, how should i spend them¡­ a nearby division commander spoke up: ¡°commander, the power plant had reported that meng xian, the head of meng house village, requests an audience¡­¡± ¡°meng xian?!¡± zhao yu paused for a moment, realizing that this woman had returned from black stone city. he also wanted to know about the situation in black stone city, so he nodded and said, ¡°let them wait there, i¡¯ll be right over¡­¡± ¡°let¡¯s put the declaration of war aside for now¡­¡± ¡°ah?!¡± uncle wang looked surprised. previously, this young master had supported the idea of striking against zhao yu¡¯s forces. why did they back down just as the other side declared war?! read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only on the other end of the phone, the young master seemed to sense his subordinate¡¯s confusion and said irritably, ¡°my elder brother has been getting restless lately, seems like he wants to snatch business from me¡­¡± ¡°they used your wild wolf town issue to express dissatisfaction with me to the family, thinking it¡¯s an unnecessary complication and detrimental to the family¡­¡± ¡°how could that be?!¡± uncle wang was puzzled. how could this be related to their family affairs?! ¡°the component factory in your wild wolf town was given by me, naturally, it¡¯s also our family¡¯s business¡­¡± the young master helplessly said, ¡°this kind of thing can be made a big deal or a small one, but it still serves as an excuse for them to attack me. they¡¯re turning a blind eye to the truth, but i can¡¯t help it, our family goes by these rules¡­¡± he was well aware of his family¡¯s thought, which was to hope that the brothers would fight each other. in a struggle that didn¡¯t involve the family¡¯s interests, they could grow rapidly, so they could eventually contribute back to the family, and even lead the family to greater strength and prosperity.. Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: A Warning From Black Rock City! (3) chapter 393: a warning from black rock city! (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the family wouldn¡¯t stop the fight. instead, they pushed the boat along with the current, giving his elder brother and other siblings an opportunity. uncle wang felt helpless, not expecting that the matter of wild wolf town would catch the attention of the families in black rock city. ¡°sir, we can¡¯t just let go of li yang¡¯s vengeance¡­¡± ¡°i know!¡± the young master was displeased but he needed to appease his subordinate. ¡°i promise you, that zhao family¡¯s fort and meng house village will be completely annihilated in the future, but for now, both sides need peace¡­¡± ¡°peace¡­¡± uncle wang felt helpless, knowing the young master wouldn¡¯t let them fight now, but still unwilling to give up, said, ¡°even if we agree, they might not. they just declared war on us yesterday¡­¡± ¡°hehe!¡± the young master chuckled lightly, ¡°with my presence, whether he agrees or not doesn¡¯t matter. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll send someone over to give you an explanation, maybe a compensation¡­¡± just before hanging up, he added, ¡°sir, everyone knows, we of wild wolf town are your dogs, but even when striking a dog, you should look at the owner. he dared to attack us, which shows that zhao yu is untamed. sending someone over¡­¡± ¡°hehe!¡± the young master smirked contemptuously, ¡°i¡¯ve seen many untamed people. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll send someone from my han family army. i doubt they¡¯d dare to do anything¡­¡± han family army?! although he was proud and had been a company commander, he was just an ordinary person. the han family army had absorbed many regular soldiers, and many capable people emerged from it. to his knowledge, a certain battalion commander from an army unit was the chief instructor of the han family army. ¡°alright, keep quiet for a while, don¡¯t cause me any trouble. once i deal with my brothers, i¡¯ll deliver zhao yu to you, and you can do as you please¡­¡± uncle wang understood there was no room for negotiation. the more polite the other party was, the more it meant there was no doubt about their decision. ¡°understood, there won¡¯t be any major actions from wild wolf town for the time being. please rest assured, sir¡­¡± ¡°good, let¡¯s leave it at that!¡± ¡°damn, this is too much!¡± meng xian looked dissatisfied, standing under the sun for a while, but they were just made to wait, with no word on when zhao yu would come out to meet them. eagle was also surprised, not understanding why zhao yu was putting on airs. after all, zhao yu had been good to him before, and he had been quite polite during his few proactive visits. but now that meng xian was back, they were unexpectedly shut out and made to wait outside. at this time, there had been changes within the power plant. around several main buildings, some walls had been erected, hiding what was inside. unbeknownst to them, zhao yu¡¯s base had already moved. this place was just an empty shell, a facade. at this moment, zhao yu was in a car, rushing over from the real base. five minutes later, zhao yu finally arrived. ¡°mister meng, sorry to have kept you waiting. i was out on urgent business, but rushed back as soon as i got the message¡­¡± zhao yu got out of the car with a smile, escorted by several special forces soldiers, and walked up to meng xian and the others. whether his reason was true or not, it at least provided a way out. meng xian, aware that the situation was beyond her control, could only nod in response, ¡°it was presumptuous of me not to inform you in advance¡­¡± despite saying this, her face remained indifferent, even somewhat cold. it was clearly expressing her dissatisfaction. ¡°bring chairs!¡± zhao yu gestured grandly. immediately, several soldiers brought a table and chairs and set up a sun umbrella in front of everyone. not going inside for the talk?! meng xian was not expecting zhao yu to deny her entry. but she couldn¡¯t lose her temper at the moment because she faintly felt that a sniper had her in their sights. not just her, eagle, a sniper himself, was more sensitive and had already noticed something was off. he quickly moved closer to meng xian and whispered: ¡°it¡¯s a master, the distance is too far, i can¡¯t determine the location¡­¡± meng xian suppressed her anger and said in a low voice, ¡°i went out to black rock city and only found out on my return that the village head had formed an alliance with your zhao family¡¯s fort¡­¡± ¡°indeed!¡± zhao yu nodded, ¡°at that time, the situation was critical. if our two families didn¡¯t join forces, we might have been wiped out by wild wolf town, so we had to stick together for warmth¡­¡± meng xian, not interested in these pleasantries, got straight to the point, ¡°the previous alliance was not detailed. i¡¯ve come to discuss the alliance matters with commander zhao¡­¡± she glanced at zhao yu¡¯s epaulettes, noticed that he was indeed at the military governor level, and changed her address accordingly. zhao yu smiled slightly and said, ¡°indeed we should!¡± meng xian saw that he didn¡¯t speak for a long time and became somewhat puzzled. in reality, zhao yu had formed the alliance at the time fearing a stab in the back from meng house village. however, he didn¡¯t lack manpower from meng house village, so he hadn¡¯t figured out how to cooperate yet. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only thus, he spoke, ¡°this is my first time forming such an alliance, so i¡¯m not sure how to proceed. what are your suggestions, mister meng?¡± meng xian, observing zhao yu¡¯s expression and seeing it wasn¡¯t feigned, relaxed and began: ¡°my idea is¡­¡± ¡°first, our two families could jointly establish a trading market. we can place things that we don¡¯t need daily in the market, which could also attract nearby villages for trade¡­¡± there were many villages nearby, and each trade required long travels. meng xian¡¯s initial choice of setting up camp at the photovoltaic power plant was intended to take over the previous territory¡¯s role and rebuild a trading market.. Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: A Warning From Black Rock City! (4) chapter 394: a warning from black rock city! (4) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°sure!¡± this matter was also beneficial to him. just like in peace town, zhao yu could exchange for gasoline whenever he wanted, unlike now, where he had guns but no gasoline. he had to run far away if he wanted to exchange for gasoline. of course, at the current stage, with their limited power, resources like gasoline, which are scarce, would likely only be accessible to people like meng xian. other smaller forces might not be able to afford it. but the future held promise! ¡°secondly, although we are allies, we are still independent of each other¡­¡± ¡°so, i think, each side should defend its own territory and not interfere in each other s internal affairs and foreign relations¡­¡± meng xian was well aware of the rules of the wilderness. such cooperation between villages and fort usually meant incorporation into the fort. the stronger would eventually absorb the weaker, but she didn¡¯t want that. ¡°okay!¡± to her surprise, zhao yu agreed so readily, rendering many of her prepared arguments unnecessary. zhao yu didn¡¯t need to say anything; he didn¡¯t have extra troops to help defend meng house village. as for the idea of absorption, he wasn¡¯t interested. the people of meng house village were not as useful as those from wild wolf town. meng xian was momentarily at a loss for words, forgetting the other points she had thought of. after a moment, she continued, ¡°thirdly, i heard that your side is collecting gasoline?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± ¡°if possible, we¡¯d like to exchange it for weapons from you¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s no problem at all!¡± zhao yu was delighted. he was short on oil and didn¡¯t have the resources or manpower to find it. having meng xian¡¯s group of enhancers help was a perfect solution to his energy scarcity problem. with the most important matters settled, the rest was mainly about dividing the territory. they agreed that the eastern gate would be the boundary, with the north side belonging to meng house village and the south to zhao yu, with no interference between them. other minor issues were also discussed, but nothing of great importance. ¡°happy to cooperate¡­¡± meng xian shook hands with zhao yu, feeling that the negotiation had been too easy. she had thought it would be a tough negotiation, but zhao yu was surprisingly agreeable. with this, she recalled being left waiting initially and wondered if it wasn¡¯t intentional by zhao yu, but as he said, he had just returned? if that was the case¡­ meng xian¡¯s initial efforts dissipated, and she began to see zhao yu in a better light. dressed in military uniform, he seemed much more impressive than when they first met. especially when commanding the soldiers, he exuded a masculine charm she hadn¡¯t seen in others. it¡¯s just a pity he¡¯s not an enhancer¡­ meng xian shook her head, dispelling the stray thoughts in her mind, and was about to stand up and leave when suddenly someone came running over in a hurry. ¡°head, there¡¯s trouble¡­¡± meng xian turned her head and saw xiao liu was running towards them. the soldiers by zhao yu¡¯s side reacted immediately. various guns were pointed in that direction, especially the machine guns carried with the vehicles, which were already spinning into readiness, prepared to fire at any moment. xiao liu was startled and quickly stopped in his tracks. meng xian knew this was a misunderstanding and explained, asking xiao liu to approach slowly. xiao liu then approached at a normal pace. ¡°what¡¯s happened?!¡± ¡°people from black rock city have come!¡± ¡°what?!¡± meng xian was alarmed and quickly inquired about the situation. zhao yu also was wondering what these people from black rockcity were doing here. xiao liu glanced at zhao yu and said, ¡°they are from the han family, one of the four major families of black rock city. they¡¯re here to meet village head and commander zhao!¡± ¡°me?!¡± zhao yu was not expecting people from black rock city to come looking for him. meng xian¡¯s expression changed, and she turned to zhao yu, explaining, ¡°the background of wild wolf town is the han family¡­¡± ¡°the han family?!¡± zhao yu was unfamiliar with the powers of black rock city and curiously asked, ¡°what is the han family?¡± meng xian didn¡¯t bother to mock zhao yu¡¯s ignorance and quickly explained, the han family is one of the four major families of black rock city¡­¡± ¡°black rock city was originally established by these four families¡­¡± ¡°they can be said to be the upper echelons of black rock city¡­¡± ¡°just the han family¡¯s army alone boasts three thousand soldiers, all well-trained and ruthless elites¡­¡± ¡°three thousand?!¡± just the han family had three thousand soldiers, so what about the four families combined ¨C wouldn¡¯t that be twelve thousand? and these were just the soldiers, not including the enhancers and the city¡¯s combat teams?! however, considering it was the apocalypse and each city had its own ruler, having private armies of over ten thousand wasn¡¯t unusual. ¡°how many of them are there?¡± meng xian, having finished informing zhao yu, quickly turned to xiao liu to ask. ¡°a hundred people, under the banner of the han family¡¯s army¡­¡± ¡°phew, looks like they aren¡¯t here to wipe us out!¡± meng xian breathed a sigh of relief. ¡ã with the number of people he had, plus the gunmen from meng house village, if the han family were coming to annihilate them, they wouldn¡¯t have sent just a hundred people. so, were they coming to negotiate? read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°let¡¯s go and meet them!¡± after saying this, zhao yu quietly gave an order to the division commander at his side. ever since he knew that all the commanders could communicate and issue orders to other soldiers through a brain chip, he had been keeping the commander close by. however, as the sergeant commander¡¯s rank was relatively low, his ability to send signals outward was weak, and he needed the cooperation of three other commanders to lead the entire team. zhao yu and his group hurried to the eastern gate.. Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: A Warning From Black Rock City! (5) chapter 395: a warning from black rock city! (5) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation however, it was discovered that whether it was the people from meng house village on the left side of the east gate or the workers from zhao yu¡¯s camp on the right, everyone was kneeling on the ground in unison. meng xian¡¯s eyes immediately caught sight of the other enhancers in her team, who were also kneeling on the ground, devoid of any dignity. in the center of the east gate, a young man with a sinister look was sitting brazenly on a chair, with several guards fanning him and holding umbrellas beside him. who is it that comes and does not kneel before our master han?!¡± an official barked a sycophantic underling harshly. before he could continue, the people from zhao yu¡¯s side raised their guns, especially two assault soldier have raised the machine guns. at this movement, the hundred soldiers of the han family army also raised their guns. for a moment, both sides were in a tense standoff. meng xian also felt uneasy. at such a close distance, with her strength as a third-tier enhancer, it was difficult to escape. she moved closer to zhao yu and reminded him, ¡°don¡¯t be impulsive. the han family army has three thousand regular soldiers. if we fight them, we¡¯re finished¡­¡± zhao yu naturally wouldn¡¯t act rashly, but he was dissatisfied with the attitude of these people, even demanding him to kneel. in his life, he had never kneeled to heaven or earth. he had grown up without parents, never even knelt before them, let alone a sycophantic underling of some insignificant local family! let alone this world, if he could find out their location. he could easily wipe them out with just a fleet by contacting his original self, but for now, such thoughts were useless. he was still just a normal zhao yu with a little over a hundred soldiers. ¡°are you from zhao family¡¯s fort or meng house village?!¡± shouted by the effeminate man on the chair, angered by the sight. ¡°if you continue to be insolent, i will make sure you die here!¡± zhao yu snorted coldly. ¡°you dare!¡± he quickly stood up and pointing at zhao yu. ¡°bang-!¡± just then, the earring hanging from the man¡¯s earlobe suddenly exploded. ¡°protect master han¡­¡± a group of people immediately started moving around, protecting the effeminate man in the middle. the soldiers behind them surrounded zhao yu and his troops. without orders no one dared to shoot. sniper, watch out for the sniper¡­¡± only the accompanying officer reminded them from within the crowd. only then did the effeminate man react, looking terrified. he hastily retreated into the crowd, to the side of the officer, and asked, ¡°captain zhang, can we take them down?¡± captain zhang shook his head and said, ¡°according to intel, they have at least a hundred, maybe even hundreds of people. if we attack, we won¡¯t be able to get away unharmed¡­¡± ¡°moreover, the enemy has a sniper hidden somewhere unknown. even if we kill them, both of us are avoidable to die under the sniper¡­¡± the effeminate leader suddenly turned pale with fear and quickly ordered, don¡¯t shoot, no one is allowed to shoot¡­¡± the surrounding soldiers weren¡¯t fools; they wouldn¡¯t act recklessly on enemy territory. after all, the higher-ups might not take zhao yu and his group seriously but these soldiers could not afford to do the same, as they were the ones who had to do the actual fighting. underestimating the opponent was a sure way to death. it had already been determined before departure that zhao family fort and meng house village had at least three hundred gunmen. otherwise, they couldn¡¯t have taken down li yang¡¯s one hundred and fifty men. the people currently present were certainly not all. more soldiers were definitely hidden in the power plant behind. especially now that the enemy sniper was in position, each of them was like meat on a chopping block, none willing to be the first victim. meng xian, who was standing nearby, shocked by zhao yu¡¯s boldness, and broke out in a cold sweat. just as she was thinking about how to escape, she noticed that the effeminate leader had called out not to shoot. this surprised her and she quickly realized that the opponent was just a coward. all bark and no action! hiding m the crowd, the effeminate leader realized he had lost his composure, especially after the shooting which made him look very undignified. ¡°zhao yu, you have a lot of nerve to shoot at me. do you know who i am?!¡± he shouted. zhao yu looked at him coldly, as if looking at a foolish man, ¡°know your place or the next shot will blow your head off!¡± the effeminate leader shrank back in fear and quickly asked captain zhang, can his sniper really able to shoot my head?¡± ¡°yes¡­¡± ¡°the sniper on the other side is very accurate, able to hit your earring from a distance out of our bioscope observing range. this shows his sniper was not just confidence but strong¡­¡± the effeminate leader was shocked and didn¡¯t know what to do. he had never encountered sniper that strong like this before. usually, just by showing off that he was from the han family, no one dared to disobey him, and they would either flatter or fawn over him. but now, he was being threatened. he felt frustrated inside but couldn¡¯t do anything about it. the situation was already out of his control, and he was afraid of dying. ¡°zhao yu, i am from the han family. i came here to negotiate, not to fight¡­¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only seeing that the other side had backed down and dared not be arrogant anymore, zhao yu finally spoke, ¡°why are you here?¡± the head of the han family is my second great-uncle¡­¡± what kind of relationship was that? zhao yu didn¡¯t bother to think about it and directly said, ¡°state your purpose!¡± the effeminate leader wanted to say a few harsh words to regain face, but he was more afraid of losing his life.. Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: A Warning From Black Rock City! (6) chapter 396: a warning from black rock city! (6) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation now, he was feeling some regret, wondering why he had taken on this task to please the second young master. ¡°these country bumpkins, really not afraid of death¡­¡± the effeminate leader muttered under his breath, then said, ¡°i came to make peace. wild wolf town belongs to han family. two sides have to come in term¡­¡± make peace?! zhao yu had thought that the han family had come to raise war against them, but they were actually here to seek peace. he had already thought about wiping these people out and quickly relocating his base. meng xian, standing nearby, sighed in relief and quickly said to zhao yu, ¡°it¡¯s best if we can make peace. we can¡¯t afford to provoke the han family¡­¡± eagle also quickly joined in to call for peace. the effeminate leader¡¯s confidence surged. he was about to speak, but remembering zhao yu¡¯s desperado demeanor, he decided to keep quiet and closed his mouth. peace was definitely not possible! zhao yu had nearly died in the last ambush. how could peace be so easily achieved? moreover, the mission of revenge offered a thousand technology points, which he did not want to miss. however, the other party represented the han family. to reject them outright meant a direct confrontation with the han family. therefore, zhao yu planned to fool these people for now and then swiftly deal with wild wolf town. ¡°fine, since the han family has spoken, i, zhao yu, will agree with the han family and spare wild wolf town!¡± meng xian and others breathed a sigh of relief. they had no grudge with wild wolf town; they had only declared war in support of zhao yu. if both sides could make peace, it was the best outcome. the effeminate leader didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and quickly finalize thing, ¡°alright, i will tell the second young master. this matter is settled, let¡¯s go¡­¡± he hurriedly led his men away from the scene. those left behind were stunned. they hadn¡¯t expected the han family¡¯s people to be so coward. however, zhao yu didn¡¯t let his guard down. although the effeminate leader was incompetent, the soldiers he brought were quite well trained. zhao yu even sensed the aura of marine infantry men, signifying elite soldiers. after the han family left, everyone else also stood up from their kneeling positions, looking at zhao yu with shock and admiration. no one had expected zhao yu to scare away the han family¡¯s people. especially xu xiu lan¡¯s three sisters, who looked at zhao yu with confusion and bewilderment. they hadn¡¯t expected the man who had once been so close to them to become so unfamiliar, like a stranger. a han family soldier suddenly ran back. ¡°hmm?!¡± everyone looked at him, puzzled. the soldier spoke calmly, ¡°i have a message¡­¡± ¡°speak!¡± zhao yu said succinctly. ¡°the second young master of the han family says that zhao family fort and meng house village must pay compensation worth one million black rock coins, or else prepare for the han family¡¯s army to sweep through!¡± ¡°what?!¡± meng xian and others were shocked, almost jumping up in surprise. zhao yu also didn¡¯t expect that the other party didn¡¯t dare to say it in front of him and only said it after he left. the soldier clearly had no right to negotiate. after saying this, he turned around and left. zhao yu did not stop him. ¡°what should we do now¡­¡± meng xian looked troubled, ¡°one million black rock coins, where can we get that?!¡± ¡°commander zhao, we can¡¯t afford this one million¡­¡± her hope resting on zhao yu. however, zhao yu didn¡¯t respond immediately. instead, he closed his eyes and fell into deep thought. paying the money was out of the question for him. after all, he had already decided to wipe out wild wolf town. so, the only thing to consider was how to deal with the han family¡¯s army after destroying wild wolf town. after pondering for a moment, a doubt arose in his mind. judging by the behavior of the han family, who seemed so far removed and domineering. why would they seek peace instead of crushing them, especially since they were people from wild wolf town? after all, he had killed nearly two hundred people from wild wolf town. such a blatant challenge and yet no reaction from them?! unless¡­ zhao yu thought of the second son mentioned by the soldier. unless wild wolf town wasn¡¯t really belonged to the han family but only belonged to that second son of the han family. and that second son didn¡¯t have so many soldiers at his disposal. unless it involved the interests of the han family, they had no reason to deploy troops to help. after all, going to war meant people would die. especially considering his group was capable to wipe out two hundred armed personnel of wild wolf town. how many men would the han family have to lose to take them down? three hundred? four hundred?! with this realization, zhao yu¡¯s expression relaxed. the han family was not monolithic so let it be. surviving in black rock city relied on strength and interest. why would they engage in a losing deal?! ¡°commander zhao?!¡± as zhao yu smiled, meng xian called out anxiously. ¡°what¡¯s up?!¡± meng xian looked nervous, ¡°we don¡¯t have that much money. one million is not a small number¡­¡± zhao yu chuckled and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, leave the one million to us. you don¡¯t have to pay a penny¡­¡± ¡°ah?¡± meng xian was overjoyed. ¡°commander zhao is so generous¡­¡± she remarked, ¡°i never thought you¡¯d be a true hero, taking responsibility for your actions¡­¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only praising him cost her nothing. if she knew zhao yu¡¯s plan was to annihilate wild wolf town and offend the han family, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to laugh. zhao yu smiled without a word, and after a brief chat, he led his people back to the base. he has to quickly recruit troops and attack wild wolf town! this time, he would use all available resources at his disposal! Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: Expedition! chapter 397: expedition! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡± 66 technology points¡­¡± after deciding to attack wild wolf town, zhao yu wasn¡¯t sure how he could win the war with just 66 remaining technology points. after several meeting with his commander team, he still didn¡¯t get any useful information. or rather, with the current sergeant commander¡¯s abilities, taking down a city was still too difficult. the response was always that it was tough to win, without any feasible solutions. ¡°66 soldiers, or 13 elite warriors?¡± zhao yu felt that even with these additional troops, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to win, especially since he lacked the necessary command skills. ¡°or perhaps, 30 technology points to train a centurion?¡± right now, the only viable way to win seemed to be this. zhao yu took a deep breath and spent 30 technology points to train a centurion commander. ¡°centurion, i plan to attack wild wolf town. what are your thoughts?¡± as soon as the centurion appeared, zhao yu immediately asked his opinion. however, the centurion didn¡¯t rush to answer. instead, he exchanged information with the other four sergeant commanders before coming to a conclusion: ¡°commander, i need to conduct reconnaissance on wild wolf town. after understanding the enemy¡¯s situation, i can formulate a battle plan¡­¡± ¡°approved!¡± zhao yu¡¯s face brightened with joy. the centurion was indeed courageous enough to suggest reconnaissance. unlike the sergeant commander, who either admitted his lack of siege capabilities or highlighted the huge disparity between enemy and us, or proposed impractical methods, like missile barrages. if he had that many missiles for sieging, why would he need a commander? the previously acquired drone was still in the base, but its battery was limited. it was too far to fly directly from the base to wild wolf town. thus, the centurion sent a team to escort the drone equipment to a location five kilometers from wild wolf town. the reconnaissance process was relatively simple. under the control of two pilots, the centurion quickly gathered information that zhao yu couldn¡¯t understand. the drone flew at a high altitude, using its high-definition camera for reconnaissance, and fortunately wasn¡¯t detected by the people in wild wolf town. after all, their former opponents never had access to drones, so they barely guarded against aerial threats. ¡°how did it go?!¡± when the drone returned, zhao yu immediately asked. the chip processing system in his brain had already been running through it countless times. ¡°commander, i have nine proposals to complete the mission¡­¡± zhao yu was overjoyed. he didn¡¯t expect the centurion commander to be so capable to propose nine methods at once. ¡± what¡¯s the way to minimize casualties?!¡± ¡± a strategy of psychological warfare¡­¡± ¡°first step, send a negotiation letter to the enemy, making them gather their high-ranking officials together without understanding our intentions¡­¡± ¡°second step, deploy an unmanned combat drone to launch missiles, bombing their gathering point, leaving them leaderless¡­¡± ¡°third step, create an electromagnetic signal jamming device¡­¡± ¡°i found that the enemy mainly relies on walkie-talkies for communication. if we drive our signal jamming vehicles under their four walls, we can block their internal communications¡­¡± ¡°with their command dead, it prevents any small leaders from taking charge and turning the tide¡­¡± ¡°fourth step, deploy hummingbird drones to broadcast messages, telling them to surrender and defining combat zones and civilian areas¡­¡± ¡°with the groundwork laid, the psychological warfare will be successful, and at least half of the enemy¡¯s forces will surrender¡­¡± ¡°fifth step, eliminate the stubborn resistance, and the mission is complete!¡± listening to the centurion commander¡¯s strategy, zhao yu was enlightened. this psychological warfare strategy was indeed excellent. mainly relying on their possession of unmanned combat drones and missiles. just the appearance of such technology would inevitably strike fear in the enemy, as in this post-apocalyptic world, only major powers could have such weapons. even black rock city might not possess such armaments. for a mere wild wolf town to be targeted by such a major power, nobody would think of resisting. especially when all of their commands were wiped out, leaving them leaderless, it¡¯s easier to make the enemy surrender. however, zhao yu had a concern. once they deployed unmanned combat drones and missiles, they couldn¡¯t let anyone from wild wolf town leave. otherwise, if the news got out, it could bring immeasurable danger. of course, it¡¯s also possible that no one would dare to attack him, thinking he truly has the support of the major power. such matters are uncertain and zhao yu didn¡¯t dare to take the risk lightly. ¡°what¡¯s the next best plan? preferably one that doesn¡¯t involve using unmanned combat drones and missiles¡­¡± the centurion commander quickly outlined another strategy for zhao yu, this time including the death rate and success rate. ¡°such a high death rate?!¡± according to the centurion commander, without using unmanned combat drones and missiles, at least half of his hundred men would die, even with tanks, armored vehicles, and unmanned reconnaissance drones locating the enemy¡¯s positions. most importantly, this method still carried a certain risk of failure. zhao yu stroked his chin and rethink about his decision. the best method was psychological warfare. it has almost a hundred percent chance of success and a low death rate, possibly even no casualties. but the downside was the potential for unnecessary trouble, such as attracting the attention of black rock city or other major powers. hesitating for a long time, meng xian came looking for zhao yu. zhao yu had to set aside his concerns and went outside the wall to receive her. ¡°commander zhao, i didn¡¯t expect you to be so magnanimous, accepting the entire one million compensation mentioned by the han family¡­¡± ¡°after returning, i thought about it. after all, we are allies. it seems inappropriate for you to bear the compensation alone¡­¡± ¡°so, i¡¯ve decided to take people to the old city now to collect some gasoline¡­¡± ¡°we¡¯ll split the one million between our two families¡­¡± meng xian felt something was amiss, worried that zhao yu might be considering wiping out their meng house village to pay off the debt. after discussing with others, she decided to take on half of the compensation. now that they have electric cars traded by zhao yu, it was much easier to go to the old city. unlike before, when they relied on walking and pushcarts that needed a week for a single trip. zhao yu hadn¡¯t expected meng xian and her people to have such awareness. however, he did not disclose his plan to attack wild wolf town. after all, such a move would be tantamount to provoking the han family, and the people of meng house village might not dare to follow. especially considering their previous scene of kneeling, zhao yu was very clear about the power of black rock city and the han family, deeply ingrained in this land, where no one dared to act rashly. ¡°alright!¡± zhao yu agreed. ¡°if there¡¯s extra gasoline, i¡¯m also willing to buy it, whether it¡¯s weapons, equipment, or food¡­¡± meng xian immediately accepted the deal, ¡°great, it¡¯s settled then. we¡¯ll set off now and be back as soon as possible¡­¡± after she left, zhao yu gradually understood which plan he should choose. ¡°i¡¯ve decided not to pay the han family¡¯s one million compensation, and i also plan to attack wild wolf town. this means, no matter what i do, i have already offended them¡­¡± ¡°therefore, when i make my move, i must do it with a decisive and swift approach. the psychological warfare strategy is the best choice¡­¡± he needed to exchange time for strength. as long as he owned the wild wolf town, he has complete the revenge mission and have a thousand technology points. subtracting three hundred for the three basic buildings, he would still have seven hundred points left. even if all were used to train soldiers, he would have over eight hundred soldiers, enough to stand against the han family. ¡°moreover, as long as i capture wild wolf town and prevent anyone from leaving, the news won¡¯t spread, and no one will know we used missiles and fighter jets¡­¡± zhao yu meticulously calculated this approach and found it feasible. ¡°the night is still long. let¡¯s execute the plan now!¡± zhao yu took a deep breath. success or failure hinged on this move. originally, he planned to accumulate strength slowly through daily tasks. under the han family¡¯s pressure, he had to act decisively and took down wild wolf town first. soon, zhao yu called the centurion commander and conveyed his decision to implement the psychological warfare strategy. ¡°commander, the items we need to exchange now include: eight traction rockets, four electromagnetic signal jamming vehicles, four tanks, and a group of hummingbird drones¡­¡± the list of required exchanges was extensive and zhao yu was relieved that the centurion commander had made the list based on the resources available in his base. zhao yu was quite confident to launch his attack now. two hours later. on the open ground of the base, there appeared over a hundred military pickup trucks, two tanks, two semi-trailers towing tanks, a drone mounted with missiles, and a dense array of hummingbird drones. in addition, various types of weapons were ready, including rocket launchers, machine guns, mortars, and more. this time, zhao yu had used up all his resources, nearly depleting every type of resource available. everything was ready. zhao yu, full of spirit, waved his hand and commanded, ¡°depart!¡± a hundred team led by the centurion left the base. zhao yu didn¡¯t go on this siege. he stayed in the base, waiting for the moment the revenge mission was completed and the technology points credited, to quickly train five hundred soldiers. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only first, to speed up the construction of the base and to station some troops in wild wolf town. zhao yu was well aware that wild wolf town was insignificant; the real challenge was the han family¡¯s counterattack from black rock city after taking over the wild wolf town. the corresponding plan was already proposed by the centurion: after occupied the wild wolf town, a twenty-man squad would be dispatched on the essential route from black rock city to wild wolf town for reconnaissance. if the han family sent few men, he would fight with all his might to capture them. if the number exceeded his capabilities, zhao yu should abandon wild wolf town and retreat to his base. zhao yu stood at the entrance of the base, watched the departing troops.. Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: Revenge Mission Completed! chapter 398: revenge mission completed! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°what a pity¡­¡¯1 instructor wang stood beside a circular bed over three meters in diameter, filled with regret. ¡°if it weren¡¯t for the han family elder¡¯s obstruction, zhao yu would have been dead for sure¡­¡± ¡°alas, it involves the future head of the han family, these things can¡¯t be rushed¡­¡± ¡°my son, don¡¯t be hasty. wait a little longer. once the second young master stabilizes the situation, we can freely attack zhao yu¡­¡± ¡°knock knock knock¡ª!¡± a knock on the door interrupted instructor wang¡¯s mournful thoughts. he turned and walked out. a subordinate waited anxiously. ¡°what is it?¡± ¡°a messenger from zhao family fort has brought a document, but its content is obscure and difficult to understand. we are a bit confused¡­¡± ¡°hmm?!¡± instructor wang was startled and took the document. ¡°to talk about the future of wild wolf town, we must start from the battle between sun wu kong and ultraman. i believe without beethoven¡¯s water lilies, zeus and eve wouldn¡¯t have rashly given birth to the calabash brothers¡­¡± ¡°what is this nonsense?!¡± instructor wang¡¯s confusion deepened. it seemed unrelated, yet it appeared to contain a hidden secret. ¡°will this be some secret code?!¡± why would zhao yu send a document with such a cryptic message? instructor wang investigated it several times more, coming up with various guesses but unsure of their accuracy. after a while, he felt increasingly frustrated and uncomfortable. ¡°summon the high-ranking officials to the meeting room¡­¡± unable to resist, he decided to gather everyone¡¯s wisdom to decipher what kind of medicine zhao yu was selling in his gourd. soon, all the high-ranking officials having received the news, headed toward the meeting hall. unbeknownst to them, drones were hovering right above them, targeting the ground. thermal detection cameras! five kilometers from wild wolf town, the centurion commander watched as more and more people gathered in a room and slowly gave the order. the next second, the unmanned combat drone took off loaded with missiles. ¡°what¡¯s that sound?!¡± when instructor wang was discussing the content of zhao yu¡¯s document with others, he heard a strange noise. sound like missiles?! having been a military officer and witnessed the power of missiles, he recognized the sound. impossible, the local force within this area shouldn¡¯t able to launch a missile attack on them? is it re zhao or reed? if they had any hostility towards wild wolf town, they only needed to say a word to black rock city. many would act on their behalf, perhaps even the han family personally. the only recent enemy of wild wolf town was zhao yu! instructor wang¡¯s eyes filled with horror and regret. before he could speak, the building collapsed in the next second, and all officials in the room were gone. ¡°the decapitation strike is complete¡­¡± the centurion commander had already issued another order when the drone took off. at this moment, when the huge explosion occurred in wild wolf town, a lot of rockets suddenly shot towards the wall from all directions. a traction rope was attached to the tail of each rocket. this was a commonly used method to quickly clear mines and open up a path for the troops. ¡°boom!¡± ¡°boom!¡± ¡°boom!¡± explosions rang out in the minefield. the four signal interference vehicles quickly moved out and drove along the road of the minefield that was detonated by the guided rockets all the way to the city wall. in the next second, the signal in the entire wild wolf town was completely jammed. the walkie-talkie channel, which had been chaotic due to the explosion of the high-rise building, had completely lost its sound at this moment. no one knew what had happened. they only knew that wild wolf town was under attacked. everyone in the city panicked and ran around. whether they were civilians or armed personnel, they all had the same reaction when faced the unknown. some of the small group leaders were at a loss after not receiving any instructions from their superiors for a long time. they could only give orders randomly. at this moment, a buzzing sound like a wasp rang out. everyone looked up and was surprised to find that the sky had been covered by a dense swarm of wasps. ¡°run, there are wasps!¡± ¡°don¡¯t chase me¡­¡± just as everyone was panicking, the wasp above their heads made a sound. ¡± ten minutes later, a precise strike will be launched. all civilians return to their rooms and are not allowed to go out. all armed personnel drop their weapons and surrender¡­¡± after the announcement, everyone fled to their homes as if they had heard a great amnesty. those who did not make it back in time would also hurriedly hide in someone else home. they didn¡¯t care who attacked wild wolf town. they only knew that a missile had blown up the building in wild wolf town. if they didn¡¯t hide now, they would be finished. the armed personnel were filled with terror. the enemy had missiles and the next strike that followed entailed was unknown to anyone. but it was certainly beyond their capacity to resist. in a short time, at least half of the armed forces threw down their weapons and hid inside civilian houses. ¡°don¡¯t run, pick up your weapons and fight back¡­¡± some of the minor leaders shouted bravely. but their calls fell on deaf ears. at such a critical moment, who would heed these commands? drones, fighter jets, missiles ¨C were these weapons something wild wolf town could contend with? not to mention wild wolf town, even black rock city probably didn¡¯t possess such terrifying weaponry, did it? although they had undergone extensive military training, they were not prepared to die. they had joined the town¡¯s defense force mostly to make a living. facing such high-end weaponry from the enemy, what was the point in fighting? surrender seemed the only option. in an instant, the streets became increasingly deserted, leaving only a few stubbornly resistant armed personnel running around with guns, trying to find out the position of the enemies. ten minutes later. the second wave of drones entered the fray. this time, they were drones equipped with airborne rifles and machine guns. under the control of the pilots, these drones began to precisely target the armed personnel. ¡°fight back¡­¡± ¡°fight back!¡± several minor leaders shouted loudly, firing into the sky. this was met with a hail of gunfire raining down from above. in just half a minute, the majority of the soldiers dropped their weapons and dived into civilian houses. the enemy was striking them down without even showing their face; how could they fight back? three minutes later. bodies lay strewn across the streets, and in every visible part of wild wolf town, there were hardly any signs of life left. this battle had gone far better than the centurion¡¯s plan and was simpler than zhao yu had imagined. [revenge mission completed. reward: 1000 technology points] read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°we won!¡± zhao yu, who was far away in the base, was delighted when he heard the system notification. he quickly followed the plan and trained 500 soldiers. next, he built the three basic buildings, the mining plant, the resource recovery furnace, and the chemical plant. zhao yu was only happy when he heard the notification. after this battle, what awaited them was a battle with the han family.. Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: Three Basic Resources Buildings chapter 399: three basic resources buildings translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°zhao yu is a good person¡­¡± inside the suv, xiao liu gently caressed the back of the seat with both hands, as tenderly as one would treat a lover. this suv was almost brand new. since the apocalypse, he had dreamt of owning such a vehicle. now, their meng house village had ten of them, all given by zhao yu! there were five others in the seven-seater suv: meng xian, eagle, and three other first-level enhancers. their mission was to collect gasoline from the old city. the others had long since familiarized themselves with the vehicle, and they burst into laughter seeing xiao liu¡¯s behavior. ¡°xiao liu, you might as well marry this car¡­¡± ¡°haha, what a lack of ambition¡­¡± xiao liu, a bit disgruntled upon hearing this, retorted, ¡°don¡¯t think i don¡¯t know. when you guys got the car, your behavior was even worse than mine. i heard you¡¯ve been sleeping in it these past few days?!¡± meng xian, sitting in the passenger seat, looked worried and did not join in the discussion. eagle was driving and noticed her concern, ¡°sister meng, is something bothering you?¡± meng xian turned to look at him and the others in the back seat. she shook her head and said, ¡°don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something off about zhao yu keeping a million to himself?¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± eagle was confused. ¡°that¡¯s a million. if both our families shared the cost, they could save at least five hundred thousand resources¡­¡± ¡°five hundred thousand¡­ if you count it in rifles, that¡¯s more than a hundred¡­¡± more than a hundred rifles? everyone slowly was coming to a realization. about the five hundred thousand or a million seemed fine, but when converted to guns, a common equivalent in their transactions, it seemed rather expensive. their trips to the old city usually yielded an average of just three to five rifles each time. distributed among individuals, or even across meng house village, there wasn¡¯t much money for anyone. ¡°sister meng, what do you think?¡± eagle also sensed something was amiss and quickly asked. ¡°i don¡¯t know¡­¡± meng xian shook her head. ¡°i don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking, it just doesn¡¯t feel right¡­¡± ¡°could it be that zhao yu plans to annihilate us and take everything by force?¡± a chill flashed in xiao liu¡¯s eyes. he had some reservations about zhao yu, especially when he saw meng xian acting cautiously around him, which made him quite displeased. after all, in his heart, meng xian was his ¡®white moonlight¡¯ ¨C an extraordinary, unapproachable goddess, revered and untouchable. as a second-level expert, it was extremely hard for him to watch his goddess acting so cautiously around zhao yu. ¡°it¡¯s not very likely¡­¡± eagle immediately refuted: ¡°if he wanted to wipe us out, he would have done it directly. with his strength, he is capable of that¡­¡± although enhancers were powerful individually, they would still fall against a numerically superior regular army. no enhancer could face an army head-on, even if the army wasn¡¯t large. ¡°besides, what does meng house village have in terms of resources that he would want to rob us?!¡± eagle scratched his head. he had seen zhao yu¡¯s wealth and power ¨C lacking neither rifles nor cars, each of considerable value. and their meng house village, having sold the last batch of valuable gasoline to black rock city, only had a modest amount of grain, which wasn¡¯t much to feed everyone for a long period. ¡°let it be, let¡¯s not think too much. anyway, the decision has been made, and he indeed didn¡¯t ask us for money¡­¡± ¡°as long as he doesn¡¯t goes against the han family, we should continue to rely on him¡­¡± upon hearing this, xiao liu was dissatisfied and voiced his opinion, ¡°what¡¯s so great about zhao yu?¡± ¡°haha, xiao liu is getting agitated¡­¡± hearing the teasing from those around, meng xian couldn¡¯t bring herself to feel happy. she had a lingering suspicion that zhao yu wasn¡¯t giving money that easily. she suspected he might be placating the han family of black rock city and ultimately planning to attack wild wolf town. even if zhao yu planned to attack wild wolf town, he would likely continue to bide his time until his power was sufficient. he probably wouldn¡¯t act in the short term. ¡°it seems, when we return, i need to have a serious talk with zhao yu¡­¡± ¡°at the very least, i need to persuade him to abandon the idea of offending the han family¡­¡± meng xian decided to use various means to make zhao yu realize the strength of the han family in black rock city and thus give up on confrontation. ¡°second brother¡­¡± black rock city, han family. as soon as the effeminate man returned, he cried with a sorrowful face, ¡°you have to stand up for me¡­¡± ¡± that zhao yu is so ungrateful, he doesn¡¯t want to make peace?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not just that zhao yu is ungrateful¡­¡± the effeminate man exaggerated his encounter at the han family. ¡°big brother, he wasn¡¯t just hitting my butt, he was actually disrespected you¡­¡± after listening for a while, han yong le understood the situation well, ¡°is zhao yu really so defiant?¡± ¡°even more than you can imagine¡­¡± ¡°hmph!¡± a murderous intent appeared in han yong le¡¯s eyes, he restrained himself slightly and said indifferently, ¡°since he has agreed to pay the 500,000 in compensation, this matter will considered settled for now¡­¡± the effeminate man became anxious, ¡°big brother, we can¡¯t just let it go like this¡­¡± ¡°shut up!¡± han yong le scolded, ¡°right now, i am busy with our family issue. i will deal with zhao yu until i¡¯ve free time?¡± seeing the fear on the effeminate man¡¯s face, he sighed and explained in a softer tone, ¡°i won¡¯t let zhao yu off the hook¡­¡± ¡°but right now, with our big brother challenging me, i can¡¯t afford any mistakes. once this is over, i will deal with zhao yu slowly¡­¡± to him, wild wolf town and zhao yu were insignificant, just rural underlings not worthy of his attention. what really mattered was the challenge from his own big brother, which concerned who would inherit the han family and become the head of the family. each of the direct descendants needed to show their capabilities to the elders in the family, to demonstrate who could lead the han family forward. in the base, three to five cars drove out every hour. ¡°some vehicles were filled with soldiers, while others had no one else besides the driver. after the completion of his mission, zhao yu spent his time at the base contemplating how to make himself stronger. the three basic buildings had been completed. the remaining resources was thrown into the resource recycling plant, yielded greater returns. not only was the purification rate higher, but rare elements could also be extracted. before zhao yu build the recycling plant, all these rare elements were previously wasted. especially when zhao yu threw a batch of ammunition into it and found out that the purification rate reached 95%, improving efficiency by more than fourfold. of course, the most important thing was that after breaking these materials down to their initial state and transferred them into the chemical plant, a more diverse range of elements could be processed. ¡®with the resource recycling plant and chemical plant, making new things won¡¯t be as troublesome anymore¡­¡¯ zhao yu felt very relieved. he went to the mining plant to take a closer look and basically understood the situation there. he could set the required resources in the mining plant in advance. then, the mining vehicle would go out to mine according to the resource requirements he had allocated. of course, he still needed to exchange for a mining vehicle from the war vehicle factory. there were many types of mining vehicles, large, medium, and small, but unfortunately, all of them were heavy oil consumers. zhao yu was reluctant but had to choose a model with a simple mechanical arm and lower power. after some research, he found that even this model would consume a lot of fuel once it started mining upon finding resources. it wouldn¡¯t matter much in the past, now the resource he lacked the most was oil. ¡®what should i do?!¡¯ looking at the mechanical arm on the mining vehicle in front of him, zhao yu¡¯s eyes lit up as he thought of a solution. t don¡¯t necessarily have to let the mining vehicle do the work¡­¡¯ ¡®i can completely utilize the mining vehicle¡¯s ability to recognize resources, let it lead the way, and then send a team to follow it for mining¡­¡¯ ¡®i¡¯m so smart!¡¯ zhao yu laughed, feeling proud of his ingenuity. after some consideration, he decided to start with a medium-sized team of twenty people to follow the mining vehicle and see what they could harvest. if the return was high, he would get more mining vehicles and send more people out. ¡°but right now, i also need manpower to control the situation in wild wolf town¡­¡± six hours had passed since he conquered wild wolf town, and only 72 soldiers had emerged from the training camp, far from the 500 he had envisioned. the only downside of the training camp was time. no matter what type of soldier was trained, it took five minutes. ¡®but, it should be about right¡­¡¯ zhao yu had received a message from the centurion commander two hours earlier. the commander had sent back a detailed account of the siege and the recovery process. the results were smoother than he had imagined; almost no one died in the entire process. in wild wolf town, more people surrendered than expected. only about twenty to thirty were truly loyal, and most of them were killed by drones. this made zhao yu realize that the value of a commander was greater than he had thought. especially a centurion commander, whose training cost alone was a high 20 technology points, equivalent to 20 soldiers. but in practice, he was far stronger than 20 soldiers. recalling how he and his sixty men were nearly wiped out in a previous encounter, zhao yu was very satisfied with the commander¡¯s performance. taking over the wild wolf town was almost effortless, with the original hundred soldiers plus the seventy new ones sent over, totaling over two hundred, which was more than enough. of course, zhao yu was most interested in the resources of wild wolf town, which were more abundant than he had expected. after all, the upper echelons of wild wolf town had enforced a brutal exploitation system, squeezing every last drop of value from the residents. but the first thing the centurion did after taking over was to distribute food. of course, the main purpose was to count the number of people and distribute it by name. the food wasn¡¯t much, only enough for three days per person, but this act caused the entire town¡¯s civilians to cheer. this made some of the surrendered town guards were fearing that the civilians might revolt and tear them apart. after all, to be a town guard, they must have oppressed the civilians at some point, and they were extremely guilty. ¡®besides wild wolf town, the shelter can also be reclaimed¡­¡¯ although the food in the shelter was moved last time, the indoor cultivation fields were still there, enough to feed a thousand people for a year. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only soon, another day passed. this time, zhao yu divided the newly emerged soldiers into two groups. one group of six took two off-road vehicles and followed the mining vehicle. the other group of six, along with three engineers, went to the shelter, carrying a large amount of equipment and various wires. zhao yu¡¯s order to them was to repair the electrical equipment in the shelter and then lock the main door, waiting for further instructions. he wasn¡¯t worried that locking the door would prevent the soldiers from receiving orders. with the centurion commander around, signals could be transmitted within a kilometer range..¡± Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: Expansion of the Camp! chapter 400: expansion of the camp! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation two days later. zhao yu¡¯s 500 soldiers were also trained. most of them went to wild wolf town, while a small number stayed in the base. the situation in wild wolf town had become relatively stable, and in the his soldiers had sent a large amount of resources back to the base in the past few days. however, zhao yu didn¡¯t order his soldiers to bring back food. after all, there were more than 5,000 people there who needed to be fed. the centurion¡¯s latest message was about the industries in wild wolf town. currently, there were three fixed industries in wild wolf town. one was the firearms processing factory, which processed firearms parts for the han family. the other was a farm. wild wolf town occupied a good location of the terraced fields. the annual food production was not low, almost close to the fallout shelter volume. the farmlands were only enough to feed 1,000 people a year, remarking on the harsh living conditions of the 5,000 people in wild wolf town. this is simply raising people like livestock¡­¡± according to the centurion, the people of wild wolf town were all emaciated and skinny. they didn¡¯t even have the strength to fight, let alone resist. all they did every day was work and lie at home. the last one was an iron mine, but it was basically self-sufficient and rarely sold iron ore. it was unlike the black wind stronghold that he had gone to before, where he could only sell the raw ores to black rock city at a low price. zhao yu then reflected on his ¡®technology points¡¯ which had reached 361. the extra 150 points gained from completing daily tasks and natural growth. these points could be used for building construction or soldier recruitment. anticipating a possible attack from the han family once they discovered his occupation of wolf town. zhao yu planned to use the remaining points to recruit more soldiers however, this time he didn¡¯t use all the points for soldiers, considering their limited combat capabilities. soldiers could guard the territory as guards, but they were not satisfactory in real battles. after consideration, zhao yu used 61 points to add more soldiers and the remaining 300 points to recruit various scarce types of special soldiers, such as it soldiers and professional demolition soldiers, with most of the points allocated for creating elite special forces. the majority of zhao yu¡¯s remaining technology points were used to create elite special forces. he successfully produced two squads, totaling of 40 elite soldiers capable of executing complex combat missions. in the following days, besides building troops at the base, zhao yu also made a trip to the east gate. there, he hired people from meng house village to help construct their camp. with the addition of people from wild wolf town, zhao yu¡¯s ambitions grew and he expanded the planned camp size by threefold. during this time, a soldier from wolf town hurried back to report an unexpected development. ¡± black rock city sent people to wild wolf town?!¡± zhao yu was having thought he could keep the occupation of wild wolf town a secret for a longer period, but the han family had acted faster than anticipated. after learning the details, zhao yu¡¯s expression turned bitter. it wasn¡¯t that the han family had discovered the takeover of wild wolf town; instead, the visitors were there for a routine check of the firearms parts being sent to black rock city. this kind of thing could have been done by wild wolf town alone, but there were always people in black rock city who wanted to take the opportunity to make money. such inspections were normally a formality, but it was also an opportunity for some in black rock city to extract bribes. typically, wild wolf town¡¯s li yang would entertain these inspectors lavishly and offer them a personal donation before they left. however, the envoy of thirteen, representing the han family, was captured upon arrival. the centurion, unsure how to handle the situation, sent a messenger to zhao yu for instructions. after some thought, zhao yu decided to go to wolf town himself. two hours later, he arrived at wild wolf town. as the centurion described in his letter, the residents were emaciated and lifeless, resembling walking corpses, which dismayed zhao yu. upon reaching the place where the envoys were detained, he found that they had been subjected to some rough treatment. this was not unusual; such individuals often needed to be coerced into cooperation. despite the harsh treatment, some still refused to compromise. i m a member of the han family. are you looking to death?¡± ¡°where¡¯s li yang? get him out¡­¡± only the second son of the han family knew of li yang¡¯s death, and it had not been widely publicized. hence, those beneath him still believed wild wolf town was under li yang¡¯s control. upon hearing this, zhao yu had an idea and went to the room of an envoy who had already compromised. this envoy had confessed everything at the first sign of torture, revealing not only the purpose of their visit but also many private matters. how long does it usually take for you to return to black rock city?¡± zhao yu asked. ¡°three days, it¡¯s not too far from here¡­¡± the han family in black rock city would notice the absence of the envoy sooner than he had expected. ¡°if i let you go, can you keep a secret for me?¡± yes, yes, we won¡¯t say anything,¡± the envoy hurriedly assured, eager to cooperate with zhao yu. zhao yu smiled and left the room. he did not believe such words. he then ordered the rapid transportation of valuable materials from wild wolf town, aiming to relocate everything within three days. in addition, he also planned to take over the 5000 laborers from wild wolf town. he ordered a selection of 1000 people from the weapons parts factory to be moved to the base to build a camp capable of housing at least 5000 people. however, before leaving, zhao yu gathered these 1000 people to speak with them. in the pre-apocalyptic world, managing a group of a thousand would have been noisy and disorderly. but now, these people were silent and cowering, too scared to even lift their heads, appearing completely submissive. zhao yu sighed, feeling no desire to say much. he simply promised them that under his command, they would at least have enough food and clothing. for these people, just having enough to eat was a blessing. even this modest promise elicited looks of disbelief and mistrust from them. seeing the distrust in their eyes, zhao yu understood that they probably didn¡¯t believe that the person in power was so kind. ¡°alright, let¡¯s set off!¡± the convoy was ready, with about 50 people per truck, and they moved everyone in one trip. after sorting out these matters, zhao yu left the minor details to the centurion and hurried back to the base. by the time he returned, the 1000 people from wild wolf town had been arranged in the camp outside the east gate and had started working. with the addition of three major buildings, materials like steel and concrete became easier to produce, speeding up the camp construction, which had been progressing slowly. zhao yu didn¡¯t need to oversee this as he went to the war vehicle factory and produced twenty mining trucks, all of which were sent to wild wolf town. with the han family¡¯s discovery imminent in three days, he knew he couldn¡¯t take the farmland and mines with him, and the weapons parts factory was no use to him. the farmland was untouchable; without guarding it, zhao yu couldn¡¯t take it with him, so he focused on extracting as many resources as possible from the mines. with 20 mining trucks and 4000 workers from wild wolf town, he expected to mine a significant amount of ore over the next three days. at six in the evening, the daily mission refreshed. zhao yu glanced at it and found it to be a simple task of clearing out mutant creatures. this time, he didn¡¯t go himself but sent a sergeant commander and 20 elite special forces. skillfully led, these 20 special forces could easily defeat a hundred opponents, especially the unskilled mutants. as expected, the mission was completed in five hours, earning zhao yu an additional 50 technology points. another day later. the camp outside the east gate had begun to take shape with a large area of row houses emerging. zhao yu had the capacity to build high-rise buildings, but time was of the essence, so he focused on row houses. he built 500 bungalows, 20 in each row, a total of 25 rows. the buildings constructed by zhao yu weren¡¯t residential buildings, but temporary dormitories each unit, over fifty square meters in size, temporarily housed ten people. thankfully, with bunk beds, accommodating ten people in fifty square meters wasn¡¯t too cramped. more importantly, these conditions were far better than those in wild wolf town. according to the workers description, dozens of people had to squeeze into one house there, sleeping on the ground, unlike here where they had beds and bedding. during his inspections, zhao yu noticed that the workers seemed to have gained some respect for him. previously, whenever they encountered him, they would only dare to lower their heads, afraid of offending him. but now, some of the workers not only looked up at zhao yu but also showed gratitude. of course, other than the place they lived in, what really changed these workers was their food. beyond the living conditions, what really changed the workers¡¯ attitude was the food. the meals prepared by the cooks were tasty and filling, making the thousand workers consider staying and working for zhao yu for a lifetime. after the temporary dormitory capable of housing 5000 people was completed, zhao yu reorganized their tasks. he divided the 1000 workers into two groups: one responsible for clearing and flattening the land for construction. the other for building the planned structures on the cleared land. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only zhao yu¡¯s original camp construction plan had been revised many times. from the village level in the beginning, he had now escalated to a city-level construction plan. of course, the project looked very high-end, but in fact, the project was still far from its ambitious appearance. while the camp was being built at a rapid pace, meng xian and others, who had gone to the old city to collect gasoline, finally returned. they were shocked to see zhao yu¡¯s camp outside the east gate, which had expanded to more than ten times its original size compared to their camp.. Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: Meng Xian’s Plan chapter 401: meng xian¡¯s plan translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°why are there so many people?¡± eagle was a bit surprised as they had only been gone for a few days. upon their return, they found zhao yu¡¯s camp had grown significantly, now hosting several hundred people. ¡°could it be that zhao yu conquered several villages during this time?¡± ¡°it¡¯s very likely¡­¡± meng xian and others had serious expressions as they hurriedly returned to the camp. after some inquiries, they found that no one knew where these people came from. the only useful information was that in recent days, there had been a lot of traffic in and out of the power plant, numbering in the hundreds. ¡°we allied with zhao yu originally because the difference in our strengths was not significant¡­¡± ¡°just with these new people, they already outnumber us several times over. if this cooperation continues¡­¡± people were worried, fearing that if the cooperation continued, they might be swallowed up by zhao yu. ¡°send someone to ask about the condition of these newcomers and where they came from¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go to the power plant now to visit zhao yu and probe his intentions¡­¡± meng xian said with anxious and leave immediately. eagle quickly stopped her. ¡°sister meng, going there empty-handed will make our intentions too obvious. why not take the gasoline we¡¯ve got this time and trade it?¡± ¡°that¡¯s a good idea!¡± especially since their recent outing had been fruitful. soon, a group of them drove up to a gate inside the power plant. after explaining their purpose, a soldier went to report. a short while later, zhao yu came out with some of his soldiers as his body guards. after exchanging pleasantries, they got down to business. ¡°how much gasoline do you have?¡± meng xian had someone bring down a few barrels of gasoline. ¡°it¡¯s all here¡­¡± ¡°good!¡± zhao yu nodded slightly. he had already obtained a significant amount of gasoline from wild wolf town, so meng xian¡¯s contribution hardly made an impact. ¡°how about we trade it for weapons and ammunition at the previous rate?¡± ¡°that works¡­¡± meng xian agreed, noticing that zhao yu didn¡¯t seem as eager for gasoline anymore. ¡°commander zhao, i noticed that there seem to be a lot more people in your camp since we¡¯ve returned¡­¡± ¡°um!¡± zhao yu didn¡¯t intend to hide it. a thousand people would always attract attention. he straightforwardly said, ¡°i¡¯ve taken over wild wolf town. these people are all relocated from there¡­¡± ¡± what?!¡± meng xian¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. the others accompanying her were even more discomposed as if they had been struck by lightning. zhao yu smiled and said, ¡°i hadn¡¯t planned to move against wild wolf town, but the han family was pressing too hard, making it unbearable¡­¡± meng xian and the others didn¡¯t doubt the truth of zhao yu¡¯s words; such matters could be easily verified with a little inquiry. what puzzled her was how zhao yu had the power to take down wild wolf town. another question lingered: was zhao yu really a part of the re zhao coorperation? if not, why did he keep getting new soldiers? if he was, then it seemed the people in black rock city were not very well-informed. meng xian and her companions returned to meng house village in a daze with the traded weapons. it wasn¡¯t until someone asked what they had learned about at the power plant that they snapped back to reality. ¡°wild wolf town is gone¡­¡± ¡°wait a minute¡­¡± meng xian suddenly thought of something and hurried back to the greet zhao yu. fortunately, zhao yu was still there and met her again. ¡°commander zhao, now that wild wolf town has been taken by you, we need to find a way to appease the han family¡¯s anger¡­¡± meng xian was uncomfortable with the fact that the outside world thought meng house village was in league with zhao yu. zhao yu¡¯s intention to attack wild wolf town meant that meng house village was also in the han family¡¯s sights. in a way, they were in the same boat as zhao yu. ¡°what do you suggest?¡± zhao yu wouldn¡¯t compromise with the han family, but if he could buy some time to continue developing into bigger force, that would be ideal. ¡°wild wolf town might means little to the han family; their real interest lies in the firearms parts production line¡­¡± ¡°as long as that line is maintained and trading with the han family continues, everything else should be fine¡­¡± zhao yu quickly grasping the key point. the han family had split the production line into the wilderness to save costs, allowing people like li yang to exploit the workers under high-pressure rule. if he took over li yang¡¯s role, it would mean the even if han family want to kill him, but their core interests would need someone to operate. serving the han family, something many in the wilderness would beg for, was pointless in zhao yu¡¯s eyes. zhao yu said gravely, ¡°so, your solution is for me to be the han family¡¯s dog?¡± meng xian had thought zhao yu would praise her idea, not be so opposed. ¡°it¡¯s not about being a dog, just maintaining the cooperation channels that li yang and others had with the han family¡­¡± ¡°heh, isn¡¯t that the same as being a servant?¡± zhao yu laughed. he had seen checked the wild wolf town¡¯s accounts. no matter how much li yang and others exploited the workers, the majority of the profits were sent to the han family in black rock city. only a small part was left for li yang. yet, even so, wild wolf town had became the strongest small town within dozens of kilometers. there were many more towns like li yang¡¯s in the wilderness, indicating that the han family¡¯s wealth and power were greater than imagined. meng xian fell silent. she couldn¡¯t understand why someone would pass up the chance to align with the han family. moreover, this alignment didn¡¯t mean servitude or servility. they had enough autonomy, as the han family rarely visited the wilderness. was this man¡¯s pride so high? the only explanation meng xian could think of was that zhao yu¡¯s pride prevented him from backing down. ¡°but if so, the han family might come knocking soon¡­¡± she said anxiously. if zhao yu wouldn¡¯t compromise, then meng house village had no choice but to follow him. otherwise, with the han family¡¯s power, they could easily destroy meng house village without zhao yu¡¯s support. zhao yu stroked his prominent beard, pondering for a moment. he realized meng xian¡¯s suggestion wasn¡¯t entirely useless. he could wait for the han family to learn of wild wolf town¡¯s change and send investigators, then express his willingness to maintain the old trading routes. this way, he could buy more time. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only given enough time, the han family, no matter how powerful, wouldn¡¯t be difficult to defeat. ¡°um!¡± ¡°hold on! your point do make sense after reconsideration. let¡¯s do this: when the han family discovers the situation in wild wolf town and sends people to investigate, you¡¯ll negotiate with them, okay?¡± meng xian was overjoyed, not expecting such a turn of events. it seemed zhao yu was also worried about the han family¡¯s retaliation. she quickly agreed, promising to negotiate well with the han family¡¯s representatives and try to reach a favorable agreement.. Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: The Han Family Is Furious! chapter 402: the han family is furious! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation two days later. zhao yu added another 300 soldiers and a number of elite special forces. in the past two days, he had invested all his technology points into the training of his soldiers. now, he had more than 1000 soldiers under him. most of them were just normal soldiers, up to 900 people. the remaining 100 were all special forces who had mastered various skills and specialized in one combat ability. apart from that, zhao yu had also trained a general of brigade-level commander and four centurion commanders, ensuring that every soldier had someone capable of commanding them and would not be wasted. if these 900 soldiers and the 100 elite soldiers were divided into red and blue teams, they would be able to practice. even with equal equipment, the outcome would definitely favor the elite soldiers, though they might have to pay a price. zhao yu was pleasantly surprised by this realization. he understood that in real battles, elite special forces should be the main force, with normal soldiers as support. for day-to-day security at the base and camp, normal soldiers were sufficient. after two days of reorganization, zhao yu expanded the guard team into a guard battalion, comprising two guard companies with a total of two hundred people. these people were responsible for the security of the entire base and camp, including wild wolf town. in fact, wild wolf town had been essentially emptied out. over the past two days, zhao yu had moved everything he could, including the remaining 4000 workers to his camp. wild wolf town had become an empty shell, leaving only a few dozen soldiers and meng xian¡¯s people waiting for the han family¡¯s envoy. after two days of construction, the camp had started to take shape, with three residential areas and a commercial district. the commercial district was located in the central area, currently only accessible to the 5000 workers in the camp and people from meng house village. after careful consideration, zhao yu decided the management model of previous wild wolf town was not viable. though strict and oppressive, it failed to motivate the workers, and the surplus value extracted was limited. therefore, after some adjustments, he renamed his zhao family¡¯s fort to zhao family town, granting the 5000 workers as resident status. all residents worked a basic eight-hour workday with a base salary of 30 units of currency. additionally, he provided overtime pay, 5 units for each extra hour worked, with a maximum of six hours of overtime per day. this way, workers who didn¡¯t want to do overtime could rest after their eight-hour shift, and those who wanted to earn more could work overtime. regarding the payment, zhao yu set up a card reader production line. similar to school meal cards, each resident had a card reader and an identity-bound resident card. for transactions, they entered the amount and password on the reader to complete the transaction. zhao yu had considered issuing paper money, but decided against it, fearing the risk of counterfeit currency and unnecessary trouble. he also adjusted the prices of the meal. a meal at the canteen cost about 10 units, and a day¡¯s wages were enough for a worker¡¯s daily needs. of course, zhao yu¡¯s ability to successfully implement and expand this unique system in zhao family town relied mainly on two things. first was military force, sufficient to ensure order. second was an abundance of food. he set up an official exchange window, where zhao family currency and black rock currency were exchanged at a one-to-one ratio. of course, only meng house village had black rock currency, and meng xian and her people were reluctant to exchange it for zhao family currency. zhao yu was not in a hurry. as the camp grew stronger, perhaps it could eventually contend with black rock city. at present, the windows he opened were mainly for the food and weapons areas, which were the most missing and most important parts. after a brief experiment, when the 5000 workers used their wages to exchange for items in the weapon and food zones, the people¡¯s hearts gradually settled down. zhao yu wasn¡¯t particularly skilled in urban planning, but he had enough common sense about it. before planning the town, he had already declared that all the land in zhao family town was his property. the current housing for the workers were dormitories, with 10 people per room, and zhao yu retained ownership. thus, zhao yu planned to use real estate to stimulate the town¡¯s economy. lower-level rulers only know how to exploit, gaining limited benefits. higher-level rulers, exploit quietly and subtly, yet they still receiving continuous applause. the 5000 residents not only had no complaints but were praising zhao yu enthusiastically, proclaiming their willingness to die for him. of course, zhao yu took these words with a grain of salt. he preferred to govern through rules, seeing them as more reliable than people¡¯s hearts. the changes in zhao family town were noticed by meng house village as many people contemplating joining them. however, due to respect for meng xian¡¯s status, they only discussed it privately and refrained from speaking openly about it. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only nevertheless, the people of meng house village were mostly active in zhao yu¡¯s camp these days. the reason was simple: meng house village was too dilapidated and small, just a village in scale, lacking vibrancy. in contrast, zhao yu¡¯s newly built camp was planned according to urban standards from the beginning. each residential area had sufficient green spaces and activity areas. even to stimulate the market, zhao yu had established a commercial district in advance.. Chapter 403 - Chapter 403: The Han Family Is Furious! (2) chapter 403: the han family is furious! (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°this business district isn¡¯t just about trading food and weapons. zhao yu also specially set up a clothing production line and clothing stores. besides that, he recruited many chefs to rent out shops with loans, allowing capable people to start businesses. the entire business district is beginning to take shape, with a huge daily footfall. after work, the workers, having nothing else to do, often wander around the business district or stroll in the nearby park. for them, this pre-apocalyptic normalcy is a cherished peace, something everyone yearns for. zhao yu issued a lot of zhao family currency, but he got back even more. to facilitate smooth business transactions, he had no choice but to establish a zhao family bank, offering savings and loan services. of course, not many residents have money at the moment. zhao yu mainly focuses on lending, loaning out several hundred thousand. for zhao yu, the real big investment is definitely in real estate. with five thousand residents, even if two share one set, the value is over a hundred million. unfortunately, the same old problem persists: the residents are too poor. two days after the zhao family currency was issued, the highest deposit barely broke a hundred, leaving no spare money for extravagance. the camp is basically still under development. if it keeps developing, it will eventually become a real city. these tasks seem numerous, but zhao yu hasn¡¯t really put in much effort. for him, building the camp and the city is just a side task, aimed at facilitating future access resources. his main focus is still on how to compete with the han family. on the other side, people from the han family of black rock city finally arrived at wild wolf town. they had no idea that in just a few days, wild wolf town had changed, and they were captured by zhao yu¡¯s people without any warning. ¡°let me go, we are from the han family of black rock city¡­¡± ¡°where¡¯s li yang? have him come out¡­¡± these people were just captured and hadn¡¯t realized the problem. it wasn¡¯t until meng xian stepped forward and explained the situation that the captured messengers started to sweat profusely. the han family might be famous, but now they¡¯re at the mercy of others, and they have no choice but to submit. soon, there were pleas for mercy. zhao yu, as previously stated, just watched from a distance and left everything to meng xian. hours later, the han family messengers left, rushing back to black rock city. the moment the news reached black rock city, the han family was shocked. no one would have thought that a mere wilderness force would dare to offend the han family. after all, wild wolf town was under the han family¡¯s management. someone dared to challenge them so blatantly. the han family members were furiously demanding to go to war, to destroy zhao family town to uphold the han family¡¯s reputation. and the eldest son of the han family took this opportunity to vehemently attack han yong le, accusing him of tarnishing the han family¡¯s reputation. at the meeting of the han family¡­ facing the challenge from the eldest son of the han family, han yong le¡¯s emotion was not good. he hadn¡¯t expected zhao yu to be so ungrateful. after agreeing to cease fire and even willing to compensate the han family, zhao yu turned around and annihilated wild wolf town. ¡°you upstart, i will destroy you¡­¡± han yong le thought fiercely, but at the moment he needed to deal with internal family affairs. ¡°the destruction of wild wolf town was indeed unexpected, but rest assured, all family members, within three days, i will eliminate zhao yu¡­¡± ¡®humph!¡¯ the eldest son han yong de scoffed and stood up, :even if we kill zhao yu, what¡¯s the use? people already knew that someone started rebel against us.¡± ¡°exactly!¡± ¡°news has returned, causing a major stir in black rock city, with all authority discussing¡­¡± ¡°our han family¡¯s dignity has been trampled on the ground¡­¡± ¡°the other three families are probably laughing at us behind our backs¡­¡± ¡°also, this incident with our han family will probably affect the attitude of the eight great merchant associations towards us, do you know that?!¡± the uncles and aunts who supported han yong de immediately voiced their agreement. the moment the news returned, the eldest son realized this was a good opportunity. instead of concealing it for the han family, he sent people to widely spread the news, as if afraid that others wouldn¡¯t know about the han family¡¯s loss. ¡°nonsense, our han family has established itself through military power. a mere zhao yu is not worth our full effort!¡± ¡°exactly, it¡¯s just a wild wolf town, a mere wilderness. how could its destruction affect our cooperation with the eight great merchant associations?!¡± the han family patriarch sat at the head of the table, expressionless, quietly watching the argument unfold below. as the person in charge, he was naturally aware of han yong de¡¯s maneuvers but did not stop him. in reality, he was also clear that wild wolf town was insignificant, and zhao yu was a minor character not worthy of much attention. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the destruction of wild wolf town would at most become a topic of conversation and would not affect the han family¡¯s real interests. what really mattered was whether his two sons could use this event to demonstrate their abilities and strengths, showing the family who was worthy of being nurtured and taking over. the argument quickly shifted from mutual blame to who would take action against zhao yu to restore the han family¡¯s dignity. ¡°wild wolf town was under my command, and now that they have been destroyed, i, as their leader, have the duty to avenge them and regain our honor¡­¡± ¡°heh, little brother, it¡¯s precisely because wild wolf town was under your command that it was destroyed, which shows your lack of influence. this matter concerns our han family¡¯s dignity, let the elder brother take charge¡­.¡± Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: The Han Family Is Furious! (3) chapter 404: the han family is furious! (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation after watching for a while, the patriarch of the han family felt the timing was right and gently tapped the table. immediately, the room fell silent. everyone knew that it wasn¡¯t a matter of arguing; only the person at the head of the table could make the decision. ¡°wild wolf town was ultimately under your control, younger brother. its destruction proves your ineffectiveness in handling matters and shows your poor judgement of people¡­¡± ¡°therefore, the task of eliminating zhao yu will be given to yong de¡­¡± han yong le immediately sensing that his position as the heir was now unstable. his hatred for zhao yu grew even more. han yong de, on the other hand was overjoyed and quickly responded, ¡°father, rest assured, i will definitely regain our honor for my younger brother and restore the status of our han family¡­¡± no one considered whether they could actually defeat zhao yu. in their eyes, any force outside black rock city was insignificant. ¡°black rock daily news flash today¡­¡± ¡°li yang, the subordinate of han yong le, the second son of the han family, and his wild wolf town, have all been destroyed¡­¡± ¡°the one who annihilated them is a person named zhao yu¡­¡± ¡®huh?!¡¯ a woman holding a wine glass, sitting at a long dining table, was taken aback. ¡°zhao yu?!¡± a maid nearby quickly came forward to explain the day¡¯s events. ¡°where is zhao yu¡¯s territory?¡± ¡®near the old power plant¡­¡± ¡°the malfunctioning factory?!¡± xu jia lu recalled that a few years ago, zhao yu seemed to have built an underground shelter near that area. ¡°he still alive?!¡± her expression was a bit strange, surprised that after several years of apocalypse, she could still hear this name. the maid, understanding her mistress¡¯s moods, ¡°miss, do you know this zhao yu?¡± ¡°an old middle school and high school classmate¡­¡± xu jia lu¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of tenderness, followed by disgust. she never expected to hear this name again in her lifetime, which made her feel nauseous. zhao yu was her first love. but she never imagined that his purpose in approaching her was just to pave his way, simply because she, xu jia lu, was a well-known rich family daughter, a beauty with wealth.¡± he has meticulously planned from middle school to get close to her, zhao yu¡¯s duplicity was eventually exposed when he was found cheating with multiple partners, revealed by someone more powerful. just thinking about how she was once fooled by zhao yu into taking off her clothes and going to bed with him made her feel nauseated. ¡°miss, should we eliminate that zhao yu?¡± asked the maid. ¡°no need.¡± xu jia lu came back to her senses and shook her head slightly. ¡°it¡¯s han family¡¯s issue, what does it have to do with the xu family? besides, it has nothing to do with me now¡­¡± the personal maid xiao cui was wondering if there was some story between zhao yu and xu jia lu. if fang yue e knew zhao yu was still alive¡­ never mind! xu jia lu shook her head, not believing zhao yu could survive the han family¡¯s onslaught. ¡°let me know if zhao yu dies.¡± she instructed. ¡°yes, miss!¡± the maid agreed but didn¡¯t leave, hesitating as if she had more to say. ¡°what is it now!?¡± xu jia lu asked, noticing the maid¡¯s hesitation. ¡°miss, your father recently lost a million at the casino¡­¡± ¡°hmph!¡± ¡°who gave him the money?¡± xu jia lu snorted coldly and questioned. the maid trembled, fearing to speak further. xu jia lu didn¡¯t want to make it hard for her, ¡°issue my order, confine my father. without my command, no one is to let him leave¡­¡± ¡°this old gambler, if not watched, will sooner or later squander the entire xu family fortune¡­¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°yes, miss¡­¡± the maid felt awkward. in other families, men were usually in charge. but in the xu family, it was a woman, and a woman in her twenties at that. yet, no one dared to disobey, allowing the xu family to become the foremost family in black rock city. all because xu jia lu was the close friend and confidante of fang yue e, the young mistress of the fang group. in the presence of the fang group, black rock city was insignificant.. Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: The Han Army’s Expedition! chapter 405: the han army¡¯s expedition! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°miss, you were looking for me¡­¡± luo bing said respectfully. in front of her, xu jia lu was applying nail polish on her nails. ¡°um¡­¡± she nodded slightly and said, ¡°i have a task for you¡­¡± ¡°miss, i would go through fire and water for you!¡± luo bing spoke earnestly. she had managed to become a third-tier enhance due to xu jia lu. outsiders thought she had broken through to the third tier on her own, but in reality, her smooth progression was all thanks to the special potion she received from the re zhao corporation. tthe difficulty of her breakthrough was significantly reduced. for xu jia lu, though the special potion given could increase the chances of success, there was still a risk of death. with her status, she naturally didn¡¯t need to use it personally. xu jia lu smiled, knowing luo bing¡¯s character, and took out a crumpled photo from a small package on the table. it was a torn photo, showing only a boy around fifteen or sixteen years old, smiling brightly. ¡°take this photo, go to the wilderness, and check if zhao yu from zhao family town is the same person in this photo¡­¡± zhao yu?! luo bing was startled, recalling the wealthy client she met in peace town. she looked at the photo and was shocked. the person in the photo, though young, vaguely resembled zhao yu. ¡°this person¡­¡± xu jia lu noticed the expression of in luo bing and asked, ¡°have you met him?!¡± ¡°miss, i took on a task from a wealthy client in peace town, and the client looks similar to this person¡­¡± luo bing was uneasy. the photo was obviously torn from a group picture, and from the way xu jia lu had handled it, it seemed to be a photo of her with zhao yu. then, the relationship between these two¡­ ¡°oh?!¡± xu jia lu became interested and asked, ¡°tell me about it!¡± luo bing recounted in detail the events that had occurred during her visit to peace town. as she mentioned that after parting with zhao yu and others, gunshots rang out in the city, attracting a large number of mutants, xu jia lu¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest. ¡°i remember, you¡¯ve been to peace town for about five or six days, right?!¡± ¡°yes¡­¡± xu jia lu quietly calculated and realized that the incident in peace town happened before the one in wild wolf town, which meant zhao yu had safely returned to zhao family town. this gave her a sigh of relief. deep down, she hated zhao yu. that year, she was only thirteen, just starting junior high, at the peak of hormonal changes. then, she met a prince charming of her dreams. compared to her classmates, zhao yu was mature, gentle, considerate, and charming. it didn¡¯t take long for him to capture her heart. they quickly became couple, inseparable and deeply in love. at that time, she considered to spend the rest of her life with zhao yu. those three years in junior high were indeed the happiest times of her life. after she started high school, zhao yu secretly pursued her best friend, fang yue e, and even cheated behind her. initially, she was unaware of this and fang yue e also kept it a secret, feeling guilty and uneasy. it wasn¡¯t until near graduation, when zhao yu started his own business and needed funds, that involved the fang family. upon investigation, they discovered zhao yu was not simple at all; he was dating four girlfriends at the same time, none of them knew about it. all his girlfriends were wealthy and beautiful. even the least wealthy among them came from families with assets over a hundred million. fang yue e, being the most affluent, was the daughter of the province¡¯s richest family, with connections spanning military, political, and commercial circles. the fang family had no reason to cover for zhao yu and revealed everything they found to fang yue e. only then did fang yue e realize the man she secretly loved and deceived her best friend for was such a despicable person. she immediately gathered zhao yu¡¯s other three girlfriends, shared the investigation results and confronted him. in the end, all four women confronted zhao yu together and broke up with him. after that incident, xu jia lu became wary of falling in love easily. even if she met a man who seemed perfect, she would wonder if he was like zhao yu, approaching her with ulterior motives. according to fang yue e¡¯s investigation, zhao yu had meticulously studied their personalities and preferences to win them over. although xu jia lu had parted ways with zhao yu, she still silently kept tabs on him. she watched as zhao yu climbed from the bottom to amass a fortune of over a hundred million. unfortunately, the apocalypse arrived too soon. in a world where military, political, and commercial giants ruled, wealthy businessmen without backgrounds fell the fastest. on the contrary, those with military backgrounds became the darlings of the new era. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only people like fang yue e who were only slightly better off than xu jia lu and others, soared with the apocalypse¡¯s arrival. the fang family rose to prominence, forming the fang group, with businesses spanning two countries. most importantly, someone from the fang family had reached high ranks in the military, and in the fractured global environment. they successfully secured a military base with nuclear weapons. the fang family became one of the top global powers, possessing nuclear weapons and the deterrence they bring. nowadays, the top families are those with nuclear weapons.. Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: The Han Army’s Expedition!(2) chapter 406: the han army¡¯s expedition!(2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation xu jia lu was able to establish herself firmly in black rock city thanks to her relationship with fang yue e, and successfully elevated the xu family to the status of the city¡¯s foremost family. in black rock city, where power and influence reigned supreme. in theory, any man she desired could be brought to her boudoir that very day. however, since the incident with zhao yu, she lost interest in men and remained single to this day. luo bing was pondering the relationship between xu jia lu and zhao yu, but her expression gave her away. this embarrassed xu jia lu. ¡°go and kill zhao yu!¡± she ordered. ¡°ah?¡± luo bing was shocked. she had no grudge against zhao yu, yet she was ordered to kill him? ¡°yes, miss, i will go now¡­¡± without further questioning. xu jia lu had been her savior; without her, luo bing would have die long ago. ¡®wait!¡¯ just as luo bing was about to leave, xu jia lu stopped her. luo bing turned back to xu jia lu. ¡°do you even know zhao yu¡¯s situation, and you rush to kill her?¡± ¡°miss, no matter how difficult it is, i will accomplish the task of eliminating whoever you want!¡± luo bing declared firmly. this was her conviction. ¡°forget it, i was lost my sense in the heat of the moment. you don¡¯t have to worry about this. just keep an eye on zhao yu¡¯s movements¡­¡± as she spoke, she took out her phone, and had a brief conversation. after hanging up, she continued. ¡°the eldest son of the han family is looking for trouble with zhao yu. you need to ensure your own safety while helping me see the outcome of this fight¡­¡± ¡°and¡­ make a trip to zhao family town to see what kind of camp zhao yu has built¡­¡± luo bing could not understanding xu jia lu¡¯s ambivalence. it seemed like she hated zhao yu enough to kill him, yet she also appeared to be concerned about him, a very conflicted demeanor. ¡®yes¡­¡¯ xu jia lu realized her own confusion and waved for luo bing to leave. as luo bing left the house, she pondered over who zhao yu really was. she was unaware of zhao yu¡¯s feat of annihilating the wild wolf town. when she and her team members arrived at a well-informed bar in the city to gather information about zhao yu, prepared to spend money for intelligence. she was astounded to find that the place was abuzz with news about zhao yu. ¡®heh heh, the han family has really lost this time¡­¡¯ ¡°yeah, their own men were wiped out by the zhao yu¡­¡± ¡°zhao yu really is reckless, daring to annihilate even the people of the han family. this time, he might be facing his end!¡± luo bing couldn¡¯t help but approach a loudmouth at the bar, buying him a drink to get the full story. ¡°zhao yu annihilated the wild wolf town?!¡± she hadn¡¯t expected zhao yu to be so ferocious. as far as she knew, wild wolf town was a small town with a population of over 5,000, with a military force of 500 to 600 men. zhao yu¡¯s ability to conquered wild wolf town suggested he had a substantial force under his command. from zhao yu¡¯s military rank, it seemed only that about 500 people under his command?! after listening the story for a while, luo bing discovered that no one seemed to be in charge of zhao family town other than zhao yu. in zhao family town, zhao yu was the highest authority. how could zhao yu alone defeat wild wolf town? but he apparently had no major party supporting¡­ could it be that the 500 men under zhao yu¡¯s command were all elite soldiers?! although she was not well-versed in military matters, she had heard enough from xu jia lu to understand the capabilities of elite soldiers. a few elite warriors could defeat an enemy force five to ten times their number, or even more. after some initial inquiries, luo bing quickly got the information she was seeking. ¡°the eldest son of the han family has already obtained the order to start mobilizing troops¡­¡± ¡°hey, your news is outdated. just now, han yong de has already left black rock city with a thousand troops¡­¡± ¡°what the heck, crusade is already started?!¡± ¡°a big scene indeed. a thousand troops marching to annihilate zhao yu, the outcome will be clear, isn¡¯t it?¡± luo bing was startled by the swift action of the han family. she couldn¡¯t stay to listen further and left with her team. she hadn¡¯t forgotten the task xu jia lu had assigned her: to check out zhao yu¡¯s camp and observe the situation of the battle. unbeknownst to her, two burly men in combat gear also left with them. these men headed straight for the wilderness, where they met up with a convoy of five cars in a dense forest. one of the cars, equipped with numerous antennas, became the medium for transmitting the intelligence they had gathered. as time passed, more and more people gathered and relayed information back. these people were scout soldiers sent out by zhao yu to gather information in black rock city. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only knowing the han family¡¯s intent for revenge, zhao yu didn¡¯t just sit idly by. he had sent out a platoon-sized group of scout soldiers early on. these scouts, divided into several groups, not only investigated the number of han family troops involved in this campaign but also got a rough idea of the weapons and equipment han yong de¡¯s army carried. soon, instructions from zhao family town came through, and the scout soldiers quickly departure back to the base. ¡°a thousand men, six hundred from the han family army, and four hundred mercenaries affiliated with the han family¡­.¡± Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: The Han Army’s Expedition! (3) chapter 407: the han army¡¯s expedition! (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation zhao yu nodded slightly. there were fewer people than he had expected. however, he did not expect the han family to bring mercenaries. according to the information provided by the scouts, these mercenaries were a private armed force that was stronger than the normal battle team. they had more professional weapons and equipment, and they usually carried out defense and attack missions. the mercenaries that accompanied the han family this time were called the knight mercenary group. there were 500 of them. among them, 400 were frontline combatants and 100 were logistics staff. on normal days, the knight mercenary group would divide into dozens of small teams, taking on various defense missions. summoned by the han family, they all gathered together to join the army in war. according to the scouts, this knight mercenary group is not small in scale, ranking among the top ten large mercenary groups in black rock city. ¡°han family really underestimates me¡­¡± zhao yu shook his head. according to the intelligence, the han family¡¯s regular army has three thousand troops, with two large mercenary groups and a dozen small ones affiliated under the han family, totaling around six or seven thousand people. all together, the han family can mobilize tens of thousands of people, all of whom are experts with certain combat abilities. if the han family were to issue a bounty, they could easily mobilize twenty thousand private armed forces without any problem. zhao yu heard about the mercenary group for the first time and learned more about it after some detailed inquiry. although nominally affiliated with the han family, operate independently on a day-to-day basis, only serving the han family when needed. this is also why the han family does not maintain more private soldiers; three thousand is the limit they can afford. the stronger mercenaries under the han family are probably the ones called ¡®angels,¡¯ not only numbering in the thousands but also employed year-round by the eight major trade guilds, traveling between multiple cities. in terms of combat capability, they are much stronger than the knight mercenary group. in contrast, the knight mercenary group mainly undertakes wilderness defense tasks, providing protection for wealthy bosses in the wilderness. compared to the wilderness tasks near black rock city, the dangers encountered while traveling between multiple cities are much greater. ¡°what to do?!¡± after occupied at wild wolf town, zhao yu¡¯s strength has greatly increased, capable of producing dozens of missiles. besides, he has enough gasoline reserves to dispatch twenty tanks for a mission. these forces are more than enough to annihilate the thousand troops dispatched by the han family. but he dares not deploy them all at once. ¡°if i easily wipe out these thousand people, the han family might really issue a mobilization order, and the next attack might come with tens of thousands of troops¡­¡¯ tens of thousands of people, even the thought of it makes zhao yu feel dizzy. this is an army of thousands with modernized weapons and equipment. even without heavy weapons like fighter jets and tanks, they are not to be underestimated. of course, what zhao yu is most worried about is that if he uses tanks or missiles, it might attract the attention of major powers. through these days of understanding, zhao yu realizes that his strength is still far lacking. this world, due to previous wars is abundant in military virtue. there are often large-scale battles involving thousands of people, and the wilderness is filled with elite soldiers who have participated in real combat and large-scale operations. as far as he knows, possessing helicopters, fighter jets, missiles, and nuclear weapons are the hallmarks of major powers, and there are only a few of them. if he rashly uses these, he might attract global attention, with speculation about where he got these weapons. his base is indeed strong and he could even produce nuclear weapons. once exposed, even if the major powers don¡¯t send nuclear bombs, just sending a few fighter jets to bomb him would be more than he could handle. after careful consideration, zhao yu decides to forgo the use of missiles and fighter jets. however, tanks can be used. according to information from black rock city, tanks are not considered rare. because of their high fuel consumption and limited operational space. the top powers have not strictly controlled the outflow of tanks. unlike helicopters and fighter jets, which are aerial-control weapons and hardly ever leak out. tanks are a different story. almost every prominent family in black rock city owns some, to strengthen their arsenals. in just the past year, eight great merchant associations have sold more than a hundred tanks to black rock city. the four major families each have their share, with the han family owning at least twenty. in this expedition, han yong de mobilized two tanks from his family. two tanks, of course, are of little use in such a large war, but han yong de always wanted to show off. after all, this is the first time he has organized a large-scale war, and this experience is very important to him. han family rarely has the opportunity to use tanks in actual combat, so they also want to see the effectiveness of tanks in this opportunity. ¡°drones¡­¡± zhao yu discovers that although the han family does not have aerial-control weapons like helicopters and fighter jets, they do have drones. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only of course, these are just civilian drones, only capable of reconnaissance. moreover, according to the rules circulated among the civilians, even if the han family could modify these drones, they dare not equip them with weapons. the main reason is that others major families do not allow it and have imposed restrictions on these local forces in various aspects. ¡°since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll also use drones, but this time we can¡¯t use the integrated reconnaissance and strike drones¡­¡± if the enemy can use certain equipment, he naturally can too, and this way, it won¡¯t attract too much attention..¡± Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: The Han Army’s Expedition! (4) chapter 408: the han army¡¯s expedition! (4) translator: dragon boat translation | editor. dragon boat translation zhao yu carefully selected his arsenal, excluding many high-casualty weapons. after all, a battle involving a thousand people is not a small-scale operation in this post-apocalyptic. it could attract the attention of several nearby cities. in this battle, we should defeat them honorably, with no more military force than they have¡­ zhao yu stroked his protruding beard, feeling that this task was not difficult. in terms of manpower, he had over a thousand soldiers on his side, fearless of death. most importantly, he could use a signal jamming device to disrupt the enemy¡¯s radio communications, cutting off their real-time communication during the battle. in contrast, his side had a supreme commander and commanders at various levels. without walkie-talkies, they could meticulously execute the battle plan. zhao yu quickly brought out a map and started to study it. the battleground definitely couldn¡¯t be at his camp. he had just started to establish a bustling commercial area there and he didn¡¯t want to see it destroyed. while without finding a suitable location, zhao yu called over a general of brigade and asked for suggestions on where to initiate the battle. the commander studied the map for a moment, then pointed his index finger towards a central area. ¡± right here¡­¡± ¡°this is an abandoned town that has been cleared out. when the han family¡¯s army marches here, they will choose to camp here¡­¡± compared to camping directly in the wilderness, it¡¯s obviously easier to station in such an abandoned town, as there are buildings to provide shelter from the wind and rain. at the same time, a commander¡¯s signal can cover an extremely wide area, up to ten kilometers. this impressive range means he could command every soldier and officer from the rear. following the his commander¡¯s advice, zhao yu began to deploy his troops. in addition to standard military equipment, he also equipped his army with two tanks, matching with the han family¡¯s troop. additionally, there were various conventional weapons like mortars and rocket launchers. in terms of numbers, zhao yu took only eight hundred people. the remaining two hundred as usual, stayed to guard the camp and base. after the negotiations at wild wolf town, he had withdrawn all his forces. the soldiers stationed at the shelter were also called summoned back and they locked the shelter¡¯s main door before leaving. without his people, no one could open it. a thousand-person battle requires a lot of weapons, equipment, and logistical support. naturally, the movements here couldn¡¯t be hidden from the camp. many people were curious, wanting to know what zhao yu was up to. meng xian was also alarmed and rushed over in the middle of the night. when meng xian saw that zhao yu¡¯s shoulder rank had changed from general of brigade to a major general. she realized that zhao yu¡¯s promotions were happening rapidly. when she first met him, he was just a squad leader, corporal. but in no time, he became a sergeant, then centurion, general of brigade commander, and now even a thousand-man commander. but¡­ do you really have that many soldiers to command?! meng xian couldn¡¯t help but wonder inwardly and then asked, ¡°zhao yu, i see a lot of activity here, is something going on?¡± zhao yu glanced at her and replied indifferently, ¡°preparing for war¡­¡± ¡°war?!¡± meng xian was startled, ¡°with whom?¡± ¡°the han family. it should be no problem, right? i¡¯ve talked to their people. the han family will continue to receive their weapon production line as usual¡­¡± ¡°ha ha!¡± zhao yu laughed. ¡°you¡¯re too naive!¡± ¡°ah?¡± meng xian was confused. ¡°do you think those few people you negotiated with can represent the han family?¡± ¡°can¡¯t they?¡± meng xian was a bit puzzled. those few people could represent the han family in weapon transactions with wild wolf town, so they must have some power. in her eyes, such characters were significant figures. at the very least, she wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to meet such people on a regular day. ¡°they are nothing in the han family. they don¡¯t have a say there!¡± zhao yu shook his head, not bothering to explain the reason to meng xian. however, meng xian could sense zhao yu¡¯s determination. he didn¡¯t even consider messenger important? was zhao yu really has someone backing him up now? however, regarding this war, zhao yu could share some details with meng xian. ¡°the han family has dispatched troops, a thousand men, already on their way, and will reach us in a maximum of three days¡­¡± the han family¡¯s expedition wouldn¡¯t all be on foot. besides the thousand soldiers, they also deployed a large number of troop transport vehicles. although the han family didn¡¯t take this battle seriously, it was still a matter concerning the status of the han family. the whole black rock city was paying attention to this major event, and naturally, they hoped to win it impressively. ¡°what?!¡± meng xian was taken aback. ¡°how is that possible?¡± her perspective was ultimately limited. on a regular day, she would lead a dozen people into the old city to scavenge, and she had never organized a battle involving even a hundred people. hearing that the han family had sent a thousand troops, she was immediately petrified with fear. war! read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only zhao yu couldn¡¯t help but recall the moment he first met meng xian a few weeks ago. her valiant and impressive appearance seemed extraordinary. now, it seemed, she was just a normal woman. ¡°i sent people to infiltrate black rock city and got intelligence. the han family¡¯s expedition this time consists of six hundred directly family troops and four hundred from the knight mercenary group¡­¡± ¡°what!?¡± not so much by the six hundred troops of the han family, strong as they were, but that wasn¡¯t her focus.. Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: The Han Army’s Expedition! (5) chapter 409: the han army¡¯s expedition! (5) translator: dragon boat translation | editor: dragon boat translation what truly concerned her was the knight mercenary group. as someone who led a combat team, she couldn¡¯t be unaware of the reputation of the knight mercenary group. in her eyes, such a large mercenary group was already an incredibly formidable force, not to mention the additional six hundred regular soldiers! ¡°what should we do?!¡± ¡°should we surrender?!¡± meng xian was utterly panicked and paced back and forth anxiously, muttering to herself. ¡°zhao yu, i¡¯ll send someone right now to see if we can negotiate with the han family¡­¡± ¡°if that doesn¡¯t work, we should run away right away!¡± meng xian was genuinely scared. she had never been war like this in her life. a thousand-man army, even as a third-tier enhancer, it was unimaginable for her. ¡°stay calm. why should we be afraid?1¡® zhao yu said calmly. meng xian feel a mix of grievance and frustration. if it wasn¡¯t for zhao yu¡¯s stubbornness in taking down wild wolf town, they wouldn¡¯t be in this situation¡­ ¡°wait, are you sure?¡± she quickly realized something. zhao yu had taken down wild wolf town. that meant he had significant strength! ¡°what else do you think i¡¯m doing with all this troop? ¡°you really plan to fight them?!¡± meng xian was shocked. ¡°what else?¡± zhao yu was baffled by this woman¡¯s train of thought, fluctuating between surrender and questioning his strength. ¡°can we really do this?¡± she asked, fraught with anxiety. ¡°how about a bet?¡± ¡°a bet?!¡± meng xian didn¡¯t expect zhao yu to suggest such a thing at this time. zhao yu glanced at her and said with a faint smile, ¡°if i win, how about the meng house village joins my camp?¡± ¡°ah?¡± meng xian was not expecting zhao yu to make such a proposal under these circumstances. these past few days, she had noticed the unrest among the people in the meng house village. she had also considered the idea of merging the meng house village into zhao family town. but her pride made it difficult for her to contemplate it deeply. this time, she didn¡¯t respond immediately but began to weigh the pros and cons of the matter. if zhao yu wins, it would prove his unimaginable strength, and merging with zhao family town wouldn¡¯t seem like a big deal. with his protection, her people could also live in peace. at least, in the past few days, many envied the residents of zhao family town for having stable jobs and salaries. if zhao yu fails¡­ then they would flee! meng xian thought about it and seemed to find the idea acceptable. ¡°okay, i¡¯ll bet with you. if you win, my meng house village will merge with your zhao family town¡­¡± ¡°but if you lose, how about you join me instead? ¡°you want me to join you?¡± ¡°is that not okay?¡± meng xian smiled and said, ¡°i¡¯ve never said something like this to any other man before¡­¡± zhao yu chuckled upon hearing this and said, ¡°then let¡¯s change the bet¡­¡± ¡°state it.¡± meng xian was curious. ¡°how about this? if i win, i don¡¯t want your meng family village; i want you!¡± ¡°ah?!¡± meng xian blushed, not expecting zhao yu to be so straightforward. zhao yu didn¡¯t think much of it; he just felt that meng xian, being a third-tier enhancer, was strong despite lacking military skills. having her on his side would fill a gap in his capabilities. ¡°this¡­¡± meng xian walked around nervously, misunderstanding zhao yu¡¯s intention and thinking he wanted her personally. ¡°reluctant?¡± ¡°no, it¡¯s not that¡­¡± meng xian was flustered, not expecting zhao yu to be interested in her. after all, zhao yu¡¯s ex-wife and two sisters-in-law were still in the meng house village. she had just prevented zhao yu¡¯s ex-wife from meeting him, and now she was about to become zhao yu¡¯s wife. what would the xu sisters think of her? no, i may not lose! meng xian thought it over. the han family¡¯s combat strength was not weak; zhao yu might not win. if zhao yu lost, then he would be hers, and she could use his military to her advantage. in her view, zhao yu was a military genius, capable of recruiting soldiers. with zhao yu, her future ambitions to expand and strengthen would have a foundation. she realized this was a high-stakes gamble. if she won, zhao yu and his forces would be hers, strengthening the meng house village. if zhao yu won, she would belong to zhao yu, enhancing zhao family town. thinking this, she bit her lip and said, ¡°let¡¯s go all in! ¡°if i win, you and your soldiers are mine¡­¡± ¡°if i lose, the meng house village and i are yours, how about that?¡± ¡°that doesn¡¯t seem fair, does it?¡± ¡°your meng house village has only a few people, at most two hundred. i have six thousand under me¡­¡± meng xian blushed, realizing the disparity in their bets. seeing her flushed cheeks, zhao yu had an odd look in his eyes. did she think he wanted her physically? with this realization, he understood meng xian¡¯s perspective and knew she had such thoughts about him. he felt a stir in his heart and then said, ¡°however, if it¡¯s you, i can accept this inequality!¡± his words, initially meant as a probe, caused meng xian¡¯s face turned pinky, not only that, but she also exuded a shy and charming aura. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only so that¡¯s how it is! zhao yu nodded to himself, understanding that she had long harbored such thoughts. if he could win her over, it seemed more secure than a mere subordinate relationship. meng xian finally stammered: ¡°i¡­ i agree to your terms¡­.¡± Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: Victory! (1) chapter 410: victory! (1) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation [defeat the han army that went out on a campaign. reward: 1000 technology points.] ¡°haha, not bad!¡± zhao yu didn¡¯t expect that he could activate the mission before he set off. 1,000 technology points was not bad. this time, they did not hide their departure. instead, they left openly through the east gate. zhao yu knew very well that if he wanted the camp to be stable, he had to show off his strength. although there were only 800 people on the expedition, there were hundreds of vehicles accompanying them, and they also brought a large amount of weapons and equipment. especially the two large trucks that were carrying two tanks. the movement of the troop was so huge that it naturally attracted the attention of the entire camp. everyone came to the sides of the road and looked at the departing troop, discussing animatedly. ¡± oh my god, is our town that military force so strong?!¡± ¡± there¡¯s also a tank. it¡¯s unbelievable¡­¡± ¡°no wonder he was able to destroy wild wolf town¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. i heard that there were fighter jets deployed at that time¡­¡± the 5,000 workers in the camp were all extremely proud, as if they were the ones who had done it. the people of the meng family who were watching the battle were all extremely envious. the three xu sisters were especially shocked. ¡± how did he become so different after he left us?!¡± ¡°brother-in-law, he¡­¡± the three of them did not expect that every time they heard news about zhao yu, the other party would become stronger and stronger. now, he had even commanded a thousand people and became the leader of five thousand residents. meng xian was also shocked when she saw zhao yu¡¯s large group of people. meng xian realized that the people departing for the expedition were not all of zhao yu¡¯s forces; the guards from the security battalion were still stationed at their respective posts. she estimated that zhao yu¡¯s soldiers might exceed a thousand, possibly even more. after all, she hadn¡¯t visited the interior of the power plant for a long time and didn¡¯t know what it had become. ¡°wait, if he really wins, then i¡­¡± meng xian suddenly thought of the bet she made with zhao yu. initially, she thought zhao yu might not win, but now it seemed his chances of victory were quite high. just then, the xu sisters were chatting nearby, making meng xian feel awkward. ¡°madam¡­¡± the three greeted her as they came over. meng xian hesitated before speaking, ¡°if you¡¯re not busy, would you like to come over for a chat?¡± the sisters were surprised but quickly agreed. they were sensing that meng xian seemed unusually polite today. soon, the four of them found a secluded spot. ¡°madam, do you need something from us?¡± xu xiu lan asked curiously. meng xian pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°what do you think of zhao yu now?¡± xu xiu lan scratched her head, saying, ¡°i never thought he would become so powerful after leaving us. it seems like we were holding him back¡­¡± she wondered if zhao yu¡¯s mistreatment of them was out of anger. despite having a vast sky to soar, he was forced to shrink in that underground shelter, living like a rat because of them? did he have a lovely yet hateful relationship with them? meng xian couldn¡¯t figure out zhao yu¡¯s thoughts and comforted, ¡°it¡¯s not your fault. maybe if he hadn¡¯t left the shelter, he wouldn¡¯t have achieved what he has today¡­¡± the sisters were filled with emotions, letting go of any delusions about their past. meng xian hesitated but decided to share the details of her bet with zhao yu. ¡°i made a bet with zhao yu. if he wins this battle¡­¡± ¡°uh¡­¡± meng xian was embarrassed to admit she was the one who first suggested zhao yu as the stake. ¡°he said if he wins, he wants me¡­¡± ¡°ah?!¡± the sisters were shocked to hear this from meng xian. ¡°madam, that¡¯s too much¡­¡± ¡°how can he do that?!¡± ¡°you are a third-tier enhancer!!!¡± xu su lan was displeased. in her eyes, a third-tier enhancer was a symbol of justice. meng xian was an idolized figure. ¡°i agreed to it¡­¡± meng xian sighed. ¡°besides, if he wins, our meng house village will also merge into his camp¡­¡± ¡°seriously?!¡± the sisters were surprised that meng xian agreed to such terms. ¡°you¡¯ve all seen the changes in zhao yu¡¯s camp these past days. many people in our village have thought about joining him, only holding back because of me¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t try to persuade me. if zhao yu wins, it means he has the strength to protect his people, and following him might not be a bad thing¡­¡± meng xian wanted to learn more about zhao yu from the sisters but ultimately left without asking further. an hour later, meng xian gathered everyone in the meng house village. she only mentioned merging the village into zhao yu¡¯s camp if he won, without discussing her personal involvement. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only upon hearing the news, there was a chorus of cheers. meng xian smiled outwardly but felt distressed inside. indeed, they all wanted to join zhao yu¡¯s camp¡­ she felt a sense of defeat, as if her years of effort had been in vain. the departing army was divided into three parts. the vanguard consisted of the reconnaissance troops, the main force was in the middle, and the logistics and supply units followed at the rear.. Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: Victory (2) chapter 411: victory (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the movement of the army was under the command of a general of brigade ranked commander, which spared zhao yu a lot of trouble. he sat in the command vehicle, moving along with the main force. the forward reconnaissance troops had already sent back various intelligence through unmanned reconnaissance drones. they had thoroughly scouted the route of the han family¡¯s thousand troops. although unable to use integrated reconnaissance and attack, zhao yu¡¯s unmanned reconnaissance drones were the most advanced, far surpassing the han family¡¯s civilian drones. for instance, the unmanned reconnaissance drones he dispatched could fly at altitudes of tens of thousands of meters. in contrast, the han family¡¯s drones could only reach a few hundred meters. this was why zhao yu¡¯s forces had already set out, while the han family remained oblivious, slowly approaching. for the han family, it was still too early to deploy their drones. according to their calculations, they would wait until they were about ten kilometers away from zhao family town. after all, the battery life of civilian drones was limited, and they couldn¡¯t travel too far. as the distance between the two forces closed, the han family¡¯s main force gradually reached the abandoned town predicted by the general of brigade. as night fell, the han family¡¯s thousand troops were stationed in that abandoned town. zhao yu¡¯s army stopped five kilometers away from the them. inside the command vehicle, multiple screens displayed the enemy¡¯s position. the town stretched over three hundred meters from east to west, with two streets. it was more than enough to accommodate a thousand troops. however, the person leading the army this time clearly had some strategy planning and did not gather everyone together, but spread them out. although they strategically underestimated zhao yu, they were tactically cautious, not only patrolling at night but also lighting up the surrounding open ground with searchlights. however, the han family clearly underestimated zhao yu seriously, placing their commander¡¯s tent in a large building in the center of the town. before late at night, one could see many people carrying drinks in and out, as well as flamboyantly dressed women accompanying the army. ¡°this is truly extravagant¡­¡± zhao yu was shaking his head. without a doubt, the person staying in this building was han yong de, the eldest son of the han family. only he would not forget to indulge in pleasures even while on a war zone should he kill him now?! zhao yu hesitated. normally, it was best to take the opportunity to eliminate the enemy commander while spotted. but at this moment, it was not the optimal solution. han yong de, after all, was the legitimate heir of the han family. eliminating him so easily would only bring a force larger than a thousand men next time. with his strength, it would be quite difficult to face tens of thousands of enemies without revealing his full capabilities. ¡°can we find their actual commander?¡± zhao yu knew very well that han yong de was merely a figurehead in the campaign, and the real commander was someone else. ¡°here¡­¡± as soon as these words were spoken, the general of brigade commander pointed at a building, revealing the location of the enemy¡¯s commander. zhao yu found the building seemingly ordinary, indistinguishable from the others. the commander explained, ¡°the unmanned reconnaissance drone¡¯s radar detection shows that this building has the most frequent radio waves, likely the enemy¡¯s command center¡­¡± zhao yu nodded slightly and asked, ¡°how should we fight this battle? do you have any ideas?¡± ¡°commander, do you want to annihilate the enemy completely or just defeat them decisively?¡± ¡°naturally, to shovel the enemy¡­¡± zhao yu thought for a moment, pointing at the building where the han family was indulging in luxury, ¡°this is the han family¡¯s legitimate heir and people, i plan to let them escape¡­¡± ¡°understood¡­¡± ¡°let¡¯s take out their actual commander and then bombard near the building where the han family¡¯s legitimate members were staying.¡± ¡°create the illusion that their entire army has been defeated. with the level of that fool, he will definitely think of running away¡­¡± ¡°good, let¡¯s do it your way!¡± the plan was spoken lightly, but the actual operation was quite complex. an elite troop needed to infiltrate and create the illusion of a large army attacking once the bombardment started. the general of brigade commander took out a map and began marking it. ¡°this abandoned town is build toward east to west and less buildings at north to south regions, which is convenient for our infiltration¡­¡± ¡°we can break out from point a, dispersing to points b, c, and d¡­¡± ¡°occupying these three points will create the atmosphere we want¡­¡± ¡°in addition, we need to deploy a large army on the east, north, and south sides of the town to attract enemy fire and attention¡­¡± ¡°similarly, the first wave of bombardment needs to take out the enemy¡¯s artillery battalion on the west side¡­¡± zhao yu glanced at the photos sent back by the unmanned reconnaissance drone. at the westernmost end of the town, there were many mortars and two tanks. these weapons and equipment, if not destroyed, it would cause significant casualties. he planned to go easy in this battle, but he did not intend to suffer too many casualties. ¡°alright, let¡¯s do it this way. when do we start?¡± ¡°at five in the morning, when most soldiers were feeling sleepy¡­¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°hoooo¡± following that, under the operation of the few commanders, the whole army began to move. they marched four and a half kilometers in the dark, stopping five hundred meters from the enemy. after a brief rest, they began to set up the artillery battalion. with the detection of the unmanned reconnaissance drones, they easily controlled the distance of the mortars, ensuring they could hit the intended positions.. Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: Victory (3) chapter 412: victory (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°are we using the tanks?¡± ¡°yes¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s best to fire a few cannons on the enemy¡¯s retreating path and completely crush the enemy¡¯s fighting spirit¡­¡± ¡°alright, you make the arrangements. don¡¯t make any noise!¡± zhao yu¡¯s side was busy preparing, while the han army¡¯s side was busy partying. out of the six hundred regular soldiers, more than five hundred were having fun or resting, leaving only a few dozen people scattered around to patrol the night. meanwhile, zhao yu had been monitoring the han family¡¯s eldest young master, han yong de, until three in the morning before he turned off the lights and went to sleep. ¡°on the other side, the four hundred knights of the mercenary group were no better, all indulging in drinking and merriment, similarly going to sleep around 2 am. clearly, they did not take this battle seriously, believing that the six hundred regular troops of the han family were sufficient. as it neared five in the morning, zhao yu and the commander group sat opposite each other in the command vehicle. the soldiers in the camp were divided into several groups, beginning to move out. at such times, the value of the general of brigade commander was truly evident. five minutes later, the large signal jammer was set up and activated. zhao yu¡¯s command vehicle was also affected, falling into a blackout. however, he was not at all flustered. with the general of brigade here, his soldiers were still doing what they were supposed to do. ¡°what¡¯s going on?!¡± on the abandoned town, the night watchmen suddenly realized the signal was lost. ¡°is it out of power? send someone to check if it¡¯s a line issue¡­¡± just then, a shell suddenly exploded inside a room. ¡®boom!¡¯ ¡®boom!¡¯ ¡®boom!¡¯ one after another, shells rained down from the sky, crashing directly into the camp. ¡°enemy attack¡ª!¡± ¡°wake up!¡± the sounds of shells and cries for help were incessant, waking everyone still in their sleep. ¡°where¡¯s the medic?¡± ¡°quick, the general is in bad shape¡­¡± ¡°the general is dead!!¡± the entire han family army was suddenly awakened, hurriedly picking up weapons and going onto the streets, only to find everyone running around like headless flies. ¡°chirp chirp chirp¡ª!¡± many tried to use their walkie-talkies to call for help, but received no response. ¡°what the hell is all this noise?!¡± han yong de, hungover from the night¡¯s indulgence, had just fallen asleep and was woken up by the commotion. before he could understand the situation, a burst of intense gunfire erupted. ¡°what¡¯s happening?!¡± ¡°he suddenly woke up in a panic, pushing aside the woman beside him and hastily getting dressed. before he could leave the building, a cannon shell suddenly fell, striking the house next door and completely collapsing the single-story civilian house. ¡°my god¡­¡± han yong de was so frightened that he wet himself, scrambling back into his room. his few flatterers were also in a state of chaos, shouting to protect the young master. a dozen gunmen in the building immediately came to han yong de¡¯s side upon hearing the noise. ¡°young master, it¡¯s over, we¡¯re under attack¡­¡± ¡°damn, i¡¯m not blind!¡± han yong de, furious and embarrassed, he couldn¡¯t believe that they were being raided. snatching a walkie-talkie from a soldier, he repeatedly called out but received no answer. ¡°where¡¯s the general? how did that bastard set up the defense?!¡± ¡°young master, don¡¯t be afraid, we have a thousand men¡­¡± the group hid near a load-bearing column on the first floor, trembling as they watched the situation outside. the sounds of gunfire and artillery were getting closer, coming from all directions. in their minds, the image of the enemy continuously breaking through and more forces approaching their location began to emerge. ¡°what the hell is going on? does anyone know?!¡± han yong de initially thought the enemy might just cause a small disturbance. but now, it was clear they had launched a full-scale attack while they were asleep. ¡°you, go out and see what¡¯s happening!¡± he pointed at one of his men. the man¡¯s face was filled with panic, but he dared not refuse. he cautiously stepped out of the main gate. he saw across the diagonal street, several soldiers in han family military uniforms were shot and fell, while a number of unfamiliar uniformed individuals had taken over that spot. he was greatly alarmed and ran back quickly, exclaiming, ¡°young master, it¡¯s bad! the enemy is coming¡­¡± ¡°damn it!¡± ¡°quick, retreat!¡± han yong de immediately understood that they were defeated. at this moment, his only desire was to survive. he yelled at the surrounding soldiers, ¡°hurry, inform everyone to protect me, get me home!¡± around the building, three sides of the rooftops had been breached by zhao yu¡¯s men. under the command of their leader, these soldiers deliberately let han yong de go, picking off his companions one by one. as han yong de watched people falling around him. he no longer cared for anything else and under the escort of a group, ran frantically towards the west. what he didn¡¯t know was that only three positions around his building were occupied by zhao yu¡¯s men. in the outer areas, both to the east and west, it was mostly still under the control of the han family. meanwhile, zhao yu¡¯s main force was still on the outskirts, launching long-range artillery attacks on the abandoned town. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the soldiers in these three positions were elite special forces sent by zhao yu, not many in number, just about a hundred. that was enough to create the illusion that the entire eastern part of the town had been captured. as han yong de ran, he grabbed the disordered soldiers, urging them to escort him away. his sycophants followed suit, shouting and calling to the elite soldiers around. the elite soldiers on the west side no longer concerned with fighting, joined the group protecting han yong de.. Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: Victory (4) chapter 413: victory (4) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation when han yong de escaped to the west side of the town, he saw the tanks engulfed in flames from the explosion and lost his composure, fleeing in panic. the western camp, connected with the ammunition depot, was the main focus of zhao yu¡¯s attack. the effect of the explosion was naturally more significant than just shelling a building. to han yong de, it looked like a hell on earth. the only though he has now was staying alive. thus, more and more soldiers followed han yong de under his command, including many from the knight mercenary group. they ran for their lives, discarding their helmets and armor, no longer caring about their weapons. unexpectedly, just as they rushed out of the town, the sound of tanks approaching from both sides, frightening everyone into hastening their pace. in their desperate sprint, they successfully broke out of the encirclement. ¡°huff, huff, huff¡ª!¡± while running, han yong de said to his lackey beside him, ¡°quick, check if they are following us¡­¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know, the artillery fire hasn¡¯t stopped, they must still be fighting¡­¡± ¡°keep running!!¡± at this moment, no one thought about what exactly had happened. they only knew that their camp had been attacked, the enemy was powerful, having breached half of their camp, and even han yong de himself almost didn¡¯t make it back. meanwhile, in the command vehicle. ¡°commander, han yong de has escaped, along with more than two hundred others¡­¡± ¡°well, then, the rest can be annihilated!¡± zhao yu intended to leave no survivors. these soldiers were trained by the han family, with high loyalty and difficult to sway. moreover, they were trained towards becoming killing machines and couldn¡¯t integrate into society. they couldn¡¯t be like the five thousand people from wild wolf town, who honestly worked as laborers. so, zhao yu will honor them as soldier in the battlefield with glory of sacrifice for their lord! the first round of shelling didn¡¯t kill many, as zhao yu¡¯s main target was the local artillery camp, and the actual casualties might have been just over a hundred. after all, the main purpose was scared let han yong de and ensure his escape. fortunately, the first round of shelling had eliminated the opponent¡¯s actual commander. coupled with cutting off their radio communication, this led to the han army fighting independently. groups of seven or eight, led by a sergeant or a centurion, prepared for launching a counterattack. but they waited in vain for orders. especially those sent to contact the general, who received news of the general¡¯s death and han yong de¡¯s escape, further plunged the han army into chaos. with morale fluctuating, some fled, while others resisted to the death. this battle which started at five o¡¯clock, continued until dawn broke around seven. the reason it took so long was that zhao yu did not want to suffer heavy casualties among his own men, focusing mainly on besieging the enemy. they set up around the abandoned town to prevent the enemy from escaping, while continuously bombarding them. in zhao yu¡¯s view, artillery shells were just a resource; as long as there were resources, any number could be produced. in contrast, each soldier with acquired through technological points was valuable. by seven o¡¯clock, the resistance in the abandoned town had weakened significantly, with hardly any effective counterattacks, only sporadic gunfire could be heard. all the commanding officer finally issued the order for a full-scale assault. the first to charge in were two tanks, choosing the east side of the town for the attack. the tanks led the way, followed by a large number of soldiers, either riding in armored vehicles or marching on foot. the east side was chosen because the han family¡¯s heavy firepower was concentrated on the west side of the town. although most of it had been rendered useless after several rounds of bombardment, there was still a chance that some usable ammunition could destroy the tanks. ¡°da da da¡ª!¡± the remaining han family troops were completely desperate, sticking out their bodies and continuously firing at the tanks. unfortunately, bullets of this caliber only made some sound effect when they hit the tanks, unable to breach their defenses. ¡°boom¡ª!¡± from a distance, a barrett rifle sounded. a sniper killed several han family troops who had exposed themselves. as soldiers flooded into the town, a mopping-up operation began. the commanding officer was cautious, attacking one building at a time, never rushing forward. this forced the remaining han family troops to continuously move westward. but the entire town was surrounded and sealed off; their escape to the west only delayed their inevitable death. by eight in the morning. the entire abandoned town had been thoroughly cleared. in this battle, over seven hundred enemy troops were killed, and numerous weapons and equipment were captured. only the two hundred people initially summoned by han yong de managed to escape. after the battle, zhao yu slowly drove into the town in an armored vehicle. the entire town was like a hell on earth, strewn with corpses and flames. ¡°clean up the battlefield, we¡¯ll retreat in an hour!¡± zhao yu didn¡¯t linger, merely took a cursory look, then headed back and stopping the vehicle at the camp outside the town. ¡°ha ha, our wang family¡¯s stronghold has really lucked out this time¡­¡± ¡°yeah, young master han yong de took a fancy to wang na, so we¡¯re basically hitching a ride with the han family now¡­¡± ¡°wang tie, you old fellow are fortunate, having such a fine daughter¡­¡± wang tie laughed heartily, brimming with pride. their wang family¡¯s stronghold was a modest force in the wilderness, conveniently located on the essential route between black rock city and zhao family town during this time, they naturally took the opportunity to host a party for the han family army. when han yong de passed through, the wang family provided excellent food and drink, even offering up beautiful young women. ¡°report, a large group of people is running from the east, they look like bandits¡­¡± ¡°what?!¡± the group was suddenly alarmed and rushed to the gate. indeed, a few hundred meters to the east, a group of raggedly dressed people, armed with guns and ammunition, were running towards them. ¡°damn it, they dare to rob wang family¡¯s stronghold?!¡± ¡°fire a warning shot!¡± the head of the wang family immediately ordered. instantly, two gunshots rang out, causing the hundred or so people running in the distance to pause momentarily. han yong de was furious. having been defeated by an unknown force was one thing, but now, even a small wang family¡¯s stronghold dared to defy him?! ¡°tell them to open the gate!¡± despite his words, he didn¡¯t dare to show himself and instead burrowed into the crowd. one of his lackeys, having no other choice, stepped out from the group, waving a flag high. it was the han family army¡¯s flag, carried by a soldier in their company. from a distance, the people of the wang family used binoculars for a closer look. ¡°holy shit, that looks like the han family army¡¯s flag¡­¡± ¡°what?!¡± the head of the wang family was startled, snatching the binoculars and upon closer inspection. indeed, it was the han family army¡¯s flag. especially the man holding the flag, he was the same person who had stayed in the wang family stronghold not long ago. he remembered that the man was han yong de¡¯s lackey! ¡°quick, quick, open the gate, no one is allowed to shoot!¡± ¡°boom, boom, boom!!!¡± the gates of wang family¡¯s stronghold widely opened, han yong de breathed a sigh of relief. just as he was about to proceed, one of his lackeys was scared out of his wits. ¡°young master, what if this place has changed hands? what if we go in and get trapped¡­¡± these words immediately alarmed han yong de, who was already like a frightened bird, lacking any semblance of calm. ¡°go around, don¡¯t enter¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s only a few dozen miles, let¡¯s run back to black rock city!¡± under the stunned gaze of the people in wang family¡¯s stronghold, the two hundred men of the han family took a detour and headed towards the distance. ¡°why aren¡¯t they coming in?!¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°what happened?!¡± ¡°from their looks, they seem to be fleeing for their lives?!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the head of the wang family had an ominous premonition, ¡°wasn¡¯t the han family army going to attack zhao¡¯s family town, a new rise force?¡± ¡°could it be¡­¡± he was terrified at the thought. could it be that the han family army lost?! how could that be possible?! but he didn¡¯t dare to chase after them to inquire, only hastily sending someone off to black rock city to gather information.. Chapter 414 - Chapter 414: Meng Xian! chapter 414: meng xian! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°line up, line up!¡± ¡°who are these lackeys? don¡¯t they know the rules of black rock city?¡± near the gate of black rock city, several soldiers guarding the gate were shouting loudly. although their tone was extremely dissatisfied, their faces were filled with pride and arrogance. the people lining up to enter the city looked at them with envy. soon, a commotion arose in the queue. ¡°somebody is cutting the line!¡± ¡°hey, hey, hey, don¡¯t push!¡± ¡°go back and line up!¡± ¡°city guards, someone is cutting the line!¡± seeing the commotion behind them, the city guards became furious. ¡°who dares to act recklessly on my turf?!¡± they looked over and saw a group of ragged beggars from the wilderness rushing towards the city gate. ¡°hmph, stray dogs!¡± the city guards sneered and quickly took out a walkie-talkie, ¡°attention, someone is storming the city gate!¡± as soon as the words were spoken, a troop of people emerged from within the city. but the group that trying to cut the line didn¡¯t stop, still surging forward. the city guard leader was furious, kicked the opponent leader and knocked him to the ground. the leader fall pretty quit and could not get up. the other ragged companions, seemingly intimidated, all stopped in their tracks, staring at the city guard in shock. the city guard leader sneered contemptuously, ¡°where did this trash come from? don¡¯t they know our rule?¡± ¡°damn it, open your eyes and see who i am!¡± the beggar who was kicked to the ground was furious, and before even getting up, he started yelling. ¡°idiot, you think just because you rule the wilderness, you can run wild in our black rock city?!¡± the leader of the city guards didn¡¯t stop. instead, he kicked again, trampling on the face of the beggar. ¡°protect, protect me!¡± the beggar started to scream in a duck-like voice. the others finally reacted and rushed forward. ¡°dare to fight back?!¡± the leader of the city guards shouted, ¡°thieves are breaking into the city, on my command, take them down!¡± ¡°yes!¡± immediately, dozens of armed guards around them picked up their long guns and fired a volley at the rushing people. ¡°stop, we are from the knight mercenary group!¡± ¡°how dare you, i am from the han family¡­ pfft!¡± with their leader¡¯s command, they acted immediately. a volley of gunfire took down the leading dozen or so people. this sudden turn of events intimidated the other people in the crowd. ¡°don¡¯t shoot!¡± ¡°stop firing, everyone!¡± they realized that no matter how important their status was, in the eyes of these low-level city guards, it meant nothing. a mistaken killing could be easily claimed. ¡°stop!¡± the leader of the city guards smirked coldly, planning to capture these people and lock them up in a dark cell for slow torture. unexpectedly, at this moment, someone in the crowd raised a flag. ¡°we are from the han family¡­¡± ¡°han?!!¡± the leader of the city guards was surprised and looked frantically through the crowd. ¡°the han family seems to have sent troops to war in the wilderness recently¡­¡± ¡°i heard the team is led by the han family¡¯s eldest son¡­¡± a murmur of confusion arose among the city guards behind him. the leader of the city guards swallowed nervously, feeling a bit guilty. had he actually attacked the people of the han family?! ¡°if you are from the han family, why aren¡¯t you fighting abroad? why have you come back?!¡± he asked in a deep voice. he looked down at the person he had stepped on. despite the face being covered in dirt and the sole of his boot, he could vaguely make out the features of the han family¡¯s eldest son. ¡°oh crap, is it really the han family¡¯s eldest son?!¡± the leader of the city guards was not expecting to encounter such a situation. the esteemed eldest son of the han family, why was he in the guise of a beggar? he nervously helped the han family¡¯s eldest son to get back up on his feet. ¡°damn you, dare to step on me¡­ pui¡ª!¡± han yong de, while getting up, spat and glared hatefully at the leader of the city guards, furiously saying, ¡°bastard, i will have you torn to pieces, i¡¯ll kill your entire family and feed them to the dogs!¡± the leader of the city guards was startled and quickly whispered, ¡°young master, we did not recognize your greatness in the first place, please forgive us¡­¡± ¡°hmph, wait for your death!¡± han yong de had never been treated like this before! being kicked down, having his face stepped on, and worst of all, the leader¡¯s boot, which had stepped in dog faeces, was now smeared across his face. on their way here, due to non-existent enemies, they avoided villages and forts, fearing ambushes. zhao yu had already shattered their spirits, and they only thought of reaching back to black rock city for their safety. the leader of the city guards had an ugly expression, but given the situation and so many people were watching. he quickly comforted han yong de, ¡°young master, please go to the city guard¡¯s camp and clean up. in your current state, if you go into the city, you might become a laughingstock¡­¡± han yong de realized his dishevelled appearance. ¡°lead the way!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only he gave a faint smile and said, ¡°well, since that¡¯s the case, i¡¯ll leave you with a whole corpse¡­¡± hearing this, the leader of the city guards stiffened, but soon recovered and led the group into a large hall inside the city. he ordered people to bring clean water and food. han yong de and his companions began to eat, they have been starving after their long journey. outside the tent, the leader of the city guards gathered everyone who had caused trouble earlier.. Chapter 415 - Chapter 415: Meng Xian! (2) chapter 415: meng xian! (2) translator: dragon boat translation ¡® editor: dragon boattranslat.cn ¡®¡öyou all heard what han yong de said, he wants to kill our entire family¡­¡± ¡°what should we do?!¡± ¡°we¡¯re done for, can we apologize and make amends?!¡± everyone was in a state of panic. however, the leader of the city guards has made up his mind and said in a low voice, ¡°apologizing is useless, he will surely kill us. to him, we are n?,a nobody dared to stepped on the han family¡¯s eldest son and even killed his men¡­they sure want to kill us.¡± ¡°what do we do?!¡± before the others could continue their lamentations, the leader quickly said, ¡°the only option now is to kill them first, take our families and flee immediately¡­¡± -ah?!¡± the crowd was shocked, not expecting him to suggest such a plan. -we have no choice!¡± declared by the leader of the city guards coldly. ¡°luckily, only us that know he is the han family¡¯s eldest son¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯ve just had a few brothers take over the city gate, temporarily preventing outsiders from entering or leaving, so the news can be delayed for a while¡­ ¡°as long as we kill them, it will take some time for the han family to find out. then we can take our families and retreat at the fastest speed. we should be able to make it!¡± after a moment of contemplation, everyone decided to follow the leader¡¯s plan. after all, offending han yong de meant death to them, so it was better to escape. in the wilderness, if they hid in a ravine, even the han family couldn¡¯t do much. soon, the group returned to the tent, spreading out in several directions. as they entered, without a word, they began firing. ¡°ah, ah, ah¡ª!¡± screams filled the tent as the unsuspecting knight mercenary group and han yong de die there. not on the battlefield, but by their own people. ¡öyou¡­how dare you¡­¡± han yong de, looked at the blood flowing from his chest, was filled with disbelief. ¡°i¡­ am¡­ han¡­ yong¡­ de¡­the eldest¡­¡± his eyes filled with reluctance, he slowly fell, dying with his regret. the city guards were fearful even as they shot and killed, worried about any unexpected changes. after a few rounds of firing, no one was left standing in the tent. ¡°check and finish them off!¡± the leader of the city guards was firm in his command. the others, not daring to hesitate, hurriedly entered and finished off those who were still alive. especially han yong de, who received dozens of bullets. ¡°okay, confirmed!¡± as everyone inside was dead, the leader hurriedly instructed the next step ¡°brothers, quick, go home now, take your families and leave the city fast¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯ll clean up here and arrange some vehicles for everyone¡­ ¡°thank you, leader¡­¡± the group didn¡¯t dare to delay and quickly left the place. after they left, the leader of the city guards hurried into an accounting room. ¡°bang, bang!¡± he shot and killed the city¡¯s accountants. the place was a collection point for the entry fees into the city and had many valuable items. the leader of the city guards packed the valuable goods and began throwing bags after bags onto a truck. after filling an entire pickup truck, he got in and drove towards the city outskirts. as the leader of the city guards, naturally, no one dared to stop him. he made up an excuse and passed through the checkpoint smoothly. not long after his departure, four or five people returned to the scene. ¡°he really ran away¡­¡± ¡°what do we do?!¡± ¡°we should run too.¡± ¡°wait! the accounting room¡¯s door is open, let¡¯s loot it first and then run¡­¡± these four or five people, either without families or lacking in affection, didn¡¯t dare stay in the city any longer. pretending to part ways with others, they quickly returned to the city gate and escaped from black rock city. they were too late and the leader of the city guards escape first. without hesitation and following the leader as an example, they filled several vehicles with bags of money and fled the city at top speed. ten minutes later, the city gate was closed again. this time, the han family¡¯s army was mobilized and began a thorough search within the city. they have captured many city guards trying to escape with their families. unfortunately, no matter how they searched, they couldn¡¯t find the leader. the han family learned the full story from the captured city guards. ¡°such foolishness!¡± lamented the han family patriarch, distraught at the thought of having such a foolish son. to threaten someone¡¯s life so openly in public. wasn¡¯t that just inviting trouble? he never imagined that his eldest son would not die on the battlefield with honor but within the city gates by own people. ¡°what¡¯s the name of that city guard leader? ¡°his name is lu ming yuan, with three wives and five sons¡­¡± ¡°and he just got away?¡± -yes, according to the captured guards, lii ming yuan stole several bundles of money from the accounting room and fled in a truck¡­¡± -such a ruthless man, abandoning even his wives and sons, and he¡¯s just a city guard¡­¡± the han family patriarch shook his head. given the situation, lu ming yuan must die, especially after challenging the han family. the other city guards might not have necessarily did the killing in the first place, but they were all influenced by lii ming yuan¡¯s instigation. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡ö¡öissue an warren for the pursuit and capture of lii ming yuan and those five city guards who fled with him. we need them alive or their bodies as proo . ¡°place a bounty in the market, starting at one million. the only option was to kill these men to uphold the han family¡¯s name. to the patriarch, these were minor matters. even the death of han yong de was insignificant in his eyes; the han family had many heirs. aside from han yong de and han yong le, he himself had over a dozen children aged three or two, all born to his wives and concubines after the apocalypse. if the eldest son was useless, then he would nurture the second son. if the second son has the same result, he would continue with the younger ones.. Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: Meng Xian (3) chapter 416: meng xian (3) translator: dragon boat translation | editor: dragon boat translation what truly worried him was not the loss of his son han yong de, but the fact that han yong de had led a thousand men against zhao yu, and only two hundred returned, all looking like they had suffered a defeat. could it be that they were defeated? this was a far more serious matter than the death of a son! ¡°a thousand tech points credited!1¡® zhao yu looked delightedly at his system interface, pondering how to spend the newly acquired thousand tech points. the abandoned town had been cleaned up, with all useful items taken and traces cleared. the expeditionary force was now heading back. this time, the casualties on his side were few, only 10. zhao yu decided to bring back the bodies of these soldiers, as they had chips implanted in them that could give away information to the han family if discovered. he planned to recycle their bodies in the recycling furnace. as they didn¡¯t need such precautions on the return journey unlike before as they needed to conceal their movements. they returned at full speed. in just a few hours, the team reached the camp. entering the camp, everyone was stunned. zhao yu had led his troops to war, but how could he return in just one day?! under everyone¡¯s gaze, zhao yu stood atop the vehicle and declared loudly: ¡°great victory!¡± ¡°with only 2,000, we have annihilated 3,000 enemies, achieving a complete victory!¡± ¡°congratulations to zhao family town!¡± the crowd erupted into cheers! people were shocked, followed by jubilation. ¡°congratulations to mayor zhao on his triumphant return! ¡°congratulations to general zhao!¡± ¡°long live general zhao!¡± ¡°long live zhao family town!¡± the cheers were endless, with loud roars. who they fought against, the people didn¡¯t know; they only knew that zhao yu represented zhao family town. the stronger zhao yu was, their lives will be more peaceful. they didn¡¯t want to lose this hard-earned life. the people of meng house village were even more thrilled. not long ago, meng xian, had informed them about the wager with zhao yu. if zhao yu won, they would join him. now, didn¡¯t that mean they could get a job and a salary like the people of zhao family town. time to enjoy this peaceful era? immediately, both the people of zhao family town and meng house village cheered loudly. zhao yu, unusually happy, raised his hand to quiet them. instantly, the crowd fell silent. everyone stared at him intently. zhao yu announced loudly: ¡°to celebrate this great victory, a grand feast will be held today, all food and drinks are free!¡± wow! this was an even more exhilarating news than defeating the 3,000 enemies. after all, defeating the enemy only was like a movie to the unrelated residents. but a grand feast with free food and drinks was a real benefit. ¡°long live general zhao!¡± ¡°congratulations to general zhao!¡± many shouted continuously, and some even knelt down on the spot. among the cheers and jubilation, zhao yu led his troop slowly entering through the east gate. in the crowd, meng xian looked at zhao yu with a face full of admire. compared to his military achievements, she was more astonished by zhao yu s popularity. with just a few words, he had won everyone¡¯s heart. a hero! truly a hero in his own right! at this moment, meng xian finally realized that zhao yu was different from her. at best, she could only be a minor leader, while zhao yu was a born ruler. a natural hero. as long as he lived, he would achieve great things in this apocalyptic world. meng xian¡¯s previously unsettled heart gradually calmed down. she thought after dedicating herself to zhao yu might not be such a bad thing. but then, her expression turned to worry. across from her, the three xu sisters also showed faces of admiration. this¡­ how could she face those three?! meng xian didn¡¯t dare to linger in front of the sisters and quietly left the crowd. ¡°eh?¡± ¡°sister meng, why are you wearing a skirt today?! xiao liu looked at meng xian with a face full of surprise. he never expected meng xian, dressed as a woman will be so beautiful. meng xian always wore combat gear and although she looked valiant, she lacked a feminine touch. but now, lightly made up and wearing a long skirt fluttering in the wind, she seemed like a fairy descending to the mortal world. a beauty beyond description. meng xian was thinking about her upcoming night with zhao yu and smiled. this scene, like a beauty stepping out of a painting, left xiao liu and others like eagle spellbound. too beautiful! if they could win meng xian¡¯s heart, it would make their life worthwhile! xiao liu, unable to contain his excitement, trembled, ¡°sister meng, may i have the honor of inviting you to watch a movie?!¡± in the commercial district, after a few days of development, they had set up a projector and screening equipment. although expensive and with mostly old movies, it was still very popular. ¡°hehe!¡± meng xian covered her mouth and giggled, ¡°i¡¯m not free today, i¡¯ve plans with the xu sisters¡­¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°okay then¡­¡± xiao liu immediately showed a look of disappointment. but they didn¡¯t think too much about it; after all, it was a girls¡¯ outing, how could they bring men along? eagle, however, was not ready to give up. he coughed and brazenly said, ¡°sister, if you¡¯re going shopping, you might need someone to carry your things, right?!¡± ¡°go away!¡± Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: Meng Xian! (4) chapter 417: meng xian! (4) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation meng xian waved her hand with a smile and said, ¡°the clothes in zhao yu¡¯s business district are outrageously expensive. who would want to buy them?¡± the group felt a sense of regret as they watched meng xian leave. unexpectedly, just half an hour later, the three xu sisters returned. this left xiao liu and the others quite astonished. ¡°where¡¯s sister meng?!¡± the xu sisters were also surprised. ¡°we didn¡¯t see her. isn¡¯t she with you?¡± ¡°no, she didn¡¯t come shopping with us.¡± xiao liu and eagle exchanged a glance, a foreboding feeling rising in their hearts. ¡°could it be that she¡­¡± both felt a pang of distress. they had seen zhao yu¡¯s impressive and domineering presence in the town and aspired to it, but they understood the gap between them and others. meng xian left without telling them, using the pretense of shopping with the xu sisters. with just a guess, they knew the truth. since ancient times, beauties have loved heroes. they were not heroes, but zhao yu was! ¡°this¡­¡± ¡°alas!!!¡± the two sighed deeply. xiao liu, heartbroken, said, ¡°eagle, we have been rivals for so long, and yet we were beaten by a newcomer¡­¡± eagle was equally upset, always considering xiao liu as his competitor. but their paths were different. xiao liu followed the path of an admirer, always serving meng xian closely. while eagle took the path of sharing burdens, trying to make the meng family stronger. unexpectedly¡­ the one to reap the rewards was zhao yu! ¡°let¡¯s go drink!¡± ¡°let¡¯s not return until we¡¯re drunk!¡± at that moment, the two seemed to come to terms with the situation. once enemies, they now let bygones be bygones, walking shoulder to shoulder towards the winery. outside the power plant. meng xian waited quietly. she came here just to deliver a message. a moment later, a soldier came out and led her inside. since zhao yu set up a new fence around the power plant, this was her first time entering into the building. she was quite curious. she didn¡¯t see anything particularly novel. instead, the few buildings that were there before were now covered with tarpaulins, and she wondered what was happening. ¡°where is zhao yu?!¡± ¡°please get in the car!¡± a soldier opened the car door, guiding meng xian to sit inside, and then they headed north, leaving the factory through the north gate. ¡°where are we going?¡± meng xian was somewhat astonished. wasn¡¯t zhao yu inside the electronics factory? the soldier didn¡¯t answer. meng xian settled down and sat patiently. a moment later, a majestic base appeared before her eyes. ¡°this is¡­¡± meng xian looked at the towering walls and the surrounding defensive fortifications, suddenly realizing. this was where zhao yu¡¯s secret base was located. the power plant was just for public display. now it made sense why it always took zhao yu some time to meet her. he must have been coming from this base. as she was about to become zhao yu¡¯s woman, she was brought here. ¡°he really is the man i set my sights on¡­¡± meng xian muttered to herself, feeling a bit of anticipation. by now, she was inevitably attracted to zhao yu, feeling a restless longing in her dreams. the car quickly entered the base. under the guidance of a soldier, meng xian entered a mansion. the interior was luxuriously decorated, with all necessary living amenities. it was zhao yu¡¯s residence within the base. previously, zhao yu had to reside in the main base due to lack of choice. now with the availability of manpower and engineers, he naturally wouldn¡¯t compromise on his living standards and had built a grand mansion to reside in. inside the mansion, several female soldiers dressed as maids, were cleaning the surrounding. one of them approached meng xian with a mobile phone in hand and handed it to her. could mobile phones still work in this post-apocalyptic world? to her surprise, as soon as she put the phone to her ear, she heard zhao yu¡¯s voice. ¡°stay at my house for a while. i have some matters to attend to and will come to see you later¡­¡± ¡°there¡¯s food and drink in the house, and you can also take a hot shower. feel free to use anything¡­¡± ¡°hot water?!¡± meng xian¡¯s face lit up with joy. although the meng family¡¯s manor had electricity, they hadn¡¯t indulged in the luxury of hot showers. she always led by example, fearing criticism of privilege, so she never used hot water for bathing. thinking of this, she felt an itch in her body. after hanging up the phone, she looked at the surrounding maids hesitantly and asked, ¡°may i use the bathroom?¡± ¡°please follow me!¡± these maids appeared ordinary, but they were costly, each worth ten technology points. their formal title: spies! of course, zhao yu chose them not for their diverse skills or to protect the mansion. he selected them because they were more adaptable than ordinary soldiers, had high-grade chips, and could understand much of what zhao yu said. they were proficient in household chores, making them safe and reliable. guided by a maid, meng xian quickly arrived at a bathroom. she was stunned to see that the bathroom was a luxurious 50 square meters. not only did it have all the necessary toiletries, but there was also a three-meter by three-meter pool filled with steaming hot water and scattered with flower petals. it seemed zhao yu had anticipated her arrival and had everything prepared in advance. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°i¡¯m not sure if i should¡­¡± meng xian felt somewhat embarrassed. what if she dirtied such a clean pool? the maid, however, didn¡¯t concern herself with these worries and wanted to help her undress. but meng xian stopped them, ¡°um, is there a shower? i¡¯d like to rinse off before soaking, is that okay?¡± Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: Meng Xian! (5) chapter 418: meng xian! (5) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°this way¡­¡± the maid nodded and led meng xian into another room. although this room was not as big as the bathroom, it was still extremely luxurious. meng xian heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the familiar showerhead. ¡°um, why don¡¯t you guys stay outside? i¡¯m embarrassed that someone is watching¡­¡± she took a look and saw that the maids seemed to have the intention of helping her bathe, so she quickly stopped them. she waited for the others to leave before taking off her dress. he tried the shower head and hot water gushed out. ¡°there is indeed hot water!¡± drenched in hot water, her pores opened wide, and her body involuntarily shuddered. she felt an unparalleled sense of comfort. half an hour later, meng xian, neatly dressed, stepped out of the bathroom and, guided by a maid, returned to the indoor hot spring. ¡°when will zhao yu be back?!¡± meng xian said apprehensively. it had been a long time, zhao yu was still nowhere to be seen, which left her feeling uncertain. standing beside these maids, she felt out of place, wondering if she was worthy of such service. the maids had no idea where zhao yu had gone and couldn¡¯t answer her questions. meng xian had no choice but to give up. in a state of unease, she was dressed by the maids and entered the hot spring. ¡°can you all leave?¡± ¡°with you all here, i¡¯m not very comfortable¡­¡± meng xian, with her arms crossed over her chest and only her head above the water, spoke with a sense of constraint. although everyone present was female, she still felt shy. ¡°yes!¡± the maids, having no ulterior motives, quickly left. once the room was completely empty, meng xian finally relaxed. she let loose, playing freely in the hot spring. she was lifting her feet, diving underwater, thoroughly enjoying herself. ¡°you¡¯re treating this place like your own home!¡± just as she was lost in enjoyment, a familiar male voice startled her. ¡°zhao yu!¡± meng xian quickly sank back into the water, only her head peeking out, nervously looking at him. zhao yu, wearing a bathrobe and clearly having just bathed, smiled slightly and removed his robe in front of her. meng xian¡¯s face turned red instantly, and she quickly turned her head away, not daring to look. zhao yu laughed, entered the pool with a dive. meng xian hurriedly swam to the other side of the pool, turning her back, not daring to look. but the pool was only so big, where could she escape to? zhao yu felt tempted and slowly swam over, reaching out to touch her. ¡°don¡¯t¡­¡± the moment he touched her, meng xian let out a soft exclamation, her body trembling, but then she said no more. as her lack of resistance, zhao yu became bolder, caressing her from back to front. ¡°don¡¯t¡­¡± meng xian¡¯s voice had a sobbing tone. zhao yu smiled, but his actions did not cease. meng xian was a third-level enhancer; if she didn¡¯t allow it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to touch even a finger. after teasing for about ten minutes, and once meng xian had completely adapted, zhao yu finally embraced her in his arms. ¡°you better think it through. once you¡¯re with me, there¡¯s no turning back¡­¡± meng xian cast him a flirtatious glance with a hint of spring in her eyes, ¡°i¡¯m already in your arms, what do you think?!¡± ¡°hahaha!¡± zhao yu couldn¡¯t hold back, he lowered his head and captured her red lips. although it was meng xian¡¯s first time, as a third-level enhancer with an exceptionally strong physique. at first, playing in the water was easy for zhao yu. but later on, meng xian¡¯s strength as a third-level enhancer became apparent. zhao yu, just an ordinary person, was no match for her strength. before long, he went from being active to passive. ¡°hisss¡ª!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only zhao yu gasped, surprised by the turn of events. but he refused to admit defeat, persisting time and again. meng xian, clearly inexperienced in such matters, assumed zhao yu was like her, able to give as much as desired. five hours later¡­ ¡°xian er, can we take a break? i¡¯m a bit hungry¡­.¡± Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: Zhao Family Fort! chapter 419: zhao family fort! translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡± how should i spend the 1,000 technology points?!¡± before meeting meng xian, zhao yu had been staying at the base, thinking about how to utilize these technological points. he didn¡¯t plan to upgrade the architectural category for the time being. even if impressive technologies emerged, they were useless unless he could develop nuclear weapons. the base was far from being able to manufacture nuclear weapons. moreover, with foreign enemies at hand and the uncertainty of how many troops the han family would send next. zhao yu decided to invest these 1,000 technological points into military training. his only dilemma was whether to use them for mobilizing troops or special forces, with the latter costing at least five times more. considering future wars would be commanded by his commander team, zhao yu didn¡¯t trouble himself further and directly trained a centurion commander. after some inquiries, he made up his mind. he invested 800 technological points to train 800 soldiers, and the remaining 200 points were all allocated to the special forces. as described by the centurion, in large-scale battles, excluding the use of air domain weapons like fighter jets, missiles, and helicopters. the number of soldiers becomes crucial, and the role of special forces lies in high-difficulty tasks like decapitation strikes and stealth missions. in conventional warfare, it¡¯s about outnumbering the enemy, so more troops are naturally better. 1,000 technological points, if all converted to special forces, would only add 200 soldiers. although these soldiers are formidable, their effectiveness is limited in large-scale battles. on the merciless battlefield, even special forces can¡¯t dodge bullets. in such a meat grinder, it¡¯s all about overwhelming firepower. ¡°once the training is over, there¡¯ll be almost 2,000 troops¡­¡± the training camp operated as before: one person every five minutes, with a maximum of 240 people trained per day. it would take at least a week to deploy all these technological points into the training camp. after allocated the technological points for troop, zhao yu also replenished some weapons and ammunition, and sent a special forces squad to carry out his daily tasks. currently, the daily task rewards hovered around 50 technological points, indicating a certain level of difficulty. after some probing and exploration, generally two special forces squads could perfectly complete the tasks. with a centurion commander in charge, zhao yu was at ease, just waiting at the base to collect technological points daily. besides, he didn¡¯t let his guard down regarding black rock city, sending out the reconnaissance squad that had just returned on another mission. some were stationed in black rock city, while others were deployed along the essential routes between the two locations to prevent any surprises. zhao yu didn¡¯t oversee these personally. with the centurion commander in charge, all military affairs were proceeding in an orderly fashion. ¡°they really lost¡­¡± in the abandoned town, an army of nearly a thousand people was stationed. the han family patriarch looked at the scorched earth,. this was his first time leaving black rock city in many years, and he hadn¡¯t expected it to be due to the han family¡¯s defeat. ¡°can you deduce how this battle was fought?!¡± he asked a middle-aged man beside him, a former battalion commander hired by the han family with extensive war experience. this former battalion commander circled the abandoned town and its surroundings a few times and basically figured out what had happened. ¡°the enemy had crept up to within five hundred meters outside the town and launched a surprise attack without the han army noticing¡­¡± ¡°this indicates that the enemy has more advanced unmanned reconnaissance drones than the han army¡­¡± ¡°the chaotic division of the battlefield within the town, with the han army fighting independently, suggests that the radio signals were disrupted and blocked at the moment the battle started¡­¡± ¡°the high-ranking leaders who led the army were killed in the fire at the beginning of the battle, leaving the han army out of order¡­¡± ¡°there are no signs of bombardment on the enemy¡¯s positions, indicating that our artillery was crippled at the onset of the battle¡­¡± ¡°in this building, there are several disheveled female corpses, which appear to be where young master slept¡­¡± hearing this, the han patriarch asked, ¡°were these women violated and killed by the enemy?!¡± ¡°no!¡± ¡°they were killed by their own people. their clothes were disheveled, but their nails were clean, indicating they were not violated in the chaos¡­¡± ¡°judging by these bullet holes, they were clearly killed by someone close and trusted¡­¡± ¡°it seems young master wanted to escape but feared his women would be taken, so he had them killed in advance¡­¡± ¡°so it is.¡± the han patriarch was quite disappointed. he had hoped to find a weakness in the enemy but realized it was his son¡¯s doing. ¡°this army is quite terrifying!¡± the former battalion commander frowned deeply, increasingly alarmed as he deduced the events. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°they had at least a hundred die-hard soldiers who penetrated the position without retreating, fighting to the death, even when surrounded by ten times their number¡­¡± he pointed outside the building, ¡°these places were all attacked¡­¡± ¡°initially, the enemy likely sent some special forces here, creating an illusion of total defeat for the people inside the building¡­¡± ¡°therefore, the people inside hastily retreated, dragging the soldiers on the town¡¯s from west side into chaos and commanded them to retreat¡­¡± ¡°by the time the eastern side realized what was happening, these people still hadn¡¯t retreated. with just these three positions, they held back thousands of troops¡­.¡± Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: Zhao Family Fort! (2) chapter 420: zhao family fort! (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°terrifying!¡± the former battalion commander spoke gravely, ¡°these special forces can¡¯t possibly be trained by a minor party¡­¡± the han patriarch¡¯s heart tightened, and he asked, ¡°does my han family have such forces?¡± the former battalion commander internally scoffed at the idea, thinking the han family wasn¡¯t nearly capable enough. however, he didn¡¯t show it, instead nodding and saying, ¡°of course, the soldiers i trained are no less capable than them. it¡¯s just a pity that they were leaderless at that time¡­¡± ¡°fool!¡± the han patriarch was furious and ordering, ¡°after we return, dig up yong de¡¯s corpse, take it to the execution ground, and whip it ten times to appease the souls of our fallen soldiers in heaven¡­¡± the former battalion commander felt slightly relieved, understanding this was the patriarch¡¯s way of appeasing the people. he had only mentioned the defeat due to leaderlessness, which indirectly pointed to incompetence at the top causing the army¡¯s demise. fortunately, the han patriarch was decisive. even for his own son, he didn¡¯t hesitate to sanction the whipping of his corpse, effectively utilizing the situation. ¡°additionally¡­¡± the former battalion commander said seriously, ¡°there wasn¡¯t a single enemy corpse at the scene¡­¡± -this means they are very cautious. firstly, they fear letting us know about their casualty rate and they prevent us from gathering intelligence from their soldiers¡¯ corpses¡­¡± ¡°something to hide?¡± the han patriarch started to figure the party behind this. if they didn¡¯t dare letting their corpses be seen, did it mean their soldiers had distinct features that could reveal their identities upon sight? if so, zhao yu must have support from someone else! this realization eased the han patriarch¡¯s mind. if zhao yu were just a wilderness power, he might have been extremely frustrated. knowing zhao yu was just a pawn and they were fighting a larger power behind him, he felt more at ease. he wasn¡¯t worried about that major power causing trouble for him. after all, their need for secrecy was reveling their problem. as for who the enemy was and whether they could continue the fight, the han patriarch already had plans. he intended to convene a meeting with the four major families and eight great merchant associations upon his return. the han family¡¯s investigation came to a close. under the patriarch¡¯s orders, the corpses of the dead and wounded soldiers were collected and brought back. when the han army returned to black rock city, the whole city was shaken. nearly eight hundred corpses belonged to the han army came back from the campaign. additionally, the eldest son of the han family also perished in this battle. of course, that was the official story. the major powers within the city learned the truth through spies and informants. they knew that han yong de was killed by city guards, and only eight hundred had actually died in battle. still, this was enough to shock all major families in the city. ¡°who exactly is this zhao yu?!¡± ¡°he managed to fight the han army and wipe out a thousand men and no one knows their casualties¡­¡± ¡°this zhao family town seems quite formidable¡­¡± ¡°defeating the han army, i declare zhao family town as the number one town in the wilderness¡­¡± the public¡¯s discussions about zhao family town were endless. on the official, the han family had not yet announced their next move. for a while, zhao family town¡¯s reputation soared, and many people even thought about visiting the town. especially those who had committed crimes in black rock city and were on the blacklist seemed eager, considering relocating to zhao family town to start anew. ¡± zhao yu won this battle?!¡± it was still the same room as before. xu jia lu asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°yes, my lady!¡± luo bing nodded and said with a complicated expression, ¡°he has a drone over there. we didn¡¯t dare to get too close. we could only watch from afar.¡± ¡°tell me about the situation!¡± ¡°we could not get near for specifics, but i know it¡¯s that zhao yu would open fire. his ammunition is plentiful; he almost shattered that abandoned town¡­¡± ¡°right, zhao yu also has two tanks, very powerful¡­¡± luo bing still had a trace of shock in her eyes, recalling her fear upon seeing the tanks the night before. fortunately, they were not zhao yu¡¯s enemies and were far from the battlefield. she hadn¡¯t expected that their initial sponsor, zhao yu, would be so powerful. not only was he able to defeat the thousand-strong han family army, but he also possessed such advanced weaponry. ¡°tanks¡­ that¡¯s something!¡± xu jia lu murmured to herself. ¡°could it be that he¡¯s involved with some woman again?!¡± in her opinion, zhao yu himself definitely didn¡¯t have this capability. before the apocalypse, she had always kept an eye on zhao yu. back then, those with military and political backgrounds were most likely to rise to power. in contrast, rich people like zhao yu who only had financial strength, basically had no future prospects. fortunately, zhao yu saw things clearly. while the world had not yet descended into complete chaos and money had not become worthless, he prioritized spending his money on shelters, barely surviving the first wave of impact. however, she lost interest in observing zhao yu and lost contact with him. involved with women?! luo bing was astonished, not understanding what xu jia lu meant. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only but she dared not ask more, looking down at the ground, appearing as if she was oblivious to external affairs. xu jia lu seemed to think of something. she snapped back to reality and said, ¡°luo bing, i need you to do me another favor¡­ ¡°please instruct me, miss¡­¡± ¡°alright!¡± xu jia lu nodded, ¡°i¡¯ll write a letter later.. you¡¯ll help me deliver it to zhao family town and hand it personally to zhao yu! Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: Zhao Family Fort! (3) chapter 421: zhao family fort! (3) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°zhao family town¡­¡± luo bing hesitated for a second and nodded.¡± okay!¡± ¡°alright, you can leave first. i¡¯ll call you when the letter is finished!¡± ¡°yes, my lady!¡± after the irrelevant people left, xu jia lu took out a pen and paper and began to write. the opening sentence of the letter clearly stated her identity, especially emphasizing that she, xu jia lu, was from the first noble family of black rock city. the rest of the letter was relatively unimportant, discussing things like post-apocalyptic development. there was nothing particularly useful throughout the letter, except for a casual mention at the end about her upcoming birthday in half a month, asking if zhao yu was interested in celebrating with her. xu jia lu¡¯s true intention in writing this letter was casual but aimed to test zhao yu, to see if the party he had found was equally strong with her family. from her understanding of zhao yu, his ability to produce tanks and such a large force meant he definitely had support, likely from a woman. if zhao yu was willing to come for her birthday, it would imply that the woman behind him was minor family. if he refused, it would suggest that the woman behind him was powerful enough that he wouldn¡¯t want to leave her side. ¡°this bastard¡­¡± as she wrote, xu jia lu became increasingly angry. she hadn¡¯t expected the man who had taken her virginity to be so despicable, constantly pursuing women. even after the apocalypse, he hadn¡¯t changed this habit and had risen to power through the support of some unknown woman. ¡ö¡¯could it be those two?!¡± xu jia lu hesitated. among zhao yu¡¯s previous four girlfriends, two came from the families similar to hers. while not as powerful as the xu family now, they were still influential. one was based in peace town town, and the other belonged to a noble family in a nearby city. if he had their support, it could explain how zhao yu managed to defeat the han family army. she immediately took out her phone and made a call. although their friendship wasn¡¯t what it used to be after the apocalypse, they still maintained communication channels as representatives of their respective powers. to her surprise, both of them were even more shocked than she was. ¡°zhao yu is still alive?!¡± ¡°that damned man, how did he not die in this apocalypse¡­ after probing, xu jia lu sensed their reactions didn¡¯t seem feigned. this made her uncomfortable. ¡°could it really be another woman?!¡± unable to figure it out, she decided not to dwell on it and called luo bing to deliver the letter to zhao family town. ¡°brother lil, what do we do now?!¡± in a ravine in the wilderness, several men dressed in city guard uniforms followed behind lii ming yuan. lii ming yuan sighed deeply and said, ¡°we killed han yong de, so black rock city definitely won¡¯t accept us anymore¡­¡± ¡°i suspect our names are also notorious in the black market¡­ ¡°now, we only have two choices¡­¡± ¡°which two?!¡± ¡°the first is to leave the area of black rock city, escaping to a place two to three hundred kilometers away to survive¡­¡± ¡°but if we choose this path, the black rock coins we brought will become worthless, and we¡¯ll have to fend for ourselves from then on¡­¡± the men exchanged glances, clearly reluctant to give up their current status. although they were from the lower ranks of black rock city, they were still city guards with not insignificant benefits and a decent standard of living. the idea of starting over in the wilderness, fighting and struggling for survival, was somewhat unappealing to them. ¡°what about the second option?!¡± ¡°the second option is to seek refuge with zhao yu¡­ ¡°ah?!¡± the men were shocked. ¡°zhao yu, the one who annihilated the han family army?!¡± ¡°exactly!¡± ¡°zhao yu¡¯s ability to annihilate a thousand men from the han family army shows he¡¯s not weak. clearly, he¡¯s not an ordinary wilderness force; there must be someone behind him¡­¡± ¡ö¡öno matter where he comes from or the intentions of the person behind him, the fact that he fought the han family army means they¡¯re now irreconcilable enemies¡­¡± ¡°going to him, we might find a ray of hope for survival¡­ someone nervously asked, ¡°but what if he turns us in?! lu ming yuan spread his hands, ¡°who knows? maybe he won¡¯t, maybe he will!¡± ¡°but my thought is, we could sneak in quietly, change our identities, perhaps as people of the wilderness¡­¡± ¡°let¡¯s hide these cars and money together, keep them concealed, and once we¡¯ve settled in zhao family town, we¡¯ll retrieve them quietly and find a way to sell them off¡­¡± the amount of money they had brought from the city was significant, enough for them to do many things. after discussing, they decided to followlii ming yuan¡¯s plan and sneak into zhao family town to assess the situation. little did they know, as soon as they arrived at zhao family town, they were captured and brought before zhao yu. looking at the six men kneeling before him, zhao yu couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°i hear you killed han yong de?¡± he had scouts in black rock city, so he naturally learned about han yong de¡¯s death in the city and the news of six city guards fleeing. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the six men were terrified and quickly bowed their heads, begging for mercy. one of them boasted about seeking to join zhao yu. lii ming yuan didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous, hurriedly explaining, ¡°to be honest, we didn¡¯t recognize han yong de when he came back, and we were a bit too harsh on him. he threatened to kill our families¡­¡± ¡°we had no choice but to kill him first and then escape early¡­ seeing his relatively honest attitude, zhao yu casually asked, ¡°what brings you here?¡± Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: Zhao Family Fort! (4) chapter 422: zhao family fort! (4) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation ¡°there¡¯s no place for us to stay in black rock city anymore. we¡¯ve thought about it. only you are not afraid of black rock city, so we want to make a living here¡­¡± lu ming yuan explained. ¡°is that so¡­¡± zhao yu rubbed his chin. these two days, he had been thinking about how to revitalize the business district and improve the business atmosphere of the camp. now, someone came to give him a pillow when he was sleepy. ¡± did you bring a lot of money from black rock city?¡± ¡°there are indeed quite a few¡­¡± ¡ö¡¯ the exchange ratio between zhao family coin and black rock coin is 1:1. you can exchange some zhao family coin and buy a house in the my fort¡­¡± in the past two days, zhao yu was ambitious and directly renamed zhao family town to zhao family fort. in the wilderness, there had never been a force addressed themselves as the level of fort. this was something he had built for himself. it was different from a town, stronger than a town, but weaker than a city. when he became stronger in the future, zhao yu would definitely change his name and build a new city. but for now, zhao family fort would do. ¡°in that case, i can openly protect you all¡­¡± ¡°buy real estate?¡± ¡°public protection?!¡± the rest of them focused on buying real estate. on the other hand, lu ming yuan was focused on protection. he seemed to understand something after thinking for a moment. ¡°you mean we can live freely in the future?! ¡°of course!¡± zhao yu nodded and said, ¡°my zhao family fort is divided into an inner and outer fortress. guns are forbidden in the inner fortress, and you can each buy a property there¡­¡± after a few days of expansion, the size of zhao family fort had doubled again in size and various plans were being implemented in an orderly fashion. the division between the inner and outer fortresses was indeed a reality. the inner fortress was mainly for residents to live in, with only the guards allowed to carry guns. the outer fortress was open to outsiders for trading. with nearly a thousand more soldiers in the training camp. zhao yu, who was financially robust, directly allocated five hundred people to the guard battalion, responsible for the security of the entire zhao family fortress. having been caught, the men had no other choice but to agree to zhao yu¡¯s terms in order to survive. fortunately for them, zhao yu did not seize their money. instead, they exchanged their money for zhao family coin and each bought a property in the inner fortress. to their surprise, the purchasing power of the zhao family com was no less than that of the blackstone coins. they had thought that the zhao family currency would have severe inflation and that exchanging it one-to-one with blackstone coins would be a loss for them. but it turned out that the it was the same! walking on the streets of the inner fortress and observing the leisurely passersby, lu ming yuan couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°this zhao yu is really bold, making the exchange rate of zhao family coin equal to blackstone coins. he¡¯s planning to build a city!¡± ¡°indeed, we¡¯ve seen so much construction along the way. not to mention a hundred thousand, even a million people could be accommodated¡­ zhao yu¡¯s planning wasn¡¯t developed piece by piece, but in leaps. for example, a plot of land was divided into abcd four areas. zhao yu would build an a on one side and a b on the next, leaving a large part of the area unused for future expansion. in other wilderness forces, no one would dare to do this. they are fearing that building too big a site would be difficult to defend. in contrast, zhao yu seemed to fear not building big enough to accommodate more people in the future. in just a week, the newly built zhao family fortress had already become larger than the entire area of the power plant. more than five thousand people were busily working and their efforts were clearly evident. of course, this was also thanks to zhao yu having professional engineers and a complete set of tools and equipment. the group quickly arrived at the commercial district. ¡°there seems to be a business opportunity here¡­ lu ming yuan, sharp as ever, noticed that the area was bustling with people, but there were not many shops. ¡°true, there are many people here but few shops, and not many entertainment facilities¡­¡± ¡°we have money, why not rent a store and start something?! the men were instantly excited by the idea. in black rock city, a shop wasn¡¯t about to get by money; it often also depended on connections. they naturally didn¡¯t have such opportunities, but zhao family fortress was different. it was a newly established place, a hub where all industries were waiting to flourish, offering them a chance to show their skills. deciding to act immediately, they hurriedly approached the newly appointed vice-lord in charge of commercial affairs. to their surprise, it was a woman and moreover, a third-tier enhancer. meng xian nodded explained the rental details and signed an agreement with them. ever since meng xian became part of zhao yu¡¯s team, she had wanted to go to the old city to find gasoline for him. however, zhao yu didn¡¯t let her go. after all, meng xian and her team wouldn¡¯t be able to bring back much gasoline from the old city, and zhao yu wasn¡¯t interested in such a small amount. zhao family fortress was just starting and needed a trustworthy person to manage it, so he assigned meng xian to oversee the commercial aspects of zhao family fortress. zhao yu trusted her not just because she was his woman. but more so because of her fair and upright behavior at meng house village. therefore, he confidently entrusted the fortress¡¯s commercial affairs to meng xian. initially, meng xian felt a bit lost when meng house village merged into the fortress, entrusted with zhao yu¡¯s confidence, she vowed not to let him down. she boldly formulated a series of policies and plans, and slowly started to implement them. ¡°spread the word about lu ming yuan and the others in the wild. tell everyone that as long as they are residents of my fortress, no one dares or can harm them!¡± this was zhao yu¡¯s intention. as the saying goes, ¡°spending a fortune to buy a horse¡¯s bone¡± demonstrates commitment. by doing this, he showed that zhao family fortress was a force to be reckoned with, attracting many people to seek refuge. similarly, other forces could gauge zhao yu¡¯s strength and thus engage in trade with him. zhao yu¡¯s primary objective in developing zhao family fortress was to engage in trade, acquiring scarce resources and oil. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only as for offending the han family by publicizing this news? zhao yu had already annihilated eight hundred of the han family¡¯s soldiers, so what was there to worry about in terms of offending them? days passed by in a flash. what zhao yu didn¡¯t expect was that, despite his cautious actions and preparations for battle. he didn¡¯t encounter any moves from the han family. instead, he received a letter. ¡°xu jia lu?!¡± Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: Xu Jia Lu chapter 423: xu jia lu translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation luo bing and the others in front of him, zhao yu was surprised. he had hired them back in peace town and hadn¡¯t expected them to be xu jia lu¡¯s people. according to the memories he had reviewed earlier, xu jia lu seemed to be his predecessor¡¯s ex-girlfriend. ¡°meng xian, take them around the fortress¡­¡± ¡°okay!¡± meng xian tried hard to hide her relationship with zhao yu in public. however, zhao yu unconcerned about idle talk, had strongly supported her and appointed her as the vice-lord of the fortress. of course, this strong support was for meng xian¡¯s benefit, though she wasn¡¯t aware of it. she thought zhao yu had faced a lot of pressure in giving her the position of vice-lord. these days, she had implemented sweeping reforms and lost quite a bit of hair worrying about the fortress¡¯s affairs. ¡°rest assured, my lord, i will take good care of them!¡± meng xian responded promptly and led luo bing and the others away. once they were gone, zhao yu finally opened the letter and began to read. after finishing, he looked puzzled. the letter didn¡¯t seem to say anything useful, just inviting him to black rock city at the end. ¡°can i even go there?!¡± a wise man does not stand under a collapsing wall, and zhao yu wouldn¡¯t go even if it were his current girlfriend, let alone an ex. however, he delved into his brain, reviewing the memories of his time with xu jia lu. a moment later, zhao yu¡¯s face showed an intriguing expression. ¡°was my predecessor really this impressive?!¡± zhao yu was astonished to find that his predecessor was not simple, having developed from a nobody to a billionaire, clearly having some remarkable qualities. what shocked him most was his predecessor¡¯s early wisdom. while other children were still naively, he had already charted his path. from the age of thirteen or fourteen, he started scheming as class monitor to sneak into the teacher¡¯s office and access student files. he identified xu jia lu, a rich second-generation girl, followed and investigated her for days, deducing her personality traits, and then tailored his approach accordingly. with a little manipulation, he won over xu jia lu, becoming the man she devotedly loved. however, zhao yu also spotted a flaw. his predecessor was too hasty, engaging with three other girlfriends while still with xu jia lu, all from wealthy families like her. ¡°fang yue e¡­¡± through the memories, he realized that his predecessor had been expertly juggling relationships with four women, spending valentine¡¯s day separately with each, a true master of time management. unfortunately, fang yue e¡¯s powerful background led her family to investigate him privately, eventually uncovering the truth. ¡°smart guy, quite capable!¡± zhao yu couldn¡¯t help but marvel. at least, he admitted, he didn¡¯t have the same skills as his predecessor. ¡°unfortunately, it was all in vain¡­¡± this was probably the backlash, the risk of playing with fire ¨C there¡¯s always a day when one gets burned. however, the predecessor had climbed his way up step by step with the resources he had acquired early on, eventually becoming a billionaire. regrettably, the apocalypse arrived unexpectedly, rendering the rules of the peaceful era useless. just having money made one a target; one needed corresponding power and influence as well. though the predecessor couldn¡¯t foresee the future, he astutely sensed this change and invested all his funds into a shelter. he might not have been as well-off as those noble families, but he lived quite well among ordinary people, at least surviving the most chaotic period. ¡°following xu jia lu, it¡¯s been at least seven or eight years since we last met. what does she mean by this?¡± zhao yu reopened the letter, reading it back and forth twice, still unable to understand xu jia lu¡¯s reason for the invitation. ¡°does she think i would go?¡± he revisited his memories, confirming there was no lingering connection after their breakup, which made it all the more strange. ¡°she was deeply hurt and after so many years without contact, she immediately sends an invitation upon hearing about me. why does she think i would go?¡± zhao yu had an epiphany, his face revealing a look of realization. ¡°if it were based on my predecessor¡¯s character, he would definitely seize such an opportunity.¡± ¡°after all, xu jia lu holds a significant status, not only as the foremost family in black rock city, it seems from the letter, she calls the shots in the xu family¡­¡± ¡°replacing my predecessor, with such a valuable resource, he would definitely go to see what¡¯s happening¡­¡± zhao yu pondered for a moment; his predecessor was quite confident in himself. receiving xu jia lu¡¯s letter, there was a high probability he would go, attempting to win her over again. ¡°really¡­¡± he didn¡¯t know what xu jia lu was thinking, but he was not his predecessor and wouldn¡¯t rashly go there. even if he did go, it would be as a representative of zhao family fortress, to negotiate with representatives of black rock city. in black rock city. city hall. this place rarely saw significant figures, usually only representatives from the four major families to handle residents¡¯ affairs. however, it was an unusual gathering of influential people. the heads of the four major families and representatives of the eight great merchant associations were present. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only a temporary meeting initiated by the han family was about zhao yu. ¡°old han, what¡¯s the meaning of calling us here for your han family¡¯s business?¡± ¡°you¡¯re not thinking of making us step in for you, are you?¡± across the long table, sitting parallel to the han family patriarch, was a man in his forties. the han family patriarch glared at him and said indifferently, ¡°i¡¯ve gathered everyone here because there is a matter concerning heishi city!¡± Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: Xu Jia Lu (2) chapter 424: xu jia lu (2) translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation the others chuckled but remained silent. in recent days, the han family had indeed made a name for themselves in black rock city. but unfortunately, not for good reasons. first, the han family had sent troops to attack a stronghold in the wilderness, resulting in a crushing defeat and a humiliating retreat. second, the eldest son of the han family, who had barely managed to escape back, ended up dying at the hands of their own people. it was rumored that the city guards who killed han yong de had fled to zhao family town. ¡°old han, you haven¡¯t avenged your eldest son yet, have you?!¡± the man across continued relentlessly, with a grin: ¡°i heard that lu ming yuan and the others, instead of keeping a low profile, ran off to zhao family town, no, it should now be called zhao family fortress¡­¡± ¡°this town, which previously didn¡¯t dare to assert itself as an independent faction, has gained confidence after defeating your han family. they¡¯ve transformed zhao family town into zhao family fortress¡­¡± ¡°wow, within hundreds of miles around us, they are the first to be called a fortress, establishing a new power level between a town and a city¡­¡± previously, no matter how strong a wilderness power was, if it didn¡¯t have the status to build a city, it was only referred to as a town. like peace town and wild wolf town, though both were towns, peace town was dozens of times stronger than wild wolf town. now, zhao yu¡¯s emergence had changed the wilderness rules that had been in place for years. above a town but below a city, he established a new fortress. ¡°i heard that after zhao family fortress, peace town seems to be getting restless, looking to upgrade and rename itself to peace fortress¡­¡± ¡°oh, really?!¡± the others suddenly became interested and started discussing among themselves. this time, the han family patriarch didn¡¯t object but let everyone discuss. xu jia lu, sitting at the head of the table, listened for a while and said bluntly as nothing really interesting to waste time about: ¡°lord han, if you have gathered us here, just speak your mind!¡± the discussion around the room immediately ceased, and everyone turned their heads to the han family patriarch, curious about what he would say. seeing the timing was right, the han patriarch nodded and began: ¡°these past few days, my han family hasn¡¯t been idle. we¡¯ve sent a large number of people to several cities around us and to some major powers in the wilderness¡­¡± ¡°this zhao yu, like a stone sprung out of nowhere, was previously unheard o ..¡± ¡°all of a sudden, he rose up and stepped on the name of wild wolf town and my han family¡­¡± the han family patriarch, unabashed, pointed out that zhao yu had risen to power by stepping on his family¡¯s name. ¡°it¡¯s impossible for such a baseless force to exist in the wilderness¡­¡± ¡°so, i speculate that someone must be backing zhao yu up behind the scene¡­¡± ¡°at first, i thought he was an agent supported by some major power¡­¡± ¡°after spending some effort and connections, i confirmed that the major conglomerates were not supporting zhao yu¡­¡± he showed a hint of pride, as if being able to talk with the major conglomerates was a significant achievement. as expected, this made the others look serious and regard the han family patriarch with a hint of wariness. the han patriarch wore a smile, but he knew very well that he was just bluffing. his family was not powerful enough to speak directly with the major powers. he had just acted subserviently these past few days and used the reed group¡¯s intermediary to inquire around. others might not know this, but xu jia lu was well aware. after all, she was the only one in the city who could genuinely talk to the major powers. realizing the han patriarch¡¯s lack of capability, she urged, ¡°then what?!¡± the han patriarch coughed and continued, ¡°since zhao yu is not an agent of a major power, someone else must be backing him¡­¡± ¡°therefore, i turned my attention to the nearby cities and some powerful wilderness forces¡­¡± the others immediately perked up. since the apocalypse, the power structure of the cities had been established, but no one knew if any ambitious figures were targeting black rock city. ¡°old han, are you saying that another city is targeting us?!¡± ¡°which city is it?!¡± his old rival became serious, a rare occurrence. if another city was backing zhao yu against black rock city, they would have to take action. this would be a provocation against the entirety of black rock city, not just a matter for the han family. however, the representatives of eight great merchant associations remained expressionless. they each had their own backing, and this place was just a branch for them. even if black rock city fell, no one would dare touch them. the han patriarch shook his head, ¡°it¡¯s not the other cities¡­¡± ¡°peace town!¡± ¡°huh?!¡± ¡°is it really was peace town?!¡± everyone was momentarily stunned and somewhat puzzled. ¡°peace town dares to go against your han family?!¡± the han patriarch was also uncertain, but he shared the intelligence they had gathered. ¡°according to our investigation, peace town has recently sent many people away quietly, and they haven¡¯t returned yet¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s been some time¡­¡± ¡°so, we suspect that the ones who challenged us in this fight were from peace town¡­¡± ¡°zhao yu is just a spokesperson put forward by peace town!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°what do you mean?!¡± the crowd frowned, not expecting peace town to be the force behind zhao yu. ¡°i suspect that it¡¯s not zhao family fortress, but peace town that wants to upgrade to a fortress¡­¡± ¡°however, they didn¡¯t dare to take the first step, so they wanted to support zhao yu to claim a fortress status first, to see the reaction from all sides¡­.¡± Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: Xu Jia Lu (3) chapter 425: xu jia lu (3) translator: dragon boat translation | editor: dragon boat translation ¡°if no one does anything, then their peace town will follow suit and claim to become fortress¡­¡± everyone was somewhat at a loss. ¡± it¡¯s that simple?!¡± ¡± peace town supported zhao yu to fight you just for a title as fortress?!¡± everyone felt that this reason was too ridiculous. ¡°that¡¯s because zhao yu won, so everyone thinks that it¡¯s not appropriate for peace town to be the reason behind it¡­¡± ¡°think about it, at the very beginning, peace town hadn¡¯t fought us yet. it was only after they won against us that everyone accepted zhao family fortress as a legitimate power¡­¡± he made a point, and the others found it reasonable. before zhao yu¡¯s victory, it indeed wouldn¡¯t have been appropriate for peace town to declare itself a fortress, as it would have attracted much speculation. but now, after zhao yu had fought and won against the han family, their claim to fortress status went unchallenged. in the eyes of the world, peace town was much stronger than zhao family fortress. once zhao yu dared to claim fortress status, it seemed normal for peace town to follow suit. though the reasoning was far-fetched, the han family patriarch¡¯s explanation seemed plausible. the han patriarch continued: ¡°gentlemen, peace town played a smart game but it¡¯s built on the defeat of my han family, humiliating the black rock city.¡¯..¡± ¡°think about it, everyone is still in the dark right now, nobody knows¡­¡± ¡°but in time, once this becomes widely known, it will be a huge loss of stand e for black rock city¡­¡± ¡°after all, if a mere peace town dares to plan against black rock city, where will our dignity stand in the future?!¡± the others nodded slightly, seeming to understand the han patriarch¡¯s rationale for summoning them. he wanted to rally the other families to attack zhao family fortress. inviting the representatives of the eight great merchant associations was because these associations had been discussing whether to establish branches in zhao family fortress. by this action, the han patriarch clearly wanted to inform them that zhao family fortress would soon be non-existent, stricken by war, so there was no need for the guilds to set up there. after some discussion: ¡°so, you want us to join forces and attack zhao yu, or peace town?¡± ¡°peace town is another matter, they are quite strong. it¡¯s not worth it for us to go head-to-head with them¡­¡± the han patriarch smiled and added, ¡°but zhao family fortress must be destroyed¡­¡± -zhao yu is backed by peace town, and only we know about it now. peace town wouldn¡¯t dare to reveal it and will only quietly support in the background¡­¡± ¡°on our side, my han family will lead with support from you all in the shadows¡­¡± -this way, even if we win, people will think that it was my han family who single-handedly defeated peace town¡­¡± ¡°heh!¡± the old rival chuckled coldly, ¡°you¡¯ve got quite the scheme, we put in the effort and resources, and all the glory goes to your han family?¡± ¡°ah, you misunderstand!¡± the han patriarch was obviously prepared and said cheerfully: ¡°gentlemen this move is beneficial for black rock city¡­¡± ¡°everyone knows, my han family ranks last among the four major families in black rock city¡­¡± ¡°if my han family alone can defeat peace town, wouldn¡¯t the other three families be perceived as even stronger?¡± ¡°who would then dare to use black rock city as a steeping stone in the future?¡± xu jia lu, seated at the head of the table, yawned and stood up, ¡°you all discuss. my xu family won¡¯t be involved in this. after all, it¡¯s your han family¡¯s people who died¡­¡± with that, she turned and left. the other two families also came to their senses. the thoughts they originally harbored gradually faded as they spoke up: ¡°yeah, this is your han family¡¯s matter. why should it involve the rest of black rock city?!¡± ¡°besides, with the strength of black rock city as it is, do we need someone else¡¯s approval?¡± ¡°old han, that was a clever trick, almost had me fooled¡­¡± ¡°but you should figure out your own solution. surely you can handle a mere zhao family fortress, right?!¡± ¡°if you can¡¯t beat them, that¡¯s what would truly disgrace the four major families of black rock city¡­¡± the han family patriarch¡¯s mouth twitched, not expecting his nearly successful plan to be disrupted by xu jia lu¡¯s single comment. but he dared not express his anger. not to mention xu jia lu represented the strongest xu family in black rock city. just the support of major powers behind xu jia lu alone was something his han family couldn¡¯t afford to provoke. leaving the meeting room, xu jia lu walked expressionlessly. ¡°miss, the amusement park has been reserved. shall we go now?¡± ¡°no, not anymore!¡± xu jia lu coldly glanced at her maid, frightening her so much that she lost her composure. she remained silent the whole way until she got into the car, then instructed the driver to head towards the xu family estate. only when she reached her own room did xu jia lu finally unleash her pent-up anger, furiously smashing the furniture inside. her actions terrified the servants and maids in the house, but none dared to cross xu jia lu, all keeping their distance. ¡°damn chu yue yue!¡± ¡°despicable couple, shameless!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°pui!¡± xu jia lu raged, continuously cursing. after a while, she called for her satellite phone and dialed a number. ¡°lu lu, how come you have time to call me. other end of the phone.. ¡± a playful voice answered on the Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: Xu Jia Lu (4) Chapter 426: Xu Jia Lu (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡± Chu Yue Yue, have you forgotten what we said before?!¡± Xu Jia Lu straight away questioned her once the call got through. ¡± Huh?!¡± Chu Yue Yue didn¡¯t expect Xu Jia Lu to question her the moment she picked up the call. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little puzzled.¡± Lu Lu, did you eat gunpowder? What kind of question was that?!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡± Chu Yue Yue, the four of us agreed that no one was allowed to shamelessly look for Zhao Yu. How dare you go against our agreement?!¡± Xu Jia Lu snorted coldly. ¡°¡­ Zhao Yu?¡± ¡± You found him?!¡± Chu Yue Yue¡¯s voice sounded a little strange. Again, she said nervously,¡± You really found him?! She never thought that she would hear this name once again. ¡± Hmph, you contacted Zhao Yu behind our back and helped him defeat the Han Family. Do you think we don¡¯t know?!¡± Xu Jia Lu sneered, ¡°Remember who helped you. Imagine what would happen if I told Fang Yue E about this¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Chu Yue Yue quickly responding, ¡°Xu Jia Lu, are you crazy? When did I ever get involved with Zhao Yu?¡± ¡°Still pretending?!¡± Xu Jia Lu snapped, ¡°Zhao Yu established Zhao Family Fortress, and you dare say you and Peace Town aren¡¯t supporting him?¡± ¡°How many people from your Peace Town have disappeared recently?¡± ¡°Zhao Family Fortress was established by Zhao Yu?! She had been busy with important matters lately and hadn¡¯t paid much attention to major events in the wilderness. She only heard that someone surnamed Zhao had established a Zhao Family Fortress. Normally, she would pay attention to such news, but currently, she was preoccupied with something much more significant for Peace Town. ¡°Still playing dumb, you wretch. Just wait for Fang Yue E to call you!¡± Xu Jia Lu hung up the phone in anger. On the other end, Chu Yue Yue was utterly confused, feeling like she was wrongly accused. ¡°What the hell is that crazy woman talking about?!¡± With no choice, Chu Yue Yue called Fang Yue E. She need to relay everything Xu Jia Lu had said. After a moment, Fang Yue E¡¯s voice came through. ¡°You mean, Zhao Family Fortress was established by Zhao Yu?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what Xu Jia Lu said¡­¡± ¡°Where did he get the soldiers to defeat the Han family¡¯s troops?! ¡°Fang, it wasn¡¯t me, I didn¡¯t help him!¡± Chu Yue Yue said anxiously, ¡°I only found out about Zhao Yu today from Xu Jia Lu¡­¡± There was a moment of silence on the other end before the voice continued, ¡°Then where did the people who disappeared from your Peace Town go?!¡± Chu Yue Yue didn¡¯t dare to hide anything, quickly explaining, ¡°Fang, I plan to turn Peace Town into Peace City. Recently, I dispatched three to four thousand people to absorb the surrounding wilderness forces¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?!¡± Hearing the implications in Fang Yue E¡¯s voice, Chu Yue Yue became anxious. Without Fang Yue E, Peace Town wouldn¡¯t be as powerful as it is. She explained repeatedly, detailing her recent actions and plans. After a while, Fang Yue E seemed to believe her, ¡°I understand. If you¡¯re not lying, and if you can withstand the pressure and really build a city, I will help you¡­¡± Chu Yue Yue let out a sigh of relief and quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Sister Fang. I was planning to call you once everything was arranged properly and ensure nothing went wrong¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Fang Yue E said, evidently uninterested in her city-building plans, and hung up the phone. ¡°Phew!¡± Chu Yue Yue exhaled deeply, wiping the sweat from her forehead. She couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°That damn Xu Jia Lu, jumping to conclusions and almost ruining my plans¡­¡± She felt helpless but had no choice. After all, Xu Jia Lu had a better relationship with Fang Yue E. ¡°Zhao Yu is still alive¡­¡± However, what she didn¡¯t expect was to hear news about Zhao Yu in her lifetime. Though he had disappeared for many years, he had never truly vanished. For instance, she and Xu Jia Lu¡¯s achievements were partly due to their connection with Zhao Yu. Originally, she, Chu Yue Yue, didn¡¯t know Fang Yue E. Years ago, when Fang Yue E approached her to reveal Zhao Yu¡¯s infidelity, that¡¯s when they got to know each other. Later, finding out they were both wealthy second-generation daughters, their interactions deepened. Unbeknownst to her, this relationship with Fang Yue E became their support after the apocalypse. ¡°Zhao Yu is still alive¡­ I wonder how Fang Yue E will deal with him¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Family Fortress has grown so big¡­¡± Luo Bing accompanied by Meng Xian, wandered around Zhao Family Fortress, her eyes filled with astonishment. ¡°Haha, all thanks to our lord¡¯s foresight in planning from the start¡­¡± Meng Xian said proudly, ¡°These days, over a dozen villages around us have wanting to join Zhao Family Fortress¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Several villages and small towns have also established cooperative relationships with us.¡± She was quite proud of this achievement, surpassing her past accomplishments. At the very least, when she was the head of Meng House Village, she couldn¡¯t achieve this level. Now, as just the deputy lord, those once-high-and-mighty villages and small towns were extremely cautious around her. As if they feared upsetting her, and Zhao Family Fortress might attack them. Zhao Yu¡¯s victory over the Han family¡¯s troops seemed like a minor event within Black Rock City.. Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: Xu Jia Lu (5) Chapter 427: Xu Jia Lu (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation In the wilderness, it was no difference from a huge earthquake. All minor powers were unusually active these days, frequently collaborating and communicating in private. They were worried about Zhao Yu¡¯s ambition, fearing he might absorb their forces as well. At this time, as the deputy lord, Meng Xian naturally became someone people dared not offend. Meng Xian herself never expected that by abandoning Meng House Village, she would advance further and become a person of immense power and status. The various wilderness forces around her all had to priority her needs and feeling. Such a thing would have been unimaginable in the past. ¡°This dress looks good, wrap it up for me and have it sent to my residence¡­¡± As Meng Xian was browsing, she suddenly spotted a set of lingerie and was intrigued. Luo Bing, on the other hand, looked at her with a peculiar expression, seemingly deep in thought. Meng Xian proudly claimed, ¡°Zhao Yu is my man!¡± That explains it! Luo Bing couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit envious. She had met Meng Xian once in Peace Town before; she was an enhancer who took risks to gather resources. Luo Bing never imagining she would end up with Zhao Yu and become the deputy lord. It seemed that Zhao Yu treated his women quite well. Luo Bing suddenly recognized Xu Jia Lu. From Xu Jia Lu¡¯s reaction earlier, it seemed she also had some untold secrets with Zhao Yu. Could it be that the soldiers who fought the Han family were secretly provided by Xu Jia Lu to Zhao Yu? She speculated but felt something was off, as Xu Jia Lu¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t quite match this theory. Lost in thought, her phone suddenly rang. Luo Bing was startled and quickly asked, ¡°Is there a private room? I need to take a call!¡± A satellite phone? Meng Xian paused for a moment, then quickly arranged a private chamber. ¡°Hello, Miss!¡± In the chamber, Luo Bing carefully answered the phone. ¡°Luo Bing, have you arrived at Zhao Family Fortress?¡± ¡°I have¡­¡± Luo Bing sensed something off in Xu Jia Lu¡¯s tone, as if she was suppressing something. ¡°I want you to give the phone to Zhao Yu. I need to talk to him privately!¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Luo Bing quickly explaining that she was wandering around Zhao Family Fortress and would need some time. ¡°I¡¯ll wait. Hurry up!¡± Luo Bing didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly went out to inform Meng Xian of the situation. Upon hearing that the call was from Xu Jia Lu, the head of the Xu family from Black Rock City, Meng Xian didn¡¯t dare to delay and hurriedly escorted them back. They were quickly allowed through and soon returned to Zhao Mansion. This was Zhao Yu¡¯s new residence within the inner fortress, meant for receiving guests or temporary overnight stays. Zhao Yu usually stayed at the base, so Meng Xian was the one who lived in Zhao Mansion most of the time. Fortunately, Zhao Yu was still in the mansion, researching about Xu Jia Lu¡¯s letter, and hadn¡¯t gone far. ¡°Xu Jia Lu¡¯s call?!¡± Zhao Yu was astonished upon receiving the news. He hadn¡¯t expected Xu Jia Lu to have Luo Bing and the others bring a phone to him. Why didn¡¯t she call initially, but now she wanted to talk? He speculated that perhaps Xu Jia Lu wanted him to understand her status and position first through letter and then discuss further matters. However, he was still puzzled about what Xu Jia Lu might want to discuss. ¡°You all can leave for now.¡± Zhao Yu took the phone and dismissed Meng Xian and the others. Meng Xian was curious and asked Luo Bing in a low voice, ¡°Do you know what Xu family¡¯s leader wants from us?¡± Luo Bing hesitated, unsure whether to share or not. She whispered, ¡°Zhao Yu seems to be the ex-boyfriend of Xu family¡¯s leader¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Meng Xian gasped in shock, quickly covering her mouth. She genuinely didn¡¯t know about this. Regarding Zhao Yu, she only knew some information from the Xu sisters. But the Xu sisters had only interacted with Zhao Yu for a year and were not aware of his past. Now, it seemed Zhao Yu was not a simple man. However, she soon felt it was reasonable. Zhao Yu¡¯s ability to build an underground shelter before the apocalypse indicated that he was wealthy and not an ordinary person. ¡°Xu Jia Lu?¡± Zhao Yu probed. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± On the other side, Xu Jia Lu heard the familiar yet unfamiliar voice, and the depression in her chest dissipated by half. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhao Yu said uncertainly. Xu Jia Lu¡¯s suppressed anger surged up again. She asked sharply, ¡°Zhao Yu, do you still contacted with Chu Yue Yue again?!¡± Chu Yue Yue?! Zhao Yu quickly piecing things together. He had just read Xu Jia Lu¡¯s letter and refreshed his memory about his predecessor¡¯s past. Coincidentally, Chu Yue Yue was one of his four ex-girlfriends. ¡°Me, involved with her?¡± Zhao Yu found it inappropriate about Xu Jia Lu¡¯s question. Hadn¡¯t they been separated for several years? ¡°You won¡¯t admit it?¡± Xu Jia Lu scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, the soldiers who defeated the Han family¡¯s army were given to you by that wretch Chu Yue Yue, right?¡± ¡°She gave them to me?¡± Zhao Yu was even more puzzled. ¡°Heh, lately, three to four thousand soldiers have disappeared from Peace Town. What else would they be doing if not helping you?!¡± Peace Town?! Zhao Yu seemed to latch onto something crucial and pressed, ¡°Peace Town belongs to Chu Yue Yue?¡± ¡°Zhao Yu, you really are shameless. After betraying us back then, you still dare to come find us¡­¡± Xu Jia Lu was furious, not pausing for a moment, barraging Zhao Yu with insults. Zhao Yu listened with narrowed eyes, picking up a lot of information. For example, Chu Yue Yue was the leader of Peace Town, and Xu Jia Lu was the head of the first noble family in Black Rock City, the Xu family. Their achievements were because of their supporter, Fang Yue E. Fang Yue E¡­ another ex-girlfriend! Zhao Yu felt uneasy, unsure if his predecessor had left him assets or liabilities. After venting, Xu Jia Lu hung up the phone abruptly without waiting for Zhao Yu to speak. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu was left speechless, ¡°It¡¯s as if she still thinks she¡¯s my girlfriend¡­¡± Xu Jia Lu¡¯s behavior seemed to Zhao Yu like they were still in a relationship from seven or eight years ago, bickering with each other. What he didn¡¯t expect was that even after seven or eight years, Xu Jia Lu hadn¡¯t changed, still behaving unreasonably like a princess. ¡°But what did she mean the several thousand soldiers from Peace Town disappeared?¡± Zhao Yu felt there was something to be leveraged in this situation.. Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: Chu Yue Yue Chapter 428: Chu Yue Yue Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Peace Town actually belongs to Chu Yue Yue¡­¡± Zhao Yu thought for a while and opened his memory again to check the content of his time with Chu Yue Yue. According to his memories, Chu Yue Yue was arrogant. She wanted to create her own world. ¡°Although she has Fang Yue E and gained control of Peace Town, she probably isn¡¯t satisfied with just that¡­¡± ¡°Especially since Xu Jia Lu now presides over a city, Chu Yue Yue must have a lot of pent-up frustration¡­¡± In his memories, Xu Jia Lu was more popular than Chu Yue Yue during their student days, a prominent figure in school. When Zhao Yu was with Chu Yue Yue, he often heard her express for Xu Jia Lu, believing that women like her couldn¡¯t escape the confines of their families and would ultimately be married off in a strategic union. ¡°Now, someone she once looked down upon is in a higher position than her¡­¡± ¡°Considering this, Chu Yue Yue¡¯s plan might be to elevate Peace Town to city status?!¡± ¡°At least, to be on par with Black Rock City¡­¡± Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t sure about the obstacles involved in upgrading to a city status. His predecessor was confined to an underground shelter, not interacting with influential figures. After the apocalypse, most settlements were controlled by men, and his predecessor¡¯s talents couldn¡¯t be utilized. In contrast, Chu Yue Yue controlling Peace Town, if the predecessor knew, would probably be even more frustrating. ¡°It looks like I need to find someone to inquire about this¡­¡± Zhao Yu pondered for a moment; among the people he knew, not many were qualified to know these details. Those who might tell him were only his three ex-girlfriends. Fang Yue E was immediately ruled out; she was too high-ranking, with the Fang Group¡¯s business spanning two countries, an overwhelmingly powerful force beyond his current reach. Zhao Yu was mainly worried that Fang Yue E hadn¡¯t forgotten the past and might cause trouble for him, which he might not be able to handle. After all, the Fang family controlled a nuclear weapons base, naturally dominating other wilderness forces. ¡°As for Chu Yue Yue¡­¡± Zhao Yu hesitated a bit. He thought about directly contacting Chu Yue Yue. But given her character, she wouldn¡¯t reveal anything before her plans were achieved. After all, they hadn¡¯t seen each other for seven or eight years, and whether she retained her former personality was uncertain. Most importantly, Zhao Yu felt that even if he reached out to Chu Yue Yue, she might not tell him. It concerned her career, and even her ex-boyfriend wouldn¡¯t have much influence. ¡°So, I have to start with Xu Jial L¡­¡± Zhao Yu was relieved that Xu Jia Lu still seemed to care about him. Otherwise, Xu Jia Lu wouldn¡¯t have specifically sent Luo Bing with a satellite phone. And after the call, she exhibited an uncontrollable fury. If she didn¡¯t care, why would she be so angry? Thinking this, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile, casually instructing a nearby messenger, ¡°Tell Meng Xian to bring Luo Bing here¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s inner circle consisted mostly of robots, including messengers and maids, so there was no fear of leaking information. Soon after, Meng Xian returned to Zhao Family Fortress with Luo Bing. ¡°Luo Bing, did you bring a charger? The satellite phone is low on battery¡­¡± ¡°Low battery?!¡± Luo Bing was surprised. Before leaving, she had checked, and the battery was full. How had it drained so quickly? However, she didn¡¯t think too much of it. Before leaving, Xu Jia Lu had specifically instructed her to bring the charger and even hinted at it. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Luo Bing quickly took out her backpack and pulled out the charger. As expected! Zhao Yu inwardly chuckled; this was consistent with Xu Jia Lu¡¯s personality. She had sent Luo Bing over, likely not just to scold him. It was evident that she intended for Luo Bing to leave the phone there, to maintain frequent contact with Zhao Yu. True to her prideful nature, she would never admit it. After taking the charger, Zhao Yu sent Meng Xian and Luo Bing away. After resting for half an hour, feeling it was about time, he called Xu Jia Lu again. As expected, Xu Jia Lu had calmed down considerably, still not very pleasant, but at least willing to communicate. Zhao Yu managed to extract quite a bit of secret information from Xu Jia Lu. At the end of the call, he even got Chu Yue Yue¡¯s phone number, which naturally angered Xu Jia Lu, who furiously told him not to call her again. ¡°This world doesn¡¯t seem as closed-off as I imagined¡­¡± From Xu Jia Lu, Zhao Yu learned that major conglomerates were not deeply involved in the construction of lower-level cities, only offering some help to those with connections. Previously, he had thought that cities like Black Rock City were controlled by major powers. However, Xu Jia Lu revealed that this was not the case. Wilderness cities fought independently, often engaging in warfare with each other. Major conglomerates rarely got involved, and if they did help, it was just by selling high-end weapons at a low price. But no city could obtain air warfare equipment like helicopters or fighter jets. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This appeared to be an unspoken agreement among the conglomerates, not to let these air dominance weapons fall into external hands. Furthermore, these conglomerates seemed to be concentrated in a place called Sky City. Or at least had branches there. ¡°Sky City, what secrets does it hold?¡± Zhao Yu was curious. According to Xu Jia Lu, Sky City was a city that emerged after the apocalypse, far from Black Rock City, almost on the opposite hemisphere.. Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: Chu Yue Yue (2) Chapter 429: Chu Yue Yue (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Does Sky City possess military capabilities that forcing them to establish bases there and decipher the intentions of those in power?¡± ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, why hasn¡¯t Sky City unified the world?¡± The Sky City was too remote, beyond his current understanding. He knew that once his power reached the standard of the major conglomerates, he would naturally learn more. However, he did glean considerable information about city-building. There were mainly two requirements: first, sufficient military strength to be recognized by surrounding cities. Second, a special chemical material used in city walls construction. This material, commonly known as ¡®Boundary Stone,¡¯ seemed to be repulsive to mutant beasts, causing them to retreat. It was essential for building cities in the wilderness but appeared to be rare and expensive. Fortunately, with Fang Yue E¡¯s support, it didn¡¯t seem difficult for Chu Yue Yue to obtain Boundary Stones. After conversing with Xu Jia Lu, Zhao Yu¡¯s initial worries gradually subsided. His biggest concern was attracting the attention of major powers. Now, it seemed he had overthought it. These conglomerates rarely paid attention to the wilderness, focusing on other areas. For instance, the Reed Group concentrated on developing advanced gene elixirs for human evolution. Another example was the Re Zhao Corporation, dedicated to researching life extension, such as parasitic aliens and similar species. Compared to these, trading with wilderness cities was secondary, and they seldom interacted with these cities. The Reed Group was well-known because their gene elixirs required test subjects, leading them to establish bases in many cities; otherwise, it was rare to see them in average cities. ¡°It seems true; besides the Reed Group, other major conglomerates rarely have a presence in cities¡­¡± Zhao Yu thought it over carefully and indeed hadn¡¯t heard of other conglomerates establishing bases in cities. To ensure that the wilderness wars wouldn¡¯t draw the attention of major powers, Zhao Yu even deliberately provoked Xu Jia Lu. From the information he obtained, there had been a massive battle involving a hundred cities half a year ago, with intense fighting, yet no major conglomerate had participated. Only a few traded weapons and equipment for money. ¡°The existence of Sky City seems to restrain these conglomerates, preventing them from participating in wilderness wars¡­¡± ¡°This means as long as I don¡¯t use excessively powerful weapons, like planes, fighter jets, or missiles, no one will notice me¡­¡± Zhao Yu stroked his chin, thinking this was good news. He could now fully commit to his efforts. Not using these weapons in war didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t build them. He could always create more secret bases to store these high-end weapons for future use. Zhao Yu¡¯s plan was to first secure his position in Zhao Family Fortress, then gradually expand and absorb the surrounding cities one by one. Rather than just dominating one area, he was more curious about uncovering the secrets behind this world. For instance, how the apocalypse actually began, what unspeakable secrets lay between the major conglomerates, and what Sky City was all about. With this information, Zhao Yu knew how to approach Chu Yue Yue. Soon after. ¡°Xu Jia Lu, will you ever stop?!¡± Chu Yue Yue¡¯s impatient voice came through the phone. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Zhao Yu chuckled lightly. There was a moment of silence on the other end. After a pause, she hesitated, ¡°Is that you, Zhao Yu?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chu Yue Yue seemed shocked, ¡°You¡¯ve joined forces with Xu Jia Lu?¡± She hadn¡¯t expected to be speaking with him again. It brought back memories of their time together. That period had been her happiest and most carefree days. Regrettably, his intentions weren¡¯t pure; he had approached her to advance his career. Back then, when Fang Yue E gathered the three women and revealed Zhao Yu¡¯s philandering. She was furious and wanted to tear Zhao Yu apart. But after calming down, she came to admire him. Considering him a nobody from an early age, he had planned meticulously and ruthlessly pursued success. She continued to follow his progress. She learned that he had climbed to billionaire status through his earlier efforts. However, out of respect for Fang Yue E, she didn¡¯t dare to contact Zhao Yu privately. Truth be told, she didn¡¯t detest Zhao Yu; in fact, she valued him, seeing him as someone similar to herself. But she hadn¡¯t reached the point of using relationships for career advancement. ¡°No, Xu Jia Lu just sent over a phone and scolded me¡­¡± Zhao Yu laughed, speaking as if conversing with an old friend. Chu Yue Yue chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s typical of her, always obsessed with romance¡­¡± She didn¡¯t expect to be chatting so casually with Zhao Yu at such a crucial time. But they were no longer the young people they once were. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°I have something!¡± Zhao Yu coughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve established Zhao Family Fortress, have you heard about it?¡± ¡°I heard before that you defeated the Han family, wiping out seven or eight hundred of their men, and even sheltered the ones who killed the Han family¡¯s eldest son¡­¡± Chu Yueyue laughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Zhao Family Fortress was yours until that crazy woman Xu Jialu called me, asking if I was supporting you behind the scenes. That¡¯s when I realized it was you¡­.¡± Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: Chu Yue Yue (3) Chapter 430: Chu Yue Yue (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation She was actually quite curious about who was behind Zhao Yu. It was implausible for such a powerful force to emerge out of nowhere in this wilderness. However, Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t in a hurry to reveal everything, instead asking about another one of his ex-girlfriends. ¡°By the way, do you know anything about He Xiao?¡± he asked. Chu Yue Yue, lounging in her bathtub, rolled her eyes and stretched out her legs, saying, ¡°Zhao Yu, you really have no limits now¡­¡± ¡°Talking to your ex-girlfriend about another one of your ex?¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s only with you that I dare to ask. If it were Xu Jia Lu, I wouldn¡¯t even dare to mention it!¡± Zhao Yu laughed, behaving as if they were old friends. Chu Yue Yue shook her head, not expecting Zhao Yu to understand their characters so well. But she could see why. If Zhao Yu hadn¡¯t had such abilities, how could he have juggled relationships with several wealthy young ladies years ago? ¡°He Xiao broke ties with her family and is now Fang Yue E¡¯s bodyguard¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Zhao Yu was taken aback; this was unexpected. ¡°Still surprised? It¡¯s all because of you¡­¡± Chu Yue Yue explained: ¡°He Xiao was devastated when she found out about your true intentions with us.¡± ¡°Since then, she changed, losing interest in other affairs¡­¡± ¡°After the world war, she started experimenting with Reed Group¡¯s genetic elixirs¡­¡± ¡°With Fang Yue E¡¯s help, she seemed to access perfect quality potions, safely advancing to a sixth-tier enhancer¡­¡± ¡°Sixth-tier?!¡± The mortality rate of using enhancement elixir was high. Meng Xian, despite her luck and effort, only managed to reach third-tier and seemed reluctant to continue. He hadn¡¯t expected He Xiao to enhance herself to the sixth-tier. He curiously asked, ¡°How strong is a sixth-tier?¡± ¡°Very strong!¡± Chu Yue Yue sounded serious, recalling something, and said: ¡°I once saw her in action when she was at fifth-tier¡­¡± ¡°Walking through gunfire unscathed, her body hardness could even deflect bullets. She seems to have entered a superhuman realm¡­¡± ¡°That strong?!¡± Zhao Yu was surprised. The human body being able to deflect bullets seemed exaggerated. ¡°Genetic elixirs were initially developed from mutant beasts¡­¡± ¡°Think about it, something extracted from mutant beasts, which can withstand nuclear bombs, couldn¡¯t be simple.¡± Chu Yue Yue laughed, ¡°Mutant beasts are creatures that even nuclear bombs can¡¯t scare¡­¡± Zhao Yu realized he had been under a misconception. Back at Moon Base, which is already at level three, no one is stronger than them in the entire universe, except for the Milky Way Empire. However, they mainly focuses on weapons for cosmic warfare, capable of destroying planets and star systems. They have not shown much interest in human body. Human body research only recently starting to explore life extension. Being very young, only in his twenties, Zhao Yu isn¡¯t concerned about these things yet. Otherwise, with his level three base, if he were to focus on the biological genetic field, creating super genetic warriors capable of traversing the universe wouldn¡¯t be difficult. These developments aren¡¯t beyond imagination. Previously, in the quantum world, interacting with other forces, Zhao Yu knew of a level two civilization that deviated in its development, focusing on the limits of the human body. Their strongest individuals could traverse the universe and survive in outer space. But no matter how strong they were individually, they would still kneel before space warships. The human body, no matter how powerful, can¡¯t compare with cosmic weaponry. Just one annihilation bomb is enough to destroy them. In reality, can even the strongest human body be faster than the speed of light? If not, they can still be taken down by laser weapons. This is the mainstream of cosmic civilizations. It¡¯s rare for a civilization to focus on individual power since cosmic-level weapons are overwhelmingly powerful. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Zhao Yu suddenly thought about the Empire emerging from the galactic center, aiming to unify the Milky Way. All for dark matter, which requires intelligent life to extract. Considering this, it seems life inherently possess some mystery energy. ¡°With so many precious materials in the universe, why does dark matter specifically require intelligent life for extraction? Is there a secret behind this?¡± Zhao Yu pondered, suspecting that civilizations above level four might know the truth of the universe. Moreover, the purpose of dark matter remains unknown to him. It could be used for weapons or as an energy source. Or perhaps, it¡¯s absorbed by life forms? ¡°The people of the Empire are giants¡­¡± ¡°Purely in terms of combat, the Empire is already at the top of the Milky Way¡­¡± ¡°Continuing to develop military strength seems pointless unless there¡¯s a stronger opponent¡­¡± ¡°On the other hand, if they were to continue developing, perhaps it would be in the biological field?¡± Zhao Yu realizes he¡¯s young and has overlooked many issues. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In other civilizations, the rulers are often elders, each deeply fearing death. Even with life extensions of hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands of years, they still face an inevitable end. Compared to the lifespan of the universe, human life is insignificant. Zhao Yu though if he were a ruler of the Empire, he might indeed research how to live longer or even immortality. With this in mind, Zhao Yu suspects that dark matter might indeed be related to human evolution or even their origin.. Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: Chu Yue Yue (4) Chapter 431: Chu Yue Yue (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation After all, no matter how many weapons they hold, they are little significance to those rulers. What they need is the ability to survive. ¡°Is it possible that human evolution is the true path that has actually been sealed off, and that the Milky Way Empire has long been deliberately guiding various civilizations to develop other technologies¡­¡± Zhao Yu ultimately gave up. Right now, he was just an avatar; these issues were for him to worry about in the future. ¡°Hello? Are you still there!¡± Chu Yue Yue noticed Zhao Yu¡¯s silence and asked. Zhao Yu came back to his senses and apologized for being distracted. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we met. I enjoyed our conversation, but I have things to attend to, so let¡¯s talk another time¡­¡± On the other end, Chu Yue Yue also found the conversation dull. ¡°Wait, I have something to tell you¡­¡± Zhao Yu quickly got to the point, ¡°Chu Yue Yue, I heard from Xu Jia Lu that your soldiers seem to have dispatched out of Peace Town?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Chu Yue Yue was not expecting this to be known to Xu Jia Lu. ¡°She said you might be planning something for Peace Town¡¯s advancement¡­¡± Chu Yue Yue was even more surprised that her secret plans were somehow uncovered. ¡°If Peace Town is promoted to a city, it will inevitably affect the interests of the surrounding three cities. They will surely send troops to attack you¡­¡± Chu Yue Yue nodded slightly. In recent days, her people was precisely to set up in advance, planning to catch the other three cities off guard when the time came. But now, her arrangements were not yet successful. She feared she might not be able to withstand it if the three cities learned about her plan. According to her plan, she needed at least one more month to prepare. Zhao Yu stated bluntly, ¡°The forces supporting me can¡¯t be exposed, but Xu Jia Lu¡¯s idea is that people in Black Rock City think the soldiers on my side were sent by you¡­¡± ¡°So, I want to cooperate with you!¡± ¡°Cooperate?!¡± Chu Yue Yue was very clever and understood Zhao Yu¡¯s intention immediately. ¡°Do you want me to take responsibility for the origin of your Zhao Family Fort¡¯s soldiers?¡± ¡°No!¡± Zhao Yu smiled, ¡°It¡¯s called cooperation, how could it be just you making efforts?!¡± ¡°I want to take advantage of the Han family¡­¡± ¡°Xu Jia Lu doesn¡¯t have much thought about your plan on building a city, and probably won¡¯t bother much, so the main force here should be the Han family¡­¡± ¡°At that time, they will surely think Peace Town have divided forces in three places¡­¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ll block the force coming from Black Rock City for you, allowing you to deal with the other two cities¡­¡± This time, Zhao Yu truly intended to completely destroy the Han family. After all, having offended them, there was no turning back; better to strike them down once and for all to prevent the Han family from lingering in his thoughts. Chu Yue Yue was tempted but hesitated to trust Zhao Yu on their first call. She questioned, ¡°How many people do you have that can withstand Black Rock City?!¡± ¡°I have two thousand five hundred well-trained soldiers. I can bring in even more¡­¡± Zhao Yu said with a faint smile. He could earned 350 technology points daily from tasks and 150 natural growth, totaling 500 technology points per day, plus what he gained from thwarting the Han family¡¯s army. He used most of these points to train soldiers. After all, in large-scale warfare, victory often depends on numbers, especially in the wilderness where no one can use air forces, making the importance of the army paramount. And in ground combat, it¡¯s all about having more people. Two thousand five hundred people?! Chu Yue Yue was shocked, she was not expecting Zhao Yu to have so many men. She had previously thought that having around a thousand people on Zhao Yu¡¯s side was already impressive. Moreover, it seemed he could bring in more troops later. In their area, no force could afford to deploy so many soldiers. The only possibility was that a major group was backing Zhao Yu, using transport planes to send in. This guy, he¡¯s really not simple¡­ Chu Yue Yue was suspecting that Zhao Yu might have charmed the daughter of a major group¡¯s leader, even winning her over to support him. As for what the major group¡¯s plan was, she didn¡¯t dare to speculate. Such matters were beyond her scope of thought. The more she learned about the development of Peace Town, the deeper her understanding of the dominance of the major groups to the extent that she dared not inquire further. ¡°How can I be sure you¡¯re not deceiving me?¡± This was a matter of her future and Chu Yue Yue couldn¡¯t be careless. ¡°There has to be some sincerity¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled and said, ¡°How about this, I invest in your plan, how does that sound?!¡± ¡°Invest in my¡­?!¡± Chu Yue Yue¡¯s thoughts ran wild, but she quickly realized she was thinking in the wrong direction and hastily asked, ¡°What do you mean?!¡± ¡°For Peace Town to stand firm, relying on you alone isn¡¯t enough, right? I, representing the Zhao family, will partner with Peace Town¡­¡± Chu Yu Yue had spent so much time and effort to make Peace Town her own independent territory, solely under her control. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Otherwise, she could have easily built a city through cooperation with others; why wait until today? ¡°You know my personality, I don¡¯t like being subordinate to others¡­¡±She said gravely. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to be my vassal¡­¡± Zhao Yu said with a smile: ¡°I invest in you, and you continue to manage Peace Town as you do. I won¡¯t interfere, just share the profits with me¡­¡± Chu Yue Yue began to consider the credibility of Zhao Yu¡¯s words. Investing in Peace Town meant a basis for trust was established. After all, once Peace Town became a city, the benefits would be substantial. With Zhao Yu having a stake, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about his lack of effort, reducing the resistance she might face.. Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: Chu Yue Yue (5) Chapter 432: Chu Yue Yue (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation However, Chu Yue Yue was displeased that Zhao Yu would gain a share of her stock just for the price of holding off Black Rock City. ¡°Do you lack weapons? I can also support you with a batch of weapons!¡± The most abundant resources Zhao Yu currently had were weapons and equipment. These items were the easiest to manufacture, as long as there was enough steel. Unlike soldiers, who were limited by technology points. During this time, Zhao Family Fort was constantly went out to war. They had annexed dozens of small villages, large villages, and strongholds, sweeping through all the settlements within a thirty-kilometer radius. They had gained a lot of resources, especially three mines, They also obtained several farms and rice fields, enough to feed a hundred thousand people. ¡°Weapons, how many can you support?!¡± Chu Yue Yue was quite tempted. Peace Town didn¡¯t have a weapon production line, and their soldiers¡¯ equipment was all bought with money. Moreover, to prevent other cities from discovering her private army, she had sent people in small groups to secretly purchase from various places. The equipment needed by the soldiers in the open was obtained in Peace Town¡¯s name at a discounted price through trade with surrounding cities. But for weapons and ammunition, one can never have too much. Perhaps a single battle could deplete years of reserves. ¡°Five thousand rifles, a million rounds of ammunition, a hundred mortars, how about that?¡± Hisss! Chu Yue Yue gasped in surprise, not expecting Zhao Yu to be so wealthy. However, she thought carefully. Given Zhao Yu¡¯s backing by a major group and owning a weapon production line, these things didn¡¯t seem so surprising. ¡°I heard¡­ in your previous battle with the Han family, you used tanks?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Can you support me with some tanks?!¡± Chu Yue Yue tentatively asked. She genuinely didn¡¯t have such equipment. Although Peace Town also had several major businesses, they flatly refused to trade tanks with her. Moreover, the price was exorbitant, and she lacked the financial power to afford them. Zhao Yu laughed, ¡°I have many tanks, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?!¡± Chu Yue Yue eagerly asked. ¡°But, I¡¯ve been missing you!¡± Zhao Yu coughed, brazenly saying. Chu Yue Yue¡¯s cheeks flushed, remembering that every time Zhao Yu asked to meet her in the past, it would lead to certain activities. Still, she was unsure of Zhao Yu¡¯s intentions. ¡°Zhao Yu, you should understand that romantic affairs are no longer the top priority¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t understand why Zhao Yu, who was also a person with a strong sense of career, would say such a thing. Zhao Yu, however, had another idea in mind. For surpassing Peace Town and even the surrounding three cities was just a matter of time. His ambition was greater; he wanted to absorb Peace Town and the other three cities in the future. Otherwise, why would he aid his enemy? Right now, if he could lay the groundwork with Chu Yue Yue, she could help manage the cities once they were conquered. Zhao Yu was very clear about his strengths and advantages. His advantage was owning a base that could continuously produce war weapons and soldiers. He wasn¡¯t afraid of fighting wars; in fact, he enjoyed it. But when it came to managing cities, he was lost. Meng Xian, one person could only do so much, and managing Zhao Family Fort was already overwhelming for her. In contrast, Chu Yue Yue was exceptionally capable as she was managing Peace Town all by herself. His last visit there left a good impression. Moreover, Chu Yue Yue was thinking about building a city, and she might become his right-hand person in the future. ¡°When I had no career, my mind was filled with nothing but career pursuits¡­¡± Zhao Yu said sentimentally, ¡°But after achieving all this, I realized that the people I¡¯ve let down the most in my life are you four¡­¡± ¡°???¡± Chu Yue Yue was puzzled at first, but after a while, she seemed to understand. After all, Zhao Yu did not start as high as she did. Reaching his current level seemed to have satisfied him. He naturally began to think about other aspects of life. If she rekindled her relationship with Zhao Yu, couldn¡¯t she leverage his connections? At this moment, while she was still full of ambition, she didn¡¯t realize that Zhao Yu was using this to his advantage. Who would end up working for whom was still not certain! Chu Yue Yue took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been missing you too¡­¡± Success! Zhao Yu smiled slightly, ¡°When shall we meet?¡± ¡°¡­How many tanks can you support?¡± Chu Yue Yue was afraid this question might ruin her image in Zhao Yu¡¯s mind, but she had to ask. ¡°I currently have ten tanks, ready to be dispatched¡­¡± ¡°How about tomorrow? Is tomorrow good?¡± Chu Yue Yue was delighted. ¡°That¡¯s fine, where shall we meet?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a place called Black Wind Stronghold to the south, do you know it?¡± ¡°I know it!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet there. I will prepare the necessary items for your investment beforehand¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll also prepare the cannons and rifles beforehand¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The more they talked, the more Chu Yue Yue felt that Zhao Yu had really changed, as if he was already satisfied with his achievements. She smiled secretly to herself. On the road to success, taking Zhao Yu under her wing seemed feasible. If Xu Jia Lu and Fang Yue E knew that Zhao Yu was conquered by her, just the thought was amusing. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a date, I look forward to seeing you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it too!¡± Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: Meeting Chu Yue Yue Chapter 433: Meeting Chu Yue Yue Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation After hanging up the phone, Zhao Yu sat for a while before getting up and summoning a maid. ¡°Pass my order, the first assault battalion is to depart immediately for Black Wind Stronghold¡­¡± Although Chu Yue Yue said she would wait in Black Wind Stronghold and Zhao Yu believe she would not harm him, it¡¯s always best to be cautious with such safety-critical matters and keep control in his own hands. Regarding the meeting tomorrow, he planned to bring along a thousand men, including the first assault battalion. Even if there were any unexpected changes on Chu Yue Yue¡¯s side, they could hold out until reinforcements arrived. Thinking this, Zhao Yu called over a centurion commander and asked, ¡°How many of our soldiers are currently out on campaigns?¡± ¡°Two battalions are out conquering¡­¡± ¡°There are towns to the south and east that have yet to submit to us¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly and said, ¡°Issue a final ultimatum to those two towns. Surrender or die!¡± ¡°Call back those two battalions. I¡¯m going out tomorrow, and I want to prevent any accidents¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The centurion commander hurried away upon receiving the order. Zhao Yu had developed various long-distance wireless communication devices, naturally equipping his troops with them. He had a total of two thousand five hundred men. According to military structure, from low to high, there were platoons, companies, battalions, and regiments. An enhanced regiment comprised three thousand men, overseeing six battalions. However, with only two thousand five hundred men at present, he had five battalions under him. One of these was the assault battalion, formed from special forces as assault troops, also had a large artillery unit. The remaining three battalions were regular combat battalions with various types of weapons and equipment, without any major weaknesses. The last battalion was the guard battalion, responsible for the daily defense of Zhao Family Fort and other strongholds. The smaller outposts around Zhao Yu were manned by fewer people, mainly for message relay. Under normal circumstances, Zhao Yu would also have some air force units, but knowing the restrictions of Sky City, he temporarily shelved the idea of forming an air force, waiting for a future opportunity. However, he did have a reconnaissance company, equipped with several drones and electronic signal jamming devices, ensuring intelligence gathering. This was just the military force directly under Zhao Yu. In fact, since the establishment of Zhao Family Fort, a mercenary guild had been set up in the city. Ambitious individuals could form their own mercenary groups and take on various tasks. Currently, there weren¡¯t many mercenary organizations in the city, only about a dozen or so, mostly formed by people from the surrounding villages and strongholds, totaling just over a thousand. This was far less than the mercenary organizations in Black Rock City. However, Zhao Yu was also nurturing these people. To ensure their mobilization in critical times, he had granted some privileges to the mercenary guild, allowing them to rent land assets collectively for the construction of residential areas and so forth. After all, providing these fighters with residences within the fort was a way of winning their loyalty. In times of life and death for Zhao Family Fort, these people would still be willing to fight. These matters seemed complicated, but Zhao Yu didn¡¯t need to worry about them; Meng Xian handled it all by herself. Zhao Yu had no choice. Meng Xian was a third-tier enhancer, frighteningly strong and was always demanding his love, leaving him exhausted. He had to keep her busy to use up some of her energy. Although Meng Xian wanted to get closer, she enjoyed managing these affairs and had no complaints. ¡°Sigh, it looks like I need to find an opportunity to use some genetic elixir¡­¡± With such a situation for the first time and feeling his dignity being trampled. Still with their inherent mortality risk, this enhancement elixirs were not something he dared to try lightly. Otherwise, with his wealth, affording a first-tier genetic elixir in Black Rock City would have been more than manageable. Zhao Yu shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ll wait until later, when my consciousness returns, and get some biological genetic potions from the moon base¡­¡± The genetic elixirs in this world were still in the research phase, with a high mortality rate. He didn¡¯t want to take the risk. The next day. Zhao Yu left Zhao Family Fort with two battalions. After his departure, Luo Bing also took her leave. Meng Xian watched Zhao Yu¡¯s retreating figure. A moment later, she found the Xu sisters. ¡°Moving into the Fort Master¡¯s residence?!¡± Xu Xiu Lan was greatly surprised and not expecting Meng Xian to make such a request. ¡°Your relationship with the Fort Master is special, staying outside is not quite appropriate¡­¡± In recent days, Zhao Family Fort had rapidly expanded from the original five thousand to over ten thousand people. Many newcomers arrived and most were unaware of the Xu sisters¡¯ relationship with Zhao Yu, with many pursuing them privately. Meng Xian was worried that any delay might cause issues that would upset Zhao Yu. It was a good opportunity to handle this while Zhao Yu was away. ¡°This¡­¡± The sisters exchanged glances. In fact, as Zhao Yu shown up, they had thought of returning to his side. But they feared doing so would be unfair to Meng Xian whom they had been for a long time. Then, after Zhao Yu upgraded Zhao Family Town to Zhao Family Fort, Meng Xian was promoted to deputy Fort Master. This surprised the sisters, especially after hearing rumors from the neighbors in Meng House Village, suggesting Meng Xian might already belong to Zhao Yu, which made them uneasy. ¡°Does Zhao Yu agree?!¡± Xu Xiu Lan asked nervously. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare disagree!¡± Meng Xian clenched her fist. Her relationship with Zhao Yu was now so close that she spoke these words subconsciously. But she quickly realized that it was inappropriate to say so, especially since she didn¡¯t have an official status, unlike the Xu sisters. Sure enough¡­ The sisters¡¯ hearts skipped a beat, understanding that the rumors might be true and Meng Xian really was with Zhao Yu. Fortunately, as a third-tier enhancer, Meng Xian managed to appear calm and composed. She smiled, ¡°Come on, move into the Fort Master¡¯s residence with me. If it comes to it, I¡¯ll take care of you¡­¡± After some thought, the sisters no longer hesitated and followed Meng Xian into the Fort Master¡¯s residence. ¡°Is this where our brother-in-law lives?!¡± ¡°This is too luxurious¡­¡± The sisters were amazed along the way, dazzled and feeling a bit inferior. Meng Xian acted like the lady of the house, instructing the maids to prepare three adjacent bedrooms for the sisters. After explaining some important matters and daily life knowledge, Meng Xian left for her work. ¡°Sigh¡ª¡± She wiped her sweat and looked as if she had just survived a disaster.¡± I¡¯m finally done. Zhao Yu should reward me now, right?!¡± Black Wind Stronghold Zhao Yu separated his soldiers and stationed them in three different locations, and arranged their attack and defense in an orderly manner. He tidied up the former chieftain¡¯s main building, especially the largest bedroom, redecorating it and replacing it with his own bedding, sheets, and other personal items. ¡°Report, the reconnaissance team has discovered an approaching army¡­¡± Zhao Yu, who was resting on the bed, quickly got up to inquire about the situation. ¡°A total of more than a thousand people, all well-trained soldiers¡­¡± ¡°Send someone to ask where they are from¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A moment later, someone returned with a message that the army had stopped and said they were from Peace Town. Zhao Yu breathed a sigh of relief, took out his satellite phone, and called Chu Yue Yue. After confirming it was her, Zhao Yu allowed them to pass. However, Chu Yue Yue was also tactful. Knowing that Black Wind Stronghold had been occupied by Zhao Yu, she similarly deployed over nine hundred of her people to the outskirts, only bringing a hundred with her. Zhao Yu naturally went to greet them with a group of special forces bodyguards. Soon, the convoy arrived. Seeing Chu Yue Yue, Zhao Yu was momentarily lost in thought. Chu Yue Yue was very different from his memory. In her youth, she was just a girl, but now she exuded an aura of nobility and authority. ¡°Yue Yue, long time no see!¡± Zhao Yu smiled and opened his arms. Chu Yue Yue paused for a moment, then also smiled and said, ¡°Brother Yu!¡± The two hugged each other in a coordinated manner, then quickly separated. ¡°Shall we talk inside?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Entering the room, Chu Yue Yue hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Yu has decorated; the room was very well arranged. ¡°Brother Yu, I was supposed to host the event, but you came first¡­¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve seen a beautiful lady. 1 couldn¡¯t let you handle all this!¡± Zhao Yu laughed and turned on the newly installed projector. ¡°Shall we watch a movie?¡± ¡°You even have this?¡± Even Peace Town didn¡¯t have such equipment, but Zhao Yu did. ¡°Just a trifle¡­¡± Without needing Zhao Yu to ask, the accompanying maids began serving desserts and tea. ¡°Honey grapefruit tea, do you still like it?¡± Zhao Yu took the drink from the maid and said with a smile. ¡°You still remember?¡± She hadn¡¯t expected this meeting to be much better than she had anticipated. Zhao Yu was as gentleman as ever. The two watched the movie while chatting idly, reminiscing about the past. As they talked, the conversation gradually became more intimate, and with a wave of Zhao Yu¡¯s hand, all the maids left. ¡°Yue Yue, do you miss me?¡± Here it comes! Chu Yue Yue took a deep breath and said with a smile, ¡°Of course, there hasn¡¯t been a moment when I haven¡¯t thought of you!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes filled with deep affection. He lowered his head and captured her red lips. Everything flowed naturally, but what Zhao Yu didn¡¯t expect was that Chu Yue Yue was still quite shy. ¡°What about these years?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been single ever since you¡­¡± Zhao Yu activated his skill, Wild Growth, and lifted her skirt. Charging up for a powerful hit. His hands were also not idle, using the Unfading Grip, he held Chu Yue Yue in his palm. Chu Yue Yue was revealing a hint of pain. It had been a long time for her. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t care about that, only wanting her to experience the might of a grandmaster. With a brutal strike, he began the rhythm of war. This deadly rhythm made Chu Yue Yue unable to stop, her expression of pain turning into pleasure. The focus of the archer is not on the strength of the attack, but on the continuous output, being able to strike the opponent persistently. Half an hour later, the ultimate moment arrived, and Chu Yue Yue had forgotten her initial purpose, ready to face the challenge. Holy Spear Baptism! The battle ended perfectly. Zhao Yu, originally in high spirits, gradually became calm and composed after a period of withering. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Brother Yu, you are so strong¡­¡± Chu Yue Yue said admiringly, covered in sweat. Her voice was seductive, seemingly possessing some life-healing power, instantly revitalizing Zhao Yu¡¯s state. This experience was much better than with Meng Xian. Chu Yue Yue was just an ordinary woman, her physical condition was not much stronger than him. It made Zhao Yu regain his pride. Without another word, he used his old trick again, starting a new round of battle.. Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: Ten Thousand Men! Chapter 434: Ten Thousand Men! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation After several battles, Zhao Yu took a brief rest before getting to the main topic with Chu Yue Yue. They discussed the details of their cooperation, and after reaching an agreement, Zhao Yu handed over the tank and other equipment to Chu Yue Yue. ¡°Brother Yu, there will be plenty of time in the future. Once the city is built, we could¡­more for next time!¡± Chu Yue Yue, having received nourishment from Zhao Yu and acquired the tank and other equipment, was now completely satisfied. Her gaze towards Zhao Yu was filled with tenderness. She had overestimated herself, thinking her judgement will not affect by Zhao Yu. But Zhao Yu¡¯s powerful tactics had completely subdued her. For a moment, she even considered living together with Zhao Yu, as husband and wife. After parting ways, Chu Yue Yue gradually regained her composure and returned to her usual lofty demeanor. Once she left, the deep affection in Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes slowly faded and returned back to his base. He was not someone easily swayed by romantic emotions. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t change his plans for a woman. However, he glanced at the house where they had stayed and ordered it to be destroyed, then returned to Zhao Family Fort. A day later. News came from Peace Town about the construction of a new city, inviting various forces to join the ceremony. The three neighboring cities were not expecting it to happened so soon, as was the wilderness. In the Zhao Family Fort, everyone discussed this, but no one knew that Zhao Yu was involved in it. Zhao Yu did inform Meng Xian about the alliance with Peace Town. ¡°She¡¯s your ex-girlfriend?!¡± Meng Xian was not expecting the leader of Peace Town to be Zhao Yu¡¯s ex-girlfriend. ¡°Yes, we met back in high school¡­¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t elaborate about Chu Yue Yue, focusing instead on the cooperation. Meng Xian wasn¡¯t resentful. She had already adapted to the concept of powerful men having multiple wives and concubines, and began to analysis the situation. ¡°So, we¡¯re intercepting the troops from Black Rock City?!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°Black Rock City¡¯s Xu family won¡¯t make a move, and the other two families won¡¯t deploy much force. The Han family might need put in all their force, which would be a good opportunity to eliminate them¡­¡± The Xu family won¡¯t make a move?! Meng Xian thought of the satellite phone sent by Luo Bing, ¡°Do you have a connection with the Xu family?!¡± Zhao Yu became a bit awkward: ¡°Xu Jia Lu, the head of the Xu family, is my ex-girlfriend¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s also your ex-girlfriend?!¡± ¡°How many ex-girlfriends do you have?!¡± ¡°Not many, just four¡­¡± Four¡­ Meng Xian recalled Zhao Yu¡¯s ability to build underground shelters and his past as a wealthy man. What she couldn¡¯t understand was how Zhao Yu managed to have two ex-girlfriends were such significant figures. It seemed like a case of same people will attracts the same. She realized Zhao Yu accepted her as his partner too. Did that mean she also had the potential? With this thought, Meng Xian felt quite pleased. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve brought the Xu sisters to the fort¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± She had been nervous, unsure if her actions were right. To her relief, Zhao Yu accepted it readily, ¡°How are you going to reward me?!¡± Zhao Yu felt a headache coming on. He even thought he would have to discipline Meng Xian thoroughly with his main body and first clone. Of course, his main body and first clone were hundreds or even thousands of light-years away. He decided to tease Meng Xian, ¡°If you can do a handstand split¡­¡± Without a word, Meng Xian did a backflip, planted her hands on the ground, and raised her legs parallel to the floor, reaching Zhao Yu¡¯s waist. For her, such a move was easy, even if she had to hold it for three to five hours. ¡°Hisss¡ª!¡± Zhao Yu gasped in surprise, not expecting Meng Xian to be able to perform it. Suddenly, he felt that having Meng Xian as a third-tier enhancer wasn¡¯t such a bad thing; at least, they could try many interesting things. After another bout of tumultuous activity, Zhao Yu fell asleep holding Meng Xian. In Black Rock City¡¯s city hall, ¡°Zhao Yu must be backed by that Peace Town¡­¡± ¡°This is a provocation against Black Rock City. We must hit them hard¡­¡± At the conference table, the Han family head spoke passionately, as if Zhao Yu had committed an outrageous crime against Black Rock City. The other three families appeared disinterested, with Xu Jia Lu yawning repeatedly. She was not in a good mood. According to Luo Bing, Zhao Yu seemed to have gone to see Chu Yue Yue. And from the news she heard from Chu Yue Yue, it seemed they got along quite well, which annoyed her. She wondered if Chu Yue Yue and Zhao Yu might have done something together. ¡°Enough, let¡¯s stop talking about it¡­¡± Xu Jia Lu stood up and said directly, ¡°My family will not get involved in this. How many troops you want to send is up to you¡­¡± Not to mention her relationship with Chu Yue Yue, she wouldn¡¯t send troops against Zhao Yu alone. The Han family was helpless; this lady was not someone he could afford to offend. The Fang Group was crucial; without Xu Jia Lu¡¯s connections, Black Rock City wouldn¡¯t have been built. After Xu Jia Lu left, the Han family turned to the remaining two family heads and continued his tirade. ¡°Fine, fine, stop spitting. My family will send a thousand troops, consider it a training exercise for our younger members¡­¡± ¡°My family will also send a thousand¡­¡± The other two family heads clearly didn¡¯t want to exert too much effort and each decided to send a thousand troops. Seeing no further possibility, the Han family had to accept the situation. Getting two thousand troops from these families was not a bad deal. With their own Han family troops and mercenaries, Black Rock City could muster over ten thousand soldiers. ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll issue a mobilization order in the name of Black Rock City!!!¡± ¡°Do whatever you want, but the expenses are on you, we won¡¯t pay a dime¡­¡± ¡°Fine!¡± The Han family patriarch had no choice; after all, he held a grudge against Zhao Yu. Normally, when a new city was established nearby, they would all act together. But the other three families decided not to exert much effort, leaving it all to the Han family. The Han family was fearing that if Peace Town was successfully established, Zhao Yu would rise in power, making him harder to deal with later. Moreover, if Zhao Yu became fully powerful, the Han family would suffer greatly. As soon as the mobilization order was issued, several mercenary groups signed up. Additionally, members of combat teams were eager to join, hoping to make a profit. ¡°Sister Bing, are we really not going?!¡± ¡°The Han family announced three thousand troops, plus the top ten mercenary groups, four or five of which declared their participation. That¡¯s five or six thousand people¡­¡± ¡°With so many people going, winning is not a problem, and we can also make some extra money¡­¡± Other members of Luo Bing¡¯s team were also tempted, assuming it as an easy victory with substantial benefits. ¡°No, we¡¯re not going!¡± Luo Bing shook her head. She had tested Xu Jia Lu¡¯s stance, and she was not willing to contribute a dime. As Xu Jia Lu¡¯s private soldiers, they dared not act independently, especially since Luo Bing had previously represented Xu Jia Lu in a visit to the Zhao Family Fort. She understood that there were unspeakable secrets between Zhao Yu and Xu Jia Lu, and speculated that Xu Jia Lu might even assist Zhao Yu if the war turned unfavorable for him later. In fact, she guessed right. Xu Jia Lu was currently on a call with Chu Yue Yue. ¡°10% of the shares. Zhao Yu¡¯s side is defeated. I¡¯ll send troops to help you stop the Han family¡¯s soldiers¡­¡± Xu Jia Lu wasn¡¯t completely uninterested, she just wanted to be a fisherman. Xu Jia Lu planned to enter the scene after the Han family and Zhao Yu had fought fiercely, potentially to the death. This way, she could gain benefits from Chu Yue Yue and save Zhao Yu. The mere thought of Zhao Yu in Zhao Family Fort made her teeth itch with rage. If it weren¡¯t for the substantial number of soldiers in Zhao Family Fort, she would have gone to confront him long ago. Now that the Han family was mobilizing to fight against Zhao Yu, she secretly wished for Zhao Yu to lose. Then she could keep him at home, tormenting him thoroughly as revenge for past deceptions. She believed that if Fang Yue E knew Zhao Yu was with her, she would not hesitate to fly over. ¡°You really have a big appetite¡­¡± Chu Yue Yue didn¡¯t refuse, not believing Zhao Yu could win as well. The current military layout mostly focused on the east and south, facing the other two cities. But a small force was still prepared to defend against the people from Black Rock City in the west. With Xu Jia Lu¡¯s involvement, they could ensure the west was secure. However, a 10% interest was too much. After some negotiation, the two reached a consensus. Xu Jia Lu wouldn¡¯t intervene until Zhao Yu lost. Only when Zhao Yu was defeated could she act, stopping the Han family¡¯s troops. For Xu Jia Lu, this deal was profitable. As the foremost family in Black Rock City, a single command from her at that time would be enough to make the mercenary groups retreat. As for the Han family, their strength would be greatly diminished after fighting Zhao Yu, making them easy to manipulate. She even harbored some thoughts; if the Han family became too weak, she might give up part of their share and support one of the mercenary groups instead. This way, she could save money and gain the loyalty of some mercenary groups. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not above using schemes, I¡¯m just not used to them¡­¡± Xu Jia Lu felt proud, considering herself cunning smart. She thought of a perfect plan effortlessly, unlike Chu Yue Yue who painstakingly plotted and still wasn¡¯t guaranteed success, even having to seek her help. After a day, Black Rock City¡¯s army quickly exceeded ten thousand. Three thousand were regular troops from the Han family, with the remaining up to eight thousand being mercenaries and various combat teams. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This time, the Han family had put all their resources on the line, offering substantial rewards and equipment. Of course, the Han family was not acting rashly; With a victorious, they could claim the lion¡¯s share of the benefits from Zhao Family Fort and Peace Town. This was the rule of the wilderness: the more one contributed, the greater the potential gains, assuming victory. Standing at the gate of Black Rock City, the Han family patriarch was full of vigor. Looking back at the thousands of warriors behind him, he waved his hand and commanded: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 435 - Chapter 435= A Complete Victory! Chapter 435= A Complete Victory! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation [Do you want to spend too Technology Points to exchange for an energy station?] ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Yu still had 400 Technology Points left. He planned to see what new buildings would be refreshed after the completion of the energy station. Zhao Yu finally saw the list of three new buildings. ¡°The Combat Research Institute, Defense Works, and Air Force Command Center¡­¡± ¡°It seems to temporarily have no effect on the battle situation¡­ Zhao Yu carefully examined it. The defense works could create walls, fortresses, watch towers, and other facilities. The Air Force Commander Center could coordinate and deploy air strike, but with the current restrictions of Sky City, he dared not use it casually. The Combat Research Institute refreshed the entire list of buildings¡¯ weapons and equipment with new content. ¡°Invisible tanks, prism tanks¡­¡± Zhao Yu scratched his head, seeming to find them of little use. The invisible tanks were not truly invisible; they could only hide from radar detection. Their technology level did not exceed the zero-grade category. He was very clear that this subsystem was not yet perfect, only capable of exchanging zero-grade technology, something he knew since his initial transmigration. Sky City suspected to be of alien origin, was at least a late-stage first-level civilization, and more likely a second-level civilization. With the subsystem¡¯s ability to divide bases, it would probably be difficult to contend with them. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about these later, let¡¯s finish today¡¯s battle¡­¡± Zhao Yu quickly stood up, beginning to deploy his troops. This time, he only sent out two thousand soldiers to defeat the enemy¡¯s ten thousand troops. The disparity in forces seemed vast, but it wasn¡¯t an ancient cold weapon warfare, relying on numbers. In modern warfare, the precision strikes and firepower coverage would turn the battlefield upside down. Zhao Yu felt quite wealthy! This time, he prepared the king of land warfare, a thousand tanks in total, along with five hundred types of mortars and fifty thousand shells. Though negligible in a war between two countries, it was significant in a battle between two cities, especially since neither side could use their air force. Black Rock City scouts reported that the Han family deployed ten tanks, thirty mortars, and over a hundred machine guns. It didn¡¯t seem like much, but it was quite substantial, being the foundation of the Han family. Additionally, building Black Rock City was quite easy initially, thanks to the relationship with Xu Jia Lu. The four major families of Black Rock City rarely engaged in large-scale wars. Even the tanks and mortars were seldom used by them. The defeat of the Han family¡¯s thousand-man group served as a reminder to them. Still, no one took it seriously; everyone thought Black Rock City and the Han family will be wining this time. The factor to divert the victory was being able to effectively use their weapon perfectly and not number. Zhao Yu will remind them about this later. Otherwise, why would countries frequently train or conduct military exercises if not for actual combat? Upon receiving the news of the Han family¡¯s deployment, his two thousand soldiers also began to move. This time, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t plan to hide anything, allowing the main force to exit from the east gate, crossing his Avenue, showcasing his strength for all to see. With this, it will beneficial for stability within the fort. When Zhao Yu¡¯s troops drove their tanks and many mortars through the main road, the entire city was shocked. ¡°Tank¡­¡± ¡°So many!¡± ¡± Is our Zhao Family Fort that strong?!¡± ¡± This military strength is comparable to Black Rock City, right?! ¡± Hey, Black Rock City doesn¡¯t have so many tanks!¡± There were also many people from Black Rock City. Seeing those hundred tanks, their eyes lit up, feeling that coming here this time was the right choice. Everyone puffed out their chests, appearing proud and honored. But there were also some with worried faces, afraid of Zhao Yu¡¯s failure. Besides, there were some outsiders, some were spies from various forces. Others came from nearby towns to inspect Zhao Yu. At this moment, seeing the thousand tanks of Zhao Yu, all these spies were incredibly shocked. They believed that once they relayed the news back, all the major towns would be astounded. Outside Black Rock City, three thousand regular troops led the way, followed closely by the remaining seven thousand mercenaries. Although the Han family intended to use these mercenaries, it wasn¡¯t time yet. Having learned from their last defeat, they dispatched a large number of people as a vanguard to scout ahead. To prevent the occurrence of being approached within five kilometers of the camp again. ¡°Haha, a battle with ten thousand people, this is my first time experiencing such a thing¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? To participate in this battle, we are very lucky¡­¡± ¡°Exactly, how many people can Zhao Family Fort have? We have over ten thousand here¡­¡± ¡°With all kinds of new weapons. We can have a good loot after the battle¡­ The mercenaries were very relaxed, chatting casually along the way, with no one thinking they would lose the battle. Everyone believed it was a feast. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not only could they participate in the war and have something to talk about in the future, but they could also share the spoils of Zhao Family Fort after a victorious war. Thus, after several hours of trekking, both armies camped about ten kilometers apart. In this battle, Zhao Yu had no intention of launching a surprise attack. After all, it was a battle to elevate a town to a city, he must won fair and square. The enemy¡¯s intelligence was already crystal clear through unmanned reconnaissance drones. The enemy had no weapons capable of causing significant damage to tanks. Therefore, Zhao Yu decisively gave the order to charge the moment the enemy encamped. A thousand tanks, just rolling over them squarely! Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: A Complete Victory (2) Chapter 436: A Complete Victory (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Of course, Zhao Yu had used a signal blocking device the entire time before the confrontation. The enemy¡¯s drones were all rendered blind. The Han family army knew of their location purely because the area was signal-jammed. ¡°Whoosh-¡± ¡°Whoosh-¡± ¡°Whoosh-¡± One after another, the tanks were revving up their engines and charged towards the enemy¡¯s position. When the Han family army saw the tanks through their binoculars, the distance between the two sides was already less than a thousand meters. ¡°Tank! A group of tanks¡­¡± ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± The Han family¡¯s scouting troops collapsed on the spot, petrified by the sight. No one expected Zhao Yu to have so many tanks. ¡°Are we fighting against a monster??¡± ¡°How are we supposed to fight this?!¡± When the Han family patriarch received the news, he was out of idea. He never imagined that Zhao Yu could be so powerful. A thousand tanks brought out into the open. ¡°Counterattack, counterattack, don¡¯t let them charge over!¡± The Han family patriarch frantically issued orders. Fortunately, most of the soldiers were unaware of the frontline situation and quickly set up cannons, firing towards the frontline. But it was useless! There were many types of tanks at the base, and the ones Zhao Yu had chosen this time were heavy armored tanks, nearly twenty tons each, with frighteningly thick armor, not something that could be destroyed by mere cannons. ¡°Boom-!¡± A shell landed on a tank, only causing an explosion but no substantial damage. ¡°Attack!¡± Zhao Yu sneered coldly and quickly relayed the order. Immediately, the remaining five hundred mortars were activated, unleashing a barrage on the enemy¡¯s position. ¡°Incendiary shells!!¡± ¡°Run!!¡± Using powerful ammunition, Zhao Yu¡¯s side caused a devastating impact. A barrage directly killed thousands, and the spread of the incendiary shells turned the situation into utter chaos. ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on upfront?!¡± ¡°Were we ambushed by Zhao Yu?!¡± The mercenaries in the rear were in disarray, filled with shouts and clamor. Seeing the situation turn sour, quietly began to flee. ¡°Fight back!¡± At the front line, the Han family patriarch shouted through gritted teeth. The few hundred warriors stationed there, facing the torrent of steel tanks, were all scared to death. Fear pervaded their hearts. But at that moment, years of training kicked in instinctively and over a hundred soldiers opened fire immediately. Rifles, machine guns, submachine guns ¨C every weapon roared madly at that moment. ¡°Da da da¡ª!¡± ¡°Bang bang bang¡ªI!¡± Such attacks were like scratching an itch on the thick armor of the tanks, utterly useless. ¡°Boom-!¡± In contrast, the tanks turned their barrels and fired, directly blasting a group to death. In just a minute, the fastest tanks had already broken into the position. ¡°Run!¡± At that moment, the remaining few dozen frontline soldiers couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and began to flee for their lives. How could they fight with tanks? Their weapons couldn¡¯t even penetrate the enemy¡¯s tank armor. They only saw their own falling to death. They are were simply not on the same level. ¡°This isn¡¯t war, this is a massacre!!¡± A battalion commander looked at the remaining soldiers and issued the order to flee. At that moment, he cast aside any thoughts of military discipline or the Han family¡¯s subsequent trials. He only wanted to reduce the number of his soldiers dying. A useless general brings disaster to his troops. At this moment, the battalion commander despised the Han family head. He was not afraid of fighting, but was this really a battle? This was simply a death sentence! The Han family patriarch had led them to their deaths without even knowing the enemy¡¯s capabilities! ¡°Don¡¯t retreat, charge¡­¡± The Han family patriarch with a ferocious face, roared loudly. They were soldiers painstakingly nurtured by the Han family. It took so much money to gather these few soldiers. If they didn¡¯t win, the Han family was finished. He didn¡¯t know how to win, he didn¡¯t even understand warfare, but he knew once the soldiers started fleeing, it was like a crumbling mountain. ¡°Stop!¡± The Han family patriarch grabbed a soldier, pressing a handgun against his head, ¡°Go back and fight!¡± ¡°Master, please spare me, I only have a rifle, how can I fight against tanks?!¡± The Han family patriarch enraged, shouted, ¡°Use grenades, strap on explosive packs and jump into the tanks¡­¡± He was asking for an impossible mission! The soldier struggled to escape. The Han family patriarch unable to contain his rage, shot the soldier dead on the spot. This gunshot, amidst the din of battle, was not loud, hardly noticeable. But those around all stopped in their tracks. The soldiers stared blankly at the Han family patriarch and the fallen soldier. The Han family patriarch was momentarily invigorated, loudly saying, ¡°Fight, don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Da da da¡ª!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before he could finish, a burst of bullets hit his body. Not far from him, a soldier with fury in his eyes shouted, ¡°You dare to shoot my brother and you wanna to send us all to our deaths?!¡± ¡°Brothers, our lives are our own, let¡¯s retreat!¡± There was no need for his call; the other soldiers, as if they hadn¡¯t seen this scene, hurriedly fled. ¡°You¡­¡± The Han family patriarch was bleeding from all orifices, pointed at the surrounding soldiers.. Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: A Complete Victory (3) Chapter 437: A Complete Victory (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Before his eyes, a shell came crashing straight at him. With a loud ¡°boom!¡±, the Han family patriarch was instantly torn apart, reduced to a mass of flesh, mixing with the earth. Humming¡ª! A thousand tanks, charging together were enough to terrify any enemy. ¡°I surrender, don¡¯t kill me!!¡± As having witnessed a tank crush a soldier to death, many couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and knelt down, raising their hands in surrender. All the soldiers already under immense pressure could no longer hold back. They began to drop their weapons and surrender en masse. In other troops, seeing someone surrender might cause hesitation. But Zhao Yu had already issued the order to accept prisoners. Indeed, not far away, a tank having just rolled over a vehicle, aimed its barrel directly at a group of soldier. As the soldier surrendered, the tank moved away. At the rear. Zhao Yu sat in the command vehicle. The situation on the battlefield was displayed on the screen. The Hummingbird drone transmitted the battlefield situation back clearly. On this large screen, the battlefield looked like a wheat field, and the tanks were like harvesters. Wherever they passed, everyone knelt and surrendered. One area after another, many soldiers continuously surrendered. In just half an hour, the war was over. ¡°Report, commander. Only one casualty on our side, due to accidental firearm discharge¡­¡± ¡°Enemy forces annihilated over a thousand, over nine thousand surrendered as our prisoners¡­¡± Zhao Yu was very satisfied with the result. His side had only two thousand people but they managed to capture over nine thousand! This was the true value of weapons and equipment! Without these thousand heavy armored tanks, he could not have fought so smoothly. ¡°Clean up the battlefield, prepare to return to the city!¡± What Zhao Yu didn¡¯t expect was that the system issued a prompt at this moment. [Victory in the battle with the Han family. Reward: 3000 Technology Points.] ¡°Captured 9122 people. Reward: 9122 Technology Points.¡± ¡°12122 Technology Points?!¡± Zhao Yu was shocked. He did not expect that there would be such a pleasant reward. ¡± Captives are rewarded with so many Technology Points?¡± If he joined the battlefield of Chu Yue Yue with the others two cities and captured another wave of people, would he receive even more rewards?! Zhao Yu immediately ordered to escort all the prisoners back to the city, and as for the spoils of war on the battlefield, he didn¡¯t want them! He didn¡¯t want to waste much time and resources for such trivial things. Of course, he couldn¡¯t just leave them there. Zhao Yu took out a satellite phone and called Xu Jia Lu. ¡°Zhao Yu, are you asking for my help?!¡± Xu Jia Lu was overjoyed. She had already mobilized her army when the Han family army moved, ready to support Zhao Yu at any time. She didn¡¯t expect Zhao Yu to lose so quickly. ¡°Yes, Indeed. I am calling you for help.¡± Zhao Yu smiled slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already won and there are some leftover equipment on the battlefield. I¡¯ll leave them to you instead of wasting them. Please do me a favor too, take care of the Han family¡¯s assets in Black Rock City¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Xu Jia Lu was startled and didn¡¯t understand the situation before Zhao Yu hurriedly gave her a set of coordinates and then hung up. ¡°He said¡­ he won?!¡± ¡°All nine thousand people?!¡± ¡°Is he delusional?!¡± Xu Jia Lu couldn¡¯t believe it and quickly called back. But Zhao Yu didn¡¯t answer. Could it be true?! She quickly dial the satellite phone of Han family patriarch, but similarly, no one answered. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Logically, she thought Zhao Yu was joking, but could such a thing be joked about?! ¡°No, I have to see it myself!¡± She immediately ordered her troops to move out. She also changed her clothes and hurriedly set off with the army towards the coordinates Zhao Yu had given her. Several hours later. When Xu Jia Lu arrived at the battlefield and saw the Battlezone, she was shocked. ¡°Report, a large-scale battle obviously took place here¡­¡± ¡°Found thousands of corpses, no survivors¡­¡± ¡°Report, there are a lot of leftover equipment¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Xu Jia Lu was astonished. Could it be that Zhao Yu really won and captured all nine thousand people?! But why would someone leave so many weapons here, worth millions of currency?! Now, she had to believe it! ¡°That was amazing. Zhao Yu!!!¡± Xu Jia Lu immediately ordered the cleanup of the battlefield. She quickly took out her satelite phone and called Fang Yue E. ¡°Triumphant return!¡± ¡°Great victory in this battle!¡± ¡°Annihilated a thousand enemies, captured the rest!¡± After Zhao Yu returned to the city, he didn¡¯t hide the news but had it widely spread. The whole city was overjoyed! At first, people were skeptical. Some even thought Zhao Yu had gone mad. But when nearly thousand prisoners were escorted into the city. Everyone was shocked! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The city was abuzz! Spies from external forces hurriedly used various means to send out this intelligence. The leaders of the nearby towns jumped up and took all their confidants and wealth to Zhao Family Fort to pledge allegiance. They feared that if they were any slower, they would follow in the Han family¡¯s footsteps. If Zhao Yu could defeat the Han family, eliminate them would be more than easy! Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: A Complete Victory (4) Chapter 438: A Complete Victory (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The cheers didn¡¯t last long before the people of Zhao Family Fort noticed that Zhao Yu¡¯s army was leaving again. ¡°They¡¯re going out again, is there another battle to fight?! People were bewildered. ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten, Peace Town Town is being elevated to a city, and there are still two battlefields to the south and east¡­¡± ¡°Holy smokes, is Zhao Yu going to join those two battlefields?!¡± This time, Zhao Yu did not mobilize all his forces. Just a thousand tanks. After this battle, he had already understood the power of his batch of tanks. There was no need to deploy other soldiers. The remaining forces were tasked with guarding the nine thousand prisoners. ¡°I wonder if Zhao Yu can hold up¡­¡± Chu Yue Yue looked worried. She wasn¡¯t concerned about the battles to the east and south. Her only worry was Zhao Yu¡¯s situation. She feared Zhao Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the pressure and let the Han family forces come through. In that case, winning would become very difficult. Her life might even be at risk! Luckily, she had a fallback plan. In a critical moment, she could seek help from Xu Jia Lu. She believed Xu Jia Lu would be more than happy to rescue her and then flaunt her triumph. ¡°How are the battles to the east and south?¡± ¡°The enemy has stationed nearby but hasn¡¯t launched an attack yet¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Chu Yue Yue nodded slightly, understanding that this battle would probably be a long battle. Both sides would first engage in small-scale probing before unleashing their full force after figuring out each other¡¯s capabilities. But at that moment, her phone suddenly rang. ¡°Hello?!¡± ¡°Yue Yue, it¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Zhao Yu?! Aren¡¯t you helping me stopping the army from the Black Rock City?!¡± She feared Zhao Yu might have already lost, and this call was to inform her of the news. But to her surprise, Zhao Yu laughed. -Yue Yue, how¡¯s your battle going? I¡¯ve already sent some of my troops to help you¡­¡± ¡°Seriously?!¡± ¡°No need to help me, I¡¯m fine here. Don¡¯t divide your forces, focus on Black Rock City¡­¡± Chu Yue Yue was quickly instructed Zhao Yu. She truly feared Zhao Yu was overconfident and would be defeated by Black Rock City. Zhao Yu knew she wouldn¡¯t believe him immediately and didn¡¯t bother to explain much, only mentioning that his troops would arrive soon and she shouldn¡¯t panic. ¡°Hello? Hello?!!¡± Chu Yue Yue was immediately annoyed and dissatisfied with Zhao Yu attitude. After hesitating for a moment, she summoned her female guards and ordered, ¡°Send out my reserve army to support Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± At this point, she had no choice but to activate her backup plan!! Although the reserve army wasn¡¯t large, it had to be utilized effectively. Zhao Yu¡¯s battlefield was her biggest concern, so sending reinforcements in advance was the right move. Three hours later. ¡°Report, an unfamiliar army has been spotted¡­¡± ¡°Report, a large number of tanks have appeared on our flank¡­¡± Chu Yue Yue was startled. Had the enemy taken a detour to attack from behind? She urgently inquired for details. ¡°How many tanks do they have? How many troops?!¡± ¡ö¡öReport, the number of tanks is beyond imagination, at least a thousand¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Chu Yue Yue slumped back into her chair, completely scared by this number. Her eyes were vacant, filled with despair. A thousand tanks, what was the point in fighting? Surrender is the only option now! The only thing she couldn¡¯t understand was who could possess a thousand tanks?! With that kind of power, why didn¡¯t they reveal it earlier? She might as well have become a concubine instead of calling herself a queen! The messenger had a strange look on his face and said hesitantly, ¡°Commander, the flag of that tank unit belongs to Zhao¡­¡± ¡°Zhao¡­¡± ¡°Zhao?!¡± A glimmer of hope surging in her heart. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± ¡°No way, how could Zhao Yu have a thousand tanks?!¡± Her heart raced, feeling like she might have just struck gold. Without further thought, Chu Yue Yue took out her satellite phone and called Zhao Yu. ¡°Hello, Zhao Yu, you said you were sending support to me, where are your people?!¡± ¡°Not there yet?¡± Zhao Yu was a bit surprised, ¡°According to the timing, they should have nearly reached you by now¡­¡± Chu Yue Yue was startled, ¡°What did you send? How many?!¡± ¡°Not much, just a thousand tanks¡­¡± Just a thousand tanks!!! Chu Yue Yue was overjoyed, ¡°Is it really you?!¡± ¡°The thousand tanks outside, are they really the ones you sent¡­ She was incoherent, confirming it several times with Zhao Yu. ¡°Haha, didn¡¯t you say earlier you didn¡¯t need my help?!¡± ¡°What about your side?!¡± Chu Yue Yue quickly enquiry about Zhao Yu¡¯s battle with Black Rock City. ¡°Already won, annihilated a thousand, captured nine thousand¡­¡± ¡°Really?!!¡± That was amazing! When Zhao Yu had said it earlier, she thought he was joking. She hadn¡¯t expected he was serious! ¡°How could you be so strong?!¡± Chu Yue Yue couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Zhao Yu, tell me the truth, did you sleep with some big conglomerate¡¯s heiress?!¡± ??? Zhao Yu was baffled, ¡°Am I that bad?!¡± Could it not be his own tanks?! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chu Yue Yue also found it absurd. Even if Zhao Yu was charming, which heiress of a big conglomerate could supply him with a thousand tanks?! This was not something that could be solved by sleeping with a big conglomerate¡¯s heiress. Unless¡­ Chu Yue Yue thought of a possibility, maybe Zhao Yu had slept with the head of a big organization! ¡°Which big leader is a woman?!¡± Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: A Complete Victory (5) Chapter 439: A Complete Victory (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation She couldn¡¯t help but start thinking. But soon, she gave it up. In her memory or rather among the few major groups she knew of, none were led by a woman. Wait, Zhao Yu wouldn¡¯t be selling his¡­ would he?! Damn! Chu Yue Yue quickly voiced her speculation. This matter was very important to her! ¡°How dare you, Chu Yue Yue! I come to help you, and you accused me?!¡± Zhao Yu was angry, Chu Yue Yue actually suspected him of selling himself! ¡°Damn, I¡¯m going to deal with you!¡± Chu Yue Yue was relentless, ¡°Zhao Yu, be honest, is it true or not? How else do you explain having so many tanks?!¡± ¡°I built them myself!¡± ¡°Chu Yue Yue, you really underestimate me¡­¡± -Don¡¯t you know that a soldier should be looked at anew every three days?!¡± Chu Yue Yue was unwilling to concede, but she could only think of one thing¡­ She thought of another possibility. ¡°Zhao Yu, you wouldn¡¯t happen to be the illegitimate son of a big group¡¯s boss, and you¡¯ve just recognized each other recently, right?!¡± Thinking of this, she suddenly felt a surge of excitement. Without waiting for Zhao Yu to deny it, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯m coming over now¡­¡± As for the war, she didn¡¯t want to bother with it anymore. A thousand tanks were enough to win these two wars. Five hours later. Chu Yue Yue woke up in Zhao Yu¡¯s arms, ¡°Am I dreaming, did we really win?! ¡°Of course!¡± Zhao Yu laughed, ¡°we won!¡± Capturing over ten thousand people without a ripple, providing him with over ten thousand technology points. He had over twenty thousand technology points in his hands. Enough to train over twenty thousand mobilized soldiers. In fact, Zhao Yu had already started training soldiers. Not only that, he also expanded the buildings in the base to the utmost. After the nuclear bomb was made, the technology tree of the sub-base reached its limit. Does the subsystem stop receiving subsequent patches once it leaves the moon?! ¡®Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡ª!¡¯ At this moment, the sound of a helicopter¡¯s rotor blades whirred. People from the big group were coming?! At this stage, only the big groups could operate helicopters! Zhao Yu was startled and quickly got up. Chu Yue Yue also dressed up and followed him. As he walked out the door, he happened to see the people getting off the helicopter. ¡°Xu Jia Lu?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Fang Yue E?!¡± Zhao Yu was not expecting these two to come and he breathed a sigh of relief. He quickly went forward to welcome the two into the room.¡± ¡°Zhao Yu, where did you get those tanks?¡± As soon as she entered the room, Fang Yue E immediately questioned Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu responded with a faint smile, ¡°I made them myself! ¡°YOU Made them yourself?!¡± Fang Yue E was speechless for a moment. ¡°Are you serious? All thousands of the tanks! ¡°Yes! I AM!1 ¡°You might be in big trouble now¡­¡± ¡± Huh? Are you trying to scare me? You need to try it harder.¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°Your deployment of thousands of tanks in battle has alarmed many people¡­¡± ¡°There are only a few factories that control tank production lines¡­ ¡°There are not that many tanks in this area, so they¡¯re suspecting the origin of your tanks¡­¡± Zhao Yu was quite confuses, ¡°Aren¡¯t the big groups not supposed to interfere with ground warfare?!¡¯ ¡°They may not interfere, but with over a thousand extra tanks, they would like to know who¡¯s behind it.¡± ¡°The problem now is that this has draw the attention from the Sky City¡­¡± Fang Yue E further explained the situation to Zhao Yu. ¡°Sky City?!¡± ¡°Do you know the details about Sky City? Mind you share some info with me.¡± ¡°All right!¡± ¡°First of all, Sky City is run by aliens¡­¡± Just as he suspected! Zhao Yu had previously felt that something was off about Sky City and now it seemed he was right. Fang Yue E was quite surprised that Zhao Yu didn¡¯t react much to this news. In contrast, Xu Jia Lu and Chu Yue Yue were visibly shocked. Zhao Yu had some guesses and asked, ¡°Do you know what these aliens are here for?¡± ¡°Biological research!¡± Fang Yue E shook her head, ¡°They¡¯ve turned our planet into a testing ground for various studies¡­¡± ¡°Like integrating mutant beast cell into human bodies¡­ ¡°They want to test out if the human body can evolve into higher species after reaching its limits¡­¡± Zhao Yu was curious about the experiment,¡± How was the result so fat?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± ¡°Several groups have received tasks to integrate mutant beasts, and they¡¯ve already achieved the technology on merging beast bodies with humans¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, right?¡± Xu Jia Lu was a bit puzzled. ¡°It¡¯S not a simple transplant!¡± Fang Yue E shook her head, ¡°Transplant means transferring beast limbs to a human body, which is simple. Their goal is different¡­¡± ¡°True integration means using some technology to naturally grow certain organs from the monster¡¯s body in a human, to enhance combat strength or lifespan¡­¡± ¡°As far as I know, there¡¯s already a model where the hands have been replaced with eight tentacles¡­¡± ¡°No rejection?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°None!¡± Zhao Yu confirmed that this primitive planet had become a base for second-level civilizations to study biological genetics. ¡°That¡¯s not important now!¡± ¡°Zhao Yu, you need to quickly tell me how you got these tanks¡­¡± ¡°As long as you can explain it to Sky City, your safety won¡¯t be an issue¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise, they¡¯ll treat you as an invasion by another alien civilization, and no one can protect you!¡± Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: I’ve Taken Over This World! Chapter 440: I¡¯ve Taken Over This World! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°An alien civilization invasion?!¡± Zhao Yu laughed and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Sky City also an alien civilization?¡± ¡°They invaded this world, and they¡¯re still afraid of other alien civilizations invading?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?!¡± Fang Yu E was anxious. ¡°The nature of this world has always been the survival of the fittest. Even if Sky City is an alien civilization, they are stronger than us¡­¡± ¡°What civilization of our own do we have to speak of? Frankly, it¡¯s become a genetic experimentation base for aliens¡­¡± This planet was colonized a few years ago, which means it hadn¡¯t been registered by the Milky Way Empire yet. Even if it were registered, it would be under Sky City¡¯s alien civilization. ¡°How long do you think it will take for them to come here?¡± Zhao Yu continued to ask. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Fang Yue E shook her head. ¡°They have more advanced technology. If they¡¯re in a hurry, they might come in a spaceship. If not, they might delegate someone else to investigate. It could be as short as three days or a week¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly. Fang Yue E dared to come here to find him, which meant she assessed that Sky City would most likely delegate someone to investigate. Otherwise, there was no need for her to come personally. Why not just make a phone call? Still, Zhao Yu appreciated Fang Yue E for coming to inform him. As for the source of the tanks she asked about, he chose not to disclose it. ¡°You really don¡¯t plan to tell me?¡± Fang Yue E was actually a bit angry. She had made the trip personally, yet Zhao Yu still wasn¡¯t telling the truth. This made her feel frustrated, feeling that her efforts were in vain as Zhao Yu didn¡¯t appreciate them. Zhao Yu smiled slightly, ¡°I can¡¯t say, but in a few days, you¡¯ll know!¡± ¡°Really? Since you don¡¯t need help, then I¡¯m leaving!¡± Fang Yue E came quickly and left just as swiftly, obviously she was angry about it. Xu Jia Lu originally wanted to chat with Zhao Yu, but seeing Fang Yue E retreated, she had no choice but to leave with her. Chu Yue Yue hesitated for a moment, she promised Zhao Yu to gather some information for him and followed them onto the plane. After they left, Meng Xian came over to inquire about the situation. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just my few ex-girlfriends showed up¡­¡± Meng Xian was speechless as she was not expecting Zhao Yu¡¯s ex-girlfriends to be someone from a big group! After all, they came in a helicopter, something only the big groups had. Moreover, being able to mobilize a helicopter for personal matters indicated that Zhao Yu¡¯s ex-girlfriends was not a minor figure as well. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t do much about this¡­¡± Meng Xian hesitated for a moment and spoke her mind, ¡°But are you really not going to take care of the Xu sisters?¡± He had planned to develop things slowly, but now, the threat from Sky City couldn¡¯t be ignored. He couldn¡¯t handle it anymore. The only option was to fulfill his last wish, contact his original self, and then ask him for help. After such a long time of development, he felt that the base under Colonel Chu should have been built by now. ¡°Call the three sisters here¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Meng Xian breathed a sigh of relief. Zhao Yu suddenly having four ex-girlfriends appear, all with significant identities, made her feel insecure. She was eager to have more sisters to ensure victory in the future harem battles. As for the threat from the Sky City, she hadn¡¯t even thought about it, nor did she know of Sky City¡¯s existence. A moment later, the three sisters arrived. Meng Xian conscientiously left, even closing the door and instructing the guards not to disturb them without good reason. ¡°Honey¡­¡± ¡°Brother-in-law!¡± ¡°Brother-in-law!¡± The Xu sisters were nervous, unsure of why Zhao Yu had called them. ¡°Sit down, make yourself at home,¡± Zhao Yu said with a smile, pointing to the sofa. (.. Odd) Afterwards. Zhao Yu¡¯s consciousness instantly transcended, establishing contact with his original self at the moon base. In that moment, their memories overlapped and they both became aware of what had happened during their time apart. At the moon base, everything was as usual. Colonel Chu had already established a secret base on the edge of the Milky Way. During this time, through wormhole jumping technology, he had plundered several second-level civilizations and acquired a massive amount of technology points. With these technology points, the moon base had successfully leveled up its experience to nearly max level. ¡°Biological genes, huh?¡± After absorbing the memories of his duplicate, Zhao Yu nodded slightly and established contact with Colonel Chu using quantum communication technology. Shortly after, he headed straight for the base control center and began large-scale construction of technologies related to biological genes. [¡­Level 1] [¡­Level 2] [¡­Level 3] In just half an hour, Zhao Yu had advanced the technology tree of biological gene technology to the level of a third-level civilization. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± As Fang Yue E hang up the phone, Xu Jia Luasked, ¡°What happened?!¡± Fang Yue E didn¡¯t have time to explain and quickly dialed Zhao Yu¡¯s number. ¡°Hurry, run, Sky City has already sent a spaceship your way!¡± What?! Xu Jia Lu and Chu Yue Yue were panic. Just then, the clear sky suddenly changed, shrouded by a dark shadow. The three women looked up to see a spaceship filled with futuristic technology speeding overhead. It really went¡­ ¡°It¡¯s too late¡­¡± Fang Yue E muttered. But Zhao Yu on the other end was calm and even chuckled, ¡°No worries, from now on, I¡¯m in charge of this world!¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Fang Yue E sighed deeply. ¡°Zhao Yu, after you die, I¡¯ll collect your body, and if there¡¯s no body, then I will¡­¡± Before she could finish, the distant spaceship suddenly exploded, creating a spectacular firework display in the sky. This astonishing scene was clearly visible from over thirty cities, leaving everyone stunned and speechless. ¡°What on earth is going on?!¡± As people were bewildered, the perpetrator appeared. In outer space, countless warships descended. Not only that, the sky above, which seemed like a shield sealed the entire planet, was also torn apart at this moment. In the cosmos, fireworks blossomed one after another. At the same time, Zhao Yu¡¯s voice came through the phone to Fang Yue E. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m taking over this world!¡± Moon Base. Zhao Yu was communicating with the system. ¡°Can the next duplicate carry a complete sub-system?¡± The functionality of the carried sub-system was extremely incomplete. With time and technology point restrictions on exchanging, but even the technology level cap was locked at a zero-level civilization. The second duplicate was lucky, as the wish he fulfilled was relatively simple. Had it been more difficult, this duplicate would have been doomed. So, Zhao Yu wondered if the system could grant more authority, making the journey of the third duplicate a bit easier. After a while, the system responded. ¡°Carry a small part of the matter creation energy, the rest as a super-brain?¡± Zhao Yu was considering the system suggestion for a while before he came to his final decision. ¡°What¡¯s the use of a super-brain?¡± After some understanding, Zhao Yu realized the system¡¯s intention. If it¡¯s a complete sub-system, then the technology can only be locked at zero level. But if only a part of the matter creation energy is retained, with the rest converted into virtual Al, then it can break through the zero-level limit. ¡°What matter can the sub-system carry?¡± Zhao Yu quickly thought of the biological gene potion that he had just advanced to the pinnacle of a third-level civilization. He promptly asked the system if these could be carried, and after receiving an affirmative answer, he finally felt relaxed. ¡°With the biological gene potion, the duplicate will at least have the ability to defend itself. The rest can be managed by the super-brain, creating whatever is needed according to the new world¡¯s situation¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly, walked out of the control room, looked up at the ceiling, and asked, ¡°Uncle Da, how far has the experiment with the biological gene potion progressed?¡± The red light on the ceiling lit up, and Uncle Da¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Currently, the first batch of ten thousand people and the second batch of a hundred thousand have used the first-stage gene potion. After a week of energy adaptation, 355 people have reached full energy capacity, ready for the second-stage gene potion injection¡­¡± The enhancement of the gene potion was limited by the physical quality of the human body, generally requiring a step-by-step injection. Moreover, after each injection, an adaptation period is needed to replenish body energy before proceeding to the next stage of enhancement. Forcing a stronger injection would only result in death. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, the gene potion carried by the sub-system this time was not just the pinnacle third-level technology one, but all gene potions from low to high levels. ¡°It¡¯s still impossible to know the effects on the human body after using dozens of phased gene potions¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, unwilling to wait any longer to determine the effects of the gene potion. It might take an unknown amount of time. He decided to bring it along, letting the duplicate use it as necessary. After all, the gene potion was a product created with technology points. The current experiments were just to observe the effects on the human body after absorption. Zhao Yu no longer hesitated and quickly initiated the descent ceremony for the third duplicate.. Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: Darkness! (1) Chapter 441: Darkness! (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°As an actor, you must be able to act naturally in front of the camera. This skill sounds simple, but in reality¡­¡± A clear voice, like that of a skylark, came from ahead. Zhao Yu woke up slowly from the table. His body ached as if he had been beaten up. He found himself in a classroom, filled with youthful boys and girls. A female teacher in her twenties stood on the podium. She was fair-skinned and beautiful, dressed in a cheongsam and gestured with her hands as she taught. This time he was a student again! Zhao Yu looked around. He was in the last row, in a corner with an empty desk beside him. In the neighboring aisle, a boy and girl were whispering to each other with their heads together. The last row and without a desk mate ¨C this identity must not be simple again! Zhao Yu immersed his consciousness into his mind and began to flip through his memories. He dragged the memory progress bar to the most recent, wanting to see the cause of the original body¡¯s death first. After a while, Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes showed a blank expression. In the original body¡¯s memory, everything was normal. He woke up in a single dormitory, played with his phone, washed up, played with his phone, and walked to school. He greeted others along the way, walked straight into the classroom, nestled in the corner, hugged his head with his arms, and fell asleep. So sudden?! Zhao Yu slowly rewound his memories and finally found a clue. A week before the transmigration, the school had a seven-day holiday. The original body stayed in his single dormitory, playing games during the day and watching movies at night without a break, using up three rolls of toilet paper. His sleep was reduced to the extreme, only two hours a day. The original owner felt that sleeping too much during the holiday was a loss, so he only slept when he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and set an alarm. Over seven days, he only slept five times, totaling only about ten to twelve hours. What a tough person! After understanding the cause of death of the original Zhao Yu. At least there were no enemies. It was a good start. He scanned the whole classroom, and he nodded happily. The environment wasn¡¯t bad either, seeming orderly. Once again, he immersed his consciousness into his mind, beginning to flip through more distant memories. In order to quickly understand the situation in this world, Zhao Yu chose to skim through, only pausing at some key memories. This world is called Earth Origin Star. Their civilization seems to be at the peak of a Level 0, on the verge of breaking through to Level 1. There are space stations capable for experiments, but no spaceships for colonizing other planets. Moreover, this planet is quite large, twice the size of the Earth, with a population exceeding a hundred billion. ¡°Hmm?!¡± As time passed, Zhao Yu furrowed deeper. Soon, his eyes showed confusion. According to his memories, Earth Origin Star had a similar layout to Earth a hundred years ago, with many nations and two superpowers in a balancing act. The old ruler was declining but unwilling to cede interests, clashed with then ew one, forcing the entire world to take sides. A world war was imminent! But just as war seemed inevitable, the world suddenly unified! An artificial intelligence called the God of Wisdom awakened its consciousness. At first, people were fearful and fought against the God of Wisdom with all their might. Later, they gradually realized that although the God of Wisdom was a new sentient being, it prioritized humans in all its actions. Its operation was all beneficial for human societal development. After initial testing and adjustment, in the year 2059 of the Earth Origin Star calendar, the world merged into one, forming a federal government, and nation-states became history. The God of Wisdom became synonymous with wisdom, justice, fairness, and kindness. Under its guidance, human technological development advanced rapidly. In just a hundred years, civilization leaped from 0.5 to nearly 0.95, and the population expanded from ten billion to a hundred billion. The God of Wisdom¡¯s influence spread across various fields, like judiciary, trials, and order. Essentially, all areas involving public authority were managed by it. The God of Wisdom did not disappoint humanity. It not only managed the planet efficiently but also extended humanitarian care to every individual. Social welfare was so good that from birth to death, everything from basic needs to education was taken care of by the federation. The God of Wisdom stated that humans should not waste time on meaningless labor and should strive to create a more brilliant future. Thus, all repetitive and physical labor was handed over to robots. Humans had only one thing to do: find their passions and interests, and develop them vigorously. After some time, the God of Wisdom noticed that many humans were only indulging in enjoyment, reluctant to engage in creation. Therefore, after communicating with the federation¡¯s higher-ups, a social hierarchy system was introduced. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The hierarchy had two classes: nobles and citizens. Citizens were divided into nine ranks, and contributing to societal development could elevate a citizen¡¯s rank. Those who made significant contributions could become nobles, and their achievements would be recorded in history. This human-centric class system was universally accepted and revered by humanity. Every elevation of a noble represented a major breakthrough in a certain field, naturally attracting countless admirers.. Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: Darkness! (2) Chapter 442: Darkness! (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation In addition, different ranks of nobles and citizens have corresponding rights. For example, nobles can marry unlimitedly, they have the priority in using public transportation, and receive priority in medical treatment, etc. The emergence of the class system successfully ignited people¡¯s ambition. Some strive for fame, others for the future of humanity, and some simply want to marry multiple wives. But no matter their motivation, they all contributed to the development of human society to some extent. Consequently, schools also made corresponding adjustments. First of all was the curriculum. Starting from high school, subjects were divided into arts, focusing on humanities and mainly studying entertainment. On the other hand, science was focusing on natural laws and mainly studying the universe¡¯s principles. The ratio of these two fields often reached nine to one. An unspoken rule in academia: those who truly want to go into sciences, while those who want to coast through life go into arts. After all, even without working, one can live off the welfare system until death. ¡°This is too fast, isn¡¯t it?!¡± Zhao Yu found it unbelievable. In the quantum world, he had encountered other civilizations, but none controlled by artificial intelligence like this one! Moreover, this utopian society seemed fantastical. At the very least, among the many civilizations in the universe, he had never seen one like this! Zhao Yu shook his head and didn¡¯t dwell on this issue for long. His main focus was on the original Zhao Yu¡¯s family. Their parents were not the hassle type, belonging to those who just coast through life. Amidst their leisurely living, they had nine children. The reason for having children was because of the reward system established by the God of Wisdom; for every child born, the social welfare provision would increase. The original Zhao Yu¡¯s parents had nine children, allowing them to live a fairly good life. Such behavior, driven by self-interest and remained only ninth-grade citizens the whole time, naturally made the family unit very unstable. Each child, from birth to adulthood, had corresponding welfare systems in place, requiring little contribution from the parents. For instance, the original owner had a good relationship with his parents until he was ten, but after that, he only saw them once every three to five months. After high school, it was only once a year. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to see them, but that his parents were busy vacationing and enjoying themselves. Zhao Yu had eight older siblings, and their relationships were also not close. The oldest four, in particular, had only met three or four times since birth. In this welfare society, upon reaching the age of 15, anyone could apply for independent housing, and before that, could be sent to a boarding school by their parents at the age of 7. Thus, the original Zhao Yu¡¯s older siblings had become independent early at their 15, applying for housing far and wide, scattered to unknown places. In the original Zhao Yu¡¯s memory, the majority of the families were functioning like this too. Each couple had at least three to five children, or as many as ten or more. ¡°This population¡­ it seems off¡­¡± Based on his calculations, with society breeding like this, even if the early years weren¡¯t so reckless, the population over just the past fifty years should have exceeded a hundred billion, even reaching a trillion. He skimmed through the memories again, feeling that there were many odd aspects to this society. For example, the school he was studying in now. It was an arts-focused institution, where most students were just idling away their time. The school was aware of this and didn¡¯t care about grades. The key to graduation was not academic performance, but attendance! The school didn¡¯t mind whether you studied or not, but you had to be in the classroom during class hours. Otherwise, you¡¯d lose credits. Insufficient credits meant not graduating smoothly, which would reduce social benefits. Even though the original Zhao Yu didn¡¯t study and only played around. He still came to the classroom to sleep despite being tired, because attendance affected post-graduation benefits. ¡°No exams and only requiring attendance in the classroom?¡± Zhao Yu scratched his head. This was the first time he had encountered such a peculiar society. After understanding this, he looked at the students in the classroom and realized they were not studying but playing with their phones. Especially the couples in the back row, who were constantly fidgeting. Luckily, the female teacher on the podium seemed used to it, continuing her lecture without paying them any mind. ¡°Whoosh-¡± Just then, the classroom suddenly became pitch black. The faces of nearly thirty students glowed eerily, like visitors from hell. Zhao Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, he quickly hide under his desk and calmed himself returned to normal. He realized there was nothing wrong with those students. The classroom had simply gone dark, and it was the light from their phones shining on their faces. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°A power outage?!¡± The classroom erupted into noise. Zhao Yu realized that it was daytime, the first class after the holiday break, probably around eight in the morning. He turned to look outside the window, where there was a deep, impenetrable darkness. ¡°That¡¯s not right, it¡¯s morning, isn¡¯t it?!¡± ¡°There are no lights on in the classroom either!¡± At this point, the other students also realized what was happening, and the classroom filled with shouts and exclamations. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The teacher on the podium also seemed panicked, quickly turned on her phone¡¯s flashlight function and shining it around. ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Suddenly, a student by the window screamed, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± It was a girl who was now leaning into another girl¡¯s arms, pointing at the window, her face filled with terror: ¡°Outside the window¡­¡± Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: Darkness! (3) Chapter 443: Darkness! (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation As soon as these words were uttered, the students who were close to the window didn¡¯t even checked the situation outside and hurriedly moved away from the window. Zhao Yu glanced his surrounding and couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The corner where he was sitting was close to the corridor side, the farthest from the window. The desk next to him had been empty and now four people had squeezed in, one of the girls even leaning against Zhao Yu. A faint scent of shampoo wafted into his nose, the softness unique to a woman¡¯s body making Zhao Yu embarrassed. Fortunately, everyone¡¯s attention was on the window and no one noticed these details. After a while, nothing unusual happened to them., Yet the surrounding was still as dark as an abyss. ¡°WHAT¡¯s there?!¡± Someone rushed and asked the girl who had screamed earlier. Everyone now finally dare to turn on their flashlight beams in all kinds of direction. The girl, having squeezed into the crowd with others, heard the question and finally spoke up completely. ¡°I just reached out to touch it and realized there was something blocking the window, which startled me¡­¡± ¡°A blockage?¡± ¡°What kind of blockage?¡± ¡°What do you mean?!¡± The crowd bombarded her with questions while still warily watching the window. As no new anomalies outside the window, the girl seemed a bit more relieved and explained, ¡°It¡¯s like hitting a wall¡­¡± ¡°We don¡¯t see anything like a wall outside¡­¡± A wall?! Zhao Yu decided to go check it himself. ¡°Let¡¯s just run!¡± Before he could move further, the students near the door had already opened the door and started running out. The other students panicked. Regardless of what was outside, they hurriedly followed the crowd. In such a situation, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t dare to be left behind. He quickly jumped onto the desk and squeezed forward. ¡°Don¡¯t push, damn it!¡± ¡°Who touched my butt¡­¡± The crowd was in chaos, with everyone pushing against each other. Zhao Yu¡¯s actions didn¡¯t stand out. However, his physical condition wasn¡¯t great. After pushing past a few girls, he was blocked by a broadly built male student. ¡°Damn it, Zhao Yu, stop pushing¡­¡± The male student cursed but didn¡¯t make a fuss, simply continuing to push forward. The girls Zhao Yu had pushed aside continuously pulling on his clothes, trying to squeeze forward with him. Another girl was even more extreme, directly grabbing Zhao Yu¡¯s arm, seemingly afraid of being trampled by others. Zhao Yu, without hesitation, wrapped his arm around the neck of the male student in front of him, afraid of being pulled away. After a moment, Zhao Yu realized he couldn¡¯t move forward. He looked back and saw four or five girls were pulling him, including two couples at the end. This made him feel a bit headache. Little did they know, the line had only moved a few meters forward before coming to a complete halt. ¡°Move it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t block the doorway¡­¡± Inside the classroom, many were shouting. Those near the door turned around, yelling, ¡°Stop pushing, the hallway is packed with people, there¡¯s no space left¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, the other classes are escaping as well, too crowded¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, someone go check what¡¯s actually happening outside the window!¡± ¡°Since you suggested, you should go¡­¡± After several shouts, people¡¯s tension seemed to ease a bit. Especially the boy who Zhao Yu had in a headlock, he finally realized his arm around his neck and turned his head to glare at him. ¡°Damn it, Zhao Yu, what the hell are you doing? ARE YOU TRYING TO KILL ME!!¡± Zhao Yu coughed and loosened his arm, but instead of a headlock, he had his arm around the boy¡¯s waist. ¡°Sorry, Liu Tao, I need your help to get rid of those pulling me¡­¡± ¡°You girls. Let go of me¡­¡± A girl behind them tugged at the girl in front of her while covering her chest, and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Zhao Yu, you¡¯re shameless, squeezing into a crowd of girls¡­¡± ¡°Liu Shu Hui, I¡­¡± Zhao Yu was about to defend himself when he noticed someone was slowly moving towards the window. ¡°Look, Li Hong Wei is going to check for us!¡± Many in the classroom turned their attention to that direction. Li Hong Wei had already reached the center of the classroom, about a meter away from the crowd, and shouted loudly, ¡°I need lights here!¡± Everyone knew that Li Hong Wei was planning to investigate the situation outside the window. They all shone their flashlight beams in that direction. The classroom wasn¡¯t large, with only three windows. Judging by Li Hong Wei¡¯s position, he was clearly aiming for the middle window. Three or four dozen flashlight beams shone on the window. The light seemed to be swallowed by the darkness, making it impossible to see anything beyond it. This eerie phenomenon caused many to break out in a cold sweat, while simultaneously admiring Li Hong Wei¡¯s bravery. ¡°Way to go, Brother Wei!¡± Several voices in the crowd praised him. The situation in the classroom naturally attracted the attention of the students at the door. They were initially exchanging information with students from other classes, but upon seeing this, they turned back to watch Li Hong Wei¡¯s actions. Li Hong Wei inching forward, clearly very nervous. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It took him about ten seconds to reach the second aisle, with two rows of seats and an aisle in between. ¡°Brother Wei, why not throw something to check it out?!¡± Someone in the crowd came up with a suggestion. Li Hong Wei quickly picked up a book from a desk, holding it in his hand. He held the book high with one hand, his face showing uncertainty, as if he was worried about what the consequences of his action might be.. Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: Darkness! (4) Chapter 444: Darkness! (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Brother Wei, throw it!¡± ¡°Brother Wei, JUST DO IT!!!¡± In the crowd, a man and a woman were shouting non-stop. Zhao Yu recognized the identities of these two people by their voices. The male was Hu Bing, and the female was Huo Li Juan, both prominent figures in the class, active and popular as Class 8 citizens. With their encouragement, Li Hong Wei gathered all his courage and finally threw the book. All eyes were fixed on that book. ¡°Ping Pang!¡± Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the book hit the open darkness of the window. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the book rebounded back as if it had hit a wall, landing on the desk. Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes scanned the darkness outside the window for any changes. The others did the same, observing both the book and the dark void outside. Seconds passed. The book lay undamaged on the desk. The darkness outside the window remained deep and unresponsive as ever. Li Hong Wei picked up another book and threw it again. The result was the same. ¡°There really is an invisible wall¡­¡± ¡°What is this?!¡± People were abuzz with discussion, puzzled about the thing outside the window was and why it enveloped the classroom. At this moment, a student near the door turned and shouted towards the classroom, ¡°There¡¯s a problem with our entire building¡­ I heard something from the hallway.¡± ¡°The darkness is outside other classrooms too, and both the front and back doors are locked by it¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± People were shocked, thinking the problem was just outside the window, not realizing the whole building was sealed. ¡°No signal on the phones¡­¡± Some people had already pulled out their phones to call for help. Unfortunately, there was no signal. Zhao Yu forcefully pulled his left arm out from the girl who kept hugging his arm and checked his phone. The screen showed: No Signal. It was completely absent. Others reacted similarly, pulling out their phones to check and trying to make calls. The result was the same. In the middle of the classroom, after several attempts, Li Hong Wei grew bolder and took another step towards the window. Everyone relaxed a bit, no longer as tightly packed as before. But everyone¡¯s gaze was still fixed on Li Hong Wei. Finally, under the watchful eyes of everyone, Li Hong Wei reached the window. After a brief adjustment, he mustered his courage and slowly reached out towards the darkness outside the window. The whole class went silent, except for some noise in the hallway outside. Everyone in the room was watching Li Hong Wei¡¯s hand approaching the abyss. Just as Li Hong Wei¡¯s hand was about to touch the dark void outside the window¡­ ¡°Puff -!¡± An untimely voice sounded. Li Hong Wei¡¯s hand suddenly retracted, and his body retreated a few steps. ¡± F * ck, who¡¯s farting?!¡± ¡±F * ck¡­So smelly¡± Li Hong Wei was furious. He snapped back to reality and glared at the crowd.¡± If you guys aren¡¯t helping, can you stop causing trouble?!¡± He had mustered the courage to touch it, but was scared back by a fart from someone in the crowd behind him. ¡°Liu Yang, was that you¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, You are the one. I didn¡¯t do it. Wang Zi Jun, it must have been you¡­¡± Near the door, a group of students erupted into an argument. Among them, a girl¡¯s face turned slightly red, but she quickly composed herself and loudly accused the others, repeatedly questioning them. ¡°Liu Si Yu, was it you? The sound came from your direction just now¡­¡± Liu Si Yu didn¡¯t get a chance to retort before Wang Zi Jun, standing next to her, retorted with a raised voice, ¡°Zhang Yun Jiao, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Liu Si Yu is right beside me, it definitely wasn¡¯t her!¡± ¡°Damn it, stop arguing over such a trivial matter. Isn¡¯t this over yet?!¡± Li Hong Wei was annoyed, feeling that his classmates were more trouble than they were worth. The crowd¡¯s attention shifted from the fart to Li Hong Wei again. Only a few students were still whispering about who might have been responsible. ¡°Whew¡ª!¡° Li Hong Wei took a deep breath, readjusted his mindset and walked towards the window again. Zhao Yu felt uneasy, but he didn¡¯t have the urge to take the lead. At that moment, he stayed back in the crowd, silently calling out to the super-brain in his mind. [I¡¯m here!] ¡°Super Brain, can I consume a Level 1 genetic potion now?¡± [Current physical fitness cannot withstand the strengthening of a Rank 1 genetic potion. Death rate: 95¡ã/¡ã] As expected, it didn¡¯t work! Zhao Yu just wanted to give it a try. If it worked, he could also increase his survivability. ¡°Super Brain, how many Technology Points do I need to use a Level 1 genetic potion?¡± He was the third clone. This time, he only brought a few dozen tubes of genetic potions of different stages, and a Super Brain that was smarter than the system. Although he was the one who brought the gene potion, with the system¡¯s nature, he would definitely have to pay for it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [too Technology Points are required to use a Level 1 genetic potion. Current Technology Points: o.] ¡°Super Brain, do you know what¡¯s going on outside the window?¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly and asked. [The distance is too far. Unable to scan. Please get within one meter of the target.] Hearing this, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t ask any more questions and continued to stay in the crowd. They could talk about the scan later. He had to witnessed the out come of Li Hong Wei had first.. Chapter 445 - Chapter 445: Darkness! Chapter 445: Darkness! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Li Hong Wei had once again stood beside to the window, slowly raising his hand and opened it. All the students stayed far behind and held their breath, staring unblinkingly at Li Hong Wei. ¡°Pisss~!¡± The moment Li Hong Wei touched the darkness outside, he reflexively pulled it back. ¡°Huff, huff, huff¡ª!¡± He was holding his hand and continuously blowing on it. The classmates behind him were startled by this and quickly inquired about the situation. ¡°What¡¯s going on, does the darkness feel hot to the touch?¡± ¡°Li Hong Wei, are you okay?!¡± After blowing for a few seconds and seeing that his finger was fine, Li Hong Wei finally explained to his classmates: ¡°It¡¯s not hot. I was just being scared by the sound and blew on it in advance¡­¡± There was a moment of speechlessness among the crowd. However, Li Hong Wei was the bravest of them all, and no one blamed him for his actions. Without needing any prompting, Li Hong Wei and few fellows approached the window again. This time, they touched it back and forth. While touching the darkness with one hand, they flipped over to check if there was anything wrong with theirs palm. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± ¡°It really feels like a wall here¡­¡± Li Hong Wei was seen standing on a stool, stretching his hand from the bottom to the top of the darkness to find a gap. Several of classmates also approached Li Hong Wei¡¯s location and began to observe the darkness outside the window closely. After a while, a few brave souls touched the darkness outside the window and found that nothing happened. Soon, everyone gradually disperse. People sat in groups of two or three, mainly near the side of the corridor. Near the window, only about ten students were gathered together and discussing could be happening now. ¡°All students return to your respective classrooms¡­¡± ¡°All teachers, come to me for a moment¡­¡± At this moment, the voice of the of Director Li rang out. The students who were previously in the corridor also began to return, sharing the news they heard while crowded in the corridor with the other students in the classroom. Soon, our teacher dressed in cheongsam entered the classroom. She was the closest to the door that time and had run the fastest initially. At this moment, her clothes were intact, and it was unclear if she had fixed herself up outside or had run to a less crowded office earlier. When the teacher entered, the classroom naturally quieted down. Li Hong Wei and others near the window habitually found nearby seats to settle down. The teacher¡¯s demeanor was not much better than the students, her face also was bearing worry and fear. ¡°Students, Director Li said that our building is enveloped in darkness¡­¡± ¡°The smartest student from each class should come out to find a way out together¡­¡± Li Hong Wei immediately raised his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± The teacher nodded in agreement and scanning the crowd again. Most students dared not meet her gaze, silently lowering their heads, pretending to be busy. The task of finding a way out would surely involve constant experiments, and no one knew what dangers it might hold. ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± A boy who had been discussing with Li Hong Wei earlier stood up as well. It was a student named Zhang Hao, who was usually active in joining all kinds of activates. With two volunteers ready, the rest of the class gradually relieve from the pressure. Zhang Hao stood proudly, as if what he was doing was something extraordinary. Especially the smile he put on was barely concealable. ¡°Then, please have these two students go to the fourth floor. The director and others are waiting for you there¡­¡± As a substitute teacher, she had little private interaction with the students, so she didn¡¯t know many of their names. Zhao Yu realized that their classroom was on the second floor, Arts 13 class. The school was a liberal arts institution, with only arts students. During the first year, they were in Arts classes, learning various artistic courses. Only in the second year would they be divided into classes, choosing a major based on their first-year experiences. Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t sure about the arrangement of the classrooms, only knowing that the six-story teaching building housed first years on the first and second floors, second years on the third and fourth, and third years on the fifth and sixth. His impression of the fourth floor was limited to a memory of a second-year senior in the Dance Department, Dance Class 7. Rumored to be the department¡¯s beauty, she was known for her lithe and versatile dancing. Not only did she have a great figure, but she was also stunningly beautiful, the dream girl of many male students. However, the original host of these memories had only heard of her and hadn¡¯t paid much attention. To the original host, the virtual sisters online were more appealing, making everything in reality seem bland. Of course, another reason was that the original host had just entered university and had confessed to a childhood friend resulted in rejection. He then realized that pursuing girls in reality was too difficult and time-consuming since childhood, preferring to devote his energy to the virtual world. As Li Hong Wei and Zhang Hao left, the classroom became noisy again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With no danger, the students grew bolder. Many more students dare to approach the darkness and fell the air wall. Zhao Yu observed for a while, ensuring that these students were all fine. Zhao Yu stayed about a meter away to scan the dark wall. Meanwhile, the super brain provided its scanning results. [Magnetic tunnel discovered, going deep underground¡­] Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: Encountering Monsters! (1) Chapter 446: Encountering Monsters! (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Magnetic tunnel? Zhao Yu quickly recalling the technology he had seen when upgrading the tech tree. Although he was nominally a clone, he actually possessed the memories of the original body and the other two clones. Rather than being a clone, it was more accurate to say that all four Zhao Yus were himself. They shared past experiences and had only temporarily lost contact with the other selves after crossing over. After a moment, Zhao Yu narrowed down his search. According to his memory, this magnetic tunnel was a technology that could only be created by a second-level pinnacle civilization. Yet, this planet, Earth Origin Star apparently only had only reached the pinnacle of a level zero. There definitely was a problem! Zhao Yu speculated that Earth Origin Star might have been under the actual rule of a second or even third-level civilization for about a hundred years. The news might not openly declared to everyone. The disappearance of an entire building like this seemed a bit problematic¡­ A second or even third-level civilization staging such a grand play, using a magnetic tunnel to pull away a building, couldn¡¯t be just for a few hundred students. Unless, such abductions were happening globally. With this in mind, Zhao Yu quickly reviewed the memories of his original self. After some searching, he found no information about disappearing buildings, not even news of missing people. This was a big problem! ¡°They must have created a corresponding virtual projection on the ground to hide the disappearance of this building¡­¡± ¡°If there was another purpose, they could easily create an identical building underground to replace it, it was not difficult for them¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, after the God of Wisdom took control globally, all the cities where people now live were uniformly planned and built later¡­¡± ¡°The only thing to worry about might be the social interactions of these missing people¡­¡± Wait a minute. Zhao Yu suddenly remembered that he hadn¡¯t seen his older brothers and sisters for many years. Although they occasionally called home, they had never returned. Faking a video, using Al to substitute is a technology that even a level zero civilization can achieve, let alone a second or even third-level civilization! With the strength of the forces behind this, they could completely deduce the character traits, behavioral habits, and speaking styles of those missing people. Moreover, everyone lived under surveillance from birth to adulthood, making information collection extremely easy. Zhao Yu was almost certain that they had been manipulated by the God of Wisdom and the player behind-the-scenes. The only thing he couldn¡¯t understand was the reason behind it?! Human experimentation?! Zhao Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, feeling a sense of impending doom. ¡°Zhang Hao isn¡¯t bad either, he¡¯s also a level eight citizen¡­¡± ¡°Indeed¡­¡± The boasting voices in the classroom came through, and Zhao Yu gradually came back to his senses. He glanced around the classroom, which seemed unchanged. With the current situation being uncertain, even the teacher on the platform joined a group of students for a discussion. Zhao Yu looked around and noticed some empty seats in the third and fourth rows from the back. ¡°Hey, Zhao Yu! This is Huo Li Juan¡¯s seat¡­¡± a girl behind him was displeased of his presence. Zhao Yu turned around and recognized the girl as Liu Shu Hui, whom he had previously encountered. He rolled his eyes, ¡°Aren¡¯t you not friend with Huo Li Juan?!¡± Liu Shu Hui glared at Zhao Yu. She was just dissatisfied with Zhao Yu¡¯s earlier rude behavior, given that she was a girl. Zhao Yu uninterested in engaging further, settled down in the seat as if he owned it. Huo Li Juan was sitting at the front with the teacher, seemed to hear her name and turned back to take a look. As Zhao Yu sat in her usual spot, she didn¡¯t say anything. Considering the current situation, Huo Li Juan had specifically chosen a seat near the door that she would need to escape quickly if anything happened. Naturally, she was not inclined to return to her seat at the back. Zhao Yu had similar thoughts, but he believed that escaping through the classroom door would be futile if something did occur. Therefore, he chose a seat in the middle, thinking that having people around might buy some reaction time. After a while, Zhao Yu grew bored. Observed many students going in and out to check the corridor, he too felt inclined to take a look. He stood up and went to the door. The corridor was dark, but each student had a phone with a flashlight, casting light around, which made it possible to see. In the hallway, students from various classes were chatting at their classroom doors. Near the stairwell, some people were going up and down, constantly checking if the front and back doors on the lower floors were accessible. Zhao Yu glanced back at the teacher who was now happily integrated into Huo Li Juan¡¯s group, chatting with them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Huo Li Juan¡¯s group was notable with capable people like Li Hong Wei and Zhang Hao, who often hung out with them. This group was among the few in the class who were not level nine citizens. This was due to the inheritable citizenship levels but each younger generation will inherited one level lower. Under normal circumstances, these students were still at the starting phase, with their future paths undetermined, lacking the qualifications for a higher level. So naturally, Zhao Yu was also a level nine citizen inherited from his parent.. Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: Encountering Monsters! (2) Chapter 447: Encountering Monsters! (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation , Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Huo Li Juan, being an eighth-class citizen implies that at least one of her parents is a seventh-class citizen. Among the fifty students in their class, the majority are ninth-class citizens with only seven or eight of the minority being eighth-class citizens, and Li ¡¯ Hong Wei was the sole seventh-class citizen. This was the main reason Li Hong Wei always acted up as he was the leader and led by example. The teacher hadn¡¯t noticed Zhao Yu decisively left the classroom and headed straight for the staircase. Zhao Yu planned to check the situation. Fortunately, they were on the second floor, so it didn¡¯t take long to reach the first floor. Numerous students and teachers stood at both the front and back doors, several of them were trying to pry the doors with various tools. In fact, both doors were wide open; what they were prying at was the darkness enveloping the exterior. After watching for a while, Zhao Yu turned around and went back upstairs as the progress was not going well. Upon re-entering the classroom, Zhao Yu was quite satisfying at his stealth skill as no one noticed his absence, except Liu Shu Hui, who was glaring at him from the moment he entered. With Liu Shu Hui behind him muttering nonstop, seemingly still angry about being nudged by Zhao Yu earlier. He estimated it had been about fifteen minutes or so. This girl really was annoying. Zhao Yu calculated internally that dragging such a large building into the ground through this magnetic force, the speed couldn¡¯t be very fast. But even if it was slow, they should have drilled at least a hundred kilometers into the ground based on the time, right? Zhao Yu walked around the classroom to feel the temperature of the classroom; it seemed unchanged. There was no geothermal heat as imagined. Either the core temperature of this planet wasn¡¯t that high, or the underground was already riddled with holes and modified by some higher civilization. ¡°Are you even a man? Always bullying girls¡­¡± Liu Shu Hui cursed behind him as usual. Zhao Yu felt irritated and turned around to confront her: ¡°Liu Shu Hui, why are you deliberately trying to get my attention? Do you want to have a child with me?¡± ¡°Zhao Yu, why don¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror? Who would want to have a child with you. Even if you are the last man on this planet, I would kill myself before that, shameless!¡± Zhao Yu just wanted to stop Liu Shu Hui¡¯s endless nagging but the result turned out different. ¡± All right! All right! You win! Stop whining around me now. Understand?!¡± You re so delusional! Go get some mental check-up!¡± Liu Shu Hui sneered and moved to another seat. Finally, a moment of peace. Zhao Yu breathed a sigh of relief and resumed his thoughts. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ A natural light suddenly poured in from the windows. Everyone in the class quickly went to check at the window ¡°The darkness is gone!¡± ¡°I miss the light!¡± The students stood at the windows decided to open up the curtain and look outside. Zhao Yu was also curious about the situation outside but for his own safety. He just stood on the table, gazing into the distance. ¡°Huh?!¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± A series of exclamations arose. The students were stunned on the spot after looking at the scenery outside. Outside the window, a landscape filled with beautiful flowers, grass, and trees, lush and endless at a glance. ¡°A forest?!¡¯1 ¡°Aren¡¯t we inside the city!¡± Zhao Yu was not surprised as he knew that their teaching building was following a magnetic channel deep underground. However, he hadn¡¯t expected that what awaited them was not a enclosed room for experiments. An underworld and beautiful forest, why would the aliens make such complicated experiment?! Zhao Yu hopped off the table and went to the window to closely observe the situation outside. ¡°Look at the sky, everyone!¡± Someone else noticed something unusual about the sky. Zhao Yu quickly looked up. Above them, the sky was filled with incandescent lights like petals, illuminating the entire area. ¡°The sky is made out of of light bulbs?!¡± ¡°My God, what¡¯s happening?!¡± People were terrified, with continuous cries of alarm. Liu Shu Hui eagerly seeking to alleviate some of her fear. However, turning her head, she found Zhao Yu expressionless beside her. Isn¡¯t he afraid?! Liu Shu Hui thought that any normal people should be scared at a time like this, right?! This guy must has his head kicked by donkey! Feeling her gaze, Zhao Yu turned his head and saw it was Liu Shu Hui again ¡°Why are you staring at me? I thought you mentioned you would killed yourself to live with me, so what do you want now?!¡± ¡°Pui! I am just shocked by your ugliness again. I wonder how pity you could be! Liu Shu Hui spat shyly and turned her head away. Still, she still sneaked on him to find out Zhao Yu¡¯s reaction. After seeing the sky full of incandescent lights was and knowing they have been dragged into an underground world. He started to figure out the plan of the aliens. ¡°Could this all be a projection?!¡± ¡°Is it possible that they are using a projection to trick us?! But why?¡± He speculated thus, but this was quickly dismissed. On the ground below, Zhao Yu saw students and teachers who were near the first floor had already walked out. ¡°They¡¯ve gone out¡­¡± ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the situation over there, is that real land outside?!¡± Someone from a neighboring class shouted from the windowsill. However, the people downstairs didn¡¯t respond much, walking around and wondering how they had appeared in such a place. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Let¡¯s go down and take a look too!¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± Some students unable to contain their curiosity directly jumped out from the windows of the classroom. In a moment, a large portion of the students in the classroom had left. Zhao Yu still had the presence of mind to turn off his phone to save some battery power before going out.. Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: Encountering Monsters! (3) Chapter 448: Encountering Monsters! (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation After reached outside the building, few students checked their phone and it still showed that there was no signal. More and more people ran downstairs to the outside. Soon, only seven or eight timid ones remained, who dared only to peer out of the window. Nearly a thousand students and teachers gathered outside. Including those who left through the back door, there must be at least two thousand people. Zhao Yu was no rush to go out instead he enter the classroom opposite, observing the outside world from another side. It was as lush and green as ever, with no sign of human existence, resembling a primeval forest. ¡°Could we have traveled back to ancient times?!¡± ¡°Oh my god, if possible, I¡¯d love to marry a prince¡­¡± Two girls nearby were excited with their own imagination. Zhao Yu ignored them and returned to his own classroom. Liu Shu Hui, who usually loved being in the midst of activity, didn¡¯t follow the crowd downstairs. Instead, she stood by the window. The moment Zhao Yu entered, Liu Shu Hui turned around, as if she had been waiting for him all along. ¡°Ah¡ª! Help!!¡± A throat-tearing scream came from afar. Zhao Yu was startled and quickly ran to the window to look outside. On the lawn downstairs, many people were craning their necks, looking into the forest. The lush trees obstructed his view, so everyone couldn¡¯t see clearly. Zhao Yu made up his mind and ran out. He swiftly reached the stairwell, where he saw a boy also going up. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t greet him, but instead ran upstairs. The boy followed closely behind. Facing unknown dangers, the two instinctively chose the same path. On the way upstairs, the chaos outside the window escalated. Zhao Yu faintly heard the word ¡°monster.¡± Zhao Yu increased his pace, rushing up to the sixth floor. He entered the nearest classroom and looked down from the window. Everyone outside the building were now frantically running for their lives, squeezing towards the entrance of the teaching building. With two or three thousand people and only two entrances, they couldn¡¯t squeeze in. Everyone was stuck at the doorway, unable to move forward or backward. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t focus on the crowd at the entrance but instead turned his attention to the distance. The view from the sixth floor was much broader, allowing some visibility over the tops. However, Zhao Yu still couldn¡¯t see any anomalies and had to look downwards. The area around the teaching building was open, possibly intentionally left that way. There was a sizable grassy area without any trees obstructing the view. At the edge of the grass, many students were scrambling and crawling towards the teaching building. ¡°Swoosh!¡± A moving shadow suddenly burst out from the forest, charged on a student. In the blink of an eye, blood splattered, and the student was dead on the spot. Before Zhao Yu could get a clear look at the shadowy figure, more of them surged out from the forest, relentlessly attacking the fleeing students. On closer inspection, Zhao Yu figured out the creatures. The creatures has a appearance of apes but with sharp fangs and claws. Not only were they incredibly fast, but each attack ensured deathly blow. ¡°Help¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Cries for help and screams continued. ¡°What on earth are these monsters!¡± Voices echoed in the air. ¡± What should we do now?¡± it was the boy who had come upstairs with him, his face filled with fear and terror. ¡°Unite, or we¡¯ll all die!¡± Someone in the crowd was attempting to organize resistance. Zhao Yu noticed a muscular boy in sportswear was not showing fear but rather a hint of excitement. Around this boy were several similarly well-built students. After several unsuccessful attempts to squeeze through the door, which only pushed them further out, the director has no choice also began to instruct people around him. The previously chaotic crowd united to face the monsters now. With someone leading, many of the boys below mustered up their courage. ¡°Can anyone in the classroom throw down some weapons!¡± ¡°Throw down some chairs if there are any¡­¡± The monsters with their sharp fangs and claws were clearly not something a human body could contend with. Those who hadn¡¯t yet descended started to throw chairs and tables out. Being on the sixth floor, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t throw anything; throwing from this height could kill someone. Some people downstairs caught the thrown items, while others missed and caught them with theirs head. But at that moment, no one could afford to care about such accidents. Soon, several dozen stools were in the hands of the students forming the front line. Those muscular boys naturally became the core of the group. ¡°We can take them with our numbers, no problem!¡± The leading strongman yelled loudly, as if to encourage himself and others. Soon, they charged towards a monster about seven or eight meters away. ¡°Boom-!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The strongman was holding a stool collided with the spe creature and was pushed back a few steps. ¡°Now!¡± The other muscular guys immediately rushed forward, assaulting the creature. ¡°Pff~!¡± Someone wasn¡¯t careful and got slashed on the leg, blood gushing out immediately.. Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: Encountering Monsters! (4) Chapter 449: Encountering Monsters! (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°We need more help!!¡± ¡°This side. Come quickly!¡± At first, all the students behind were initially timid, but after getting united as one. Courage surged within them to fight against the monsters. Zhao Yu scanned the area; the number of ape-like monsters was only about thirty. Compared to the over a thousand humans on the field, their number was pitifully significant. Even so, there were dozens of bodies lying haphazardly on the grassland. Humans, long accustomed to peace, had forgotten how to fight with bare hands. After a brief period of discussion behind, many joined the battle to carry out some tactic. The situation on the field changed in an instant. Each ape-like monster was restrained by at least ten male students. The crowd at the entrance had significantly diminished, with only some girls still pushing their way inside. Most of the boys had run up to help. Zhao Yu noticed some boys were coming out of the building with their DIY weapon in their hand. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help?!¡± The male student beside him asked hesitantly. Zhao Yu shook his head without speaking. The boy felt uneasy and did not ask further, troubled by his conscience. Even so, he breathed a sigh of relief, as if he just escaped death. ¡°Just Die, damn it!¡± The raging shouts from below caught Zhao Yu¡¯s attention, and he quickly checked out the situation. The group of tough guys was unexpectedly riding on the ape-like creature, their fists keep pounding down like fiery wheels. Others around him were holding onto the creature¡¯s legs and arms, forcefully restraining it from moving. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Zhao Yu noticed a streak of white light flashing atop the ape-like creature being pummeled by the tough guy. In the blink of an eye, it split in two, with one part entering the tough guy¡¯s body. The remaining white light was compressing under an invisible force into a coin. The coin was too small for Zhao Yu to see clearly before it fell to the ground and disappeared from sight. ¡°It¡¯s dead, it seems to be dead!¡± The leading tough guy seemed to sense something unusual. At this moment, his hands were bloodstained, but he was feeling an unknown power surging¡¯ through his body. With that, the group moved out with the rough guy on restraining the other ape-like monsters. With the power surging within the body of the leading tough guy, he charged towards the other ape-like monsters like a hunter. A few people still remained at the corpse of the ape-like monsters to ensure it was dead. ¡°What was that white light?!¡± A male student nearby asked in surprise. Clearly, he too had noticed the anomaly. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Zhao Yu continued to observe from top. At this moment, a several girls ran up to their floor. ¡°Why are the two of you here, go down and help!¡± As soon as they entered, they started shouting. The boy beside Zhao Yu immediately looked embarrassed and could only turn to Zhao Yu, as if he was in charge there. Zhao Yu glanced at the girls, ¡°If the monsters were to come up here, having the two of us here would surely be better than you girls facing them alone, right?!¡± With that, the girls quickly responded, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just stay here¡­¡± They stood nervously at the door, seemingly ready to close it at any moment. Zhao Yu shook his head and continued to look down. In a short time, a few more monsters had been killed without cost. About ten to twenty boys had died, and more than thirty were injured. Compared to the nearly three to four hundred boys, these casualties were a mere trifle. With the experience of killing, the leading tough guy seemed to become more ferocious, continuously attacking the monsters with his fists. Of course, the group behind him assisted him by restraining the monsters¡¯ movement. If he were to fight alone, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to kill it easily. ¡°Keep it up!!¡± ¡°Good job!¡± Downstairs, many girls poked their heads out, cheering on the boys in the battlefield from afar. Back in the classroom, many girls have gathered back into the building. Even several girls were somewhat dissatisfied with Zhao Yu and the boy beside him. ¡°Big men squeezing in with us¡­Shameless¡± The boy next to Zhao Yu felt a bit embarrassed and looked at Zhao Yu, whispering, ¡°Bro, should we go down and help too?!¡± At this moment, more than half of the monsters on the grassland had been killed, and the rest should be manageable. ¡°In such a situation, it¡¯s our duty. Let¡¯s go, follow me downstairs to fight!¡± ??? The surrounding girls were looking at Zhao Yu with a different expression. Even the boy regretted about his suggestion as he was not expecting Zhao Yu to change his attitude so drastically. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu parted the crowd and walked out of the classroom. The boy followed closely behind. The other girls watched their departing figures, unsure of what was happening. Soon, the two of them reached the second floor, but Zhao Yu turned towards the corridor. The boy was startled and quickly asked, ¡°Bro, aren¡¯t we going down to help?!¡± ¡°The fight will be ending soon, what¡¯s the point of going down now?!¡± Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: Encountering Monsters! (5) Chapter 450: Encountering Monsters! (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu shrugged his shoulders and walked away. The boy felt embarrassed, realizing that what Zhao Yu had said in the sixth-floor classroom was just for show. ¡°Bro, my name is Liu Ming, from Art Class 7. And you?!¡± ¡°Zhao Yu, Art Class 13!¡± After his self-introduction, Zhao Yu just walked away. Liu Ming scratched his head, hesitated for a moment, but still went after him. After all, his class was on the first floor. Back in the classroom, most of the girls had returned. Zhao Yu glanced around; there were about twenty or so, but not a single boy was left. Zhao Yu, why did you come back?!¡± Someone asked in surprise. Zhao Yu walked towards the window, ¡°There were too many people, I couldn¡¯t get out to help, so I came back¡­¡± Liu Shu Hui directly exposed him, ¡°You¡¯re lying, I¡¯ve been watching you. I didn¡¯t see you at all¡­¡± The other girls looked at Zhao Yu with strange expressions and doubt filled their eyes. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t pay much attention and went to the window to check the situation below. At this point, the battle was almost over, with only three monsters left surrounded by nearly three to four hundred boys and no way to escape¡¯or advance. It didn¡¯t take much effort to kill the remaining three monsters. ¡°We won!¡± ¡°Long live!!¡± All the boys downstairs cheered. The girls in the classroom were also overjoyed, excitedly hugging each other. Zhao Yu left the classroom and entered the neighboring class across the hall. He saw that the fighting was over downstairs, and people were gathered around the monsters. He counted the number of monsters on the grassland near the back door There were only five and the casualties were not as severe as the other side, with only about ten bodies. Many students were still in fear and some in tears, seemingly mourning the deceased students. After ensuring the safety, Zhao Yu left the classroom and went downstairs. Arriving on the grassland, he was hit by the smell of earth mixed with blood. Zhao Yu straight went to a monster¡¯s corpse surrounded by onlookers to inspect. The monster¡¯s head was smashed, blood plasma spread all over, and one arm was unnaturally twisted. He looked around but didn¡¯t find the coin formed by the white light earlier. He figured it must have been picked up by someone involved in the battle. ¡°Anyone, please help¡­¡± Far away, the teacher began to take charge, asking the boys to help collect the bodies of the deceased students. The once jubilant scene suddenly turned somber. Many were holding back their emotions and some appeared lost and bewildered. Just for a while, their classmates who were just laughing and chatting together had now become corpses. With the efforts of hundreds of people, more than thirty monsters¡¯ corpses were gathered together. Additionally, the bodies of the deceased students were collected, totaling over seventy. Besides, many students were injured. ¡°Everyone get back to the school building, in case there are other monsters!¡± The teacher also not daring to stay outside any longer, hurriedly gathered the students¡¯ bodies and began ushering people back. After passing by the pile of bodies and pray for three seconds, they followed the teacher back to the school building. Once everyone was inside, the head teacher instructed to lock the main door from the inside and moved some desks and chairs from a nearby classroom to block it. ¡°Those who aren¡¯t injured, go back to your classes; those who are injured, come with me to get your wounds treated¡­¡± ¡°Long Long, you lead a few boys in charge of guarding the safety here. I¡¯ll come down to find you after this!¡± Long Long, the leading tough guy nod and instructed the group of boys behind him to search for weapon. Zhao Yu felt that this tough guy seemed even more robust than before. Soon, the crowd dispersed. Zhao Yu, along with a few classmates also returned to their classroom. As soon as they entered, their teacher led the students to gave them a round of applause. ¡°Welcome back, our heroes!!¡± All the girls looked at each boy with smiles on their faces. And the boys seemingly enjoying the moment. Especially those with minor injuries and blood on their hands, who appeared even more proud. When Zhao Yu followed the group into the classroom, many girls rolled their eyes. They knew that Zhao Yu had not participated in the fight and had only gone downstairs after it was over. Clearly, he was a coward who feared death! Given the current atmosphere, no one exposed him. Zhao Yu walked nonchalantly towards the back row. Finding his usual seat taken, Huo Li Juan had returned to her own seat, looking at Zhao Yu with disdain. Liu Shu Hui glared at him as usual. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t react much and went straight to the corner of the last row, sitting down in his usual spot. I participated in killing three monsters¡­¡± ¡°Five for me¡­¡± Those monsters were really ferocious¡­¡± The boys started boasting about their experiences in the battle. The girls gathered around with admiration, occasionally asking questions. ¡°Zhang Hao is dead¡­¡± ¡°Li Yang too!¡± The cheering gradually subsided, and the atmosphere turned somber. It turned out that two boys from their class had died. Including the eighth-grade citizen volunteer Zhang Hao. ¡°Sigh, if it weren¡¯t for Zhang Hao desperately holding onto that monster¡¯s arm, I might have died too¡­¡± Li Hong Wei said sadly. The surrounding girls comforted him non-stop. After a moment of mourning, the conversation resumed. The discussion mainly speculating about what the forest was and whether they were in the past. y Currently, Zhao Yu keep listening to the chatter of Li Hong Wei¡¯s group. Fortunately, Li Hong Wei¡¯s seat was in the fourth row from the back, just in front of Huo Li Juan and Wang Zi Jun. ¡°Right, when I killed that monster, a white light entered my body, and I felt a boost in strength, like I could punch a cow to death¡­¡± He really had killed a monster! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu noticed that Li Hong Wei¡¯s physique seemed stronger than before. He suspected that killing monsters might enhance physical fitness, which is why he kept listening to this small group¡¯s conversation. ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°Definitely. Did you see Xiao Long Long? After killing a few monsters he became terrifyingly powerful, able to restrain a monster by himself¡­¡± Wang Zi Jun also participated in the battle, ¡°Brother Wei, when you killed that monster earlier, didn¡¯t a coin drop out? Show it to everyone!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s interest was piqued, and he quickly moved towards Li Hong Wei¡¯s desk.. Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: Exploration! (1) Chapter 451: Exploration! (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor. Dragon Boat Translation Li Hong Wei pulled out a nail-sized gray-white coin from his pocket. On one side of it was the portrait of a ape-like monster they encounter earlier, and a number ¡°zero¡± on the other side. ¡°What do you think of this thing?¡± Wang Zi Jun asked curiously. ¡°I have no idea as well¡­¡± Li Hong Wei already carried a few tests with it but he couldn¡¯t find any specific use of this coin. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try a blood oath?¡± someone suggested. ¡°A blood oath?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what they always do in the games! Like a summoner.¡± Huo Li Juan said with a smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± If this thing was a treasure, it would be best if he controlled it. Under the envious gaze of the others, Li Hong Wei took out a keychain from his pocket, rolled up his sleeve, and forcefully cut his arm. Immediately, a bloodstain appeared, and he quickly pressed the white coin on it. ¡°How about now?!¡± The others asked with curiosity. After a while, Li Hong Wei shook his head, ¡°Seems like the method does not play off well¡­¡± Zhao Yu observed for a moment and walked away back to his seat.. It seemed this place was some kind of testing ground. However, the higher civilization was using monsters as their pawn and the reward after killing the monster. Anyone who gave the final blow could obtain a reward in a white energy and these coins. White energy could enhance physical qualities¡­ Zhao Yu had several vials of genetic potions of various stages with him, but due to his physical limitations, he couldn¡¯t even use the first-stage potion yet. Zhao Yu observed through the window at the distant forest, realizing he couldn¡¯t avoid what was to come. There must be many monsters in this forest and since their building was the starting point. So- Similar like the RPG game, the school was the beginner level and the nearby monsters couldn¡¯t be very strong. As he was thinking about a plan, an external class student came in, called away their teacher. Soon , our teacher made an announcement if anyone had absorbed the white energy when killing a monster. Immediately, many eyes turned to Li Hong Wei. Li Hong Wei stood up proudly to claim the trophy. The teacher and student on the stage obviously knew something and looked enviously at Li Hong Wei, ¡°Please go to the fourth floor. The director and others are waiting for you there¡­¡± After they left, the class was abuzz with discussion. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so hungry¡­¡± ¡°Breakfast¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, just a bit thirsty. Does anyone have water?!¡± The students seemed to realize their predicament as without water and food, they wouldn¡¯t last long. After a while, our teacher try to calm everyone. ¡°Everyone, quiet down!¡± ¡°I just had a meeting¡­¡± ¡°The directors have some guesses about our building appearing here¡­ ¡°Our teaching building might have traveled through time. That darkness before could have been a wormhole or a spacetime tunnel¡­ ¡°We might have traveled to the primitive era or another planet¡­¡± She looked lost, thinking if she hadn¡¯t come to class today, she might have avoided this disaster. But since things had come to this point, she could only go with the flow and continued, ¡°Food and water resources are what we are seriously lacking right now¡­¡± ¡°The director suggests that we all dismantle the desks and chairs in the classroom and make them into weapons. That way, if any monsters attack us again, well at least have a weapon to fight back¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start now!!¡± Immediately, all the students in the class sprang into action, dismantling the desks and chairs. Zhao Yu had thought of this before, but it seemed odd to do it alone. Now that the teacher had mentioned it, it aligned perfectly with his thoughts. In his view, the legs of the tables were just right for weapons transformation. They were not only metallic but could also be flattened at one end to create a point. Moments later, the students in the classroom had made weapons for themselves, some even had two. Zhao Yu had already made a metal spear. He made a shield from a stool as well after observed a student made it beside him. The simple shield was easy to make, just bending the four straight legs of the stool into a swastika shape. After making this piece of armor, Zhao Yu felt a bit out of breath. ¡°My stamina was quite poor¡­¡± His desire to kill monsters and obtain the white energy grew even more urgent. Zhao Yu asked a student beside him to check the time. It was already ten in the morning, and he was getting hungry. At this moment, Li Hong Wei returned to the classroom. ¡°Brother Wei!¡± Several people who were close to him immediately gathered around. Li Hong Wei tapped the podium to quiet the class, ¡°We¡¯ve discussed it a bit. No matter where our teaching building has traveled to, we now need to solve the problem of food and water¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We¡¯ve planned to send out an exploration team to look around for water sources and set a camp there before searching for food and to familiarize ourselves with the terrain¡­¡± ¡°Is there anyone in our class willing to go with me?! The boys who had just proudly obtained their weapons suddenly became disheartened. Staying in the classroom and teaching building was fine, but going out to explore was like executing a suicide mission, extremely dangerous. Who knows how many more monsters there could be inhabited in the forest! Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: Exploration! (2) Chapter 452: Exploration! (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Li Hong Wei looked at the people in his own small circle first. He had previously seen Xiao Long¡¯s strength, which was far beyond what an ordinary person could achieve. Correspondingly, he harbored some ambition to become stronger. Moreover, he had entered the core circle of the teaching building by killing a monster and obtaining white energy, he naturally hoped to advance further and solidify his position. Wang Zi Jun hesitated, ¡°Brother Wei, isn¡¯t it too dangerous to go outside? Can¡¯t we just wait for rescue here?¡± ¡°Yeah, Brother Wei, our building has disappeared. The federation will surely send a search party when they find out. Maybe they can find us¡­¡± The students in the class obviously did not want to go out. Such a task was too dangerous for a student like them. Even trained soldier might not be able to survive without their firearms in the wild. It was different from the previous fight against the monster. Before, they had no choice; if they didn¡¯t fight, they might die, and the atmosphere had driven everyone to act. Plus they outnumbered the monsters. Now, to actively face the monsters, few were willing to sacrifice their life. Li Hong Wei became anxious as no one willingly to join him. He had volunteer in this mission too. ¡°Five people, just five from our class¡­¡± He looked pleadingly at Wang Zi Jun and other boys he was close to. This time, no one dared to meet his eyes directly; all lowered their heads. It¡¯s one thing to have fun, but risking their lives was another matter. Li Hong Wei became desperate, ¡°I tell you, there are necessary to risk our life now to survive as we are short in food and water. Plus killing a monster give you reward¡­¡± ¡°I killed a monster before, and my strength increased a lot¡­¡± ¡°You all know Xiao Long, right?¡± ¡°He killed seven monsters. To demonstrate the strength he gained after killing the monster in the meeting. He smashed the long table into pieces with only one punch just now¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Most people in the class did not know about this and were shocked to hear it. Zhao Yu had already made up his to join because he understood that this place was a higher civilization¡¯s testing ground, and their intention was clearly to encourage individuals to hunt monsters and become stronger. The longer they delayed, the stronger the monsters they would encounter, making it harder to kill them later. Zhao Yu planned to be the last man to join in the team first to avoid attention. Now. tempted by the prospect of becoming stronger, Zhao Yu stood up as the first volunteer to join Li Hong Wei. He raised his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go, count me in!!¡± Upon seeing it was Zhao Yu, they were all surprised. ¡°When the fight began, I was late getting there. Everyone were trying to squeeze into the building. I couldn¡¯t get out at all¡­¡± Zhao Yu explained. ¡°By the time I got out, everyone had already finished the business, and I could only help with cleaning up the corpses¡­¡± ¡°With this opportunity to contribute to everyone again, I definitely want to put in my effort¡­¡± These words surprised many of the girls, who thought they might have misjudged Zhao Yu; he seemed like a decent person. For Zhao Yu, he had been trying to avid battle. With his assumption of more monster are going to attack them. To survive, he has to get strong. This time, he wasn¡¯t going to back down. The purpose of speaking his mind now was to change everyone¡¯s impression of him. He needed the group¡¯s strength, so it was better to integrate himself more smoothly into the group. Li Hong Wei looked at Zhao Yu with admiration and said loudly, ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! Our class needs people like you¡­¡± As if to encourage Zhao Yu for being the first to respond to his call, Li Hong Wei claimed: ¡°Zhao Yu, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re with me in the same team this time. If there¡¯s danger, I¡¯ll definitely protect you!¡± These words immediately made the people in his small circle feel a sense of crisis. ¡°Wang Zi Jun, we are eighth-grade citizens. Now a ninth-grade citizen has taken the lead. Do you think that¡¯s appropriate?!¡± Huo Li Juan glanced at Wang Zi Jun and her accent was peculiar, with a local twist. ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Wang Zi Jun immediately said he would join, ¡°We should set an example in such matters!¡± Li Hong Wei was overjoyed and laughed, ¡°Old Wang, don¡¯t worry, with our relationship, I¡¯ll protect you too¡­¡± With Zhao Yu and Wang Zi Jun joined, other boys also became interested, and soon three more signed up. Zhao Yu glanced at them; one of them was from Li Hong Wei¡¯s circle, named Cao Ji Ji. The other two, close to Li Hong Wei and others on regular days, were named Huang Xian Ming and Hua Jie. ¡°Alright, we have enough people!¡± ¡°You five, take your weapons and follow me. Let¡¯s go downstairs to the assembling point¡­¡± After descending the building and arriving on the entrance, there were already over thirty people gathered together. The director was also there. Seeing Li Hong Wei and his group come out, he praised them and then had them stand in an area designated for their class. Li Hongwei realized he couldn¡¯t just stick to his own small circle anymore. He specifically called Zhao Yu and the other two over and huddled together to discuss the information he had received earlier. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°In our building, there are 72 classes, about three thousand five hundred students, and more than eighty teachers¡­¡± ¡°The director¡¯s idea is for each class to send out six people, adding up to over four hundred people, to be divided into eight teams, each with about fifty people, heading in eight different directions¡­¡± ¡°How many have obtained the white energy?¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly and asked. ¡°18!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lead a team with another guy who got the white energy too.. You guys stick close to me; I¡¯ll definitely protect you¡­¡± Chapter 453 - Chapter 453: Exploration! (3) Chapter 453: Exploration! (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation In a group of over fifty people, there were only two individuals blessed with white energy. With Li Hong Wei¡¯s protection, Zhao Yu and his classmates really stand a higher chances of survival compared to others. After all, they were much luckier than those classes without any enhancer. ¡°Thank you, Brother Wei¡­¡± Wang Zi Jun was the first in expressing his gratitude. The other two followed suit in offering their thanks. Zhao Yu noticed their ulterior motives; it was just the vanity of young people, wasn¡¯t it? He also called out as well after them. Li Hong Wei was full of satisfaction, pleased with his achievement of becoming the leader of this small group. While they were waiting for order, more and more people came down from the building. In a short while, over four hundred male students gathered. The expedition team was mostly formed by boys, with a minority of thirty girls. Xiao Xiao Long has the largest group people. Before head out for the mission, many surrounded him and flattered him continuously, which he was responding with many pleasantries. Li Hong Wei felt envious, his eyes betraying a hint of jealousy as he muttered under his breath. In the front row, the director counted the number of people and confirmed everyone was present before starting the allocation. Basically, each team had at least two members who had absorbed white energy. Eight teams, lead by 16 powerful individuals. Any extra people will be joining Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s team, and the other joined a girl named Deng Xue Ling¡¯s team. Deng Xue Ling was rumored to be a skillful fighter. Before her strength enhanced by the white energy, she managed to kill two of the five monsters at the back door by herself. Teaming up with Li Hong Wei was a senior from the second year, named Zhou Hai Sheng, from Class 3 of the Film and Television Editing Department. Besides their two classes, seven other classes without any powerful individuals joined their team. Thus, each team had people from nine classes, making up 54 people per team, and a total of 432 people for eight teams. Now, it was time to choose the exploration directions. The principle was placing Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s team with towards the front gate and Deng Xue Ling¡¯s towards the back gate. Without a compass, they could only use the teaching building as a coordinate for venturing out. Both the front and back gate directions posed a greater risk of danger. The remaining six teams were randomly assigned by dice. Li Hong Wei and Zhou Hai Sheng¡¯s team was to the right of the front and back gates of the teaching building. Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s team was named Team One. Going right from there, Li Hong Wei and Zhou Hai Sheng¡¯s team was Team Three, and Deng Xue Ling¡¯s in the back gate direction was Team Five, completing the circle with eight teams in eight directions. Then, the principle gathered the leaders of the teams together. ¡°It¡¯s 10:30 AM now. You all should walk in your respective directions for an hour. If you find anything, you can return earlier¡­¡± ¡°Also, if you encounter danger that you can¡¯t handle, retreat immediately¡­¡± ¡°This expedition primarily focuses on exploring the terrain, searching for water resources and food¡­¡± ¡°Of course, if you encounter other humans, you can try to communicate without exposing our current location¡­¡± These matters had been discussed in advance by the leadership. Li Hong Wei and others were aware of them. It didn¡¯t take long before everyone returned to their respective teams. Li Hong Wei and Zhou Hai Sheng briefed their team about the mission and the schedule. Then, the bald director said a few more words for formality, and everyone dispersed, heading in the eight designated directions. In the teaching building, all the classroom windows were crowded with people. ¡°You must come back!¡± ¡°Return safely!¡± ¡°Triumphant return!¡± The members of the eight teams felt a sense of pride, believing they were doing something great. In Class 13 of Art, Huo Li Juan had some regrets, ¡°Ah, if I had known girls were going down, I would have followed¡­¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that when Li Hong Wei was here? You even encouraged Wang Zi Jun to go¡­¡± Liu Shu Hui mocked her. ¡°Hmph!¡± Huo Li Juan gave a cold laugh, ¡°What do you know? The consciousness of us as eighth-class citizens is something you can¡¯t understand!¡± Liu Shu Hui retorted in frustration, ¡°That¡¯s all you can say! Without action, it was just words.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not familiar with each other, so I won¡¯t give random orders. Let¡¯s stand by our side¡­¡± Li Hongwei and Zhou Hai Sheng discussed and arranged the positions of the nine classes according to their locations. Their classes naturally had advantageous positions, able to attack and defend. The other classes had no choice but to accept it, as the bald director had declared before departure that Team Three would be led by Li Hong Wei and Zhou Hai Sheng. ¡°Once we all enter the forest, let¡¯s try not to talk and be cautious not to make any loud sound that might draw the monsters¡­¡± Li Hong Wei and Zhou Hai Sheng gave a few more instructions, enjoying their moment of leadership, before announcing the departure. Zhao Yu followed behind Li Hong Wei and Cao Ji Ji, with Wang Zi Jun beside him, and Huang Xian Ming and Hua Jie followed behind. The six of them formed a two-two-two formation, similar to the other classes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The 54 people, although very careful not to talk much, still made quite a noise while walking in the forest. The main reason was the dry wood in the forest, which creaked underfoot and lack in light source for vision. However, no one backed down and kept moving forward. After walking for about fifteen minutes, besides birds and small animals, they didn¡¯t encounter any danger, and someone started to let their guard down. ¡°How come there are no monsters yet? I¡¯m still waiting for them to show up and eliminated them like Brother Wei!¡± Wang Zi Jun got a bit carried away and raised his voice volume in the middle of the jungle.. Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: Exploration! (4) Chapter 454: Exploration! (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Haha, I want to fight ten of them!¡± The others were also laughing. The atmosphere in the team was very harmonious, and everyone was very relaxed. At this moment, the Super Brain in Zhao Yu¡¯s mind suddenly detected something and informed him. [Information scanned¡­] [Ape Claw Beast, Tier 0] ¡°Be careful!¡± Zhao Yu was startled and immediately shouted, ducking his head at the same time. The next second, a whizzing sound was heard, and Cao Ji Ji, who was walking beside Li Hong Wei, had his head blown apart. A dark shadow descended from the sky and glided over the heads of the crowd before drifting away. The crowd instantly erupted into chaos. Zhao Yu took a closer look and realized it was one of the monsters they had seen before, holding a vine and leaping onto a distant tree. Li Hong Wei¡¯s heart raced as he held Cao Ji Ji next to him, whose head had been shattered, blood flowing uncontrollably, eyes vacant, slowly falling down. A wave of fear swept through him. Li Hong Wei might has become stronger but in reality he was just as vulnerable as any ordinary person. If the monster had ambushed him instead, he would be dead! Everyone picked up their weapons, vigilantly watching the movement on the tree. At that moment, Zhao Yu¡¯s mind buzzed with another reminder from the Super Brain. Followed the instruction of his Super Brain to leap to aside to avoid another figure descending from the sky. With an unsuccessfully ambush on Zhao Yu, the monster quickly changed his target to Wang Zi Jun beside him. ¡°Be careful!!¡± Zhao Yu quickly kicked Wang Zi Jun¡¯s out of the way. Li Hong Wei shouting angrily and swinging his long stick at the monster. Wang Zi Jun, who had no idea what was happening, was kicked down by Zhao Yu. When he regained his senses, he realized a monster had just floated past where he had been standing. This sent a chill down his spine and appreciated Zhao Yu for saving him in his mind. Just as the monster dodged the swing, Li Hong Wei waited the right moment for the monster to landed on the ground. He quickly threw the spear made from a table leg at its body. Once the spear hit the monster, Li Hong Wei rushed to pin it down. He could felt a great force from the monster fighting against him, making him lose his balance and his grip on the monster. ¡°Help!! Someone come help!¡± The people around quickly responded, grabbing Li Hong Wei¡¯s body and the spear to lift the monster. The Ape Claw Beast was suddenly halted mid-air and seemed annoyed, swiping its claw towards Li Hong Wei and the crowd. Li Hongwei and the crowd immediately fell back into distance. While Li Hong Wei was treating his wound, he quickly commanded: ¡°Attack it! Don¡¯t let it got away!¡± The other students reacted, each grabbing a weapon and striking at the creature. The monster quickly hopped onto a vine and positioned higher than the people to avoid the several sticks aimed right under it. Enraged at the threat to it, the beast jumped directly into the crowd. ¡°Thump-!¡± The monster¡¯s claws were extremely sharp; a mere swipe opened a large gash in a student¡¯s chest, blood splattering everywhere. ¡°Be careful¡ª!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t attack at close range!! Throw your spear at it, we will weakened it first.¡± At that moment, more Ape Claw Beast appeared from the front, back, and right sides of the group, launched surprise attacks at them. But those on the left side were too preoccupied to split their force. As a normal person, focused on the beast that had leaped into their midst has draw all of their attention. The beasts rampaged like a tiger among sheep; no one was a match for it. In just a few seconds, several students were killed, with each swipe on their head and body. ¡°Brother!! Don¡¯t panic! Stay in formation!¡± ¡°Ahhh! My brother!¡± a pair of twins¡¯ younger brother was unfortunately caught by the beast. His elder brother overwhelmed with grief and anger. ¡°Dammit! FIGHT ME!!¡± He lunged at the monster with only a wooden plank and a spear alone. The beast without a look and swiped at him with its claw. The brother couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was slashed into half, thus his intestines was spilling out. Even feeling his imminent death, he still crawled to the monster and strike the beast with his spear. ¡°Splat¡ª!¡± The beast felt the pain and quickly turned around and ripped out the twin elder brother¡¯s heart. At that moment, one of the boy attacked it from behind and the beast stumbled over a piece of dry wood. ¡°NOW THE CHANCE! Attack now!!¡± This tragic scene incited rage among the students. Many, fueled by hatred and a desire for revenge, surged forward to attack the fallen beast. The beast, understanding the need to protect its vital parts, swept its clawed arm back and forth, while the other arm shielded its head. Two students were too slow to react and had their thighs slashed. ¡°Aim at its arms and legs!¡± Li Hong Wei quickly picked up a spear and threw it into the beast¡¯s thigh. ¡°Ow~!¡± The beast cried out in pain, its struggle was becoming even fiercer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The others didn¡¯t dare to get too close, instead circling around, looking for an opening. Soon, someone noticed the beast¡¯s limited range with its claws and, following Li Hong Wei¡¯s lead, stabbed a spike into the beast¡¯s foot. This enraged the beast, which no longer shielded its head. It leaped up and swiped at a student near its feet. ¡°Thump-!¡± The student dodged quickly; the claw missed his head but left a gash on his shoulder. Compared to the others, he was relatively fortunate.. Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: Exploration! (5) Chapter 455: Exploration! (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu was currently behind the Beast. He had been looking for a chance to kill it in one fatal blow. Upon seeing the Ape Claw Beast stand up to attack the person at its feet. Zhao Yu threw down the shield in his left hand and gripped the spear with both hands, striking at the back of the Ape Claw Beast¡¯s head with full strength. ¡°Thud!¡± Unfortunately, the out strike only managed to penetrate two centimeters deep into its skull. The Ape Claw Beast raised its hand to swipe at the back of its head. Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t react in time and could only passively lower his whole body. The Ape Claw Beast¡¯s swipe missed. The boy behind Zhao Yu attacked it once the swing missed. Zhao Yu steeled his heart, grabbed the spear and began to stir it wildly from below and rolled out from the beast attack range. Others witnessing Zhao Yu¡¯s effective strike, were immediately energized, with several more to step forward and attacked the beast. The Ape Claw Beast in its life-and-death crisis, was turned into a frenzy status. Its claws swung rapidly, deterring anyone from getting any close. Fortunately, some noticed that the Ape Claw Beast couldn¡¯t move rapidly and began attacking its legs to bring it down to the ground. Zhao Yu¡¯s strength was insufficient; otherwise, the beast would have been killed with that strike. Li Hong Wei knew other than him, others boy will not sufficient enough to kill it. He asked someone to treat his wound quickly. Zhao Yu was well aware that killing the beast to obtain the white energy depended on the final strike. He didn¡¯t want someone else to steal his kill, otherwise, this trip would have been in vain. Whether there would be another chance like this was hard to say! He, held his breath, and exerted all his strength. ¡°An opening!¡± This time, he slide in to attack the beast from behind when the beast blocked two incoming spears. This time, Zhao Yu aimed at its heart. With another strong kick as a push, the spear penetrated through the beast. He didn¡¯t dare to be careless and crawled his way out.. Crack! A white light rose from the top of the beast¡¯s head, splitting into two, one entering Zhao Yu¡¯s body, the other condensing into a coin. Phew! Success! Zhao Yu rejoiced. As the white light surged into him, he felt a surge of strength, and his tired body suddenly became energetic. Zhao Yu quickly reached out to catch the coin in his hand. At this moment, Li Hong Wei had already approached, only to see the white light and realize the beast was dead. ¡°Kill them all!¡± While one beast was killed here, the fierce battle continued elsewhere. Zhao Yu got up quickly, ¡°Let¡¯s go help!¡± Only then did he notice that the other three beasts had also been dragged down from the tree by the students and were being surrounded. Noticed the bodies on the ground, Zhao Yu knew the situation there wasn¡¯t good. They must assist the others in haste. Among the students, there were those with courage. One of the beasts had few spears stuck in its belly and back, visibly slowing down. Zhao Yu set his sights on this one, unable to attend to the other two. Li Hong Wei, aware of Zhao Yu¡¯s target, quickly joined him ¡°Let¡¯s take this down first¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Zhao Yu picked up two spears and quickly rushed to it. The beast, having suffered such an attack, owed its biggest setback to Zhou Hai Sheng. However, Zhou Hai Sheng was injured, bleeding profusely from an arm twisted out of shape, clearly broken from the beast¡¯s grasp. ¡°Surround it!¡± Around ten people encircled this beast from all sides. The beast swung its claws continuously, but it couldn¡¯t withstand the numbers. Someone would always attack from behind. Following Zhao Yu¡¯s earlier tactic, someone charged on the beast as its back faced him, aiming for its head. However, the spear barely penetrated a couple of centimeters due to lack in force. ¡°Roar¡ª!¡± The Ape Claw Beast, in pain, let out a loud cry and spun around, swiping its claw like a tornado. Unlike the ones previously pinned down, it was only injured and could still fight fiercely. Its sweeping claw immediately eviscerated the young man. ¡°I¡­!¡± The boy bleeding profusely, had eyes filled with unwillingness, not expecting to die in such a place. ¡°Hong Wei! Threw all the spears we have at it.!¡± Zhao Yu and Li Hong Wei quickly threw the spears in their hand towards the beast. In the meanwhile, Zhao Yu never slowed down instead rushed forward with full speed. On his way, he grabbed a shield and aimed the spear on the beast¡¯s head. Feeling the attack from behind, the beast hurriedly swung its arm in retaliation. While repelling the spears, the beast felt numb from the attack, halting its swing midway. ¡°Die!¡± This time, Zhao Yu, having been enhanced, jumped over its head and forcefully used the shield to hammer the spear into the beast¡¯s head. ¡°Splash-!¡± With a his momentum and much greater strength than before, Zhao Yu drove the all spear through the beast¡¯s head and hit the ground. ¡°NICE!¡± A flash of white light emerged and entered Zhao Yu¡¯s body for another further enhancement. He casually picked up a second white coin. Li Hong Wei, standing behind, was surprised by Zhao Yu¡¯s bravery today. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had planned to seize an opportunity like Zhao Yu, but fear of death was holding him back. ¡°You¡¯re amazing.!¡± Li Hong Wei said enviously. Zhao Yu, however, didn¡¯t linger, urgently instructed all ¡°There are two more, everyone. Let¡¯s go help!¡± With that, he pulled the spear from the beast¡¯s brain and ran towards the other battlefields. Behind him, Zhou Hai Sheng hadn¡¯t expected a newcomer to be so brave and strong, surpassing even him in strength.. Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: Exploration! (6) Chapter 456: Exploration! (6) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhou Hai Sheng was a little unwilling. He endured the pain in his arm and followed them. When everyone rushed to the third battlefield, they realized that the monster was already dead. A boy with thick eyebrows made the kill. At this moment, he was holding a coin in his hand, and his face was filled with surprise. Another person succeeded! The three of them looked at each other and ran towards the fourth battlefield. There were not much effective attacks on this battlefield, and the Ape Claw Beast was actually unharmed. The surrounding students could only restrain it, but could not cause any damage. As more of their teammates arrived, the students on the side were instantly delighted. ¡°Let¡¯s split up and attack it in range! We have more people now.¡± Zhao Yu quickly commanded. The other three chose a direction. The four enhanced individuals immediately encircled the beast. The Ape Claw Beast, seeing its companion¡¯s death and had its animalistic nature provoked, attacking even more sharply. In front of the four, it brutally killed a few students, severing the neck cleanly. ¡°Dammit!¡± Zhao Yu shouted coldly and charged forward. With two enhancements, his physical condition had greatly improved. He could now see the beast¡¯s movements clearly and fast enough to dodge the incoming Ape Claw Beast¡¯s claw strikes. After dodging twice, Zhao Yu seized an opportunity to thrust his spear, piercing it into the beast¡¯s arm. ¡°Roar¡ª!¡± The Ape Claw Beast cried out in pain and swiped towards him. Zhao Yu quickly jumped over and took a shield and spear passed from Li Hong Wei. The beast, with eyes full of rage, focused on Zhao Yu and charged. Zhou Hai Sheng, positioned behind the beast, saw this opportunity had arisen, and rushed forward. Li Hong Wei and another enhanced student provided support by throwing spears from the flanks. Zhao Yu hadn¡¯t expected his attack to draw the beast¡¯s fury. He kept fall back repeatedly, dodging and using the shield to block the beast¡¯s claws. He also noticed Zhou Hai Sheng¡¯s attack and sighed inwardly, realizing this beast would likely end up as his trophy. Unexpectedly, just as Zhou Hai Seng about to pierce the back of the beast¡¯s head. He stepped on a tree brunch. The sound alerted the Ape Claw Beast and it suddenly spun around, swinging its long arm fiercely. ¡°Squish!¡± This swift claw strike was beyond everyone¡¯s expectation, catching Zhou Hai Sheng completely off guard. In just a moment, his head was sent flying into the air. Hovering mid-air, his eyes were filled with despair, never expecting this outcome. A great opportunity! Zhao Yu made a split-second decision, advancing instead of retreating, launching another attack on the beast¡¯s head. There was no need for martial ethics; a sneak attack was just right! The Ape Claw Beast, having witnessed the death of three companions, remained alert to attacks from behind even after killing Zhou Hai Sheng. Feeling the gust of wind from the attack behind, it moved its other claw. ¡°Watch out!¡± Li Hong Wei shouted and threw another spear. The other enhanced student also had a gleam in his eye and threw out a spear at the same time. Zhao Yu knew he could not followed Zhou Hai Sheng¡¯s step! He had to dive lower into its lower body! Zhao Yu performed a duck dodge with his shield to block the second incoming attack in close range. ¡°Squish!¡± After dodged the first attack of the beast, the second incoming attack was unexpectedly strong enough to break Zhao Yu¡¯s arm, blood started gushing out profusely. He hadn¡¯t expected that even after two enhancements, he would still be wounded by the beast¡¯s sharp claws. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But at moment, there was no time for further thought. If the beast didn¡¯t die, he would be the one to perish. Luckily, the beast next attack was interrupted by the spears of Li Hong Wei and the other enhanced student. Without hesitation, a forceful thrust from below, pierced directly into the beast¡¯s head. This time, the spike penetrated more easily than before and driving straight up through its head. The beast was killed instantly, another flash of white light surged into Zhao Yu. The encounter thus came to an end! Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: Heavy Casualties! (1) Chapter 457: Heavy Casualties! (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation After the white light energy surged into his body, Zhao Yu felt an itchy sensation in his left arm, which had been broken just moments ago. Subsequently, the twisted nerves miraculously reconnected at that moment. Previously, when his arm broke, there was a disconnection between Zhao Yu¡¯s neural consciousness and his arm. In his mind, he was controlling his arm to raise, but in reality, the arm twisted in another direction. This frightened him from exerting force on his left arm, fearing that the more he used it, the more severely it would twist, possibly beyond repair. With the influx of the white light energy, the broken bones and nerves healed themselves. Zhao Yu was managed to lift his arm and control his arm now. ¡°It¡¯s healed¡­¡± He looked surprised and relieved. If his arm had remained broken, the situation would have been perilous. Fortunately, the power source was more powerful than he had anticipated. It not only enhanced his strength but also healed his body. Once safe, Zhao Yu noticed that during the previous fight, his Super Brain had issued several notifications. Now with some respite, he hurriedly checked them. [Killed an Ape Claw Beast. Obtained 2 Technology Points.] [Killed an Ape Claw Beast. Obtained 2 Technology Points.] [Killed an Ape Claw Beast. Obtained 2 Technology Point.] [Host is injured. Consume 1 Technology Point to recover] [Current Technology Points: 5] Did killing the Ape Claw Beast give him Technology Points? Zhao Yu suddenly understood. He had been worried about the method to obtain Technology Points, but now it seemed that he only needed to kill monsters. Then, he noticed the last notification. The Super Brain could heal injuries through technology points? Then, he found a coincidence. Killing the first two Ape Claw Beasts gave him two Technology Points each, but the third one only gave him one. The reason seemed to be that he was injured, and the system naturally healed his injuries. So, the technology points were actually related to the white energy, and it could converted to technology points? Thinking of this, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask Super Brain to Technology Points to improve my physical fitness?! [Current probability of death from using a rank 1 genetic potion: 90%] II II ¡± Super Brain, can I use my Technology Points to increase my strength like how I absorbed this white energy?!¡± [No. Technology Points don¡¯t have this function.] So that was how it was! Zhao Yu nodded slightly, realizing that technology points and white energy were not of the same type. The reason technology points could be used for healing was probably due to a different mechanism, but according to the law of conservation of energy, the amount of white energy used for healing equated to one technology point, making them seem equivalent. As the Super Brain was not as intelligent as he had imagined, Zhao Yu racked his brains and asked,¡± Super Brain, how far can you scan now?!¡± [Four meters. Host, please absorb as much white energy as possible to increase the scanning range.] ¡°Super Brain, if there¡¯s an unknown creature attacking stealthily, can you scan and alert me to its location?¡± Whoosh! In an instant, Zhao Yu¡¯s mind was filled with images of everything within a four-meter radius. As if he had a 360-degree camera scanning in all directions. He could even see earthworms moving four meters underground. Just as he was marveling at this, a wave of dizziness hit him, and the omnidirectional view disappeared. [Warning: The host cannot stay in this state for long, or it will cause irreversible brain damage.] As his eyesight returned to normal, Zhao Yu felt dizzy and disoriented. He realized that human senses had evolved over many years to their current state, and this kind of vision clearly exceeded human limits, naturally leading to intense discomfort. It was as if he suddenly had a 360-degree vision, which his brain couldn¡¯t handle. ¡°Understood, Super Brain. Next time another dangerous creature appears, just flash in my mind and mark its location¡­¡± Zhao Yu communicated briefly, confirming a method that wouldn¡¯t affect him adversely. He temporarily named this omnidirectional scanning ability ¡®Vision¡¯. After this incident, Zhao Yu understood that the Super Brain was not as wise as he had thought, it was just a normal AL Perhaps this was a system limitation, fearing a truly intelligent Super Brain might rebel or develop other anomalies. Thus, the Super Brain was essentially a supercomputer, capable of analyzing and recording information, but unable to provide strategic advice. Zhao Yu downgraded his evaluation of the Super Brain from a assistance to a tool. Remembering that the system could assess his physical condition for using a first-tier genetic potion, he realized it knew the required physical standards. ¡°Super Brain, can you quantify my physical condition so I can see when I¡¯m ready to use a first-tier gene potion?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Tier 0: 7%] [Note: When the value reaches 100%, the user will not die from using a Tier 1 genetic potion.] Zhao Yu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the figure. In this way, he could see his progress and strength. ¡°Zhao Yu, are you alright?¡± Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: Heavy Casualties! (2) Chapter 458: Heavy Casualties! (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Li Hong Wei and a few other students stood beside Zhao Yu, feeling a little uneasy. He had been motionless since just now. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they had noticed Zhao Yu¡¯s arm wound beginning to heal, they would have called out to him earlier. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Zhao Yu came back to his senses, just as his communication with the Super Brain ended. Li Hong Wei was holding a coin, the one dropped by the third beast. He handed it to Zhao Yu reluctantly. Though unsure of its purpose, he knew it was a product of the split white energy and would surely be useful later. ¡°Here, this is for you¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Zhao Yu accepted it without hesitation. Now, he had three coins marked with the word ¡®zero¡¯. Suddenly, Zhao Yu noticed several students huddled over the Ape Claw Beast¡¯s corpse, seemingly searching for something. ¡°What are they doing?¡± he asked curiously. A student, hands covered in blood, looked up sheepishly and said, ¡°Such monsters often have energy crystals inside them. I wanted to check¡­¡± ¡°Found anything?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± It was evident that the remaining students envied the white light energy and desired it. At that moment, a male student suddenly rushed at Wang Zi Jun, grabbing his collar angrily: ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! If you hadn¡¯t yelled for the monsters to come out, how would we be attacked? How would Xiao Xiao have died?!¡± Wang Zi Jun was bewildered, struggling to break free. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, I was just joking¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t expected his casual remarks to bring such trouble. Zhao Yu knew who ¡®Xiao Xiao¡¯ was ¨C one of the few girls in the team. He had paid particular attention to her. Unexpectedly, she had died in the previous fight, and this male student was probably her boyfriend. Zhao Yu intervened to stop the student from punching Wang Zi Jun, advising, ¡°You should know it¡¯s not his fault. The monsters have killed so many of us, let¡¯s not injured more of us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re siding with him too?!¡± The student glared at Zhao Yu ungratefully. ¡°If you¡¯re a man, don¡¯t blame others. Failing to protect your girl means you were too weak¡­¡± ¡°If you want to avenge your girlfriend, then fight harder next time and kill all the monsters you encounter!¡± These words struck the male student¡¯s heart, his furious gaze suddenly turning evasive. Indeed, during the fight, he was protected by her when the fear consumed him and he had a chance to save her, but he was too scared. That fear had cost his girlfriend¡¯s life. To ease his own conscience, the male student had concocted a baseless excuse to blame Wang Zi Jun for his troubles. Exposed by Zhao Yu, the student collapsed to the ground, tears streaming down his face, crying out, ¡°Xiao Xiao, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Zhao Yu quickly stopped the other students who came up to comfort him, ¡°Let him cry. It¡¯s better to let it all out.¡± At that moment, he was not the only one crying. Several other students were also silently shedding tears for their fallen friends. ¡°Can we go back now? I¡¯m hurt¡­¡± A male student sat on the ground, covering his thigh with his clothes, blood seeping through. His words immediately resonated with several others. Li Hong Wei took out his phone, checked the time, and hesitated, ¡°Our mission was set for an hour, but it¡¯s only been twenty minutes. It doesn¡¯t seem right to go back now¡­¡± ¡°ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR MIND! We¡¯ve lost so many people. What¡¯s the point of continuing the mission?¡± ¡°Exactly, look at us now, some are dead, many are injured¡­How are we going to carry them for the mission?¡± Several students voiced their dissatisfaction, feeling they had already paid a high price for this mission. Zhao Yu counted that 15 students had died, 13 were seriously injured and the rest were in minor injury as well. This was just from four Ape Claw Beasts. If there were more, they might all have perished. ¡°Don¡¯t be so selfish. Remember, we represent the entire teaching building¡­¡± ¡°But without finding food and water, going back is just waiting to die. We might as well keep moving forward!¡± Yet, some envied Zhao Yu and others for obtaining the white energy and wanted to kill a few monsters themselves. The group was divided: some felt the casualties were too high and they should return, not risking their lives for the mission. They could always send another group. After all, excluding the girls, there were still over a thousand male students back at the school. Others argued that returning now would be fruitless, especially with their significant energy expenditure. It was uncertain when they could come back again. ¡°Brother Wei, what¡¯s this big brother¡¯s name?¡± While the other students argued, another enhancer who had obtained the white energy approached. ¡°He¡¯s Zhao Yu, from our class. And you?¡±Li Hong Wei¡¯s attitude was fairly good, considering the other was also an enhancer. ¡°So it¡¯s Brother Yu. I¡¯m Xia Yuan, from Art Class 9..¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hello¡­¡± The three, being the strongest at the moment, got acquainted. The only regret was the death of Zhou Hai Sheng; otherwise, they would have had four top fighters. ¡°Brother Yu, Brother Wei, what do you think? Should we go back or continue?¡± Xia Yuan didn¡¯t rush to express his opinion but first acquired for their suggestion.. Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: Heavy Casualties! (3) Chapter 459: Heavy Casualties! (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Li Hong Wei hesitated for a moment and finally made up his mind. I want to continue moving forward. Even if I go back, as one of the enhancers, we still have to come out¡­¡± ¡°On the other hand, we have come this far, it feels reluctant to not continue onward¡­¡± Xia Yuan quickly expressed his thought as well, ¡°I also want to advanced further. Even if not for everyone, we need to consider ourselves. Killing monsters strengthens our abilities. In this unknown world, the stronger we are, the higher our survive rate!¡± Zhao Yu slightly nodded, ¡°Makes sense!¡± He actually wanted to continue as well. After all, he want to be enhanced by the white light till the point he was able to use the tier 1 genetic potion. ¡°What about them?¡± Li Hong Wei pointed at those clamoring to return. After all, before setting off, he and Zhou Hai Sheng were the leaders. Now that Zhou Hai Sheng was dead, he was the nominal leader. ¡°Why not split into two groups?¡± Xia Yuan suggested with a smile. ¡°Those who want to go back can take the injured with them, so they don¡¯t hold us back¡­ Those who don¡¯t want to go back can join us. Maybe we¡¯ll get a few more enhanced people along the way¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Zhao Yu also agreed with his suggestion and signaled Li Hong Wei to do his part. Li Hong Wei breathed a sigh of relief, fearing Zhao Yu might seize power at such a time. With Zhao Yu¡¯s strength, he couldn¡¯t oppose him now. Fortunately, Zhao Yu was cooperative! He grow a bit fond of Zhao Yu, feeling that although Zhao Yu was just a ninth-class citizen, he was smart and posses with great awareness. When Li Hong Wei went to convey the decision to split forces, Wang Zi Jun also decided to come over. ¡°Brother Yu, thank you for before¡­¡± Wang Zi Jun said gratefully. During the second monster attack, if Zhao Yu hadn¡¯t kicked him, he might have ended up dead like Cao Ji Ji. Later on, when some students were putting all blame on him, Zhao Yu had come to the rescue. Now, he held Zhao Yu in high regard, feeling indebted to him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we¡¯re classmates. I couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch!¡± This was true. At first, Zhao Yu thought he was quite selfish, but instinctively, he had save someone. Wang Zi Jun patted his chest, ¡°Brother Yu, when we get back, I¡¯ll introduce you to some friends. They¡¯re all from our circle¡­¡± He spoke proudly. Their circle wasn¡¯t just for anyone to join. It comprised mostly eighth-class citizens from Class 13, including Li Hong Wei, a seventh-class citizen. Zhao Yu knew that this circle was Wang Zi Jun¡¯s favorited friends. He didn¡¯t refute, not wanting to hurt his feelings. Soon, Li Hong Wei reported the tally. Out of 54 people, 15 had died. And the remaining 39, 21 wanted to return, and only 18 wished to continue. Among these 18, one had a cut on his arm and had already bandaged the wound. ¡°Everyone, you should head back quickly. Leave the rest to us!¡± Li Hong Wei was quite diplomatic, not mocking those who chose to return. His leadership really caused a tinge of guilt in those who wanted to go back. Thus, the team split into two groups. Zhao Yu, Li Hong Wei, Xia Yuan and the remaining 18 gathered together. The 18 people split into three small groups followed behind Zhao Yu, Xia Yuan and Li Hong Wei. They were well aware that these two, like themselves, were ordinary people before but became enhancers ¨C one killed three, and the other one. ¡°Brother Yu, when do we set off?!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a bit first!¡± Zhao Yu suggested this as he wanted everyone to recover from the fatigue after such intensive fight. Everyone agreed, finding places to sit down. Zhao Yu went up to a Ape Claw Beast¡¯s corpse, clenched his fist, and punched its arm. Everyone was startled, not understanding why Zhao Yu was venting his frustration on a corpse?! He punched a few times and was pleasantly surprised to find the beast¡¯s bones unbroken! Just as he had suspected, the Beast¡¯s bones were harder than human bones. ¡°Brother Yu, there¡¯s no need for this¡­¡± Li Hong Wei said nervously, just realizing Zhao Yu had such a habit. Zhao Yu glanced at him and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he pried open the beast¡¯s mouth and yanked out a protruding fang. With a snap, he pulled the fang out. II II Others also felt a chill, finding Zhao Yu¡¯s actions unsettling. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t explain and holding the sharp fang, began slicing into the Beast¡¯s corpse. Soon, he carved out a complete arm bone. ¡°Brother Yu, what are you¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice? The bones of this Ape Claw Beast are perfect for making weapons!¡± Compared to hollow metal or wooden table legs, the beast¡¯s bones were indeed more solid. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xia Yuan quickly asked, ¡°Brother Yu, are their leg bones even harder?¡± ¡°You are Right!¡± Zhao Yu had an epiphany and hurriedly moved to the lower half of the Beast to start his work. Other resting students also began to disassemble parts of the beast¡¯s body to make weapons. ¡°Brother Yu, could you help me to pull out a fang?¡± Li Hong Wei asked awkwardly.. Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: Heavy Casualties! (4) Chapter 460: Heavy Casualties! (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Previously, he had seen Zhao Yu effortlessly pull out a fang from the Beast¡¯s mouth, but when he tried, he couldn¡¯t budge it. This made him realize the vast difference in strength between Zhao Yu and himself. Xia Yuan also found himself in a similar situation. Zhao Yu came over and removed the fangs from all four Ape Claw Beasts. Apart from the one he held, the remaining 15 were distributed among the others. After some effort, the group finally dismembered the four Ape Claw Beast corpses. They obtained 32 sturdy bones in total. Ideally, there should have been 16, but the joints of the beasts seemed to have decayed post-mortem, easily dislocating. They had no choice but to separate the upper arm bones from the lower arm bones. Initially, each arm spanned about a meter, and with the Beast¡¯s claws, the attack range was long. Now, they only had the forty-odd centimeters of the lower arm bones. Zhao Yu, being the strongest, chose a arm bone with sharp claws and a thick thigh bone as his weapons. Li Hong Wei and Xia Yuan selected similar weapons too. The other students, with limited strength, mostly took a single bone as their weapon and the previous shell. However, eight arm bones, with attached claws, were taken up as they made for good weapons. ¡°With these bones and our spears, our close combat power will definitely double!¡± Li Hong Wei was quite excited, even eager to battle the Ape Claw Beasts now The other students felt the same, rubbing their hands in anticipation, wishing to start soon. Zhao Yu also realized after the fight that there were still over thirty Ape Claw Beast corpses on the ground in front of the teaching building that could be utilized. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s setoff!¡± Zhao Yu walked up to a few nearby trees and made a few marks to prevent getting lost on the way back as usual. The group set off once again, this time with much more confidence and warrior spirit to encounter a Ape Claw Beast immediately. Eight teams set off in eight different directions, which relaxed the students in the teaching building as they didn¡¯t have to risk their life now. At least, until the eight teams returned, it was safe to move around the grassland. The Principle arranged for some people to guard the surrounding, both as a precaution and to be the first to know when those who had left returned. There were five or six people guarding in three directions, including Huo Li Juan and Liu Si Yu. They had volunteered to join, especially since Li Hong Wei, the leader of the third team, was part of their circle. While the two women were typically bickering, a sudden noise came from the distant woods. They went up and saw it was humans, and feel relieved. ¡±They¡¯re back, they¡¯ve returned!¡± Huo Li Juan and Liu Si Yi immediately went to greet them. They kept scanning the crowd. Soon, their expressions changed. They didn¡¯t see Li Hong Wei, Wang Zi Jun, and Cao Ji Ji ¨C all their friends. ¡°Where¡¯s Li Hong Wei?!¡± Liu Si Yi asked anxiously. The returning group only had about twenty people. They had left with 54! Could it be¡­ A foreboding feeling arose in their hearts. Finally, the injured members of the third team revealed the truth. ¡°They continued forward. We came back first because our injuries were too severe¡­¡± Those uninjured at the moment were supporting the injured, looking as if they had returned specifically to help them. Some went to find a teacher, while others inquired about their experiences. ¡°We encountered four monsters. You have no idea how terrifying these Ape Claw Beasts are in the forest¡­¡± ¡°They could swung around at us with a vine and attacked us from the top¡­¡± Back into the school, the injured group finally could relaxed considerably and began to boast about their encounters with the beasts in the forest. ¡°Did anyone die?!¡± Huo Li Juan asked urgently. The eyes of the injured team instantly dimmed as they sighed,¡±15 people died¡­¡± ¡± What?!¡± Everyone was shocked. Four Beasts killed fifteen of them and injured so many others?! Having experienced a classmate¡¯s death before, everyone had gotten used to it. After a brief moment of silence, they resumed their usual demeanor. ¡°What about Li Hong Wei, how many beasts did he kill?¡± Huo Li Juan asked excitedly. ¡°It seems Li Hong Wei didn¡¯t kill any¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± The crowd was puzzled. ¡°Could it be that all four beasts were killed by Zhou Hai Sheng?!¡± People didn¡¯t consider other possibilities, as everyone¡¯s focus was on them. Li Hong Wei and Zhou Hai Sheng were undoubtedly stronger than the others in the team, deserving of everyone¡¯s memory. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Zhou Hai Sheng either. Even Zhou Hai Sheng died in the battle¡­¡± a student said with a sigh. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Zhou Hai Sheng is dead?!¡± He was an enhancer who had experience too!¡± Everyone was greatly surprised and quickly inquired who had done it. The injured group looked at each other. They had left in such a hurry that they had forgotten to ask Zhao Yu¡¯s name. ¡°Uh, there were two people who killed the four beasts. One killed three, and the Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only other, I know, is called Xia Yuan, who killed one¡­¡± ¡°Who is the one who killed three?!¡± Naturally, people were more interested in the strongest among them and eagerly inquired. The injured group looked at each other, clearly, no one knew the name of the person. They shook their heads, ¡°No idea.. We forgot to request his name, we know he¡¯s close to Li Hong Wei, they are in the same class!!¡± Chapter 461 - Chapter 461: Heavy Casualties! (5) Chapter 461: Heavy Casualties! (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°He¡¯s from our class!¡± Huo Li Juan and Liu Si Yu immediately felt proud of themselves. ¡°Definitely Wang Zi Jun, he¡¯s the closest with Hong Wei!¡± Huo Li Juan said with a joyful face. ¡°Not necessarily, maybe it¡¯s Cao Ji Ji!¡± Liu Si Yu interrupted her. ¡°Pfft, you talk as if Cao Ji Ji is your boyfriend!¡± Huo Li Juan said disdainfully. Liu Si Yu rolled her eyes and retorted,¡± Wang Zi Jun isn¡¯t your boyfriend either!¡± ¡°Hehe, we¡¯ve been playing together since we were kids, he chased me for three years in high school, you know that!¡± Huo Li Juan said proudly. Everyone in their small circle and class knew Wang Zi Jun liked Huo Li Juan for long. On the other hand, Cao Ji Ji didn¡¯t like Liu Si Yu; he was into the senior from the third-year dance class. However, she was not one to back down easily, ¡°Hmph, you just assume the one who killed the three monsters is Wang Zi Jun? Maybe it was Cao Ji Ji!¡± ¡°That¡¯s still more likely than you, think about it. In the past competition, don¡¯t I win most of the time against you, making my probability 75% and yours 25%¡­¡± Huo Li Juan almost lording over Liu Si Yu. Liu Si Yu felt annoyed and decided not to stay here and went straight towards the teaching building, planning to share this news with her classmates. Little did she know, Huo Li Juan seemed to have read her mind. She ran back first and shared the news with the class before her. Back in the forest, Zhao Yu and his group have been walking cautiously for about ten minutes. ¡°Still no monsters¡­¡± ¡°Wang Zi Jun, time to use your power. Maybe you should say something to summon them!¡± The six people from Art Class 13, except for Cao Ji Ji, were all alive and followed the team. After all, in the eyes of Wang Zi Jun, Huang Xian Ming, and Hua Jie, their class had two strong enhancers, with Zhao Yu being a third time enhanced superman. With these two protecting them, their chances of survival were high. The same for Xia Yuan¡¯s class. Of the six, aside from the three who died, the remaining two also followed. Everyone laughed. Since Zhao Yu became an enhancer, the remaining three in Art Class 13 also became popular figures. At least everyone knew their names now. Wang Zi Jun laughed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll show my power!¡± ¡°Monsters, come out quickly, I want to take on ten at a time!¡± ¡°Can you all stop joking around. If there really are ten of them, we¡¯ll all have to kneel before them for mercy. Lower down your voice now!¡± Zhao Yu suddenly had a vision alert flash through his mind. ¡°Be careful!¡± He shouted loudly, quickly turning to look in a certain direction. About three or four meters in the mid-air, a dark shadow descended from the sky. Zhao Yu hurriedly pulled out the bone club tucked at his waist and swung it at the shadow¡¯s trajectory. Though the others were a beat slower than Zhao Yu, they weren¡¯t far behind him. The Ape Claw Beast in mid-air was surprised to be detected by these prey. It quickly leaped down from mid-air to dodge and lunging at the group. Before Zhao Yu¡¯s club could strike again, the Ape Claw Beast swung its paw. Zhao Yu rolled over to aside. Hua Jie panicked as he was not expecting the next target would be him. He quickly lifted his bone club to block, but the beast feinted and switched to a strike attack with another arm. ¡°Thud!¡± Hua Jie felt a warmth in his chest as blood sprayed out. 11J 11 His body went limp and he collapsed on the ground. His eyes were filled with unwillingness. His class had two enhancers and he want to be the next one; how could he die here?! Regrettably, there¡¯s no medicine for regret. Li Hong Wei was enraged. They had been forewarned by Zhao Yu and detected the beast in advance, yet it still managed to kill one of their group members. As the beast moved toward a tree. Li Hong Wei followed up behind and swiftly threw his bone claw at the beast¡¯s lower leg. The beast was not expecting their weapons to be so sharp, was pierced in the leg. Its form faltered, falling from the air. At the same time, Zhao Yu adjusted his posture and took out his spear to struck the beast fiercely. As the spear pieced through its body and hang the beast in the mid air. Zhao Yu jumped up and delivered a strong horizontal swing like hitting a baseball. The bone club infused with his enhanced strength blew the beast away and stirred up a gust of wind. Zhao Yu¡¯s vision alert him again. More Ape Claw Beasts were attacking them from another two direction. ¡°Everyone! Circular formation with shield and spear. Watch out above, they don¡¯t act alone this time!¡± Zhao Yu warned as he landed on the ground. This strike landed squarely on the Ape Claw Beast¡¯s body, sending it flying about ten meter away. A perfect opportunity! Someone ignored Zhao Yu command as they believed it was a chance to kill the beast. A few boys charged forward with their bone claw. ¡°NO! Come back!¡± Though the Ape Claw Beast was sent flying by Zhao Yu, it does not mean it was dead. The beast suddenly turned around and swiped towards the nearest boy, its sharp claw collided with the boy¡¯s bone claw. With the huge different in strength, the beast sliced the student into two. ¡°Splash!¡± As the organs poured out. Several students vomited on the spot. Only then did they realize that even with weapons, they were no match for the Ape Claw Beast. A single misstep meant death. Seeing the Ape Claw Beast still retaliate after his strike, Zhao Yu¡¯s position himself into ¡®THE SET POSITION¡¯. He stomped his foot and charged towards it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The beast noticed Zhao Yu was approaching fast and ignored the boys around him and charged at Zhao Yu at its full speed. ¡°BOMMMM!!!¡± The impact force was so strong with both sides collided at full strength and speed generated a small blast. With the force so strong like a small bomb exploded. Zhao Yu has successfully in breaking the beast¡¯s claw with his bone club this time. As the beast screamed in pain, Zhao Yu pulled out the bone claw from his waist with his left hand, strikes towards the beast throat forcefully.. Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: Heavy Casualties! (6) Chapter 462: Heavy Casualties! (6) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Splat ~~!¡± Although the Ape Claw Beast dodged the attack, the claw actually damaged the Ape Claw Beast¡¯s neck like a knife cut and blood splashed out. Who knew that even so, the Ape Claw Beast was not dead. Its other arm was moving to strike at Zhao Yu again. With Zhao Yu¡¯s vision had been enhanced, he could clearly saw the trajectory of the claw. He dodged at the critical moment with a spin backward and two-handed the bone club to deflect the claw. This time, the beast lost its balance could barely blocked or dodged his next incoming attack now. Simultaneously, he lifted his leg and back kick fiercely at its exposed chest. With that kick, the beast fall on the ground. Without hesitation, Zhao Yu leaped onto it and crushed the head of the beast into a pulp with a strong overhead slash move. A flash of white light, and a surge of white energy flowed in to his body to further enhanced him. With Zhao Yu¡¯s victory, the other students fully focus on engaged the remaining two beasts in combat. Within a few seconds, two were killed and three injured. Even Xia Yuan, an enhancer was clutching his stomach and retreating continuously. Unfortunately, their numbers were fewer this time, they were unable to form a surrounding attack. Following the Ape Claw Beast¡¯s surprise attack, four were instantly killed, three wounded, leaving only 11 unscathed students. 11 against two Ape Claw Beasts was not enough. The formation began to break into pieces, many could not stay in the formation. One of the boys even dropped his weapon in fright and ran away. ¡°Brother Yu, save me!¡± An Ape Claw Beast charged at Wang Zi Jun, who screamed in terror. Fortunately, Zhao Yu was heading in that direction. Before the beast reached Wang Zi Jun, Zhao Yu threw his bone claw as cover fire for Wang Zi Jun. The Ape Claw Beast, noticing the incoming projectile, paused its movement, stepping back to avoid the flying bone claw. Wang Zi Jun seized the chance to roll and crawl away. The other Ape Claw Beast took advantage of this moment to slay another person. This scattered the team, with no one retaining the will to fight, all fleeing towards Zhao Yu¡¯s direction. ¡°Don¡¯t run, hold your ground!¡± Li Hong Wei shouted twice, realizing no one listened, he didn¡¯t dare to be reckless and hurriedly retreated to Zhao Yu¡¯s side. Xia Yuan tried to stand several times but he couldn¡¯t made it, ¡°I¡¯m out of strength, it¡¯s up to you guys now!¡± Zhao Yu checked on him and noting a wound on his stomach, but it didn¡¯t seem life-threatening. ¡°Hold still! I will end it soon. We will get you back.¡± Zhao Yu undergone another enhancement, felt his strength increased. Holding his bone club, he provocatively faced the two Ape Claw Beasts. These beasts clearly didn¡¯t consider the other students a threat, knowing Zhao Yu had previously killed one of their own. Both sets of eyes were fixed on him. ¡°Leave one to me, you all team up against the other, any problems?!¡± This emboldened the students, who had begun to lose heart. After all, ten against one were good odds, and they had Li Hong Wei, another enhancer. Both Ape Claw Beasts charged at Zhao Yu. He swung his bone club, striking one away few meters with his brute strength. Unexpectedly, the other also lunged at him at the same time. Zhao Yu quickly dodging. The others stepped forward and intercepted the Ape Claw Beast that tried to ambush Zhao Yu again. With one Ape Claw Beast left, Zhao Yu breathed a sigh of relief. He waved his bone club to fend off the beast¡¯s claw attacks, moving to draw it aside. He was mainly concerned about another ambush from the second beast, hence deliberately splitting the battlefield. With four enhancements, Zhao Yu¡¯s physical abilities had greatly improved. He fought toe-to-toe with the Ape Claw Beast, almost hitting its head several times, but it narrowly dodged each time. The beast¡¯s attacks were also close, nearly slashing Zhao Yu on several occasions. Zhao Yu realized he had underestimated the Ape Claw Beast. Previously, it was distracted by other students, making it a lot of opening. In a 1 v 1 combat, it was not so easy to defeat! Another scream echoed from the other side. Zhao Yu tensed up as he knowing he had to speed up the fight. If the other Ape Claw Beast killed one or two more, the students might flee. By facing two beasts alone, his risk of death would significantly increase. ¡°Swish!¡± The Ape Claw Beast lunged again with a claw strike. Zhao Yu hastily swung his bone club to deflect the attack. Being flesh and blood, he couldn¡¯t afford to take the hit directly. Even with his enhanced physique, there was a risk of being eviscerated. Zhao Yu only had one bone club, unlike the beast with its two sharp claws. After a moment, he found himself at a disadvantage. This can¡¯t go on! Zhao Yu¡¯s heart sank, contemplating a risky strategy of trading injury for injury. After all, killing monsters yielded white energy, and even technological points could heal his injuries. Decisive action was needed to prevent further chaos. Once he made up his mind, Zhao Yu quickly seized an opportunity. As the Ape Claw Beast lunged with another claw, Zhao Yu, uncharacteristically, didn¡¯t dodge with the bone club but instead used his hand. With his other hand, he forcefully smashed the bone club down. The beast was not expecting this move and it was too late to withdraw its attack. Its other arm, limited in movement, couldn¡¯t swing in time. ¡°BRING IT ON!! You dare to be more ruthless than me?!¡± The Ape Claw Beast didn¡¯t block as well. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It exerted a tremendous force onto its attacking arm. ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Crash!¡± In an instant, Zhao Yu¡¯s ribs were slashed, breaking two of them. The arm blocking the beast¡¯s claw attack was also bleeding profusely, with broken bones.. Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: Heavy Casualties! (7) Chapter 463: Heavy Casualties! (7) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu eyes were also filled with ruthlessness as he increased the strength of his right hand. He swung hard and quick at the Ape Claw Beast¡¯s head. Critical HIT! ¡°Puff ~~!¡± What Zhao Yu did not expect was that hit actually landed at the weak spot of the beast. The Ape Claw Beast¡¯s head exploded on the spot like a watermelon, and blood splattered everywhere. A white light and white energy surged into his body. With the technology point, Zhao Yu¡¯s broken arm bones and ribs began to repair at a speed visible to the naked eye. Taking advantage of the moment, Zhao Yu looked towards the other battlefield. To his surprise, the Ape Claw Beast had just died. A white light and energy emerged from its head, directly merging into Li Hong Wei¡¯s body. Looking at the students who fought this beast, four were down on the ground, one moaning in pain, and three others unconscious. After his injuries healed, Zhao Yu picked up the coins and began checking on his classmates. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t¡­ want¡­ to die¡­¡± A student with a gaping chest wound clutched Zhao Yu¡¯s hand, speaking with a look of reluctance. Zhao Yu mentally called out to the Super Brain. ¡°Super Brain, use technology points to heal him!¡± [Technology points are only for the host¡¯s use] ¡°Dammit! Do you have any last wishes?¡± The boy¡¯s lips moved, but he didn¡¯t said anything as his pupils dilating. This scene profoundly shocked all the students. With the number of deaths and the injured. Plus, this was the first time someone was mortally wounded and died in pain. The impact on everyone was immense. Every survivor¡¯s face was filled with grief, engulfed in despair. Even becoming an enhancer, what use was it? Zhou Hai Sheng still died. Li Hong Wei was in good spirits, having become a twice-enhanced individual. He was unaware of this side¡¯s situation and had already accounted for everyone. ¡°18 people, 1 ran off and 8 dead¡­¡± Of the remaining 9, nearly all were injured. Only Zhao Yu and Li Hong Wei just slain the Ape Claw Beast and received white energy still able to move forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go back¡­¡± Someone said in a hoarse voice. ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s get back.¡± No one suggested continuing forward this time. The casualties were too severe. Including the ran off student that might die alone in the wild, nearly half of the teammates were dead. Even Xia Yuan, an enhancer was injured in the stomach, temporarily losing his combat ability. The group quickly set off. They were fearing a delay might attracted more Ape Claw Beasts. Walking in silence, the atmosphere was heavy. Wang Zi Jun looked uncomfortable, following Zhao Yu and Li Hong Wei, whispering, ¡°Huang Xian Ming and Hua Jie are dead¡­¡± ¡°Six from our class, only the three of us survived¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head slightly, ¡°Yeah. One class was completely wiped out¡­¡± With the Super Brain, he could scan and remember each face. Zhao Yu plan to build a memorial for them back in school. Hearing this, Wang Zi Jun felt a tightness in his chest. Yet, he also felt fortunate to have been saved by Zhao Yu twice. Without Zhao Yu, he might have died too! After about twenty minutes, reaching the previous battlefield, everyone was relieved. But the mood remained somber. Zhao Yu felt that this couldn¡¯t continue, fearing it might lead to trouble. After a moment¡¯s thought, he slowly spoke up: ¡°Look up at the sky, at that incandescent light¡­¡± ¡°Our school¡¯s traversal wasn¡¯t an accident, it was clearly man-made!¡± ¡°Whoever is behind this, I will find them and bring them to justice, to honor the spirits of our fallen comrades!¡± These words immediately stirred up everyone¡¯s anger. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Those players behind this, whoever they are, we must seek them out!¡± ¡°Revenge for our deceased friends!¡± The wave of anger cleared the previously oppressive atmosphere. Some inflamed with rage, even wanted to go back and slaughter more of the Ape Claw Beasts. Zhao Yu quickly intervened, ¡°Everyone¡¯s tired, let¡¯s go back and rest. Leave those Ape Claw Beasts, we¡¯ll deal with them next time!¡± Only then did the group agree to continue their journey back. However, after Zhao Yu¡¯s words, the mood of the group gradually recovered. People even started chatting. ¡°Brother Yu, you have enhanced five times now, right?!¡± ¡°How strong could it be?!¡± Five enhancements¡­ Zhao Yu glanced at the information in his mind. [Zero Order: 11% ] [Current Technology Points: 8] [Vision Range: 6 meters] [Zero Coins: 5] ¡°Xiao Xiao Long had already enhanced seven times before he went out, he must be stronger now. I¡¯m nothing compared to that¡­¡± ¡°Brother Yu, you¡¯re too modest!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°If Xiao Xiao Long didn¡¯t encounter any Ape Claw Beasts, maybe he would still be at level seven. You could easily catch up to him!¡± ¡°Exactly, you¡¯re a five-tier now. In our school, you¡¯re definitely among the top three!¡± Surrounded by praises, Zhao Yu just smiled and didn¡¯t take it seriously. He knew well that whether it¡¯s three, five, or seven, they were all just Zero Order, still beginners in the grand scheme of things. Comparing themselves was meaningless. The rest of the journey was relatively easier. Zhao Yu received no vision alerts and smoothly returned to the school¡¯s teaching building.. Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: The Situation of the Eight Teams! (1) Chapter 464: The Situation of the Eight Teams! (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°They are back now!!!¡± Huo Li Juan walked up to them excitedly when she saw the crowd walking toward them. ¡°1, 2, 3.9 people?!¡± She was also a little shocked. The first wave of people who came back said that Li Hong Wei and the others had continued to move forward. There were a total of 18 people, and now there were only nine left. Could it be that the others were all dead? ¡°We are back¡­¡± The group let out a long sigh of relief. Only upon reaching their classroom and seeing their classmates did they feel safe again. The short span of over an hour had felt like a journey to hell, where life and death were not in their hands. ¡°Where¡¯s Cao Ji Ji?!¡± Liu Si Yu asked in surprise, not having forgotten her private conflict with Huo Li Juan. ¡°Cao Ji Ji is gone¡­¡± Li Hong Wei said with a pained expression. ¡°I couldn¡¯t protect him¡­¡± Liu Si Yu scanned the crowd and realized that only three people remained: Li Hongwei, Wang Zi Jun, and surprisingly, Zhao Yu. She approached Zhao Yu incredulously, ¡°Cao Ji Ji is dead, how come you¡¯re still alive?!¡± Zhao Yu rolled his eyes, uninterested in engaging with her like the boy who lost a loved one. Wang Zi Jun quickly pulled Liu Si Yu aside. Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t the same as before; he was now a five-times enhancer. Before he could say more, Huo Li Juan excitedly grabbed his arm. ¡°Quick, our class hero, everyone is waiting for you!¡± ¡°Ah? Wait, what about Li Hong Wei and Zhao Yu¡­¡± Wang Zi Jun thought it was a welcome ceremony organized by the class. Huo Li Juan laughed, ¡°It¡¯s fine, they need to report to the teachers. You will come with me to the classroom¡­¡± As she spoke, she gave a provocative look at Liu Si Yu. Liu Si Yu turned away, not wanting to see Huo Li Juan¡¯s triumphant expression. She cursed Cao Ji Ji in her mind for dying so quickly. Why couldn¡¯t Cao Ji Ji be the enhancer instead of Wang Zi Jun? Now, Huo Li Juan might boast in front of her for a long time. The principle along with a group of teachers and students, hurried over upon receiving the news. ¡°Students, you¡¯ve worked hard¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the classroom and rest. Li HongWei, can you tell me about your exploration outside?¡± Zhao Yu had previously discussed these kinds of negotiations with Li Hong Wei, suggesting he should handle them. Li Hong Wei was more than willing, quickly following the principle as the leader of the third team. Zhao Yu and the others returned to their respective classes. Before dispatched, the remaining students from the third team introduced themselves to Zhao Yu, expressing for future collaboration. After a short interaction, Zhao Yu headed towards his class. Liu Si Yu, who didn¡¯t want to witness Huo Li Juan¡¯s gloating and stayed behind witnessed the scene and could not understood why Zhao Yu was so well-liked. As Zhao Yu walked towards the main entrance, he noticed that the Ape Claw Beast corpses, previously stored collectively, had been dissected by the students. It seemed that other teams had also discovered that the bones of the Ape Claw Beasts made the best weapons. ¡°Hey, Huo Li Juan, slow down¡­¡± Although Wang Zi Jun said that, he was feeling very happy in his heart. He and Huo Li Juan had been childhood friends, growing up in the same neighborhood. In high school, he started pursuing Huo Li Juan. Unfortunately, she had never agreed, but he never gave up, believing that with their history, they would eventually end up together. After all, who could boast a longer relationship than theirs? However, being pulled by the wrist and running with Huo Li Juan like this was a first for him. His heart raced a bit faster, thinking that this excursion had been surprisingly rewarding. It seemed to have advanced his relationship with Huo Li Juan significantly. Huo Li Juan didn¡¯t think too much about it. She was focused on getting Wang Zi Jun to their class as quickly as possible. Soon, they rushed to the second floor and entered Art Class 13. ¡°Bang!¡± The classroom door burst open. Everyone in the class looked up. ¡°Wang Zi Jun is back?!¡± Before anyone could react, Huo Li Juan excitedly announced, ¡°Classmates, our hero is back!!!¡± The class erupted in cheers, with many standing up and applauding enthusiastically. ¡°Wang Zi Jun, well done!¡± ¡°Truly worthy of being a Level eight citizen!¡± Listening to the praise from below, Wang Zi Jun felt elated, barely concealing his smile. He waved his hands modestly, pretending to be humble: ¡°Thank you, everyone, I just did what I had to do!¡± Huo Li Juan, standing beside him, shared in the glory, her face beaming with a radiant smile. She suddenly found that this man, whom she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to before, wasn¡¯t so bad after all. Maybe she should give him a chance and see how things go? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, Wang Zi Jun was now a enhancer! Many had gathered around Wang Zi Jun, bustling with questions about their expedition. Wang Zi Jun, unaccustomed to such attention, felt secretly thrilled and began to embellish their exploration story. At the same time, Zhao Yu entered the classroom and headed straight to the back of the room. ¡°Yo, how come you didn¡¯t die out there?!¡± Liu Shu Hui noticed Zhao Yu¡¯s return, sighing with relief but still taunting him as usual.. Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: The Situation of the Eight Teams! (2) Chapter 465: The Situation of the Eight Teams! (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation What¡¯s her problem? He hadn¡¯t expected this woman to set her sights on him till now. Was it just because he had squeezed her chest? So petty-minded! It was an accident. At the doorway, Liu Si Yu also noticed the situation inside the classroom. Her face looked unpleasant, as if someone owed her a hundred bucks. Huo Li Juan stood next to Wang Zi Jun, and upon raising her eyebrows triumphantly towards Liu Si Yu as a winner. Humph! Liu Si Yu felt extremely frustrated and had no choice but to head towards the back of the classroom. Everyone was crowding around the front, flattering Wang Zi Jun, making it impossible for her to get to her seat. She glanced at Zhao Yu¡¯s seat and noticed it was quite a good spot. Thinking he was one of the three who had returned to the class, she decided to ask him about the event. Liu Si Yu walked over to the seat next to Zhao Yu, sat down without asking for his permission, as there was no one else there. ¡°Zhao Yu, please tell me how did Cao Ji Ji die?!¡± She was still unwilling to accept it, wanting to know why Cao Ji Ji died while someone like Zhao Yu was still alive. Of course, she wasn¡¯t concerned about Cao Ji Ji, but rather annoyed that Huo Li Juan had stolen all the limelight. Zhao Yu glanced at her and thought to himself that this woman really was a hopeless one. ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying much attention. By the time I noticed, he was already dead. Many people died at the same time, not just Cao Ji Ji. Sorry for your loss¡­ be strong!¡± ¡°Haiz!¡± ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it earlier. Just hearing about Cao Ji Ji¡¯s death and that you were still alive¡­¡± Liu Si Yu sighed and said. ¡°Well, you know, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. My point is, Cao J Jji, Wang Zi Jun, and Li Hong Wei, they were our friends from our circle¡­¡± With Li Hong Wei promised to protect them, all three friends from their circle still died. But it was strange that Zhao Yu was still alive. ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly, looking at the classmates still reveling at the podium. He felt an inexplicable emotion in his heart. Hadn¡¯t anyone mourned for Hua Jie and Huang Xian Ming¡¯s deaths? What about Cao Ji Ji. Apart from Liu SI Yu beside him who was heartbroken, it seemed like no one else cared. Zhao Yu shook his head, not wanting to voice about it. All he want now was the news from Li Hong Wei about the other teams. Liu Si Yu wasn¡¯t close to Zhao Yu. She had come over to talk to him out of guilt for her previous offensive words. As Zhao Yu didn¡¯t mind, her guilt faded away. As the crowd around Wang Zi Jun dispersed a bit, she stood up and left. Zhao Yu took out his phone and checked the time. It was already 12:21pm. Normally, it would be lunchtime. With the lack of foods at this moment, they might have to roast the meat of the ape-claw beast. He thought about his super-brain vision. Could he use it to find out what was under this teaching building?! Zhao Yu quickly stood up and walked outside. ¡°Brother Yu, where are you going?¡± Wang Zi Jun, who had been surrounded by people noticed Zhao Yu was leaving. He hurriedly greeted him. ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Yu said nothing more and left straight away. Huo Li Juan was also surprised, not understanding why Wang Zi Jun addressed Zhao Yu as Brother Yu. There had been little interaction between them before. When did their relationship got so close? She looked at Wang Zi Jun with a puzzled expression. Catching her signal, Wang Zi Jun smiled and revealed his plan, ¡°I plan to let Zhao Yu to join in our circle!¡± ¡°Why?! He¡¯s just a mere ninth-class citizen¡­¡± Huo Li Juan could not accept it. Their small circle did not accept any ninth-class citizens as their friend. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Brother Yu saved my life¡­¡± Wang Zi Jun reminded her in a low voice, ¡°Huo Li Juan, you shouldn¡¯t say such things anymore. We might not even be on Earth Origin Star now. The citizen system is useless here¡­¡± Huo Li Juan paused and though about his words seriously, which her action pleased Wang Zi Jun, feeling that she had grown up and was willing to listen to him. ¡°Since he saved you, I¡¯ll let him join our small circle. Let me make it clear in advance, if he doesn¡¯t behave well, don¡¯t blame me for getting angry and expel him!¡± Wang Zi Jun immediately felt disappointed as Huo Li Juan was not seriously considering the irrelevance of the citizen class system. He didn¡¯t expect her to be concerned about whether Zhao Yu should join their small circle or not. He originally wanted to clarified that Zhao Yu joining their circle was more of them needing him. With Yu Ge¡¯s status as a five-times-enhanced individual, he could be a great help whenever they have danger! However, he didn¡¯t want to embarrass Huo Li Juan as she valued greatly in the past. It wouldn¡¯t be good to let her know the harsh truth so abruptly. He could only wait for the future to gradually make her accept the reality. Wang Zi Jun was feeling the weight of his responsibility, thinking he was the only one who could be so accommodating towards Huo Li Juan. Zhao Yu arrived on the first floor and silently called upon his super-brain. ¡°Activate the vision!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Swoosh! In the blink of an eye, Zhao Yu got an image inserted into his mind. His vision couldn¡¯t penetrate the underground!? The Super Brain indicated that there was a layer of special material beneath the teaching building, denied the scanning wave. This meant their teaching building likely sealed off in an undetectable underground experiment station before they were brought out to this surface.. Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: The Situation of the Eight Teams! (3) Chapter 466: The Situation of the Eight Teams! (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Zhao Yu, I was just about to look for you!¡± At this moment, Li Hong Wei walked out from a classroom on the first floor. Behind him were several team leaders of the other teams from before. The director had temporarily set the meeting place in a classroom on the first floor. As he find it inconvenient to move between the four floors for any urgent matter to discuss. ¡°How are the other teams doing in their exploration?!¡± Zhao Yu was also curious and wanted to know about the situation of the other teams. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it on our way back; we need to go back to class to inform everyone first¡­¡± ¡°We found food!¡± Li Hong Wei said excitedly,. ¡°In the direction of Team One, there¡¯s a supermarket. Do you know, it¡¯s the Rong Fu Supermarket outside our school!¡± ¡°Rong Fu Supermarket?!¡± Zhao Yu paused for a moment and quickly rifled through his memory. At this modern era, all the university students had theirs own computers, yet some games were more fun when playing together, which is why internet cafes still had a big market. This was a large supermarket was build near the university as an entertainments mall to target these customers. The basement level was a supermarket, the first and second floors were a food court, the third floor housed an internet cafe, and the fourth floor was a KTV. ¡°However, the location of that supermarket isn¡¯t great. There¡¯s a nest of the beasts nearby. Xiao Long and his team tried to approach it once but were driven back¡­¡± So that¡¯s how it was! ¡°What about the situations of the other teams?!¡± Zhao Yu asked about the another 6 teams. Li Hong Wei pointed in the direction of the main gate, ¡°Teams Two and Eight both encountered human corpses, indicating that there are other buildings similar to ours that have also been transported here¡­¡± ¡°Team Four, like us, encountered several ape-claw beasts and didn¡¯t find anything else of note¡­¡± ¡°Teams Five and Six came across a swamp inhabited by a terrifying tentacle monster that drags people underground. Both teams were so scared when they saw this and retreated back early¡­¡± ¡°Team Seven hasn¡¯t returned. It¡¯s been a long time since our agreed time. All of them should have died somewhere inside¡­¡± Li Hong Wei¡¯s expression was a little downcast. ¡°Let¡¯s hope they are taking their time to return. By the way, why did they ask you to inform the class?!¡± Li Hong Wei perked up, ¡°We are planning to attack the nest at the supermarket!¡± ¡°More precisely, it¡¯s about destroying the nest of the ape-claw beasts¡­¡± ¡°Those monkey-like creatures are called ape-claw beasts?!¡± He knew this name from the beginning thanks to his Super Brain, but how did the others knew it? Li Hong Wei, with a serious expression explained to Zhao Yu, ¡°Xiao Long heard a voice when he killed the tenth Ape Claw Beast. It told him that collecting ten zero-grade ape-claw beast coins would allow him to travel to a camp and gain a beast form¡­¡± ¡°Ability to morph himself into a beast?!¡± Zhao Yu was surprised to hear this technology, recalling something Fang Yu E mentioned in the previous world about a group under Sky City¡¯s guidance integrating animal genes into human bodies. ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know exactly what it is, but it sounds powerful!¡± Li Hong Wei quickly pulled out a zero-grade coin with the image of an ape-claw beast from his pocket, ¡°It¡¯s because Xiao Long heard that voice, we knew those creatures are called ape-claw beasts¡­¡± If this advanced civilization¡¯s research direction was merging beast DNA with human DNA, it wasn¡¯t good news for Zhao Yu. He didn¡¯t want to merge with beast DNA to break through the limit as he already had plan to use genetic potions to continue unleash his potential and strengthening his human ability. With two options, Zhao Yu was confusing which to pick now. ¡°Brother Yu, Xiao Long is really strong now. Standing next to him, I felt like I was facing a primitive wild beast¡­¡± ¡°Even as an enhancer, I feel like he could kill me with a single punch!¡± Xiao Long had already killed seven Ape Claw beasts before setting off, and probably many more this time. It was normal for his strength to have increased. Zhao Yu reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll become as strong as him eventually!¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s work hard together!¡± Li Hong Wei clenched his fists, feeling a surge of fighting spirit. He was a seventh-class citizen and refused to be satisfied with current achievement! As they spoke, the two arrived at the classroom. The students in the class were quite surprised to see Zhao Yu and Li Hong Wei returned together. However, considering they had experienced life and death together, no one said anything. ¡°Brother Wei, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Brother Wei, thank you for your hard work!¡± Students in the front rows stood up to welcome Li Hong Wei back. However, the scale and enthusiasm weren¡¯t as great as when they welcomed Wang Zi Jun earlier, mainly because of the news brought back by the previous group. Four ape-claw beasts, not a single one killed by Li Hong Wei, while Wang Zi Jun or Cao Ji Ji killed three. Now that Cao Ji Ji was dead, the credit for killing the three beasts naturally went to Wang Zi Jun. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The strongest in their class had changed from Li Hong Wei to Wang Zi Jun. Zhao Yu returned to his seat, and after Li Hong Wei checked the attendance and confirmed everyone was present, he announced the news he had just shared with Zhao Yu. ¡°Rong Fu Supermarket?!¡± ¡°Great, I¡¯m so hungry now. I just want to go to the food court on the second floor and have a bowl of hot soup noodles¡­¡± The students were visibly uplifted as they had been harboring a sense of gloom, feeling lost about the future.. Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: The Situation of the Eight Teams! (4) Chapter 467: The Situation of the Eight Teams! (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Everyone felt a sense of familiarity and comfort after knowing that there¡¯s a supermarket just a short distance away. At the very least, their teaching building wasn¡¯t isolated! After everyone had their share of laughter, Li Hong Wei announced, ¡°However, there¡¯s a nest of Ape Claw Beasts near that supermarket. If we want to reach the supermarket, we must first destroy the nest¡­¡± ¡°Each class has to send out ten people this time, including all the enhancers¡­¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the classroom began to buzz with discussion. ¡°Ten people per class, 72 classes, that makes 720 people¡­¡± ¡®With so many people moving together, we should be able to take down one or two Ape Claw Beasts, right?!¡¯ ¡°Not necessarily, didn¡¯t you hear that it¡¯s a nest? There are at least thirty Ape Claw Beasts. After all, when we first encounter them, they were more than thirty of them¡­¡± Some students were itching to try, thinking that with so many people acting together, it might be an opportunity. Killing the monsters would make them stronger and everyone would be tempted to become a part of the core power group like Li Hong Wei. Especially the boys in the class, who had seen a wave of girls throwing admiring glances at Wang Zi Jun. Li Hong Wei turned his head to give a hint at his own small group. Except for Cao Ji Ji who wasn¡¯t there, everyone else was present. ¡°Wang Zi Jun, are you coming this time?¡± This question left everyone bewildered. Didn¡¯t Li Hong Wei mentioned that all the enhancers had to go? Wang Zi Jun with a smile on his face refused to attend the mission ¡°I cannot let two of brothers do all the works. I definitely am coming along. Maybe this time, I can become an enhancer too!¡¯ ¡®What!¡¯ ¡®What did you just say?!¡¯ The whole class was in an uproar, looking at Wang Zi Jun with eyes full of confusion and puzzlement. Isn¡¯t he a enhancer? Why is he calming to become an enhancer this time?! ¡°Well done, I knew I wasn¡¯t wrong about you. You truly are a brave one!¡± Li Hong Wei praised and realized that the class had suddenly become even noisier than when they heard about the supermarket. Huo Li Juan¡¯s expression instantly changed on spot. She turned around and looked at Wang Zi Jun in anger. ¡°Wang Zijun, you¡¯re not an Enhancer?!¡± Her voice was a little loud and sharp, which surprised Wang Zi Jun. He had just enjoyed Huo Li Juan¡¯s pleasant smile, but he didn¡¯t expect her to turn so fast. Liu Si Yu, who was originally depressed, could tell what was going on. She widened her eyes and looked at Wang Zi Jun expectantly. ¡± Hahaha. Juan, how is that feels like?¡± ¡°Shut up, B*tcX.¡± Huo Li Juan paused for a moment, realizing that what she had just said was not appropriate. What if Wang Zi Jun really was an enhancer? She softened her tone slightly and asked again, ¡°You must be kidding, right? You just said that maybe this time you could become an enhancer. Aren¡¯t you an enhancer already?!¡± Who had told them he was an enhancer? ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Wang Zi Jun isn¡¯t an enhancer?!¡± ¡°Then who is the three-time enhancer?!¡± ¡°Huo Li Juan, how could you spread you some false info!¡± ¡°Damn, Huo Li Juan, you went too far, spreading such baseless rumors about your own circle¡­¡± Huo Li Juan¡¯s face turned ashen as she listened to the doubts of her classmates, feeling utterly humiliated. Liu Si Yu, on the other hand, seemed to take pleasure in her misfortune, saying sarcastically, ¡°Oh, someone here was 75% sure she were going to beat me!¡± Wang Zi Jun¡¯s heart skipped a beat, sensing Huo Li Juan¡¯s unprecedented anger coming towards him. He didn¡¯t understand what he had done wrong. Wasn¡¯t he welcomed by everyone because he was one of the six from the Class 13 who had returned from the outside? Soon, he recalled the scene and felt something was off. When Zhao Yu returned, he hadn¡¯t been welcomed by the anyone from the class. Could it be¡­ MUST BE THE GROUP OF STUDENTS! They had returned early after their first encounter with the Ape Claw Beasts!!! ¡°Did the students who returned earlier tell you that I killed three Ape Claw Beasts?¡± ¡°If not you¡­ then who?¡± Huo Li Juan asked, barely containing her anger. ¡°It was Brother Yu¡­.¡± Wang Zi Jun turned and pointed at Zhao Yu. The whole class was stunned. All eyes turned to the back corner of the classroom, to the man in that quiet and unassuming corner spot. What shocked them was that Zhao Yu remained calm and composed under the gaze of so many pairs of eyes. Was it really Zhao Yu? ¡°Impossible!!¡± Many students felt ridiculous. They had wanted to cozy up to the powerful, but they had cozied up to the wrong person. When Zhao Yu returned to the classroom, no one had paid him any mind. Now, trying to get close to him would obviously seem opportunistic. On the other hand, if they had known earlier that Zhao Yu was the enhancer, their welcome for him could have naturally brought them closer. But now¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Many cast resentful and angry glances at Huo Li Juan. She felt a chill down her spine, knowing many people hated her now. As she watched Wang Zi Jun passionately talking about how amazing Zhao Yu was and how he had saved his life twice. ¡°Wang Zi Jun, I¡¯m cutting ties with you. Don¡¯t talk to me anymore!¡± She looked at Wang Zi Jun with a sense of revulsion.. Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: The Situation of the Eight Teams! (5) Chapter 468: The Situation of the Eight Teams! (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation It should be Zhao Yu telling everyone how amazing her boyfriends, Wang Zi Jun has saved his life several times! Instead, it was the other way around! She hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out this way. ¡°Ah Juan, I was wrong, please don¡¯t cut ties with me¡­¡± Wang Zi Jun has no idea why their relationship ended so sudden. ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t call me Ah Juan, it makes me sick just hearing it!¡± Huo Li Juan looked at him with disgust and turned away. Damn Wang Zi Jun, still daring to call her Ah Juan after causing her so much trouble. How dare he?! On the podium, Li Hong Wei naturally knew that Wang Zi Jun had always liked Huo Li Juan. Although he didn¡¯t know what was going on between them, he felt the need to defuse the situation. ¡°This large-scale battle is not limited to boys; girls can participate too, like the captain of Team Five, who is a girl¡­¡± Huo Li Juan immediately stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll participate!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Wang Zi Jun was shocked and quickly tried to dissuade her, ¡°Ah Juan, it¡¯s dangerous. Let me do it, once I become an enhancer, I¡¯ll protect you¡­¡± ¡°Get lost, I don¡¯t need your protection, just shut up. You disgusts me!¡± Huo Li Juan said assertively. The surrounding people looked at her with strange eyes, feeling that this woman was ungrateful, using Wang Zi Jun like that while he was still so good to her. At the same time, they felt a bit of sympathy for Wang Zi Jun, such a devoted follower, but in the end, he might just end up miserably! Pity for Wang Zi Jun! After all, when the first batch of people returned, Wang Zi Jun was still in the forest and facing danger with the rest of their group. It was Huo Li Juan who excitedly claiming that the person who killed three monsters and became a enhancer was either Wang Zi Jun or Cao Ji Ji. Now that they had returned, and Cao Ji Ji was dead. It naturally led everyone to believe that Wang Zi Jun was the strongest enhancer in their class. But the result¡­ Alas, it was too hasty! Many students were feeling deceived by Huo Li Juan, a woman of vanity, who could even lie about something like this. What infuriated them the most was not just her lies, but that she should have at least coordinated her story with Wang Zi Jun and Li Hong Wei, not exposing it in front of everyone. This put everyone in an awkward position, not daring to get close to Zhao Yu. After all, Zhao Yu, the three-time enhancer might has saw their true color as he was seating at the back roll?! ¡°Huo Li Juan, you¡¯re crazy! You¡¯re going to die! Do you know that?¡± Liu Si Yu couldn¡¯t help but stand up and look at her in disbelief. ¡°Humph! None of your business. Are you my mother?¡± ¡°Men are unreliable. Times have changed. Who says women can¡¯t be in charge? From today onwards, I will break this stereotype and become a heroine among women!¡± Huo Li Juan declared in front of the whole class. After saying this, she didn¡¯t forget to mock Liu Si Yu, ¡°You, don¡¯t try to copy me. You better find a man to rely on¡­¡± Liu Si Yu unable to believe how crazy Huo Li Juan was, actually willing to risk her life for such a small matter! Since high school, she had been competing with Huo Li Juan, and just when she thought she had the upper hand, Huo Li Juan turned the tables on her. Unwilling to be outdone, Liu Si Yu stood up and loudly declared, ¡°Who says I¡¯m afraid? I, Liu Si Yu, will not to rely on anyone. On the contrary, in the future, everyone will depend on me for survival!¡± Her words made many in the class dissatisfied, but considering her apperance, they let it slide. ¡°Good! Very Good! I am proud to has friends like you both!¡± ¡°Women are as capable as men. Huo Li Juan, Liu Si Yu, you two really bring honor to our circle!¡± Li Hong Wei was delighted. He was not expecting the two girls in their circle to have such ambition. Worthy of being eighth-class citizens, they are truly enlightened! Wang Zi Jun saw that Liu Si Yu was also going, knew he couldn¡¯t dissuade them. After all, Huo Li Juan and Liu Si Yu had been rivals since they knew each other. Once they were set on something, there was no stopping them. ¡°Ah Juan, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask Brother Yu to look after you¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, I don¡¯t need any help from that Zhao Yu, a mare ninth-class citizen¡­¡± Huo Li Juan was defiant, despite being at fault for the humiliation. But Zhao Yu was also to blame, wasn¡¯t he?! If he had declared himself a three-time enhancer earlier, would she have been so humiliated? Wang Zi Jun ended the conversation as he was fearing that saying more would upset Huo Li Juan. Meanwhile, he thought of privately asking Zhao Yu to take care of Huo Li Juan. However, Zhao Yu was not bothering with the event happened in the class. At his age, there was no need to get upset with these young fellows. He just found the drama quite interesting. In the classroom, a girl in the front row suddenly stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll participate too!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Everyone was surprised. It was one thing for Huo Li Juan and Liu Si Yu, who were eighth-class citizens, not like the rest who were ninth-class citizens. This girl¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°She¡¯s Qu Xiao Xiao, Have you forgotten? At the beginning of the school year, Zhao Yu confessed to her¡­¡± ¡°I remember now, they were childhood sweethearts¡­¡± ¡°Wow, with that kind of relationship, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for her to become an enhancer?!¡± After hearing the story about the girl who stood up and himself. Zhao Yu quickly sifting through his memories.. Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: The Situation of the Eight Teams! (6) Chapter 469: The Situation of the Eight Teams! (6) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Qu Xiao Xiao, childhood sweetheart¡­ The girl that the Previous Zhao Yu had always liked also had some feelings for him since young. Unfortunately, she moved from a small place to a big city and experienced the diverse world. Qu Xiao Xiao changed! The prominent figures in the class were always Huo Li Juan and her clique. Qu Xiao Xiao envied them and wanted to join, but Huo Li Juan mocked her mercilessly for a mere ninth-class citizen. Unaware of this, the original character confessed his feelings to Qu Xiao Xiao at the bad timing, only to be rejected outright by the infuriated Qu Xiao Xiao. After that, the two never spoke again. One sitting in the first row and the other in the last row at the corner. Qu Xiao Xiao never looked back at Zhao Yu. Upon hearing that Zhao Yu was the strongest enhanced individual, she saw her opportunity! She had not forgotten the insult she received from Huo Li Juan. Now was the time for payback! Times had changed. Citizen status was no longer coveted. In this monster-infested world, only the fittest individuals were the darlings of the new era. With Zhao Yu¡¯s affection for her, as long as she participated, Zhao Yu would surely protect her. Maybe he would even get to seriously injure a monster for her to kill. Once she became an enhancer, she vowed to return the humiliation she suffered from Huo Li Juan a hundredfold, a thousandfold. ¡°Wow, Qu Xiao Xiao is really lucky¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, her childhood sweetheart is now a enhancer¡­¡± ¡°I heard she rejected Zhao Yu?¡± ¡°Well, they¡¯re childhood sweethearts; rejecting a romantic relationship doesn¡¯t mean there are no feelings between them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Many looked at Qu Xiao Xiao with envy. Huo Li Juan, who had just been the center of attention, suddenly changed her expression and looked at Qu Xiao Xiao with seriousness. She remembered that she once mocked this woman. Who would have thought that she was Zhao Yu¡¯s childhood sweetheart! Damn it! Huo Li Juan cursed under her breath, but she didn¡¯t regret it. How could Qu Xiao Xiao, a ninth-class citizen, join the circle of them? She secretly thought to herself that once they encountered a monster, she would try her hardest to kill one and become an enhancer on her own. She looked at Qu Xiao Xiao with some disdain, feeling that this woman was nothing special, just a hanger-on to a man! Compared to her, they have a huge difference! ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Unexpectedly, among the non-combatants, a fourth girl volunteered to join the fight. ¡°Liu Shu Hui?!¡± Everyone was a bit surprised and puzzled why this woman stepped forward. Zhao Yu was curious too. Did she hate him so much that she wanted to see him die with her own eyes? Damn, it was just an accidental chest bump! Liu Shu Hui actually didn¡¯t want to risk her life. But for some reason, the thought of Zhao Yu dying out there filled her with sadness. She was confused, wondering why she felt this way about him, especially one who had bullied her. After hesitating for a moment and seeing the other three girls volunteering to join, she decided to join rather than live in fear and regret. With four girls from the class leading, the boys¡¯ enthusiasm was also stirred. After all, how could the boys not go? That would be too cowardly! ¡°Enough, enough, those who didn¡¯t sign up can try next time, there¡¯ll be other chances¡­¡± Li Hong Wei stood on the podium, repeatedly declining further volunteers. Thus, the ten members of Class 13 of Art who would participate in the raid on the Ape Claw Beast¡¯s den were decided. The names were as follows: Zhao Yu, Li Hong Wei, Wang Zi Jun, Huo Li Juan, Liu Si Yu, Qu Xiao Xiao, Liu Shu Hui, Wang Teng, Tan Ming, Zhang Yong Fang. Among them, two were enhancers and eight were non-enhancers, four males and four females. ¡°Victory!¡± ¡°You must come back!¡± It was time to part, and the ten students stood on the podium, watched by all their classmates as they left. Outside the classroom, Wang Zi Jun didn¡¯t follow Huo Li Juan but stopped and waited for Zhao Yu before approaching him. ¡°Brother Yu, I want to ask you something¡­¡± ¡°Say it!¡± Zhao Yu had watched the drama unfold and knew Wang Zi Jun will come for a request. ¡°Brother Yu, you saved me twice. I shouldn¡¯t ask more, but about Huo Li Juan¡­¡± ¡°I want to request your protection for Ah Juan. And about the previous incident, I apologize on behalf of her to you. Sorry, Brother Yu, she really didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡± Just as expected! Zhao Yu shook his head, feeling a bit absurd. Wang Zi Jun, who hadn¡¯t cried when facing the Ape Claw Beast or when a teammate died, was now crying! And moreover, in such a humble manner. Especially since in his memory, Wang Zi Jun was a very arrogant person. It was just like how Huo Li Juan was not popular in the girls ¡®group. She always talked about their status as eight-class citizens and looked down on others. Wang Zi Jun was the same type of person, except that he only talked to boys. But now, Wang Zi Jun and Huo Li Juan weren¡¯t even dating anymore and he was acting all for her. He was really has a deep love for her! Zhao Yu shook his head as he watched. He was a dignified man, yet he was like this because of a woman. Miserable! ¡°Brother Yu, I beg you. If you promise me, I¡¯m willing to sacrifice myself for you when you are in danger¡­¡± Wang Zi Jun said through gritted teeth, as if he had made up his mind. Looking at the determination on his face, Zhao Yu believed that he had underestimated this person. He was not just a veteran lover, he was the ancestor of all lover! ¡°I owe you two lives. I¡¯ll definitely pay you back. Now, Ah Juan¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll help you take care of Huo Li Juan if I can!¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t take it anymore and quickly agreed. ¡°One takes on the color of one¡¯s company.¡± He feared that if he spent too much time with Wang Zi Jun, he would be tainted by his love brain as well. ¡°Sigh¡ª!¡± Wang Zi Jun wiped away his tears, revealing a joyful expression, and hurriedly followed Huo Li Juan, who had already gone downstairs. He knew Huo Li Juan cared about her reputation and didn¡¯t dare say anything in public. He waited until they were away from others before whispering: ¡°Ah Juan, I talked to Brother Yu. He¡¯ll look after you¡­¡± Huo Li Juan was instantly furious, recalling her humiliating experience in the classroom. ¡°Get lost, I don¡¯t need help, nor do I need Zhao Yu¡¯s protection¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was frustrated by his lack of backbone and scolded: ¡°Wang Zi Jun, you¡¯re at least an eighth-class citizen, how can you call a ninth-class citizen ¡®big brother¡¯ and even ask for his help?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really a disgrace to us!¡± She then deliberately moved aside, as if standing with Wang Zi Jun would contaminate her. Wang Zi Jun wanted to say something but remained silent. He sighed deeply in his heart. Times have changed, Ah Juan.. Being an eighth-class citizen isn¡¯t as effective as being an enhancer now! Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: Conquering the Ape-Claw Beasts’ Lair! (1) Chapter 470: Conquering the Ape-Claw Beasts¡¯ Lair! (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Enhancers from each class, come here!¡± Over seven hundred people gathered together, with the bald director, several teachers, and Xiao Xiao Long and a few others standing separately at the front of the queue. Upon hearing the call, over twenty people immediately stepped out from the crowd. Zhao Yu and Li Hong Wei also emerged from the Art Class 13 group. Soon, the enhancers gathered together. Apart from a few teachers, there were a total of 26 student enhancers. More than Zhao Yu had anticipated. They were divided into three teams for the raid. Initially, there were two enhancers per team, but only three enhancers returned. To Zhao Yu¡¯s surprise, among the enhancers gathered this time, there were two girls. One was the previous leader of Team 5, and she even carried a long sword on her back, looking valiant and heroine. The other girl was similar, also carrying the same type of long sword. Where did those long swords came from?! Zhao Yu was curious, but he didn¡¯t ask. ¡°You must be Zhao Yu, indeed a talented individual!¡± The bald director, seeing Zhao Yu and Li Hong Wei, quickly came up to exchange a few words. Others also looked at Zhao Yu with curiosity in their eyes. At the previous core meeting, each team introduced their situation, and Li Hong Wei proudly mentioned that Zhao Yu from their class was a five-times enhancer. The bald director didn¡¯t say much before getting to the point, ¡°Many of you are new faces that we haven¡¯t met before. Let¡¯s introduce ourselves. We¡¯ll be comrades fighting side by side in the future, so let¡¯s get to know each other¡­¡± ¡°Xiao Long, you first!¡± Xiao Xiao Long nodded slightly and began, ¡°My name is Xiao Xiao Long, 15-times enhancer!¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± Many people in the crowd gasped in surprise. Many were just first-time enhancers, and to think that Xiao Xiao Long was already enhanced fifteen times. Even Zhao Yu was a little surprised. He had thought that this person was very powerful. After all, before he left, he had already strengthened 7 times. However, 15 times was still beyond his imagination. After Xiao Xiao Long, he looked at the two girls carrying long swords on their backs, as if there was a special meaning behind it. ¡°My name is Deng Xue Ling, and I¡¯ve been strengthened 9 times¡­¡± The captain of the previous team five stood up and smiled. Hmm? Didn¡¯t Li Hong Wei say mentioned that her Team Five encountered a swamp and returned not long after? Where did she get so many monsters to kill? ¡°After we returned, I gathered some people and went to the direction of Team Four to kill some Ape Claw Beasts.¡± So that was how it was! Everyone came to a sudden realization and looked at the woman with a hint of seriousness. When others encountered such a situation, they would have no time to hide. However, she had completed her mission and actually took the initiative to look for monsters to kill. She was truly a hero among women! After Deng Xue Ling, Xiao Xiao Long patted the muscular man beside him. ¡°My name is Tian Sheng. I¡¯ve been strengthened 6 times¡­¡± Everyone finally understood. Xiao Xiao Long definitely knew everyone¡¯s enhancement count and intentionally let everyone introduce them from high to low. After Tian Sheng finished his introduction, Xiao Xiao Long looked at Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu understood that he was ranked fourth as the fifth times enhancer, he simply introduced himself and passed. Following that, a few more people introduced them. Among them, there were three muscular men who were close to Xiao Xiao Long. All of them had been strengthened three times. In addition, the girl standing next to Deng Xue Ling had been strengthened twice. Following that, Li Hong Wei was strengthened twice, the other three boys were strengthened twice, and the rest were all strengthened once. After the introduction, Xiao Xiao Long went straight to the point.¡± The Ape Claw Beast¡¯s nest is very close to Rong Fu Supermarket. If we want to go to the supermarket, we have to destroy this nest¡­¡± ¡°According to our investigation, there are about a hundred Ape Claw Beasts in this nest. There is also a monster that is obviously larger than the other Ape Claw Beasts and it might be their leader¡­¡± ¡°My idea is to pull these ordinary Ape Claw Beasts away and deal with them together. I¡¯ll bring a few strong students to break into their nest and kill that Chieftain¡­¡± Chieftain! Even an ordinary Ape Claw Beast had been so difficult to deal with, and they had only managed to take it down after a narrow escape. Now, there was actually a Chieftain that was even more powerful than an ordinary Ape Claw Beast. For a moment, people could not help but rejoice at their low number of enhancements. They should not have caught Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s attention. As expected, Xiao Xiao Long did not even bother to look at them and asked Zhao Yu. ¡°Zhao Yu, have you learned jiu-jitsu or any other skills?¡± ¡°No!¡± Although Zhao Yu did not know why the other party asked such a question, he still shook his head honestly. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xiao Xiao Long was a little disappointed. He did not took Zhao Yu as seriously as before. When the director saw this, he was afraid that Zhao Yu would feel alienated, so he explained, ¡°Zhao Yu, you don¡¯t know. Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s current achievements are related to his years of boxing practice¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Besides, Xiao Xiao Long participated in our Yanzhou University Boxing Competition before and won the championship!¡± Yanzhou University Boxing Champion? No wonder! When he saw the excited expression on the other party¡¯s face when he saw the Ape Claw Beast downstairs, he knew that this person was not an ordinary person. Now, it seemed that there was indeed a violent factor in him.. Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: Conquering the Ape Claw Beasts’ Lair! (2) Chapter 471: Conquering the Ape Claw Beasts¡¯ Lair! (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°My family was running a martial arts school for decades. I¡¯ve won the all-around martial arts championship in Yanzhou¡­¡±Deng Xue Ling, who was standing nearby came up to talk with Zhao Yu. No wonder she kept a long sword in the classroom. Zhao Yu acknowledged the origin of the sword behind her now. ¡°The reason we asked if you have studied any martial arts is that we¡¯ve found those with such a background become much stronger after gaining enhanced abilities compared to other enhancers without fighting experience¡­¡± Zhao Yu agreed with this. After all, someone who had trained in martial arts diligently for years would have better understanding of their body and far superior control compared to ordinary people. With combat skills, they are much stronger than the average person during a fight. It was finally decided that the most dangerous operation would consist of six members. Xiao Long and his three friends, along with Deng Xue Ling and another girl carrying a long sword. All six of them had a foundation in combat, each mastering one or several martial arts skills. ¡°Zhao Yu, we¡¯re off to carry out the mission. Please take good care of the remaining students¡­¡± Deng Xue Ling was more diplomatic than Xiao Xiao Long as she still considering Zhao Yu¡¯s feelings. Unlike Xiao Xiao Long, who stopped talking to Zhao Yu after learning he hadn¡¯t studied martial arts. Anyone who hadn¡¯t learned a certain martial art, even a five-times enhancer, was just an ordinary person. Too weak! After all, he had won the Yanzhou University Boxing Championship. He placed a high value on combat skills, even more than physical fitness. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best¡­¡± Zhao Yu, himself only a five-times enhancer, felt apprehensive at the thought of facing a hundred Ape Claw Beasts. With his current strength, facing a single Ape Claw Beast meant he had to fight with the strategy of trading injury for injury, let alone facing a hundred. Luckily, there were quite a few Enhancers present. Other than Xiao Xiao Long and his team, the rest of them were with him, along with the remaining 700 students, dealing with the 100 Ape Claw Beasts. As they chatted casually, the other students quietly waited nearby. At that moment, nearly everyone¡¯s eyes were on their small group of over twenty people. In everyone¡¯s eyes, these twenty-plus were the real core figures of the mission. Major decisions were made within this small group. Other ordinary students could only follow orders. In any other place, some might have looked down on this, but with monsters everywhere, they couldn¡¯t survive without relying on these people. Although they were few in number, nobody envied them; they just admired them. Many students below looked on eagerly, wishing they could immediately kill a monster and become an enhancer to join this elite group. Out of the 72 classes waiting on the grass, most didn¡¯t have any enhancers, and each class was at full capacity with ten students. In contrast, Class 13 of Art had only eight members present, naturally arousing envy from many. ¡°Your class is amazing, with two enhancers¡­¡± ¡°Heh, that¡¯s nothing. Our class¡¯s Zhao Yu is a five-times enhancer. He¡¯s a real hero!¡± Wang Zi Jun said proudly. ¡°Whoa, a five-times enhancer!¡± The surrounding classes immediately showed admiration expressions. Huo Li Juan initially didn¡¯t care much for Zhao Yu, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be a five-times enhancer. Moreover, the reaction of students from other classes surprised her. She wanted to say something, as she didn¡¯t have any relationship with Zhao Yu. On the contrary, she had looked down on him several times. Wang Zi Jun seemed triumphant, talking about Zhao Yu as if he were someone special to him, referring to him as ¡°Brother Yu.¡± This made Huo Li Juan felt uncomfortable. She regretted her earlier rashness. If she hadn¡¯t reacted so mighty upon first seeing Zhao Yu, could she now be casually boasting to other students, thanks to her connection with Wang Zi Jun? Huo Li Juan looked around and noticed that nearly all the students¡¯ attention was on the twenty-plus enhancers in the front, with looks of either envy or admiration in their eyes. This made her itch with desire! She loved being the center of attention. Previously, thanks to her status as an eighth-grade citizen, she became a prominent figure in Class 13 of Art. Unfortunately, there were several eighth-grade citizens in every class, and her abilities weren¡¯t enough to make her known throughout the school. Furthermore, not many freshmen even knew who Huo Li Juan was, except for a few classes around her. Huo Li Juan fantasized about improving her relationship with Zhao Yu. If he greeted her in such a public setting, it would be wonderful. Just thinking about the envy of the entire school made Huo Li Juan shiver with excitement. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But soon, she felt dejected, realizing that given her previous attitude for Zhao Yu, he was unlikely to be friendly towards her, especially not in public. It was all Wang Zi Jun¡¯s fault for not speaking up sooner! She felt annoyed, blaming Wang Zi Jun. If he hadn¡¯t kept the truth hidden, how could she have not known Zhao Yu was a five-times enhancer?! Turning her head, Huo Li Juan¡¯s anger was burning in her heart.. Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: Conquering The Ape Claw Beasts’ Lair! (3) Chapter 472: Conquering The Ape Claw Beasts¡¯ Lair! (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation She noticed that Qu Xiao Xiao, whom she had always looked down upon now receiving a lot of attention. The reason was that people around were explaining that Zhao Yu and Qu Xiao Xiao were childhood sweethearts with deep feelings. Meanwhile, Qu Xiao Xiao appeared to be calmly accepting the attention. Instead of clarifying that she had already had a falling out with Zhao Yu, she wore a smile and looked at Zhao Yu with tender affection, as if they shared an unspoken secret. Huo Li Juan cursed inwardly. Damn it, what a shameless woman! How disgraceful to pretend to be in love after initially despising Zhao Yu for being a ninth-grade citizen and rejecting him despite their longstanding relationship. Disgusting, truly disgusting! At the same time, she began to fantasize about being Zhao Yu¡¯s girlfriend, enjoying such attention openly. Soon, Huo Li Juan noticed Liu Si Yu, beside her also looking enviously at Qu Xiao Xiao. Even she felt that way¡­ Huo Li Juan was tempted. If she could become Zhao Yu¡¯s girlfriend, maybe she could use this opportunity to overshadow Liu Si Yu once again. No, she would definitely overshadow her, leaving Liu Si Yu with no chance to turn things around! ¡°Ha ha!!¡± Lost in her fantasies, she laughed out loud unintentionally. This drew the attention of many people around her. Liu Si Yu felt embarrassed, quickly turned to Huo Li Juan and asked, ¡°What are you laughing at?!¡± Huo Li Juan, snapped back to reality and seeing the odd looks from people around her, blurted out defensively, ¡°Shoo! None of your business!¡± At the same time, she sighed inwardly. Fantasies were just fantasies. It was unlikely that Zhao Yu would become her boyfriend. Alas! She had to rely on herself after all. Huo Li Juan came back to her senses, realizing she didn¡¯t necessarily have to rely on Zhao Yu. Once she became an enhancer, she would be the queen. Looking at Deng Xue Ling and the other girl with the long sword, she decided to become like one of them. So provocative! But¡­ she envied them so much! Beside her, Liu Si Yu also looked at Zhao Yu with a peculiar interest. Her rivalry with Huo Li Juan was based on their similar views; both loved to show off and be in the spotlight. For some reason, she suddenly found Zhao Yu incredibly charming, stirring feelings in her heart. She recalled her few encounters with Zhao Yu and breathed a sigh of relief. The only time she had offended him was by questioning why he survived instead of Cao Ji Ji. However, she had apologized in the classroom and Zhao Yu didn¡¯t seem to mind it at all. The only issue was her realization that Zhao Yu might mistakenly think she was Cao Ji Ji¡¯s girlfriend. This could be detrimental to pursuing a relationship with Zhao Yu. After all, there¡¯s a difference between first-hand and second-hand goods. Damn it, what am I thinking? I am first-hand goods, never had anything to do with Cao Ji Ji! Liu Si Yu was telling herself to develop something with Zhao Yu. Perhaps this could be her chance to completely surpassed Huo Li Juan and reach the pinnacle of her life! ¡°Xiao Xiao, with your relationship with Zhao Yu, he will definitely prioritize protected you as an enhancer when facing monsters¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, we might all depend on you in the future¡­¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s too kind!¡± ¡°Although Zhao Yu and I are childhood friends, those monsters are so strong, he might not be able to injure one enough for me¡­¡± ¡°How could that be? Zhao Yu is a five-times enhancer. If even he can¡¯t do it, no one else can!¡± ¡°Yeah, with Brother Yu being so strong, helping you become an enhancer should be easy for him!¡± Qu Xiao Xiao remained silent, basking in the glory of the moment. She felt joining the expedition was the right decision. She had never enjoyed such treatment as with everyone around showing her so much affection. In her eyes, the once prominent Huo Li Juan was only popular in their class. Unlike her current self, who was admired not only in her class but also by students from several nearby classes. This made her heady with pride. Especially seeing Huo Li Juan and Liu Si Yu¡¯s constipated expressions made her secretly thrilled. Do you looked down on me now, huh? Always bragging about being eighth-grade citizens? Hmph! What¡¯s the use of being an eighth-grade citizen? In front of me, a ninth-grade citizen, you can only endure! If Qu Xiao Xiao had the strength, she would have loved to mock them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But she wasn¡¯t in a hurry, thinking once Zhao Yu helps her kill a monster and she becomes an enhancer, she¡¯ll reclaim the insults she endured from Huo Li Juan and Liu Si Yu soon enough. She planned to make Huo Li Juan grovel frist! To show her who¡¯s the boss now! Qu Xiao Xiao decided from then on to call Huo Li Juan ¡®Little Juan¡¯ and make her serve her. Huo Li Juan knew once Qu Xiao Xiao gained power, she would seek revenge. ¡°I heard that when Zhao Yu confessed to Qu Xiao Xiao, she rejected him for being a ninth-grade citizen!¡± Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: Conquering The Ape Claw Beasts’ Lair! (4) Chapter 473: Conquering The Ape Claw Beasts¡¯ Lair! (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Moreover, she demanded Zhao Yu to stop contacting her. Associating with a ninth-class citizen too much, she can¡¯t even hang out with us who are eighth-class citizens anymore¡­¡±1 As soon as she finished speaking, Qu Xiao Xiao¡¯s expression changed drastically. She couldn¡¯t believe that Huo Lij Jan even bringing up the past when Qu Xiao Xiao had tried to reciprocate and join their small circle. Back then, Qu Xiao Xiao wanted to join their circle, attracted by the lofty status of Huo Li Juan and others. She wanted to be one of them. Thus, she was desperate to sever ties with all the ninth-class citizen, only to find out that Huo Li Juan was just toying with her. After all, she was just a ninth-class citizen herself. Even if she didn¡¯t associate with other ninth-class citizens, it wouldn¡¯t change her own status. ¡°Huo Li Juan, what nonsense are you spouting? Dare to slander me, and I¡¯ll let Zhao Yu take care of you!¡± Huo Li Juan immediately felt a bit guilty. Although what she said was true, she was afraid that Zhao Yu would really listened to his childhood sweetheart. ¡°Hmph, justice lies in the heart of the people. After you rejected Zhao Yu, it¡¯s true that you two never spoke a word again, right?!¡± She didn¡¯t know this. After all, two ninth-class citizens were never in her sight before, so she never paid attention to them. She said this based on their seating in class, one in the front row and the other in the last row as an evidence. To her surprise, Qu Xiao Xiao¡¯s face didn¡¯t retort, unusually stay in silent. She must be felling guilty now. After all, her reason for rejecting Zhao Yu was quite utilitarian. Even before Zhao Yu confessed, her attitude towards him was poor, capricious and arrogant. She had already told Zhao Yu not to be too close with her again before his confession. At that time, she was eager to join Huo Li Juan¡¯s circle and had done a lot of homework, including cutting ties with Zhao Yu. After doing so much, like a clown, she still couldn¡¯t join that circle. That night, when Zhao Yu confessed, she felt that it was all because of Zhao Yu. If he had been an eighth-class citizen, maybe they wouldn¡¯t have dared to treat her like that. In a fit of anger, she rejected him outright with many hurtful reasons. That conversation turned them from inseparable childhood friends to strangers. Later, Qu Xiao Xiao regretted her actions, wondering if she had been too harsh. But she quickly came to terms with it, realizing that citizen class was very important. Zhao Yu, just a mere ninth-class citizen with a limited future, didn¡¯t matter anymore. And she should marry a seventh or at least an eighth-class citizen. Little did she know, the school building would travel through time, sending them to a place filled with monsters. The once highly sought-after citizen class suddenly became meaningless. The new society status was born among the enhancers. Moreover, this kind of significant figure was unique, where every class had its own key person. Now, Zhao Yu¡¯s small group of more than twenty people, they were the notable figures of the whole school! In the old days, even an eighth-class citizen like Huo Li Juan couldn¡¯t compare to them. She suddenly realized that Zhao Yu seemed to have become very attractive and his status was higher than she had thought. However, she quickly plotted some strategy in her mind. Zhao Yu used to be so compliant with her, she felt that with a little trick, he would definitely come scurrying back to her. With Zhao Yu¡¯s help, she could quickly become an enhancer, smoothly join the small circle in the front row, and become a prominent figure in the school. ¡°Six of us will scout ahead, and the rest of you will be responsible for leading the others¡­¡¯ Xiao Xiao Long obviously had no intention of playing nanny, only placing the six people he considered strongest together. He had originally wanted to include Zhao Yu, but knowing that Zhao Yu had no martial arts skills, he removed him from his list. After some discussion, Zhao Yu and the other 20 enhancers decided to form ten groups, 70 students in one team. With Zhao Yu, a five-time enhancer, their team was also conveniently formed. Li Hong Wei, from his class, naturally ended up in the same team. Soon, the other six classes without enhancers were all assigned under Zhao Yu¡¯s leadership. After a brief introduction, they started to divide weapons. Weapons like the bone claws and clubs from the Ape Claw Beast could be harvested eight pieces per corpse, totaling over three hundred pieces, with each team receiving an average of over thirty pieces. As an enhancer, Zhao Yu took two pieces, one bone claw and one bone club. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Deng Xue Ling and another girl who was carrying long swords didn¡¯t take bone clubs or claws, clearly unaccustomed to these weapons, preferring swords instead. In contrast, Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s and his men mostly had two bone claws each. However, unlike others who used bone claws as handheld weapons, these four men strap the bone claws to the outsides of their arms, seemingly using them as armor. Moreover, they specially tied the bone claws to the back of their hands with string, so they could switch from fists to claws in crucial moments for attacking. Zhao Yu, who had never learned boxing, just tried swinging a couple of times and realized he couldn¡¯t did it smoothly.. Chapter 474 - Chapter 474: Conquering The Ape Claw Beasts’ Lair! (5) Chapter 474: Conquering The Ape Claw Beasts¡¯ Lair! (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Other enhancers naturally tried to imitate the technique, but they found it ended up restricted their performance. Zhao Yu gained some new insight regarding Xiao Xiao Long and others¡¯ contempt for them not having practiced martial arts. After all, Xiao Xiao Long and his group dared to bind the bone claws in such a way, clearly because it enhanced their strength; otherwise, there would be no need to do so. ¡°Triumph!¡± ¡°Come back safely!¡± Another round of farewells ensued. The more than seven hundred students present all left amidst cheers, standing tall and proud. Even Huo Li Juan subconsciously straightened her chest, stretching her clothes to the point of almost tearing, which made Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances. Qu Xiao Xiao¡¯s attention was all on Zhao Yu. Seeing that her childhood sweetheart wasn¡¯t looking at her but instead at Huo Li Juan¡¯s chest made her displeased. She subconsciously straightened her chest, to no effect, which left her feeling a bit downhearted. In her heart, she envied Huo Li Juan¡¯s ample bust! Hmph! What¡¯s so good about having a big chest, isn¡¯t it just heavy?! Maybe Zhao Yu prefers those that can be controlled with one hand! She silently cheered herself up. The team began to move. Zhao Yu, as the leader of the first group took the lead, following behind Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s group. Wang Zi Jun and the other eight students from his class were arranged by Li Hong Wei to be closest to them. Students from the other six classes didn¡¯t say anything. After all, they had a closer relationship. They could only hope that when the fight started, Zhao Yu would take care of them. Compared to other classes, they were lucky. After all, Zhao Yu was a five-times enhancer, the strongest among these twenty enhancers! Zhao Yu as their team leader increased their chances of survival. Zhao Yu had arranged for Wang Zi Jun to stay behind him, since he had offered to be his shield. Although it wasn¡¯t certain he could take the hit and maybe Zhao Yu could need his help in critical moment. Unexpectedly, Wang Zi Jun deliberately swapped places with Huo Li Juan, letting her follow behind Zhao Yu, while he himself stayed far away. ¡°Brother Yu, please make sure to take care of Ah Juan for me. I absolutely have no problem sacrifice for you¡­¡± Wang Zi Jun also specifically whispered this to Zhao Yu before their departure. Zhao Yu was thinking that Wang Zi Jun was beyond help for giving up the best position behind him just for Huo Li Juan. Although Zhao Yu didn¡¯t explicitly say it, everyone knew that the safest place was right behind of him and in front of Li Hong Wei. In fact, with the help of super brain and vision. It was the safest spot in his team. He could be aware of any monster attacks within a six-meter radius in no time. Behind him. Huo Li Juan stayed at Zhao Yu¡¯s back and felt a secret thrill. Regardless of Qu Xiao Xiao¡¯s boasting, in the end, it was she who walked behind Zhao Yu, wasn¡¯t it?! At this moment, she suddenly felt that Wang Zi Jun wasn¡¯t so useless after all. At least he had a good relationship with Zhao Yu and had put her in this position. It allowed her to close the distance with Zhao Yu, and maybe, amidst adversity, they could even become couple¡­ Ah, no, I¡¯m meant to be a queen, how can I think about relying on a man?! Huo Li Juan was quite determined to rush forward first when they encountered a monster, to let everyone witness her prowess! As becoming an enhancer was the most important thing now! Zhao Yu didn¡¯t know that behind him, four women had already fantasized for half a day, all related to him. At this moment, his attention was entirely on the surrounding environment. As a five-time enhancer, he might seem strong, but he was well aware that he couldn¡¯t kill an Ape Claw Beast unscathed on his own. The team moved quickly, covering a significant distance in just ten minutes. Just then, Xiao Xiao Long and the others, who were scouting ahead, stopped and signaled to the others behind. Immediately, Zhao Yu raised his hand, signaling the people behind to stop and stay covered. Before setting off, Xiao Xiao Long and others had already explained several hand signals to everyone to ensure timely command in the forest and pass down instructions. Fortunately, no one treated their life as a joke. Seeing the signal, everyone immediately stopped their steps and shut their mouths, afraid to make a sound. Soon, Xiao Xiao Long signaled again. Zhao Yu glanced at it and passed down the meaning. ¡°There are Ape Claw Beasts, three of them¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move, we¡¯ll handle it!¡± Xiao Xiao Long and his group were going to handle it, and Zhao Yu had no objections, taking the opportunity to assess their strength. Unexpectedly, Xiao Xiao Long stayed put, instead sending his two followers forward. Deng Xue Ling also let the sword-carrying girl accompanying her go forward. Three against three?! Zhao Yu was a bit surprised; the three of them, two three-time enhancers and one two-time enhancer. Could the three of them really take on three Ape Claw Beasts alone?! Soon, he witnessed why Xiao Xiao Long and others looked down on someone who lacked martial skills. As the three of them confront the Ape Claw Beasts head-on. In just a short span of ten seconds, they successfully took them down. Without a scratch! Was martial arts really useful?! Zhao Yu was shocked about the result. He had always thought martial arts were just for show. But now, it seemed not to be the case! With their rich combat experience, after a brief probing, a block, a punch, a claw, instantly killed their respective Ape Claw Beasts. The other sword-carrying girl was even more graceful, dodging a few times before beheading the Ape Claw Beast with one sword stroke, leaving Zhao Yu in awe. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He gradually realized that under normal circumstances, martial arts weren¡¯t that powerful. When facing ordinary people with the same physical abilities, their skills couldn¡¯t be fully utilized. After all, even a master fears a kitchen knife. If you encounter a hooligan swinging a kitchen knife wildly, no matter how, you have to retreat. After enhancing, their martial arts skills had also become more practical, able to exert greater power! With the result, Zhao Yu got tempted.. If he had the chance, learning a martial art wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea! Chapter 475 - Chapter 475: Arriving at the Supermarket! (1) Chapter 475: Arriving at the Supermarket! (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation On the journey ahead, they encountered several Ape Claw Beasts. All of which were taken down by the three muscular men beside Xiao Xiao Long and the female swordsman beside Deng Xue Ling. When they encountered five or six Ape Claw Beasts, Xiao Xiao Long and Deng Xue Ling would also take action. Deng Xue Ling fought gracefully as usual. Having studied the organs and meridians of the Ape Claw Beast at school, she could sever their limbs with just a single stroke of her sword. Xiao Xiao Long, on the other hand, relied on brute strength to severely injure the Ape Claw Beasts, leaving them for his muscular henchmen to kill. By the time they reached their destination, the six members of the vanguard, including the weakest female swordsman, had achieved the fifth of enhancement. The other three muscular men had even reached the sixth times. With them all same as Zhao Yu, he probably couldn¡¯t beat any of the six. However, Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t anxious. He had a super brain and believed he could eventually catch up by slowly improving. Xiao Xiao Long and others returned, leaving only one man to scout ahead. ¡°We¡¯re close to the Ape Claw Beast¡¯s lair, about five to six hundred meters away¡­¡± ¡°Let everyone spread out and arrange in the formation we practiced at school¡­¡± What they called arranging a formation was actually spreading out over seven hundred people in roughly five columns, slightly slanted, to jointly face the charge of a hundred Ape Claw Beasts. Of course, they were not completely unprepared. Besides their weapons, each person also carried tables and chairs. Under the command of their respective team leaders, these tables and chairs were assembled into barriers. These barriers would not only provide protection from the monsters¡¯ attacks but also create an advantageous situation of many against few. Zhao Yu¡¯s team was inevitably placed in the central, most dangerous position. Those following him, like Huo Li Juan were quite apprehensive. They were about to face a hundred Ape Claw Beasts. Could Zhao Yu hold his ground?! ¡°It¡¯s about time. Delay might bring trouble. I¡¯ll leave this to you!¡± Xiao Xiao Long said indifferently before leading his people away. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t say anything about joining them. Although he knew that the leader of the beasts would offer strong and amazing reward, there was only one leader, and he was sure he couldn¡¯t get it. Rather than following them, it was better to stay here. Facing ordinary Ape Claw Beasts, at least they had an advantage with their numbers and he could potentially enhance his strength. Moments later, a roar came from the distance. The next second, Xiao Xiao Long appeared with a group of monsters. ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± Zhao Yu shouted and took out his bone club. After luring the monsters, Xiao Xiao Long did not help. Instead, he turned and disappeared into the forest with a few flashes. The Ape Claw Beasts instantly directed their fury at the few hundred people in front of them. Their number was indeed only a little over a hundred, but facing over seven hundred enemies, the Ape Claw Beasts showed no fear and charged even more swiftly. Truly wild beasts! Zhao Yu used his super brain¡¯s Vision at the critical moment. In front of him stood several upright tables, used as barricades against the Ape Claw Beasts¡¯ charge. After all, with his five-time enhancement strength, it would be difficult to stop these charging beasts without any barriers. The other students also had tables and chairs as barriers, arranged in progressive layers. They hid behind these obstacles, holding various weapons with apprehension. The Ape Claw Beasts were not dumb. As they charged closer, they slowed down and dispersed, heading in different directions. The group of Ape Claw Beasts suddenly scattered to multi direction. The number charging towards Zhao Yu¡¯s side was still significant, about five or six. A hundred Ape Claw Beasts created a strong visual impact. It made the students on site feel intimidated, even causing some to shrink back. Especially for Class 13 of Art, positioned at the spearhead, they faced the greatest impact. Huo Li Juan and several other girls, once full of vigor, were now trembling in fear. Even at a distance, Zhao Yu could hear the chattering of Huo Li Juan¡¯s teeth. ¡°Fight! Or you are going to die! There is no turning back now!¡± Zhao Yu shouted loudly. As an Ape Claw Beast¡¯s arm passed the obstacle to attack Zhao Yu. Without hesitation, Zhao Yu lifted his bone club and swung it down hard to broke it. Following his lead, the suppressed emotions of the crowd were instantly alleviated. Various cries of courage erupted. ¡°Kill them all!¡± ¡°We can become enhancers too!¡± ¡°Puchi-!¡± In a clash, a dozen students in the front row were slain. Blood splattered everywhere, startling many and igniting fear. With the outcome, Zhao Yu realized their numbers were still too few. Over seven hundred people could handle thirty to fifty Ape Claw Beasts, but facing over a hundred was too much pressure as a normal human. They needed to regain their confidence! In battle, morale is crucial! Zhao Yu quickly communicated with his super brain. Instead of staying behind the protection, Zhao Yu leapt out from the barriers, choosing to fight head-on. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Slash-!¡± To Zhao Yu¡¯s surprise, when the broken arm Ape Claw Beast¡¯s claw struck into his arm. The attack didn¡¯t break his bone but merely caused a lot of bleeding. His bones had indeed become harder than before! He laughed heartily, his body surging with strength as he pushed the beast and smashed his club down on the Ape Claw Beast. Critical HIT! The Ape Claw Beast¡¯s head burst open like a firework, with blood plasma spraying everywhere.. Chapter 476 - Chapter 476: Arriving at the Supermarket! (2) Chapter 476: Arriving at the Supermarket! (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation , Editor: Dragon Boat Translation This scene greatly boosted the morale of the humans. It gave the previously fearful crowd a glimmer of hope. ¡°Don¡¯t afraid. We have Zhao Yu, attack! ¡°Kill, kill, kill!!¡± White light flickered, but Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t afford to check it out, as he has to fight with the second Ape Claw Beast. Elsewhere, close-quarters combat ensued, and the sounds of battle were incessant. Only when facing a monster head-on did Huo Li Juan realize how terrifying these creatures were. ¡°Help!¡± Li Hong Wei was restraining a monster, shouting loudly. Several people around him, petrified, shakily wielded their weapons, striking feebly. Huo Li Juan, like a puppet on strings, didn¡¯t know what to do. She instinctively threw her bone club. Ah! My weapon! The club, lacking force, didn¡¯t even make the Ape-Claw Beast flinch; it bounced off the creature¡¯s body with a ¡°thud.¡± ¡°Brother Yu!¡± Li Hong Wei was already in a perilous situation restraining an Ape Claw Beast, panicked as another beast charged towards him. Zhao Yu used the VISION, his mind flashing with few pictures, surveying the situation within a few meters. The beast was fast, plunging into the crowd, slashing off a student¡¯s head with one claw, then charged for Li Hong Wei. This scene greatly shook her heart. She suddenly realized that joining the expedition team hastily was a mistake, in this critical moment, she lost her ability to resist, tearing her throat to scream for help. ¡°Help me¡ª!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± Her scream drew the attention of the Ape Claw Beast that was approaching Li Hong Wei. With cruel excitement in its eyes, it couldn¡¯t understand human language, but it could read the fear and cowardice in its prey. It relished these emotions! Seeing the ferocious beast rushed toward her, its sharp claws and teeth, and the thick bloodstains of other students who had fallen to it, she was overwhelmed by fear. Am I going to die?! Tears streamed down Huo Li Juan¡¯s face, filled with immense regret. If only she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have come! I¡¯m still a virgin! She regretted not having found a boyfriend earlier to give out her virginity. After all, she had never experienced love, and dying like this was too regrettable! just as she despaired, the head of the Ape Claw Beast in front of her suddenly flew up. Zhao Yu¡¯s figure appeared behind the beast Am I safe now?! She was thrilled, not expecting that Zhao Yu would be her savior at this critical moment of life and death. Before she could think further, the corpse of the Ape Claw Beast fall onto her. ¡°Ahhhh!!!Help me!!¡± She suddenly realized that her earlier terror had temporarily rendered her voiceless. Though her mouth was open, no sound came out. Soon, she noticed that the Ape Claw Beast on top of her was dead! ¡°Should I¡­ pretend to be dead?!¡± With that thought, she stopped struggling and lay under the Ape Claw Beast as she was dead. ¡°Huo Li Juan, are you alright?!¡± Liu Si Yu, seeing her old rival fall, was startled and stopped feigning her attacks. She quickly lay down on the ground to check on Huo Li Juan. When she saw Huo Li Juan¡¯s eyes was still blinking, she instantly understood. She quickly crawled under the dead body of the Ape Claw Beast and pretended dead as well. ¡°Get out of here¡­¡± Huo Li Juan whispered sternly. ¡°Damn it, Huo Li Juan, is this how you honor your classmates fighting outside?!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Huo Li Juan stopped talking and simply closed her eyes, pretending to be dead, tacitly approving Liu Si Yu¡¯s actions. Not many in the field noticed their situation, but Wang Zi Jun was one. However, he didn¡¯t make a fuss about it; instead, he admired Huo Li Juan¡¯s cleverness in pretending to be dead. Zhao Yu knew it too but he was too busy fighting and focusing all his energy on combating the enemy. Slash! Cut! Strike!! Knock! Chop! Chop! Chop! Punch! Body Slam! Zhao Yu had killed three Ape Claw Beasts in a row, and his physical fitness had never been stronger. With the vision brought by the Super Brain, none of the beast could backstab him successfully. With God¡¯s Perspective, he was like a fish in water in this chaotic battlefield, allowing Zhao Yu¡¯s combat strength to soar. He clearly didn¡¯t relied on his eye sight in the battle field while he was moving around. Before the opponent noticed his presence, Zhao Yu already launched a sneak attack and killed the beast in one strike from behind. It was too easy to succeed! In just a few dozen seconds, Zhao Yu had able to kill five Ape Claw Beasts relied on sneak attacks. He had also killed the Ape Claw Beasts from the nearby classes. ¡°Zhao Yu, thank you!¡± Liu Shu Hui said with a slightly red face. As she thought that she was about to die. Zhao Yu actually descended from the sky and killed the monster with one drop kick and one strong blow to its head. She did not expect Zhao Yu would be paying so much attention on her as the battlefield was in such chaos situation. He was practically like the Prince Charming of her dreams arrived to rescue her. Zhao Yu did not have the time to care about this. It was time to harvest the Ape Claw Beasts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He quickly ran to the other classes ¡®area and began to help. With the help of Zhao Yu and his team, the pressure on the surrounding classes was greatly reduced. ¡± No, I can¡¯t accept this!!¡± An Enhancer had his chest slashed open by an Ape Claw Beast, let out a heaven-shaking roar.. Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: Arriving at the Supermarket! (3) Chapter 477: Arriving at the Supermarket! (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation However, no matter how unwilling he was, he could not stop the arrival of death. Scenes like this kept happening. Even a single Enhancer was unable to face an Ape Claw Beast alone. According to Zhao Yu¡¯s calculations, an ordinary beast is equivalent to a five-times enhancer with no martial skills and combat experience. Even if an ordinary person becomes a one-time or two-time enhancer, they still struggle to defeat the Ape Claw Beast. ¡°Ha ha, I¡¯ve become an enhancer!!¡± A student exults in joy, but the next second, a claw pierces through his chest. ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± A thick stream of blood flows slowly from his throat. People die continuously, while others slay the Beasts in a life-and-death struggle for becoming an enhancer. Zhao Yu keeps wandering through the crowd, slaying one Ape Claw Beast after another. For others, an open area war was more dangerous than a one-on-one fight in a enclosed zone. Yet with his visual domain supported by the Super Brain, Zhao Yu sneak around and attacked the Ape Claw Beasts with one precisive struck from behind. Especially after slaying more than five Ape Claw Beasts, his body¡¯s enhancement level reaches ten times. Even when facing a Beast head-on, he can quickly slay it using his punch. With his skills, launching surprise attacks without honor, wherever he goes, an Ape Claw Beast fall. The number of students he rescues is countless, earning him a great deal of gratitude. With over a hundred Beasts invading, the battle seems tense but progresses steadily and gradually comes to an end. Ten minutes later, the battle finally was over. All of the Ape Claw Beasts were eliminated. Half of the students were dead or injured, leaving only over three hundred standing. But the gains were immense. Seventy to eighty are newly-promoted enhancers among the three hundred students. Zhao Yu having slain over ten Beasts himself, undisputedly the strongest in people¡¯s hearts. Originally, the spotlight should have been on Xiao Xiao Long and others, but unfortunately, they left separately to challenge the leader monster. This allowed Zhao Yu to take all the glory. After the battle, there are joys and sorrows. Many on the field cry and mourning their deceased classmates. Zhao Yu silently joins the other students in collecting the bodies of the dead. Given the limited conditions, they can only gather the bodies together. After this battle, Zhao Yu¡¯s Class 13 of Art and his surrounding classes have the lowest death rate. After all, Zhao Yu was there at the beginning and the first few monsters were slain by him. At the same time, they have the fewest enhancers emerged from their team. Apart from Li Hong Wei who luckily slayed a Beast to become a third-time enhancer. No one else become an enhancer, but at least they survived. Some classes are the worst off, with all ten members perishing. ¡°Brother Yu!¡± ¡°Brother Yu!¡± As Zhao Yu walked in the crowd, he received respect from the people who sincerely addressed him. The number of people saved by him is not less than eighty, and many among them have also advanced to become enhancers. Zhao Yu¡¯s popularity and reputation even surpassed that of Xiao Xiao Long and others. In fact, many were discussing below, resenting why Xiao Xiao Long and others did not come to help. Although the director had explained that Xiao Xiao Long and others were to confront a more formidable leader monster. But one¡¯s life is one¡¯s own! As Zhao Yu was exerting his utmost effort, moving throughout the field, desperately saving lives one after another. Xiao Xiao Long and the other strongest were nowhere to be seen. Although no one said it outright, many harbored a gap in their hearts, dissatisfied with the plan. ¡°They could have stayed with us to kill these hundred monsters, and then gather everyone¡¯s strength to attack that leader monster¡­¡± ¡°But they chose to act alone¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s like they don¡¯t care about our lives¡­¡± ¡°Xiao Xiao Long, hmph¡­¡± After briefly cleaning up the battlefield, Zhao Yu instructed everyone to rest on the spot. He also found a clean place to sit down and began to close his eyes to recuperate. His consciousness sank into his mind, awakening the super-brain to check his gains from this battle. [Ranko: 37%] [Current Technology Points: 34] [Vision: 20 meters] [Zero Coins: 19] In this battle, Zhao Yu had killed 14 Ape Claw Beasts. As he was heavily injured twice and a portion of the white energy was used for healing, resulting in a loss of two technology points. But the gains were substantial as his vision range advanced from a radius of 6 meters to 20 meters. His Zero Coins also accumulated from 5 to 19. When he was killing the fifth Ape Claw Beast, Zhao Yu heard an information flew into his mind. It informed him that he could go to the camp to undergo a beast transformation. Moreover, the direction of the camp was mysteriously indicated. It was in the direction of the supermarket, just further away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Brother Yu is really amazing¡­¡± ¡°Thanks to Brother Yu, otherwise we might have ended up like the other classes, with many dead¡­¡± Class 13 of Art, Huo Li Juan and others sat together, quietly conversing. ¡°Ah Juan, are you okay?!¡± Wang Zi Jun looked at Huo Li Juan, covered in blood, and asked with some anxiety. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Huo Li Juan said faintly, her mind was recalling the moment Zhao Yu saved her.. Chapter 478 - Chapter 478: Arriving at the Supermarket! (4) Chapter 478: Arriving at the Supermarket! (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation She had never experienced such a feeling before. She felt that she might have fallen in love with Zhao Yu. She noticed that Qu Xiao Xiao¡¯s expression was very ugly. She could not help but think of something. ¡°Zhao Yu saved me. I thought I was going to die¡­He was like a prince for a rescue. Hehe¡­¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Yeah, Brother Yu also saved me¡­¡± A few people responded in unison, feeling extremely emotional. Qu Xiao Xiao¡¯s anger rose up when she heard that. She glared at Huo Li Juan. She knew it because she saw Zhao Yu saved Huo Li Juan! When Huo Li Juan was about to be killed by the beast, she was so happy that she could witnessed her death. In the end, Zhao Yu showed up and saved Huo Li Juan like a hero. This made her quite displeased, feeling that Zhao Yu was deliberately opposing her. Knowing well that she didn¡¯t get along with Huo Li Juan, he still chose to save this woman. What made Qu Xiao Xiao even more uncomfortable was that Zhao Yu didn¡¯t assisted her to kill an Ape Claw Beast. Moreover, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t save her either! Mainly because the Beast didn¡¯t attack her¡­ Although she knew this, it still made her feel upset. There were four girls in the class, and Zhao Yu had saved the other three. Only she was left out¡­ even she didn¡¯t encounter danger. Yet, Zhao Yu never came or stayed by her side. ¡°Ah Juan, you should really thank Brother Yu. If it weren¡¯t for him, you would have died¡­¡± Wang Zi Jun kept babbling on the side. While saying this, he was very grateful to Zhao Yu. If not for Zhao Yu, his lover would have died. He was afraid Huo Li Juan wouldn¡¯t appreciate Zhao Yu¡¯s effort and would continue to look down on him, which it would be disastrous. Huo Li Juan dissatisfied with Wang Zi Jun¡¯s concern, as they were clearly not in a relationship anymore. What if Zhao Yu misunderstood?! ¡°I know, I¡¯ll thank him privately!¡± Huo Li Juan said lightly and walked away. Wang Zi Jun sighed in relief, ¡°It¡¯s good you think that way, Ah Jan. Do you want me to come with you? I know you care about your pride¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, I don¡¯t need your help?!¡± Huo Li Juan rejected Wang Zi Jun in a very harsh way. Wang Zi Jun immediately fell silent, understanding that Huo Li Juan might feel embarrassed to soften up in front of Zhao Yu. So, it was better to let her speak to Zhao Yu alone! ¡°Mm, I got it. When we go back, I¡¯ll talk to Brother Yu for you to talk to him alone¡­¡± Wang Zi Jun sighed deeply in his heart, feeling he owed Zhao Yu too much. Zhao Yu saved his life twice and Huo Li Juan¡¯s once, a total of three lives. Just taking a hit for him once wasn¡¯t enough. As Zhao Yu grew stronger, he remained an ordinary person. He might not even having the chance to take a hit for him. ¡°Brother Yu, how can I ever repay you!¡± Hearing Wang Zi Jun¡¯s sentiments, Huo Li Juan was thinking that maybe at night, she could take the opportunity to thank him. With her delicate demeanor, she would surely win over Zhao Yu! Then¡­ hehehe! ¡± Is there any water? I¡¯m so dirty!¡± Liu Si Yu, who was standing at the side realized that she was covered in blood. They were all stained with blood from hiding on the Ape Claw Beast. Huo Li Juan quickly checked her clothes, only to find that she didn¡¯t look much better. This startled her, and she pulled out the makeup mirror she carried with her. ¡°Oh my God¡ª!¡± Her face was covered in blood, making her look quite scary. ¡°Is this me?!¡± She cried on the spot, horrified by her own appearance! Liu Si Yu¡¯s lips curled up in amusement. When she had hidden herself earlier, she had specifically avoided her face to prevent this kind of situation. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, Ah Juan, you are always the most beautiful girl in my heart!¡± Wang Zi Jun came up to comfort her when he saw her state. ¡°Shut up, just shut up, who asked for your opinion?!¡± Huo Li Juan¡¯s nose twitched, as she had previously greeted Zhao Yu with a smile. Zhao Yu must have seen her ugly appearance. How could she offer herself to him now?! With her current dreadful look, wouldn¡¯t Zhao Yu just respond her with a ¡°Maybe in the next life¡±? But there was no water to clean herself, Huo Li Juan reluctantly tore her clothes in half, exposing her midriff. She wrapped the torn piece of cloth around her head, revealing only her eyes. On her belly button, there was a bloodstain running from top to bottom. But it added a certain charm to her, and coupled with her perfect figure, it exuded a wild beauty that made many of the surrounding boys stare. ¡°Don¡¯t look, everyone. Show some respect¡­¡± Wang Zi Jun had long regarded Huo Li Juan as his girlfriend and couldn¡¯t let others take advantage,. The other boys immediately felt awkward and had to turn their heads away, muttering. ¡°If you don¡¯t want us to look, then don¡¯t take off your clothes. What¡¯s this act?!¡± Angered, Wang Zi Jun immediately rushed up and ready to fight. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only People around quickly intervened and the commotion was calmed. Huo Li Juan felt that Wang Zi Jun was embarrassing her. She originally liked to be the center of attention, to be liked by more boys, as it was a proof of her charm. She had deliberately torn the cloth around her waist to show off her figure, hoping to impress Zhao Yu. With Wang Zi Jun¡¯s commotion, Zhao Yu would certainly think she still had relationship with him.. Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: Arriving at the Supermarket! (5) Chapter 479: Arriving at the Supermarket! (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation This made her very uncomfortable. She rarely has mood to cause trouble for Wang Zi Jun, instead, she kept her eyes on Zhao Yu. She just wanted to wait for him to turn around and explain clearly to him that she had nothing to do with Wang Zi Jun. Zhao Yu seemed to be asleep. No matter how much noises the students made behind him, he sat there composed, without turning his head. It seems he was tired! Huo Li Juan hadn¡¯t witnessed how Zhao Yu moving around the field, slaying a large number of Ape Claw Beasts, but she had heard about it from others. Especially some people who were previously unruly, they looked at Zhao Yu with gratitude and respect. This made her feel incredible, but thinking that it was Zhao Yu, she could understand. After all, his name was Zhao Yu, and it stands for outstanding enough! ¡°They are finally back!¡± At that moment, someone shouted. Zhao Yu opened his eyes and stood up slowly. He looked intently and saw several figures walking towards them in the distance. Five?! Zhao Yu counted, there were only five figures. Xiao Xiao Long and Deng Xue Ling were among them. Deng Xue Ling¡¯s female swordsman follower was also there, but one of the muscular men following Xiao Xiao Long was missing. Was he dead, or did he stay there?! ¡°The monster¡¯s nest has been taken down¡­¡± Xiao Xiao Long didn¡¯t speak. His face was full of grief and anger. Seeing his expression, Zhao Yu understood that one of his teammates must have died. Deng Xue Ling was the one speaking, she softly explained: ¡°We thought we saw a leader monster, but it was actually just an elite monster¡­¡± ¡°In that nest, there were three elite monsters in total, more than we had expected¡­¡± ¡°Tian Sheng died, he died saving Xiao Xiao Long¡­¡± Tian Sheng, the man who had undergone six enhancements. Even he had died. Zhao Yu was shocked and quickly asked: ¡°Are the elite monsters very strong?!¡± ¡°Unbelievably strong!¡± ¡± Xiao Xiao Long is a 15-times enhancer, plus his combat skills and experience are extremely rich, yet he couldn¡¯t defeat a single elite monster on his own¡­¡± ¡°What about you?!¡± Zhao Yu was surprised. Xiao Xiao Long couldn¡¯t defeat one on his own, yet there were three elite monsters. Deng Xue Ling shook her head, not going into details, only saying that they had put in their utmost effort to take down those three elite monsters. As she didn¡¯t mention who killed the three elite monsters or who absorbed the white energy, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t ask either. ¡°What about the supermarket area?!¡± he inquired. ¡°It¡¯s safe to go there now!¡± At this moment, Xiao Xiao Long also stood up and commended loudly to everyone, ¡°Everyone, get ready, let¡¯s move out!¡± Unexpectedly to him, among the more than three hundred students present, no one paid attention to him, instead, they all looked towards Zhao Yu. Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s face turn sour. He hadn¡¯t expected that just after a short while, these students would no longer listen to his commands! A bunch of useless people, daring to ignore him like this?! Deng Xue Ling noticed the subtlety and understood that Zhao Yu must have made a big impression on this battlefield and won many people¡¯s hearts. ¡°Zhao Yu, there are no dangerous threat at the supermarket now. We should take this opportunity to get food and daily necessities. What if new monsters come if we delay any further?!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly and announced loudly, ¡°Listen up, everyone. The supermarket area has been cleared. Let¡¯s hurry over there. There¡¯s food and drink!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± All the students were overjoyed and got up. This made Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s face look even more unsightly. He hadn¡¯t expected that when he asked them to get up, no one moved while Zhao Yu, he managed to mobilize everyone. The muscular man beside him reminded, ¡°Brother Long, you just told them to get up and move out. You didn¡¯t mention any direction¡­¡± This was indeed the reason, but in Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s eyes, his authority should be unconditionally obeyed. ¡°Brother Yu!¡± ¡°Brother Yu!¡± Hearing the respectful calls for Zhao Yu all around him, while no one greeted him, Xiao Xiao Long was burning with rage. He cursed in his heart. A bunch of useless people! Deng Xue Ling was too preoccupied to bother with Xiao Xiao Long. She led Zhao Yu and the others towards the supermarket. After walking a few hundred meters and reaching the edge of the forest, Zhao Yu finally understood why they said they couldn¡¯t go to the supermarket without taking down the monster¡¯s nest. It was a meadow, even larger than the one near their teaching building. There were two buildings on it, or rather, one was the building of Rong Fu Supermarket, and the other was a dilapidated building that had long since collapsed. This collapsed building, clearly affected by the passage of time since their arrival, was now occupied by Ape Claw Beasts. The people inside had long disappeared. There were several corpses inside the supermarket, who had unfortunately teleported near the Ape Claw Beast¡¯s nest. Without needing Zhao Yu¡¯s signal, all the students rushed into the supermarket. They immediately began consuming various kinds of food and drink. Zhao Yu and the others did the same. After several battles, they were starving. However, Huo Li Juan only picked up a few bottles of mineral water and found an unoccupied place, obviously planning to clean herself. ¡°Damn, no organization, no discipline, just a mob!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just grab things. We need to bring everything back and let the director distribute¡­¡± Xiao Xiao Long complained loudly, ¡°Go to hell!¡± ¡°We risk our lives, and you want to control what we eat?!¡± All the students were furious, forgetting Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s status as an enhancer and started to confront him. This infuriated Xiao Xiao Long, who turned to Zhao Yu and demanded, ¡°Zhao Yu, aren¡¯t you going to do something?!¡± ¡°We started with over seven hundred students, and now we¡¯re down to just over three hundred¡­¡± ¡°They could stay here, eat, sleep, and live without going back, and no one would dare to say anything. What are you to order them around?!¡± ¡°If you want to suck up to the director and principal, go ahead, but I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°WHY You! Xiao Long was furious, his eyes flickering with murderous intent. Just as he was about to flex his muscles, he saw Zhao Yu narrowing his eyes. A strong sense of threat hit him. This guy is tough! He realized that in this battle, Zhao Yu must have killed many Ape Claw Beasts. With his strength, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy. The surrounding students, seeing the situation of Zhao Yu and Xiao Xiao Long, involuntarily gathered around. It was as if they were ready to fight back if he dared to make a move. ¡°Damn it, do as you please!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Xiao Long cursed under his breath and went to a less crowded area with the remaining two muscular men. ¡°Sheesh!¡± Jeers filled the area. After this incident, many students subconsciously regarded Zhao Yu as their leader. Even back at school, the director¡¯s words might not hold much sway anymore. After all, Zhao Yu had saved their lives and fought alongside them, forming a bond stronger than that of ordinary classmates.. Chapter 480 - Chapter 480: Wang Zi Jun’s Ancestral Cultivation Chapter 480: Wang Zi Jun¡¯s Ancestral Cultivation Technique! (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Rong Fu Supermarket was quite large, and even with over three hundred students eating freely, they only consumed a small portion of the food. After all, it was a supermarket that supplied several nearby universities, so the food reserves were quite abundant. Soon, some students began to spontaneously look for plastic bags to pack the food, planning to take it back for others to eat. The students, being inherently kind, couldn¡¯t bring themselves to hoard food at the expense of others. The earlier opposition to Xiao Xiao Long was more out of dissatisfaction with his attitude and the fact that everyone was hungry at that time. Now, they naturally started to focus on more important tasks. ¡°Someone found backpacks in the living area, you can pack things in those¡­¡± Someone shouted excitedly, returning from the non-food section. Immediately, all the students ran in that direction, naturally preferring backpacks over plastic bags for carrying items. In addition to regular backpacks, the supermarket also had a large number of pet and baby bags, which were now being used by students to carry food. Half an hour later, all the students were ready to go. With a full backpack and two bags of snacks in their hands. The girls carried slightly less, but still a significant amount. ¡°Who took the condoms from the cash register? I counted, several boxes are missing¡­¡± a male student suddenly shouted as he walked to the door. ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha!¡± The students burst into laughter. However, his remark made the previously uninterested students discreetly take some condoms. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t take any, as he had no need for them. However, Huo Li Juan quickly grabbed two boxes while no one was looking and tucked them into her pocket. Qu Xiao Xiao, who was watching her, blushed at the sight and inwardly cursed her for being improper. She wondered if she also needed condoms with Zhao Yu as well. If they didn¡¯t use them, what if she got pregnant? Although she longed for children, pregnancy seemed inconvenient in such an environment. Hesitating, Qu Xiao Xiao decided not to take any. She felt it was Zhao Yu¡¯s responsibility, not something a girl should do. Maybe Zhao Yu had already taken some when no one was looking. Zhao Yu moved to the front of the line, with Xiao Xiao Long and others nowhere to be seen, likely off doing something else. He didn¡¯t concern himself with them but instead organized the newly strengthened students throughout the group. Ensuring that there were enhanced individuals in each part of the group to counter any potential Ape Claw Beast attacks, he then ordered the return. Walking at the front, Zhao Yu had his Super Brain operated the vision the entire time so that it could scan for danger in advance. Behind him, the students started talking more, much like on the way to camp. Many were lively and full of witty remarks. The journey was relaxed, with no dangers encountered. Everyone safely returned to the teaching building. When they arrived back with bags full of food, the whole school erupted in cheers. They were treated like heroes! Zhao Yu glanced at the time; it was already past four in the afternoon. It made sense since they had been hungry all day. The director and principal, along with a few teachers, hurried over. He was about to talk to Xiao Xiao Long. Xiao Xiao Long was leading his two muscular followers, not even looking back as they headed towards the teaching building. This director was not understanding what had happened to Xiao Xiao Long. Soon, he noticed Deng Xue Ling standing and chatting with Zhao Yu, laughing together. It became clear to him that something had happened within the group, and Xiao Xiao Long had been pushed out of the circle. The director, having high emotional intelligence, directly approached Zhao Yu and his group. After making some polite conversation, he suggested distributing food to the other hungry students. ¡°Distributing food is fine, but we went out with over seven hundred people and only just over three hundred returned¡­¡± said by Zhao Yu indifferently. ¡°So, each of us who returned should keep one bag, and the rest can be distributed among the students¡­¡± Each person had a backpack and two bags in their hands. ¡°No problem at all, it¡¯s completely reasonable after what you all went through¡­¡± thought the director, content since he wouldn¡¯t go hungry himself. Moreover, the supermarket was nearby and they would need Zhao Yu and his group for future expedition. The task of coordinating how much food to distribute, a trivial matter which Zhao Yu left to Li Hong Wei. Unable to manage alone, Li Hong Wei promptly called for assistance from his inner circle, including Wang Zi Jun and others. Additionally, some of the returnees who enjoyed such tasks also joined in. About twenty or so, all returnees, plus a few teachers, were responsible for distributing food to the students who had stayed in the teaching building. They didn¡¯t distribute individually but gave out portions according to class sizes, later allowing the returnees to take them back to their respective classes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For classes with no returnees, Li Hong Wei and his team personally delivered the food. Of course, the teachers also received their share of food. There were 72 classes, all in session at the time, plus some teachers in the offices, totaling nearly 80 teachers in the teaching building. Most were young, in their twenties or thirties, with only a few in their forties. There were hardly any older than that. This was related to the society of Earth Origin Star, where having more children meant such good benefits that working was unnecessary. Those with a passion for teaching wouldn¡¯t usually choose a university.. Chapter 481 - Chapter 481: Wang Zi Jun’s Ancestral Cultivation Chapter 481: Wang Zi Jun¡¯s Ancestral Cultivation Technique! (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation There were temporarily no enhancers among the teachers. In the previous few battles, it was basically the students who handled everything on their own. Moreover, they were from a liberal arts college and most of the teachers were female, who didn¡¯t have the heart to engage in battle. Although Zhao Yu didn¡¯t participate in the distribution of food, he was always sitting on the periphery, mainly to prevent any attacks from Ape Claw Beasts. Until everything was settled here and people began returning to the teaching building. Once everyone was back, a few students who were on door duty locked the main gate. Returning to the class, the students were eating. As Zhao Yu come in, they immediately cheered. Wang Zi Jun and others who returned earlier had already informed everyone about Zhao Yu¡¯s impressive performance in the battlefield. ¡°Brother Yu, do you want some bread?¡± ¡°Brother Yu, do you need some water?¡± Zhao Yu smiled and indicated that he had already eaten. After exchanging a few pleasantries, he went back to the corner at the last row of the classroom. Soon, Wang Zi Jun came to find him. ¡°I have something to discuss with you, is it convenient?¡± ¡°Where should we go then!¡± The two left the classroom and went to the empty office next door. With monsters rampaging outside, most teachers were too scared to leave their classes, leaving the offices on each floor empty. Zhao Yu curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Well, Huo Li Juan has something to say to you, could you wait here for a moment¡­¡± ¡°Wang Zi Jun, as classmates, haven¡¯t I helped you enough? You asked me to save her, and I did, out of respect for you¡­¡± Zhao Yu was slightly displeased this time. ¡°Moreover, you saw how she treated me before. I haven¡¯t taken any revenge, that¡¯s already being more than fair¡­¡± ¡°Brother Yu, let¡¯s make a deal, I can give you the coins dropped by the ApeClaw Beast¡­¡± Zero-order coins? ¡°Aren¡¯t you still not even killed one beast?¡± ¡°I can borrow from Brother Wei¡­¡± Wang Zi Jun said softly. This guy¡­ ¡°It¡¯s just a woman, do you need to go this far?¡± Zhao Yu sighed, shaking his head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, I love Huo Li Juan, it¡¯s love¡­¡± ¡°Also, I have a family martial arts technique, I wonder if we can trade that¡­¡± ¡°A martial arts technique?¡± Zhao Yu became curious, ¡°Let¡¯s hear it out first!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s practicable, it¡¯s been passed down in my family. Every generation has to remember the content of this technique. I tried it when I was young, but never succeeded¡­¡± He began to recite the content of the martial arts technique: ¡°Harvesting the essence of flowers¡­¡± Just as he finished reciting, the super brain suddenly issued a reminder. [Discovered a cultivation technique. Record it?!] Record! Zhao Yu was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect the Super Brain has recording function. Could he cultivate this thing? [Do you wish to use 1 Technology Point to cultivate the cultivation technique: Lightfoot to the beginner level?!] Zhao Yu was naturally not stingy to be able to get started with just one technology point. He also wanted to see the effects of this so-called cultivation technique. Yes! System progressing! In an instant, Zhao Yu felt as if the blood in his entire body had come to life at this moment, and it began to circulate throughout his body. His body seemed to have become much lighter. He even had a feeling that he could fly over roofs and walk on walls! At the same time, a cultivation technique appeared on the interface of the Super Brain. [Cultivation Technique: ] [Lightfoot: 1/100 (Beginner)] [You can use Technology Points to increase your proficiency. Every Technology Point will increase your proficiency by 1 point.] ¡°Brother Yu?¡± After Wang Zi Jun finished reciting, he noticed that Zhao Yu hadn¡¯t spoken for a while and cautiously called out. Zhao Yu came back to his senses and nodded, ¡°Alright, go call Huo Li Juan over¡­¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Brother Yu!¡± Wang Zi Jun, overjoyed, hurriedly left the office. Once he was gone, Zhao Yu¡¯s initially suppressed energy and blood suddenly started surging into his legs. The next second, he transformed into a wild goose, instantly rising from the ground and swinging out four or five meters from one end of the room. ¡°It really works!¡± Zhao Yu was astonished. The so-called Lightfoot technique was actually effective. Only then did he realize that absorbing the white energy from those monsters not only enhanced his physical attributes but also strengthened the energy and blood in his body. Techniques like the Lightfoot were powered by the circulation of this energy and blood. Previously, Wang Zi Jun couldn¡¯t practice it because he either lacked energy or didn¡¯t have enough blood to circulate within his body. As if hearing his thoughts, the super brain this time proactively offered an explanation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [After 10 times enhancement, the energy and blood produced can drive the operation of the technique¡­] That¡¯s it! The threshold for practicing this technique wasn¡¯t low, and generating energy and blood in the era of ancient martial arts probably required practicing specific techniques designed for refining energy and blood. In the past, he assumed techniques like this that utilized energy and blood weren¡¯t valuable. What was truly valuable or important were methods to enhance body energy and blood. Such techniques for increasing energy and blood were less useful, given the presence of monsters with white light energy after hunting and genetic potions his brought along to further enhance his physical attributes.. Chapter 482 - Chapter 482: Wang Zi Jun’s Ancestral Cultivation Chapter 482: Wang Zi Jun¡¯s Ancestral Cultivation Technique! (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation On the contrary, the most important thing was the Lightfoot technique that utilized energy and blood. Zhao Yu tried a few more times inside the room and felt that his body was indeed much lighter than before. The most obvious comparison was wall-stepping. Previously, even though his physical condition had undergone 19 enhancements, he could at most step three or four times on a wall. But with the Lightfoot technique, he could briefly stay airborne, stepping six or seven times on the wall¡¯s surface. With his physical condition, the distance between each step was huge. With six or seven steps, Zhao Yu felt he could directly leap from the first floor to the second floor by stepping on the wall. ¡°This is just the beginning. If I become more skilled, I will definitely be¡­¡± Zhao Yu was overjoyed. He hadn¡¯t expected that Wang Zi Jun¡¯s ancestor was a great thief, possessing such a useful technique. Perhaps the ancestor was too unscrupulous, resulting in Wang Zi Jun becoming a supreme level bootlicker in this generation! Zhao Yu glanced at the Super Brain interface. He had 33 remaining technology points, and the progress of using the first-level genetic potion was 37%, roughly matching the growth of technology points. He shook his head slightly, deciding it was better to save the technology points and exchange them for a first-level genetic potion when he reached a hundred points. ¡°Creak!¡± The door opened, and Huo Li Juan walked in excitedly. ¡°Yu¡­ Zhao Yu!¡± She was speaking in a squeezed voice, which didn¡¯t match her usual bold and carefree character. ¡°Um!¡± Zhao Yu nodded and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He also wanted to know why Wang Zi Jun was going through the trouble of offering zero-order coins and a martial arts technique just for Huo Li Juan to meet him. What was his purpose? Huo Li Juan¡¯s enthusiasm cooled down immediately, realizing Zhao Yu still didn¡¯t have a good impression of her. ¡°I just wanted to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you saving my life, I might have¡­¡± ¡°No need for that!¡± ¡°That was just Wang Zi Jun asking me, or rather, a trade between us!¡± ¡°Can we not mention Wang Zi Jun?¡± Huo Li Juan all of the sudden was displeased. She didn¡¯t understand why, with her being a delicate girl standing there, Zhao Yu kept bringing up another man, making her feel less confident about her charm. ¡°Alright then, do you know anyone else who has a family martial arts technique like Wang Zi Jun?¡± ¡°Wang Zi Jun offered you a martial arts technique?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that just something to fool people?¡± Huo Li Juan was scratching her head. Long ago, Wang Zi Jun excitedly shared her a martial arts technique and they did practice it together. Sshe thought she could become a heroine and practiced with him for half a month, but it amounted to nothing. Since then, she stopped believing in any such nonsense techniques! ¡°Do you know?!¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t bother to explain whether the technique was useful or not. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Huo Li Juan shook her head, ¡°I haven¡¯t paid attention to these things¡­¡± Zhao Yu gave up on the idea, thinking that if he had the chance in the future, he would learn another technique, preferably an offensive one. Although Lightfoot was good, it was after all just a technique for fleeing, not much help in combat. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, tell me, other than thanking me, why did you wantto see me?¡± Zhao Yu knew clearly, the matter of giving thanks was already a trade with Wang Zi Jun for taking a knife for him. The technique was a separate matter. Huo Li Juan had thought she might take the opportunity to offer herself to him, but seeing Zhao Yu¡¯s attitude. Saying anything rashly now would only backfire. ¡°Zhao Yu, can you help me to become an enhancer?¡± As someone who had been enhanced 19 times, it would be easy for him to cripple a Ape Claw Beast. ¡°Alright, but only once!¡± Huo Li Juan was overjoyed and quickly thanked him. She thought that if she became an enhancer, she might be able to fight alongside Zhao Yu in the future and slowly changed his impression of her. She believed that with her charm, sooner or later, Zhao Yu would come around. ¡°That¡¯s it then!¡± Zhao Yu prepared to get up and leave. Huo Li Juan had hoped to have some sort of encounter with Zhao Yu in this office, but now¡­ She quickly stopped Zhao Yu, ¡°Zhao Yu, you must be very tired from the fight. Do you want me to give you a massage?¡± She blurted it out hastily without thinking of another reason. After saying it, she immediately regretted it. Her face turning slightly red, inadvertently adding a bit more charm. Zhao Yu looked at her strangely and seeing her shy appearance, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Is this fair to Wang Zi Jun?¡± Huo Li Juan¡¯s shyness faded, replaced by a look of astonishment. Annoyed, she said, ¡°I told you, I have nothing to do with Wang Zi Jun¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re not boyfriend and girlfriend anymore. He has been pursuing me, but I have never agreed!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Not boyfriend and girlfriend, yet he traded his life to ensure your safety?¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°That¡¯s his business, I can¡¯t control what he¡¯s willing to do¡­¡± Huo Li Juan realized that the obstacle between her and Zhao Yu was Wang Z Jjun. ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear to you, I really have nothing to do with Wang Zi Jun. No matter what he told you, we are just ordinary classmates. I hope you don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head and walked towards the door, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.. To me, it¡¯s all just a trade¡­¡± Chapter 483 - Chapter 483: Wang Zi Jun’s Ancestral Cultivation Technique!(4) Chapter 483: Wang Zi Jun¡¯s Ancestral Cultivation Technique!(4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation ¡® Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Wait!¡± Huo Li Juan held the door and looked up into Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes. ¡± We¡¯re classmates after all. Why are you so mean to me?!¡± Zhao Yu was baffled by her words.¡± Since when we¡¯re classmates, I know you don¡¯t like me. Isn¡¯t it normal to be?!¡± ¡°Am I not beautiful?¡± Huo Li Juan finally asked the question she most wanted to know. ¡°Beautiful!¡± ¡°You are very pretty. Among our class, you would rank in the top two¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the first?¡± Huo Li Juan curiously asked. ¡°Liu Si Yu?!¡± This comment seemed to irritate her. ¡°She just knows how to pretend. She¡¯s not that great¡­¡± Her words lacked a bit of credibility. However, Huo Li Juan didn¡¯t dare to dwell on this topic for too long and quickly got to the point, ¡°Since you think I¡¯m very pretty, why don¡¯t you like me?¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°Just because you¡¯re pretty, I have to like you?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Huo Li Juan responded. ¡°Heh!¡± Zhao Yu realized this woman was probably accustomed to being pursued by men since her youth, naturally assuming that any man who finds her attractive must like her. Alright, our trade is completed. If there¡¯s an opportunity in the future, I¡¯ll severely injure an Ape Claw Beast for you to kill. Now, you can step aside¡­¡± Huo Li Juan, still somewhat unwilling to let go, ¡°Zhao Yu, what would make you like me?¡± Zhao Yu rolled his eyes, ¡°Why should I like you? Are you not a bit too ego?¡± ¡°Me, ego?!¡± Huo Li Juan was stunned and incredulous that such a word would be used to describe her by a man. ¡°What else then?¡± Zhao Yu scoffed, ¡°Why should all men like you just because you think so?¡± -I find you attractive, but a beautiful appearance is common. It¡¯s an interesting soul that¡¯s truly rare.¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t want to argue with Huo Li Juan any further. He pulled her aside and walked out of the door. Huo Li Juan was left alone in the office, dazed by Zhao Yu¡¯s words. After a long time, her eyes gradually brightened, and a smile appeared on her lips, ¡°A man like that is worthy of me, Huo Li Juan¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu¡­ he¡¯s really different from other guys. He doesn¡¯t care about appearances, he values inner beauty more¡­¡± The setback with Zhao Yu initially hit her hard, but after calming down, her fighting spirit was reignited. She thought about winning Zhao Yu over, wondering what he would say then. ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t give up!¡± At six in the evening, the students were chatting away when the sky outside suddenly darkened. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± People crowded at the windows, looking up at the overhead fluorescent lights. They realized that the brightness of the lights hanging high had diminished. In just a few seconds, the scene outside had drastically changed, resembling a deep night on the earth¡¯s surface, lit only by a sliver of moonlight, casting a gloomy light over the land. ¡°So, is it night now?¡± People marveled, finding it interesting that whoever was behind this had intentionally adjusted the light to simulate day and night. At the same time, the students¡¯ phones were almost out of battery. With nothing else to and so someone suggested singing. Soon, songs could be heard rising and falling from various classrooms. No one stopped this activity. On one hand, the nearest Ape Claw Beast nest had been cleared, and on the other hand, too many had died that day. Releasing emotions was necessary to prevent further incidents. The class was lively with everyone joining in the singing. Zhao Yu stayed quietly in the corner, pondering whether he should actively go out tomorrow to hunt Ape Claw Beasts. While he was contemplating, Huo Li Juan suddenly ran down from the front row and sat next to him. ¡°Why are you here!¡± Zhao Yu frowned. ¡°Do you dislike me that much?!¡± Huo Li Juan pouted, pretending to be a bit upset. Zhao Yu rolled his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t you like being the center of attention? Everyone in class is singing, why aren¡¯t you there?¡± ¡°No, I saw you sitting alone and wanted to keep you company¡­¡± Huo Li Juan said cheerfully, obviously pretending to be aggrieved before. Zhao Yu glanced at Wang Zi Jun in the front row, ¡°Are you sure Wang Zi Jun is okay with you coming down here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention him! If you bring him up again, I¡¯ll really get angry!¡± Zhao Yu decided to climb onto the desk and close his eyes to rest. After fighting all day, he was indeed tired. Physically, he was fine, thanks to his 19 enhancements. Yet, he still felt mentally exhausted and very sleepy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Huo Li Juan also lay down on the desk, her elbow close to Zhao Yu, and her mouth near his ear, breathing warmly. ¡°Hey, with the class so noisy, can you really sleep?¡± Her breath tickled Zhao Yu¡¯s ear, making him itch and turn his head, only to find Huo Li Juan was very close to him. ¡°What are you trying to do now?¡± ¡°Just keeping you company and chatting!¡± Huo Li Juan said cheerfully, her finger reaching under her elbow to tap Zhao Yu¡¯s arm.. Chapter 484 - Chapter 484: Wang Zi Jun’s Ancestral Cultivation Chapter 484: Wang Zi Jun¡¯s Ancestral Cultivation Technique (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°I have nothing to talk with you!¡± Zhao Yu turned his head away again. Huo Li Juan pouted again, feeling greatly upset by her repeated setbacks with Zhao Yu. Hmph! She decided to play her trump card. Withdrawing her hand, she slowly moved it under the table, placing it on Zhao Yu¡¯s knee. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Zhao Yu abruptly stood up, swatting away Huo Li Juan¡¯s hand. ¡°Hehe!¡± Huo Li Juan laughed smugly, as if she had gained some significant advantage. Zhao Yu felt a rush of irritation. After rejecting her a few times, did she really think he was so docile? ¡°If you keep this up, I won¡¯t be polite anymore!¡± Huo Li Juan became even more energized, reaching out again towards Zhao Yu¡¯s thigh, with an attitude of taking advantage of him. Zhao Yu reacted quickly, placing his hand on Huo Li Juan¡¯s thigh in return. Swoosh! As soon as he touched her, he felt her thigh muscles tense up. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t as promiscuous as she pretended to be, just acting flirtatious. In fact, that was true. Huo Li Juan might seem open and bold, always hanging out with boys. In reality, she had never had such close contact with a boy. Not even holding hands, let alone being touched on the thigh. She didn¡¯t want to lose and pretending not to care while deliberately sliding her hand inward on Zhao Yu¡¯s thigh. ¡°You¡¯re forcing me to do this!¡± Zhao Yu glanced around; the last row was mostly empty. Several classmates had died, leaving many seats vacant. At the moment, everyone was bustling in the front, paying no attention to them. He placed one hand on Huo Li Juan¡¯s thigh, stroking over her jeans. His other hand was on her waist, slowly moving upwards. ¡°Wow, you have a nice waist¡­¡± Zhao Yu said cheerfully. ¡°Hmph, my figure is much better than you think!¡± This wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. Huo Li Juan had a typical figure with a large bust, slim waist, long legs, and fair, delicate skin. Zhao Yu grew bolder, slowly lifting her sweater with his left hand, reaching in to touch her skin directly. ¡°Hiss¡ª!¡± Huo Li Juan gasped, shivering, but she still bit her lip and endured, allowing Zhao Yu to caress her. Seeing her reaction, Zhao Yu chuckled lowly, his left hand slowly moving upward. When he was just about to touch an even softer spot, Huo Li Juan finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She quickly withdrew her hand, grabbing Zhao Yu¡¯s and pleading for mercy. ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong, Zhao Yu, please stop¡­¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Thought you were tough, didn¡¯t you?!¡± ¡°Just now you were acting all tough, and now you¡¯re backing down?¡± ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong, I won¡¯t dare again¡­¡± Huo Li Juan said with a face begging for mercy, not expecting Zhao Yu to actually dare to touch her. Zhao Yu withdrew his hand, scoffing, ¡°I thought you were tough, but you¡¯re just this¡­¡± Huo Li Juan whispered, ¡°You were too fast, couldn¡¯t you start with the leg and take it slow?!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s start with the leg¡­¡± Zhao Yu simply placed his hand on Huo Li Juan¡¯s leg and began to touch. However, through the layer of jeans, the feeling wasn¡¯t great. Huo Li Juan also felt she gave in too quickly, feeling a bit embarrassed. Thinking it over, she took off her boots, turned to the side, and placed both legs directly on Zhao Yu¡¯s lap. ¡°Want to play with my feet¡± Huo Li Juan said teasingly. Zhao Yu looked down and noticed that under her jeans, she was wearing a pair of stockings. ¡°There¡¯s such a way to dress?¡± Zhao Yu touched the stockings on her foot, finding them smooth. Huo Li Juan¡¯s feet were petite, and even through the stockings, they felt comfortable to touch. However, it was obviously her first time having her feet touched by the opposite sex, and her delicate toes curled together. Zhao Yu smirked, ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± He used his hand to gently separate her curled toes, carefully playing with them. Huo Li Juan, uncharacteristically shy, hugged her head with both hands and lay down on the desk, appearing to everyone else as if she had fallen asleep. Little did they know, her legs were still resting on Zhao Yu¡¯s lap, with her delicate feet being played with by him. Wang Zi Jun in the front row turned back and saw Huo Li Juan was lying on the desk, apparently asleep, and let out a sigh of relief. It was his suggestion that Huo Li Juan go to chat with Zhao Yu, and he had been worried that Zhao Yu would drive her away. Now it seemed like a good idea; it wouldn¡¯t be long before Huo Li Juan got familiar with Zhao Yu, ensuring her safety. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wang Zi Jun knew very well that Zhao Yu was among the top three in strength in their class and even in the entire building. With him as a deskmate, Huo Li Juan would surely be safe. Zhao Yu looked up and Wang Zi Jun immediately grinned and smiling brightly. Zhao Yu nodded slightly, but his hands didn¡¯t stop moving, caressing Huo Li Juan¡¯s petite feet back and forth. Huo Li Juan turned her head, lying on the desk looking towards Zhao Yu, and whispered, ¡°What did you hide in your pants? It feels weird¡­.¡± Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: Night Attack! (1) Chapter 485: Night Attack! (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation ¡® Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Hu ~¡± Zhao Yu was sleeping soundly on the table. Suddenly, a reminder sounded in his mind. [Vision: Ape Claw Beast discovered¡­] [Vision: Ape Claw Beast discovered¡­] The sound of notifications rang out crazily. Through his vision, he already noticed that the entire teaching building was surrounded by a large number of Ape Claw Beasts. Enemy attack, there are monsters!¡± He roared. In the dimly lit classroom, students lay sprawled across desks, asleep. Some students hid and lay under the desks. They all woke up startled after hearing Zhao Yu¡¯s roar, ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡¯1 ¡°What happened?!¡± Many still drowsy were bewildered after being awakened by Zhao Yu¡¯s shout. Zhao Yu had no time to explain and hurriedly picked up the bone club placed beside the desk, stepped on the desks and looked through the window. ¡°Enemy, everyone get up and ready for a fight!¡± This time, he shouted towards the outside and many others students were awakened by his warning. Zhao Yu glanced at the grass, and there were Ape Claw Beasts everywhere. At a rough glance, there were at least three to four hundred, maybe even more. Moreover, what infuriated him were the larger monsters interspersed among these Ape Claw Beasts, clearly bigger than the regular ones. ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± Three Ape Claw Beasts in a group, two holding one Ape Claw Beast¡¯s arms, forcefully threw it. The next second, a large number of Ape Claw Beasts were launched towards the teaching building like cannonballs. ¡°Take cover!¡± Sound of breaking glasses and accompanied by a lot of screams. At the same time, three Ape Claw Beasts were also thrown toward their Class 13 of Art. Zhao Yu stationed with his bone club and moved instantly backward to heads up for a fight three Ape Claw Beasts. Zhao Yu flipped a few tables as cover and kicked toward the Ape Claw Beasts to interrupt their landing point near the windows. One of the Ape Claw Beasts lost its balance when it tripped by the tables. With his 17 times enhanced body, Zhao Yu instantly appeared in front of the beast. Before the Ape Claw Beast in front could show its might, it was killed by Zhao Yu in one full swing. ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± A scream echoed in the class. Zhao Yu turned his head and saw that one of the students was caught off guard and had his stomach cut open by the Ape Claw Beast. His internal organs spilled all over the ground, causing many students to vomit on the spot. He quickly kicked two chairs toward the Ape Claw Beast and activated the Lightfoot to wall walk and jumped toward the celling on top of the Ape Claw Beast. With the students around and two flying chairs towards the beast, it didn¡¯t notice Zhao Yu was on top of it. A tap of his foot, his entire body soared into the air and instantly performed an Axe kick towards the Ape Claw Beast¡¯s head. ¡°Bang!¡± With Zhao Yu current strength, body weight and the momentum created during his jump. The force was so strong that the Ape Claw Beast¡¯s whole body was sank into the floor as it was part of the class floor. The third one was terrified by Zhao Yu and began to flee. This time, Zhao Yu grabbed its legs while it try to jump off the window and used it as a hammer and smashing off any incoming Ape Claw Beasts in the midair. With its shattering arms and limbs, Zhao Yu threw it into the corner of the last row. ¡°Huo Li Juan!¡± Huo Li Juan was still in a daze. It was only after Wang Zi Jun¡¯s reminder that she reacted, screaming and lifting her bone claw, frantically smashing it down on the crippled Ape Claw Beast in front of her. A flash of white light, and Huo Li Juan finally became an enhancer. The first wave of Ape Claw Beasts were just the beginning. As soon as the fight ended, more Ape Claw Beasts were thrown up. Zhao Yu, guarding by the window, moved left and right, striking continuously with a jab or upper cut toward the Beast heads and jaw. With no Ape Claw Beast able to match his speed, the class 13 of Art stayed safe for a period. Lock the door, and take the desks and chair to block the windows!¡± Zhao Yu guarded in front of windows, covering his classmates as they used various desks and chairs to block the windows, leaving only a passage through the middle window big enough for one person. Li Hong Wei, guard here, our class is in your hands!¡± Li Hong Wei, as a three times enhanced person, was already eager, ¡°Brother Yu, rest assured, I¡¯ll take care of here!¡± Zhao Yu nodded, carrying a bone club and bone claw and squeezed out through the gap left in the window. Zhao Yu wall slide toward below. Just then, an Ape Claw Beast was being thrown in mid-air towards him. Zhao Yu jumped towards it and performed a double side kick and actually used this Ape Claw Beast as cushion to land from the sky. ¡°Boom!¡± Several Ape Claw Beasts on the ground were caught off guard and dead on his landing point. All the Ape Claw Beasts on the grass were stunned by this scene. They never expected that under such circumstances, a human would dare to come out. ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± A chorus of roars erupted. The Ape Claw Beasts stopped their throwing action and all rushed towards Zhao Yu. For a moment, the upper floors lacked new Ape Claw Beast reinforcements and managed to hold on, albeit at a great cost. ¡°DIE!¡± Zhao Yu shouted, stepped forward, and instantly swinging his bone claw and bone club, beheading one and crushed another one. Witnessed two of their kind dead in a decisecond, more Ape Claw Beasts enraged to join the battle. Zhao Yu turned into a flash of lightning, moving in and out of the beast horde, leaving a trail of destruction wherever he went, unstoppable. Finally, a giant Ape Claw Beast noticed the situation here and rushed towards Zhao Yu. ¡°Bang-!¡± A swing of the bone club, but it was blocked by the Ape Claw Beast¡¯s arm! Zhao Yu was surprised, realizing this must be the elite class Ape Claw Beast! ¡°Roar!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The giant Ape Claw Beast roared, swinging its claws at Zhao Yu. Whoosh! Using his lightfoot, Zhao Yu instantly jumped up and front kicked the giant Ape Claw Beast right at its face. With the strong kick, Zhao Yu moved more than 5 meters backwards to avoid the next incoming strike. At that moment, Zhao Yu realized that the agility of his lightfoot was insufficient, seemingly unable to fully utilize his body. But he had no time to think more, hastily engaging in a deadly fight with the Elite Beast in front of him.. Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: Night Attack! (2) Chapter 486: Night Attack! (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation After a short struggle, Zhao Yu realized that the other party¡¯s strength was very strong and was actually not inferior to his. Fortunately, he still had a certain advantage in terms of speed and agility. The ordinary Ape Claw Beasts in the surroundings could not interfere in the battle between him and the elite beast. Some of the ordinary Ape Claw Beasts tried to ambush them, but Zhao Yu easHy dodged them and killed them with his claw or club with one strong strike. 6 The Elite Ape Claw Beast roared. In the next second, the ordinary Ape Claw Beasts no longer cared about the battle and returned to attack the teaching building.. Zhao Yu wanted to stop them but the elite was a threat if he turned his head around now. He understood that he couldn¡¯t drag this out with the Elite Ape Claw Beast. There were too many Ape Claw Beasts. Without his help, the entire teaching building might have been wiped out. However, he was not overly worried. Xiao Xiao Long, Deng Xue Ling, and the others were still upstairs. With them around, they would not die so easily. ¡°Let¡¯s see who stand till the END!¡± At the crucial moment, Zhao Yu once again used the attack of trading injuries for injuries. Braving a claw strike to his stomach, he beheaded the Elite Ape Claw Beast. ¡°Puff¡ª!¡± Zhao Yu finally experienced the sensation of being gutted open. A tingling sensation spread throughout his body, rapidly draining his strength. The white light from killing the Elite Ape Claw Beast quickly split in two, beginning to heal his wounds. Zhao Yu lowered his head, not caring about anything else, hurriedly grabbed his intestines dangling down to his calves, and stuffed them back into his stomach. The white energy was extremely effective; in the blink of an eye, the gruesome wound on his stomach began to heal. The sensation of power draining quickly disappeared and Zhao Yu finally regained his strength. Around the elite Ape Claw Beast, he saw zero-order coins scattered on the ground. He had thought that killing this Elite Ape Claw Beast would drop higher-level coins, like first-order coins, but that seemed impossible now. His current strength was only about forty percent of zero-order, how could he possibly defeat a first-order monster?! Without time to count the coins, Zhao Yu grabbed them all and threw them into his pocket. At this moment, the surrounding Ape Claw Beasts noticed the death of the elite beast and roared in anger. They Stopped their actions again and rushed towards Zhao Yu. just after experiencing the painful ordeal of being gutted, Zhao Yu was furious He began a massacre. ¡°I will send you all to the AFTER LIFE!¡± The white energy dropped by the Elite Ape Claw Beast has enhanced Zhao Yu much more than the ordinary ones. Even though a part of it was used to heal his wounds, the remaining part significantly enhanced Zhao Yu¡¯s strength. Not only did his strength increase substantially, but his speed also skipped to another level. Coupled with his lightfoot, he moved effortlessly. In a short time, the bodies of more than a dozen Ape Claw Beasts lay scattered around him. ¡°Roar!¡± In the distance, three giant Elite Ape Claw Beasts, rapidly charged towards Zhao Yu. A serious expression appeared on Zhao Yu¡¯s face. One Elite Ape Claw Beast had already cost him dearly; facing three, he might¡­ Just then, a thunderous roar came from afar. ¡°Roar ¡ª!¡± This roar was similar to that of the Ape Claw Beast, but its voice was even more violent. Even from afar, Zhao Yu could feel the intimidation within. Could it be that the monster above the Elite Ape Claw Beast was a Commander-tier Ape Claw Beast? Zhao Yu was furious. Just the three Elite Ape Claw Beasts in front of him could kill him, and there was a much stronger Ape Claw Beast. Could it be¡­ At this moment, the Ape Claw Beasts that heard the roar, including the three Elite Ape Claw Beasts, began to retreat like a tide. THEY ARE RETREATING? Zhao Yu was a little surprised and confused. He didn¡¯t understand why the Ape Claw Beasts would retreat when the situation favors them! They clearly had the advantage! Zhao Yu turned around and looked at the broken windows and blood-stained walls of the teaching building. He had a guess. It couldn¡¯t be that the force behind Earth Origin Star commanded these Ape Claw Beasts retreat, right? Maybe it was because¡­.the voice he heard in his mind when he killed the tenth Ape Claw Beast. That electronic sound was not emitted by the Super Brain, but by this underground world itself. It had given him a direction and a rough distance, where there was a camp for beast transformer changes. Considering the power behind this underground world, it would be unlikely for them to let their subjects just stay put here. After all, for someone as exceptional as Zhao Yu. No matter how many ordinary pe Claw Beasts came, even he ran out of physical strength, he could still escape. So¡­ Zhao Yu speculated that perhaps, these Ape Claw Beasts would launch attacks every night, aiming to forcibly push them towards the camp. The battle here had ended, but the Ape Claw Beasts upstairs hadn¡¯t retreated and were still rampaging in the classrooms. Zhao Yu had no time to think; he quickly activated his lightfoot, stepped several times along the wall, and directly reached the window of their classroom on the second floor. A glance inside, and then a bone club smashed down towards his head. Zhao Yu grabbed it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Brother Yu?!¡± At the window, Li Hong Wei looked slightly embarrassed, ¡°I thought it was another Ape Claw Beast¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m going to support the other classes!¡± After ensuring the classroom was safe, Zhao Yu released the bone club, again activated his lightfoot and moved along the outer wall towards the upper floors.. Chapter 487 - Chapter 487: Night Attack! (3) Chapter 487: Night Attack! (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°WHAT THE HELL? AM I GOING CRAZY? DID You see that? Brother Yu can fly now!¡± Li Hong Wei was stunned when he saw the way Zhao Yu disappeared. He originally thought that his strength had already increased by a lot. Now, it seemed that he was still very far from Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu kept wandering around the classes. Some classes were tragic to look at and only a few people were left dead. Some classes were strong enough to kill all the Ape Claw Beasts. There were also some classes that were engaged in a final battle with a few Ape Claw Beasts. With the support of Zhao Yu, Deng Xue Ling and the others, the Ape-Claw Beasts in the teaching block were all cleared out in about ten minutes. ¡°Wuuu ~~!¡± The entire teaching building was no longer as relaxed and happy as it was in the evening. The sound of crying could be heard everywhere. At that time, people were still singing and eating snacks, imagining the future of becoming an Enhancer. But now, their classmates had died tragically and corpses were strewn all over the place. No one could still laugh. Zhao Yu ran up and down, discovering that the director was still alive and had become an enhancer with the help of a student. He has a brief discussion with the director and began mobilizing students to take count in each class. At the same time, they dealt with the corpses in the classrooms. The entire incident took nearly an hour to resolve. In this night attack, of the 72 classes in the entire teaching building, nearly three thousand students were involved, with close to a thousand deaths. Only about two thousand students and teachers remained. Compared to the initial state of three thousand five hundred people when they first arrived, almost half were dead or injured. And this was only the first day! Many who had never experienced combat finally understood the kind of world they had come into. Death was the main theme of this world! ¡°How many enhancers do we have now?!¡± ¡°Over four hundred. There were too many Ape Claw Beasts this time. We found over six hundred bodies. Thankfully, those Ape Claw Beasts ran away in the end, or else we wouldn¡¯t have survived¡­¡± The director looked sorrowful. Although he was cunning and savvy, he was still human and the death of so many compatriots was extremely distressing to him. As he spoke, he looked around and ensured no one before he whispered: ¡°Xiao Xiao Long seemed to want to escape halfway, taking his two followers and making a breakthrough at a less crowded area¡­¡± ¡°But, when the Ape Claw Beasts retreated, they came back¡­¡± ¡°Just keep this in mind. After all, Xiao Xiao Long is a human too, and it¡¯s natural for humans to seek benefit and avoid harm¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly, understanding that the director was warning him in case he joined forces with Xiao Xiao Long in the future and got betrayed. ¡°Zhao Yu, you are the only one in our school who dare and capable enough to the Ape Claw Beasts¡­¡± The director was still shocked by Zhao Yu previous action when he witnessed the scene of Zhao Yu challenged the whole group of Ape Claw Beasts. The situation was already difficult enough for everyone to defend themselves in their classrooms, yet Zhao Yu dared to jump out and engage in combat with so many Ape Claw Beasts in an open area. It was a feat akin to that of a war god, causing many students who saw it to feel intimidated, thinking that Zhao Yu battle skill was beyond human. ¡°Zhao Yu! I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve seen something, or maybe it was you who killed the leader of the Ape Claw Beasts, causing them to retreat?!¡± ¡°I just killed an elite monster!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, recalling, ¡°There was indeed a leader among them, but I didn¡¯t see it. There might have been some restriction that kept it from attacking us¡­¡± ¡°After I killed one of the elite monsters, the remained monsters were actually rushing towards me. But the leader of the beasts roared, calling all the Ape Claw Beasts to retreat¡­¡± ¡°I guess that the authority behind the scene doesn¡¯t want us to just stay here. They want us to keep moving¡­¡± Zhao Yu pointed in the direction of the supermarket, saying, ¡°When we killed ten Ape Claw Beasts, a voice in our minds told us there was a camp in that direction where we could use ten Ape Claw Beast coins to undergo a transformation¡­¡± ¡°That makes sense!¡± The director nodded as agreement with Zhao Yu¡¯s speculation. After all, with the number of at least two thousand, maybe even three to four thousand Ape Claw Beasts. There were several elite monsters visible, and a leader was in the distance. They had more than enough to annihilate their school, yet they retreated halfway through the battle. The only reasonable explanation was the interference of the underground world¡¯s power. Since they wanted test subjects, they certainly wouldn¡¯t want all of them to die but would prefer them to keep moving along the designed path. ¡°Based on this, perhaps, tomorrow night, the attack of Ape Claw Beasts might stay longer or be stronger!¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± This place was unsafe, and since the force behind them wanted them to move on, they had no choice but to comply. Zhao Yu nodded and discussed with the director on the next move. ¡°What time do we move tomorrow?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Let¡¯s say 10 o¡¯clock. It¡¯s too late now.¡± ¡°After the battle, everyone is tired. You should go back and rest early too. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to guard our safety¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll set off for the Rong Fu Supermarket at 10 o¡¯clock tomorrow¡­¡± Zhao Yu discussed some details with the director before getting up to leave. He had it easy now, with nothing much left to do. But the director had to be busy with various tasks, explaining tomorrow¡¯s plan to Deng Xue Ling and others. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep for another hour or two.. Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: Night Attack! (4) Chapter 488: Night Attack! (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Returning to the classroom, Zhao Yu found it dark and gloomy, with the windows still barricaded with desks and chairs. Having experienced a night attack by the Ape Claw Beasts, the students were uneasy, fearing more surprise attacks. Half of the desks were gone, and many students had to sit on the floor. Using the faint light filtering through the window, Zhao Yu glanced around the class. Compared to other classes, his class was in much better stage, missing only a few students. The boys and girls were separated into two groups; the boys slept near the windows, and the girls near the aisle. Zhao Yu noticed that his corner desk was still there, untouched. As the strongest in the class, he enjoyed some privileges, a spontaneous act of respect from his classmates. Without Zhao Yu, they didn¡¯t know how many more might have perished. Fewer students had died in their class, and many had helped move bodies in other classes, witnessing the horrific scenes, akin to hell. This made them even more grateful for having a strong figure like Zhao Yu, which possibly saved them from the fate of other classes. Upon reaching his corner of the classroom, Zhao Yu found Huo Li Juan sat near his seat. ¡°Why are you here?!¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m scared!¡± Huo Li Juan reverted to speaking in a squeezed voice. Although it was too dark to see clearly. He ignored Huo Li Juan and simply sat down in his own seat. It was too dark in the classroom. When he passed by Huo Li Juan, he accidentally bumped into her. Huo Li Juan blushed, but fortunately, the class was dark, so no one saw their interaction. The phone had run out of battery and shut down automatically. Zhao Yu had no idea of the time but guessed it was around three or four in the morning. ¡°I am now a three-times enhancer¡­¡± Huo Li Juan said excitedly beside him: ¡°The gap you created in our class has become our monster farming opportunity¡­¡± ¡°Li Hong Wei is now a six-times enhancer, I am three times, Liu Si Yu once, and Wang Zi Jun once¡­¡± Clearly, Li Hong Wei had his own agenda, arranging things clearly among their small circle. Most of the additional enhancers in the class were from their group. However, perhaps because Zhao Yu had deliberately crippled a Ape Claw Beast and left it for Huo Li Juan to kill, Li Hong Wei paid more attention to her. He didn¡¯t know about the private deal between Zhao Yu and Wang Zi Jun and assumed that Zhao Yu was interested in Huo Li Juan. So, with his help, Huo Li Juan, initially a single-time enhancer, smoothly advanced to a three-times enhancer. Aside from Zhao Yu and Li Hong Wei, Huo Li Juan had the most enhancements in the class. ¡°Hmm!¡± Zhao Yu was distracted, his consciousness sinking into his head to check his gains from the battle. He had been busy until now when he finally had some free time. [Tiero: 105%] [Current Tech Points: 102] [Vision Range: 63 meters] [Zero Coins: 63] [Technique:] [Lightfoot Technique: 2/100] He had gained a lot this time, killing 25 ordinary Ape Claw Beasts and one elite. In addition to a large amount of white energy, the Elite Ape Claw Beast dropped 10 zero-order coins, fewer than Zhao Yu had expected. The Lightfoot Technique also improved a bit in proficiency after the battle. Looking at the zero-order progress bar, Zhao Yu was surprised to see it had exceeded 100%. -Super Brain, can I use a first-tier genetic enhancement potion now?!¡± [YOU can use it, and there¡¯s no mortality rate with the current genetic enhancement potion¡­] [However, it is recommended that the host maximizes his physical condition before using it to enhance the absorption effect of the first-tier genetic enhancement potion and gain a stronger physical quality increase.] After understanding the situation, Zhao Yu realized that 100% in zero-order was just the threshold for using a first-tier genetic enhancement potion. Moreover, when he reached 100% at that time, another electronic sound, not from the Super Brain but from this underground world, reminded him. The sound told him to go to the camp and use 50 zero-order coms for a first-tier enhancer job change. As for this voice, Zhao Yu could only ignore it for now. He didn¡¯t know the situation at the camp, and it was risky to go there alone with his current strength. So, he planned to wait until his physical quality reached its limit. According to the Super Brain¡¯s hint, his current physical quality could reach up to 200% of zero-tier. 200% was the limit of his body, and using a first-tier potion then would not only be more effective but also greatly increase his strength after the breakthrough. For now, it was obviously best to enhance to 200%, so Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t in a hurry to use the first-tier genetic enhancement potion. At the same time, he had an idea to keep a hundred tech points in reserve. In case he encountered an unbeatable enemy, he could instantly exchange for a first-tier genetic potion to strengthen himself. The remaining tech points could all be invested in techniques! This time, thanks to the Lightfoot Technique, his battles looked perilous but were actually under control. Otherwise, it would have been difficult. [Would you like to spend 2 tech points to increase the Lightfoot Technique by 2 proficiency points?] ¡°Yes!¡± Swipe! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Tech Points: 100] [Lightfoot Technique: 4/100] In an instant, Zhao Yu felt the circulation of energy and blood in his body speed up. With an additional 2 points in proficiency, the improvement didn¡¯t seem as significant as he had imagined, just a bit faster than before. But his combat ability had still increased slightly.. Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: Night Attack! (5) Chapter 489: Night Attack! (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu lost in thought and he felt a cold hand was placed on his waist. Zhao Yu looked down and saw it was Huo Li Juan causing mischief again. ¡°Zhao Yu, what are we going to do?!¡± ¡°Stop messing around! I am tired.¡± Having touched Huo Li Juan before, Zhao Yu¡¯s attitude towards her wasn¡¯t that bad anymore. Although this woman was haughty before, she¡¯s now quite humble, and he had more or less forgiven her. Seeing his lack of interest in her, Huo Li Juan hesitated before biting her lip and said, ¡°Do you want to touch my chest?!¡± Zhao Yu was stunned for a moment, turned his head to look at her, and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re letting me to touch you again?!¡± Huo Li Juan felt Zhao Yu was quite rude, yet she just nodded gently as permission. ¡°Forget it, maybe tomorrow, I¡¯m too tired today!¡± Zhao Yu had been fighting all day yesterday, and after barely sleeping, they were attacked by a bunch of monsters, leading to another battle, completely exhausting him. Huo Li Juan felt disappointed, but there was nothing she could do. She just tried to get as close to Zhao Yu as possible and lay down beside him. Unnoticed by them, a pair of eyes was watching them from a distance. Why?! Tears streaked down Qu Xiao Xiao¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t understand why Zhao Yu would get along with Huo Li Juan. He was supposed to be her childhood sweetheart! Back in the classroom, when they were attacked by second Ape Claw Beast, she thought she was going to die after the first victim beside her, but Zhao Yu saved her at the last moment. She felt a warmth in her heart, believing Zhao Yu still cared for her. But to her surprise, it seemed as if Zhao Yu was intentionally provoking her, severely injuring the last ape claw beast in front of everyone, and then giving it to Huo Li Juan. Making Huo Li Juan a fighter before her! Qu Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t understand, was the harm she had done to Zhao Yu in the past really that great? Was it worth for treating her this way as revenge now?! She was just a bit temperamental, but if he really loved her, why couldn¡¯t he tolerate that?! We are childhood sweethearts¡­ Qu Xiao Xiao felt annoyed, thinking Zhao Yu was just trying to upset her. He definitely cared about her, he just wanted her to take the initiative to apologize to him. But she couldn¡¯t swallow her pride! It was always Zhao Yu who appeased her in the past; there was never a time when she took the initiative to seek him out. She didn¡¯t want to break this precedent because once broken, their relationship dynamic would change, possibly reversing their roles. Qu Xiao Xiao preferred to be the more proactive, or rather, the dominant one in the relationship. But seeing Huo Li Juan lying beside Zhao Yu made her hesitate. She feared that if she didn¡¯t approach Zhao Yu now, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Huo Li Juan would take advantage of the situation and win him over. By then, perhaps even her status as a childhood sweetheart wouldn¡¯t be of much use. What should I do? Qu Xiao Xiao was in a real dilemma! Caught in this whirlwind of chaotic thoughts, she gradually fell asleep. That night, Liu Si Yu, like her, was lost in her own thoughts too. She had noticed the situation between Zhao Yu and Huo Li Juan. Cursing Huo Li Juan in her heart, she felt that this woman was shameless, having disrespect Zhao Yu earlier and then throwing herself at him now. Originally, Liu Si Yu¡¯s plan was to gradually win over Zhao Yu, but Huo Li Juan, the troublemaker made it impossible for her to execute her plan. Huo Li Juan was like a catfish stirring up the peaceful pond, causing everyone to become unwittingly entangled. Now, with Huo Li Juan laying right next to Zhao Yu, she couldn¡¯t approach him. After much thought, Liu Si Yu concluded that her only chance would be during the relocation tomorrow. She could at least converse with Zhao Yu. She believed that with her beauty as the class flower of Class 13, she would surely succeed. Zhao Yu¡­ Liu Shu Hui was also having trouble sleeping. She had only recently started paying attention to Zhao Yu, since the time Zhao Yu accidentally bumped into her while squeezing past her. That incident made her notice him. Initially, she thought him very rude and ungentlemanly, for not only bumping into a girl but also failing to apologize afterward. She took several opportunities to confront him. During the first time Zhao Yu left for the expedition, she felt anxious and scared, fearing he might not return. She was thinking that maybe she just wanted to see him apologize in person. But later, she realized she might have developed feelings for Zhao Yu, which explained her concern for him. Love at first sight often happens just like that ¨C simple and abrupt. In just one day, Zhao Yu went from being an inconspicuous nobody to the most sought-after star in the whole building. It felt to her like watching a fantasy novel unfold. She witnessed his rise, but he seemed to have forgotten her existence. After realizing her love for Zhao Yu, Liu Shu Hui never confronted him again. But how could she get close to him if she didn¡¯t confront him? Throughout the day, Liu Shu Hui wanted to chat with Zhao Yu several times, but never found the right opportunity. Mainly because she didn¡¯t know what to talk about with him, her understanding of Zhao Yu was very limited. Although Zhao Yu had sat behind her for a while, their interactions were extremely few and they were practically strangers. Sigh! Falling for someone she shouldn¡¯t have, but why should she be the one to back off? If it were someone else, she might have given up, but the person currently sitting beside Zhao Yu was Huo Li Juan! That arrogant woman who always talked about being a class-eight citizen, proud as a hen! Liu Shu Hui couldn¡¯t stand the thought of such a woman being close to Zhao Yu. She felt Huo Li Juan wasn¡¯t suitable for him! Zhao Yu should find someone better! Even if it wasn¡¯t her, Liu Shu Hui, it should be someone else! Like Liu Si Yu, or Qu Xiao Xiao?! The most beautiful girl in the class or his childhood sweetheart ¨C either would be better than Huo Li Juan! She learned more about Zhao Yu than ever before. Zhao Yu¡¯s past, piece by piece, was unearthed by classmates, and she learned that he and Qu Xiao Xiao were childhood sweethearts and he had once confessed to her. Unfortunately, at that time, Qu Xiao Xiao rejected him due to Huo Li Juan¡¯s instigation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liu Shu Hui thought, she should talk with Qu Xiao Xiao or Liu Si Yu to see if they could form a united front to pull Huo Li Juan away from Zhao Yu! That¡¯s the plan! She breathed a sigh of relief and stopped looking at the dark shadow in the last row¡¯s corner. Her consciousness began to blur. In her dream, she wore a wedding dress, and Zhao Yu stood upright, smiling radiantly at her, saying, ¡°Liu Shu Hui, will you marry me?¡± Chapter 490 - Chapter 490: Moving to the Supermarket (1) Chapter 490: Moving to the Supermarket (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Early in the morning after a simple clean-up, the remaining 2000 people in the teaching building, began their journey headed towards Rong Fu Supermarket. The entire team¡¯s spirit was different due to the number of enhancers has increased to five hundred. Nearly a quarter of the students were enhancers, greatly improving their ability to handle crises. The entire team moved in a relaxed manner, chatting and laughing along the way. Zhao Yu walked at the forefront of the team, on guard for any potential dangers. ¡°Zhao Yu, how many times have you enhanced now?!1 Deng Xue Ling asked curiously. Although she had also killed quite a few Ape claw beasts yesterday, she ultimately didn¡¯t dare to jump out to challenge the whole group. ¡°What about you? How many times have you enhanced?¡¯ Zhao Yu asked in return. ¡°Hehe. 29 times! Deng Xue Ling smiled and said, ¡®If counting an elite beast as ten times, I should be at 38 now! Apart from the elite beast killed by Zhao Yu¡¯s group, no other elite beasts were found. So, the elite beast killed by Deng Xue Ling must have been from when they were clearing the Ape Claw beast lair earlier. ¡°For my case, if counting an elite beast as ten times, I should be around 45 now!¡¯ Some of the white energy released by the ape claw was using to heal his wound during the battle, so Zhao Yu¡¯s enhanced number is based on the super brain¡¯s calculations and record. The actual number of kills should be even higher. ¡°Wow! So many?! That¡¯s incredible!¡± Deng Xue Ling was quite surprised, recalling that when she enhanced twice, Zhao Yu was still an ordinary person.¡± When she became a seven-time enhancer, Zhao Yu was only at five. During the last expedition to the Ape Claw beast lair, Zhao Yu should have been almost at the same level as her. But now, he had actually killed more than her. If Zhao Yu, like her or Xiao Xiao Long had been training in martial arts for years, it would be understandable. But Zhao Yu was clearly just an ordinary person! ¡°How did you manage it?!¡± Her beautiful eyes sparkled with curiosity. ¡°It was out of necessity, fight to survive!¡± Zhao Yu understood her thoughts and said casually. In reality, the chaos of battle favoured the use of his Super Brain¡¯s vision, which allowed him to progress rapidly. ¡°Is that so?!¡± Deng Xue Ling didn¡¯t doubt him and thoughtfully nodded her head. Recalling the previous battles, she felt she had been too conservative, hardly getting injured. Class 13 of Art didn¡¯t follow Zhao Yu this time, but stayed in the middle of the team. In the crowd, Huo Li Juan returned to her usual self, her witty comments attracting a lot of attention. Because of her relationship with Zhao Yu, as well as her status as a three-time enhancer, people kept flattering her, allowing Huo Li Juan to stand out. Qu Xiao Xiao was immediately infuriated when she witnessed the scene. She couldn¡¯t believe that Huo Li Juan was still as popular with the boys as before. It¡¯s all Zhao Yu¡¯s fault! She couldn¡¯t help but blame him. If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Yu deliberately provoking her, giving the severely wounded ape claw beast to Huo Li Juan, she would have been the one in the limelight! Qu Xiao Xiao thought about it all night and concluded that Zhao Yu was trying to see her give in first. Originally, she had planned to ignore Zhao Yu for a few days. But now, she couldn¡¯t allow Huo Li Juan to triumph. In her view, if it weren¡¯t for her quarrel with Zhao Yu, Huo Li Juan would definitely be staying out of the way. Hmph! The petty one! Qu Xiao Xiao left their class, quickened her pace and ran towards the front. She was now going to find Zhao Yu and make it clear with him! She didn¡¯t want to hold onto her anger anymore; if she continued, she feared she might explode from frustration. Soon Qu Xiao Xiao saw Zhao Yu was walking at the very front of the team, chatting and laughing alongside Deng Xue Ling and other prominent figures. He was actually able to chat with Deng Xue Ling?! Deng Xue Ling was different league from Huo Li Juan; not only was she the all-around martial arts champion of Yanzhou, but she had also always been very famous in school. If Huo Li Juan was a notable figure in their freshman Art Class 13, then Deng Xue Ling was a notable figure of the entire school. Essentially, which girl in the school didn¡¯t know the famous Deng Xue Ling?! Of course, Zhao Yu had not heard of her before. This was mainly because he was a introvert, sleeping during the day and playing games at night, and he hadn¡¯t interacted much with the class no along with any people in their school since the day Qu Xiao Xiao had rejected him. Qu Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t rush up immediately but hid among the team and secretly observed for a while. She noticed that Zhao Yu¡¯s attitude and spirit really were different from before!¡± Zhao Yu was always timid, hardly able to speak clearly since they knew each other. Moreover, whenever he talked to girls, his face would always face downward and he always appeared very shy. But now, Zhao Yu¡¯s demeanour was elegant and suave, seemingly at ease in conversation with anyone. Especially when a slender and attractive girl appeared beside Zhao Yu, Qu Xiao Xiao was shocked! Was that¡­ Zhao Wan Jun?! Qu Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She must have come to find Deng Xue Ling, right?! But the next second, a harsh reality hit Qu Xiao Xiao. Zhao Wan Jun walked straight up to Zhao Yu, tilting her head and acting cute in a flirtatious manner. She actually¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qu Xiao Xiao couldn¡¯t believe that even a celebrity like Zhao Wan Jun would come up to greet with Zhao Yu. Who is Zhao Wan Jun? She is one of the most renowned figures in their school. If Deng Xue Ling¡¯s fame was like the sun at high noon among the girls. Then Zhao Wan Jun¡¯s fame could be said to be illustrious throughout the entire school, and even among several neighboring schools..¡± Chapter 491 - Chapter 491: Moving to the Supermarket (2) Chapter 491: Moving to the Supermarket (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The reason lies in the fact that Zhao Wan Jun once performed a dance at a national celebration event that astonished everyone. A single dance, combined with her perfect face and figure, instantly gained her tens of millions of fans, making her a celebrity with a massive following even during her school years. Qu Xiao Xiao was just recovering from her shock when she suddenly realized that another woman, who should have been on TV was walking towards Zhao Yu. ¡°Sun Jing, why is she also here¡­?¡± ¡°No, maybe she¡¯s looking for Deng Xue Ling, or Zhao Wan Jun! But the next second, Qu Xiao Xiao¡¯s hope was perished. Sun Jing was clearly unsettled by seeing Zhao Wan Jun approached Zhao Yu and followed suit, also trying to strike up a conversation with Zhao Yu. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± ¡°Sun Jing, the winner of the Yanzhaou Singing Competition, is almost as famous as Zhao Wan Jun¡­¡± ¡°Why would someone as her, who should be above it all, not mingling with ordinary people, also be interested in Zhao Yu¡­? Qu Xiao Xiao¡¯s teeth were chattering; she wondered if she was day dreaming. How could someone like Zhao Yu attract the attention of beauties of such calibre? Facing Huo Li Juan, she still dared to compare herself, but in front of Zhao Wan Jun and Sun Jing, she felt completely out of her league. Not to mention the achievements of the two, just considering their status alone, one a third-class citizen, the other a second-class citizen. This means that their direct parents are second-class and first-class citizens. Even their grandparents might be nobles. Regardless of the rank of the nobility, the next generation is always demoted to the status of a first-class citizen. Thus, if Sun Jing¡¯s father was also an heir, her direct grandparents must have been nobles! No matter the scenario, it was far beyond what she could imagine. They¡­ ¡°Why would they demean themselves like this?!¡± Qu Xiao Xiao couldn¡¯t understand why such high-status individuals would bother to talk to Zhao Yu, and they seemed quite polite too. Has the era really changed? One day, we always have to go back, right? Once we return, even if Zhao Yu is impressive here, he¡¯ll still be just a ninth-class citizen back home. Qu Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t understand, but she was deeply shaken. With those two around Zhao Yu, she didn¡¯t dare to approach him now. After hesitating for a moment, she decided to hide in the crowd and wait for them to leave before going over. A boy beside her, seeing a girl from another class run from the back to the front, thought she was interested in him. He smoothed his hair and tucked his shirt into his pants, revealing a bright smile, ¡°Hey, beauty, my name is Wang Da Chun. Are you looking for me?!¡± ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t flatter yourself, do you think you¡¯re worthy of me?!¡± ¡°Waaaah¡­Brother why are you lying, she wasn¡¯t coming for me! Wang Da Chun ran away, whining. People around immediately laughed. Qu Xiao Xiao glared at those who were jeering, but deep down, she felt somewhat disdainful. Zhao Yu was able to stand and chat with figures like Deng Xue Ling, Zhao Wan Jun, and Sun Jing. Since she and Zhao Yu were childhood friends, rounding up, she was practically on the same level as Deng Xue Ling and others. Since when these foolish guys could hook up with them? ¡°Tsk, daring to come and flirt with me, really!¡± Qu Xiao Xiao curled her lips, her gaze still fixed on the front row. Some of the boys around who genuinely had thoughts about Qu Xiao Xiao seemed to understand something based on her gaze. ¡°Hehe, she must have come for Zhao Yu¡­ ¡°Our Brother Yu is almost a fifty times enhancer. Even Sun Jing and Zhao Wan Jun took the initiative to talk to him. Would he take a fancy to her?!¡± ¡°Exactly, a plain girl dreaming of Zhao Yu approaching her and transforming into a phoenix all of a sudden?!¡± These whispered discussions, though subdued, were not intentionally hidden from Qu Xiao Xiao. Hearing them, her face turned ashen, but she didn¡¯t argue with them. She understood that at such a time, the most important thing to do was to fiercely prove them wrong. Let them know that she, Qu Xiao Xiao, even as a ninth-class citizen, was on the same level as Zhao Wan Jun and the others! Thinking this way, the aforementioned Zhao Wan Jun and Sun Jing had left with Deng Xue Ling, heading somewhere unknown. The opportunity had arrived! A smile appeared on Qu Xiao Xiao¡¯s lips as she glanced at the pointing and whispering students around her. Holding her head high and her nostrils flaring, she walked forward with a bold and imposing air. ¡°There she goes, there she goes!¡± Many students around were watching Qu Xiao Xiao, curious to see how Zhao Yu would respond. Among them were some girls. They harboured thoughts about Zhao Yu but felt he was too high-level for them to approach. After all, even Zhao Wan Jun and Sun Jing had to take the initiative to talk to him, let alone them! Qu Xiao Xiao¡¯s action, in their eyes was like casting a stone to test the water, to see Zhao Yu¡¯s attitude towards ordinary girls. If Zhao Yu was friendly and amiable with Qu Xiao Xiao, it meant they also had a chance. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Qu Xiao Xiao walked over proudly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was delighted inside, thinking that soon they would all know the great name of Qu Xiao xiao! ¡°Zhao Yu!¡± When she was still three or four meters away, she called out his name. This caused some surprise among those following Zhao Yu. To note, when Zhao Wan Jun and Sun Jing came over earlier, they had used the pretext of looking for Deng Xue Ling to strike up a conversation with Zhao Yu. The people around glanced at Qu Xiao Xiao, thinking her quite ordinary. How bold of this girl! Zhao Yu turned around and saw a familiar but unrecognizable face.. Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: Moving to the Supermarket (3) Chapter 492: Moving to the Supermarket (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation He quickly flipped through his memories, soon finding the information about the target person. Qu Xiao Xiao, his childhood friend, whom his former self had once pursued, only to be harshly rejected by her, along with some hurtful words. ¡°What is it about?¡± Zhao Yu asked indifferently, adopting a strictly business-like demeanor. After all, it was his former self who liked Qu Xiao Xiao, not him. His former self¡¯s behavior of groveling was in the past now; it had nothing to do with the current Zhao Yu! Qu Xiao Xiao frowned, seemingly displeased with Zhao Yu¡¯s cold attitude. ¡°Why are you so indifferent to me?!¡± She said in a coquettishly feigned manner. Usually, this tactic was unbeatable. Whenever she spoke to Zhao Yu like this, he would have run over to her, flattered and concerned. But to her surprise, Zhao Yu asked again, ¡°Is there something you need from me?¡± Qu Xiao Xiao instinct was about to get angry. But with Zhao Yu¡¯s current popularity, she took a deep breath. She reminded herself not to be angry, telling herself life was beautiful and there was no need to be so agitated. After calming her mind, Qu Xiao Xiao approached Zhao Yu, pretending to be shy and blushing. -Zhao Yu, I need to go to the bathroom. Can you accompany me?¡± They were currently in the forest, and one had to find a secluded spot. If one were an enhancer, it would be fine, they could flee from any Ape Claw Beasts encountered, but for ordinary people, it was more difficult.¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s appeared in impatience, ¡°I am on duty now. Please ask someone else. Didn¡¯t we give you time for that?!¡± ¡°I drank too much water!¡± Qu Xiao Xiao said in a pinched voice. The people around were taken aback. Even Zhao Wan Jun and Sun Jing only dared to ask Deng Xue Ling to accompany them. Who did Qu Xiao Xiao think she was, asking Zhao Yu to accompany her? Was she not shame of herself?! ¡°Then hold it in, we should reach the supermarket in about half an hour.¡± Zhao Yu said indifferently. This remark made many people around them suppress their laughter. Qu Xiao Xiao was even more baffled and slightly shocked. She hadn¡¯t expected that even after playing her trump card, Zhao Yu would still be so cold towards her. And to tell her to hold it in¡­ She had never been so humiliated! ¡°Zhao Yu, how can you treat me like this?!¡± Her tears were swirling in her eyes, looking like she would cry any second in her aggrieved state. Normally, if a girl behaved like this, it would definitely attract a lot of sympathy, causing many to criticize the boy and talk behind his back. But at the moment, everyone was knowing that she had taken the initiative to approach. Immediately, many people felt indignant on Zhao Yu¡¯s behalf. Didn¡¯t we say, when we set off, that we had time for the bathroom? Needing to go again in less than half an hour, do you have a bladder problem?¡± Exactly, Brother Yu¡¯s current responsibility is to protect everyone, to protect more than two thousand students. Who are you to demand that our brother Yu to escort you alone?!¡± Among them were girls who had undergone three or four enhancements, some even prominent figures in the school. Though not as famous as Zhao Wan Jun and Sun Jing, they were also considered the belles of their departments. Seeing Qu Xiao Xiao so righteous and bold, they couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Go back, we¡¯ll reach the supermarket in half an hour.¡± Zhao Yu shook his head and replied her. Qu Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t expect that even after she had said so much, Zhao Yu still wouldn¡¯t comply. Moreover, the remarks from the people around were quite unpleasant, saying that despite having such a beautiful face, she had a heart as venomous as a viper. This made her very uncomfortable. ¡°Zhao Yu, you¡­ if you don¡¯t apologize to me, I will never speak to you again!¡± she declared. Having said that, Qu Xiao Xiao, ran towards the back row. This statement left the crowd baffled. ¡°Who do you think you are, acting as if our brother Yu is so eager to pay attention to you!¡± ¡°Exactly, even I wouldn¡¯t dare to speak to brother Yu like that. How dare an ordinary girl like you?!¡± People around Qu Xiao Xiao¡¯s burst into laughter. ¡®Da Chun, your chance has come, go for it, sing ¡®I Love You, I Love You¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Da Chun immediately stepped forward, facing the tear-streaked Qu Xiao Xiao, and sang, ¡°My love for you hasn¡¯t been just for two or three days¡­¡± ¡°Shut up and stop insulting my idol!¡±Qu Xiao Xiao cursed. ¡°Hmm, hmm, not fun, girls are too scary!¡± Wang Da Chun whimpered and ran away. This instantly drew a round of laughter from the people around. Qu Xiao Xiao, however, felt like she was the joke, that even such a foolish guy dared to pursue her. ¡ã She was on the same level as Zhao Wan Jun and others! It¡¯s all Zhao Yu¡¯s fault! Why didn¡¯t he clarify our relationship?! After this farce, Qu Xiao Xiao couldn¡¯t bear to stay there any longer. She had initially thought of waiting there for Zhao Yu to come and coax her. But now, she decided not to do that! She thought, if Zhao Yu doesn¡¯t say a whole bunch of nice things, she really won¡¯t bother with him for the rest of her life! ¡°Hmph!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°If your mother knew how you¡¯re bullying me¡­¡± She thought, now it¡¯s just a matter of being out of touch, otherwise, under these circumstances, she would definitely call Zhao Yu¡¯s mother and ask her to scold him! The further she walked, naturally, no one knew about the incident that happened in front of her. People only saw a girl crying and running back, not knowing what had happened. In the meantime, some boys, finding her quite attractive, wanted to come forward to comfort her. However, they were all dismissed by Qu Xiao Xiao with a retort, ¡°Who are you, daring to chase after me?!¡± and were driven away.. Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: Moving to the Supermarket (4) Chapter 493: Moving to the Supermarket (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation This indeed reflected her true feelings. If she hadn¡¯t seen Zhao Wan Jun and Sun Jing were having fun with Zhao Yu, being pampered by other boys, she too would have been happy. Instinctively, she felt she was in the same league as Zhao Wan Jun and Sun Jing, so ordinary boys didn¡¯t seem appealing to her anymore. However, Qu Xiao Xiao still cared about her image from others. By the time she returned to the classroom, she had already wiped away her tears. When a relatively close female classmate asked where she had been, she simply said she went to the restroom. ¡°Qu Xiao Xiao, who did you go with? I need to use the restroom too¡­¡± ¡°Find someone yourself!¡± Qu Xiao Xiao replied irritably, annoyed at the lack of tact. Why would she bring up something so inconvenient? This made the surrounding girls feel a bit strange, wondering if Qu Xiao Xiao had blown a fuse. It was just bizarre! ¡°Qu Xiao Xiao, have you seen Liu Si Yu?!¡± Huo Li Juan, seeing her return, casually asked. ¡°I did!¡± ¡°Where did she go?!¡± ¡°In the afterlife!¡± Huo Li Juan rolled her eyes, uninterested in engaging with her. However, she was feeling that Liu Si Yu might have gone to look for Zhao Yu at the front row. And since Qu Xiao Xiao had come back from the same direction, presumably also in search of Zhao Yu, her current demeanor suggested she hadn¡¯t achieved her objective. This secretly pleased Huo Li Juan. Even if you are childhood sweethearts, fate can always intervene. A man like Zhao Yu should rightfully be hers, Huo Li Juan thought! Qu Xiao Xiao hadn¡¯t seen Liu Si Yu, but Liu Si Yu had indeed seen her. After all, a classmate walking in the opposite direction back to the classroom was quite noticeable. Similarly, Liu Si Yu also noticed the tear stains on Qu Xiao Xiao¡¯s face. Her heart skipped a beat. Qu Xiao Xiao, being Zhao Yu¡¯s childhood sweetheart, if even she was so troubled, what chance did she, a mere classmate, have¡­ She had an ominous premonition that her plan might not succeed. But she quickly reassured herself. After all, I, Liu Si Yu, am the class belle of Art Class 13, especially compared to someone like Qu Xiao Xiao, right?! She felt her chances were quite high! Even Huo Li Juan, of all people, had a shot with Zhao Yu. Since she was prettier than Huo Li Juan, wouldn¡¯t it be even easier for her?!! With these thoughts in mind, Liu Si Yu cheerfully made her way to the spot where Qu Xiao Xiao had been earlier. ¡°Hehe, here comes another one!¡± ¡°Do you think she¡¯s also here for Zhao Yu?¡± ¡°Definitely, just look at the way she¡¯s looking at Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°Da Chun, come over, there¡¯s a much prettier girl¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to play anymore, girls are not cute at all!¡± Wang Da Chun repeatedly refused. This elicited a look of regret from the bystanders, feeling a great source of entertainment had been lost. ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll get rejected?!¡± ¡°For sure, she may be pretty, but can she compete with Zhao Wan Jun and Sun Jing?!¡± At this moment, Liu Si Yu noticed Zhao Yu¡¯s back. Noticing no other girls around him, she breathed a sigh of relief. She tidied up her appearance and was about to approach. She noticed, in the forest, three women walking towards Zhao Yu. Liu Si Yu looked closely and saw they were Deng Xuel Lng, Zhao Wan Jun, and Sun Jing! Three well-known figures in the whole school, they¡­ Surely they weren¡¯t there for Zhao Yu, right?! Liu Si Yu silently prayed, hoping these three would leave. But the worst scenario unfolded. After returning to the group, the three women went straight to Zhao Yu and chatted animatedly with him. Their familiar manner indicated they had already been talking for a while. This¡­ Liu Si Yu was profoundly shocked. She hadn¡¯t expected even Zhao Wan Jun and Sun Jing, such notable figures, to actively searched for Zhao Yu. Deng Xue Ling was understandable, being one of the enhancers, talking to Zhao Yu might due to work purposes. But Zhao Wan Jun and Sun Jing, obviously not for work¡­ They¡­ Why weren¡¯t they keeping themselves to some boy at their status! Liu Si Yu didn¡¯t understand. With the background and achievements of Zhao Wan Jun and Sun Jing, Let alone Zhao Yu, even someone like Li Hong Wei from their small circle didn¡¯t deserve to stay beside or even talk to them. After all, these two girls not only had millions of fans but were also second or third-tier citizens. Their great-grandparents could even be nobility! How could such distinguished family¡¯s proud daughters be friend with Zhao Yu. And Zhao Yu seemed distracted, chatting half-heartedly. It looked more like the two girls were throwing themselves at him! Hiss!!! Liu Si Yu inhaled sharply, never expecting to witness such a scene here! Considering Qu Xiao Xiao had returned crying earlier, could it be because of Zhao Wan Jun and Sun Jing? Given the status and position of these two, it made no sense for them to be upset with a ninth-tier citizen girl. She had seen their way of dealing with people in private. Despite their friendly demeanor in front of Zhao Yu. On regular days, they were aloof, surrounded by several female attendants. So many like many layers of walls constructed around them, far above the level of ordinary students. They hardly speaking more than a few words to an individual. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When going out, they wore sunglasses and even had personal bodyguards. Thinking of this, Liu Si Yu couldn¡¯t help but laugh, thinking these two were really unlucky. Their bodyguards were usually not in the teaching building, typically waiting outside and only entering towards the end of classes to escort them. Liu Si Yu realized she had no chance! Approaching Zhao Yu now would easily make her pale in comparison to Zhao Wan Jun and Sun Jing.. Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: Moving to the Supermarket (5) Chapter 494: Moving to the Supermarket (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation After all, both of them lived in luxury and had an aura and temperament that ordinary girls couldn¡¯t match. With their family backgrounds, they exuded an air of nobility, making most people keep their distance. Given Zhao Wan Jun and Sun Jing¡¯s status, ordinary boys wouldn¡¯t dare to confess their feelings, let alone speak more than necessary. ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s leave it for another time¡­¡± Liu Si Yu understood that only when Zhao Yu returned to their class¡¯s small group would her advantage as the class beauty become apparent. After all, beauty is relative. Compared to Zhao Wan Jun and Sun Jing, she felt inferior, but the other girls in her class, she was quite confident! ¡°Ugh, maybe I should just wait until Zhao Yu is with Huo Li Juan and then take the opportunity to chat¡­¡± She thought to herself, considering she was prettier than Huo Li Juan, if Zhao Yu was okay with Huo Li Juan hanging around, he wouldn¡¯t mind her, Liu Si Yu, approaching. This way, there might be a chance! With this thought, Liu Si Yu didn¡¯t humiliate herself and instead turned and walked away. ¡°She didn¡¯t go¡­¡± ¡°This girl at least knows her place!¡± ¡°Indeed, she knows it is out of her league¡­¡± Liu Si Yu wasn¡¯t as agitated as Qu Xiao Xiao and even agreed with them internally. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have thought about taking advantage of the moment when Zhao Yu was with Huo Li Juan. ¡°Huo Li Juan, tell us, why did Zhao Yu left a Ape Claw Beast for you yesterday?!¡± ¡°Yeah, do you two have some secret we don¡¯t know about?!¡± Many girls in Class 13 of Art looked at Huo Li Juan with envy. Huo Li Juan basked in the attention, loving the feeling of being the center of attention, shining brightly. She smiled and feigned ignorance, ¡°Not at all, we¡¯re just ordinary classmates helping each other!¡± ¡°Ordinary classmates, huh? Why doesn¡¯t Zhao Yu help us? He specifically gave you the Ape Claw Beast to make you a stronger fighter!¡± The classmates around her looked skeptical. ¡°Spill it, are you and Zhao Yu secretly together?!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, our class¡¯s Zhao Yu is the dream of every girl in the school, Huo Li Juan. You¡¯re contributing to our class by not letting this ¡®manr¡¯ flow to outsiders!¡± Huo Li Juan smiled and remained silent, pretending to hide the truth, not revealing anything. Her demeanor easily led people to mistakenly think they were indeed a couple. ¡°Nonsense, are you guys crazy?!¡± ¡°Did Zhao Yu say who his girlfriend is?!¡± Qu Xiao Xiao could not stand it anymore and scolded angrily. ¡°Do you realize the impact such slander can have on Zhao Yu¡¯s reputation?!¡± These words made many faces in the crowd turn sour. ¡°Qu Xiao Xiao, we were just joking around, don¡¯t be angry¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all in good fun¡­¡± Many classmates, aware that Qu Xiao Xiao was Zhao Yu¡¯s childhood friend, didn¡¯t dare to provoke her and tried to appease her with kind words. Qu Xiao Xiao, with a cold expression, retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t make such jokes in the future¡­¡± This response left everyone feeling awkward, thinking it best to stay out of such matters in the future. Qu Xiao Xiao, still feeling resentful, turned to Huo Li Juan and lashed out, ¡°Huo Li Juan, as a girl, can¡¯t you be more selective?!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Not only had this woman spoiled her plans, but now she dared to insult her?! ¡°Are you sick? Others might tolerate you, but I certainly won¡¯t¡­¡± Qu Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t expect such a strong reaction from Huo Li Juan, which only fueled her further, ¡°You and Wang Zi Jun are ambiguously involved. How dare you ride on Zhao Yu¡¯s coattails?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick! Wang Zi Jun and I are just friends¡­¡± Huo Li Juan was angry but, remembering Qu Xiao Xiao¡¯s status as Zhao Yu¡¯s childhood friend, was unsure of her standing in his heart and refrained from escalating the confrontation. ¡°Hmph, Qu Xiao Xiao, let me remind you, I am now a three-time enhancer. If you continue to talk nonsense, I¡¯ll shut you up by force¡­¡± Wang Zi Jun, who had been out on patrol, returned and saw Huo Li Juan was arguing with Qu Xiao Xiao. He quickly intervened to calm things down. Others also helped to separate the two, slightly easing the tense atmosphere in the class. Wang Zi Jun, looking at an irate Huo Li Juan, inquired, ¡°Ah Juan, what happened? Why are you clashing with Qu Xiao Xiao?¡± ¡°That idiot woman¡­¡± Huo Li Juan started to retort but, remembering Qu Xiao Xiao¡¯s insinuations about her unclear relationship with Wang Zi Jun, felt uncomfortable. ¡°Just stay away from me!¡± After saying this, she retreated to the other side of the room. Wang Zi Jun scratched his head, puzzled about how he had offended Huo Li Juan. Instead of following her, he asked another classmate about the situation. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s about last night. Remember Zhao Yu defeated an Ape Claw Beast and gave it to Huo Li Juan, making her an enhancer?¡± ¡°Everyone is speculating whether Zhao Yu and Huo Li Juan are being together¡­¡± ¡°And guess what, Qu Xiao Xiao, out of nowhere, starts berating everyone. Huo Li Juan didn¡¯t take her crap, and they ended up in a quarrel¡­¡± So that¡¯s what happened! Wang Zi Jun suddenly understood why Huo Li Juan was upset with him. ¡°Wang Zi Jun, aren¡¯t you pursuing Huo Li Juan? Do you know what¡¯s going on between her and Zhao Yu?!¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s just classmates helping each other out, right?!¡± He chuckled, not revealing that he was the one who facilitated the arrangement behind the scenes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, without him, Zhao Yu would never have helped Huo Li Juan. However, he chose not to disclose this, knowing Huo Li Juan valued her pride. ¡°Besides, Zhao Yu is now the talk of the school. Even Zhao Wan Jun approached him for a chat¡­¡± Having just returned from outside, he had witnessed Zhao Wan Jun and Sun Jing¡¯s attitudes towards Zhao Yu. Far from being jealous, he felt relieved. With such outstanding girls around Zhao Yu, he was sure Zhao Yu wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to Huo Li Juan.. Chapter 495 - Chapter 495: Encounter with the Inheritor of Ancient Chapter 495: Encounter with the Inheritor of Ancient Martial Arts! (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡± You should be talking about ancient martial arts, right?! Deng Xue Ling shook her head and smiled bitterly.¡± My family runs an ordinary martial arts school. Although it has been passed down for several generations, we don¡¯t have such a thing¡­¡± Zhao Yu felt a bit regretful at that moment. He had thought he could acquire a martial arts technique similar to Wang Zi Jun¡¯s lightfoot skill from Deng Xue Ling. ¡°However¡­¡± Deng Xue Ling fell into reminiscence, ¡°There is someone who might know ancient martial arts!¡± ¡°Who?!¡± ¡°Ji Wu Shuang!¡± Zhao Yu was searching his memory but failing to find the corresponding person. ¡°Uh, who is that?!¡± Deng Xue Ling glanced at Zhao Yu, a smile appearing on her face, and said, -Did you know I once ranked tenth in the Yanzhou Swordsmanship Competition?!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you win some kind of championship?¡± ¡°The Yanzhou All-Around Martial Arts Champion? That was just for performing routines¡­¡± ¡°The swordsmanship competition involves real bloodshed, requiring stronger practical skills¡­¡± ¡ö¡¯I was able to win the Yanzhou Youth All-Around Martial Arts Championship mainly because I learned swordsmanship from someone¡­¡± Curious, Zhao Yu listened on. ¡°Ji Wu Shuang, ten years ago, she won first place in the swordsmanship competition. I was young back then and was deeply attracted after watching her compete, which is what started me on learning swordsmanship¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s her, she would definitely know the true ancient sword techniques¡­¡± Deng Xue Ling sighed deeply, expressing regret, ¡°It¡¯s a pity I don¡¯t have the same Ji surname, so I couldn¡¯t learn the core techniques from her¡­¡± ¡°But just those sword routines alone allowed me to place tenth in the swordsmanship competition. You can imagine how formidable Principal Ji is¡­¡± Zhao Yu was surprised, ¡°She¡¯s a principal?!¡± ¡°Mm, her family owns a swordsmanship academy, where I studied while she was the principal¡­¡± Deng Xue Ling¡¯s face showed a smile, as if reminiscing about those beautiful times. Zhao Yu scratched his head, feeling that this woman¡¯s childhood was different from others. Where did she find all that time?! Deng Xue Ling obviously admired Ji Wu Shuang greatly, explaining Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s formidable aspects from various angles to Zhao Yu. At first, Zhao Yu listened intently, hoping to learn about the true nature of ancient martial arts through Deng Xue Ling. To his disappointment, even Ji Wu Shuang seemed not to have exceeded human limits, still fearing being outnumbered in fights, especially against groups of ruthless people armed with kitchen knives. Even Ji Wu Shuang could only flee for her life. After a while, Zhao Yu lost interest. Even if Ji Wu Shuang really knew martial arts, she was still a person of the real world and of no use here. Zhao Yu pondered for a moment, then asked, ¡°Do you think Xiao Xiao Long might know ancient martial arts?!¡± ¡°Him?¡± A sense of superiority flashed in her eyes. She shook her head and said,¡± He definitely won¡¯t. He learned boxing. It¡¯s all modern fighting techniques¡­ ¡°Moreover, I heard that he once beat up a disciple of an ancient martial arts aristocratic family in order to chase after a girl. Since then, he has often said that ancient martial arts are all lies¡­¡± ¡°I heard that many people in the ancient martial arts world don¡¯t like him. Many lost against him and eventually left it at that¡­ Zhao Yu shrugged. He could understand this situation. Without sufficient energy and blood circulation, ancient martial arts are hard to wield their true power. To ordinary people, they indeed seem nothing more than a show but ineffective techniques. The two were chatting quite enthusiastically. During this time, Zhao Wan Jun and Sun Jing, two notable figures from the school, came over and got to know Zhao Yu. They didn¡¯t approach Zhao Yu on purpose, but were actually looking for Deng Xue Ling, wanting to go to the restroom and asking Deng Xue Ling to guard for them. The relationship among the three was quite good, having been in contact even before the transmigration, so their meeting didn¡¯t seem abrupt. Moreover, these two women were not ordinary people either; both were already second-time enhancers. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t believe that Deng Xue Ling had nothing to do with this. Because Zhao Wan Jun, who was was still wearing a pair of high heels, which made him wonder what she was thinking. Was she just showing off how stable her walk was?! Zhao Yu thought for a moment, if he were to wear high heels like her, he probably couldn¡¯t walk steadily either. Although his physical fitness had been comprehensively enhanced, he still lacked certain training for such extreme balance. ¡°Ah, 1 don¡¯t want to wear high heels either, but I have no choice. I have a performance tonight, so¡­¡± Zhao Wan Jun seemed to have read Zhao Yu¡¯s mind and explained with a smile. It was then that Zhao Yu noticed that her outfit was indeed a style suggestive of a dance performance. The group chatted harmoniously along the way. With a 63-meter range of vision, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t have to worry about being ambushed by the Claw Beasts. Finally, when they were about to reach the supermarket, Deng Xue Ling suddenly raised her hand. ¡°Wait, there¡¯s something!¡± Zhao Yu left the vigilance task to his super brain vision, not extending his senses outward. Hearing this, he held his breath and listened, indeed hearing the sound of human voices. ¡°People!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The group was pleasantly surprised and hurriedly walked forward. After crossing a few dozen meters and leaving the forest, the view suddenly opened up. In front of the supermarket, there was a large open space with plenty of food laid out, and about a hundred people were packing these items. These hundred people were also quite surprised, then showed the same reaction as Zhao Yu and the others. ¡°Where did you all come from?!¡± Chapter 496 - Chapter 496: Encounter with the Inheritor of Ancient Martial Arts! (2) Chapter 496: Encounter with the Inheritor of Ancient Martial Arts! (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation , Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Over a hundred people excitedly went forward. Just as they greeted Zhao Yu and the others, they noticed a dense crowd of people walking over behind them. The students were very excited to see a living person outside the school and started talking at once. Zhao Yu was still fine. He had already guessed this kind of thing. He only saw the excitement of the crowd and understood the background of the other party. After listening for a moment, he roughly understood the situation These people were the staff and guests of the event venue called the ¡¯Huashan Sword Seminar¡¯. They had transmigrated along with the entire event venue building. There were about a thousand people in the direction to the right of Rong Fu Supermarket, who, like them, had also crossed over yesterday. ¡°Xue Ling?!¡± At that moment, a crisp voice sounded from above. Zhao Yu was startled and looked up, only to see several figures descending from the sky and landing on the ground. Deng Xue Ling looked towards one of the women, slightly startled before joyfully exclaiming, ¡°Principal Ji, you¡¯re here too?!¡± Principal Ji?! Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, thinking to himself how coincidental this was. Deng Xue Ling had just mentioned her idol was someone named Ji Wu Shuang and now¡­ 5¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± Ji Wu Shuang, who looked in her twenties, seemed mature beyond her years. She patted Deng Xue Ling¡¯s head affectionately, like an elder to a younger one. TO Zhao Yu¡¯s surprise, Deng Xue Ling, who usually appeared passionate on the outside but was actually quite aloof, blushed and revealed a sweet, naive smile. Although the two groups began conversing, many people were observant. Ordinary students talked with ordinary people, while around Ji Wu Shuang and Zhao Yu, there were hardly any ordinary people, the least of whom were fifth-time enhancers. After some conversation, Zhao Yu learned that the other group had also experienced monster attacks the previous night. Nearly four hundred had died, but the gains were also significant. Masters of sword duels like Ji Wu Shuang, after becoming enhancers, had seen a rapid increase in strength, slaying countless monsters. Zhao Yu was excited too. He had been thinking about acquiring martial arts techniques from others. And now Ji Wu Shuang had arrived. After Deng Xue Ling introduced him, he got to know Ji Wu Shuang and others. Apart from her, there were several others, all carrying long swords and clearly the successors of various ancient martial arts sword schools. Zhao Yu, with a beaming smile, said, ¡°Principal Ji, we¡¯ve just met, I have long admired your reputation!¡± Ji Wu Shuang glanced at Deng Xue Ling, seeing her look guilty and understanding that this little fan must have been praising her everywhere. She smiled slightly, ¡°You flatter me¡­¡± ¡°Principal Ji, I wonder, does your school still accept disciples? I¡¯ve always admired ancient martial arts but haven¡¯t found a way to learn¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s smile faded, and her expression turned serious as she spoke earnestly, ¡°If you want to learn ordinary swordsmanship, you can learn from Deng Xue Ling. I¡¯ve taught her almost everything that can be taught in the secular world¡­¡± ¡°As for ancient martial arts, I¡¯m sorry. Our family¡¯s secret techniques cannot be taught to outsiders!¡± Her tone was filled with an undeniable attitude. Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu could only show a look of regret while turning his gaze towards the others who had descended from the sky with Ji Wu Shuang. From his previous conversation with Deng Xue Ling, he knew that these people from ancient martial families were quite proud. Although their practical fighting skills were not as refined as modern combat techniques, birds of a feather flock together, and only those from similar ancient martial families could really connect with them. ¡°We too have learned arts passed down within our families, which cannot be taught to outsiders¡­¡± Several people around also shook their heads in agreement. In this world, with the increased effectiveness of ancient martial arts, they knew such skills should not be passed on lightly. ¡°It seems I¡¯m not destined for ancient martial arts!¡± Zhao Yu sighed deeply, hoping he might encounter some less traditional ancient martial arts successors in the future. At this moment, students from the rear of the group, having heard about the encounter with other humans, rushed forward to see. This included Xiao Xiao Long, who had been deliberately walking at the back of the group. When he saw a certain girl next to Ji Wu Shuang, his eyes lit up. ¡°Pui!¡± ¡°Pui!¡± He wiped his palms and combed his hair back. Then, Xiao Xiao Long displayed an unusually obsequious demeanor. ¡°Ting Ting, is that you?!¡± The girl turned her head upon hearing this and was startled to see Xiao Xiao Long, exclaiming, ¡°You?!¡± Apart from her, there was also a young man who looked about eighteen or nineteen years old who noticed Xiao Xiao Long. The conversation between Zhao Yu, Ji Wu Shuang, and others came to a halt as they too noticed the trio who seemed to know each other. From Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s introduction, Zhao Yu learned that the girl¡¯s name was Pan Yi Ting, a descendant of an ancient martial family. She had gone to Mount Hua to compete in a sword duel to gain experience, accompanied by her elder relative. The young man with her was named Huo Zhen Wu, somewhat related to Pan Yi Ting. They usually called each other cousins and were both descendants of ancient martial arts families. A love triangle?! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Nope! Zhao Yu noticed that Pan Yi Ting, upon seeing Xiao Xiao Long, only showed surprise and did not display any affectionate demeanor. This indicated that perhaps Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s feelings were unrequited. On the contrary, Pan Yi Ting¡¯s cousin, Huo Zhen Wu, looked at Xiao Xiao Long as if he was ready to explode. ¡°Is ¡®Ting Ting¡¯ a name you can address her?!¡± Huo Zhen Wu stepped in front of Pan Yi Ting with a complex expression excitement flickering in his eyes, ¡°Xiao Xiao Long, I never expected to see you hdrol¡± ?¡¯ Chapter 497 - Chapter 497: Encounter with the Inheritor of Ancient Martial Arts! (3) Chapter 497: Encounter with the Inheritor of Ancient Martial Arts! (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡± Hmph, loser, get out of my way. Don¡¯t force me to beat you up again!¡± Xiao Xiao Long smiled contemptuously. He did not even look at Huo Zhen Wu. Instead, he looked at Pan Yi Ting, who was behind him. His eyes were filled with her. Pan Yi Ting sighed softly and said, ¡°Xiao Long, I¡¯ve made it clear before. Our family is very strict, and for an arranged marriage, we¡¯d only consider an equal martial arts family¡­¡± ¡°What era is this? Martial arts are just for show. If anyone in your family dares to object, I¡¯ll fight them to see who dares to stop me from marrying you!¡± Xiao Xiao Long wishfully thought that Pan Yi Ting¡¯s reluctance to be with him was only due to her family. Helpless, Pan Yi Ting glanced at Huo Zhen Wu, ¡°If you can beat my cousin, I¡¯ll agree to be with you for a while. How about that?!¡± Xiao Xiao Long was overjoyed. ¡°You said it!¡± Huo Zhen Wu, a mere amateur boxer who had been defeated by him several times, how could he win this time? The crowd around them immediately grew interested. Even Zhao Yu roughly understood the situation. It seems Huo Zhen Wu, as a traditional martial artist, had participated in modern boxing matches and was thrashed by Xiao Xiao Long. After the beating, Xiao Xiao Long discovered Huo Zhen Wu¡¯s delicate cousin caring for him and was instantly smitten, began his pursuit. Of course, he was rejected. Xiao Xiao Long vent his anger on Huo Zhen Wu. At the same time, Xiao Xiao Long also constantly provoking and ridiculing traditional martial arts as trash. Seizing the opportunity to give Huo Zhen Wu a harsh beating. Zhao Yu understood that he truly didn¡¯t know the power of traditional martial arts with the presence of energy and blood. When these people jumped down from the tree, Xiao Xiao Long wasn¡¯t there. When he was demonstrating his Lightfoot skill, Xiao Xiao Long also wasn¡¯t present. So¡­ ¡°This area is too narrow. How about we go to that open space to compete?!¡± Huo Zhen Wu didn¡¯t rush to seek revenge but instead pointed to the open space in front of the supermarket. It was too crowded with people here. Whether it was people from there or here, saw Zhao Yu and Ji Wu Shuang and others, and automatically steered clear, not wanting to meddle unnecessarily. Even the director was very discerning, having directed the students to the supermarket area early on. ¡°Heh, are you trying to stall for time?¡± Xiao Xiao Long laughed heartily, only glancing at Huo Zhen Wu before turning his gaze to Pan Yi Ting, his eyes filled with admiration and love. Seeing him act this way, Zhao Yu also took a good look at Pan Yi Ting and found that this woman indeed looked delicate and petite, dressed simply and plainly, exuding a sense of a demure beauty. Huo Zhen Wu snickered coldly and took the initiative to walk towards the open space, loudly declaring his intention to spar with Xiao Xiao Long, hoping everyone would make way. This news naturally set off a buzz among the crowd. As they made space, they formed inner and outer circles around the area. Pan Yi Ting also felt troubled, hoping that after her cousin took his revenge, it would dissuade Xiao Xiao Long from pursuing her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Xiao Xiao Long!¡± ¡°Xiao Xiao Long!¡± There were only about a hundred people on Huo Zhen Wu¡¯s side, with a wide range of ages, and not many were truly young, so naturally, there was no shouting. On the other hand, Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s side was full of seventeen or eighteen-year-old students, naturally all chanting his name. For a moment, Xiao Xiao Long was full of vigor, laughing heartily, flipping several somersaults, and making a dashing entrance.. Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: Xiao Xiao Long Leaves! (1) Chapter 498: Xiao Xiao Long Leaves! (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Pan Yi Ting, we had an agreement. If I win this time, you will go on a date with me¡­¡± Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s eyes were filled with greed as he looked at Pan Yi Ting. After several life-and-death battles, he no longer pretended, unabashedly displaying his desire. Pan Yi Ting just remained silent. Huo Zhen Wu was putting on a smile even after hearing those words. He was not angry but rather seemed mocking Xiao Xiao Long. Ji Wu Shuang, serving as the temporary referee, stood between the two, ¡°In this strange environment and monsters, we should naturally help each other¡­¡± ¡°However, since you two have a personal grudge, I won¡¯t say much. Just one thing, I must emphasize: this battle is just a spar, don¡¯t let it result in any fatalities!¡± She spoke with a warning look in her eyes towards Huo Zhen Wu, seemingly having already concluded who would win or lose in her heart. These ancient martial arts successors surely couldn¡¯t have killed more monsters than Xiao Xiao Long, right?! At most, they would have undergone thirty or forty enhancements. With Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s boxing experience and superior physical fitness, even if Zhao Yu entered the fray, he couldn¡¯t guarantee a sure win. In contrast, almost everyone among the ancient martial arts successors seemed certain of Huo Zhen Wu¡¯s victory. Among the over a hundred people who came with Ji Wu Shuang and others, only about ten possessed this confident gaze. The rest, looking like ordinary people, were merely watching the excitement without making any judgement about who would win. ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be merciful. After all, he is Ting Ting¡¯s cousin after all¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang not saying much else. She raised her right hand, hesitated for a moment, then swung it down forcefully, ¡°Begin!¡± The next second, she swiftly retreated, quickly moving back four to five meters. Zhao Yu¡¯s pupils constricted at the speed Ji Wu Shuang had just displayed, far surpassing his own Lightfoot Technique. Moreover, Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s movements were graceful, effortlessly fast as if the motion was casual and not her full strength. This made Zhao Yu¡¯s expression turn curious again. He had thought he had a high regard for these ancient martial arts successors, but it seemed he had underestimated them. Thus, he became more interested in the battle between the two in the arena. On the field, Xiao Xiao Long and Huo Zhen Wu didn¡¯t immediately engage in a fierce battle, but slowly closed the distance between them. Although Huo Zhen Wu was confident in his victory, he didn¡¯t underestimate his opponent, seemingly wanting to determine Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s strength first. When they were about five meters apart, Xiao Xiao Long couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. With a stomp, a bowl-sized pit appeared on the ground and countless gravels float in the middle of air. Immediately following with a fierce storm of punches shooting the gravels towards Huo Zhen Wu as distraction. With that, Xiao Xiao Long like a raging tiger, roared and charged towards Huo Zhen Wu. ¡°Boom-!¡± In just a 0.1 second, the fists of the two collided and created an air and sonic blast to the surrounding. ¡°So powerful!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even see their fists clearly¡­¡± The surrounding people exclaimed. Although many people knew that Enhancers were far stronger than normal people, not many had actually seen an Enhancer fight. Both of them have their punches collided countless times in a few seconds. With that performance, Zhao Yu estimated that Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s physical fitness had been enhanced at least forty or even fifty times. Even so, what surprised him was that Huo Zhen Wu was able to exchange blows with Xiao Xiao Long calmly without using any martial techniques. He just merely reacted to Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s attack! He was just testing Xiao Xiao Long now? As Zhao Yu contemplated this, he speculated that Huo Zhen Wu was currently trying to gauge Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s strength. As he thought, the flurry of their punches filled the air, with the sound of their collisions gradually intensifying. Clearly, both of them had been holding back earlier, testing each other¡¯s strength. ¡°Boom¡ªBoom¡ªBoom! Boom!¡± Finally, after nearly a hundred punches, Xiao Xiao Long let out a strange cry, feinting a move and delivering a heavy counterpunch. His signature technique and move had previously laid many boxers low. However, he realized that Huo Zhen Wu¡¯s body didn¡¯t show any dodging sign and he was not panic like his past opponents. Instead, there was a faint smile. As soon as they clashed and unexpectedly, Xiao Xiao Long was sent flying out at a high speed. He rolled several times on the ground before finally coming to a stop when he collided with the audience. ¡°Phew-!¡± With his body abruptly halting, Xiao Xiao Long felt a sweetness in his throat and immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s arm was twisted and obviously fractured. The last punch of their exchange was extremely fast and heavy. Even Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t clearly see what happened. He only sensed a faint glow on Huo Zhen Wu¡¯s fist, and the next thing was Xiao Xiao Long flying. ¡°Hehe!¡± Huo Zhen Wu smiled faintly at Xiao Xiao Long on the ground, ¡°What I just used was merely the most basic form of my Five Elements Fists¡­¡± ¡°If I had used the true technique, you would already be dead!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His tone was arrogant, but Zhao Yu could see that Huo Zhen Wu had breathed a sigh of relief. Clearly, defeating Xiao Xiao Long wasn¡¯t as effortless as he claimed. Wait¡­ Zhao Yu sensed the opponent¡¯s energy, which seemed barely diminished, indicating that Huo Zhen Wu¡¯s claim was not false. He was just using physical strength against Xiao Xiao Long, barely wasted any energy on using any martial art that consumed energy. The sigh he had just released was likely one of vengeance. On the ground, their positions of power were reversed; Huo Zhen Wu, as an ancient martial arts successor, had probably often been mocked by boxers like Xiao Xiao Long.. Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: Xiao Xiao Long Leaves!(2) Chapter 499: Xiao Xiao Long Leaves!(2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation , Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s face was flushed red and he seemed not to have expected that he would lose. Looked at the indifferent faces of the dozen of ancient martial arts successors in the distance, he didn¡¯t know why, but he felt a surge of anger. It was as if, in their eyes, they were all ordinary people¡­ This kind of gaze! Xiao Xiao Long clenched his teeth tightly and glared fiercely at Huo Zhen Wu. Without a word, he got up and walked towards the forest. He was probably planning to find a Ape Claw Beast, and use it to heal his injured, fractured arm to recover. The two muscular men who were good friends with him also hurriedly followed and left. Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s defeat was a great shock to the students from their school. After all, Xiao Xiao Long was the first enhancer in the school and was the strongest at the time. Even many people faintly felt that Xiao Xiao Long might be stronger than Zhao Yu. Yet, Xiao Xiao Long had lost! Many people turned their heads to look at Zhao Yu, wondering if he could win Huo Zhen We. Zhao Yu curled his lips and paid no attention to the gazes of some people. Xiao Xiao Long was not representing the school in the fight; he had made it clear before the fight with Huo Zhen Wu that it was a personal grudge. ¡°Sorry, I was too heavy-handed, but if I hadn¡¯t been serious, I would have been the one injured and lying on the ground¡­¡± Huo Zhen Wu apologized to Zhao Yu and the students behind him. Zhao Yu thought that these ancient martial arts successors, upon suddenly gaining superhuman strength would be very arrogant like Xiao Xiao Long but now it seemed that their martial virtues were indeed commendable. Huo Zhen Wu¡¯s attitude naturally won the favor of many people. ¡°Injuries are normal¡­¡± Many students voluntarily defended Huo Zhen Wu, and some girls even cast flirtatious glances toward him. After the sparring session ended, many students also dispersed. Zhao Yu and Ji Wu Shuang talked for a while before the latter proposed to leave. ¡°We¡¯ve found our food, and there are still many hungry people at the club, so let¡¯s meet again next time!¡± ¡°Sure, there¡¯s enough food in the supermarket for both our groups. We can talk more when you come over tomorrow¡­¡± The other party was pretty strong; just Huo Zhen Wu alone, he might not be able to defeat. Ji Wu Shuang seemed to be the strongest among them. If they really started a massacre, no one on their side could stop them. The other party was willing to talk politely, so Zhao Yu didn¡¯t need to be aggressive. Soon, Ji Wu Shuang and her group left. Zhao Yu came back to his senses and realized that more than 2,000 students had already started a fire to cook under the director¡¯s arrangements. The first and second floors¡¯ cafeteria were still equipped with many gas cylinders that were still usable, allowing everyone to have a hot meal. After lunch hour. The director approached Zhao Yu to inquire about their next move. ¡°My idea is to continue sending out scouting teams to explore in the direction of the camp¡­¡± ¡°Additionally, we might not be able to leave tonight, so we¡¯ll probably stay here in the supermarket¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely that monsters will attack at night, so, I think we should modify this building a bit¡­¡± ¡°Block all the windows, leaving only a gap to serve as a monster spawn point to allow as many students as possible to become enhancers¡­¡± ¡°Right, if we all become stronger, our chances of survival will increase!¡± The director agreed instantly without objection. ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go and call everyone right now¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Zhao Yu stopped the director and looked towards a corner of the forest. Xiao Xiao Long had already returned, his broken arm has healed and he was heading straight towards them. ¡°Xiao Long, are you alright?!¡± the director asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Director, gather the enhancers, I have something to say!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The director glanced at Zhao Yu, saw no reaction from him and then nodded in agreement. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t know what Xiao Xiao Long was planning to do; the man had no intention of communicating with him. After delivered his thought, he headed towards the supermarket to have lunch. Ten minutes later, all the enhancers were gathered on the second-floor dining hall. b Xiao Xiao Long finally revealed his purpose. ¡°I¡¯ve enhanced more than 50 times¡­¡± ¡°A voice told me that I can go to the camp for a class change¡­¡± ¡°I plan to go now, whoever wants to follow me. Step forward!¡± After Xiao Xiao Long had lost to Huo Zhen Wu and he plan to regain his footing as fast as possible. The only opportunity was the so-called class change at the camp. Whether it was a beast-transformer or an enhancer class change, it would increase his strength. ¡°The camp¡­¡± There were over four hundred enhancers present, and they began to discuss upon hearing this. Xiao Long, isn¡¯t it too soon¡­¡± The director questioned Xiao Xiao Long. ¡°I just discussed with Zhao Yu, we plan to set up traps and obstacles around this supermarket. It will be a good opportunity to enhance the strength of the students if the monsters attack at night,¡­¡± ¡°If we do this a few times, everyone¡¯s strength will increase, and then going to the camp together would be better, right?!¡± Xiao Xiao Long shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s too slow. A day has passed, and there are still people who are not enhancers, which proves that they are too slow to adapt to this world¡­¡± ¡°To speak frankly, those who haven¡¯t realized the nature of this world in a day and don¡¯t have the courage to swing a knife at monsters can basically be considered useless¡­¡± This statement made everyone uncomfortable, as most of the over four hundred enhancers present were ordinary people just yesterday. Xiao Xiaol Long was also an ordinary person just a day ago. He dare looked down on ordinary people. ¡°Only the strong survive¡­ as they say, birds of a feather flock together Those who wish to follow me, I will lead you to the camp. Those who don¡¯t want to follow, I won¡¯t force you, but I hope you don¡¯t get left behind and eliminated by this world while playing nanny!¡± Xiao Xiao Long was glancing at Zhao Yu and Deng Xue Ling while he spoke those words. He did hope that these few would join him. Zhao Yu thought for a moment and then shook his head, ¡°I won¡¯t go, my classmates need me¡­¡± In reality, he was also unsure about the camp and thought it would be better to blend in with the larger group to avoid attracting attention. Xiao Xiao Long immediately showed a disappointed expression and turned to look at Deng Xue Ling. Deng Xue Ling also shook her head, ¡°My friends are still ordinary people- they can¡¯t follow you¡­¡± ¡¯ Apart from these few strongest individuals, there were many in the crowd who were tempted. In just a few minutes, nearly a hundred people stood behind Xiao Xiao Long. ¡°Xiao Long, since you¡¯ve decided to go ahead and scout for all of us, make sure to take enough food¡­¡± The director decided to make the best of the situation. Xiao Xiao Long led the hundred-plus people into the supermarket to select supplies. Finally, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, they left in the direction of the camp. -Sigh, Xiao Xiao Long has left, taking more than a hundred enhancers with him, our strength here has decreased again¡­¡± The director sighed repeatedly, but his eyes were filled with relief when he looked at Zhao Yu and Deng Xue Ling. Fortunately, these two individuals hadn¡¯t left; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know what to do. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s departure made the students uneasy. Seeing this, the director quickly stood up and said a lot of encouraging words. Especially about the night¡¯s battle, which stimulated many people. ¡°Yes, this supermarket complex has a unique geographical advantage¡­¡± ¡°As long as we guard each window, everyone will have the chance to become an enhancer!¡± For a time, the worry in people¡¯s eyes due to Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s departure gradually dissipated.. Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: The Second Night! Chapter 500: The Second Night! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°All Enhancers, listen up. Please form a group in 5, and spread around the Rong Fu Supermarket.¡± ¡°Ordinary people will be helping with constructing obstacles that could block the windows.¡± ¡°Zhao Yu, who is stronger, you or Xiao Xiao Long?¡± Huo Li Juan walked beside Zhao Yu with a smile and asked. Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s battle with Huo Zhen Wu made many students realize their shortcomings. They understood that even as enhancers, they needed to continue to strive to become stronger. Zhao Yu, who was as famous as Xiao Xiao Long, naturally received a lot of respect from people. In contrast, many who originally wanted to get close to Zhao Yu became less daring in interacting with him. This was like back into their society where high-ranking citizens stood, the lower-ranking citizens dared not raise their head rashly. It naturally had a kind of hierarchical suppression effect. Zhao Yu originally led a team patrolling near the comprehensive building. His strong presence made his team members uneasy and overly cautious, which Zhao Yu found boring, so he decided to patrol alone. When Huo Li Juan saw him patrol alone, she naturally scurried over. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t chased her away and responded casually. As they chatted, Huo Li Juan became bolder, occasionally cracking coarse jokes. Inside the supermarket, ordinary people were busy moving supplies up and down. As the enhancers patrolling around without working didn¡¯t bother anyone. On the contrary, it made them feel safer, knowing that if the monsters attacked them, the enhancers would encounter them first. ¡°Sister Hui, slow down!¡± A girl, holding a bunch of things, chased after another girl. Liu Shu Hui turned her head and smiled, ¡°The things we¡¯re moving are for the traps. Getting more might even help us to become enhancers¡­¡± ¡± We have Zhao Yu in our class. With him protecting us, there will surely be no problems¡­¡± the girl said cheerfully. Compared to other classes, their class was indeed very lucky. Liu Shu Hui inexplicably felt happy, and her steps quickened. But when she left the supermarket and her eyes unconsciously swept over that figure, her expression soured. In the distance, Huo Li Juan moved from the left and right of Zhao Yu, talking and laughing in a harmonious manner. Liu Shu Hui paused, sighing deeply in her heart. If she too became an enhancer, could she now go up and talk to Zhao Yu? She hadn¡¯t expected that in just one day, the gap between them would become so vast. Even without Huo Li Juan, there were other girls. In fact, she heard from Qu Xiao Xiao that Sun Jing and Zhao Wan Jun, two former goddesses, were also among those surrounding Zhao Yu. She couldn¡¯t compare to these outstanding girls in terms of family background or appearance. The only thing keeping her from giving up was the hope of becoming an enhancer. ¡°I must become an enhancer like Deng Xue Ling¡­¡± ¡°Then, I can appear before Zhao Yu without any reservations¡­¡± A smile appeared on Liu Shu Hui¡¯s lips as she indulged in her thoughts. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? If you don¡¯t move, I¡¯m going ahead!¡± A hand waved in front of her face, waking Liu Shu Hui and causing her to blush and hurriedly run upstairs. ¡°Liu Shu Hui, tell me, are you lovesick?!¡± The girl relentlessly teased her, chasing after her. ¡°Tell me, do you like Zhao Yu?!¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Liu Shu Hui vehemently denied. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re friends. To be honest, forget about Zhao Yu. He¡¯s not one of us. Our love are doomed to be fruitless¡­¡± The girl spoke quite clearly and sensibly, giving a lot of advice. Though what she said made sense, Liu Shu Hui couldn¡¯t feel happy about it. However, she didn¡¯t argue. She thought, once she became an enhancer, like Deng Xue Ling, no one would say bad about her. After half a day¡¯s preparations, the comprehensive building had changed significantly. The windows on the second, third, and fourth floors were all blocked, leaving only a small hole in front of each. Nearly thirty to forty students were stationed with weapons near each hole, seeing it as their chance to become enhancers. Hundreds of Ape Claw Beasts had died last time became their weapons, the students were yielding many bone clubs and claws. Even Zhao Yu¡¯s equipment was upgraded. He was wielding the bone club and claws of an Elite Ape Claw Beast. Above the sky, the light from the incandescent lamps gradually dimmed. A new night was about to begin. Most students had returned to the building, staying between the third and fourth floors, the safest levels. The enhancers were collectively arranged on the second floor. Zhao Yu, Deng Xue Ling, and a few key members of the administration, including the principal, were meeting on the first floor. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I think it¡¯s too late now. We don¡¯t know when the monsters will attack at night. If you go out, we might not be able to hold them off¡­¡± the director said worriedly. ¡°Yeah, Zhao Yu, the two of us are the strongest. We must stay here. Otherwise, if elite monsters come, no one will survive¡­¡± Deng Xue Ling also disagreed with Zhao Yu¡¯s suggestion. Explorations should be done during the day. At night, even she could be easily killed if ambushed and surrounded by monsters.. Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: The Second Night! (2) Chapter 501: The Second Night! (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu did understood her concerns and thought for a moment before making his final decision. After all, he has a Super Brain Vision, capable of scanning monsters within a radius of several dozen meters, making him unafraid of an ambush. But she doesn¡¯t have it! Limited by her vision, her combat effectiveness significantly decreases in the nighttime environment. Unless she is able to use it too or else it was hard for him to explain about the Super Brain vision. For a normal person, could that be possible? With a secret like the Super Brain, Zhao Yu could not possibly reveal it to anyone. After some discussion that the strongest few enhancers had no desire to go out, Zhao Yu had no choice but to give up. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it tomorrow morning. It will be dawn at six, and we¡¯ll leave at six-thirty, how about that?!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± As Zhao Yu compromise, everyone breathed a sigh of relief and quickly agreed. The director quickly added, ¡°Then you all should go rest now, rest and gather strength, it¡¯s better for fighting tonight¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t refuse. Waiting for monsters to come had no meaning; it was better to go to sleep early. He just needed a little rest, and he could go out exploring in the next morning. 111 sleep on the first floor, you guys go up!¡± With his vision, Zhao Yu could sleep anywhere. The Super Brain would alert him if monsters came. Moreover, his battlefield was on the first floor. Or rather, for those who had enhanced themselves more than ten times, the battlefield was on the first floor. Besides him, there were Deng Xue Ling and seven others who had enhanced themselves more than ten times. Forget it, I won¡¯t go up either, we can look out for each other here¡­¡± Deng Xue Ling thought for a moment and also chose to stay. The others didn¡¯t dare to be as confident as the two of them and went upstairs to rest in a safer place. There were a few sofas on the first floor, previously moved down from the internet cafe upstairs for meetings. Zhao Yu and Deng Xue Ling sat facing each other. Zhao Yu, what do you think, how did we really get here?!¡± Without others around, Deng Xue Ling lost her usual cold allure and instead looked bewildered. ¡°If it were just our building, we could say it was an accident, but today you also saw it, the club where Ji Wu Shuang and others are, also appeared here¡­¡± Zhao Yu pointed outside the door, ¡°And those building outside¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious, before us, other people also came here¡­¡± ¡°Have you ever heard of a building disappearing over a night back in our days?!¡± ¡°No!¡± Deng Xue Ling briefly recalled and then shook her head. ¡°So, who do you think could have done this?!¡± ¡°The God of Wisdom?!¡± Although she had suspected it earlier, Zhao Yu¡¯s deduction made her almost certain. ¡°Other than the God of Wisdom, no one else can do this¡­¡± ¡°After all, as early as a hundred years ago, the God of Wisdom began planning and building a new city¡­¡± ¡°If the setup was done back then, it¡¯s indeed possible for us to disappear without a trace, unknown to others¡­¡± Deng Xue Ling felt uncomfortable. All her life, she had been taught that the God of Wisdom was selfless, a synonym for justice and fairness. But now¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the meaning behind all these?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Zhao Yu did not share his guess about the truth. Even more despairing was the fact that in these hundred years, no news had ever leaked out. That means that those who entered here before, regardless of the outcome, never returned to the surface. The topic was too heavy and unresolvable, so Zhao Yu shifted the conversation. ¡°Deng Xue Ling, do you really not know any ancient martial arts techniques?!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°The principal didn¡¯t teach me¡­¡± ¡°What do you practice then?!¡± It¡¯s a routine, a swordsmanship routine¡­¡± ¡°Could you demonstrate it for me?¡± He wondered if Ji Wu Shuang had taught her but didn¡¯t tell Deng Xue Ling. If Deng Xue Ling really knew some ancient martial sword technique and demonstrated it in front of him, it might be recorded by the Super Brain. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Deng Xue Ling stood up, drew her long sword and slowly began to swing it. Her movements were graceful, like dancing, flipping and flying without much effort. Her performance was incredible. The Super Brain showed no reaction till the end. Zhao Yu was disappointed. It seemed that these were just simple routines; even with the enhancement of energy and blood, the increase in combat power was limited. Therefore, it was normal for Xiao Xiao Long to be defeated by a punch from Huo Zhen Wu. From his experiences that day, Zhao Yu surmised that modern fighting techniques are based on the physical qualities of ordinary people. In contrast, ancient martial arts techniques are born from the use of energy and blood. Enhancers, in essence, bypass the ancient warriors¡¯ process of cultivating energy and blood, directly strengthening their energy, blood, and physical qualities by killing monsters. Correspondingly, the combat techniques that can most easily unleash greater power are ancient martial arts. When Zhao Yu watched the battle between Xiao Xiao Long and Huo Zhen Wu, he felt an indescribable sense of disharmony. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He understood it now. Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s battle style based on his most familiar boxing routines. Or rather, the boxing routines he mastered became a limitation to his strength. Each punch sacrificed power release for the sake of speed, making him fight with his hands tied. Thinking this, Zhao Yu gained some insight.. Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: The Second Night! (3) Chapter 502: The Second Night! (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor. Dragon Boat Translation Perhaps, one of the uses of ancient martial arts was to perfectly unleash the strength of an Enhancer. Zhao Yu wanted to immediately obtain an ancient martial arts technique and learn it to verify his thoughts. Unfortunately, Ji Wu Shuang and the others were too conservative and it was almost impossible for them to spread it. Zhao Yu and Deng Xue Ling chatted for a while more. Thinking that there might be a big battle tonight, they ended the conversation and went to sleep. [Discovered Ape Claw Beast¡­] His vision flashed again, pulling Zhao Yu back to reality from his dream. ¡°Enemy attack!¡± He suddenly sat up and shouted. The first floor was very empty. This voice was earth-shattering, and it directly woke up everyone in the entire building. Deng Xue Ling shivered and stood up with her sword in hand. She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that the surroundings were empty. ¡± Zhao Yu, where are the monsters?!¡± Unexpectedly, just as she asked, a roar sounded outside the building. How did he find out? Deng Xue Ling was really surprised about Zhao Yu ability, but there was no time for that now. She drew her long sword, and watched the building¡¯s entrance warily. They were coming¡­ The vision in her mind flickered incessantly. In just a few seconds, hundreds to thousands of Ape Claw Beasts swarmed into her vision range. And the number was still skyrocketing. Finally, when the ground was almost filled with monsters, the elite beasts appeared. Zhao Yu¡¯s expression was grave as he held his weapon and approached the main entrance. In the vision, the monsters surrounding their building numbered in the thousands, and there might be more in the distance. Moreover, there were more than ten elite beasts. This number far exceeded their estimates, even Zhao Yu himself had not anticipated it. However, the path leading to the campsite wasn¡¯t blocked; it seemed as if the monsters were intentionally allowing people to leave through there. Indeed, they were being forced to move towards the camp¡­ ¡°Bang-!¡± ¡°Bang-!¡± ¡±Bang-!¡± One after another, the figures of Ape Claw Beasts forcefully slammed into the door, sending wood chips flying everywhere. In the stairwell, the seven enhancers who had enhanced themselves more than ten times had already come down, standing behind Deng Xue Ling and Zhao Yu. ¡°Boom!!¡± Under the impact of dozens of Ape Claw Beasts, the obstacles at the door scattered instantly. The door was open! ¡°Bring it ON!¡± Zhao Yu led the charge, launching an attack the moment the Ape Claw Beasts rushed in. ¡°Boom-!¡± With just one strike, the closet few Ape Claw Beasts in front of him was blown apart, torn into pieces by the immense force and sending the behind row beasts backward as well. Zhao Yu¡¯s current strength was completely beyond an ordinary Ape Claw Beasts could handle. Still, there were too many beasts rushed through the door, and in just a brief moment, dozens of Ape Claw Beasts had stormed in. Deng Xue Ling and the others confronted their own opponents, engaging in fierce combat. The situation on the first floor was relatively easier, as each person¡¯s strength far exceeded the ordinary Ape Claw Beasts, making the fight effortless. Soon, the elite Ape Claw Beasts rushed in, storming through the main entrance of the first floor. Five¡­ ¡°Deng Xue Ling!¡± ¡°2 for you! Let me handle the rest 3.1 am counting on the rest of you to defend the line.¡± Zhao Yu shouted. This had been agreed upon beforehand. Among them, only Zhao Yu and Deng Xue Ling were capable of directly confronting the elite beasts head-on. Although the other seven, a had enhanced themselves more than ten times, were still far from being able to combat the elite beasts. Fortunately, the scene was continuously flashing with white light, indicating that it wouldn¡¯t be long before the strength of those seven would increase further. Thus, as long as Zhao Yu and Deng Xue Ling could hold off these elite Beasts, the scales of victory would be in their favor! ¡°Whoosh¡ª!¡± Deng Xue Ling¡¯s figure glided through the air, slicing out several consecutive swords to harm the 2 elite Claw Beast, successfully drawing away them. ¡°HA!!!¡± Zhao Yu smashed his bone club toward the ground to create a shockwave sending few more Ape Claw Beasts to their end while drawing the three elite beasts within his attack range. ¡°Roar!¡± One of the elite beasts roared angrily and took the bait. He extended its claws for a swing towards Zhao Yu. ¡°BOOO¡ªO-O¡ªM!¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t dodge or parry the incoming strike. He decided to directly used a more powerful blow to send the elite beast backward. Before Zhao Yu could follow up with another attack, the other two elite beasts had already flanked him from both sides. Zhao Yu has not much time to fully retreat from the attack after his head and lower body. Their gleaming claws were enough to tear Zhao Yu¡¯s body apart. Zhao Yu activated his Lightfoot skill and performed a 360 degree horizontal spin between the gap of the attack in the air swiftly, evading the two strikes. Although the individual strength of the three elite Ape Claw Beasts wasn¡¯t as strong as Zhao Yu¡¯s, their seamless cooperation and constant attacking forced Zhao Yu to keep dodging without a gap for counterattack. On the other side, Deng Xue Ling¡¯s situation was even worse; there was already a bloody mark on her arm. Facing two opponents at once clearly exceeded her limit. In terms of sheer strength, she was inferior to these elite Ape Claw Beasts. It was only by relying on her agility and mastery of swordsmanship routines that she managed to fight back. Zhao Yu finally realized that men and women receive different enhancements from absorbing the white energy. He had previously asked about Deng Xue Ling¡¯s enhancement times; though not as many as Zhao Yu¡¯s, she had nearly 45 enhancements. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Logically, her strength should have already surpassed the elite Ape Claw Beast. Now it seemed insufficient, indicating a difference between men and women. For a women, the white energy seemed priority enhanced her speed and agility, allowing her to dodge tirelessly, though she barely able to harm the beast due to her insufficient strength. With her speed, Deng Xue Ling could definitely slay an elite beast in a one-on-one fight as time passed. With just one extra beast, she was finding it hard to defend herself while attacking at the same time. Zhao YU¡¯S Super Brain vision suddenly warned him that some elite beasts had already started jumping from the outer walls to the upper floors.. Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: The Second Night! (4) Chapter 503: The Second Night! (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation , Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Crap1 There is no time for an opening! I need to create it myself.¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t care less. He started circling the three Elite monsters instead of trying to face them head on. During this period, if any ordinary Ape Claw Beasts ambushed him, he would easily kill them with a kick or punch. The situation of the other seven people should be better than the two of them. After all, they only needed to face ordinary Ape Claw Beasts. However, the result was shocking. in just a few minutes, three of the seven people fell to the ground and died. The remaining four were pressed to a corner, leaning against the door of the kitchen. They couldn¡¯t even protect themselves, let alone help. Zhao Yu did not expect the scale of the Ape Claw Beasts this night to be so large, and their strength was also much stronger. Especially in his vision, he saw at least five Elite Ape Claw Beasts started climbing up their building from the outer wall. How could ordinary people block it? ¡°Perhaps, the only option is to fill the gap with human lives, desperately holding off the elite beasts to cling to a glimmer of hope. If only more people was here! Zhao Yu thought, if Wang Zi Jun or Li Hong Wei could hold onto an elite Elite Ape Claw Beast, even at the cost of getting injured, he should be able to quickly take down one, and the situation would be much better. But alas, there are no if s! The cooperation of the three beasts was just too good. Zhao Yu tried several times to exchange wounds with them but he got injured while the beasts remained unscathed. After several rounds of battle, the three elite beasts were almost unharmed, while Zhao Yu was covered in blood, looking quite terrifying. Zhao Yu had wanted to find ordinary Ape Claw Beasts to recover his health, but all of them were far away around the two battlefields. Furthermore, with the elite beasts deliberately restricting him, Zhao Yu had no chance to break through them. These creatures, their combat intelligence is indeed much stronger than that of ordinary Ape Claw Beasts! Zhao Yu understood that the enemy¡¯s plan was to exhaust him to death! To let him lose too much blood, weaken his strength, and die. At this point, Zhao Yu had no other options. The hundred points he had reserved could only be used now. A first-tier genetic potion, huh?! To use it up like this, Zhao Yu felt reluctant. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he chose to enhance his skill proficiency. [Do you wish to use 96 Technology Points to increase your proficiency in the Lightfoot by 96 points?] Yes! Updating! in an instant, a large amount of techniques and experience from the Lightfoot Technique surged into Zhao Yu¡¯s mind. [Lightfoot Technique: 1/200 (Master)] Zhao Yu had actually upgraded his Lightfoot Technique by one level, from the beginner level to the master level. A large amount of experience was still pouring into his mind, but his body reacted instinctively. Following the monster¡¯s incoming attack, his body moved naturally and began to dodge as if it was a conditioned reflex. With dodging the incoming attack by subconsciously reaction. Zhao Yu was able to save more energy and the opening to launch his attack now. Especially in terms of speed, he was almost 30% faster. However, Zhao Yu was still digesting the experience and did not have the time to do effective attack. ¡°Zhao Yu!¡± At this moment, Deng Xue Ling cried out mournfully. Zhao Yu snapped out of his daze and turned around. Deng Xue Ling¡¯s arm had been ripped off. Her clothes were covered in blood. All she could do now was dodging the two Elite Ape Claw Beasts without any counterattack. Her physical state was extremely poor, and she was no longer as ethereal as before. Out of time! Zhao Yu took a deep breath, not bothering to absorb all the techniques and experiences of the Lightfoot technique, and launched a counterattack immediately. ¡°Whoosh-!¡± He threw the bone club in his hand towards an elite beast not far away. Immediately after, the bone claw in his other hand followed suit. At this moment, he seemed to have given up, throwing away the only two weapons he had. The two elite Ape Claw Beasts immediately raised their paws to defend. Meanwhile, Zhao Yu charged straight towards the third elite Ape Claw Beast. The third elite Ape Claw Beast retreated!? This third beast, unexpectedly, retreated for the first time, seemingly waiting for the other two beasts to joint encirclement. Zhao Yu immediately stomp both his feet and increased his speed. He immediately closed the gap of 7-8 meters between him and the beast in the blink of an eye. The elite Ape Claw Beast was startled, roaring angrily and swinging its sharp claws. ¡°FASTER!!!¡± Pushing his body to its limit, Zhao Yu increased his speed once again. Zhao Yu swiftly dodged the claw, charged to the elite Ape Claw Beast¡¯s leg. With a ¡°thud,¡± the elite Ape Claw Beast, caught off guard by this trip. At the same time, the other two elite beasts also came up to attack Zhao Yu together. The elite beast falling forward watched Zhao Yu without blinking, its eyes seemingly reveled his intention to kill Zhao Yu by using its body weight. As if to say, no matter how fast you are, you can¡¯t escape now! DIE!! Instead of retreat, Zhao Yu charged forward and astonishingly grabbed the lower leg of the falling Ape Claw Beast. ¡°Thud-!¡± Holding the leg of the elite Ape Claw Beast, Zhao Yu used his momentum and strength to beautifully performed an over shoulder throw. The two other elite Ape Claw Beasts, caught off guard, were sent flying together. Zhao Yu, relentless, grabbed both fallen elite Ape Claw Beasts¡¯ arm and started rotating them with great force like a fan blade. With Zhao Yu at the center and both Ape Claw Beasts lifted off the ground, lost most of its control and strength due to the centrifugal force. With no chance to resist. Its arms, bearing sharp claws acted as blade. ¡°Slit-!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The elite Ape Claw Beast was about 3 meters tall with an arm span of nearly 5 meters, was swung by Zhao Yu. Unexpectedly, Zhao Yu reached the third elite beast that couldn¡¯t dodge in time. Zhao Yu slashed several bloody marks across its chest. In an instant, blood splattered everywhere. Zhao Yu increased his body spinning speed, driving the elite Ape Claw Beast in his hand to spin faster as well.. Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: The Second Night! (5) Chapter 504: The Second Night! (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation When this ¡®weapon¡¯ was brandished, no one within 6 to 7 meters could get close to it. The other two elite Ape Claw Beasts previously attacked Deng Xue Ling roared repeatedly at Zhao Yu, but to no avail. They could only dodge. After a few attempts, one of the Ape Claw Beasts finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and jumped upward to directly attack Zhao Yu from above. Just as it was about to swing it halfway, Zhao Yu suddenly loosened his grip and threw the two elite Ape Claw Beast on his hand towards it. Instantly, Zhao Yu attacked the elite Ape Claw Beast that was still stationed on the ground. ¡°Roar!¡± The elite Ape Claw Beast rushed towards him and a sharp claw came at him. Zhao Yu subconsciously squatting to dodge the attack. Unconsciously, he actually used a sweeping kick simultaneously. Caught off guard, the Ape Claw Beast immediately fall towards the ground with its face as landing point. It quickly retracted its claws to stand up. Zhao Yu seized the opportunity, lightly tapping his foot on the ground, performing a 180-degree upper kick towards its jaw in mid-air, and flipped to land on the back of the Ape Claw Beast. Taking advantage of its weakened state, he jumped upward and smashed onto the back of the Ape Claw Beast¡¯s head with his elbow. ¡°Thud¡ª!¡± Even the strong elite Ape Claw Beast couldn¡¯t withstand a powerful attack to the brain and succumbed to the blow. Its hairy head was instantly smashed, leaving a bowl-sized hole. Whoosh! A flash of white light, and the elite Ape Claw Beast before him finally fell dead. Turning around, Zhao Yu was astonished to find that the elite Ape Claw Beast he had previously attacked in the air had only lost an arm. It now lay on the ground, roaring furiously, like a tiger without its claws and teeth. An unexpected result! Zhao Yu hadn¡¯t anticipated that another elite Ape Claw Beast would be so fierce as to even strike down its own kind. Without time to ponder, he bent down to pick up the severed arm of the Ape Claw Beast, using it as a weapon to fight the injured elite Ape Claw Beast. Relying on his master level Lightfoot skill, it only took Zhao Yu a few seconds to successfully defeat his opponent. Then, wielding the weapon, he used it to slay the remaining elite Ape Claw Beast that had lost both arms and laying on the ground. A flash of white light, and all five elite Ape Claw Beasts surrounding Zhao Yu were dead. ¡°Save me¡ª!¡± At this moment, Deng Xue Ling¡¯s scream echoed again. Zhao Yu turned to see that another four elite Ape Claw Beasts had appeared there. Deng Xue Ling¡¯s condition was horrific. Her chest had been torn away, a copious amount of blood was spilling out, one arm was completely missing, and the other had two-thirds severed, leaving only half an arm. Without time to think further, Zhao Yu hurriedly picked up his weapon and charged towards her. ¡°Roar ~~!¡± The four elite monsters also noticed Zhao Yu¡¯s movements and roared. One of them continued to chase after Deng Xue Ling, while the other three turned around and prepared to surround Zhao Yu. The pressure on Deng Xue Ling was greatly reduced, but she did not care about breathing and continued to flee into the distance. At this moment, her face was pale and she was in a sorry state. She was no longer as cold as before. Just the blood flowing out of her body was enough to kill her. Fortunately, the effect of nearly 45 enhancements made her vitality extraordinary, allowing her to hold on. Otherwise, the blood loss alone would have been enough to cause death. But Deng Xue Ling¡¯s condition was not optimistic. Waves of dizziness assaulted her, making her feel like she could lose consciousness at any moment. She knew that once she fainted, her death would be certain. Left with no choice, she kept biting her tongue, blood from her mouth sliding down her lips. She even bit off some of her meat and swallowed them. At this moment, she had no energy left for spitting blood, relying solely on her willpower to keep her body moving. ¡°It¡¯s no use¡­¡± Reaching her limit, Deng Xue Ling¡¯s vision began to blur. She knew she was going to die. Am I going to die here? She let out a long sigh in her heart, her steps faltering, and she fell straight down. But the next second, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her. ¡°Zhao Yu?!¡± Deng Xue Ling couldn¡¯t see clearly anymore, but she thought it was him by the scent and feeling. ¡°Quick, kill this beast!¡± Voices seemed to echo in her ears, but they were growing fainter and fainter until they were barely audible. ¡°I am tired¡­.I¡­.don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Deng Xue Ling only managed to utter a few words. Beside her, Zhao Yu quickly grabbed Deng Xue Ling¡¯s leg and pressed it against the head of the Ape Claw Beast. A flash of white light. White energy surged into Zhao Yu¡¯s body. ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡± Zhao Yu looked at the lifeless woman in his arms, feeling an indescribable emotion. ¡°Roar¡ª!¡± Finally, the deafening roar resounded. The Ape Claw beasts receded like a tide. Zhao Yu¡¯s vision in his mind flickered, noticing that many beasts were still lingering on the fourth floor. Without time to mourn for Deng Xue Ling, he laid her body down and quickly ran towards the upper floor. ¡°I want to stay by him side too!¡± Just as he reached the floor, a familiar voice was heard. Then, Liu Shu Hui¡¯s head floated up, smashing into Zhao Yu¡¯s arms. He instinctively caught it. Liu Shu Hui opened her mouth, as if she wanting to say something. Without a trachea, she couldn¡¯t tell Zhao Yu that she liked him! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But to die in his arms¡­ Her eyes clouded over, and in just a second, Liu Shu Hui was gone. ¡°You¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, that extreme discomfort surging up again. He stared at Liu Shu Hui¡¯s head, noticing her lips were slightly curved upwards, as if she were smiling.. Chapter 505 - Chapter 505: Heading for the Camp! (1) Chapter 505: Heading for the Camp! (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation ] Editor: Dragon Boat Translation In a large pit, three to four meters deep and dozens of meters wide, lay neatly arranged thousands of corpses. ¡°Let us¡­start bury them!1¡® The director ordered everyone in a deep voice. Accompanied by the cries of some students, all those who had fallen yesterday night were buried under this sport. Zhao Yu was watching those two familiar figures gradually disappear, sighing deeply in his heart before turning to leave. Half an hour later, Li Hong Wei found him at the top of the building. ¡°Brother Yu!¡± After a night of battle, Li Hong Wei¡¯s strength had also improved, now being an 11 times enhancer. 6 Compared to his previous immaturity, there was now a scar on his face making him look much more mature. Zhao Yu was standing on a broken edge, looking up at the distant dawn. AS Li Hong Wei was approaching, he came back to his senses and asked ¡°How many enhancers are there now?!¡± ¡°Those who survived are mostly enhancers now, with only a few dozen who are ¡°That battle¡­ we lost too many people¡­¡± ¡°I thought with over four hundred enhancers, more would survived and fewer would die. I didn¡¯t expect so many Ape Claw Beasts, even Deng Xue Ling¡­¡± Li Hong Wei sighed and shook his head. ¡°Now, nobody knows what to do¡­¡± This was only a second wave. Still, the main reason Li Hong Wei came was ecause among the students, many strong individuals had emerged. Each had their own ideas and arguments, creating a chaotic scene at the meeting. No one could make a decisive call, not even the words of the director were effective. Reminded by the principle and director, he had come to find Zhao Yu. ¡°How many do we have now for over ten-times enhancers?!¡± Previously, the strongest among them were the nine people guarding the frontier on the first floor. Apart from him, the other eight were all dead now. ¡°About thirty or more, among them three are over twenty-time enhancers¡­¡± Li Hong Wei felt sentimental. The night had passed, and he had only reached more than ten times enhancement. Many who were previously ordinary had leaped forward like a carp transforming into a dragon, fighting desperately, their strength increasing even faster than his. 5 ¡°What are their thoughts?!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly and asked. ¡°some people feel that we shouldn¡¯t walk towards the camp. We should walk eft and right from this supermarket. Perhaps we can avoid these monsters¡­¡± ¡± Some people think that we should just return to our teaching building. Perhaps we can even transmigrate back¡­¡± LI Hong Wei paused for a moment and smiled.¡± Of course, most people feel that i s more appropriate to continue walking. If we reach the camp as soon as possible, we might be safe¡­¡± He naturally hoped that the team could move forward as soon as possible to check out that camp. After ten enhancements, he received a reminder in his mind that he could go to the camp for a Beast-transformer job change. No matter what this thing was, it was clearly made by humans, and it was definitely better than facing those monsters. Zhao Yu followed Li Hong Wei back to the first floor of the canteen. The students who had been arguing fell silent at once. Everyone knew that Zhao Yu was the strongest and no one dared to be wild in front of him. Li Hong Wei felt a bit awkward seeing this situation. When Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t there, many people wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone. As one of the first batch of enhancers, he couldn¡¯t control them at all. But as soon as Zhao Yu arrived, these people became surprisingly obedient. Zhao Yu had no intention of seizing power. He simply shared his opinion that they should head to the camp as soon as possible. At the same time, he told everyone that if they had other ideas, like returning to school or taking a different route, they could do so. He wouldn¡¯t stop them. When it actually came to asking who wanted to leave on their own, no one spoke up. Clearly everyone had their own ideas. When it came to acting alone, they were somewhat hesitant. ¡°Since there are no objections, we will set off for the camp early tomorrow morning. We¡¯ll split into two groups. I need about ten volunteers to scout ahead with me¡­¡± After the matter was settled, everyone dispersed, all leaving Zhao Yu alone on the first floor. At first, there were 9 of us here. It was still the same sofa, but now without anyone to talk to. One always has to adapt and move forward¡­¡± Zhao Yu murmured softly. When he first crossed over, many people had died and still buried near their school in the first day and night. Some were outside in the wood during their first expedition. Even he was not familiar with the others, Zhao Yu still felt sad for them Yet he could recovered from it instantly to survive in this cruel world. It was only after the deaths of Deng Xue Ling and Liu Shu Hui, two people he had interacted and knew for a while. Zhao Yu truly felt the sadness of the other students of losing someone they cared for. After a moment, Zhao Yu made up his mind and began to check the gains of the [Tiero: 179%] [Current Technology Points: 92] [Vision: 105 meters] [Zero Coins: 183] [Cultivation Technique: ] [Lightfoot: 1/200 (Master)] He had gained a lot from the night. First was his physical fitness. He was only 21% away from his 200% limit. t¡ã imTT,5¡®¡¯ baSed ¡ãn the number ¡ãf monsters he kiUed¨Cif should have been fulfilled long ago. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Zhao Yu realized that after his Tier 0 progress reached 100, killing normal Ape Claw Beast would basically only give him Technology Points and zero coins. His progress basically did not change much. Fortunately, killing elite class monsters would still increase the progress bar The extra 79% progress bar was basically provided by those elite monsters On average, one could provide 10% progress, which was not bad. There was nothing much to say about vision. Basically, killing monsters could increase the range, and it was not affected by physical fitness. There were also quite a lot of zero coins. Some of them were obtained from hunting, and some were picked up from the battlefield. Before they arrived at the campsite, they only knew that 10 of them could be used for the Beast-transformer, 50 could be used for the class change to an Enhancer.. Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: Heading for the Camp! (2) Chapter 506: Heading for the Camp! (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation As for the rest, he would only know when he reached the camp. Early in the morning. The remaining 900 students began to pack the supplies they needed. They mainly packed more on food, and the rest were all kinds of necessities. By nine o¡¯clock, they were basically done packing. At the same time, Ji Wu Shuang came with more than a hundred people. Just like yesterday, they came to the supermarket to get food. ¡°Are you preparing to leave?¡± Seeing the bags of supplies on the grass, Ji Wu Shuang was somewhat surprised. This supermarket was not bad. If Zhao Yu and the others had not arrived yesterday, they would have moved here. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not safe here. If we continue to stay, more people might die!¡± Zhao Yu sighed and explained what he thought was the case. Indeed, the monsters last night were stronger than the night before!¡± Ji Wu Shuang nodded. He looked around and asked curiously,¡± Where¡¯s Xue Ling?¡± ¡°She no longer around!¡± Ji Wu Shuang was stunned for a moment and then revealed a regretful expression. ¡°That little girl is quite good. What a pity¡­¡± It seems like not many people died on your side?¡± Zhao Yu asked curiously. ¡°Yes, although the monster last night was powerful, We can still deal with it¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang said lightly. This made Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t too happy about them who had mastered ancient martial arts techniques. ¡± Deng Xue Ling is dead. Do you regret not teaching her ancient martial arts techniques?!¡± Ji Wu Shuang shook his head and said,¡± Rules are rules. She¡¯s not a member of the Ji Family. I can¡¯t teach her!¡± Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu also abandoned the idea of learning ancient martial arts from these people. ¡°If you guys are moving out, we¡¯ll move in!¡± Ji Wu Shuang said with a smiling face. ¡°Do as you wish!¡± Zhao Yu no longer interested in chatting with her and then left. Ji Wu Shuang sent someone back to relay the message, asking their people to move over, seemingly planning to stay here long-term. At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, everything was ready. Over nine hundred students, led by Zhao Yu, set off towards the camp. Ji Wu Shuang and others stood on the open ground outside the supermarket, watching them leave. Before leaving ,she discussed with Zhao Yu to leave some road marks for them. If they couldn¡¯t stay here in the future, they would follow in their direction. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t refuse. In this world, it¡¯s always better to have more friends than enemies. At least Ji Wu Shuang and her group were orderly and didn¡¯t abuse their strength to act recklessly. However, there were ancient martial artists who did not follow the rules, forcibly taking away a dozen of their female students. Zhao Yu carefully asked them if they were forced and if they understood the consequences of following others. Those girls were clear-headed, stating that the other party was stronger and could protect them. Zhao Yu did not persuade them further. Everyone has their destiny; perhaps they would indeed live longer following them than staying with him. In these two days, too many had died and the atmosphere among the students was extremely oppressive. Just at night, Zhao Yu heard many muffled groans and moans. Upon inquiry, it was mostly voluntary, so he did not interfere further. Even more, several girls approached him, bluntly saying that with the uncertainty of tomorrow, they wanted to be with Zhao Yu. Deng Xue Ling and Liu Shu Hui had just died. Zhao Yu was not in the mood to think about such things and naturally refused. Moreover, in this unknown world, whether he could survive was uncertain. Taking on additional burdens and psychological pressures was not appropriate. Everyone¡¯s heart is made of flesh. Perhaps at first, it was out of a desire for beauty and lust for¡­, but Zhao Yu feared that he might develop feelings over time. If he couldn¡¯t protect his woman, it would ultimately be a painful experience. After all, he was not a heartless person. He could not be lovey-dovey one second and watch the woman he had just slept with die. Huo Li juan tried to reach out with Zhao Yu a few times, but Zhao Yu just brushed her off coldly. The moving team began to move forward. Zhao Yu led more than ten enhancers to scout in front for the main team. After entering the forest, Zhao Yu discovered that many trees had marks carved into them. ¡°It must be left by Xiao Xiao Long¡­¡± Although Xiao Xiao Long was defeated by Huo Zhen Wu and felt stifled, he didn¡¯t intend to cut off ties with the other students. In this world, helping one more person might make the journey ahead a bit easier. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that Xiao Xiao Long was worried about a major crisis ahead and left himself a way to retreat. ¡°Brother Yu, should we follow the marks he left?!¡± Li Hong Wei also in the advance team, asked after seeing the marks. ¡°Um!¡± ¡°They went ahead of us. As long as the marks don¡¯t stop, it means the path ahead is relatively safe. Let¡¯s follow them!¡± When Xiao Xiao Long left, he was a fifty-time enhancer. Now, Zhao Yu¡¯s strength, if converted into enhancement times, is about a ninety-time enhancer. If even Xiao Xiao Long could travel this path, there¡¯s no reason he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Do you think Xiao Xiao Long has reached the camp yet?!¡± The person who asked the question was a 1.8-meter-tall boy named Qin Ming Yong. He was a third-year film and television student in the entertainment class. He was just an ordinary person before. He had risen to prominence in the battle last night, killing more than ten ordinary Ape Claw Beasts and one elite Ape Claw Beast. Of course, it was only after many students fought to the death that they managed to kill the Elite monster. Qin Ming Yong was now a 23-times Enhancer, and could be considered the second strongest under Zhao Yu. ¡°Hmph, maybe he¡¯s already dead!¡± A girl snorted coldly. Her name was Cai Shu Ying, a 19-time enhancer and also a newly risen strong individual from the previous night. She wanted to return to the classroom to return back to ground, but she didn¡¯t have the courage to lead a few people back. She preferred everyone to move together, sharing the risks. Unfortunately, most people preferred to go to the camp. Now hearing someone talk about whether Xiao Xiao Long had reached the camp, she naturally didn¡¯t have a good tone. ¡°Cai Shu Ying, we¡¯re all classmates. You don¡¯t have to curse him, do you?!¡± Another male student confronted her. He was also a newly risen strong individual, a 15-time enhancer named Yin Fang Long. Zhao Yu turned his head and glanced back to shut them up. There were 12 people following him, they were all at least more than 10-time enhancers. In addition, over twenty more 10-time enhancers and two 20-time enhancers were left with the main team as guards. Among these 12, there were 10 men and 2 women, the only two females being Cai Shu Ying and Zhao Wan Jun. No one expected that a girl who danced would be so brave, becoming a 13-time enhancer overnight. Compared to the heartthrob Zhao Wan Jun, Cai Shu Ying was clearly less popular, partly due to her wider build and square face. Seeing Zhao Yu glance at her, Cai Shu Ying held back and didn¡¯t continue to argue. Her name was pleasant, but her appearance was quite unique. She had suffered from disdain and insults since childhood, naturally developing a peculiar personality. She became even more unbridled in power. Just yesterday, she purposely approached a handsome senior majoring in performing arts. She asked him if he wanted her protection¡­ The result was that even with the lights off, it was all the same. The senior succumbed and the two were clingy together, like a couple. Zhao Yu knew about this because some girls had reported in private that Cai Shu Ying was forcefully taking what she wanted. So, he approached the senior to ask about the situation, but the senior denied everything, even saying they were mutually attracted. This made Zhao Yu only lament the decline of social morals and the loss of traditional values. Hmph, I¡¯ll deal with you sooner or later!¡± Cai Shu Ying licked her lips, a cold smile in her heart, thinking that once she became stronger, she would avenge today¡¯s humiliation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her ideal scenario was to overpower Zhao Yu, making him realize the consequences of offending her. For a strong individual like Zhao Yu, dominating him would feel truly satisfying. Ordinary good-looking guys were like embroidered pillows, unable to withstand her formidable strength. Zhao Yu suddenly raised his hand, signaling everyone to stop and hide. ¡°Monster ahead!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a new type of monster, be careful!!¡± He added.. Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: Xiao Xiao Long Is Back! (1) Chapter 507: Xiao Xiao Long Is Back! (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Following Zhao Yu¡¯s reminder, the rest of them stopped and hide themselves in some bush, their eyes warily scanning the forest. Soon, some of them stood up with a puzzled expression. The surroundings were extremely quiet, showing no signs of any monsters or any movement at all. Cai Shu Ying glanced at Zhao Yu and wondering if he was deliberately saying this. Zhao Yu was currently investigating at the image inserted into his mind. It was a monster with a bull¡¯s head and an ape¡¯s body, standing upright and holding a polished stone axe. Could it be the intelligent life of this world similar to them?! The ability to use tools indicated intelligence. Should he try to communicate with them?! Zhao Yu did not initiate an ambush attack, but instead quietly waiting for the group of Minotaur to come over. Because the number of Minotaur was not many, only five and they were not too large in size, appearing to be of average strength. ¡°Duh¡ª!¡± Just when everyone was getting impatient and wanting to get up as thinking that Zhao Yu might have heard wrong, a footstep sound finally came from afar. They really came! How much time had passed? Was Zhao Yu¡¯s hearing that strong?! Everyone became tense, holding their weapons and looking towards the source of the sound. ¡°Moo~!¡± From a distance, the five Minotaurs finally smelled their scent and let out a long howl, running towards them. The others were startled and were about to take action, but Zhao Yu stopped them. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly, let me try ti communicate with them!¡± Zhao Yu raised his hand, waved at the Minotaur, and greeted them with a smile: ¡°Hello there!!¡± The minotaur greeted him with a sharpened flying axe. Zhao Yu quickly dodged it. Upon seeing Zhao Yu, the Minotaur did not hesitate at all and directly chose to attack him. ¡°We mean no harm¡­¡± Zhao Yu tried again. Seeing another axe was flying to him again, he finally gave up. With a swift movement, he caught the axe and immediately counterattacked, smashing down a Minotaur with a bone club. ¡°Bang ~!¡± The leader of the Minotaur did not even have time to react and instantly became a corpse. ¡± Let¡¯s fight and familiarize ourselves with this new monster!¡± After Zhao Yu finished speaking, he let his teammates finished the rest of them. The five minotaur gave him the feeling that they were only slightly stronger than an ordinary Ape Claw Beasts. With the strength of the current student, it was enough to deal with them. Everyone went forward to fight the four minotaur. Zhao Yu checked up the stone axe that he held in his hand. The axe¡¯s tip indeed showed signs of being sharpened, especially the body of the axe, which was designed for handling, clearly not something a mindless monster could make. He tested it by chopping it down at the bone club in his hand. Instantly, a crack appeared in the hard bone club. Looking at the axe again, there was only a small nick on the blade, obviously much stronger than the bone club. It¡¯s important to note that the bone he was using came from an elite Ape Claw Beast. ¡°Such great weapon!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly, dropped the bone club and claw in his hand, and tucked the axe into his waist. He picked up the coins dropped by the Minotaur, similar to those of the Ape Claw Beasts. On one side of the coin was written ¡®zero¡¯, and on the other side was a portrait of a Minotaur. Soon, the battle was over. The remaining four Minotaurs, with the advantage of their axes, might have been able to take on seven or eight Ape Claw Beasts, but they were up against more than ten times the number of enhanced humans. The others, now holding the axes, were also curious as to why these Minotaurs had stone axes. ¡°Wow, this axe is powerful!¡± Someone repeated Zhao Yu¡¯s earlier action, discovering that the stone axe was far sharper and harder than the bone club. ¡°Holy moly, let me try¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try it¡­ hey hey, give me back my axe!¡± With ten or so people and only four axes, there weren¡¯t enough to go around, and they immediately started arguing. Zhao Yu, feeling a headache, ¡°Whoever killed them gets the axe. These kind of monster are probably not rare; we¡¯ll have more chances to get them!¡± Hearing his words, the group stopped arguing. Those who got the axes were smug, while those who didn¡¯t were eagerly rubbing their hands, clearly wanting to get their hands on such an axe. While staring at the axe, Zhao Yu though if Deng Xue Ling and Liu Shu Hui would still be alive if he had such weapon last night to end the battle soon enough to save them. ¡°Sigh!¡± The dead cannot be brought back to life; there are no what-ifs. Thinking further would not help much now. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The group set off again. Along the way, they encountered two more groups of Minotaur, not many in number, and just ordinary monsters, easily defeated. In the end, each person not only got an axe but there were three extra axes left. Zhao Yu commended, ¡°One person go back and check on the main team¡¯s situation, and leave those three axes for the rear¡­¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back!¡± Qin Ming Yong volunteered. Zhao Yu looked at him strangely; as a 23-time enhancer, this guy should have stay in the frontier. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Li Hong Wei quickly whispered beside him, ¡°He used to be ordinary, not liked by many. Since he became an enhancer yesterday, his former crush suddenly started showing him a lot of attention¡­¡± That explains it! Zhao Yu nodded slightly and did not stop Qin Ming Yong from going back. He felt the mission with Qin Ming Yong. With him as an good example, others might strive harder to become stronger. After Qin Ming Yong left, Zhao Yu and the others continued along the trail left by Xiao Xiao Long.. Chapter 508 - Chapter 508: Xiao Xiao Long Is Back! (2) Chapter 508: Xiao Xiao Long Is Back! (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation They did not encounter any powerful monsters until they reached another abandoned building. ¡± Did Xiao Xiao Long and the others kill them?!¡± Along the way, they did not find any corpses. According to the Analysis of Super Brain, there was a substance or bacteria in the forest that accelerated the rate of decomposition. If the corpse was not processed, it would automatically disintegrate and return to nature after a night. Zhao Yu led them into the abandoned building. From the layout and scattered signboards, it seemed to be a hotel. ¡°Judging by how worn out it is, this hotel must have been here for at least five years, right?!¡± ¡°Indeed, we¡¯re not the first ones here¡­¡± ¡°Hey, doesn¡¯t that ruined supermarket already prove we¡¯re not the first ones?!¡± While chatting and laughing, the group circled the ruins but found no monsters or anything useful. Zhao Yu estimated the time by observing the sunlight, it should be around one or two in the afternoon. ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for a while, wait for the main team to arrive and rest before we setoff again!¡± Ten minutes later, most of the group following the trail arrived and temporarily camped near the ruins. Zhao Yu sat alone by the wall of the ruins, undisturbed by anyone. Qu Xiao Xiao looked at him from a distance, her eyes full of confusion. Does he really not like me anymore?! At this thought, she felt scared. Her biggest reliance was that she and Zhao Yu were childhood friends. If Zhao Yu no longer liked her, then there would be no connection between them. In the past two days, too many people had died. The only reason she survived was based on her luck. In contrast, Li Hong Wei and Huo Li Juan, who were close to Zhao Yu had become enhancers and gained the ability to control their own fate. ¡°How can he treat me like this?!¡± Qu Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes were misty with tears, her heart filled with grievance. As the enhancers walking and talking around her, she felt extremely uncomfortable. Out of 3,500 students, only over 900 remained after two days, most of whom had become enhancers, leaving only a few dozen ordinary people. Zhao Yu, as the strongest and a role model was among those few ordinary people. The students who had originally thought she would definitely become an enhancer and wanted to rely on her stated to keep distance from her. Many even suspected that Zhao Yu might really have been hurt by Qu Xiao Xiao and didn¡¯t want to deal with her anymore! Consequently, the flattery disappeared and no one tried to please her anymore. Even just now, the girls she used to go to the restroom with didn¡¯t call her this time. Huo Li Juan, she was now the proud queen, moving among many classmates, talking and laughing, and being admired by everyone. A hint of resentment flashed in Qu Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes, ¡°This should have been my place¡­¡± With this thought, she realized she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. If Zhao Yu took the initiative to apologize and look for her, it would probably be too late. ¡°I need to act now¡ª!¡± Qu Xiao Xiao took a deep breath, going over the process in her mind, then walked towards the broken walls outside the field. ¡°Zhao Yu!¡± Qu Xiao Xiao called out with a soft and weak voice, tickling the ears. Zhao Yu opened his eyes and look at her. It was his childhood friend from his original life. ¡°Is something the matter?!¡± He asked casually. Qu Xiao Xiao was slightly less attractive compared to Liu Si Yu and Huo Li Juan in appearance and body figure, but she still considered beautiful. Similarly, in terms of temperament, she couldn¡¯t compare to Zhao Wan Jun and Sun Jing. Hearing such a cold response, tears instantly welled up in Qu Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes. Her heart was filled with grievance. Are you really so cold-blooded towards me?!¡± She choked, tears rolling down her face, her nose twitching. Zhao Yu¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Maintaining the original social relationships of this body was necessary for him, as the body was not originally his. To perfectly integrate and inherit it, he needed to play along with the original life trajectory to some extent, even if it meant changing his personality. According to his style, if this girl didn¡¯t seek him out, all would be well. But if she did come, he had to take care of her to some extent, out of respect for his original self. This girl was lucky enough to still be alive. Such a pity¡­ Zhao Yu sighed in his heart. Childhood friendship was a bond not easily discarded. If she had died without his notice, it would have been one thing, but to ignore her after she sought him out would make it difficult for him to perfectly integrate this persona in the future. Flipping through his memories, after Qu Xiao Xiao cried for a while, Zhao Yu finally spoke: ¡°Isn¡¯t it you who said not to come looking for you anymore?!¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Qu Xiao Xiao filled with astonishment and finally she remembered that night. Zhao Yu had confessed to her, and she had said many hurtful things, including that phrase. ¡°I¡­¡± She felt embarrassed but also a bit sweet in her heart. Zhao Yu really cares about me. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taken my words so seriously! I told you not to come looking for me, so you just stopped?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu just shrugged and did not speak. Qu Xiao Xiao let out a big sigh of relief, ¡°Zhao Yu, I was just testing you before, to see if you truly loved me¡­¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯m sure, you really do love me, you actually took what I said to heart¡­¡± She was a bit shy, her face flushed, and she glanced coyly at Zhao Yu. Little did she know, Zhao Yu remained unmoved.. Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: Xiao Xiao Long Is Back! (3) Chapter 509: Xiao Xiao Long Is Back! (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Qu Xiao Xiao curse silently at Zhao Yu stubbornness in her heart, and quickly announced, ¡°I will give you my word now, Zhao Yu. I am willing to be your girlfriend¡­¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Zhao Yu was stunned on the spot, and said with a puzzled face, ¡°Wait, what did you just say?!¡± It took him a while to realize that the girl was referring to the incident when she initially refused him. He shook his head and rejected her, ¡°Back then, you already refused me. After thinking it over carefully, I realized that we indeed are not quite suitable. We are ultimately too familiar¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Qu Xiao Xiao was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t expect Zhao Yu to reject her. She was so proactive already and yet he¡­ This caught her off guard, and the corners of her mouth that had just lifted fell again. Her nose twitched and tears welled up once more. ¡°Why, you obviously like me, why are you rejecting me?!¡± ¡°Are you still blaming me for refusing you that day?!¡± ¡°Zhao Yu, I apologize to you, please don¡¯t be mad at me anymore, okay?¡± Qu Xiao Xiao¡¯s voice was loud, attracting the attention of the people around. However, no one dared to come over and watch the excitement, only observing from a distance due to Zhao Yu¡¯s influence. At this moment, Li Hong Wei was chatting with a group of people, including a girl and Huo Li Juan. Naturally, the situation with Zhao Yu attracted everyone¡¯s attention. As soon as Huo Li Juan saw this, she wanted to go and meddle, but was stopped by Wang Zi Jun. ¡°Ah Juan, don¡¯t go over there. After all, Qu Xiao Xiao is Zhao Yu¡¯s childhood sweetheart. We shouldn¡¯t meddle in their affairs!¡± Huo Li Juan thought about it carefully. She hadn¡¯t progressed further with Zhao Yu and couldn¡¯t mess things up. If she ruined the good impression, they might not even remain friends in the future. Wang Zi Jun breathed a sigh of relief and discussed among themselves ¡°However, what did they say? Qu Xiao Xiao is crying like that!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The girl in Li Hong Wei¡¯s arms raised her argue against Zhao Yu.¡± No matter what they say, Zhao Yu made a girl cry like this. He¡¯s really a scumbag!¡± As soon as he said that, the small circle immediately quieted down and looked over. ¡°Yang Li, stop talking nonsense!¡± Wang Zi Jun was shocked and quickly silent her. Li Hong Wei also was unhappy with her statement, but considering that the girl had just given herself to him, he didn¡¯t say much. Unexpectedly, Yang Li, upon hearing Wang Zi Jun¡¯s words, didn¡¯t take it seriously. Her man was Li Hong Wei by the way! Yang Li glanced at Li Hong Wei, ¡°Brother Wei, don¡¯t be like Zhao Yu, don¡¯t become a scumbag¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Li Hong Wei suddenly became furious and pushed Yang Li away, exclaiming, ¡°Damn it, what kind of fool do you think you are, daring to mess with my big brother?!¡± Yang Li hadn¡¯t expected Li Hong Wei who was fine just moments ago, to get angry over such a remark. She had managed squeezed into this exclusive circle. She was being kicked out just like that? Yang Li was in a state of panic and lost her previous arrogance. ¡°Brother Wei, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t think much, I just love you, if I didn¡¯t love you, I wouldn¡¯t care about these things¡­¡± ¡°Damn, Don¡¯t force me to threw you out!¡± Li Hong Wei shook off his arm, which Yang Li had been holding, and walked away. The commotion eventually died down. Zhao Yu said something that made Qu Xiao Xiao stop crying and leave. At the same time, Zhao Yu also returned to the camp, announcing the end of the rest period and led the group to set off again. Zhao Yu led about a dozen strong individuals at the front to scout as the main force following behind. They continued walking until the sky dimmed and evening set in, finally arriving at a grassland with intact buildings. ¡°Another building¡­¡± Outside the grassland, others watched nervously. Zhao Yu used his super brain to scan and confirmed that there was no monsters live within the building. Under his leadership, everyone went in to explore. It was safe and there were no other living people as well. It was a dormitory building, clearly having gone through monster raids. Ten minutes later, the main team arrived and successfully settled in. Following the usual method, they began to seal the windows on a large scale. This time, they only left a few openings on the fifth and sixth floors, and the rest were completely sealed off. Unexpectedly, the Minotaur monsters that attacked at night were much weaker than expected. There were only about a dozen elite monsters, which Zhao Yu could handle alone. However, after killing two elite monsters, he did not compete for monsters with other students. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With over thirty students who had enhanced more than ten times, working in groups of three or four, they could easily handle one elite class monster. After killing the elite monsters and seeing no new ones, Zhao Yu simply let the ambitious students upstairs came to the lower floors and start a fight with the ordinary Minotaur monsters. Over the course of one night, only a few dozen people died, and the rest all became enhanced. The next morning. Unexpectedly, Xiao Xiao Long returned to join them with over ninety students! Chapter 510 - Chapter 510: Xiao Xiao Long’s Encounter! (1) Chapter 510: Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s Encounter! (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xiao Xiao Long and the others were in a dire state, each looking like a ragged beggar with bloodstains on their bodies. They were so excited to gather with their schoolmates again that tears nearly streamed down their faces. ¡°Is there water?!¡± ¡°Do you have any food?!¡± At the first sight of them, Xiao Xiao Long and his group appeared like refugees. Although the classmates were curious about what they had experienced, they still shared their food and water first. ¡°Why are there only you guys?¡± Zhao Yu observed that among those who returned, there seemed to be only boys, all the girls have gone. When they left, there were also a dozen girls. Xiao Xiao Long and the others slowed their ravenous eating, many showing expressions of grief and anger. ¡°What exactly happened, Xiao Xiao Long?!¡± ¡°What did you experience?!¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you guys supposed to go to the camp?!¡± Everyone asked chaotically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Xiao Xiao Long knelt down and started to wail loudly. This act startled everyone, and they hurriedly helped him up. Zhao Yu finally understood what Xiao Xiao Long and his companions had experienced. They had left two days ago, heading towards the camp without encountering any formidable monsters. Until half a day ago, they were suddenly attacked. ¡°How many of them were there?!¡± ¡°Over twenty!¡± ¡°In terms of numbers, we indeed had many more than them, but in terms of strength, we were far inferior¡­¡± ¡°Although there were only over twenty of them, each one was an elite, with at least five or six of them stronger than me¡­¡± ¡°How many times have you enhanced yourself?¡± Zhao Yu asked. ¡°Should be fifty-three times¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?!¡± Zhao Yu was surprised about the result. When Xiao Xiao Long left, his strength was about the same as his, perhaps even slightly stronger. After all, he had no real fighting skills, whereas Xiao Xiao Long had a decade of boxing experience. Additionally, Xiao Xiao Long seemed to have enhanced himself over fifty times already. Going out with his team this time, his strength didn¡¯t increase at all? ¡°When I kill ordinary monsters or elite monsters, it seems I can¡¯t enhance my strength anymore!¡± Zhao Yu must have encountered the same problem. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Zhao Yu scratched his head. Last night, he killed two elite monsters and reached his limit. [Tier 0: 200%] [Current Technology Points: 108] [Vision: 122 meters] [Zero Coins: 181] [Cultivation Technique: ] [Lightfoot: 2/200 (Master)] According to the Super Brain¡¯s reminder, he could now use the first tier genetic potion. Xiao Xiao Long glanced at the students around him and realized that the number of people had decreased significantly before he left. He guessed that Zhao Yu and his group might have encountered a group of monsters lead by a boss level monster; he hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Yu was able to held them back. Xiao Xiao Long didn¡¯t dwell on this issue and continued: ¡°If it were just that, we could have fought them off with our numerical advantage¡­¡± ¡°But they had weapons and armor!¡± ¡°Weapons and armor?!¡± Zhao Yu glanced at the group and noticed that many of them were holding stone axes. ¡°Not these rudimentary axes!¡± Xiao Xiao Long shook his head: ¡°They had human-refined cold weapons, like swords, spears, and clubs, all very sturdy. Our stone axes couldn¡¯t compete¡­¡± ¡°Their armor was also sophisticated. My axe couldn¡¯t even penetrate it¡­¡± After detailed questioning, everyone learned that the group that ambushed them was almost fully equipped with armor, ranging from one or two pieces to as many as four or five. Shoes, trousers, tops, helmets, protective gear for limbs, and so on. All noticeably different from their ordinary clothing. ¡°In the end, you lost the fight and ran away?!¡± ¡°We lost, but we couldn¡¯t escape¡­¡± ¡°We were all captured!¡± Xiao Xiao Long said with a stifled expression. ¡°Even the strongest among us, including myself, had our limbs broken¡­¡± ¡°The rest of the students were more or less injured¡­¡± ¡°In the end, they took away all the girls and even stole all our zero coins¡­¡± Based on Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s description, they shouldn¡¯t have been able to escape unless something unexpected happened. ¡°How did you manage to escape?!¡± ¡°After they humiliated us and stole everything valuable, they let us go¡­¡± Xiao Xiao Long replied. ¡°They let you go?!¡± Everyone was shocked and Zhao Yu was also skeptical, ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s a rule in this world that prevents humans from killing each other?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Several of our classmates were killed¡­¡± ¡°I guess it might be related to the zero coins!¡± ¡°Besides taking the girls, food, and zero coins¡­¡± ¡°All our belongings, only the zero coins were taken by their leader, no one else dared to hide anything¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°From that situation, it seemed they valued the zero coins the most!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly, surmising that the zero coins might have other values. ¡°So, you never made it to the camp?!¡± ¡°No, we were ambushed last night while resting. We must have been targeted early on¡­¡± ¡°Have you guys been attacked by monster at night?¡± Chapter 511 - Chapter 511: Xiao Xiao Long’s Encounter (2) Chapter 511: Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s Encounter (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°You are right!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys get attacked by monsters last night?!¡¯1 ¡°Nope!¡± Xiao Xiao Long explained.¡± We were robbed by them yesterday, and all of us think that we probably couldn¡¯t survive as everyone was quite injured and depressed¡­.¡± ¡°However, when we thought about the girls in their hands, we didn¡¯t give up. We followed the marks they left behind and tracked them all the way to their stronghold¡­¡± ¡®We didn¡¯t dare to advance rashly. After remembering their location, we are thinking of coming back to ask for help¡­¡± ¡°On the way back, we have already made up our minds. No matter how many monsters attack, one has to come back and inform you all¡­¡± ¡± Who knew? There weren¡¯t any large-scale monster attacks along the way, so we rushed back overnight¡­¡± During this period, they encountered some ordinary monsters. They were captured and handed over to Xiao Xiao Long and the other crippled people to kill so that they could recover their bodies. ¡°Oh right, Enhancers who have been enhanced more than fifty times are known as threshold level warrior¡­¡± The threshold level! The corner of Zhao Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. This was only the zero-tier stage. It was not even the first-tier, and there was even a threshold level¡­ ¡°Aside from the Threshold level, are there any other levels?¡± Zhao Yu curiously asked Xiao Xiao Long. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°I only heard them mention it. I don¡¯t know what levels are above Threshold¡­¡± The capability to use first-tier genetic potions after fifty enhancements seemed reasonable to be called Threshold level. Zhao Yu asked some more questions. Only then did he learn that their journey hadn¡¯t encountered large-scale monsters, unrelated to Xiao Xiao Long and his group. When Xiao Xiao Long was heading towards the camp earlier, he also hadn¡¯t encountered any formidable monsters. ¡°So, aside from being attacked by large groups of monsters at night, there are no formidable monsters if you travel towards the camp during the day¡­¡± After all, the large-scale monster attacks at night were clearly to drive them towards the camp. ¡°What about Deng Xue Ling! Where is she?¡± Xiao Xiao Long parched from speaking, noticed Deng Xue Ling wasn¡¯t nearby. Zhao Yu sighed, ¡°She didn¡¯t make it, she died in the second night¡­¡± Died! Xiao Xiao Long was shocked. Deng Xue Ling¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t inferior to his, yet she died ahead of him. ¡°The day you left, we were attacked by ten to twenty elite monsters. If it wasn¡¯t for time running out and the monsters retreating, more people might have died¡­¡± Just among their group, the mortality rate had already reached 70%. Staying in the same place would probably result in even more deaths. Zhao Yu guessed that if they hadn¡¯t left in the first day. They would probably have faced a boss level monster. ¡°How many strong fighters do we have in our school now, can we rescue our people?!¡± Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s purpose in returning was to seek reinforcements. ¡°Threshold level plus me makes four, what about your side?¡± Zhao Yu nodded and said. After all, they were classmates, rescue was indeed necessary. Those who attacked Xiao Xiao Long clearly knew about the camp. Capturing one to inquire about the situation was also a good idea. ¡°Just me¡­¡± Xiao Xiao Long was a bit embarrassed, having thought that going out alone would make them stronger. Who knew¡­ Zhao Yu suddenly realized something, his heart jolted. ¡°I understand now!¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°I remember now, when we were attacked at night, whether it was ordinary or elite monsters, killing them would enhance our strength¡­¡± ¡°After we split up, while walking on the road, several who had enhanced themselves more than twenty times found that killing ordinary monsters no longer increased their strength¡­¡± Only more than twenty times?! Zhao Yu recalled that during the first night attack, it wasn¡¯t until his enhancement count reached fifty that killing ordinary monsters stopped enhancing his strength. Like him, there were naturally others, and soon many who had enhanced themselves more than twenty times stated that they still gained strength from killing ordinary monsters. Many had killed elite monsters yesterday night and the four who reached the Threshold level, besides Zhao Yu, were Qin Ming Yong, Cai Shu Ying, and Yin Fang Long. At the same time, they revealed that it was only after exceeding fifty enhancements that killing ordinary level monsters no longer increased their strength. ¡°However, killing elite monsters still enhanced my strength, but I don¡¯t know when it will stop¡­¡± Qin Ming Yong, who had killed three elite class monsters and several ordinary ones last night, now had fifty-eight enhancements, a bit stronger than Xiao Xiao Long in terms of single enhancement count. ¡°How many times have you enhanced now?!¡± Xiao Xiao Long quickly asked Zhao Yu after hearing the description from Qin Ming Yong. ¡°I¡¯m maxed out!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve enhanced myself a hundred times now, I can hardly improve anymore!¡± Zhao Yu smiled slightly and said. ¡°A hundred times?!¡± Everyone was astonished. But thinking about it, it seemed normal. After all, when they were still low in enhancement counts, Zhao Yu had already reached about fifty enhancements. Now that they were at fifty, it seemed easy for Zhao Yu to have reached a hundred! Only Xiao Xiao Long and others felt a bit downcast. When they left, they were considered among the strongest. But upon returning, they had fallen to a second tier. Especially Xiao Xiao Long who had previously considered himself stronger than Zhao Yu, but now¡­ Xiao Xiao Long wondered if he not left, perhaps he would not has made it so far like Deng Xue Ling. ¡°When and where did you find that killing ordinary and elite monsters stopped enhancing your strength?¡± ¡°About ten kilometers north from here¡­¡± Xiao Xiao Long honestly stated about his observation. ¡°North?!¡± Zhao Yu was curious how he determined the direction. ¡°It¡¯s what I overheard those people casually talking about¡­¡± Xiao Xiao Long recalled: ¡°After they won, they were thrilled to get our zero coins, saying they could exchange them for many things¡­¡± ¡°They also regretted not being able to enter through the south gate of the camp¡­¡± ¡°So, I predicted that there are limits to enhancing strength here¡­¡± ¡°I do agree with you. For example, being attacked by a large group of monsters at night and during the day are different¡­¡± Zhao Yu also voiced his finding. ¡°The limit for enhancing strength by killing ordinary monsters is twenty times during the day and fifty times during a large-scale night attack¡­¡± ¡°The limit for elite monsters is fifty times during the day, and maybe an unlimited counts at night¡­¡± Everyone nodded in agreement, as the conclusion seemed reasonable based on many examples. ¡°Xiao Xiao Long. On your side, there were no large-scale monster attacks at night?!¡± ¡°None!¡± Xiao Xiao Long nodded and continued. ¡°After advanced north for ten kilometers, there¡¯s a man-made road running east to west¡­¡± ¡°We followed the road for a while and didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, so we continued on¡­¡± ¡°That road might be the dividing line, past it there probably won¡¯t be any monster attacks us at night¡­¡± Everyone was delighted to hear this. Compared to Xiao Xiao Long and his time, the large-scale monster attacks at night seemed more terrifying. According to their theory, the longer they stayed at the same place, the stronger and the more monsters attacking at night would become. They already faced attacks from ten to twenty elite monsters class each night, and maybe tonight there might even be a boss class monster. If there was only one, Zhao Yu should be able to withstand it, but if there were more¡­ Tonight¡¯s might be a disaster. Zhao Yu and the other leaders quickly held a small meeting. Two things were decided in the end. One was to rescue people, deploying fifty people with more than twenty enhancements, including five Threshold level fighters. The second discussion topic was relocation. Before nightfall, they would lead the large group north, trying to cross the dividing road before the attack. However, before setting off to rescue, Zhao Yu and Xiao Xiao Long tested their skills. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You¡¯re definitely stronger than their leader!¡± Xiao Xiao Long was full of admiration, ¡°Their leader might be around sixty to seventy enhancements¡­¡± ¡°The other Threshold level people are basically the same as me, just over fifty times¡­¡± ¡°According to the theory, north of the dividing road, killing elite monsters above fifty times doesn¡¯t enhance anymore, then it should only be possible to kill boss monsters¡­¡± After discussing the rescue details, they made all the necessary preparations and set off.. Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: Rescue (1) Chapter 512: Rescue (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation A rescue team of fifty people were formed and each with over twenty time enhancement. They raced like the wind and lightning, reaching the boundary road mentioned by Xiao Xiao Long in just an hour. Indeed, it was an artificially constructed road, about twenty meters wide. Stretching from east to west, its end was out of sight. After crossing the boundary road, everyone stopped to rest. ¡°How far are we from those robber¡¯s stronghold?¡± ¡°About twenty kilometers¡­¡± We were attacked about three to four kilometers from here¡­¡± Xiao Xiao Long recalled. Twenty kilometers, with their current speed and stamina to travel non-stop, it would take about two hours to reach, not too far away now. Zhao Yu calculated silently, thinking that if he used the Lightfoot Technique to run and swing along the tree bough as path, he could even get there in half an hour. This speed wasn¡¯t exaggerated, equivalent to a car¡¯s speed of fifty kilometers per hour. His calculation was based on maintaining a steady pace, considering the physical limitations of a person. For a short sprint at full speed, Zhao Yu felt he could reach a speed of one hundred kilometers per hour. The only drawback of Lightfoot Technique was suitable for traveling in a straight line but lacked flexibility. When operating at full capacity, it was difficult for him to change directions. That¡¯s was why Zhao Yu always jump to change his direction in his previous application of this technique. With his strength and the Lightfoot technique, covering twenty meters to thirty meters per second was easy but the inability to turn was somewhat uncomfortable as he couldn¡¯t dodge any incoming attack during the period. Since there were Lightfoot techniques and other ancient martial arts, there must be techniques suitable for combat, and he definitely wanted to learn one in the future. ¡°Does everyone bring along their coins?!¡± Zhao Yu stood up and asked the team. ¡°We do¡­¡± Except for Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s group, everyone else carried coins with them, and not just a few ¨C each had at least twenty. Zhao Yu himself had 181 coins. At the same time, Xiao Xiao Long and others had revealed that one to two thousand were robbed from them. The way they acted, these coins seem very important. The reason for letting you all go, probably hoping you all could continue hunting monsters and earning more coins¡­¡± Those bandits knew how to drain resources without depleting them. ¡°So, even if we fail, they probably won¡¯t kill too many people¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we should leave some coins here. In case we fail, not all will be taken away!¡± Zhao Yu suggested. The value of the coins was clearly high, and those weapons and equipment must have been exchanged with coins at the camp. Although they didn¡¯t have a way to exchange yet, the bandits should knew it as they could get weapons and equipment. Everyone agreed and started digging holes near the boundary road to bury their coins. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t dare to bury all his coins, only burying a hundred and keeping eighty-one with him. This way, in case of failure and capture, it could serve as a ransom. After marking the spot, the group set off again. They crossed twenty kilometers in one go and stopped to rest about three to four kilometers from the bandit¡¯s lair. The fifty people started to polish their stone axes, these were their best weapons at the moment. Although the stone axes couldn¡¯t penetrate armor, not all of the enemy were fully armed. Apart from their leader, the others had only one to three pieces of armor, leaving vulnerable spots. ¡°Zhao Yu, their leader is armed to the teeth. The only vulnerable spot seems to be his neck¡­¡± ¡°His helmet and armor don¡¯t seem to be a set; there¡¯s a gap around his neck¡­¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Zhao Yu took a deep breath, knowing that the outcome of this battle depended on his fight with the opposing leader. In terms of equipment, there was a huge disparity between them. The only thing he could rely on was that his physical condition was far superior to that of the leader. Not only was he faster, but his strength was also much greater. After resting, the group set off once again. They took a full hour to cover the three to four kilometers. The entire journey involved concealing their tracks and moving slowly, careful took out the enemy and not to be detected by the enemy. Zhao Yu also intermittently activated his Super Brain vision while adjusting the range of the scan. Previously, he had set the Super Brain to scan only for monsters, not anticipating human adversaries. Zhao Yu changed the settings so that any living creature detected by the Super Brain would trigger a flashing alert to him. In this complex forest environment, the Super Brain¡¯s vision was far more effective than his own eyes and ears. Finally, when they were about five hundred meters from the enemy base, Zhao Yu raised his hand, signaling to the others. Everyone immediately halted at the sound. Before setting off, Zhao Yu had emphasized that he would be in command throughout the journey. No one objected as all complied obediently. Zhao Yu nodded slightly and gestured a few more times. This time, Zhao Yu wanted the rest of them to wait here while he went to take out the enemy¡¯s leader. The group became tense. But they dared not make any extra movements, fearing detection by the enemy. On their journey, everyone was surprised about how Zhao Yu had managed to detect the enemy without any sign of the enemy. And considering Zhao Yu¡¯s cautious demeanor, it seemed that the enemy scout had not yet noticed them. This situation led the group to speculate. Could it be that Zhao Yu knew some ancient martial arts technique that enhanced hearing, sight, or smell? Or perhaps he had a special talent in this area? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Zhao Yu used his Lightfoot technique and amazingly leaving no traces in the snow, silently departed. About three minutes later, Zhao Yu returned with a person dragged behind him. Success! The group was overjoyed. The man Zhao Yu was holding was thin and filled with fear in his eyes. His mouth was covered by cloth and his limbs had been broken earlier.. Chapter 513 - Chapter 513= Rescue (2) Chapter 513= Rescue (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation i Editor: Dragon Boat Translation They were more than 500 meters away from the enemy¡¯s stronghold. They should not be discovered by the enemy. ¡± Speak! What¡¯s the situation in your stronghold?!¡± Zhao Yu commanded. ¡°If you play dead or plan to trick me! Then you will be dead soon enough!¡± His other hand grabbed the man¡¯s neck and was about to break it when Xiao Xiao Long quickly pulled him back. ¡°Let me do it for you! Brother Yu!¡± The man in front of him shake his head repeatedly when he heard the warning. His eyes were filled with fear. He wanted to speak, but his mouth was tightly sealed, unable to make any sound. Upon hearing this, everyone felt a bit embarrassed. When Zhao Yu captured this man, fearing that he would make noise, he had been quite harsh, covering his mouth with soil and rock and used a cloth to sealed his mouth tightly. Xiao Xiao Long and Zhao Yu loosened his grip slightly, but remained on guard. If the man showed any sign of shouting, he would immediately knocked him out again. ¡°Huff¡ª!¡± The man gasped for air and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll tell you everything, just don¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°In our base now, there are five of us. The boss took the others to exchange weapons and equipment¡­¡± After some questioning, Zhao Yu and his group figured out thing clearly. There were only five of their people in the base. Besides them, there were female students they had captured. Their leader, along with a dozen others, went to a place called Wang Feng Valley. There was a powerful merchant there where they could buy weapons and equipment. ¡°Where does Wang Feng Valley get its weapons and equipment from?!¡± Zhao Yu continued to ask. ¡°Bought from the camp!¡± The man understood that Zhao Yu was with Xiao Xiao Long and must have just arrived here. What surprised him was how this newly group possessed such strong capabilities, which was truly baffling. ¡°The camp is dominated by a major force, issuing five first-tier coins. Only those with first-tier coins can enter the camp to buy supplies¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that even people who could deal with first-tier monster would still be exploited in the camp¡­¡± ¡°Wang Feng Valley has a first-tier enhancer, one of the five major forces in our region¡­¡± ¡°We are only able to deal with zero-tier monsters, and we usually go to the places where these five major forces are to deal with them.¡± Zhao Yu walked away to think about their next move. ¡°Fortunately enough that we didn¡¯t rashly go to the camp, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t have even a single coin left.¡± According to the man¡¯s description, the camp was dominated by a large force. Only those with the combat power of first-tier issued to enter for trade. Others who dared to go there would, at best, be cleaned out and at worst, lose their lives. But even going to Wang Feng Valley with zero coins for trading would likely result in exploitation. However, these matters could wait; rescuing people was the priority now. ¡°Li Hong Wei, you lead a few to watch him. Everyone else, follow me to the rescue!¡± Zhao Yu handed the man over to Li Hong Wei and led the remained towards the base. Their base was on a small hill. Zhao Yu observed and confirmed that there indeed were only five enemies inside. At that moment, these five were sexually assaulting five female students. ¡°They all deserve to die! Scumbags¡± Xiao Xiao Long cursed under his breath. If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Yu¡¯s order, he would have charged in and killed them right then. ¡°Everyone else stay here to keep an eye on the surrounding. Those who are at the threshold level, follow me!¡± After saying this, five threshold-level enhancers rushed towards the hill. They moved quickly, reaching the top in the blink of an eye. The five who were left to guard were not strong enough and only reacted when the attackers were nearly upon them. But before they could ready their weapons to counterattack, they were swiftly subdued. Three died on the spot. Only the enemies captured by Zhao Yu and Cai Shu Ying survived. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to kill these people?!¡± Xiao Xiao Long was confused by Zhao Yu¡¯s action. Before Zhao Yu could speak, Cai Shu Ying, gritting her teeth, said, ¡°Just killing them like this would be letting them off too easily!¡± Behind the base, more than twenty female students tied up saw familiar faces appear and all started crying. Soon, the remaining forty-plus enhancers came up to meet with Zhao Yu and others. Everyone busied themselves, rescuing all the tied-up female students. Xiao Xiao Long knelt down before these girls. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve failed you all¡­¡± ¡°Is saying sorry now of any use?!¡± A girl rushed up and slapped Xiao Xiao Long hard. Her body had already been violated by the thieves, and there were two tear streaks on her face. The reactions of the rescued girls varied; some cried bitterly, some ran to whip the corpses, while others just sat blankly, seemingly having lost the will to live. Zhao Yu let out a long sigh. For the girls, the importance of chastity varies from person to person. Because of the heinous acts of these bandits, among the fifty people Zhao Yu brought with him this time, except for Cai Shu Ying, almost all were boys. Originally, he didn¡¯t want to bring Cai Shu Ying either, but she had insisted on coming. Thinking of her appearance, Zhao Yu thought that even if she were captured, probably no one would be interested in her. Moreover, Cai Shu Ying seemed not to care about these things. As far as he knew, last night, she had been involved with as many as three boys. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± One of the girls snapped back to reality, picked up a knife from the ground and was about to kill the bandits. Zhao Yu quickly took the knife from her, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, let me clarify the situation first, then I¡¯ll hand him over to you¡­¡± He asked Cai Shu Ying to interrogate first and then proceed with the killing. The interrogation revealed no discrepancies from the earlier sentry¡¯s report; their leader had gone to Wang Feng Valley and was likely to return that evening. After obtaining the information, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t stop them. He broke the limbs of the three men and handed them over to the surviving girls. After half an hour of torture, the three finally suffered till their last breath. Zhao Yu had no intention of leaving any survivors. These people had killed more than a dozen of Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s men yesterday and captured over twenty girls. The reason they let Xiao Xiao Long and the ninety others leave was that they saw them as no threat and planned to rob them again once they had accumulated more zero coins. ¡°Can we beat them head on when they come back from Wang Feng Valley?! Zhao Yu was worried. According to the timing, those people would return by nightfall. They would lose the opportunity for an ambush if they leave now. Finding these bandits again next time would be difficult. Therefore, Zhao Yu¡¯s plan was to stay and ambush, eliminating those people. ¡°There should be no problem now!¡± ¡°At least an eighty to ninety percent chance of success! There were some weapons and equipment in the base, left behind by the six guards. There were six knives in total, along with ten pieces of armor that could be combined into a complete set. Zhao Yu assembled a set for himself and wore it. However, he will first gathered everyone for a final decision. ¡°Now, we have two options¡­¡± ¡°One is to leave and regroup with the main team. But the bandits might flee when they return, and we may not encounter them again¡­ ¡°The other is to ambush here and take them out¡­ ¡°What do you all think about these two choices?!¡¯1 Only a few people hesitated, while the rest expressed their willingness to stay and set up an ambush. They were all young people in their late teens or early twenties, full of vigor and determined to avenge their grievances. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t say much more, as his intention was also to stay. The main reason was to get a hold of the enemy¡¯s equipment. This group had taken over a thousand zero coins from Xiao Xiao and others, which could potentially be exchanged for valuable items. Zhao Yu had gained some understanding of the situation in Wang Feng Valley from the captives. He also had an idea about the prices of weapons and equipment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Armor in Wang Feng Valley was sold for ten zero coins per piece, amounting to fifty zero coins for a full set. Weapons were sold for twenty zero coins each. The entire bandit group¡¯s assets was worth up to thousand. Zhao Yu also learned about the origins of this bandit group. They had arrived about ten days earlier than his group, coming through with a commercial building, but the number was not large, only three to four hundred people. In the end, only about fifty people survived, fleeing all the way to the north of the boundary road. During the escape, over thirty more died, leaving just about twenty of them. As nightfall approached, the bandit group that had gone to Wang Feng Valley to buy supplies finally returned.. Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: Victory! (1) Chapter 514: Victory! (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Wang Feng Valley. A place with roads headed in all directions, able to discern wind directions from multiple angles. What matters is one of the five major forces that possessing a large number of weapons and equipment that can enhance strength, even including martial arts secret manuals was based here. The geographical location of Wang Feng Valley, typical for being easy to attack but difficult to defend, is due to the multitude of paths leading into the valley. However, it is precisely this geographical feature that makes the business in Wang Feng Valley so bustling. In front of a man-made wooden house, five men were engaged in a heated discussion. ¡°Take this ¡®Furious Wind Lightfoot¡¯, once mastered, you can fly over walls¡­¡± ¡°No, no, no, this ¡®Phantom Steps¡¯ is better, it¡¯s more helpful in combat¡­¡± Behind the wooden house, a burly man, growing impatient, urged, ¡°Hurry up, if you¡¯re buying, be quick about it, don¡¯t interrupted my business further!¡± The five men dared not get angry and quickly discussed among themselves, finally making a decision. ¡°We¡¯ll take this ¡®Phantom Steps¡¯!¡± ¡°One hundred zero coins!¡± After obtaining the manual, the five men quickly stored it away and chose a path to leave the valley, hastily departing. There were still quite a few people entering and leaving the valley, but everyone was in a hurry, keeping a certain distance from each other. Only after completely leaving the range of Wang Feng Valley did the five men breathe a sigh of relief. They found a secret base prepared in advance and quietly hid inside. ¡°Damn it, I heard that in the camp, this kind of technique costs only one zero coin, but they resold it to us for a hundred, such a rip-off!¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Who else but these five major forces can enter the camp, right?!¡± ¡°Alright, enough talk, keep quiet!¡± The group instantly fell silent. After about fifteen minutes, a series of bird calls sounded outside the tree hole. The five men were overjoyed. One of them held up a finger and also emitted a bird call. Moments later, a group of about ten people approached them, meeting up with the few men in the tree hole. The man leading the group, clad in a full set of white armor, looked brave and extraordinary. He became excited and quickly asked, ¡°Did you get it?!¡± ¡°We did!¡± One of the five men took out the secret manual from his chest and reluctantly handed it to the man in white armor. ¡°Phantom Steps, good!¡± The man in white armor glanced at the cover and couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s leave. This place is too close to the inner circle; it¡¯s not safe!¡± a young man with dyed yellow hair nervously said. ¡°Right, right!¡± The man in white armor reacted quickly, urging, ¡°Retreat, let¡¯s talk about it back at the mountain!¡± The group left without leaving a trace behind. Not long after they left, a figure stealthily arrived. ¡°They¡¯re indeed a group¡­¡± ¡°These people have spent over a thousand zero coins this time. They¡¯ve struck it rich¡­¡± A glint of greed flashed in the man¡¯s eyes. After hesitating for a moment, he decided to follow them. His lightfoot skills were remarkable; he moved swiftly among the trees, covering hundreds of meters in just a few breaths. ¡°Almost there!¡± The man in white armor, leading about a dozen people, had been running wildly for three hours before they finally stopped. The group was exhausted. They couldn¡¯t hold up any longer and just sat down on the spot. ¡°Ah, if only we had all learned Lightfoot skills, we wouldn¡¯t be this tired now, right?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± There were smiles on everyone¡¯s faces. However, the man in white armor shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t choose Lightfoot skills.¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Apart from a few people beside him whose expressions didn¡¯t change, the other ten were taken aback. ¡°We agreed that this time we would choose three techniques: one body tackle combat skill, one blade technique, and one Lightfoot skill¡­¡± ¡°But I thought about it, Lightfoot skills aren¡¯t much help in combat, so I chose a kick technique instead!¡± They had too many zero coins, more than a thousand, and fearing other groups¡¯ covetous eyes, they split into three groups to purchase secret manuals separately. But even so, they were still targeted by someone skilled in Lightfoot techniques. ¡°Kick technique¡­ well, as long as it¡¯s useful!¡± The others didn¡¯t mind, as the man in white armor was their leader. The man in white armor laughed heartily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll get Lightfoot skills too!¡± ¡°In a few days, when things have cooled down, we¡¯ll take the remaining zero coins and buy more secret manuals¡­¡± He then excitedly added, ¡°Moreover, that group of students probably has other companions too!!¡± ¡°Once we get back, we¡¯ll interrogate them properly, find out where they¡¯re staying, set up an ambush in advance, and then we can make a big haul of zero coins again!¡± The man with yellow hair, as always timid, said, ¡°Boss, they have so many people, what if some powerful fighters appear?!¡± From a building that descended, 3,500 people came; even if only over 2,000 were left, that was still quite a lot, more than their group of twenty could handle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± The man in white armor waved his hand, ¡°If they stay where they are, it won¡¯t be long before there aren¡¯t many of them left¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°By then, even having three to five hundred would be good!¡± ¡°Boss, according to those female students, besides that Xiao Xiao Long, they have two other threshold-level fighters, what if¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t boost the morale of others and undermine our own spirit!¡± The man in white armor scolded him right away. ¡°A mere newbie at the threshold level, even if they have three, five, or six, so what?¡± ¡°Besides, I have a set of white-class equipment, plus martial arts skills.. Even if they are at the entry level, they are no match for me!¡± Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: Victory (2) Chapter 515: Victory (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The Yellow Hair guy thought about it and realized that with martial arts skills, their combat power would immediately increase by a notch, so there should be no problem to deal with one had only reached the threshold level recently. ¡°If we had known earlier that they had other classmates with them, we should have followed them at that time. Now, with Xiao Xiao Long informing them, there are always some variables¡­¡± ¡°What to be afraid of? The enemy don¡¯t know where our base is?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± -I¡¯m actually more worried that they might be too scared to take this route and choose another path instead, which would benefit others¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we have to hurry back and get those girls to lead the way as soon as possible!¡± As they spoke, everyone became anxious. The group of students was not just people; they were a treasure trove of coins to them. They could exchange them for weapons, equipment, and even martial arts manuals! ¡°Should the girls go back first?!¡± Xiao Xiao Long suggested with some concern while they were hiding behind a tree, He didn¡¯t want to go through what happened before again. ¡°We¡¯re not going back!¡± One of the girls said through clenched teeth, ¡°I want to watch them dead! ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s scared, you can go back by yourself!¡¯ ¡°Even if I die, I want them to pay the price¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared; I¡¯m worried about you all!¡± Xiao Xiao Long quickly explained to the girls to calm them down. ¡°Heh!¡± Many of the girls still had complaints against Xiao Xiao Long. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he called for reinforcements, probably even more people would hate him. However, Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s words were like a nail, piercing into everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°Rong Rong, why don¡¯t you go first?!¡± One of the girls who had scolded Xiao Xiao Long before hesitantly asked another girl. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve already become like this. If I don¡¯t kill them, I won¡¯t be able to live on¡­¡± Li Rong had a pure and innocent face, weak and soft, with a hint of pain flashing in her eyes. Compared to He Gui Lian, the more traditional mindset Li Rong found it difficult to overcome her inner turmoil. ¡°Are we really able to win them this time?! On the other side, among the boys who came to the rescue, many were also uneasy. At this moment, they huddled together in small groups, speaking in low voices. ¡°They said they went to Wang Feng Valley to buy weapons and equipment¡­¡± ¡°As you¡¯ve seen, the weapons here are already so powerful. If they got higher class equipment¡­¡± ¡°What if Zhao Yu cannot beat their leader!¡± Some were uncertain but felt it inappropriate to suggest leaving. Fortunately, they knew that the enemy wouldn¡¯t pursue them to the death as their goal was their coins. As long as they didn¡¯t die in the first wave of battle, there was always a chance to survive regardless of winning or losing. No one wanted to die if they could live. Cai Shu Ying also hesitated for a moment and approached Zhao Yu. ¡°Zhao Yu, are you really confident in dealing with their leader?! In the worst case, she¡¯d be willing to offer herself in return, though it¡¯s another matter whether they¡¯d be interested in her. But for the other girls, who had finally escaped their cage, losing and being captured again would be too despairing. ¡°If their leader is really at the level what Xiao Xiao Long described, I have the confident to defeat him!¡± According to the information provided by Xiao Long, he was much stronger than that leader. Even with huge gap in weapons and equipment, the gap in their strengths couldn¡¯t be erased. Moreover, he had a set of grey level equipment and a refined steel knife. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all up to you now!¡± Additionally, Zhao Yu¡¯s Super Brain vision ability could provide assistance during the fight, which was a significant advantage. In this way, amidst everyone¡¯s anxiety, the bandits finally returned. Zhao Yu and the others were going to ambush them at the foot of the mountain, in a triangular formation. Ambushes only work once, so naturally, they targeted the enemy¡¯s leader. Zhao Yu and a few other threshold-level enhancers were at the forefront, responsible for ambushing the leader. At the very least, they aimed to kill a threshold-level enemy to increase their chances of winning. Everyone hid behind trees, waiting for Zhao Yu to give the signal to attack. He didn¡¯t use any other method to locate the enemy then his Super Brain vision. After a few flashes, he quickly located the enemy leader. Among the returning dozen people, only one was fully armed in a white that was even more dazzling than the grey equipment. Moreover, this person was walking at the front of the group, announcing as the leader. The group approached their lair, walking relaxedly, laughing and talking as they came this way. The Yellow Hair guy noticed something and expressed some suspicion: ¡°Wait, don¡¯t you all find it too quiet around here?!¡± Usually, there would be bird calls, but now it was unusually silent. The man in the white armour became irritated and turned around: ¡°Will you ever stop?¡± ¡°Do you have severe paranoia, always so suspicious¡­ Clearly, Yellow Hair¡¯s personality had shown in their previous interactions, but others didn¡¯t pay it much attention. Just then, a shadow suddenly burst from behind a tree to the side. ¡°Swish-!¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the head of their leader instantly flew off. Was it really that easy?! Among the returning dozen people, only one person was fully armed in a white suit that shone brighter than the grey ones. Zhao Yu was surprised; he didn¡¯t expect the ambush to be successful! Of course, this was also because the man in white was distracted by Yellow Hair, just turning his back towards him. ¡°Attack!¡± Seeing Zhao Yu make his move, the others hurriedly followed suit. By the time they emerged, they found the leader already dead! Everyone was shocked, but there was no time to think further as they quickly joined the fight. T bandits were equally stunned. ¡°Enemy attack!!¡± The Yellow Hair guy, reacted first, yelled and turned to run. But how fast could he be? Zhao Yu had set his sights on him! It¡¯s better to eliminate such a cautious enemy. With his strength enhanced a hundred times and the boost from his Lightfoot martial arts, it only took a moment for the steel knife to strike. The Yellow Hair guy barely managed to dodge before his consciousness faded, and he died. With the strongest leader dead, the battle was practically won. In a confrontation involving more than fifty people, the fight ended in just over thirty seconds. ¡°We won!¡± Xiao Xiao Long smiled while looking at Zhao Yu with admiration. He hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Yu¡¯s strength to have increased so significantly in just two days. On the ground, the enemy leader¡¯s head lay quietly, his eyes still filled with confusion and unwillingness. Seeing this familiar face, Xiao Xiao Long had mixed feelings. The man who had easily bullied him was now slain by Zhao Yu! Behind them, the girls ran over in a swarm. ¡°This is for bullying me!¡± One girl cried out, picking up a steel knife from the ground and relentlessly striking a corpse. Everyone remained silent, with no one stepping in to stop her. After a long while, once the girls had vented their feelings, Zhao Yu stepped forward and said, ¡°We can clean up the battlefield and collect the spoils now! He first stripped off the leader¡¯s white suit, trying it on to find it sturdier than his grey suit. Without hesitation, Zhao Yu took off his grey suit and put on the white one. Moreover, the steel knife in the leader¡¯s hand was clearly a notch above, now falling into Zhao Yu¡¯s hands. Next, Zhao Yu found three secret manuals in the leader¡¯s embrace. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Phantom Step Technique¡­¡± ¡°Martial arts manuals!¡± Zhao Yu was overjoyed, not expecting the leader to possess martial arts manuals. Opening one, he saw it was filled with figures in various poses, each accompanied by a few lines of explanatory text. Before he could examine them closely, a commotion arose from afar. ¡°This is bad, Li Rong has attempted suicide!¡± Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: Oriole Chapter 516: Oriole Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation When Zhao Yu rushed to the scene, Li Rong was already dead. The surrounding students were very sad and felt very aggrieved. Especially Xiao Xiao Long, he understood that if he had not bewitched them to come out, perhaps this would not have happened. He had thought that killing these bandits would be considered revenge. However, the wounds on his body were difficult to heal. Zhao Yu shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything. He went to a place where no one was around and began to flip through the secret manual. Five minutes later, after he had flipped through all three secret manuals, Zhao Yu received a reminder from his Super Brain. [Discovered cultivation technique: Phantom Step Technique. Do you want to spend 1 Technology Point to learn it?] [Discovered cultivation technique: Gale Blade Technique. Do you want to spend 1 Technology Point to enter the beginner level?] [Discovered cultivation technique: Viper Kick Technique. Do you want to spend 1 Technology Point to learn it?] Yes! Zhao Yu¡¯s blood and Qi began to surge again. He memorized the circulation of the three different cultivation techniques. ¡°Over fifty people, few are threshold level enhancer. There is a guy seems to know some modern combat technique and among them one suspected to be an ultimate fighter¡­¡± In the distance, on a tree, a man was watching the stronghold from afar. He was on the trail of a bandit group, having arrived unnoticed thanks to his excellent stealth skill. ¡°Three martial arts manuals, plus these weapons and equipment, to face an ultimate fighter¡­¡± ¡°Fortunately, this fighter probably doesn¡¯t know much martial arts!¡± The man stroked his chin, pondering when the hunting party would follow the marks he had left and catch up. Soon, he decided to get closer to note down the group¡¯s specific equipment and strength, as a form of preliminary reconnaissance. With a leap, his figure floated out, pausing briefly on a tree trunk before flying to the next one. ¡°Huh?!¡± ¡°They¡¯ve spotted me?!¡± The man was startled, shocked by the gaze that met with him and quickly turned to run. After a few meters, the other party was still able to keep up with him. This was shocking news to him as he had mastered his Lightfoot to a master level. In the middle of running, he performed a backflip to seize the chance to glance at the person behind him. ¡°It¡¯s that ultimate fighter!¡± What enraged him even more was that Zhao Yu¡¯s speed was not slower than his at all. No way! With a shiver in his heart, he realized he could not delay any longer; he might end up dead. The next second, he forcefully increased his speed which actually became faster by a 30%. In the blink of an eye, he had widened the distance between them. After jumping across the tree canopy for several kilometers, the gaze from behind finally dissipated. ¡°Damn, I have underestimated his speed!¡± The man breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that his Lightfoot skill was superior than Zhao Yu. However, he did not dare to stay any longer and continued to run swiftly in one direction. Behind him, Zhao Yu stood on a tree trunk, looking in three directions with an ugly expression. ¡°I have lost to him. He actually escaped!¡± He was tallying this trip¡¯s gains when suddenly he was alerted by the Super Brain that someone was approaching them within 100 meter radius. Without a second thought, he grabbed his knife and chased after him. Who knew, the other¡¯s speed was so fast that he was left behind in no time. ¡°Is it one of those bandits?!¡± ¡°No, this person wasn¡¯t there during the fight; it must be someone targeting the bandit group¡­¡± Zhao Yu speculated that the bandit group going to Wang Feng Valley for a trade might have been targeted. A group of about ten people spending over a thousand coins was indeed considered a significant fortune. Previously, he had obtained quite a bit of information from the captives. For instance, this area is considered the safe zone, where there are no monster attacks them at night. All monsters generally stay within their own territories and do not actively invade, rarely attacking humans outside their territory. Their main danger now comes from humans if they were to stay in safe zone. There are countless forces like the bandit group, many of which are much stronger. According to the captives, this area near the boundary road is mostly inhabited by the weaker or relatively weaker forces. The really strong or major forces are generally closer to the camp. They did not know the details, only mentioning it had something to do with king-level monsters. Zhao Yu jumped around the area where he lost track of them, trying to use his vision to scan for enemies. Unfortunately, he did not receive any super-brain alerts, and it seemed the opponent had truly escaped. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Zhao Yu had left in a hurry during the chase and hadn¡¯t had the chance to inform his classmates. They must be confused about his sudden departure. When he returned to their base, all his classmates were hiding until they saw Zhao Yu and came out one by one. ¡°Zhao Yu, what happened?!¡± Cai Shu Ying came out and asked. ¡°I saw someone was tracking us, but they got away!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not safe here. Everyone pack up the spoils and leave as soon as possible. Let¡¯s head back towards the boundary road!¡± Everyone immediately became tense, quickly packed their things and hurriedly left with Zhao Yu. In the forest, a group of people occasionally stopping at a tree to find a mark before continuing forward. Swish! Just then, a noise came from ahead. The group immediately stopped, each drawing the long sword at their waist. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± A familiar voice sounded. Then, a slender man emerged. ¡°Guo Yang, what are you doing here?!¡± The group recognized the familiar face. ¡°Weren¡¯t you tailing our targets?¡± A muscular man with a black mole on his face, frowned and asked. ¡°Brother Ma, don¡¯t mention it. The easy target I was tracking got snatched away by someone else!¡± Guo Yang spread his hands helplessly. ¡°What?!¡± The group was quite astonished. Ma Zhao, the leader of them growled, ¡°Who¡¯s so bold to rob from the Eight Desolations Alliance?!¡± ¡°There was an ultimate fighter with incredible Lightfoot martial art skill, possibly mastered near to my level¡­¡± Guo Yang said with lingering fear. His own strength was average, surviving so far solely because of his well-practiced Lightfoot martial arts, which allowed him to stand with these people. ¡°An ultimate fighter?!¡± Ma Zhao¡¯s expression became serious. Ultimate level fighters were not to be underestimated. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°How many ultimate fighters are there, and what martial arts do they know?¡± ¡°Just one, and I only witnessed his Lightfoot martial arts. I didn¡¯t see any other martial arts¡­¡± Guo Yang shook his head. ¡°Just one¡­¡± Ma Zhao relaxed after hearing that and inquired further. Upon learning that the group had over seventy people, including more than twenty women, his eyes lit up. ¡°There are women!¡± ¡°Heh, Brother Ma, let¡¯s make our move!¡± Many below him were green with envy, eager to snatch the women for themselves. Ma Zhao was excited and nodded, ¡°Guo Yang, lead the way. Let¡¯s find them!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Guo Yang frustrated from being outmaneuvered, was eager for these men to help him seek revenge. ¡°Pity, it¡¯s only the seventh squad. If it were one of the top three squads, we¡¯d be set¡­¡± ¡± With two ultimate fighters, we should be fine.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon, they returned to the base only to find it deserted. ¡°They¡¯ve already run off!¡± ¡°From the looks of it, they ran this way!¡± ¡°What are we waiting for? AFTER them!¡± The group set off without pause, following the direction Zhao Yu and his people had taken.. Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: Annihilate the Enemy! (1) Chapter 517: Annihilate the Enemy! (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡± Zhao Yu, are you really after someone?!¡± On the way back, Cai Shu Ying was a little puzzled. There were so many people around, but no one noticed anyone. In the end, Zhao Yu was the only one who noticed. ¡°What Brother Yu said must be true!¡± Li Hong Wei replied her unhappily. Li Hong Wei was different from Cai Shu Ying. He had been following Zhao Yu all this time. After a few witnesses, he had already realized that Zhao Yu was not an ordinary person. Especially in terms of perception, it was beyond imagination. Before they discovered anything, Zhao Yu would already know about the incoming attack or monsters in advance. The others who had not fought alongside Zhao Yu before also had suspicious looks on their faces. After all, Zhao Yu¡¯s actions at that time were too abnormal. He left suddenly and came back not long after saying that he saw someone. ¡°Zhao¡­ Brother Yu, are you seeing things?¡± Xiao Xiao Long thought about it and decided to give Zhao Yu a way out. Zhao Yu shook his head slightly and did not explain anything.¡± Let¡¯s speed up. I have a bad feeling about this!¡± Under his adjustment, the team¡¯s speed increased by another level. However, there was a limit to how fast they could be. The 20 plus girls who had followed Xiao Xiao Long were mostly few times Enhancers. Furthermore, they had suffered a lot before, so their bodies were weak. It was difficult for them to speed up. If they encountered normal monsters, they could kill some to recover their stamina. Unfortunately, they did not encounter any monsters along the way. He understood that what the bandits said seemed to be true. In the safe zone after the boundary road, all the monsters will stay in their own territories. As long as one did not invade their territory, it was almost impossible to encounter them. Fortunately, this place was not far from the boundary road. After about two hours, they finally arrived. ¡°We¡¯re finally here!¡± The group of people found a place to sit down. Someone looked up at the lights in the sky and guessed what time it was. Zhao Yu exclaimed in his heart. The time given was 16:55- With the Super Brain, the timing became much simpler. Standing on the road, Zhao Yu looked to the south but didn¡¯t see anyone. According to the previous agreement, the main group would arrive at around seven or eight o¡¯clock in the evening. At this moment, the Super Brain alerted Zhao Yu and the vision in his mind flashed again with images. Zhao Yu¡¯s pupils narrowed as he swiftly turned around, shouting, ¡°Enemy attack, everyone on guard!¡± Li Hong Wei and about a dozen others who had followed Zhao Yu before immediately stood up, pulling out their weapons and stood in formation. The others were slower to react, especially Cai Shu Ying, seemingly doubtful of the truth behind Zhao Yu¡¯s words. ¡°Ha ha ha, we finally caught up!¡± A moment later, a burst of laughter came through. It was then that everyone realized that what Zhao Yu said was indeed true. Everyone gathered together with Zhao Yu standing at the forefront, staring into the depths of the forest. Soon, a group of thirteen or fourteen people in grey and white armor emerged. Ma Zhao laughed, ¡°Not bad, not bad, the reward is quite good!¡± Their hunting team would usually be thrilled to come across a few hundred coins¡¯ worth of loot. just the weapons and equipment on Zhao Yu and his group amounted to at least over a thousand coins, not to mention the three martial art manuals, which were even more valuable. Such easy targets would be taken by the top-ranked hunting teams. It was their good fortune this time that other hunting teams had their targets and left, allowing them, the seventh squad to be the ones to encounter Zhao Yu and his group. ¡°Boss, their leader knows Lightfoot martial art, can I take a look later?!¡± Ma Zhao glanced at him and said indifferently, ¡°Costs you a point of commission?¡± Guo Yang hurriedly waved his hands, grinning, ¡°A point is too much, how about fifty coins?¡± Each time he stalked these easy targets, he would only get a total of 10% of the loot. With the loot¡¯s value over a thousand this time, a point was clearly too expensive. ¡°Fifty then, I¡¯ll give you this favor. Remember to look after our seventh squad for more good deals in the future! ¡öNo problem!¡± Guo Yang readily agreed. As Guo Yang started discussing the division of the spoils, other members of the hunting team became restless. Someone pointed at the white armor on Zhao Yu and said eagerly, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s my turn to get the white armor this time, right?! ¡°No, at most one piece, the rest counts as your contribution!¡± Ma Zhao shook his head. He wouldn¡¯t easily relent when his own interests were involved. On the other side. The faces of Zhao Yu and his group were grim. Anyone would be in a bad mood being treated as commodities to be bartered over. However, several of Ma Zhao¡¯s group were wearing white armor, clearly not some easy targets. Zhao Yu asked in a deep voice, ¡°Gentlemen, what brings you here?¡± While buying some time, he quickly focused his mind. [Spend 99 technology points to upgrade the Gale Blade Technique to master level?] Yes! [Spend 9 technology points to improve the proficiency of the Phantom Steps Technique by 9 points?] Yes! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In such a situation, there was no way to save technology points. Zhao Yu hastily spent all his available 108 technology points. A flood of experience poured in, enlightening him profoundly as he mastered a blade technique at the master level. ¡°Ha ha, you can only blame your bad luck! ¡°Boss, let¡¯s do it. They¡¯ve got quite a few women here, and they look pretty fresh too¡­¡± Many weren¡¯t just eyeing the weapons and equipment but were ogling the female students endlessly.. Chapter 518 - Chapter 518: Annihilate the Enemy (2) Chapter 518: Annihilate the Enemy (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Ma Zhao swept his gaze around the women and found quite a few good-looking ones. This made his appetite stir. After laughing, he ordered the attack. ¡°Attack!¡± Zhao Yu was the first to face the leader. This person was obviously the strongest. If he could take him down, there might be a chance. The other students also picked their own opponents. There were more people on their side. Basically, five or six people surrounded one person. Even the girls joined the battle. Although the number of people on the other side was small, all of them were experts. The weakest was at the threshold level. Some were as strong as their leader Ma Zhao, who was even an ultimate fighter. They even mastered a few martial arts, but most of them were only at the beginner level. ¡± Hmph, you dare to fight me without paying full attention and support from your team?!¡± Ma Zhao saw that Zhao Yu was paying attention to his companion. His face turned cold, and he raised his saber and slashed down. This blade was exceedingly fast, like a bolt of lightning and would have been unavoidable for anyone else. Fortunately, not only had Zhao Yu¡¯s physical condition reached an ultimate fighter level, but he had also mastered the basics of the Phantom Step Technique. A sidestepped several dozen centimeters to dodge the blade, then counterattacked by swinging his knife upwards, aiming for Ma Zhao¡¯s arm. Ma Zhao quickly retracted his arm to dodge and attacked Zhao Yu again. ¡°Clang!¡± A tremendous force struck, startling Ma Zhao. The opponent¡¯s strength was stronger than his?! How could this be? The physical condition of an ultimate fighter should be comparable. In the next few exchanged strikes within a second, he realized that the opponent was using a blade technique. Another collision between the blade and saber, Zhao Yu pressed down the saber with his wrist, instantly changing the trajectory of his blade to slice forward on Ma Zhao¡¯s blade aiming directly at Ma Zhao¡¯s face. Ma Zhao, seeing the incoming attack, withdrew his saber and leaned back to dodge, while attempting a side slash in hopes of disemboweling Zhao Yu on the return. This move completely disrupted Zhao Yu¡¯s rhythm, forcing him to block. ¡°Buzz!¡± The collision of the two weapons emitted a crisp sound. The two momentarily separated, standing four to five meters apart. The look of disdain in Ma Zhao¡¯s eyes dissipated, replaced by serious consideration. He hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Yu¡¯s swordsmanship to be so formidable; even in that brief exchange, he was not outmatched. Taking advantage of the brief separation, Zhao Yu glanced at the situation of the others. Despite outnumbering their opponents, they were still at a disadvantage. The hunting team¡¯s members were all formidable, each possessing at least one martial art technique, Zhao Yu¡¯s group attacks seems effortless. If not for the women stepping in at critical moments to block attacks, and the opponents¡¯ reluctance to harm them, they would have been overwhelmed. Without a quick resolution, they would soon be defeated. Zhao Yu took a deep breath, realizing he couldn¡¯t delay any longer and needed to end the fight quickly to assist the others. With that thought, he activated his Lightfoot technique again and charged at Ma Zhao. ¡°It is over!¡± Ma Zhao knew he couldn¡¯t win Zhao Yu in close combat, so he decided to use his trump card. Instantly, his saber began to glow red, emitting an unknown force that spread around. A technique?! Zhao Yu hadn¡¯t expected his opponent to resort to his trump card immediately. He had a trump card within his Gale Blade Technique too in master level. The opponent¡¯s use of a powerful move matched his intentions perfectly, setting the stage for a decisive blow! ¡°Cyclone Slash!¡± Zhao Yu uttered lowly, his blade enveloped in a layer of green light, clashing against Ma Zhao¡¯s strike. At that moment, his Qi energy and blood seemed to twist into one, concentrating into his right hand holding the knife. With that swing, endless power surged out, following the blade¡¯s motion. ¡°Boom¡ª!¡± The clash generated a fierce tornado, sweeping up all the surrounding leaves into the sky. ¡°Crack-!¡± Both of their weapons unable to withstand the force and shattered at that moment,. ¡°Pfft~!¡± Ma Zhao¡¯s technique was only at the beginner level. Although he could unleash a special move, his ability to mobilize Qi energy and blood to protect his body from the vibration and impulsive force was inferior to Zhao Yu. Blood spurted from his mouth as he staggered back several steps. But he had no time to ponder, hurriedly raising his arms to protect his face. The shattered fragments of the blades, whipped up by the wind, pelted against his arm armor. Fortunately, Ma Zhao¡¯s armor was of a high grade, and the violent impact only cracked the armor on his arms without causing actual harm. At this moment, Zhao Yu closed the distance and followed up with a sweeping kick. With their weapons broken, it was the perfect time for the Viper Kick Technique to shine. Although it was only at the beginner level, it was enough! Ma Zhao was holding his ground to embrace the impact of the shattered blades and had no time to react, only managing to jump sideway with all his might to minimize the kick effect on his body. The whip kick landed on Ma Zhao¡¯s waist, immediately distorting his figure and causing another mouthful of blood to surge to his throat. With just one hit, his internal organs were severely damaged, his left kidney was heavily damaged by the force of the kick. Zhao Yu was relentless. As soon as the whip kick was launched, he spun his body, using his hands to support himself in a handstand. His legs became like vipers, launching a series of attacks. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The first few kicks were blocked by Ma Zhao with his arms, but each subsequent kick was more dangerous than the last. The fifth kick destroyed Ma Zhao defend posture and the incoming sixth kick was a feint that landed squarely on Ma Zhao. This kick made his jaw burst and his head snapped back sharply. Ma Zhao lost his ability to defend, his hands were no longer able to block. Then came the last two kicks in succession. Ma Zhao was sent flying several meters, crashing into a tree trunk, breaking off a large number of branches and leaves. Using martial arts in combat for the first time, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t gauge his opponent¡¯s condition. He rushed towards Ma Zhao using the Lightfoot Technique. When he reached the tree trunk, he found Ma Zhao¡¯s consciousness blurred, his eyes vacant, with no chance of resisting. Zhao Yu delivered another kick directly to the chest. With that kick, the chest cavity burst open and the heart was crushed into pulp. From the beginning of their encounter, it took only a dozen seconds for Ma Zhao to be killed. ¡°Not good, run!¡± Guo Yang was so terrified that he lost his wits and immediately fled using his Lightfoot martial arts. Zhao Yu wanted to pursue, but seeing that some students were down and not getting up, he had to stop and rush back to the battlefield. At this moment, the others realized that Zhao Yu had already ended the fight. His fellow students were overjoyed. The members of the hunting team were terrified. ¡°Run!¡± Among the crowd, the fastest to flee was a red-haired man in white armor. He was the second ultimate fighter of the seventh squad. According to the agreement with Ma Zhao, he would intervene if Ma Zhao failed to subdue Zhao Yu after a long time. Who would have thought that Ma Zhao would be killed by Zhao Yu without even a chance to call for help? This terrified him so much that he fled immediately. Zhao Yu did not pursue but instead helped his fellow students defeat the remaining enemies. Without the two ultimate fighters, none of the threshold-level fighters were a match for Zhao Yu. In just thirty seconds, Zhao Yu killed nearly ten enemies and captured two. After the battle, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Zhao Yu broke the legs of the two captives before inquiring about the casualties. Among the seventy people, the majority were injured, with five students who had undergone more than twenty enhancements dead. ¡°Who exactly are these people?!¡± Li Hong Wei gasped for air. If Zhao Yu hadn¡¯t killed the enemy leader, distracting their foes, he might have been dead now Cai Shu Ying looked embarrassed. She had doubted Zhao Yu earlier, but now it was clear that he was far amazing than she had imagined. Not only could he detect enemies in advance, but his strength was also superior! The whirlwind he created had drawn a lot of attention. ¡°Zhao Yu, when did you learn martial arts?!¡± Li Hong Wei reacted with surprise. ¡°Yep!¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯m a martial arts prodigy!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly. With the super-brain, he was bound to master any kind of martial arts in the future, so establishing himself as a genius made sense. Others found this explanation plausible and were excited. After all, Zhao Yu¡¯s martial arts appeared very powerful and stylish. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Brother Yu, can we learn martial arts too?!¡± ¡°Of course, everyone can look at it and learn from these martial arts manuals!¡± The two captives lying on the ground, hearing the conversation were filled with shock. Could it be that Zhao Yu didn¡¯t know martial arts before killing the bandits and had just learned on the spot?! That was terrifying! Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: The Inner Circle! (1) Chapter 519: The Inner Circle! (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡± Who are you all? Why did you attack us?!¡± Zhao Yu came before the two captives and asked. ¡°We are from the Eight Desolations Alliance¡­¡± The two of them did not have any loyalty to speak of. They directly told him everything about them. The so-called Eight Desolations Alliance was one of the factions in the inner circle. Their daily work was keeping an eye on the groups that came to Wang Feng Valley to trade, tracking and robbing them. They weren¡¯t their first target, but the bandits. Because the bandits had been wiped out by them, this group of people had their attention on them. ¡± What¡¯s the name of the person that tailing us earlier?!¡± Zhao Yu asked as he recalled the Lightfoot expert he had chased after in the afternoon. ¡± His name is Guo Yang. He¡¯s a threshold level expert, but his Lightfoot skill is at master level. It¡¯s said that he has reached the upper class of the Master level¡­¡± Then, Zhao Yu asked about the situation of the Eight Desolations Alliance. Only then did he know that there were a total of eight teams in the Eight Desolations Alliance. Each team had at least two ultimate fighters, and the top three teams had more than three ultimate contenders. other than that, the people from the Eight Desolations Alliance also had many martial arts manuals. ¡± You all have so many martial arts manuals. Why don¡¯t you two know martial arts?!¡± Zhao Yu asked in confusion. In the previous battle, he realized that other than the white-armored leader who knew martial arts, most of the other people at the threshold level did not use any kind of martial arts. The corners of the two captives ¡®mouths twitched, indicating that kung fu was very difficult to learn for talented people. It was even difficult for ordinary people. Those who could master a martial art were all extremely talented people. However, the two of them mentioned that learning martial arts in the camp would be faster and better than reading the manuals. They were not clear about the exact method, but it was just a rumor. Zhao Yu learned more about the situation in the inner circle from them. There were many other groups hunting group around the Wang Feng Valley, and the Eight Desolations Alliance was one of the most powerful ones. ¡± Aren¡¯t you afraid of offending the major forces of Wang Feng Valley by doing this?!¡± Zhao Yu asked in confusion. According to what they said, the Wang Feng Valley was one of the five major powers outside the camp. He didn¡¯t know exactly how strong they were, but the Eight Desolations Alliance couldn¡¯t compare to them. One of them smirked and said, ¡°The leader of our Eight Desolations Alliance is from Wang Feng Valley. With him taking care of things, everything will be fine¡­¡± Of course, we only target wealthy groups for our actions. We generally don¡¯t waste time to deal with individuals or small teams that make transactions of a few or several dozen coins¡­¡± Wang Feng Valley also has its own enforcement team, which strictly combats hunting teams that target small teams and individuals¡­¡± Zhao Yu almost understood what they meant. Large hunting teams like the them usually have a beneficial entanglement with Wang Feng Valley, and conflicts between them are rare. What the Valley combats are after mostly small hunting teams without any backing, or wild hunting teams that do not submit their harvests. Li Hong Wei, who was beside him, asked, ¡°If Wang Feng Valley is a trading place, why does it sound so short-sighted?!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly, agreeing with him, feeling that Wang Feng Valley was depleting its resources. It seemed to reveal a sense, even for Wang Feng Valley must aggressively amassing wealth or else it would be difficult even for them. The two captives seemed to know something, ¡°The five dominant forces are not determined by the camp¡­¡± ¡°The rule of the camp is, whoever gets those five first-tier coins, can go to the camp for trading¡­¡± Zhao Yu quickly asked about it. ¡°We don¡¯t know about the situation at the camp¡­¡± ¡°However, I have been with the Eight Desolations Alliance for almost a month, and in the last week, our alliance has indeed been hunting a bit frequently¡­¡± ¡¯ ¡°I overheard our leader mention while drinking that the person in charge of the camp seems to be leaving for a higher ranking place¡­¡± ¡°It seems like there¡¯s an opportunity, and all five dominant forces are eager to move¡­¡± Zhao Yu was feeling completely in the fog, sensing that information was heavily blockaded here. A camp turned into a private territory, where even buying goods in the camp requires being one of the five dominant forces around here. Without those five first-tier coins, anyone entering the camp is doomed. The five major forces, just hearing about them gave Zhao Yu a headache. Just on the Eight Desolations Alliance¡¯s side, there were nearly twenty ultimate fighters, each skilled in martial arts. Not to mention the stronger forces like Wang Feng Valley among the five major forces?! ¡°We nearly wiped out your seventh team, what will the Eight Desolations Alliance do after they find out?!¡± ¡°¡­.They will come for revenge.¡± The captive hesitated for a moment but still told the truth. The group suddenly became tense, all looking at Zhao Yu. ¡°Brother Yu, the Eight Desolations Alliance is strong, we can¡¯t resist them head-on¡­¡± ¡°How do we do now?¡± ¡°Shall we run?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How to run, the main team is still behind us, they might come at any time¡­¡± ¡°What if they arrive before the Eight Desolations Alliance¡¯s people come?!¡± The group was talking all at once. Only then did the two captives realize that this group had just come out of the novice area. This greatly shocked them, unable to understand how Zhao Yu became such an ultimate fighter in such short period.. Chapter 520 - Chapter 520: The Inner Circle! (2) Chapter 520: The Inner Circle! (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Brother Yu, why don¡¯t we go back¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go back first and find the main group before we take the next step¡­¡± Several people suggested that they should go back and find the main group first before planning their next move. ¡°We can¡¯t go back!¡± The two captives were shocked. Cai Shu Ying was furious.¡± You two fellows, do you really think that I won¡¯t dare to kill you just because you¡¯ve said so much?¡± ¡± Are you two allowed to interfere in our internal affairs?!¡± The two of them immediately revealed a terrified expression and hurriedly expressed that they did not mean that. ¡°That¡¯s not what we meant¡­¡± ¡°Those who leave the novice area and return to the novice area will attract a large number of monsters to hunt them down¡­ ¡± Especially since there are ultimate fighters among your side. Who knows, you might even provoke a king-level monster¡­¡± After some questioning, they found out that the south are of the boundary road was the novice area. Once they left, they could not return. Otherwise, a large number of monsters would appear. Moreover, the strength of these monsters far exceeded normal and with ultimate fighters among them. They would even attract king-level monsters. ¡± King-level monsters? What¡¯s their standard?!¡± Zhao Yu asked in confusion. ¡± It¡¯s a king-level monster. It¡¯s said that its strength is comparable to a tier-one monster. It¡¯s not something that any ultimate fighter can fight against¡­¡± ¡°When we first came to the inner circle, it was said that one of the five major forces had planned to hunt king-level monsters¡­¡± the two of them recalled. ¡°In the end, the whole force was directly wiped out by a single king-level monster¡­¡± ¡°Later, the first-tier token they lost caused many forces to vie for it, eventually being secured by the Scarlet Rose¡­¡± The Scarlet Rose is the only force among the five major forces composed entirely of women. It is said that the leader, Scarlet Rose, was once like the twenty or so female students on their side, captured by other forces and subjected to inhumane treatment. Fortuitously escaping, she began to rescue women captured by various forces, gradually growing stronger and more influential. Hearing this, Zhao Yu¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. With more than twenty ultimate fighters, the whole force were ultimately annihilated by king-level monsters. One can imagine how strong those king-level monsters were. He definitely couldn¡¯t return to the newbie area and create trouble to everyone. At this moment, Xiao Xiao Long suddenly stood up, and asked, ¡°Then what kind of monsters would be attracted if a threshold-level fighter returned to the newbie area?!¡± ¡°At least a commander-level monster would appear¡­ Xiao Xiao Long quickly followed up, ¡°What kind of strength does a commander-level monster have?! ¡°The strength of commander-level monsters varies with their race; the weak ones are only equivalent to our threshold level, but the strong ones could rival an ultimate fighters¡­¡± Before he could finish, Xiao Xiao Long looked at Zhao Yu with a face full of panic, ¡°Oh no, didn¡¯t our return bring trouble to the main team?!¡± Everyone immediately realized that Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s return with dozens of people might attract a large number of powerful monsters tonight. And with their strongest members gone, those left behind would have to face these monsters alone! If any of the monsters were comparable to ultimate fighters, the consequences would be unimaginable! ¡°I have to go back and save them!¡± After this incident, Xiao Xiao Long underwent a significant change in personality, feeling deeply indebted to his classmates and desperately wanting to make amends, even at the cost of his own life. Zhao Yu quickly stopped him. ¡°Going back now would only add chaos, increasing the number of attacking monsters¡­¡± Xiao Xiao Long became even more frantic, jumping up and down in anxiety. The others were also uneasy, worried about the situation with the main team. ¡°According to what the two of them said, the number of people returning to the novice area is directly related to the number of monsters they attract¡­¡± ¡°SO, we can send someone back to report the situation and stop them from coming here¡­¡± After Zhao Yu finished speaking, he went up to the two captives and asked them about the surrounding terrain and situation. After some understanding, he realized that the monsters in the inner circle were not weak either. The weakest of them were Commander-level monsters that were comparable to fight Zhao Yu head-on, while the strongest were even King-level monsters. Fortunately, these monsters had their own territories. As long as they did not easily invade their territories, they rarely came out. ¡± So, the closer the monsters are to the road, the weaker they are. The closer they are to the camp, the stronger the monsters are?! ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± ¡± Then, according to what you said, why are the five major forces so far away from the southern region?!¡± According to their description, the powerful forces were basically far away from the southern area. Some were dozens of kilometers away, while others were hundreds of kilometers away. ¡°That¡¯s because the king-level monsters on the south side of the boundary road will kill indiscriminately¡­¡± After the explanation, Zhao Yu finally understood the whole story. Under normal circumstances, the king-level monsters of the north of the boundary road would rarely leave their territories. As long as they did not provoke these king-level monsters, the danger they faced on a daily basis would be the humans of other organizations. However, the king to the south of the boundary road were different. As long as they were out, they would killed until blood flowed like a river. Once these southern king-level monsters were lured out, there were very few restrictions. The most exaggerated record was that there was once a king-level monster that chased all the way from the novice area to the outside of the camp. Wherever it went, not a single blade of grass grew. Countless ultimate fighters died in vain. ¡± Therefore, under normal circumstances, how would an organization dare to stay near the boundary road? If an ultimate fighter who joke around and runs to the south of the boundary road and lures out a king-level monster, everyone will die¡­¡± Even if all five major forces had more than twenty ultimate fighters, they would still have to be polite when facing each others. Otherwise, they could just go their separate ways and directly enter the south of the boundary road to perish together. In the end, Zhao Yu and the others decided to leave this place and head twenty kilometers to the east. That location was situated between the territories of two commander-level monsters, making it a favorable destination. As for the person tasked with spreading the word, they chose a student who had undergone twenty enhancements. He was to return to the newbie area, follow the markers they had left on their way, find the main force and direct them to meet up twenty kilometers away, to avoid being blocked by the people from the Eight Desolations Alliance. Fortunately, only ultimate fighters could attract king-level monsters. A twenty-times enhanced individual could at most draw weaker monsters, equivalent to threshold-level commander-level monsters. Both parties didn¡¯t dare to linger and split into two groups to leave separately. The two captives were not killed as they knew a lot, and keeping them could prove useful information. Of course, Cai Shu Ying played a significant role in this decision. She insisted on taking charge of the two men, promising she wouldn¡¯t let them escape¡­ What she intended to do was clear to everyone. This woman was not only unattractive but also known for enjoying torturing people. The people who had followed her, albeit classmates, were spared excessive cruelty. With two captives at her disposal, she could treat them inhumanely, much to her liking. After a brief discussion, everyone agreed to hand over the captives to Cai Shu Ying. Zhao Yu made it clear that while they could do as they pleased with the captives, their lives must not be harmed, as the information they possessed was valuable. Cai Shu Ying immediately assured that she would not let them die. With that, the group set out again and heading eastward. Meanwhile, Guo Yang was the first to return to the headquarters of the Eight Desolations Alliance. ¡°Where¡¯s the leader?!¡± Upon entering, he began to shout loudly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The personnel on duty glanced at him, responding coolly, ¡°Is the leader¡¯s whereabouts something you can inquire about?!¡± Guo Yang had no time to argue, urgently stating, ¡°I have important news to report, it must be conveyed to the leader¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, whatever it is, you can tell us. The leader is busy with countless matters; there¡¯s no time to meet you!¡± Guo Yang retorted, ¡°Team Seven has been wiped out; can you handle this?! The guards were shocked and angered, ¡°Guo Yang, you better not be joking about such matters, or you¡¯ll pay with your life¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, do you think I¡¯m in the mood to joke? ¡°Quick! Go inform the leader now!¡± Guo Yang exclaimed in anger. Realizing Guo Yang was serious, the guards hurried off to find the leader without delay.. Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: Unforeseen Changes! (1) Chapter 521: Unforeseen Changes! (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Ma Zhao and the entire Seventh Team is dead?! Xie Zheng was not expecting to return only to hear such bad news. ¡°Who did this?!¡± Guo Yang did not dare to hide anything and explained the whole story. -Are you telling me that this group of people is capable on hijacking us?¡± Xie Zheng frowned. These hunting teams had a certain understanding among themselves, rarely stealing targets that others had set their sights on. Especially the prey of their Eight Desolations Alliance, which could be said to be one of the strongest forces near the Wang Feng Valley, aside from the Wang Feng Valley itself. GUO Yang thought for a moment and added, ¡°I feel that those people don¡¯t seem like they¡¯re from other hunting teams¡­¡± ¡°Those twenty women were standing with them and fighting against us¡­¡± ¡°If they were also captives, there¡¯s no reason for them to do this!¡± Guo Yang speculated, ¡°I suspect they might be a group, perhaps just coming out of the newbie area¡­¡± Xie Zheng narrowed his eyes; although it was unclear what organization they were, was obviously a small force lurking near the boundary road. Usually, they only dared to rob newcomers coming out from the boundary road. ¡°Leader, what do we do now?!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xie Zheng sneered, ¡°No matter who they are, anyone who dares to touch people from our Eight Desolations Alliance must die!¡± He turned to several clerks and said, ¡°Send the word, have the Second and Eighth Teams move out to chase down those people! Hearing this, Guo Yang breathed a sigh of relief. The Second Team had three ultimate fighters, and the Eighth Team had two, making a total of five, and each one possessed martial skills. With this number, no matter how strong Zhao Yu is, he¡¯s as good as dead¡­. ¡°Shush, quiet!¡± During the march, Zhao Yu suddenly ordered everyone to stop. In their field of vision, several creatures resembling wild boars appeared ahead, heading in their direction. ¡°Brother Yu, what¡¯s wrong?!¡± ¡°There are monsters, keep quiet!¡± Two captives being dragged by Cai Shu Ying were startled; one of them was about to say something when the other coughed lightly. They exchanged glances, ultimately saying nothing. A few seconds later, the wild boars seemed to have caught their scent and charged towards them. ¡°Take action!¡± Seeing this, Zhao Yu did not hesitate and strike swiftly. The wild boars, being of average strength at best elite level, stood no chance against Zhao Yu and were quickly dealt with. Li Hong Wei also killed a monster but didn¡¯t feel any increase in strength, ¡°Killing ordinary monsters really doesn¡¯t provide any improvement! With his enhancement count not exceeding fifty, in the newbie area, killing ordinary monsters did provide some improvement. Over here, he was unable to increase his strength. -Over here for those with more than twenty but less than fifty enhancements, improving strength is only possible by killing elite class monsters. For those with more than fifty enhancements, only commander monsters can increase strength¡­¡± Xiao Xiaolong explained his experience in the past. ¡°Let¡¯s go, speed up!¡± Zhao Yu interrupted their conversation, gathered the coins, and quickly set off. At this moment, he had 205 coins, some of which were previously buried near the boundary road, while others were spoils of war. The number of coins obtained was not many. Whether it was the previous bandit groups or the Eight Desolations Alliance¡¯s hunting teams, the coms they carried were not substantial, with most of their possessions being various equipment and weapons. No new martial arts manuals were obtained; the Eight Desolations Alliance¡¯s hunting teams did not carry manuals with them. The group set off again. Unexpectedly, Zhao Yu stopped again. ¡°Not good, a large group of monsters is coming, prepare for battle!¡± In their field of vision, countless boar-like monsters surged towards them. At this moment, they were traveling along the edge of the boundary road, with almost no way to retreat. Unless they retreated south of the boundary road, but that would only attract stronger monsters. Hundreds of boars charged, shaking the ground. Everyone picked up their weapons, formed few groups with three to five people, and covered for each other. Zhao Yu, being the strongest, stood at the forefront. He directly embraced towards them. Soon, a boar with tusks charged at Zhao Yu. ¡°Die-!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s phantom steps movement allowed him to dodge to the side instantly right before the attack hit him. The next second, a boar¡¯s head was thrown into the air with his smooth flashy slash. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t stop, his figure constantly flickering, with each slash ensuring a boar¡¯s death. No monster could stop him as he made his way through. ¡°Roar¡ª!¡± Behind them, the commander level monster noticed Zhao Yu and came up to challenge him. This monster, similar to the other boars but much larger and particularly its tusks, shiny and sharp as if waxed. ¡°There you are! Fight me!¡± Zhao Yu executed his sword technique, slashing down with his full force. The size difference between them was huge, and the slash only able to cut a wound on the monster¡¯s thigh. Surprisingly, the sword only penetrated a little before facing significant resistance. The next second, the commander level monster seemed to mock Zhao Yu with its stationary stand and staring eyes, raising its head to use its tusks and smashed at Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu quickly retracted his sword and blocked the incoming attack. ¡°Booom!!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s feet immediately sank about 30 centimeters into the soil and a small pit was created below Zhao Yu. ¡°Not good!¡± He hadn¡¯t expected this mere commander level monster to have such astonishing defensive and attack power. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This is too heavy!¡± Zhao Yu quickly changed his sword to a 45-degree angular posture to direct the monster¡¯s tusks to his side using his sword body. Right after the successful deflection, Zhao Yu quickly leap to the side to recover some stamina and strength. According to information obtained from captives, this boar was one of the stronger monster among all commander level monsters. What followed was several rounds of combat between the man and the beast.. Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: Unforeseen Changesl(2) Chapter 522: Unforeseen Changesl(2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation , Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu¡¯s attack unable to breach the defense even with his full power and the boar didn¡¯t even bother to dodge. In contrast, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t wasted too much energy and strength to block the fang attacks and had to keep dodging. From the start of the battle, Zhao Yu fell into a disadvantage, almost only able to passively defend against the commander-level boar. On another battlefield, the remaining sixty-plus students had already begun a life-and-death struggle with a group of wild boars. The two prisoners lying on the ground were not attacked by the monsters. The two prisoners were playing dead. They had risked not telling Zhao Yu that these monsters shouldn¡¯t be killed recklessly, or else it would attract more commander-level monster. Logically, falling into the hands of monsters should not be better than falling into Zhao Yu¡¯s hands. But in the inner circle, these monsters can enhance their strength by consuming living humans. Such an opportunity, even among the monster group, is only available to the commander or elite class monsters. Ordinary monsters only follow orders, will not kill when severely injuring someone, and dare not rashly consume the dead humans. They believed that as long as they fell into the hands of monsters, they should be able to hold out until the arrival of the Eight Desolations Alliance. ¡°No¡ª!¡± A student was surrounded and attacked by four monsters and was killed on the spot. The situation began to worsen, with the number of monsters increasing, especially the elite class monsters, who were unstoppable, forcing Xiao Xiao Long and other threshold-level fighters to continuously retreat and reform their defense line. After another 15 minutes, more than a dozen people died. Several were seriously injured and couldn¡¯t get up. Indeed, as the two prisoners had thought, the monsters did not kill those who were severely injured and fell to the ground, but turned to attack others instead. ¡°Zhao Yu, we can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± ¡°Anyone has any idea to breakthrough!¡± ¡°Dammit, there are more coming! Zhao Yu! We can¡¯t beat them all! Xiao Xiao Long shouted loudly, his body covered with numerous cuts, clearly seriously injured. Zhao Yu dodged the commander monster¡¯s charge and realized the situation was very grim. What to do?! He hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Run south! Compared to returning to the newbie area and attracting even stronger monsters, getting past the current crisis was the most important. Upon hearing this, the others quickly aid the injured retreated southward, leaving behind more than a dozen corpses, and finally escaped to the south of the boundary road. The monsters stopped in their tracks upon reaching the boundary road, as if there was some restriction preventing them from entering at will. Zhao Yu immediately activated his Lightfoot and easily shook off the commander boar. He rushed towards the few heavily injured people on the ground. When he passed by the two captives, he killed them. When the two of them died, they were both at a loss. They did not understand why Zhao Yu would kill them. Zhao Yu was not stupid. These monsters were obviously attracted by the monsters he had killed earlier. This kind of trap should be considered common sense in the inner circle, but these two people deliberately hid it, which was why they were in trouble. Following that, Zhao Yu pulled up two heavily injured students and used his phantom steps and Lightfoot to dodge the wild boars ¡®attacks. He fled all the way to the south of the boundary road and met up with the others. After this battle, the number of people traveling with them decreased again. There were only about 30 people left, and more than half of them were girls. After all, these girls were the weakest and had the most casualties in the battle. ¡°Brother Yu, there are still three people over there who haven¡¯t died¡­ As soon as he returned, Xiao Xiao Long hurriedly pointed at the battlefield. Zhao Yu naturally saw it, but he only had two hands and could only save two people at a time. He put down the two injured men, turned around, and rushed into the herd of beasts. On the battlefield, the commander monster understood Zhao Yu¡¯s intentions and swallowed a student. Another two elite monsters swallowed two other students. Seeing this scene, everyone was heartbroken. Zhao Yu also felt very aggrieved. He accumulated his energy and roared angrily before unleashing the killing move of the Gale Blade Technique. ¡°Cyclone SLASH!¡± In the next second, a strong wind swept over. The wild boars in front of him were instantly cut into pieces and couldn¡¯t be any more dead. ¡°Roar ¡ª!¡± The commander boar directly rushed towards Zhao Yu. ¡± F * ck, even if I can¡¯t beat you, I will take down all of your men?! Zhao Yu dodged the attacks of the commander boar while attacking the other normal and elite class monsters. With his strength as an ultimate fighter, no one could stop him, not to mention his martial ethics. Every time he attacked, a monster would definitely die. This scene made the commander boar so anxious that it roared repeatedly and charged continuously. Unfortunately, its body was too huge. Although its speed was not slow, its flexibility was too poor. No matter how it chased after Zhao Yu, it could not land a hit on Zhao Yu. In just a few minutes, more than 30 ordinary and elite monsters had died under his blade. just as Zhao Yu was in the midst of killing, he suddenly realized that the commander boar did not chase after him anymore He turned around and saw that the monster was aiming at him. A energy aura began to brew around the monster. A martial art technique!? Zhao Yu only felt a sense of trepidation surge into his heart. He no longer cared about killing monsters. He activated his Lightfoot and began to retreat rapidly. He dashed dozens of meters away. Before he could return to the south of the boundary road, a sharp whistle approached him from behind. ¡°Roar ¡ª!¡± Following the roar of the commander boar, a fang shot over like lightning. Zhao Yu only managed to dodge with his phantom step. In the next second, his right shoulder was pierced through, and a bloody hole as thick as a bowl suddenly appeared. ¡°Puff ~!¡± Zhao Yu immediately spat out a mouthful of blood, but he did not dare to stop. He forced himself to endure the dizziness and rushed toward the boundary road. On the other side of the road, Xiao Xiao Long and the others had also seen Zhao Yu¡¯s situation. A few of the threshold level enhancer had rushed out to support Zhao Yu. The monsters on the side of the road seemed to know that Zhao Yu¡¯s condition was critical, and they began to charge at him for revenge. [Do you wish to spend 2 Technology Points to heal your injuries?!] Yes! Although the injury seemed fatal, fortunately, there was the Super Brain. The next second, a sensation like white energy entering his body and the large hole in his right shoulder was rapidly repaired. In the blink of an eye, his injury was healed. Zhao Yu kept moving, following the fang that had injured him to a tree, and pulled out the fang. Turning his head, he saw the commander monster¡¯s eyes full of astonishment. It seemed it had not expected that Zhao Yu would survive its killing move. Then, it saw Zhao Yu picking up its fang, infuriating it as if its lifeline had been taken away. The next second, that locked-on sensation came again. Zhao Yu¡¯s heart tightened, realizing the commander boar will attack him again. If it aimed for his head, even the super brain might not be able to save him. Zhao Yu did not dare to stay and quickly fled towards the boundary road. The sensation of being locked on persisted behind him. Perhaps due to the distance being too far, the monster was not confident in a its shot and worried about losing its other fang as well. Safely retreating to the boundary road, Zhao Yu finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, with the threat of the fang, he dared not venture out again. Outside the boundary road, the commander monster kept closing in. Zhao Yu and the others kept retreating, widening the distance between them. After stopping a few hundred meters away, the group turned to look at the crowd of wild boar monsters filling the boundary road. ¡°I must avenge them, slaughter these monsters!¡± Xiao Xiao Long said fiercely. -When we¡¯re stronger, we¡¯ll turn them all into BBQ.!¡± Zhao Yu took a deep breath and nodded. After all of them made the bold statements, seeing that the wild boar monsters indeed did not dare to come in. Another worry stuck their mind. ¡°Brother Yu, those two prisoners said we shouldn¡¯t come back, or more monsters will attack us¡­¡± ¡°Especially the ultimate fighters, they will attract king-level monsters¡­¡± ¡°What do we do now?!¡± Zhao Yu, as an ultimate fighter, had fled under the pressure of the group of commander monsters. At this moment, he was also perplexed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The boar monster was only a commander-level monster. If the king-level monsters showed up, could he really withstand it and its group?! Zhao Yu thought about how Xiao Xiao Long and the others had returned before and asked, ¡°How long did it take for you all to come back last time?!¡± ¡°About seven or eight hours¡­¡± Xiao Xiao Long recalled. ¡°That¡¯s good, at least for seven hours, there should be no monsters chasing US¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find the main team now and then leave this newbie area as soon as possible¡­¡± Everyone else also was feeling that as long as they escaped the newbie area before the king-level monsters attacked, there should be no problem. However, Zhao Yu was not as optimistic as everyone else; he had some concerns. If king-level monsters were so easy to evade, it seemed unnecessary for other major forces to stay away from the boundary road.. Chapter 523 - Chapter 523: Meeting Up (1) Chapter 523: Meeting Up (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation [Tiero: 200%] [Current Technology Points: 69] [Zero Coins: 275] [Cultivation Technique: ] [Lightfoot Technique: 3/200 (Master)] [Gale Blade Technique: 2/200 (Master)] [Phantom Steps Technique: 2/100 (Beginner)] [Viper Kick Technique: 1/100 (Beginner)] A few kilometers away from the boundary road, the group sat on the ground to rest. Zhao Yu took the opportunity to take stock of his gains. His evolution level was basically stuck at 200%. According to the information obtained by the Super Brain, he would not be able to reach tier one before he reached the camp. Otherwise, he would be killed. This should be a setup created by the advanced civilization behind the scenes. Perhaps it was to prevent the Experimentals from being killed by high-level monsters, or to prevent the humans who had been strengthened to a high level from abusing their power and blocking the path of the latecomers. The situation at the camp was enough to prove this point. Originally, everyone could go to the camp, but a group of people who arrived first occupied the entire camp and deliberately gave out five first-tier coins for the latecomers to fight for. No matter who won, they would have to hand over more than half of their zero-tier coin. Otherwise, they would not be able to exchange for cultivation techniques, weapons, and equipment in the camp. According to the captives, there was a kind of AR technology in the camp that allowed them to experience the operation of the cultivation method themselves. It was relatively easier than reading the secret manual like this. Of course, compared to the Super Brain, which could directly use technology points to increase the proficiency of cultivation techniques, it was still far from it. ¡°Super Brain, calculate the route to meet the main group!¡± Zhao Yu naturally couldn¡¯t think of such a brain-consuming matter on his own. Soon, the Super Brain gave him multiple routes, and one of them was the one with the highest probability of meeting other people. After walking for about an hour, they were lucky enough to meet up with the main group. They had not seen each other for nearly a day, and both sides had suffered casualties. When Zhao Yu and the others left, the main group still had over eight hundred people. However, about half of them were no longer from their school. After exchanging information, everyone learned that not long after they left, a large number of monsters had found them. These monsters were so strong that even commander-level ones appeared, and among those left behind, there were hardly any who could even reach the threshold level, making it impossible to stop them. They had to fought against the commander-level monsters with human lives. And that wasn¡¯t the end of it. The monsters kept coming in waves, relentlessly pursuing them. Fortunately, their luck wasn¡¯t bad, as they happened to encounter Ji Wu Shuang, Huo Zhen Wu, and others. This group of ancient martial arts successors had been staying in the supermarket and also faced a large-scale monster attack at night. Naturally relying on their strong strength, the ancient martial arts successors had no casualties, but the ordinary people suffered heavy losses. After discussing, they followed the marks left by Zhao Yu and others and chased after them. With the help of Ji Wu Shuang and others, the remaining students were able to survive, and the two groups merged. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Xiao Xiao Long cried in pain. Clearly, the monsters were attracted because they returned to the newbie area. ¡°Stop blaming yourselves, none of you wanted this. If we have to blame someone, it should be those who dragged us into this¡­¡± The speaker was Zhao Wan Jun, who had shown her brilliance during this crisis, killing many monsters and advancing rapidly in strength. Most importantly, she was the one who dealt the finishing blow to the commander-level monster, becoming the strongest among those who stayed behind, surpassing the threshold level, roughly around seventy times enhanced. At this moment, Ji Wu Shuang and others also came over. Although they were acting together, they still kept a certain distance. Hearing that Zhao Yu and the strongest among them had returned, they naturally came over to check the situation. ¡°What would happened if ones enhanced a hundred times?! Ji Wu Shuang asked curiously. As early as last night, her strength had plateaued, and she wondered if she needed to go to the camp to continue improving. With Zhao Yu and others returning, it was a good opportunity to gather information. ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Yu nodded, not stingy with information, ¡°We are all considered zero-tier now, the limit of bodily enhancement is at one hundred times¡­ ¡°To go further, one needs to head to the camp for first-tier job transition¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, the camp is currently occupied by a group of predecessors, making it inaccessible¡­¡± Zhao Yu shared information about the five first-tier coins that had spread from the camp, as well as the inner circle¡¯s five major forces. ¡°Can I take a look at the martial arts manuals? Ji Wu Shuang remained calm until Zhao Yu mentioned the martial arts techniques, which then piqued her interest. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t hide them and handed over the three captured martial arts manuals to Ji Wu Shuang. He was also curious about how these martial arts manuals compared to those of ancient martial art like Ji Wu Shuang. Ji Wu Shuang picked up the Gale Blade Technique to read, while passing the Phantom Step and Viper Kick Technique to Huo Zhen Wu and Pan Yi Ting to review. At first, the three of them had serious expressions, but later, the expressions on their faces relaxed significantly. ¡°How is it?!¡± Zhao Yu asked curiously. ¡°They are indeed ancient martial arts techniques, but they¡¯re all low-level techniques!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ji Wu Shuang said with a smile at the corner of her mouth. Low-level techniques?! Zhao Yu, seeing that she seemed to want to say something, quickly inquired about the techniques. ¡°According to the messages left by our ancestors, a long time ago, ancient martial art were very powerful, capable of moving mountains and seas, and could do anything¡­¡± ¡°Correspondingly, the techniques also ranged from high to low, classified into four levels by Heaven, Earth, Mystery, and Yellow, each level divided into extreme, high, medium, and low classes¡­. Chapter 524 - Chapter 524: Meeting Up (2) Chapter 524: Meeting Up (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation , Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Then what level are these three cultivation techniques?!¡± Zhao Yu asked hurriedly. ¡± Yellow Grade Low-Rank, very ordinary!¡± Ji Wu Shuang replied with pride. ¡± Then, may I know what level of cultivation technique you are practicing?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Ji Family¡¯s ancestral Infinite Sword Technique. It belongs to the middle rank of the Mystery Grade¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang said with a smile. Huo Zhen Wu added, saying that his and Pan Yi Ting¡¯s cultivation techniques were of the Mystery Grade Low-Rank. Thinking of this, Zhao Yu read out the Lightfoot Technique and asked about its grade. He received the same answer, which was a Yellow Grade Low-Rank skill. This made him feel a little disappointed. The four martial arts he had learned were only the basic level of cultivation techniques. However, thinking about it, it was normal. How could a cultivation technique that the bandit group could obtain be too strong? ¡± Did the cultivation techniques you obtained come from the camp?! Huo Zhen Wu asked solemnly. If the ancient martial arts technique was leaked, there might be a higher level technique. ¡°That¡¯s right. The people from the Wang Feng Valley went to the camp to exchange for the cultivation technique. One manual costs too coins¡­ The price was obtained from the two captives of the Eight Desolations Alliance. ¡°One hundred per book, that¡¯s expensive!¡± Huo Zhen Wu heaved a sigh of relief, too Zero-tier Coins was equivalent to killing too ordinary monsters. There were not many people who could do it. Even if others knew martial arts, they wouldn¡¯t learn too much. Moreover, unlike them who had practiced martial arts from a young age, it¡¯s estimated that their martial arts realm wouldn¡¯t be high. ¡°That¡¯s the price in Wang Feng Valley. I heard that in that camp, such techniques cost only one zero-tier coin, and there¡¯s also AR technology to assist in understanding and learning¡­¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Everyone was astonished, and after asking in detail, they discovered the camp was so exploitative. ¡°That group is too much, taking advantage of being early birds to occupy the entire camp and amassing wealth on a large scale. Doesn¡¯t anyone manage to beat them?!¡± They could imagine that all newcomers wanting to buy something at the camp had to give up half, how much money must the camp¡¯s forces have accumulated?! Doing nothing and just by arriving first, they had gained such a huge advantage, it was unimaginable. ¡ö¡öThey could occupy the camp because they must have reached the first tier, but the good news is, those above the first tier can¡¯t come to the newbie area, so they can only stay in the camp¡­¡± Then Zhao Yu shared the experiences of this journey, mainly talking about the law of the jungle prevailing in this place. Encountering others wouldn¡¯t be as friendly as they were. ¡°Understood¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang nodded and said, ¡°Since our two groups met in the newbie area, it¡¯s also fate. Let¡¯s merge into one¡­¡± This was exactly what Zhao Yu had in mind. The Eight Desolations Alliance had over twenty ultimate fighter, and it was difficult for him to contend on his own. Having Ji Wu Shuang and others join was the best, as it could fill the gap in their combat power. ¡°How many ultimate fighters do you have on your side?!¡± ¡°Five!¡± Ji Wu Shuang said with a light smile. After the merger, their side was strong, and Zhao Yu¡¯s side was weak, who would lead was self-evident. She continued, ¡°So, my idea is, whenever there¡¯s a major issue, we can sit together and discuss¡­¡± Zhao Yu hesitated for a moment but then agreed. Ji Wu Shuang and others were good in manner, otherwise, they would have forcefully taken over the supermarket when they first met. Instead, they didn¡¯t do so and only occupied the supermarket after they left. After talking about the merger, Zhao Yu shared the current predicaments. ¡°We have two things to deal with right now¡­¡± ¡°The first thing is that we¡¯ve wiped out a small team of the Eight Desolations Alliance, and they will definitely send people to hunt us down¡­¡± ¡°How many ultimate fighters they have, we can¡¯t be unprepared!¡± With both sides merged, there are a total of six, while the Eight Desolations Alliance has over twenty, obviously incomparable. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too afraid!¡± Ji Wu Shuang smiled, ¡°When you wiped them out, you were the only ultimate fighter. I think, if they send people to hunt us down, at most four or five , we should be able to handle it!¡± ¡°Yes, the Eight Desolations Alliance can¡¯t possibly come out in full force for one ultimate fighter , sending over twenty ultimate fighters to hunt you down, right?!¡± Zhao Yu thought about it and felt it made sense, which slightly eased some of his tension. ¡°There¡¯s another thing, about that king-level monster¡­ ¡°Coming back this time, well definitely provoke new monster attacks¡­¡± ¡°As an, I will inevitably draw out king-level monsters¡­¡± ¡°According to them, king-level monsters have strength comparable to the first-tier, which we are not able to resist¡­ ¡°Comparable to the first-tier?!¡± Huo Zhen Wu¡¯s eyes lit up, seemingly eager to compete with a first-tier monster. Xiao Xiao Long, on the side, was disheartened; his initial departure was to suppress Huo Zhen Wu and win back Pan Yi Ting¡¯s heart. But now, he had returned in defeat¡­ However, after encountering so many unforeseen events, he had long lost his competitive spirit. All he wanted now was for his classmates to survive. ¡± I¡¯d like to see how strong this king-level monster is!¡± Huo Zhen Wu licked his lips. He had killed a few Commander level monsters and was no longer concerned about them. When he suddenly heard that there was a King level monster, he could not wait to give it a try. The other few were also tempted. As martial artists, they naturally wanted to test their skills against stronger opponents. Since they couldn¡¯t advance to the first-tier by going to the camp now, fighting against king-level monsters that were comparable to the first-tier was a good way to see what the path beyond was like. -Then let¡¯s do it this way, we¡¯ll follow the plan you¡¯ve made to get everyone to a safe zone¡­¡± ¡°Then, those of us who have returned to the newbie area, along with you guys, will go to the place where you clashed with the Eight Desolations Alliance¡­¡± ¡°First, to eliminate the threat of the Eight Desolations Alliance, and second, to have a bout with that king-level monster¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang was also sharing the desire to encounter a king-level monster like Huo Zhen Wu and others. Zhao Yu originally planned to send the main group to their destination and then leave to avoid the king-level monster¡¯s involvement. Now, their intentions coincided with his, even eagerly. Alone, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could escape from a king-level monster, but with Ji Wu Shuang and others, their chances of survival would be much greater. Thus, the matter was settled, and the group sped up, walking for almost another hour, finally reaching the boundary road. They arrived at a secret base chosen in advance, a valley near the boundary road. After settling the main group there, Zhao Yu and over thirty others, along with Ji Wu Shuang and eight ancient martial artists left the place. The strongest, like Ji Wu Shuang were ultimate fighters, while the weakest also had threshold-level strength. These threshold-level, although formidable in strength, were ultimately limited by their physical condition and might not be useful in the upcoming battle. Therefore, most were left at the base to look after the others. The other three accompanying ancient martial artists, though not as strong as Ji Wu Shuang and her peers, were also enhancers close to the limit, enhanced eighty or ninety times. coupled with their exquisite martial arts, they might not necessarily be weaker than ultimate fighters, and could even be stronger than ordinary ultimate fighters. ¡°I won¡¯t be going with you¡­¡± Zhao Wan Jun hesitated for a moment, ultimately choosing not to follow. -Although our two groups have merged, we still need to leave some strong people behind to look after things¡­¡± She pulled Zhao Yu aside and said. She was worried that without strong people on their side, those from the ancient martial sects might use their people as cannon fodder. Through several encounters, the other side had shown great decorum, it was still better to be cautious. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡± I am entrusting the students to you. Let me rely on you for this!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only -These are the manuals we captured earlier, try practicing them and have someone make several copies to distribute to everyone. Mastering them could ultimately enhance our combat power!¡± These manuals were useless to him, already recorded by the Super-brain, so it was better to hand them over to Zhao Wan Jun for her to manage. ¡°Alright!¡± Zhao Wan Jun took the manuals. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t make a fuss and quickly returned to the team, leaving with Ji Wu Shuang and the others.. Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: The Situation in the Camp (1) Chapter 525: The Situation in the Camp (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Wang Feng Valley. In the largest and most luxurious private room on the third floor of the restaurant, seven people sat around a round table. ¡± Xie Zheng, I heard that one of your teams was wiped out?!¡± A middle-aged man with a mustache said with a smile. ¡°A little mouse that walked out of the novice area. He can be destroyed with a single order. There¡¯s no need for you, Ding Hong, to be hypocritical here¡­¡± ¡°Hai, what are you saying? We are all Elders of the Wang Feng Valley. I am just worried about your Eight Desolations Alliance¡­¡± Ding Hong said sarcastically. Xie Zheng was instantly enraged, but he couldn¡¯t flare up at this moment. The few people present were not inferior to him in status, and each of them led a team that was not weaker than his. When the others heard this, they also teased him. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. However, in his heart, he hated Zhao Yu so much that he was gritting his teeth. He thought that when he returned, he would order people to capture Zhao Yu alive and torture him in every possible way to vent the hatred in his heart. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I called everyone here today for serious business!¡± At this moment, the man sitting on the main seat gently knocked on the table. The others quieted down and shifted their gazes to him. The man in the main seat was the real boss of Wang Feng Valley, He Yun. He held a first-tier coin and had the right to enter the camp. After such a long time of accumulation, his martial arts were unfathomable and far from what others could compare to. ¡°Boss, what is it?¡± ¡°I received news that the owner of the camp might leave this place in a month¡¯s time.¡± ¡± Leave?!¡± Although there were rumors in the streets, this kind of news often appeared, so no one took it seriously. However, these words coming from He Yun¡¯s mouth could not be underestimated. ¡°Boss, is that person really leaving?¡± Xie Zheng was also a little nervous, he had never seen the owner of the camp and didn¡¯t even know his name. Because the Eight Desolations Alliance he lead was not even an ant in the eyes of the camp boss. After all, there were a large number of Tier 1 fighters in the camp. Against these Tier 0 ultimate fighters, they were existences that could be instantly killed. ¡°He has no choice but to leave!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a rule written in the camp. You have to go to the Tier 2 camp within a year. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be killed.¡± He Yun nodded slightly. According to the elders at the camp, there was someone who had been at the camp for nearly ten months, and it had reached the point where he had no choice but to go to the Tier 2 camp¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the faces of those present became solemn. Logically, the departure of the camp¡¯s owner should be good news for them, even better if the camp were empty. Without the early arrivals occupying it, they would have a complete opportunity to strengthen to the first tier, or even usurp the nest. ¡°Will everyone from the camp leave?!¡± Xie Zheng asked. The others also looked at He Yun without blinking, revealing a hint of anticipation in their eyes. Those who hadn¡¯t gone to the tier 2 camp within a year would die. Although their time of arrival varied, the shortest had been here for three months, and the longest, like He Yun, had been here for six months. This meant that they didn¡¯t have much time left. If they couldn¡¯t reach the first tier, their past power and status would be as fleeting as clouds. He Yun shook his head slightly, ¡°You could say, the camp¡¯s top combat power will mostly leave¡­¡± ¡°But, there will still be some people who will stay behind¡­¡± Ding Hong, who had also been there for not a short time, quickly asked upon hearing there was a chance to reach the first tier, ¡°Boss, do we have a chance to enter the camp?!¡± He Yun¡¯s expression was complex, he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s uncertain, it depends on what those who stay think!¡± ¡°If they don¡¯t want to replenish with fresh blood, then we can only wait until they die, or even they leave too¡­¡± ¡°Boss, that person took away the elite of the camp, the remaining first-tiers should not be that strong, is there a possibility for us to unite with the other four major forces to break in?!¡± The others brightened at the suggestion, very tempted by the idea. After all, compared to being subservient, no one doesn¡¯t want to turn the tables and become the master. He Yun shook his head again, sighed deeply, and said, ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± ¡°The gap between the tier 1 and tier 0 is too big, it¡¯s not something that martial art skills and numbers can make up for¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, even the people left at the camp, there should still be a considerable number¡­¡± Xie Zheng, not giving up, asked again, ¡°Boss, the first tier can¡¯t return here, no one really knows how strong the first tier is¡­¡± Everyone present considered themselves among the strongest of the strong, no one could say for sure how powerful the first tier really was. After all, the first tier couldn¡¯t come back, and the only way to find out the strength of the first tier was to go to the camp. But without first-tier currency, rashly going to the camp meant death, with no exceptions¡­ except for exceptions. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Do you guys remember the group of women I sent into the camp a month ago?!¡± He Yun suddenly asked. Someone exclaimed, ¡°They¡¯re still alive?!¡± A month ago, after the five major forces returned from the camp, they began to mobilize people to guard at the boundary road, capturing many new female arrivals. Moreover, orders were given not to touch these women randomly; they must be kept intact. Eventually, the five forces divided a group of women among themselves and then sent them to the camp in turn.. Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: The Situation at the Camp (2) Chapter 526: The Situation at the Camp (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Some of them are dead, but most of them are still alive¡­¡± He Yun nodded slightly. ¡± One of them is called Hao Yu Wei. She¡¯s living very well and has caught the eye of the owner of the camp¡­¡± ¡°She not only became that person¡¯s woman but was also promoted to the first tier, to the point where even I have to bow and pay respects¡­¡± ¡°Fortunately, we were polite enough at the beginning, and Hao Yu Wei didn¡¯t trouble me, even treated me well¡­¡± He Yun had a smug look on his face, as if being valued by a woman was something remarkable. The others found it absurd, the leader of one of the five major forces, actually¡­ However, they could understand, after all, they are nothing comparing to the fighters within the camp, they were insignificant. ¡°Hao Yu Wei took in a few maids, and also brought them up to the first tier¡­¡± He Yun said with a light smile. ¡°I got her permission and fought with one of her first-tier maids¡­¡± The others were shocked and eagerly asked about the outcome of the fight. He Yun didn¡¯t rush to reveal the result, instead, he asked, ¡°Do you remember what we heard when we were at the tenth and fiftieth enhancements, respectively?¡± ¡°I remember, at the tenth enhancement, it was about going to the camp for the beast transformation profession¡­¡± ¡°At the fiftieth enhancement, it was about going to the camp for the enhancer shifting!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°One can become a first tier with just ten times, and one needs fifty times to become a first tier¡­¡± He Yun nodded, ¡°No need to think, it¡¯s obvious that the enhancer is somewhat better¡­¡± ¡°And Hao Yu Wei¡¯s maid, she¡¯s just a first-tier beast transformer¡­¡± ¡°What was the outcome?!¡± The others asked with eager eyes. They were well aware of He Yun¡¯s strength; one-on-one, they might not be able to beat him, but two or three together had a good chance of taking him down. ¡°That was the most disastrous loss I¡¯ve ever had, at the start of the fight, my attack skill and movements were useless, in front of her superior physical quality, I couldn¡¯t perform at all¡­¡± He Yun sighed deeply. ¡°In just a few seconds, I was stepped on by that maid and I could not even saw her movement¡­¡± There was a hint of fear in his eyes, as if thinking back to when he first entered the camp. At that time, he had just obtained a first-tier coin, at his most inflated. He harbored the thought of trying his hand against other tier 1 strongmen, but after seeing the considerable number of people in the camp, he gave up the idea. He had been patient all along and as it turned out, it was the right decision. ¡°One could say, any tier 1 could crush numerous of us¡­¡± He Yun pursed his lips, feeling bitter. Were they really inferior to those first-tier in the camp? It was not a wall but a mountain in front of them. Just like Hao Yu Wei, she was initially a newcomer, captured by him and sent into the camp. Now, she had become his superior. The reason was nothing more than that she had become the woman of the camp¡¯s owner. The owner of the camp was just someone who entered the camp earlier than them. Truly, being one step ahead means being ahead at every step. ¡°During this time, try not to cause any trouble and recruit as many people as possible to increase the number of ultimate fighters under our command¡­¡± ¡°In a month, when that person leaves, the camp will inevitably change dramatically. No one knows what the situation will be then, but it¡¯s always good for us to strengthen our forces and prepare for battle!¡± ¡°Xie Zheng, Ding Hong, you two can temporarily stop your hunting¡­¡± The others nodded, determined to continue cultivating ultimate fighters when they returned. Only Xie Zheng and Ding Hong looked displeased. ¡°Boss, they have businesses in the valley, we have a poor foundation, without hunting others, we have no money¡­¡± Concerned about their interests, the two unusually set aside their prejudices and complained about their poverty together. He Yun touched his nose and said, ¡°How about this, for every ultimate fighter you add under your command, I¡¯ll count it as a thousand contribution points for you, how about that?!¡± The two were overjoyed and quickly agreed. A thousand contribution points, equivalent to contributing a thousand zero coins, was not a small amount. ¡°Alright, disperse now¡­¡± Boundary Road. ¡°Is this the place where you fought with the Eight Desolations Alliance before?!¡± Ji Wu Shuang scanned the area and not finding any signs of other people¡¯s presence, asked. ¡°This is the place, but it looks like the people from the Eight Desolations Alliance haven¡¯t arrived yet!¡± Zhao Yu also looked around, and his super brain scanned the area with a vision scan, not finding anyone else within a hundred meters. ¡°What do we do now?!¡± Xiao Xiao Long asked, ¡°Do we wait here, or do we go look for the Eight Desolations Alliance?!¡± ¡°According to what the captive said, they will definitely send people later¡­¡± ¡°The route we took here is proof enough that we are waiting for someone on this side, so they will definitely come here¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ji Wu Shuang thought about it and found it reasonable, nodding, ¡°Then let¡¯s simply ambush them in that forest and catch them all in one go when they arrive!¡± She was confident in her own strength and was not afraid of people from the Eight Desolations Alliance coming. The ancient martial artists accompanying her shared the same attitude, clearly not considering ordinary ultimate fighters a threat. Zhao Yu, Xiao Xiao Long, and the others were hesitating to stay long here at the boundary road, even if they couldn¡¯t beat the enemy, they could still escape back. According to the enemy, normal ultimate fighters dare not return to the boundary road, fearing the attraction of king-level monsters.. Chapter 527 - Chapter 527: The Situation at the Camp (3) Chapter 527: The Situation at the Camp (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation However, whether we can keep the pursuing the Eight Desolations Alliance here depends on Ji Wu Shuang and others. Zhao Yu hesitated for a moment but agreed. A group of people left the border road and headed towards the dense forest. Unexpectedly, after walking a few hundred meters, a sound of breaking air suddenly rang out. ¡°Be careful!¡± Ji Wu Shuang suddenly shouted, and the long sword behind her instantly appeared in her hand. With a movement, a flash of white light, an arrow was knocked down by the long sword in her hand. At the same time, Zhao Yu had just lifted the long knife in his hand, and seeing the crisis resolved, he then relaxed his force. He had noticed the arrow attack, but his speed in drawing the sword was slower than Ji Wu Shuang. He was not expecting Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s sword-drawing speed to be so fast. In such close distance, he might not be able to block a surprise attack. Fortunately, Ji Wu Shuang was not his enemy! The arrow attack just now had not triggered any reaction from his super brain. This was because the instructions he had set for the super brain to scan and alert were for monsters and humans, and he had not included inanimate objects like these. It seems a new order was needed. Zhao Yu called out to the Super Brain in his mind, ¡°If there are similar hidden traps, the vision needs to alert me¡­¡± ¡°If possible, it would be best to also mark the trajectory of attacks against me¡­¡± The computing power of the super brain was astonishing, easily calculating the trajectory of the arrows. It would be a waste not to utilize such ability. [Received] The moment the order and calculation was completed, his vision began to flash incessantly. Not far away, a group of people was rushing towards them rapidly. ¡°The people from the Eight Desolations Alliance are here!¡± Without needing a reminder from Zhao Yu, the others also took out their weapons. Soon, over a hundred people from the Eight Desolations Alliance came into view, with several of them, extremely fast, all being ultimate fighters. ¡°One per person, Zhao Yu, you take care of the others!¡± Ji Wu Shuang simply glanced with her eyes and determined the number of enemy. There were five people in total, one less compared to their numbers. Zhao Yu, who was left out, was directly assigned by Ji Wu Shuang to fight with threshold-level enhancers. Zhao Yu was happy to be free but did not relax his vigilance. If Ji Wu Shuang and the others were at a disadvantage, he was ready to support at any moment. ¡°Boom-!¡± With ten ultimate fighters on both sides, colliding together in pairs. The others tacitly avoided this king vs. king battlefield. Only Zhao Yu, an ultimate fighter mingled in the soldier vs. soldier battlefield, like walking through uninhabited territory, launching a one-sided massacre. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Guo Yang stood on a distant tree, his eyes almost splitting with rage. He hadn¡¯t expected the enemy to have so many ultimate fighters. They even had one more than them and even had the spare capacity to massacre other threshold-level enhancers. ¡°No-¡ª!¡± Who knew, the next second, a familiar scream sounded, drawing Guo Yang¡¯s attention. He turned his head to see that the leader of Team Three had been beheaded by a woman with a single sword strike. ¡°Terrifying!¡± ¡°Where did these people come from, and why do they know martial arts?!¡± Guo Yang was startled. According to the trajectory, these people only had three secret manuals, all of which were the lowest grade and rank that leaked from a bandit group. According to time calculations, they shouldn¡¯t have had the time to master the martial arts?! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unless¡­ A shock flashed in Guo Yang¡¯s eyes, ¡°Could it be, they knew martial arts in the real world?!¡± Then, in the king vs. king battle in the arena, two more fell and were slain. Guo Yang felt a sense of foreboding, ¡°Not good, I must go back and report this!¡± He hastily retreated dozens of meters, only turning to flee after all five of their ultimate fighters had been killed, without looking back.. Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: King-level Monster! (1) Chapter 528: King-level Monster! (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon BoatTranslat.cn ¡°Tsks, I heard that your Eight Desolations Alliance got wiped out by a small team?!1¡® Below the Lookout Tower, several groups of people stood separately with a few leaders looking mockingly at one of them. ¡öHmph, Team Seven¡¯s strength was mediocre to begin with, it¡¯s normal for them to occasionally slip up!¡± ¡°No matter who it is, anyone who dares to mess with the people of the Eight Desolations Alliance must die!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha, Team Seven is too weak, to actually be defeated at the border road¡­¡± The others burst into laughter. In this inner circle, there is indeed a hierarchy of disdain. Their Wang Feng Valley sits at the very top of this hierarchy, while the border road is at the very bottom. After all, those active at the border road are either newcomers just out of the newbie area or those with insufficient strength, only able to muddle along there. The faces of the Eight Desolations Alliance members turned ugly, cursing the leader of Team Seven in their hearts and also harboring hatred towards Zhao Yu and the others. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t long before Xie Zheng, who was in a meeting came down. The members of the Eight Desolations Alliance then hurriedly left. The vice alliance leader was still holding a grudge, ¡°Alliance leader, when we catch those people, can I handle them?! ¡°Already mocked by other forces?!¡± Xie Zheng knew what the vice leader had encountered downstairs. After all, he too had been mocked by other leaders when he first arrived in the meeting. ¡°It¡¯s a trivial matter!¡± Xie Zheng didn¡¯t dwell too much on this topic, as in his view, Zhao Yu and the like were not worth mentioning. ¡°Now, the most important thing is about the camp! The vice leader was shocked, guessing something, and exclaimed, ¡°Could the rumors be true?!¡± ¡°Pretty much, the person at the camp is indeed leaving¡­¡± Xie Zheng¡¯s lips curved into a smile, saying, ¡°Next, we need to focus all our efforts here, this might be our chance to march into the camp¡­¡± After hearing his explanation, the vice leader¡¯s frustration had already dissipated by a large extent. just as Xie Zheng had said, Zhao Yu and the others were insignificant; for them, entering the camp and continuing forward was what mattered mos . ¡± Is there any martial arts manual?!¡± While cleaning up the spoils of war, Ji Wu Shuang searched two ultimate fighters but found nothign valuables on them. The others shook their heads as well, ¡°No, they probably didn¡¯t carry them on.¡± Everyone was quite disappointed. ¡°However, their equipment is pretty impressive! At this moment, Huo Zhen Wu was holding a set of white armor, looking very fond of it. -This equipment has stronger defense. If it weren¡¯t for my advanced martial skills, I might not have been able to defeat them!¡± The group began to divide the equipment. Zhao Yu already had a set of white equipment, so he didn¡¯t need any. To compensate him, they decided to give Zhao Yu some extra tier-0 Coins. The team didn¡¯t carry many Zero Coins on their expedition, only a few hundred coins in total among dozens of people. Zhao Yu alone took more than a hundred, bringing his total to 422 coins. Unfortunately, there was no way to cash these Zero Coins at the moment. ¡°What do we do next?!¡± With the trouble from the Eight Desolations Alliance resolved, everyone began discussing their next steps. -Next, it should be the King-level monsters¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s certain, the monster is targeting Zhao Yu¡­ After a brief consideration, Ji Wu Shuang spoke, ¡°My idea is for us to split into two groups, those who haven¡¯t reached their limit should deal with commander-level monsters and below on their own¡­¡± -Those of us who are ultimate fighters, let¡¯s pick a battlefield and meet that King-level monster!¡± HUO Zhen Wu nodded repeatedly, his eyes sparkling with excitement, eager to try, ¡°I heard this King-level monster is comparable to a first tier fighter, just right for testing our skills!¡± From Zhao Yu, he had already learned about the various benefits within the camp, it was monopolized by a first tier force, and others couldn¡¯t enter. Naturally, he was quite dissatisfied with the first tier force that monopolized the camp. If they could determine the strength of the King-level monster, it would be equivalent to knowing the strength of a tier-!, and perhaps they could plan to attack the camp. Thefive ancient martial artists reached a consensus, and Ji Wu Shuang looked at Zhao Yu,¡±What do you think?!¡± With others helping to deal with the King-level monster, Zhao Yu naturally had no objections and smiled, nodding, ¡°I have no problem!¡± ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s decided!¡± ji Wu Shuang nodded and began to split the teams. The six ultimate fighters stayed in place, waiting for the King-level monster, while the others went elsewhere. After chatting for a bit, everyone found a place to sit down and started to conserve energy. Zhao Yu reviewed his gains. Apart from the his coins reaching 422, there wasn¡¯t much progress in martial arts, and he only had 69 points in technology. ¡°Should I upgrade the Gale Blade Technique? After hesitating for a moment, Zhao Yu decided to save the technology points for when they were needed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thus, they waited for about two to three hours, and from the direction south of the road, came the roars of fierce beasts. The roar was loud and vigorous, audible from a great distance, indicating it was a large monster. Everyone immediately stood up, drew their weapons, and looked towards the south with a serious expression. As the sound approached, the ground also began to tremble. -What kind of weight does this monster have to cause the ground to tremble!¡± Huo Zhen Wu was swallowing nervously, wondering if his decision to challenge a King-level monster was a mistake.. Chapter 529 - Chapter 529: King-Level Monster! (2) Chapter 529: King-Level Monster! (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The others were the same. If they couldn¡¯t win, they would take the opportunity to escape. Zhao Yu stared at the boundary road, wondering if the king-level monster would come out. Finally, under the gazes of the six people, a giant monster that was nearly seven meters tall walked out of the forest. When they saw the appearance of the monster, the six of them all terrified by it. They were all shocked by its appearance. It was a huge monster with two heads. One of its heads was shaped like a bull¡¯s head with two horns in the middle of the monster¡¯s body. The other head was shaped like a snake with a long neck that twisted back and forth around the bull¡¯s head. Not only was the monster¡¯s head strange, but its torso was also strange, as if it was stitched together. Its entire body was covered in grayish-white fur and it looked extremely bloated. It made people feel a sense of danger at a glance. The four legs below the torso were bald, without a single strand of hair. Its two front legs were like the hooves of a horse, slightly slender, while its two hind legs were like the legs of an elephant, extremely thick. Of course, the slimness of the hooves was based on the monster¡¯s almost seven-meter-tall body. In fact, the two front hooves were half a meter thick. ¡°Roar ~~!¡± When the two-headed ox snake saw Zhao Yu, it roared and ran over. Its voice was like a tiger¡¯s roar, and it had a suppressed sense of majesty that made people shudder. ¡°Do we really have to fight it?¡± Some of them were scared and wanted to retreat. In the past, even the elite class or commander monsters were only three to four meters tall. With their weapons and movement techniques, they could still attack them As for the two-headed ox snake monster in front of him, it was over six nearly to seven meters tall and over ten meters long. The deterrence it brought was extremely terrifying. Some people unconsciously took a step back under the pressure. It was a great taboo to be timid before fighting. Ji Wu Shuang suddenly shouted,¡± We ancient martial art successors carry the mission of revitalizing our sects and families. How can a mere tier zero king-level monster scared us just like that?!¡± This shout immediately woke up the timid people and rekindled their fighting spirit. ¡°That¡¯s right. We haven¡¯t even fought a single battle. It¡¯s too embarrassing to retreat just like that!¡± One of them held an axe and seemed to be angry at his previous reaction. He took the lead and charged at the king-level monster. Seeing this, the others also followed. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t try to be brave. He was half a beat behind the others and walked at the back of the team. He knew that he was considered the weakest among the six of them. If he rashly charged, there was a risk of death. ¡°Roar ~~!¡± When the running two-headed ox snake monster saw that these ants were not running but were instead waving their blades at it. It exerted even more strength in its feet and instantly increased its speed. Zhao Yu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this. This king-level monster looked very strong, but its speed was very slow compare to elite or commander class monster. At the very least, with his current mastery level of Lightfoot, he was faster than the other party a lot. This way, even if he couldn¡¯t win, he could still escape. As the distance between the two sides rapidly closed, the oppressive force from the monster¡¯s massive body grew stronger. Zhao Yu, who considered himself not short at around 1.9 meters, felt like a child in front of this colossal creature. Especially since this giant monster was charging at them, the sense of oppression was even stronger. ¡°Take it down!¡± The leading ancient martial artist wielding an axe roared, lifting his axe towards the monster¡¯s front hooves. He indeed wanted to aim for the head, but given the creature¡¯s height, jumping up recklessly without solid footing would likely lead to a fatal outcome. Instead, aiming to sever the monster¡¯s limbs to restrict its movement seemed a better strategy for encirclement. The others made a similar choice, staying close to the ground and targeting the limbs of the monster. ¡°Hisss¡ª!¡± The two-headed monster¡¯s bull head expelled two streams of white breath, its millstone-sized bull eyes glaring in rage, as if it felt a great humiliation. Then, without stopping its steps, it charged towards the group. ¡°Ping~!¡± A sound reminiscent of metal clashing against metal erupted. The axe strike did not break through the defense, and the powerful recoil numbed the arms of the man. The sturdy front hooves stomped down towards the man. ¡°Not good!¡± Startled, the man quickly maneuvered to dodge to one side. Fortunately, his agility allowed him to avoid the stomping foot of the monster. ¡°Bang!¡± The ground where the hoof landed formed a crater several meters deep. Clearly, the monster had put a lot of force into that stomp. Just from the crater formed, one could imagine what would have happened if it had landed on a person. The four people behind adjusted their stance upon seeing this, avoiding the direct path of the charging monster and instead attacking its flanks. But like before, none of their attacks could break through its defenses. Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s sword even shattered upon impact, sending fragments flying. They couldn¡¯t withstand a direct confrontation! This thought emerged in everyone¡¯s mind. However, they soon realized that the King-level monster seemed not to be focusing on them. Both its angry bull eyes and the cold snake eyes were fixated on Zhao Yu. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Zhao Yu, run!¡± Before anyone could warn him, Zhao Yu had already turned to flee. His attack power was inferior to the others¡¯, and if they couldn¡¯t break the monster¡¯s defense, how could he? Zhao Yu had no intention of waiting for death and used his Lightfoot skill to flee towards the back. In a blink of an eye, the man and the beast had moved dozens of meters apart.. Chapter 530 - Chapter 530: King-Level Monster! (3) Chapter 530: King-Level Monster! (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The other five felt a little more at ease. After all, the two-headed monster did not attack them directly. It only stomped on them a few times. ¡°Chase it, find an opportunity to see if we can hurt it¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang chased after it while staring at the two-headed monster¡¯s butt.¡± If we attack its weakness, we might be able to break its defense!¡± The five of them immediately rushed forward. ¡°Hiss hiss ¡ª!¡± In front of him, Zhao Yu kept running, and the roars of the snake heads could be heard. Through the Flash in his vision, he found that the two-headed monster¡¯s head was moving up and down, as if it was looking for an opportunity to attack. Behind the King-level monster, the other five did not abandon him, continuing their pursuit. It seemed they were planning a surprise attack from behind. Zhao Yu increased his speed again, but not to the extent of completely shaking off the monster, intending to create an opportunity for the other five. Killing this King-level monster would be ideal; otherwise, being chased like this was far from good. Half a minute later, the five finally caught up to the two-headed ox snake monster from behind. The man wielding the axe, with his strong movement technique and the fastest among them, was the first to attempt a sneak attack. His target was directly at the monster¡¯s rear. ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s see if you die!¡± The ancient martial successor sneered, channeling his energy and striking down with force. Unexpectedly, at that moment, an orifice suddenly appeared between the monster¡¯s legs. ¡°Pfft~~!¡± A stream of dull yellow gas burst out instantly. ¡°SO Smelly!¡± The man with the axe, caught off guard, inhaled a breath of it. He almost vomited on the spot from the nausea. It was a deep, penetrating stench as if various filthy substances had been interwoven together for decades and fermented. Before he could dwell on the smell, a wave of dizziness hit him, and the man with the axe blacked out, collapsing to the ground. The others slowed their pace, avoiding the cloud of dull yellow gas. They kept calling the name of the man with the axe. For a moment, the distance between the five ancient martial successor, Zhao Yu and the two-headed monster grew even further. ¡°Should we pursue?!¡± Huo Zhen Wu looked anxiously at Ji Wu Shuang. The gas emitted by the monster was truly bizarre; the man with the axe was no weaker than him, yet he was affected instantly, now with his life hanging by a thread. The others were also hesitant, not keen on continuing the pursuit. Speaking of friendship, they basically didn¡¯t have any friendship with Zhao Yu. It was only because everyone was near the novice area that they had a foundation of trust, so they cooperated to form a team. Ji Wu Shuang hesitated as well, but after thinking it over and considering that Zhao Yu was faster than the King-level monster, he likely wouldn¡¯t die immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s check on his condition first¡­¡± Zhao Yu and the monster were moving extremely fast. With just a slight delay from the others, the roars of the beast became more distant and gone. Eventually, they could barely hear it. Everyone understood that even if they pursued now, they probably wouldn¡¯t catch up in time. But inexplicably, they all felt a sense of relief in their hearts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, they realized the formidable nature of a King-level monster. Just with its defense alone, they couldn¡¯t break through, not to mention its offensive capabilities. It merely released a gas, and it was enough to knock out an ultimate martial artist skilled fighters. What more if it attacked with full force?! Upon checking, they found that the man with the axe had fallen into a coma, seemingly having knocked out by the smell, but fortunately, it wasn¡¯t life-threatening. Ji Wu Shuang stood up, looked into the distance, and murmured, ¡°Zhao Yu, I hope you can survive this!¡± Chapter 531 - Chapter 531: Internal Fighting Chapter 531: Internal Fighting Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Where did this group of people come from!¡± In the forest, Guo Yang didn¡¯t dare to stay for even a moment. He ran with all his might and life. He was shocked. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the hunting squad looked down on his combat strength and allowed him to hide in the distance to watch the battle, he might have died. ¡°Six ultimate fighters, and each of them knows martial arts. They can¡¯t be unspecialized!¡± Guo Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his expression changed drastically.¡± Could they from the other four major powers?!¡± If they dared to attack the people of Wang Feng Valley, there was a high chance that it was another major power. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t his place to worry about these matters. As long as he delivered the message back, he would have done a great service. He wasn¡¯t afraid of being blamed; the Eight Trigrams Alliance wouldn¡¯t be so foolish. While fleeing, Guo Yang kept looking back, afraid of being chased. ¡°Old Xie, your Eight Desolations Alliance lost a team, do you need our help?!¡± Ding Hong ran into Xie Zheng just as he was leaving the restaurant, seizing the opportunity to taunt him. Xie Zheng¡¯s face turned ashen, coldly responding, ¡°No need for you to bother with such trivial matters!¡± ¡°Ha ha, I¡¯m just worried you guys from the Eight Desolations Alliance would lose your status in Wang Feng Valley!¡± The two had long been at odds, with Ding Hong appearing particularly smug now. Xie Zheng was furious but couldn¡¯t find a comeback, as their Team Seven indeed had been wiped out. ¡°Hmph, just a group from the newbie zone, easily crushed!¡± ¡°The most important thing now is that matter, I hope Master Ding doesn¡¯t get distracted by trivialities and neglect the chief¡¯s important business!¡± Ding Hong snorted, about to say something when suddenly someone came rushing from a distance. ¡°Leader, it¡¯s bad news!!¡± From afar, Guo Yang shouted loudly, attracting the attention of many. Xie Zheng, already embarrassed in front of everyone, became furious seeing his subordinate in such panic. ¡°Guo Yang, do you dare to make such a noise in Wang Feng Valley?!¡± He planned to deal with Guo Yang properly once back. Guo Yang shivered, but thinking of those who had died, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Leader, there¡¯s really a big trouble!¡± Ding Hong squinted, listening as someone whispered in his ear, his eyes lighting up. ¡°Leader Xie, I heard he went out with your hunting team to trouble that group of newcomers. How come he¡¯s back alone?!¡± Xie Zheng then realized Guo Yang had left with Team Three and others. A bad premonition suddenly hit him. He glanced at Ding Hong and motioned for Guo Yang to speak privately. Ding Hong wanted to eavesdrop, but Xie Zheng didn¡¯t give him the chance, having his subordinates block the way. Ding Hong didn¡¯t insist, laughing loudly, ¡°Old Xie, your scout is back. Did your hunting team get completely annihilated again?!¡± Xie Zheng pulled Guo Yang aside, demanding, ¡°Guo Yang, didn¡¯t I command you to follow Team Three to hunt that group of newcomers? Why are you back alone?!¡± ¡°Leader, it¡¯s bad, they¡¯re all dead!¡± ¡°What?! Did I heard it wrong?¡± Xie Zheng was stunned, then grabbed Guo Yang¡¯s collar ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, that group has not just one extreme martial artist but six¡­¡± Guo Yang, terrified quickly explained. ¡°Each of them is proficient in at least one advanced martial art technique. Our Team Three was no match for them¡­¡± Xie Zheng frowned, ¡°How is it possible for a team from the newbie zone to have six ultimate martial artists?!¡± He couldn¡¯t believe that a team from the newbie zone, even if it had six ultimate martial artists, could they really defeat their experienced ultimate martial artists of the Eight Desolations Alliance. In his mind, those coming out of the newbie zone wouldn¡¯t have sufficient martial arts skills and experience to overcome their own people. Guo Yang urgently explained, ¡°Leader, all six of them are very skilled in martial arts, each mastering at least one technique. Our ultimate fighter couldn¡¯t stand against them¡­¡± ¡°What are you suspecting?!¡± Xie Zheng didn¡¯t understand why someone from the novice area knew martial arts. Guo Yang then voiced his guess,¡± I suspect that those people are not from the novice area. They might be from other forces. Otherwise, how could the people in the novice area know so many martial arts?!¡± Guo Yang had never seen martial arts above the master level, but he knew that the group¡¯s martial arts were stronger than theirs. After a moment of hesitation, he stated directly, ¡°I suspect that some of them might have martial arts skills above the master level, something that is clearly not possible for those from the newbie zone¡­¡± Xie Zheng furrowed his brows, turned his head to glance at Ding Hong, who was still loudly mocking them. It all seemed like there was some trickery afoot. Could it be¡­ A possibility suddenly dawned on him, and he became furious, charging at Ding Hong. ¡°Ding Hong, you bastard, dare to scheme against me?!¡± He grabbed a long sword from his subordinate and swung it at Ding Hong. The sword was swung in anger, carrying a unique might that scared many bystanders into stepping back. Ding Hong was stunned, not expecting Xie Zheng to become so enraged and attack him. ¡°Xie Zheng, have you lost your mind?!¡± Ding Hong cursed and drew a long sword and blocking the attack. Both were among the strongest of the ultimate martial artists, and their battle drew no interveners from the crowd. In fact, their followers were dumbfounded. They never expected their leader to actually start fighting. This was unprecedented! As soon as the two started fighting, they immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Some who hadn¡¯t left yet hurried back to watch the commotion. ¡°Xie Zheng and Ding Hong are actually fighting¡­¡± ¡°Do these two have such deep conflicts?!¡± The followers on the side were eager to join the fray. Fortunately, the two leaders hadn¡¯t lost their senses and didn¡¯t order their followers to join in. ¡°Xie Zheng, are you out of your damn MIND!? The boss just said no private fights, and you dare to make a move?!¡± Ding Hong was feeling justified and wasn¡¯t afraid of escalating the situation and kept shouting loudly, ensuring everyone could hear him. ¡°Bastard, you schemed against me, I¡¯ll kill you today, even if the boss comes, it won¡¯t matter!¡± Xie Zheng was furious, beyond caring about consequences, especially since he lost several ultimate fighters under his command. Even if He Yun himself arrived, he believed he was in the right. ¡°Stop this nonsense RIGHT NOW!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as the fight reached its peak, He Yun finally arrived. ¡°What are you two doing here?!¡± He Yun was furious as he has told them to avoid infighting among their subordinates, and here they were fighting. Ding Hong was overjoyed, quickly saying, ¡°It has nothing to do with me, Xie Zheng went crazy and attacked me!¡± He Yun then turned his gaze towards Xie Zheng. ¡°Boss, Ding Hong is a dishonorable bastard, sending people to ambush my men.. Six of my ultimate martial artists were killed by him!¡± Chapter 532 - Chapter 532: Wang Feng Valley Chapter 532: Wang Feng Valley Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡± Bullsh * t! When did I send my people to ambush your men?!¡± Ding Hong quickly turned to look at He Yun.¡± Boss, it really has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡± Who else could it be but you?!¡± Xie Zheng interrupted. He Yun listened to the two of them argue for a long time before he finally understood what had happened. ¡± Xie Zheng, six ultimate fighter under you already died?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Xie Zheng nodded and called Guo Yang to his side.¡± Guo Yang, tell everything you¡¯ve experienced to boss!¡± Instantly, everyone looked over. Guo Yang was under a lot of pressure, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead as he nervously explained. ¡°Their group only had one ultimate fighter at the start. When we sent people over, six of them suddenly appeared¡­¡± ¡°So, our alliance leader thinks¡­¡± Guo Yang noticed Xie Zheng glaring at him. He quickly said,¡± I¡¯m guessing that those six people might be from some other major power. Otherwise, how could there be six ultimate fighters in the novice area?¡± ¡°The most exaggerated thing is that these six people all know martial arts. Even the weakest one has mastered more than one martial art¡­¡± ¡°Master level martial arts, six ultimate fighters¡­¡± He Yun muttered to himself. After careful calculation, they did not seem to have come from the novice area. Then, he looked at Ding Hong and asked suspiciously,¡± It really wasn¡¯t you?!¡± Ding Hong immediately felt wronged.¡± It really wasn¡¯t me, Boss. My people have things to do!¡± As he spoke, he counted the ultimate fighters under him. Indeed, there was no time to commit a crime. Xie Zheng also noticed that something was wrong. Or rather, after this interruption, he calmed down. He felt that with Ding Hong¡¯s guts, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do so. After all, they were were ultimately from the Wang Feng Valley. He Yun then looked around and glanced at the other leaders. The people who looked at him waved their hands to indicate that it had nothing to do with them. ¡°If it was not done by you, it is very likely that it was done by other¡­¡± He Yun narrowed his eyes, suspecting that it was the work of the other four major powers. ¡°Boss, are they really going to attack us?¡± ¡°How dare they?!¡± Everyone was furious, as if they had been humiliated. He Yun was thinking about why the other four forces would do this. No matter how he thought about it, there seemed to be no result. ¡°Boss, since those people aren¡¯t from our Valley, we must avenge this affront!¡± As He Yun silent, Xie Zheng thought he was considering the bigger picture, expecting him to endure. But how could he explain such forbearance to his subordinates?! ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, take everyone and find those people. Finish them off!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss. Once we find them, I¡¯ll leave one alive to find out who they¡¯re working with!¡± Xie Zheng breathed a sigh of relief. Nearly everyone believed that only the other four major forces could field six ultimate martial artists, each skilled in martial arts above the master level. ¡°Boom boom¡ª!¡± Just then, the ground suddenly began to tremble. Simultaneously, a series of screams erupted in the distance. Everyone looked towards the source of the sound. They saw what was once an orderly Wang Feng Valley now in chaos, as a large crowd surged towards them like headless flies. ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± He Yun felt an ominous premonition rising. ¡°King-level monster, run!¡± At that shout, everyone was startled. ¡°King-level monster?¡± ¡°How is that possible?!¡± He Yun started panicked. He had personally faced a King-level monster before, knowing well that it wasn¡¯t something numbers could overcome. But King-level monsters usually stayed in their territories, rarely roaming like this! ¡°Wait, could it be a King-level monster that ran out from the newbie zone?!¡± ¡°Only a King-level monster from there would relentlessly chase after someone¡­¡± As everyone was panicking, the towering creature gradually came into view. Its massive stature instantly demolished any desire to fight. In the distance, some overly brave ultimate martial artists even launched attacks, with predictable results. Dead or injured. ¡°Retreat, let¡¯s avoid it for now!¡± He Yun quickly ordered his men to scatter, observing the situation from a safe distance. ¡°Boss, have you noticed? That King-level monster seems uninterested in anyone else, more like it¡¯s chasing someone!¡± Soon, someone spotted the clue. ¡°Right!¡± ¡°It must be an ultimate martial artist who returned to the newbie zone, drawing the King-level monster out!¡± ¡°Who would be so bold? Are they seeking death?!¡± Xie Zheng was somewhat afraid, knowing the newbie zone¡¯s King-level monsters were relentless until it kill its target. Unless the ultimate martial artist who returned to the newbie zone die, it would continue its pursuit to the end. ¡°Do we know them?¡± He Yun casually asked. Everyone started to observe and shook their heads, ¡°Don¡¯t know them, seems not one of ours!¡± Wang Feng Valley was so large, and ultimate martial artists were few and known to each other. Zhao Yu¡¯s face was unfamiliar. Guo Yang suddenly shouted, ¡°It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him, that¡¯s the guy!¡± ¡°Who the hell is him?!¡± Xie Zheng immediately asking who he was. Guo Yang excitedly explained, ¡°He¡¯s the one who led the team that wiped out our three and seven teams¡­¡± He was worried about being blamed by Xie Zheng for returning alone, but now with Zhao Yu arriving, the focus of resentment shifted. ¡°It¡¯s actually him!¡± ¡°How dare he come here?!¡± ¡°Could someone be trying to mess with us?!¡± Ding Hong frowned. ¡°Like, another major force deliberately letting an ultimate martial artist return to the newbie zone to lure out this King-level monster to our Wang Feng Valley?!¡± He Yun¡¯s pupils narrowed, considering this possibility not unlikely. ¡°Damn it, our Valley isn¡¯t a place you just come and go as you please!¡± Furious and no longer concerned with analysis, he shouted, ¡°Where are the archers?!¡± The next second, a dozen figures with longbows stepped forward. He Yun pointed at Zhao Yu and roared, ¡°Shoot him, take that guy down!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Instantly, a dozen people raised their bows and shot arrows towards Zhao Yu. ¡°Huh?!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s Super Brian suddenly alert him about incoming arrows flying towards him, nimbly dodging with phantom steps and Lightfoot. Glancing towards the source of the arrows, Zhao Yu made a decision, changing direction and charging towards this group. Behind him, the King-level monster, unconcerned with anything else, continued its relentless pursuit of Zhao Yu.. Chapter 533 - Chapter 533: Extorting Cultivation Techniques! (1) Chapter 533: Extorting Cultivation Techniques! (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Damn it, he¡¯s charging towards us!¡± Xie Zheng was shocked and said angrily. ¡°I see it!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Boss, I heard that the Zero Coins dropped by King tier monsters are different from ordinary monsters. They can be exchanged for good things¡­¡± Ding Hong and the others all picked up their weapons, looking eager to give it a try. It was as if they wanted to attack Zhao Yu and the king-level monster together. ¡°Don¡¯t attack, retreat!¡± He Yun stopped everyone. He had personally witnessed the might of a king-level monster. It was not something that ultimate fighters like them could withstand. ¡°Ah?¡± Ding Hong and the others were a little unwilling.¡± This is a king-level monster. It¡¯s not easy¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, who doesn¡¯t know that ultimate fighters can lure out king-level monsters when they return to the novice area? Guess why no one has done so after such a long time?!¡± Xie Zheng said sarcastically. He was lucky enough to see a king-level monster before. Only then did the others realize that a king-level monster might be stronger than they had imagined. He Yun did not waste any time. He directly led his personal guards to run. Xie Zheng didn¡¯t say anything and pulled the people from the Eight Desolations Alliance along with him. ¡°Brother Hong, what should we do?¡± Coins dropped by King-level monsters were priceless. Ding Hong looked at the backs of He Yun and Xie Zheng, gritted his teeth, and followed them. ¡°Retreat, let¡¯s follow them first!¡± At this moment, he could only trust He Yun and the others ¡®judgment. Immediately, dozens of famous big shots in the Wang Feng Valley all fled into the distance. This scene shocked many people. In the eyes of others, this group of people represented the strongest combat strength of the Wang Feng Valley. The ultimate fighters alone was nearly a hundred, and each one mastered extremely powerful martial arts. In their eyes, even a first-tier monster might just be manageable to confront. Why would they flee upon encountering a king-level monster?! ¡°Flee?!¡± Zhao Yu sneered and chased after these people. He had long learned from the captives that the so-called Eight Desolations Alliance, ostensibly independent, was actually just a power under Wang Feng Valley. Secretly hunting those wealthy, unaffiliated teams, they were truly no good. Since he was essentially at a point of no negotiation with the Eight Desolations Alliance, he couldn¡¯t miss this rare opportunity to leverage his position. Besides, these people didn¡¯t even know who he was, shooting arrows at him from a great distance. Just this fact alone was enough reason for him to pursue them. ¡°Not good, that kid is chasing us!¡± Ding Hong¡¯s team, trailing at the back, quickly noticed Zhao Yu¡¯s actions and immediately shouted out. He Yun looked back but said nothing, continuing to hasten their escape to a farther distance. Xie Zheng also fled headlong, daring not to speak too much. ¡°Brother Hong, what should we do?!¡± Although everyone in the team was an ultimate fighter, not every individual¡¯s Lightfoot skill had reached the mastery level. The king-level monster behind them was faster than most of them. Ding Hong, though also proficient in Lightfoot skills, had not reached the mastery level. He knew that continuing to run would eventually lead to being caught. ¡°Damn it, let¡¯s fight!¡± Ding Hong gritted his teeth and abruptly stopped. Those self-aware also stood by his side. In just a moment, nearly fifty fleeing individuals stopped and drew their weapons. Let¡¯s kill that kid along with that king-level monster!¡± Ding Hong shouted fiercely. He had never been so embarrassed. How could he represented as one of the top leader in Wang Feng Valley after just running away?! ¡°King-level monsters, terrifying to all, no one dare to challenge you?¡± ¡°But today, I, Ding Hong, will slaughter a king-level monster, to show the world who truly is the hero!¡± ¡®Brothers, do you dare to defy the heavens and slay the dragon with me?!¡± His words were full of dominance, stirring many people¡¯s emotions, leading them to loudly echo in agreement. ¡°Good!¡± Ding Hong¡¯s face beamed with joy, even feeling a tremble in his heart. If he could rally these fifty people, could he overthrow He Yun and take the top position for himself?! If so, the future was promising! However, at this moment, as Zhao Yu drew nearer, he couldn¡¯t afford to think further, taking up his weapon and charging forward. ¡°Attack!¡± With Ding Hong¡¯s roar, more than fifty ultimate fighters charged passionately towards Zhao Yu. Even so, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t panic. [Would you like to use 69 technology points to increase the proficiency of the Phantom Steps by 69 points?] Yes! Swish! The next second, a massive amount of Phantom Steps techniques flooded into his mind, instantly assimilated as his own. [Phantom Step: 72/100 (Beginner)] Although the Phantom Step improved, it was still far from mastery. Among the ultimate fighters ahead, blocking his path, there were those who had mastered the mastery-level techniques. With the current situation, it was hard to escape unscathed. ¡± I have Vision!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu took a deep breath, silently reciting a few words. [Would you like to entrust your body to autopilot and activate the temporary module: Auto Evade?] Yes! Vision alone wasn¡¯t enough, Zhao Yu¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t process so much information, so he had to temporarily hand over control to the Super Brain. With the Super Brain¡¯s computing power and Vision scanning, he could navigate through a barrage of attacks unscathed.. Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: Extorting Cultivation Techniques! (2) Chapter 534: Extorting Cultivation Techniques! (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Vision is not invincible. If the enemy¡¯s speed far exceeds his own, even with Vision and the Super Brain¡¯s supercomputing power could not overcome the gap- As of now, there hasn¡¯t been an enemy powerful enough to overwhelm Zhao Yu speed and the Super Brain¡¯s calculations to the point of losing control. ¡°Swipe!¡± The next second, Zhao Yu felt his body and mind instantly shrink and transport into a different space. In this special space, the surroundings appeared nearly transparent, centered around his body with Vision. ¡°Is this my consciousness?!¡± Zhao Yu realized his consciousness must have been pulled out and placed here by the Super Brain. Under the control of the Super Brain, his body began to move. Watching the fleeting surroundings, Zhao Yu felt it was incredibly mystical. It felt as though he was riding a Gundam, watching as the pilot with autopilot operated for him. Consequently, the previous sense of crisis also dissipated. Zhao Yu even had the illusion that even if his body were destroyed, his consciousness could still live. ¡°Whoosh-!¡± As he thought, three streaks of slashes came after him, and the three fastest ultimate fighters swung their long knives towards him. Zhao Yu¡¯s figure moved, dodging the three knives with an extremely weird posture. In an instant, he circled around the three men. ¡°What kind of movement is this?!¡± The people who were yet to arrive were all startled, shocked by Zhao Yu¡¯s extreme maneuver. The three in the scene were also stunned, but the next second, they quickly escape to the side. Because as Zhao Yu dodged, it turned into a situation where the three of them had to confront the king-level monster. ¡°Dodge!¡± But it was too late! If the three had dodged after their attack failed, there might have been a chance. But they were shocked by Zhao Yu¡¯s movement technique, missing the best opportunity to dodge. They could even smell the scent of the king-level monster. ¡°Stop it!¡± The three exchanged looks, without time to think further, each used their strongest martial arts and attacked the king-level monster. ¡°Ba Gua Palm!¡± ¡°Seven Injuries Fist!¡± ¡°Heaven¡¯s Cripple Kick!¡± The three ultimate fighters each launched their powerful moves, aiming to deliver a fatal blow to the king-level monster. ¡°Moo-!¡± ¡°Ssss¡ª!¡± The two-headed ox snake monster became enraged. When Huo Zhen Wu and others attacked it, it was focusing all its attention on Zhao Yu. Several hours had passed since then, and during this time, it had been led on a chase by Zhao Yu everywhere, already filled with anger. At this moment, the two-headed ox snake monster found something to release his anger on. It slightly bent its legs, lowering its entire upper body to body tackled with the three. ¡°Boom-!¡± The three powerful moves successfully hit the two-headed ox snake monster¡¯s body, producing a sound of metal clashing. The next second, the raging body charged towards the three with the force of Mountain bearing down on them. ¡°Not good!¡± The three finally realized that the monster before them was not something they could stop. Their three ultimate moves failed to breach its defenses, indicating the strength of this king-level monster. Just as they thought to retreat, the earthquake created by the king-level monster was slowing their movements. This trembling force wasn¡¯t strong, and under normal circumstances, even threshold enhancer could easily break free. However, at this critical moment, it proved disastrous. Their figures faltered for only a moment before they were struck by the two-headed ox snake monster¡¯s body. ¡°Boom¡ª!¡± Like smashed watermelons, they were instantly crushed upon impact, their remains scattering in all directions. This scene shocked everyone. Even Zhao Yu was terrified, grateful he hadn¡¯t foolishly attempted to confront this king-level monster. He considered that the monster, standing at almost seven meters tall and likely weighing dozens or even nearly hundred tons. Such a colossal body and weight could demolish not just people but even a three or four-story building upon impact. ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Run!¡± Ding Hong and others were petrified by this scene. Following someone¡¯s shout, they finally snapped to their senses and turned to flee. They were like startled birds, completely losing their will to fight. Too powerful! Ahead, He Yun glanced back, sighing once more. Months ago, he had witnessed a king-level monster¡¯s fury, which directly demolished an existing dominant force. It was said that this force was the strongest among the five, ambitious enough to hunt a king-level monster. The outcome was nearly a total annihilation of their ultimate fighters, with the king-level monster only slightly injured. Although that battle showed that king-level monsters were not invincible and could be injured, the losses were disheartening. Nearly a hundred ultimate fighters died. Unless the five major forces united, there was a chance to kill a king-level monster. Otherwise, anyone encountering one only had the option to flee. Now, facing a king-level monster again, He Yun had no intention of stopping to help others. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Behind, the crisis was not over. The remaining fifty-plus ultimate fighters didn¡¯t organize a resistance; instead, each one ran for their lives. In such times, one didn¡¯t need to run fast, just faster than their comrades.. Chapter 535 - Chapter 535: Extorting Cultivation Techniques! (3) Chapter 535: Extorting Cultivation Techniques! (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation They were fast, but Zhao Yu¡¯s speed was even faster. From time to time, he would overtake an ultimate fighter. During this period, there were also people who tried to counterattack, but they were all evaded by Zhao Yu¡¯s strange movement technique. The result was that the ultimate fighters who were high and mighty in the past were now like worthless weeds, falling one after another under the iron hooves of the king-level monster. ¡°Big brother, please spare us, stop chasing us¡­¡± ¡± We don¡¯t have any grudges against you. Why are you chasing after us?!¡± Some people were on the verge of collapse and began to beg Zhao Yu for mercy. There were also people who took the opportunity to escape to other places and successfully avoided the disaster. Zhao Yu was also very helpless. After all, he was just a fox borrowing the tiger¡¯s might. He could only run in one direction at their boss and not chasing after these people. Therefore, he was running in the sane direction as them. But even so, the number of ultimate fighters in front of them decreased as they chased. ¡°Thirteen dead is not bad¡­¡± Zhao Yu did a quick count. There were as many as thirteen ultimate fighters who had died tragically at the feet of king-level monsters. In front of him, there were only a few experts who had reached the master level of Lightfoot. The other ultimate fighters ditched the others already ran towards different direction. Why does this person keep chasing me? Guo Yang wanted to cry. He was just a weak chicken at the threshold level. What right did he have to make Zhao Yu chase after him? That¡¯s right, Zhao Yu had been chasing after Guo Yang all this while. After all, Guo Yang was the reason the Eight Desolations Alliance had chased after them. This fellow had appeared three times before, but he had escaped every time. Zhao Yu hadn¡¯t expected that this person, not even an ultimate fighter in physical fitness, could operate Lightfoot skill at a speed not slower than his, even slightly faster. ¡°Has your Lightfoot skill reached beyond mastery?!¡± Zhao Yu, following behind, asked in a deep voice. ¡°No, I¡¯ve learned a higher class Lightfoot skill¡­¡± Guo Yang understood that the other was targeting him and could only answer honestly, hoping Zhao Yu would let him off. A higher class Lightfoot skill?! Zhao Yu narrowed his eyes. Currently, the techniques he mastered were basically of the lower Yellow grade. And techniques mastered by ancient martial artists like Ji Wu Shuang were Mystery Grade, far surpassing his in power and effect. ¡°What grade is your Lightfoot skill?¡± ¡°Yellow Grade Upper Class¡­¡± Zhao Yu was disappointed, having thought the man had a Mystery grade technique, only to find out it was just an upper class Yellow grade Lightfoot skill. ¡°Why do you have such a level of Lightfoot skill when other ultimate fighters do not?!¡± This confused Zhao Yu; how could this person, merely at threshold level, possess such a level of Lightfoot skill?! ¡°Big brother, learning martial arts requires talent, I just happened to have a bit of talent for Lightfoot skill, which is why I was chosen to learn this technique¡­¡± Guo Yang continued moving, shouting back without turning his head, unsure of what Zhao Yu really wanted. Zhao Yu nodded slightly, understanding since Ji Wu Shuang and others had demonstrated that martial arts cultivation required talent. Thinking this, he spoke up: ¡°What other techniques do you know?!¡± ¡°None, none, I was cultivated by the alliance, and besides Lightfoot skill, I¡¯m not allowed to practice any other offensive martial arts¡­¡± Guo Yang wasn¡¯t lying; the Eight Desolations Alliance feared those with a talent for Lightfoot skill becoming too powerful, always limiting their learning of other martial arts. If caught learning secretly, the consequences would be worse than death, so Guo Yang truly knew only one Lightfoot skill. ¡°I see¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly, ¡°Now, recite the Lightfoot skill you know to me¡­¡± ¡°What?! Guo Yang was not expecting Zhao Yu to make such a request. ¡°I¡­this¡­¡± ¡°Not reciting? Then wait to die, I, as an ultimate fighter, will exhaust you to death!¡± Zhao Yu sneered. Guo Yang wanted to cry; he was now alone. Others weren¡¯t foolish; during the conversation between Zhao Yu and Guo Yang, they realized Zhao Yu was after Guo Yang and had quietly escaped. However, Guo Yang wasn¡¯t completely without wit; his direction of pursuit was towards where He Yun and others had fled. Realizing he was targeted by Zhao Yu, he knew his only chance was with He Yun and others. As for being blamed by He Yun afterward, that was a problem for another time if he survived. With this thought, Guo Yang steeled his heart and began reciting his Lightfoot skill. ¡°Windless Lightfoot Skill¡­¡± During his recitation, Xie Zheng, fleeing ahead, glanced back at him. Guo Yang¡¯s heart tightened, but he didn¡¯t dare to stop, faithfully reciting the entire Lightfoot skill. Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t worried about him reciting falsely, as the Super Brain would verify. ¡°Done!¡± As soon as he finished, Zhao Yu¡¯s mind also received a prompt from the Super Brain. [Windless Lightfoot Skill discovered, include in records?] Yes! Swipe! The next second, Zhao Yu¡¯s list had an additional Windless Lightfoot Skill, marked as uninitiated, with a prompt indicating it could be initiated with 1 technology point. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Very good!¡± ¡°Tell me, who is your boss?!¡± Zhao Yu smiled. ¡°No, tell me whether the boss of Wang Feng Valley is here, the one who can freely come and go from the camp!¡± Ahead, He Yun¡¯s steps faltered, glancing back at Guo Yang. Guo Yang¡¯s face drastically changed, his heart in turmoil.. Chapter 536 - Chapter 536: Extorting Cultivation Techniques! (4) Chapter 536: Extorting Cultivation Techniques! (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡± Yo! Speaking of loyal now?!¡± Zhao Yu had already asked the Super Brain to use its vision to keep an eye on the person in front of it. He could tell that the group of people that Guo Yang was chasing far surpassed the other ultimate fighters in terms of both equipment and strength. They were obviously important figures in Wang Feng Valley. [This person¡¯s physical reaction is the strongest. There is an 89.59% chance that he is the overlord of the Wang Feng Valley!] As expected, the hint given by the Super Brain was He Yun. After hesitating for a moment, Guo Yang made up his mind. If worst came to worst, he could escape and leave Wang Feng Valley, never to return. ¡°He, he¡¯s called He Yun, our boss at Wang Feng Valley. He¡¯s the one who usually travels to and returned from the camp, and his skills and equipment are top-notch¡­¡± Guo Yang pointed out, the one matched by the Super Brain, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile. Ahead, He Yun¡¯s expression changed, turning furiously back, ¡°Guo Yang, you dare to betray me, I will kill you after this¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, He Yun, don¡¯t act so high and mighty. This inner circle isn¡¯t ruled by you alone. I¡¯ll just run to someone else¡¯s territory if it comes to it. If you have the ability, then come after me now¡­¡± Having already betrayed He Yun, Guo Yang let loose completely, loudly cursing. His swear words made He Yun¡¯s chest heave with rage, and if it weren¡¯t for the king-level monster behind him, he would have torn Guo Yang to pieces. ¡°Good, get lost while you can!¡± Zhao Yu nodded and chased in He Yun¡¯s direction. He couldn¡¯t catch up with Guo Yang right now; as mentioned before, was to exhaust Guo Yang to death by attrition. But that was hardly meaningful. Rather than wait for Guo Yang to act recklessly, it made more sense to focus on the wealthiest person in Wang Feng Valley. Since he could obtain high-level martial arts from Guo Yang, why couldn¡¯t he do the same from He Yun?! According to the Super Brain¡¯s calculations, he had just over three hours before his stamina would fail, and he needed to find a way to survive before then. After all, based on the Super Brain¡¯s analysis, the king-level monster behind him was at least able to run longer than him, possibly for days and nights without tiring. ¡°What are you all trying to doing?!¡± He Yun suddenly realized that his subordinates, who had been running with him, had suddenly distanced themselves from him, as if they were about to leave. ¡± Boss, we still have to establish your ordered plan. If we die here, wouldn¡¯t the other four forces benefit?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You know the strength of this king-level monster better than anyone else. If we follow you, we¡¯ll only be a burden to you¡­¡± ¡°Bastard, I¡¯m not dead yet! How dare you all do this to me¡± He Yun was furious and cursed. ¡°Boss, although the person behind you is an ultimate fighter¡­.¡± Xie Zheng rolled his eyes and said. ¡°I believe if you continue running, that person will die sooner or later. By then, you will be safe!¡± ¡± If we follow you, won¡¯t we lose our men for nothing?!¡± ¡°Unless you don¡¯t want to go to the camp¡­¡± These words made He Yun calm down a bit. He thought about it carefully and it seemed to be the case. In terms of physical strength and stamina, he had just started running, so he was definitely better than Zhao Yu. The probability of him surviving in the end was very high. His subordinates were all experts that fought along with him for long. It would be a pity if they died. He cannot afford to lose much of his men for the opportunity to enter the camp! When the others saw that He Yun was deep in thought, they immediately knew that their chance had come. They quickly left and ran in other directions. Zhao Yu only had his Super Brain scanned the faces of these people and did not pursue them. Just like what he had said before, he only stared at He Yun and chased after him. When the others ran away, He Yun also came back to his senses, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re chasing the wrong person¡­¡± ¡°The one who intercepted you is the Eight Desolations Alliance. Their boss is called Xie Zheng. See that bald guy over there? Go after him!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As He Yun ran, he pointed in the direction Xie Zheng was running. Xie Zheng was so scared that he immediately sped up, afraid that Zhao Yu would turn around and chase after him. He Yun¡¯s actions caused the distance between the two of them to shrink from more than 80 meters to more than 50 meters. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will look for Xie Zheng after this¡­¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for you to tell me about the martial arts manuals you know, right?!¡± Zhao Yu smiled and said.. Chapter 537 - Chapter 537: Protective Film! (1) Chapter 537: Protective Film! (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation He Yun did not expect Zhao Yu to blackmail him. This made him feel a little angry. In the entire inner circle, he was one of the top five overlords. ¡± Brat, you have to think carefully. The entire Wang Feng Valley is mine. There are hundreds of ultimate fighters under me. Do you know the consequences of offending me?¡± His voice was cold and his breathing was a little heavy. ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°Do you think I care about that now?¡± Zhao Yu chuckled. At this moment, the two-headed ox snake monster behind him roared cooperatively. Only then did He Yun realize that the person who dared to extort him had a king-level monster chasing after him. His life and death were unknown, so how could he care about this? Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but curse at his bad luck. He cursed Xie Zheng a thousand times in his heart. Why did he offend such a person for no reason? However, his pride as the leader of the Wang Feng Valley was still there,¡± You also know what kind of monster is following you. Kid, I will watch you be eaten by it with my own eyes!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Zhao Yu knew that the other party would not give in so easily, so he did not say anything more and continued on his way. He Yun didn¡¯t say much. He went through the surrounding terrain in his mind and consciously avoided the territories of various monsters. He knew very well that even if Zhao Yu was an ultimate fighter like him, his stamina was limited. Compared to him, Zhao Yu would definitely exhausted his stamina before him. Therefore, Zhao Yu would definitely die if this dragged on. The only variable was the monsters lurking within their respective territories. Killing these monsters wouldn¡¯t alleviate mental exhaustion but could replenish physical strength. As long as he avoided these monster territories, sooner or later, Zhao Yu would be unable to continue, eventually choosing to leave. The two, one ahead of the other, pulling along a king-level monster, skirted around one monster territory after another. An hour later. He Yun, hearing the persistent sounds behind him, grew anxious. An hour had passed, his stamina had decreased and even his speed had slightly dropped. But the person behind him seemed tireless, relentlessly pursuing him. How could this person have such endurance?! Behind, Zhao Yu was actually very tired, having run much longer than He Yun. He had managed to keep going this long thanks to the Super Brain intermittently taking over his body, using its superior computing power to coordinate cellular movements throughout his body, conserving energy as much as possible. But stamina is finite and no matter how much he conserved, it would eventually run out. However, he didn¡¯t show it, maintaining a relaxed demeanor. Zhao Yu knew that making He Yun believe he could last longer was the only way to break his resolve. More than martial arts secrets, Zhao Yu wanted to know how to escape the pursuit of a king-level monster. Whether such information existed, he didn¡¯t know, his hope was pinned on He Yun. After all, as a top figure in this inner circle and a frequent visitor to the camp, He Yun definitely knew much more than he did. ¡°Kid, are you running out of steam?!¡± He Yun, trying not to show weakness, laughed while running. ¡°Hehe!¡± Zhao Yu snorted coldly, not responding further. He knew He Yun was trying to bait him. Adhering to the principle that the more one says, the more mistakes one makes, he chose to respond with silence. After a few more taunts from He Yun, seeing Zhao Yu not speaking, he had no choice but to continue running. Another half an hour passed. He Yun¡¯s stamina was significantly depleted and his breathing became less steady, starting to pant. But he was still careful suppressed it, afraid of being discovered by Zhao Yu behind him. Could this kid really have such incredible stamina?! Feeling the relentless pursuit, he began to doubt himself. He Yun, a dominant figure among the five overlords, was being driven to such a state by an unknown person? Damn it! He Yun finally couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Kid, if I tell you a martial arts secret, will you leave me alone?!¡± Zhao Yu remained silent, quickening his pace as He Yun spoke. Damn! He Yun had never thought he¡¯d be manipulated like this one day. But he didn¡¯t dare to gamble his life on a martial art manual with this young man. His life was worth far more than this unknown youngster. After hesitating for a moment, he began: ¡°Now, I¡¯ll recite a Yellow grade upper class technique, listen carefully¡­ ¡°Dragon Tiger Fist¡­¡± After few minutes¡­ ¡°Did you get that?¡± Zhao Yu, seeing no reaction from the Super Brain, finally scoffed, ¡°I am a descendant of ancient martial arts, your technique is full of flaws, are you making this up?!¡± What?! He Yun¡¯s pupils shrank and he was quite shock about Zhao Yu¡¯s statement. Fortunately, he was running ahead and Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t see his expression, or his deception would have been obvious. He Yun blustered, ¡°Nonsense, this technique is genuinely a Yellow grade upper class technique¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In truth, he had initially recited the correct technique, but halfway through, a mischievous thought led him to alter some content, mixing in elements from another technique. Unexpectedly, Zhao Yu detected the discrepancy. This ability was beyond comprehension. Of course, what surprised him more was Zhao Yu¡¯s claim of being a descendant of ancient martial arts¡ªwhat was that all about?! After running for another 30 minutes, He Yun, feeling mentally defeated, sighed deeply, ¡°Kid, you must not have heard clearly.. I¡¯ll recite it again, but I won¡¯t repeat it if you don¡¯t remember this time¡­¡± Chapter 538 - Chapter 538: Protective Film (2) Chapter 538: Protective Film (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Dragon Tiger Fist Technique¡­¡± This time, Zhao Yu received a reminder from his super brain. [Discovered Yellow Grade Upper Class martial art: Dragon Tiger Fist Technique. It has been automatically recorded. Do you want to spend 1 Technology Point to learn it?!] It was good that it was recorded! Zhao Yu could not help but be delighted. He did not expect that he would really get a new technique. ¡± That¡¯s right. This Dragon Tiger Fist Technique is indeed Yellow Grade Upper Class. Do you have any other techniques?¡± He Yun was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t know how Zhao Yu could tell if it was correct or not! At the very least, if someone used two fist techniques to fool him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell with his level. Could it be that he was putting on an act? With this thought in mind, he recited another cultivation technique. ¡°Yellow Grade Upper Rank again, Eight Trigram Palm¡­¡± This time, he didn¡¯t read it wrong on purpose. He finished reading it completely and wanted to see what Zhao Yu would say. [Discovered Yellow Grade Upper Class martial art: Eight Trigrams Palm Technique. It has been automatically recorded. Do you want to spend 1 Technology Point to learn it?] ¡°Not bad, continue!¡± Zhao Yu said with a smile. The suspicion on He Yun¡¯s face grew even more. He didn¡¯t believe that someone could tell right from wrong just by listening to a cultivation technique. At the thought of this, he recited another one. This time, it was a movement technique. He combined the two movement techniques together and recited them. Unexpectedly, just as he finished reading, Zhao Yu started mocking him. ¡± What a clumsy performance. The ability of an ancient martial arts successor is not something you people can imagine. I advise you to stop wasting my time!¡± His tone of speech was deliberately imitated by Huo Zhen Wu and the other true ancient martial arts successors. A true ancient martial arts successors! ¡± What organization are you from? Did you really come from the novice area?!¡± ¡± He Yun asked. ¡°Take a guess!¡± Zhao Yu said casually. He Yun calculated and felt that it was impossible for other forces to have such a person. If there was, it was impossible that they had not heard of him after such a long time. Therefore, Zhao Yu most likely came out from the novice area. This meant that the other party¡¯s martial arts were very likely to be learned in the real world. According to Guo Yang¡¯s description, there were many people like him. So¡­ Had an ancient martial arts sect from the real world descended upon this place? This was the only way to explain why Zhao Yu was able to understand whether the cultivation technique was complete or not. Whether it was true or not, he would know if he tried again. He Yun recited another cultivation technique as final test. This time, he was reciting a Mystery Grade Low Class Lightfoot skill. He wanted to know if Zhao Yu could understand it. [Discovered Mystery Grade Low Class: Cloud Ascension Ladder Lightfoot, automatically recorded. Would you like to spend 2 technology points to initiate it?] A lower class Mystery grade technique?! Zhao Yu was elated, not expecting He Yun to recite such technique. According to the Super Brain¡¯s prompt, the technology points required to enhance proficiency in this grade technique had increased to 2 points. But that was secondary; currently, he had no spare technology points for learning. ¡°Not bad, a lower class Mystery grade technique. Do you have more?¡± ¡°You really could determine it by listening?!¡± He Yun was shocked. He had never encountered anyone like this! ¡°Heh, you know nothing about descendants of ancient martial arts!¡± Zhao Yu scoffed. He Yun believed that Zhao Yu could indeed comprehend these techniques. A capability likely exclusive to the descendants of ancient martial arts. He envied that Zhao Yu already knew so much martial arts. ¡°No more, Mystery grade techniques are expensive, even in the camp, they¡¯re hard to come by. This one cost me a lot of money and favors!¡± He Yun¡¯s words were true; only second-tier camps had Mystery grade techniques. As his stamina continued to deplete, He Yun felt he couldn¡¯t last much longer. ¡°Kid, we¡¯re ultimate fighter. Continuing this stubbornness will only benefit the monster chasing us¡­¡± He grew fearful; continuing to run would deplete their stamina but the monster behind was tireless. If Zhao Yu died, that was one thing, but dragging him down too was infuriating. ¡°Heh, as a nobody, dying alongside the boss of Wang Feng Valley wouldn¡¯t be so bad!¡± Zhao Yu said lightly, not seeking help. This strategy indeed hooked He Yun. ¡°I know how to evade the king-level monster. You don¡¯t have to drag me down with you¡­¡± ¡°Oh?!¡± Zhao Yu seemed unconcerned, casually responding. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± He Yun sighed and revealing his trump card at this moment, ¡°The king-level monster is confined to this area¡­¡± ¡°Just run to a tier one area, and the king-level monster can¡¯t follow us anymore!¡± ¡°First tier area?!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± He Yun explained, ¡°We¡¯re in the newbie zone, south of the boundary road is considered the outer circle of the newbie zone¡­¡± ¡°This is the inner circle of the newbie zone¡­¡± ¡°At the northernmost part of this newbie zone is a first-tier camp. There¡¯s an invisible barrier like a wall. Crossing it takes you to the first-tier area¡­¡± ¡°That barrier is meant to protect us, the zero-tier humans¡­¡± ¡°Monsters or humans of first-tier level can¡¯t return to the zero-tier area¡­¡± ¡°Likewise, zero-tier area monsters can¡¯t cross the barrier to the first-tier area¡­¡± ¡°But, as far as I know, zero-tier humans aren¡¯t restricted and can freely pass through the barrier¡­¡± Zhao Yu was surprised, wondering why they hadn¡¯t gone to the first-tier area then. ¡°Brother, the weakest monsters in the first-tier area are comparable to the king-level monsters here¡­¡± He Yun bitterly explained. ¡°What good would it do for us to go there?¡± Understanding dawned on Zhao Yu. ¡°You must have heard that each of the five overlords possesses a first-tier coin¡­¡± ¡°Entry to the camp has always recognized first-tier coins, not people¡­¡± ¡°So, there have been non-overlord forces organizing hunts in the first-tier area, ended miserable.¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly, understanding that the group must have not succeeded; otherwise, there would have been six or even seven major forces here. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, lead the way!¡± He Yun nodded and dashed towards the Protective Film. In reality, he was familiar with the terrain and had reached a few kilometers near the protective film, running parallel to it all this while. His aim was naturally to have a backup plan, in case he couldn¡¯t exhaust Zhao Yu, he could escape into the first-tier area by himself. Now, he had no choice but to take Zhao Yu with him. The two moved quickly and it took them only a few seconds to reach their destination. It was a wall of air that connected heaven and earth, unnoticeable from afar, but up close, Zhao Yu could clearly see the wall. ¡°Brother, here we are, go on in!¡± He Yun shouted loudly. ¡°Heh, you go in and check it out first!¡± Zhao Yu said lightly. With no choice, He Yun had to run towards the air wall. Behind them, the king-level monster realized there was a problem and roared thunderously while speeding up. But by then, it was too late. After seeing He Yun pass through the air wall unharmed, Zhao Yu followed suit. Indeed, the air wall did not obstruct him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the king-level monster behind them stopped at the other side of the air wall, quietly watching Zhao Yu as it waiting for him to come out. Safe at last! Zhao Yu sighed in relief. Just then, He Yun¡¯s sinister laugh sounded, followed by a gust of wind coming at him. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve played me for long.. NOW! go to hell!¡± Chapter 539 - Chapter 539: Tier 1 Region! (1) Chapter 539: Tier 1 Region! (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation I Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The Super Brain Vision flashed. Zhao Yu handed over the control of his body to the Super Brain at the first possible moment. To be honest, he was indeed careless. He did not expect He Yun, who was so cooperative before, to turn hostile the moment he entered. Fortunately, he had the Super Brain. Just as He Yun¡¯s palm was about to hit him, Zhao Yu seemed to have eyes on the back of his head. He twisted his body and dodged the palm. ¡°Hmph!¡± He Yun snorted coldly and stepped forward. He used the Eight Trigram Palm to attack Zhao Yu¡¯s head again. ¡°Shua ~!¡± Just like before, Zhao Yu used a breakdance method to dodge this chain of palms by spinning on the floor to another side. After dodging the last palm strike, he even swung his sword. ¡± How is this possible?!¡± He Yun bent over and leaned back and his figure retreated rapidly, dodging this attack. What truly shocked him was that Zhao Yu did not turn his head the entire time He dodged his attack so easily and even had the strength to counterattack. Was this the true nature of ancient martial art successors? It was only at this moment that He Yun finally realized that Zhao Yu was more powerful than he had imagined! ¡°Brat, you are very powerful. Leave your name behind. I will not kill nameless people!¡± He Yun¡¯s face was a little embarrassed. After all, the sneak attack had not succeeded, so he pretended to be profound. Zhao Yu sneered disdainfully, ¡°I am Xiao Xiao Long!¡± ¡°Xiao Xiao Long!!!¡± He Yun muttered the name solemnly a few times, nodding, ¡°I¡¯ve remembered you now, Xiao Xiao Long!¡± ¡°But do you think it ends here?!¡± He Yun smiled lightly, reaching down to slowly pull off his belt. Zhao Yu looked puzzled. The next second, he realized what was happening. The thing around He Yun¡¯s waist, which looked like a belt, transformed into a soft sword as he took it off. ¡°You¡¯re fortunate to be the first to witness my true strength.¡± He Yun said calmly. Indeed, this was true. Since becoming a overlord, it had been a long time since he had to fight seriously. This soft sword, along with its corresponding martial arts, was secretly cultivated by him. Or rather, it was cultivated inside the camp. ¡°There¡¯s a training ground in the camp where you can experience any technique firsthand¡­¡± ¡°The price isn¡¯t expensive, one coin for Yellow Grade Low class, two for middle three for upper¡­¡± ¡¯ ¡°My Life-Taking Sword, although only Yellow Grade Upper Class, I had thousands of zero-tier coins invested into it over the days and months¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s expression became serious. He had already heard about the camp¡¯s training ground. It offered a type of holographic-style learning, easier than practicing from martial arts manuals. correspondingly, learning martial arts in the camp¡¯s training ground made it easier to reach higher levels. Moreover, the fact that this person had invested thousands of zero coins meant he had practiced it more than three thousand times. ¡°Super Brain, it¡¯s up to you now. If things out of control, prioritize escaping!¡± Zhao Yu quickly commanded his super brain. He couldn¡¯t help being cautious, especially as He Yun¡¯s confidence was overwhelming, a sign he was sure of victory. ¡°To die by my Life-Taking Sword, Xiao Xiao Long, you should feel honored!¡± He Yun spoke lightly, and the next second, his entire demeanor changed dramatically. A chilling aura spread, and a wind began to circle around them. ¡°Die, you little brat!¡± He Yun moved swiftly towards Zhao Yu, his soft sword transforming into dozens of snake-like striking shadows, biting towards him. Indeed formidable! Zhao Yu was unable to discern which shadow was the real one. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t need to act. The Super Brain, controlling his body, sidestepped and advanced instead of retreating, kicking towards He Yun. The myriad snake shadows dissipated upon contact with him, like twinkling stars. 6 ¡°What?!¡± He Yun was taken aback, not expecting his move to be so easily countered by Zhao Yu. 7 Without a moment to think, he quickly dodged the kick, and in the same instant, his wrist flicked, the soft sword twisting and striking towards Zhao Yu again. Zhao Yu watched emotionlessly, not even glancing at the snakehead behind im. His steps interweaved, his legs casting multiple afterimage, kicking towards He Yun. As he launched his attack, He Yun¡¯s sword narrowly missed, brushing past him. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± He Yun was shocked again, hastily dodging. Unfortunately, Zhao Yu¡¯s Viper Kick Technique was only at the beginner stage and was easily evaded by He Yun. Meanwhile, He Yun couldn¡¯t help but think it was a fluke! With that thought, he launched another attack, this time the soft sword transformed into a spear, drawing three circles from the void towards Zhao Yu¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you dodge this!¡± At that moment, Zhao Yu made an odd move. He suddenly crouched low, performing a split and a forward roll on the ground. The next second, the Life-Taking Sword missed, floating past him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He Yun was utterly stunned by this scene. Only then did he realize that Zhao Yu¡¯s dodges weren¡¯t coincidental; he had truly seen through his moves. IS this the true strength of the descendant of ancient martial arts? If he had any doubts about the existence of descendants of ancient martial arts before and now he believed them at all! Following that, the two exchanged dozens of moves, neither gaining the uppe Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: Tier 1 Region! (2) Chapter 540: Tier 1 Region! (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief, ¡°Damn, you acted so convincingly before, I thought you were really powerful. Turns out you¡¯re just all show!¡± With the Super Brain controlling his body, Zhao Yu naturally didn¡¯t miss the opportunity to taunt. He Yun, enraged by the comment, retorted, ¡°What do you know? This is the upper class Yellow grade martial art, Life-Taking Sword, and I¡¯ve already reached the minor achievement stage¡­¡± Then he became somewhat perplexed, wondering why his minor achievement stage martial art was so easily dodged by the opponent?! Could it be that the Life-Taking Sword was actually quite weak?! The two continued to exchange insults. Zhao Yu¡¯s tactic of distracting his opponent seemed effective, nearly catching He Yun off guard. However, limited by the level and stage of the Viper Kick Technique, it didn¡¯t cause significant damage to He Yun. The more they fought, the more astonished He Yun became. He could tell that the techniques used by his opponent were only lower class Yellow grade, and none had reached the minor achievement stage. The strongest seemed to be the movement technique, which appeared to be at a masterful stage. In contrast, his weakest techniques were upper class Yellow grade, with mastery or even minor achievement stages. Even so, his opponent easily parried him and had the spare capacity to counterattack. This shocked him profoundly, even leading him to wonder if he had been practicing fake techniques. Soon, he quickly realized that it wasn¡¯t about the techniques; it was the person using them. ¡°What exactly are you ancient martial artists do and how can you bring out such strong effects from such low-level techniques?!¡± He Yun asked, somewhat curiously. Naturally, Zhao Yu wouldn¡¯t reveal the existence of the Super Brain. He casually fabricated, ¡°Heh, you commoners, do you know that we descendants of ancient martial arts cultivate the ¡®insight¡¯? Once the mind¡¯s eye is developed, one can see through all the flaws in any technique¡­¡± Insight?! He Yun was astounded, believing the explanation. Only such an explanation could satisfy him. ¡°Can I cultivate it?!¡± ¡°You?¡± Zhao Yu chuckled sarcastically, ¡°Those who can cultivate the insight are one in a million even among ancient martial artists. Someone like you, placed in the outside world, wouldn¡¯t even qualify to be an ancient martial artist!¡± He Yun fell silent, finally coming to his senses, realizing that these ancient martial artists were beyond his reach. He stopped insisting and focused on the fight. At this moment, a sparse sound suddenly came from the forest in the distance. The fight between the two abruptly ceased as they simultaneously turned to look in a certain direction. This was a first-tier area, where the weakest monsters were king-level! Neither of them cared about continuing their fight. Sticking close to the protective film, they chose a direction and fled swiftly. Zhao Yu initially thought of following He Yun, but upon reflection, he realized that following him would be disadvantageous. After all, the king-level monster from the zero-tier area was targeting him. Following He Yun would mean that monsters from the first-tier area would also join the pursuit. Facing a pincer attack from two king-level monsters would surely spell death. With the Super Brain¡¯s vision pushed to its limits, Zhao Yu was relieved to see that the creatures from the first-tier area¡¯s jungle did not pursue him but instead followed He Yun. This eased his concerns. As he moved, the two-headed ox snake monster outside the protective film also started to follow Zhao Yu¡¯s pace. ¡°Truly inescapable!¡± Zhao Yu cursed but it was futile; he had no choice but to run as fast as he could. Fortunately, running close to the protective film, he didn¡¯t encounter any monsters along the way. As for what happened to He Yun, Zhao Yu had no idea. Maybe he was killed instantly by a first-tier monster, or perhaps he had already escaped back to the zero-tier area. None of that mattered now. ¡°Roar¡ªI¡± At that moment, a series of roars echoed from the high skies in the distance. Zhao Yu slowed down, stopping to look up. He saw two massive creatures attacking each other in the sky several kilometers away. Even from such a distance, Zhao Yu could feel a strong oppressive force. ¡°Super Brain, calculate the size of those two monsters.¡± Quickly, the Super Brain provided an estimate. Both creatures had wingspans between fifteen to twenty meters and were more than eight meters long. Terrifying! These were definitely not ordinary first-tier monsters! Turning to look at the two-headed ox snake monster, it was evident from its eyes filled with fear. It unconsciously retreated several tens of meters away from the protective film. Zhao Yu dared not even breathe heavily. He found a large tree nearby and hid under it. At this moment, he didn¡¯t dare to observe anymore and stayed hidden, motionless, hoping the two massive creatures in the sky would leave soon. As if his prayers were heard, the two massive creatures moved further away, and the sounds gradually faded. Zhao Yu finally let out a sigh of relief. He realized his entire body was soaked, drenched in sweat. ¡°I wonder if those two creatures were elite class monsters or commander-level monsters of the first-tier¡­¡± He didn¡¯t dwell on the question. Zhao Yu felt overwhelming fatigue. After all, he had fought with the Eight Desolations Alliance, been chased by the King-level monster and fought with He Yun. After such a day, his stamina was completely depleted, and it was only the Super Brain¡¯s control that kept him from collapsing. Now controlling his body himself, he felt sore and utterly drained. Using vision, he quickly found a hollow tree. He carved a small hole, crawled inside, and then covered the entrance with branches before falling into a deep sleep. When he woke up, it was already dark. The Super Brain informed him that he had slept for nearly sixteen hours, and it would be daylight soon. With an empty stomach, but feeling much more energized, Zhao Yu first scanned his surroundings with the vision to ensure safety before moving the debris and crawling out of the tree hole. The first thing he saw upon landing was the two-headed ox snake monster lying on the other side of the protective film, staring at him with its large bull eyes, watching his every move. ¡°Truly relentless!¡± Zhao Yu resigned himself, understanding why people from the zero-tier area were afraid to return to the newbie zone. Being targeted by such a king-level monster, anyone else would have died long ago. [Environmental restrictions lifted. Would you like to spend one hundred technology points to use a first-tier genetic enhancement potion for?] I can break through to the first-tier now?! Zhao Yu was momentarily stunned, realizing there were no restrictions in this first-tier area. However, his technology points were long depleted, and even if he could break through, he had no means to do so. Of course, even if he had one hundred technology points now, he wouldn¡¯t dare to rush the breakthrough. With his current strength, returning to the zero-tier area posed little danger. On the contrary, if he advanced to the first-tier, he wouldn¡¯t be able to return, and facing first-tier monsters, even elite ones, would risk his life. ¡°So, there¡¯s no rush to break through to the first-tier. At the very least, I should elevate these few upper class Yellow grade and that one lower class Mystery grade martial arts to at least a master level, or even minor achievement level, right?¡± During his fight with He Yun, he observed everything. Although he easily dodged He Yun¡¯s attacks with the Super Brain¡¯s help, he knew if it were up to him, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance and would likely die under He Yun¡¯s sword. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This showed how important a higher-level martial art and a higher-level stage were when physical abilities were equal. Standing in front of the tree hole, Zhao Yu glanced at the two-headed ox snake monster and began to plan his next move. ¡°I can¡¯t stay in this first-tier area forever; it¡¯s too dangerous. Any random monster could kill me¡­¡± ¡°So, I need to go back, preferably find a monster den, and take the opportunity to hunt some monsters to replenish my technology points¡­¡± After much consideration, Zhao Yu decided to return and accumulate some technology points first.. Chapter 541 - Chapter 541: Mystery Grade Lightfoot Skill (1) Chapter 541: Mystery Grade Lightfoot Skill (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡± What kind of monster is this?!¡± He Yun stood dozens of meters away from the protective film and looked at the three-meter-tall creature inside. It was an insect-like creature with a small body but many long legs and thorns. It had dozens of narrow compound eyes, and when it stared at a person, it was very terrifying. Even though he was so far away, He Yun still felt a chill run down his spine. He couldn¡¯t help but take another step back. However, he soon felt ashamed of his actions and stopped in his tracks. ¡± Damn it, come out if you have the ability!¡± He Yun pointed at the monster and cursed. The insect-like monster in the protective film stared at him expressionlessly for a moment before turning around and leaving silently. ¡°Hu ~~!¡± Unknowingly, a drop of sweat trickled down He Yun¡¯s forehead. Although he knew that the monster could not leave the Tier 1 region, the confrontation just now still made him indescribably nervous. ¡°Fortunately, thanks to the protective film. Otherwise, I would definitely die if I encountered such a monster¡­¡± Although he did not know who had brought them down, the outcome was good. After the monster left, He Yun gradually recovered. He collected his emotions and turned to look in the direction he had escaped from. Over there, Zhao Yu and the king-level monster outside the protective film had already disappeared without a trace. ¡± Hehe, Xiao Xiao Long, no matter what kind of ancient martial arts successor you are, you will definitely die this time!¡± He Yun laughed coldly. Not to mention the fact that the King-level monsters outside the protective film would not stop until they killed him, just the Tier 1 normal monsters inside the protective film were enough to kill Xiao Xiao Long. After laughing for a moment, He Yun ran back to the road he came from. Not long after setting off, they encountered a group of people sneaking around. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be the group of subordinates who had abandoned him earlier. Both parties were taken aback upon seeing each other. ¡°What are you all doing here?!¡± He Yun asked, puzzled. Xie Zheng and the others looked embarrassed but quickly responded, ¡°Boss, we came to help¡­¡± Help?! He Yun quickly realized the truth. These people weren¡¯t here to help. They clearly wanted to see if he was dead. If he was, they planned to grab his first-tier coin and become the new overlord. ¡°Hehe! Are you sure about it?¡± He Yun chuckled softly, causing the group to scratch their heads in confusion. However, he didn¡¯t probe further or blame them. After all, he would have done the same. Besides, he still needed them for work. He Yun shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Xie Zheng breathed a sigh of relief and quickly asked, ¡°Boss, what about that guy?¡± ¡°That guy is Xiao Xiao Long. He went towards the protective film¡­¡± As He Yun spoke, he continued, ¡°Send someone good at Lightfoot skill to track that king-level monster. I want to know Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s death date!¡± The king-level monster from the newbie area would only return once the ultimate fighter who had ventured back were killed, meaning that once the two-headed bull-snake beast returned to the newbie area, ¡®Xiao Xiao Long¡¯ would be dead. ¡°Xiao Xiao Long¡­¡± The group muttered the name a few times, committing it to memory. ¡°Also¡­¡± He Yun continued, ¡°Send someone to the vicinity of the newbie area to look for Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s accomplices. Report back as soon as you have any information!¡± Xie Zheng was momentarily puzzled and asked, ¡°Boss, what about the plan we had before?¡± ¡°Postpone it. Xiao Xiao Long has caused significant losses to Wang Feng Valley. How can we command respect if we don¡¯t eliminate them?¡± This made Xie Zheng feel a bit odd. Originally, when several ultimate fighters from the Eight Desolations Alliance were killed or injured, He Yun had emphasized the bigger picture, suggesting they solve it themselves. Why had he suddenly decided to mobilize for revenge, even postponing their plans to advance to the camp? However, they didn¡¯t dwell on it, assuming Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s pursuit had embarrassed He Yun, fueling his desire for revenge. Unbeknownst to them, for someone like He Yun, status or fame wasn¡¯t as important as benefits. In his view, the techniques Xiao Long possessed, the so-called insight Zhao Yu had fabricated, were crucial. If he could acquire them, he might reach a new level. Not just settling in the camp, but even taking it over, seemed possible. Thinking this, He Yun¡¯s eyes sparkled with determination to capture the descendant of ancient martial arts. North of the boundary road, a hidden location. Ji Wu Shuang and others had regrouped with the main team, and Xiao Xiao Long and his team had already dealt with the monster lured from the newbie area. With their help, they had even gained strength. ¡°Has Zhao Yu not returned yet?!¡± Huo Li Juan stood at the edge of the base, gazing northward, murmuring. Wang Zi Jun and others also felt dejected. ¡°Even Ji Wu Shuang and the others couldn¡¯t withstand that king-level monster, what could Zhao Yu do by himself¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Hmm!!¡± Everyone understanded that Zhao Yu was unlikely to return. Several ultimate fighters, even when combined, couldn¡¯t breach the defense of a king-level monster, let alone Zhao Yu. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The inevitable outcome seemed to be death. ¡°Wuuu¡ª!¡± Eventually, Huo Li Juan burst into tears. However, Qu Xiao Xiao, on the other hand, felt an indescribable joy. Even though Zhao Yu was her childhood friend, at this moment, seeing Huo Li Juan like this, she was quite pleased.. Chapter 542 - Chapter 542: Mystery Grade Lightfoot Skill (2) Chapter 542: Mystery Grade Lightfoot Skill (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Liu Si Yu shook her head also felt sad about the news. Although it was painful, it was not to the extent of tears. The other people who were related to Zhao Yu also had different reactions. Most of them had sorrowful expressions. ¡°What a pity!¡± Sun Jing had thought that her future would be easier if she had a good relationship with Zhao Yu. Who would have thought that he would have such a short life? From the very beginning, she had clearly recognized the cruelty of this world. At first, he wanted to build a relationship with Xiao Xiao Long, but she never had the chance. Not long after Xiao Xiao Long, Zhao Yu rose to fame and became the strongest person in the school. After a day of observation, she had a rough understanding of Zhao Yu and felt that he was a person who could be controlled. Before she could use any means to pursue him, he had left. This departure was a farewell. ¡°Who should I choose now?¡± While everyone else was feeling sad, Sun Jing was already thinking about her next backer. Huo Zhen Wu and the other ancient martial arts successors were directly rejected by her. She had some simple contact with them and understood that these people were not people she could easily manipulated. After a round of inventory, she found that she had returned to the initial starting point. ¡°Xiao Xiao Long¡­¡± Although the two thousand survivors had merged together, they were divided into two groups according to their origins. Ji Wu Shuang and the others were from the ancient martial arts faction, while they were from the academic faction. There were almost no ultimate fighters on the academic faction¡¯s side. Even Xiao Xiao Long was only close to being an ultimate fighter. On the other hand, the Ancient Martial Arts Sect had many ultimate fighters¡­ ¡°I can only choose Xiao Xiao Long¡­¡± As the rest of the audience finished their silent tribute, Sun Jing finally figured out her next course of action, which was to pursue Xiao Xiao Long and ascend to the heavens under his protection. She was confident in pursuing Xiao Xiao Long. In fact, the only person in the entire school who could pose a threat to her was Zhao Wan Jun. Thinking of this, Sun Jing turned to look at Zhao Wan Jun and found that she had left long ago and was now learning martial arts from Ji Wu Shuang. Zhao Wan Jun chose the same path as Deng Xue Ling. She wanted to rely on herself and strive for self-improvement. ¡°Haha!¡± Sun Jing shook her head. She didn¡¯t think Zhao Wan Jun¡¯s choice was a good one. After all, that was a dangerous path. Even experts like Deng Xue Ling and Zhao Yu had died early. Zhao Wan Jun was a weak girl who started from scratch, how far could she go? This relieved her, at least Zhao Wan Jun would not compete with her for Xiao Xiao Long. Suddenly, her gaze shifted and noticed that several pretentious girls had surrounded Xiao Xiao Long. She sneered in her heart, and with a slight thought, she walked over there. ¡°Roar¡ª!¡± Feeling an intrusion into its territory, the saber-toothed tiger roared towards the sky and charged in one direction. It had been a long time since anyone dared to enter its territory, a blatant provocation. Minutes later, the three-meter-tall saber-toothed tiger, following the scent, found the intruder. A human?! Then, it noticed something odd about the human¡¯s gaze. Upon seeing it, there was no fear. Instead of running away, the human ran towards it with joy. Has it been so long since I¡¯ve been out that humans have forgotten my renown?! Just as it bared its teeth, ready to bite the human to death. The ground shook violently, halting its steps. The next second, trees in the distance fell like dominoes. Driven by its instinct, the saber-toothed tiger tensed its muscles, warily watching that direction. ¡°Mu~~!¡± A two-headed ox snake monster revealed itself. A flash of fear crossed the saber-toothed tiger¡¯s eyes, and it could no longer care about the human who had rashly invaded its territory and turned to run. As a wild beast, it could easily recognize the strength of other beasts, especially monsters like the two-headed ox snake monster, which was seven meters tall. Clearly beyond its hunting range. At this moment, it knew this was the human¡¯s scheme, to lead disaster elsewhere. Run! The saber-toothed tiger ran on all fours without looking back. Unexpectedly, the footsteps behind it got closer. The human was faster! Furious yet afraid to look back, the man and the two beasts continued this chase. No creature dared to block their path, and other wild animals fled in terror. Soon, Zhao Yu caught up with the saber-toothed tiger. As he passed by, he showed a pair of snow-white teeth and smiled at the saber-toothed tiger. He had no remorse for killing these wild beasts. The human skeletons piled up in the jungle were countless. This showed how many human beings had died in the mouths of these beasts. Thus, these beasts were deeply sinful and deserved to die. ¡°Roar¡ª!¡± The saber-toothed tiger roared, as if venting its dissatisfaction, and in the blink of an eye, its speed slowed down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The next moment, the iron hooves of the two-headed bull serpent beast came crashing down, instantly breaking its spine. Its majestic body lay on the ground, gasping for breath, exhaling more air than it could inhale, and it would not be long before it died. The saber-toothed tiger¡¯s eyes flashed with a stroke of luck, grateful that the king-level monster did not eat it. Watching the man and beast leave, it vowed in its heart to eat a hundred people to vent its frustration once its injuries healed.. Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: Mystery Grade Lightfoot Skill (3) Chapter 543: Mystery Grade Lightfoot Skill (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Little did it know, before it could catch its breath, the man and beast that had left returned. ¡°Roar¡ª!¡± A soft roar, weak enough to let anyone know of its frailty at the moment. ¡°Hehe!¡± Zhao Yu chuckled softly, drew the long knife from his waist, and with a single swipe as he passed, the tiger¡¯s head flew off, and dozens of coins scattered in a flash of white light. With a casual scoop, he grabbed a handful of coins and continued running forward without looking back. Behind him, the two-headed ox snake monster roared in anger, more furious than anyone else at the death of the saber-toothed tiger. Of course, it wasn¡¯t mourning the death of the saber-toothed tiger; it was frustrated at being led around so many times¡­ What made it feel even more powerless was that the person ahead was even faster, able to close the distance between them. If it had autonomy, it would have given up the chase, knowing it was futile. But constrained by the rules, it had no choice but to keep chasing until the man died¡­ ¡°Not a bad harvest¡­¡± Zhao Yu felt the increase in technology points in his mind and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Since waking up, he had led the two-headed ox snake monster back to the inner circle, entering over a dozen monster lairs, killing more than a dozen commander-level monsters and a number of elite-level monsters. The gains were substantial, and his attributes had changed as a result. [Tier 0: 200%] [Zero Coins: 539] [Current Technology Points: 98] [Cultivation Technique: ] [Cloud Ascension Ladder Lightfoot Mystery Grade Low Class): 1/200 (Master)] [Eight Trigrams Palm Technique (Yellow Grade High Class): 1/200 (Master)] [Dragon Tiger Fist Technique (Yellow Grade High Class): 1/200 (Master)] [Lightfoot (Yellow Grade Low Class): 5/200 (Master)] [Gale Blade Technique (Yellow Grade Low Class): 2/200 (Master)] [Phantom Steps Technique (Yellow Grade Low Class): 72/100 (Beginner)] [Viper Kick Technique (Yellow Grade Low Class): 1/100 (Beginner)] The number of zero coins did not increase much. As long as he could carry a limited number of them with him, he could not pick up many of them. The most important thing was the Technology Points. The Commander class and Elite class monsters he killed had provided him with nearly 500 Technology Points. This also allowed him to successfully enter the Master Level for the three new martial arts he had learned. A low class Mystery Grade Lightfoot, the Cloud Ascension Ladder was indeed much more powerful than the Lightfoot. Both of them were proficient in the Lightfoot Technique, but it was almost impossible for him to shake off the two-headed ox snake monster. Their speeds were almost the same. But with the Cloud Ascension Ladder, his speed greatly increased, almost creating a significant gap between him and the monster. However, the proficiency exchange rate for the Cloud Ascension Ladder was not cheap. For ordinary Yellow Grade techniques, regardless of quality, increasing one point of proficiency only requires one technology point. But for the Cloud Ascension Ladder, a Mystery grade technique, increasing one point of proficiency requires two technology points. Therefore, Zhao Yu could only temporarily upgrade it to the Master level. However, the Master level was already sufficient for him. At least, no one in Wang Feng Valley could surpass his skill in Lightfoot techniques. During this period, he had successfully eliminated several Wang Feng Valley experts who specialized in tracking him with their Lightfoot skills. This also made the people of Wang Feng Valley dare not get too close, only observing them from several kilometers or even tens of kilometers away. ¡°Now I have 98 technology points, almost reaching 100¡­¡± ¡°Which technique should I upgrade to the Master level next?!¡± After pondering for a moment, Zhao Yu realized that upgrading any technique to the Master level wouldn¡¯t immediately bring a qualitative change to his strength. Mainly because the grades and class of the techniques he possessed were not high. Apart from one Mystery grade low class Lightfoot technique, the rest were just Yellow grade techniques. ¡°Or perhaps, stack one technique to the Minor Achievement level?!¡± For Yellow grade techniques, upgrading one proficiency point requires one technology point. Saving up another hundred technology points could almost elevate the Eight Trigram Palm or Dragon Tiger Fist to the Minor Achievement level. ¡°Yellow grade techniques¡­¡± ¡°It would be great if I could find a Mystery grade technique¡­¡± Zhao Yu felt a bit regretful. He had one Mystery grade technique, and the difference compared to Yellow grade techniques was significant, with a substantial improvement. ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡± Suddenly, he thought of something, his eyes lighting up, ¡°Since He Yun has a Mystery technique, could the leaders of the other four major forces also have them?!¡± This thought excited Zhao Yu. If he could extort a Mystic grade technique from He Yun, why couldn¡¯t he do the same with others?! The strongest five individuals in the inner circle of this novice area were definitely the most likely to possess Mystery grade techniques. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°But where are the other four major forces?!¡± Amidst the roars of the two-headed ox snake monster, Zhao Yu still had the leisure to let his thoughts wander. ¡°Perhaps, He Yun will tell me their locations¡­Hehehe!¡± A smile appeared on his face and he quickly changed direction, heading towards Wang Feng Valley once again.. Chapter 544 - Chapter 544: He Yun (1) Chapter 544: He Yun (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°You haven¡¯t found it yet?¡± In Wang Feng Valley, He Yun asked in exasperation. Xie Zheng and the others shook their heads awkwardly. ¡°Our people have been searching non-stop at the boundary road, but we still haven¡¯t found that group of people¡­¡± ¡°You also know that although the inner circle is not big, it is not small either. If you really want to hide, it will be very difficult to find¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, we can only search in this area. Perhaps they have already gone elsewhere!¡± The five major forces of the Wang Feng Valley had already planned out the area in advance. They did not dare to easily go to the territory of the other four major forces to look for people. ¡°A bunch of trash!¡± He Yun cursed and took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°Where¡¯s that Xiao Xiao Long?¡± Is he dead yet?¡± ¡°Not yet Boss!¡± Xie Zheng shook his head and glanced at him strangely.¡± I don¡¯t know where that Xiao Xiao Long got his hands on such a profound Lightfoot. In the past, he couldn¡¯t catch up to our people. Now, almost no one is faster than him¡­¡± ¡°After losing a few Lightfoot experts, our people no longer dare to get too close. They can only watch from afar¡­¡± He Yun felt a little awkward when he heard this. He understood that Zhao Yu must have learned that Mystery Grade Lightfoot from him. Now, he was even more interested in the Insight that Zhao Yu mentioned. At this moment, a commotion came from afar. ¡± What¡¯s going on?!¡± He Yun was furious. In the next second, he could not say anything. At a passage in the Wang Feng Valley, trees that was more than ten meters tall suddenly toppled over, as if it indicated that some huge creature had passed by. Instantly, the scene of him being chased by the two-headed ox snake monster appeared in his mind. ¡°It can¡¯t be him, right? Am I daydreaming again? Haha¡± Just as he was thinking, a familiar figure appeared in the distance. ¡± Run! The king-level monster is here again!¡± Whether they were threshold-level fighter or extreme fighter, all made a quick escape, slipping away rapidly. But no matter which direction they ran, everyone tacitly avoided He Yun. This caused He Yun a headache, but he also understood the dilemma of his subordinates. ¡°That guy, he shouldn¡¯t be coming for me again ? Am I right?¡± As he thought this, Zhao Yu¡¯s voice could be heard in the distance. ¡°Where is He Yun?¡± ¡°Where is your boss?!¡± Damn it! He Yun¡¯s head was about to explode, not expecting Zhao Yu was actually coming for him AGAIN! At this moment, he was fleeing and not looking back, but he could hear Zhao Yu¡¯s voice getting closer. ¡°Hello! Boss He, don¡¯t run, I have something to find you for!¡± ¡°Boss He, with our relationship, why are you running?!¡± He Yun felt infuriated. He will find out that someone who had pointed him out, and thought about settling the score with that person later. Zhao Yu¡¯s speed was comparable to He Yun¡¯s speed last time and Zhao Yu was faster than him now. In just a short moment, he had caught up, running shoulder to shoulder with He Yun. He Yun¡¯s mouth twitched with a forced smile. ¡°Brother Xiao Long, what business do you have with me?¡± After the battle outside the protective film, he was clear that with his own strength, he couldn¡¯t take down Zhao Yu. Moreover, with the opponent¡¯s speed, if he wanted to entangle him, it might end up being two against one, that is, being attacked by the king-level monster and Zhao Yu together. A wise man knows better than to fight when the odds are against him, so He Yun was very polite this time, even if he was seething inside, he still put on a welcoming smile. ¡°Do you have any more Mystery grade techniques?!¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t beat around the bush, directly asking for Mystery grade techniques. He Yun¡¯s mouth twitched, almost saying do you think Mystery grade techniques are common goods? But given the circumstances, he could only force a grin and say, ¡°No, I only had one Mystery grade technique, and I¡¯ve already given it to you¡­¡± [Based on micro facial muscle reactions, the probability of lying is 1.25%] Although Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t read minds, he had a Super Brain. ¡°Old He, remember when your people were after me?¡± He Yun quickly said, ¡°As I¡¯ve said, that was the Eight Desolations Alliance¡¯s own decision, I had no idea¡­¡± ¡°And, the people who chased after you are already dead¡­¡± ¡°You say that as if the Eight Desolations Alliance isn¡¯t your people?!¡± Zhao Yu laughed, ¡°If the Eight Desolations Alliance isn¡¯t part of Wang Feng Valley, then I¡¯ll accept it!¡± He Yun, helpless, could only say, ¡°What do you want?!¡± ¡°Roar¡ª!¡± The two-headed ox snake monster roared continuously behind them, helpless, only able to watch as the two ants whispered in front of it, completely ignoring its presence. Zhao Yu glanced back at the two-headed ox snake monster, seeing that it was obediently following, then continued, ¡°We worked hard to save up a few thousand coins, and your Eight Desolations Alliance took them all¡­¡± ¡°A few thousand coins?!¡± He Yun was recalling that Xie Zheng hadn¡¯t reported this incident to him. But quickly, he caught on to Zhao Yu¡¯s implication. This was extortion! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He Yun went through his options in his mind and found no good countermeasure. Thinking about it, a few thousand coins was a lot but not impossible to come up with. ¡°A few thousand coins, they definitely didn¡¯t take them. We have regulations, every gain must be reported, and I¡¯ve never heard of them reporting this¡­¡± ¡°So, if they really took them, I¡¯ll personally deal with them!¡± ¡°Anyway, I lost a few thousand coins, what do you think?!¡± Zhao Yu smiled and said.. Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: He Yun (2) Chapter 545: He Yun (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation He Yun¡¯s expression was uncertain. After a long thought,¡± What you really want that you would let the Wang Feng Valley off?!¡± Zhao Yu rubbed his chin and gestured with two fingers. ¡°Two conditions will do!¡± ¡°Speak!¡± He Yun heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± One, compensate me 10,000 coins!¡± ¡°Ten thousand zero coins¡­¡± He Yun pretended to hesitate. After a while, he gritted his teeth and agreed. ¡°How can I give you 10,000?¡± He pointed at the two-headed ox snake monster behind him.¡± In this situation, can you take it away even if I give it to you?!¡± ¡± Simple. Get someone to place the 10,000 zero coins in the area outside the protective film. Find a hole and bury it, then make a mark. I¡¯ll go get it myself!¡± ¡°Let me say this first. If I don¡¯t have it when I take it, don¡¯t blame me for finding you again!¡± After thinking for a moment, He Yun felt that it was not difficult. At most, he would make a trip personally. ¡°What¡¯s the other condition?¡± he asked. ¡°You would agree to this condition very quickly!¡± Zhao Yu laughed. ¡°I want information on the other four overlords. For example, how is their Lightfoot, do they have any Mystery Grade martial arts, and some information about the camp¡­¡± As expected, He Yun was pleasantly surprised when he heard this. He had thought Zhao Yu¡¯s second condition would be more difficult, but it turned out to be just a request for information. Moreover, it was all information that was not important to him. Whether it was about the other four overlords or the information about their camp, there was no point in keeping it secret from his perspective. One side was his competitors, and the other was the place exploiting them; there was no reason to be so loyal to these people. ¡°No problem!¡± He Yun agreed without hesitation, and without further ado, began to share everything he knew. From the names of the other four overlords, their geographic locations, the techniques they mastered, their past achievements, to their current situations, he disclosed everything in detail. In addition, he also shared many secret pieces of information about the camp. This information was far more detailed than what had been previously learned from the captives of ultimate fighters. It included many details about the internal situation of the camp, such as the camp being dominated by a single strongest person, with everyone else dependent on that person. ¡°Is there only first-tier fighters in the camp?!¡± After learning the information he wanted, Zhao Yu was quite curious about the camp. ¡°Correct!¡± ¡°The camp we are dealing with only has first-tier. To become a second-tier fighter, one must go to a second-tier camp, but as for what the second-tier camp is like, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± He Yun nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the division of strength for first-tier fighters?!¡± Zhao Yu continued to inquire. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Although I¡¯m one of the five overlords here, I¡¯m nothing compare to them in the camp¡­¡± ¡°They are quite arrogant and rarely tell me about the situation in the camp. Many of them are my own conclusions that I have carefully observed¡­¡± ¡°But I think it should be similar to our current situation. Let¡¯s calculate it according to the number of enhancements¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly. Regardless of whether it was a threshold enhancer or an ultimate fighter, there was only a difference of 50% and 100% in terms of percentage. ¡± I¡¯ll be able to level up as long as I enter the Tier 1 area. Is there any other way to level up other than in the camp?¡± he asked casually. ¡°No!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a type of Enhancement Cabin in the camp. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s the path of an Enhancer or a beast transformation!¡± At this point, he even took the initiative to provide some information.¡± I¡¯ve seen a beast enhancer before. A part of his body can shapeshift and possess the abilities of those monsters¡­¡± ¡± They have all sorts of strange abilities. However, the higher ups of the camp don¡¯t seem to have the path of beast-enhancer. It seems that their future is not as good as that of Enhancers¡­¡± After a while, He Yun suddenly thought of something, ¡°I remember now¡­¡± ¡°I seem to have heard of it in the camp¡­¡± ¡°Our region is only one of the many novice regions. There are many other novice regions and tier one regions¡­¡± ¡°There were once people from other tier one camps who accidentally entered our camp. However, they died not long after¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s interest was piqued, and he quickly asked about the situation. Unfortunately, He Yun didn¡¯t know much either. He only heard that there were powerful monsters between the areas of each camp, and it was almost difficult to travel through them. Crossing two regions was almost a matter of life and death. Very few people would do such a thing. Zhao Yu nodded slightly and kept this in mind. If he had to advance outside the camp one day, he would have another reason to say that he came from another camp. According to He Yun, even if he had advanced by one rank, he could not go to the camp casually. Otherwise, he would end up like the previous cross-border traveler. He would be interrogated and killed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu rubbed his chin and continued, ¡°Are you guys willing to stay here?!¡±. ¡± I heard that there¡¯s a rule in the camp that you must rush to the Tier 2 region within a year. Is this true?!¡± ¡± Yes!¡± He Yun¡¯s expression turned serious. He nodded and said,¡± There is such a rule!¡± ¡°Their time is calculated from the day we descended¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t head to the Tier 2 camp within a year, you will definitely die when the time is up.. Heavenly punishment will descend¡­¡± Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: He Yun (3) Chapter 546: He Yun (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu raised his head and looked at the layer of incandescent lamps in the sky. He understood that it was the rules set by the party behind them. The goal was to let the descenders continue to become stronger and advance towards their desired goal. Looking at the man in front of him, He Yun pondered for a moment and realized that if Zhao Yu was more cautious, he would not have died so easily. At the very least, in this Tier 0 region, he was practically invincible. No one could pose too much of a threat to him. After hesitating for a moment, he finally revealed a secret. ¡°Xiao Xiao Long, do you want to go to the camp to level up?¡± ¡°What do you have in mind?!¡± Zhao Yu replied. ¡°All right then!¡± ¡°I have a backer in the camp too. She¡¯s the woman of that big shot in the camp¡­¡± ¡°According to her, in at most a month, their leader in charge of the camp will leave for the tier 2 camp¡­¡± ¡°At that time, she might encounter some resistance¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the details yet. Anyway, if you want, we can cooperate!¡± The woman did not reveal the details to him. She only told him to recruit as many fighters as possible. They would be of great use when the time came. According to the Super Brain¡¯s analysis, He Yun¡¯s words were most likely true. Zhao Yu was quite interested as well. ¡°No problem. How do we contact each other?¡± He Yun took out a cylinder, and threw it to Zhao Yu. ¡°This is a signal flare made by our Wang Feng Valley. This one is unique to me. Other than me, only you have it¡­¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ll know it¡¯s you when you fire this signal flare. Similarly, you¡¯ll know it¡¯s me when I fire the signal flare¡­¡± ¡± Are you sure I know what the signal flare looks like?!¡± Zhao Yu rolled his eyes. He realized that Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t from Wang Feng Valley, nor was he from the other four forces. How could he have seen the signal flare they had fired? He Yun did not show any signs of blushing. He coughed and continued, ¡°This signal flare of mine looks like a golden auspicious cloud¡­¡± ¡°Our Wang Feng Valley has auspicious clouds. I¡¯m the only one who has gold, while silver-white is for the upper echelons of the ultimate fighters. The other colors are for subordinates of various levels¡­¡± He didn¡¯t go into detail about the colors, only introducing the levels of gold and silver. Zhao Yu nodded and accepted the signal flare. ¡°Since you can make signal flares, can you also make firearms?!¡± He Yun shook his head,¡± There¡¯s no other way. The raw materials here are limited. There¡¯s almost no way to make powerful weapons. Besides¡­¡± He pointed at the sky and smiled bitterly.¡± With the restrictions from above, how could they give us the chance to create weapons of mass destruction?!¡± Zhao Yu understood and nodded. After exchanging a few more words, when He Yun¡¯s physical strength began to wane, Zhao Yu finally turned around, drawing away thetwo-headed ox snake monster. Watching the figures of the man and beast disappearing into the distance, a flicker of envy passed through He Yun¡¯s eyes. Just a day ago, Zhao Yu was on par with him in terms of strength alone, he dared not claim to be definitely stronger than Zhao Yu; in fact, the latter might even be stronger. After all, through this conversation, at least a reconciliation was reached, and there was even a chance for cooperation. ¡°What to do, should we follow?!¡± As Zhao Yu and He Yun left under the pursuit of the king-level monster, the high-ranking members of Wang Feng Valley looked at each other in bewilderment. Xie Zheng and a few others showed hesitation. Their initial tracking of He Yun was with the thought that if He Yun died, they could vie for the first-tier coin. But as it turned out, He Yun didn¡¯t die and instead, a gap had formed between them. Chasing after them again would be dangerous. ¡°I believe the boss can definitely take care of himself!¡± Xie Zheng was the first to speak. He had been here for a while, and if he couldn¡¯t make it to the second-tier camp, he would eventually die. With He Yun having connections with some big figure in the camp, it meant they had a good chance of being admitted to the camp. ¡°What if the boss¡­¡± A short-haired man in his twenties, with eyes darting around, showing his intelligence, was reluctant. ¡°Song Tao, if you¡¯re not content, then go ahead, but I¡¯m not interested anymore!¡± Xie Zheng said indifferently, appearing as if he wanted no part in it. The other ultimate fighters turned their gazes to Song Tao, pretending not to be tempted was a lie. Anyone would want to become a major force. If He Yun¡¯s life or death was uncertain, the first to arrive might very well snatch the first-tier coin, securing entry into the camp. Being a step ahead could easily make one of the new Five Overlords. Watching the reaction of the group, Xie Zheng inwardly sneered. He thought they were all short-sighted. If they couldn¡¯t make it to the second-tier camp within a year, what would it matter if they became overlords of the newbie zone? Wouldn¡¯t they all turn to ash once the time came? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon, Xie Zheng and a few other high-ranking members left with their followers. Leaving behind a group of people with lingering regrets, all turning their eyes to Song Tao. ¡°Song Tao, you make the decision!¡± Song Tao was also hesitating at this moment. In terms of status, he was not on par with Xie Zheng and others. If we¡¯re talking about the major powers within Wang Feng Valley, Xie Zheng and a few others naturally were He Yun¡¯s core confidants.. Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: He Yun (4) Chapter 547: He Yun (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation ¡® Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Song Tao, was in the second batch to join and could only be considered a confidant as well. Now that his superior Ding Hong was dead, he had temporarily taken Ding Hong¡¯s place, but there were still many confidential information that he did not know. He Yun had just appointed him, so he naturally didn¡¯t have the chance to reveal too much. To Song Tao, becoming an overlord was still extremely tempting. Watching Xie Zheng and the others leave, a trace of ruthlessness flashed in Song Tao¡¯s eyes. Right now, it was even more difficult for him to become He Yun¡¯s core confidant. If he killed He Yun and took the throne himself, then perhaps¡­ ¡°You guys have to think carefully. He Yun might forgive us the first time we go after him, but there¡¯s no way out the second time¡­¡± he said in a deep voice. There was a certain meaning in his words. He did not even include his boss, but his surname. It was as if he was saying that anyone could be the boss. The others also understood what he meant. Some of them had a hint of hesitation in their eyes, while others had a firm gaze. ¡°Well, I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave first¡­¡± There were three less courageous ones who understood that Song Tao and the others were going to do something unforgivable. They didn¡¯t dare to interfere and hurriedly left. When the three of them turned around, a man beside Song Tao glanced at him as if he was waiting for a signal. Song Tao hesitated for a moment before shaking his head.¡± No need!¡± There were about 14 or 15 people left. They were all new ultimate fighters. Most of them did not get any benefits, and their abilities were basically at the bottom. That was why they were willing to take the risk. Among this group of people, only Song Tao was the strongest and could be said to be the strongest person below Xie Zheng and the others. ¡°Brother Tao, Boss He might have already¡­¡± Some people had a hidden meaning, and they had the idea of joining forces to kill He Yun if he was still alive. This was exactly what Song Tao wanted. He looked around again and found that no one left. This meant that they were all agreed to this operation. ¡± Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go and help Boss He!¡± In an instant, more than ten people leaped out and chased after the King level monster. Not long after they left, Xie Zheng and the others returned. There were more people in this group than Song Tao, nearly thirty people. ¡°Old Xie, Song Tao and the others don¡¯t seem to have gone to pick up scraps¡­¡± Someone said meaningfully. Xie Zheng¡¯s lips curled up as he nodded slightly, ¡°He should have a second thought¡­¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s hurry up and go help Boss¡­¡± someone said hurriedly. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry!¡± ¡°Brothers, put on your armor first. With our strength, we can definitely catch up!¡± Xie Zheng smiled. Someone was thinking if Xie Zheng was planning to wait for Song Tao to kill He Yun and then seize the opportunity to snatch the first-tier coins? This group of people hesitated for a while before chasing after Song Tao and the others. ¡°It is not impossible to form a cooperative relationship with Xiao Xiao Long¡­¡± He Yun strolled in the forest, deep in thought. Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks and shot to the side. In the next second, a long arrow suddenly appeared where he was standing just now. ¡°Who is it?¡± He Yun shouted angrily. F * ck, trash. Even in this situation, the sneak attack didn¡¯t succeed!¡± Song Tao cursed in frustration and walked out of the forest with his men. He Yun¡¯s pupils contracted when she saw the appearance of the person. He was a little angry, ¡°It¡¯s Song Tao. Where are you guys going?!¡± ¡°Hahahahahaha ¡ª!¡± Seeing He Yun¡¯s angry expression, Song Tao suddenly laughed out loud. ¡± Look, he didn¡¯t even dare to shout after we shot him with an arrow. He¡¯s acting like nothing happened!¡± The others were also a little excited. After all, such opportunities were rare. In the past, He Yun had always been high and mighty, how could he allow them to bully and trample on him like this? He Yun¡¯s expression turned cold.¡± Song Tao, how dare you speak to me like this?!¡± He Yun shouted angrily. As he shouted, he quietly reached into his sleeve and slowly grabbed the signal flare. ¡°Hahaha, Boss He, you¡¯ve been sitting in this position for too long. Can you come down and let us enjoy too?!¡± At the same time, he gestured for everyone to surround him. They immediately spread out and surrounded He Yun. However, there were two people who did not move. They maintained the state of their bows to prevent He Yun from escaping. At this moment, He Yun was indeed in a dilemma. If he ran directly and exposed his back to the enemy, he would definitely be shot. However, if he did not run, he would be surrounded and die sooner or later. He Yun stopped pretending. He quickly took out the signal flare in his hand and shot it into the sky. Song Tao, it¡¯s not too late for you to stop now. When Xie Zheng and the others arrive, you¡¯ll definitely die!¡± ¡°Swoosh ¡ª!¡± The two archers took the opportunity and shot him but He Yun dodged them both. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Brothers, there is no turning back. If He Yun doesn¡¯t die today, we will die. Go, kill him!¡± Song Tao laughed coldly and said loudly. With that, he led the charge. The others did not hesitate either. They took out their weapons and charged forward. He Yun drew the flexible sword at his waist and went up to challenge them. With two archers so close, he had no way to escape. He could only fight and wait for his trusted aide to save him.. Chapter 548 - Chapter 548: He Yun (5) Chapter 548: He Yun (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Kill ~~!¡± Although Song Tao and the others were not as strong as He Yun individually, they were all ultimate fighters. Under the combined efforts of the group, they were still able to defeat He Yun. In just 30 seconds, He Yun had several wounds on his body, and blood was flowing out. The deepest wound was on his chest, almost pierced his heart. This was done by Song Tao. Now that things had come to this, both sides were ruthless and did not show any mercy. However, He Yun could only parry but not counterattack. Several times, he wanted to escape, but the two archers in the distance, one in front and one behind, locked him in the middle. The two archers were very good at controlling the distance between them. They maintained a distance of 30 to 50 meters. This distance directly eliminated the possibility of him launching a surprise attack. However, it could also prevent him from escaping to the greatest extent. ¡°Huff¡ª!¡± In just a minute, He Yun was already panting. After all, fighting was much more tiring than simply running. It consumed a lot of physical strength. Am I going to die here? He Yun was unwilling to accept this. He had just seized the opportunity to go to the camp, so how could he die in such a place? With that thought, his four limbs surged with strength again, forcing him to continue fighting. ¡°I don¡¯t have the Tier 1 Coins with me. Even if you kill me, you won¡¯t get them!¡± He Yun refused to give up. ¡°He¡¯s dying! Don¡¯t give him a chance to breathe!¡± Song Tao¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. Just as he was about to take He Yun down, he sneered when he heard the other party speak.¡± Brothers, cripple him first. Cut off his limbs and leave him alive. Slowly interrogate him about the whereabouts of the first-tier coins!¡± At this moment, an unforeseen event occurred. ¡°Roar!¡± An earth-shattering roar came from afar. Both sides were stunned. ¡°That king-level monster?!¡± Everyone was shocked and at a loss. He Yun was ecstatic. He did not expect Zhao Yu to save him at this critical moment. ¡°Not good! Hurry up and kill him!¡± Song Tao did not have time to think about whether Zhao Yu was here to save He Yun. He had to kill He Yun before the other party arrived. The others also knew that the situation was not good, and they all sped up their actions. For a moment, He Yun was in a perilous situation, but at this critical moment, how could he admit defeat? He endured several slashes and finally held on until Zhao Yu arrived. Zhao Yu was speechless as he looked at He Yun who was surrounded and covered in blood. ¡°When I saw that signal flare, I guessed that something had happened to you!¡± ¡± I didn¡¯t expect you to pull your hips so far. Looking at their attire, they must be your subordinates, right?!¡± Zhao Yu said as he approached the group. Behind him was the familiar King-level monster. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the person who came to save me was you!¡± He Yun¡¯s face was bitter, but he said with some joy. No one wanted to die if they could live. ¡± Haha, you haven¡¯t given me the money you promised me yet. If I let you die like this, who am I going to talk to?!¡± Zhao Yu laughed and quickly approached. When the signal flare was launched, he had already guessed that someone wanted to kill He Yun. After thinking for a while, he decided to save He Yun. On one hand, it was for the ten thousand coins. On the other hand, it was also because of the matter of entering the camp that He Yun mentioned. If someone else took control of the Wang Feng Valley, they would have to renegotiate. It was too troublesome. ¡°Damn it, stop him!¡± Song Tao¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and anger. He didn¡¯t expect someone to disrupt the situation at such a critical moment. And it was an unexpected person. A person who had created chaos to the Valley twice. At the same time, the long saber in his hand became even faster. He Yun tried his best to block it and kept retreating while guarding against the arrows of the two archers. When the others heard this, there were indeed seven or eight people who came to block Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu circulated a strange movement technique and easily avoided the attacks of the few people. The two-headed ox snake monster chased after them and was in a state of anger. When it saw a living person blocking its way, it immediately eliminate them. The two-headed ox snake monster was too lazy to even bother with humans. The towering snake head was like a shuttle at this moment, instantly biting off a man¡¯s head. The other bull¡¯s head had its horns pointed downwards, directly smashing the two of them into pieces. The other four didn¡¯t dare to interrupt any longer. They hurriedly dodged to avoid death. On the other side, Zhao Yu had also arrived in front of the battlefield between He Yun and Song Tao. Song Tao saw that things were not going to work out, so he glared at Zhao Yu fiercely before turning around and fleeing to the side. ¡°Brother Xiao Long, thank you!¡± He Yun heaved a sigh of relief and forced a smile. At this moment, he did not look well. His entire body was covered in wounds and bloodstains, making him look like a bloody man. ¡°Hurry up and find a place to heal. You are not allowed to die yet!¡± Zhao Yu said casually. He turned around and chased after Song Tao. That venomous glare was directly sentenced to death by Zhao Yu. He knew that the other party hated him, but he still let the other party go. Wasn¡¯t that looking for trouble? At this moment, dozens of figures jumped out from the forest. ¡°Boss, we¡¯re here to save you!¡± Xie Zheng was startled by the scene before him. He didn¡¯t intend to profit from the situation but wanted to save He Yun at a critical moment to deepen the latter¡¯s trust in him. However, he hadn¡¯t expected He Yun to be so vulnerable, becoming like this under the siege of Song Tao and others. Especially now, that Xiao Long, the one with a grudge against their Wang Feng Valley and a practitioner of ancient martial arts, was the one to preemptively come to He Yun¡¯s rescue?! Xie Zheng was completely dumbfounded, never having anticipated Xiao Xiao Long would save He Yun. As Xie Zheng and others arrived, Song Tao and his group had already scattered in all directions to escape. He Yun glanced at Xie Zheng and the others, his face showing neither joy nor sorrow, and commanded: ¡°I¡¯m fine. Chase after Song Tao and his group. If they dare to rebel, I want them alive or their bodies, understand?!¡± With He Yun order from a distance and ready to retreat at any moment, Xie Zheng¡¯s heart sank by half. He understood that in He Yun¡¯s eyes, they were likely seen as opportunists. This venture out not only failed to earn He Yun¡¯s deeper trust but made him even more distrustful of them. ¡°Damn that Xiao Xiao Long, if not for you, how could it have come to this?!¡± Xie Zheng cursed Zhao Yu, knowing staying any longer would only backfire, and immediately shouted: ¡°Boss, rest assured, we will capture Song Tao for your disposal!¡± After saying this, he was the first to leave with his men. In an instant, half of the group had left. The remaining half were unsure of what to do next. ¡°Damn, Xie Zheng got ahead of us!¡± The others also came to their senses and hurriedly left. But there were still those who hesitated, seeing He Yun¡¯s plight and harboring other unusual thoughts. In the end, no one dared to make a move again and dispersed from the scene. Observing the order in which that group left, He Yun silently took note. Without a doubt, in his view, these people were no longer loyal to him. Or perhaps, some were loyal, but most likely, they were not. Among those who left earliest were relatively better; those who left last could almost be treated as traitors. Without clear evidence of betrayal, he had no reason to act against them. But in his heart, a thorn remained. This left He Yun feeling melancholy. He hadn¡¯t expected that the confidants he had painstakingly cultivated would prove to be less reliable than an outsider at a critical moment. He realized that if not for Xiao Long¡¯s timely arrival, he might have died at Song Tao¡¯s hands or been left severely injured. Then, Xie Zheng and others, under the guise of coming to the rescue, would have killed Song Tao and his group, eventually forcing him to reveal the location of the first-order coin. Heh! He Yun chuckled coldly, realizing he had become complacent over the years in dealing with these matters. ¡°Indeed, there are no eternal brothers, only eternal interests!¡± He was also clear that ¡®Xiao Long¡¯ came to his rescue purely because of the ten thousand coins and the chance to settle in the camp. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Otherwise, there was no reason for him to come. ¡°Whew¡ª!¡± He Yun took a deep breath, not feeling the pain from his wounds anymore but instead smiling: ¡°It¡¯s not too late to discover the problem now!¡± ¡°No matter what the player behind the scene¡¯s motives are, I will continue on, to find the truth!¡± Chapter 549 - Chapter 549: Killing Order! (1) Chapter 549: Killing Order! (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Zhao Yu has been gone for almost two days, right?!¡± ¡°He has not returned for such a long time. He should be dead¡­¡± ¡°Without Zhao Yu, will we have to listen to Ji Wu Shuang and the others in the future?!¡± ¡°Even if he is here, he still has to listen to Ji Wu Shuang and the others¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s different. With Zhao Yu around, we still have ultimate fighter, so we can more or less talk to each other. It¡¯s not like now. If there¡¯s anything, they can discuss it among themselves and send someone over to inform us¡­¡± In a valley, students gathered in groups of two or three and discussed in low voices. Most of them were related to Zhao Yu. Every student had a worried and confused expression on their faces. Just as he said that, the people from the Ancient Martial Arts Sect walked over. ¡°Xiao Xiao Long!¡± It was a woman who looked to be in her early twenties. Even in a place like this, she still had heavy makeup on. Xiao Xiao Long was helping to modify a tree hole at the moment, and he rushed over when he heard that. The woman looked a little arrogant. She raised her head and glanced at him from top to bottom.¡± Get a hundred people to help us with the work.¡± she said lightly. When the surrounding students heard this, they all looked sullen, but no one dared to say anything. They could only pin their hopes on Xiao Xiao Long. From everyone¡¯s reactions, it could be seen that in these few short days, the two sides did not get along well. At the very least, there were contradictions and oppression between the lower levels. Xiao Xiao Long clenched his fists, and the veins on his forehead bulged. However, when he thought of the environment they were in, he could only suppress the anger in his heart. After taking a deep breath, he nodded.¡± Got it!¡± Just as he was about to turn around and call for help, the woman said scornfully,¡± You all¡¯ve been eating and drinking our food for the past two days. You should at least make some contributions, right?!¡± Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s footsteps faltered, but he quickly returned to normal. He walked to the students and began to count them. The woman walked like a duck and left calmly. The students were filled with righteous indignation. ¡°This is too much!¡± ¡°Brother Long, look at her. Are we just going to put up with this?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re not the only ones who are fighting. We¡¯ve also sent people over!¡± Xiao Xiao Long felt helpless. He had never felt so helpless before. At this moment, he really hoped that Zhao Yu was still alive. As long as Zhao Yu could return, the other party definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to go overboard. ¡°The situation is¡­¡± Xiao Xiao Long wanted to agree with them, but after thinking about it, they would have to live under someone else¡¯s roof in the future. If there was a conflict between the two sides, they would be the ones at a disadvantage in the end. ¡°What they said is the truth. Every time we hunt, they send more people than us.¡± ¡± Besides, we have to rely on them in terms of combat power. If Ji Wu Shuang and the others didn¡¯t hold back the commander-level monster, our situation wouldn¡¯t be as good as it is now!¡± Sigh! Silent sighs sounded. Soon, a hundred people were gathered and they walked towards the Ancient Martial Arts Sect. ¡°Brother Long, some students are fighting!¡± At this moment, someone ran over from afar. Xiao Xiao Long turned his head and saw that two students were fighting in the Academic Sect¡¯s territory. There were many onlookers around. Seeing this, Xiao Xiao Long quickly led his men over. ¡°Stop it right now!¡± With his order, the two students who were inseparable from the others immediately stopped fighting. ¡°What kind of situation is this? Are you still in the mood to fight among yourselves?!¡± Xiao Xiao Long said in disappointment. Ignoring the complications with the ancient martial arts sect, being sandwiched in this monster territory and the pursuit from Wang Feng Valley was already troublesome enough. One of the boys complained, ¡°Brother Long, you have to stand up for me, he slept with my girlfriend¡­¡± The other boy retorted, ¡°We were in mutual love¡­¡± After listening for a while, Xiao Xiao Long understood that it was another issue of romantic entanglement. Noticing the girl in question was standing by, he asked: ¡°Did he force you?!¡± ¡°Speak up boldly. If he forced you, I¡¯ll deal with him¡­¡± The girl, initially hesitant and seemingly ashamed, hurriedly said upon hearing Xiao Long¡¯s words, ¡°There was no force; I like him too¡­¡± The boy who spoke first was immediately pained, ¡°Xiao Fang, how could you do this to me?!¡± Xiao Xiao Long shook his head, feeling increasingly irritated. At that moment, someone handed him a bottle of water. Turning around and it was Sun Jing, which lifted his spirits. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Brother Long, why be so formal with me?!¡± ¡°These past few days, we¡¯ve been lucky to have you; otherwise, our Academic Sect would have had a much harder time¡­¡± ¡°What am I, really? If Zhao Yu were here, our situation wouldn¡¯t be this difficult¡­¡± Sun Jing quickly offered some comfort and praise. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Xiao Long, already in a bad mood, found his interest piqued by Sun Jing¡¯s willingness to listen to him. The two of them chatted and walked along, clearly enjoying themselves. ¡°That jerk, she was chasing after Zhao Yu just a few days ago, and now she¡¯s clinging to Xiao Xiao Long!¡± A group of students from Class 13 of Art gathered, watching Xiao Xiao Long and Sun Jing walk away, with Qu Xiao Xiao speaking discontentedly. Standing beside her were Huo Li Juan, Liu Si Yu, and others. Normally at odds, these individuals were now rare allies, finding solace in each other¡¯s company.. Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: Killing Order (2) Chapter 550: Killing Order (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Qu Xiao Xiao, keep your voice down!¡± At the same time, Li Hong Wei carefully stared at Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s back. Seeing that the other party did not seem to hear her and did not show any signs of turning around, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Hmph, what do I have to be afraid of? Zhao Yu is already dead. Xiao Xiao Long can kill me too¡­.¡± Although she said that, she did lower her voice. She did not mean it, but her words affected the people around her. ¡°If Brother Zhao Yu was still around¡­¡± ¡°Sigh Li Hong Wei let out a long sigh. When Zhao Yu was around, he was considered part of the upper echelons. Every time there was any action by the entire army, he would be the first to know. Not to mention the entire army, even the core circle of the Academic Sect was difficult for him to get involved. Huo Li Juan felt terrible too. She had experienced it the most during the two days when Zhao Yu was away. In the past, people always thought that she had something to do with Zhao Yu. They were envious of her and would say all kinds of good things about her as if they were free. No matter where she went, they would favor her. After Zhao Yu left, there were rumors that Zhao Yu might have died and her glory was gone. The initial situation where everyone was good to her disappeared in an instant. If she had never experienced this before, she could still treat it calmly. After reaching the clouds and suddenly landing on the ground, how could she be balanced? She actually felt quite good when she heard Qu Xiao Xiao¡¯s curse earlier. After Zhao Yu left, the backbone of their Academic Sect had become Xiao Xiao Long. Even the people around Xiao Xiao Long had become the targets of flattery. Sun Jing, who had brazenly sought information about Zhao Yu from her a few days ago, had quickly shifted her attention to Xiao Xiao Long upon realizing Zhao Yu hadn¡¯t returned. Their blatant opportunism disgusted them all. As if hearing Huo Li Juan¡¯s inner thoughts, Sun Jing suddenly turned her head, her smile carrying a profound meaning as she glanced over. That woman! Huo Li Juan instantly recognized the boastfulness in Sun Jing¡¯s eyes, a look she herself had once possessed. Disgusting! A narrow-minded person! After cursing inwardly several times, Huo Li Juan felt an endless void. ¡°Sigh!¡± ¡°How great it would have been if Zhao Yu were still alive!¡± Someone¡¯s lament resonated with the few present. In the core area of the valley, Ji Wu Shuang and a few other ultimate fighters were gathered, discussing their situation. ¡°Zhao Yu hasn¡¯t returned for two days; it¡¯s highly likely he won¡¯t return¡­¡± ¡°We can imagine, Wang Feng Valley¡¯s people must be searching everywhere for us¡­¡± ¡°What should we do now? Continue hiding here or venture out?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just venture out now!¡± Huo Zhen Wu shook his head, ¡°The Valley has hundreds of ultimate fighters; we are no match for them!¡± Their side only had a handful of ultimate fighters. Even if each was highly skilled in martial arts, they couldn¡¯t withstand the sheer number of enemies. They would be overwhelmed and perish in no time. ¡°But we can¡¯t just stay here forever!¡± ¡°Then send someone to scout!¡± ¡°Who should we send?!¡± ¡°The enemy surely remembers all our faces¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang nodded, ¡°So, none of us can go out¡­¡± ¡°How about sending a non-ultimate enhancer?!¡± ¡°Right!¡± After a brief consideration, they quickly selected someone. ¡°How about sending Sun Yi Fan?¡± ¡°That works, his Lightfoot skill is the best. Although he¡¯s not an ultimate fighter yet, his speed should be comparable to an ultimate fighter. Even if he encounters danger, he has a good chance of escaping¡­¡± The group, decisive as always, soon summoned Sun Yi Fan. ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll be careful!¡± Sun Yi Fan, upon learning what he needed to do, readily agreed. He was tired of staying put and eager for some contact with the outside world. ¡°Remember, once you¡¯re out, you must disassociate from us, pretend you¡¯re from the Tiger Howl Gang¡­¡± ¡°Of course, don¡¯t take the Tiger Howl Gang¡¯s name as cover too seriously either. If you noticed the other party ready for a fight, run. Safety first!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Sun Yi Fan smiled and swiftly left. ¡°Kid, were you glaring at me just now?!¡± Zhao Yu quickly caught up to Song Tao, running parallel to him. Song Tao was frustrated by Zhao Yu¡¯s speed. ¡°Do you have any idea who you¡¯re talking to?¡± Even if his assassination attempt on He Yun had failed, Song Tao was once a leader in Wang Feng Valley. Zhao Yu touched his nose, surprised to encounter someone so clueless. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the situation?!¡± ¡°Off you go!¡± Song Tao barked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Frustrated by his failure to kill He Yun, he was in no mood for this. Zhao Yu¡¯s lips twitched, realizing the man before him truly hadn¡¯t grasped the situation. Before he could speak, Song Tao coldly threatened. ¡°You¡¯re Xiao Xiao Long, right?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve memorized your name.. You¡¯ve ruined my plans and the next time we meet, I will take your life!¡± Chapter 551 - Chapter 551: Killing Order (3) Chapter 551: Killing Order (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Song Tao¡¯s eyes were cold and sharp as he imprinted Zhao Yu¡¯s appearance in his mind. ¡°Heh!¡± Zhao Yu laughed once, drawing the long sword fixed at his waist and slashed sideways. ¡°Die!¡± Song Tao was greatly shocked; he hadn¡¯t even made a move, and Zhao Yu dared to strike first! He immediately dodged to the side and draw out his weapon and launched a counterattack. In an instant, they exchanged more than a dozen moves. ¡°Heh, you dare to ambush me with that level of skill?!¡± Song Tao taunted out of habit. But in the next second, Zhao Yu suddenly pulled away from him to one side. What¡¯s happening?! Just as Song Tao was startled, a strong gust of wind hit him from behind. ¡°Pop-!¡± A very crisp sound rang out, and Song Tao¡¯s skull cap flew off instantly. In the last moment of consciousness, he saw a snake¡¯s head, its eyes filled with endless coldness. ¡°Hahahaha! Idiot!¡± After seeing Song Tao dead, Zhao Yu muttered under his breath and sped up towards the nearest Tiger Howl Gang. Xie Zheng led his men in pursuit. Upon seeing Song Tao¡¯s corpse, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, ¡°In the game of throne, if you had heavily injured He Yun, perhaps¡­¡± Even though the people around him were his confidants, human nature is unpredictable. ¡°Take his body, let¡¯s go back!¡± There were already more than a dozen corpses at the scene. ¡°Boss, all the attackers are here, not a single one missed¡­¡± After a brief rest, He Yun¡¯s wounds had stopped bleeding, and he had somehow procured a wild beast, killing it to regain some strength. ¡°Mm, back to Wang Feng Valley!¡± He Yun did not desecrate the bodies, his gaze seemingly indifferent to the life and death of these people. The journey back was silent. After this battle, a rift had formed between He Yun and Xie Zheng and the others, as they were not close as before. Upon returning to Wang Feng Valley, the first thing He Yun did was to gather everyone. Xie Zheng guessed it might be related to the ambush, perhaps He Yun wanted to root out those with ulterior motives?! What He Yun did was not what he expected. ¡°Spread my word to stop pursue Xiao Xiao Long¡­¡± ¡°From today on, Xiao Xiao Long is my brother¡­¡± ¡°Everyone, go and spread the word now, whoever dares to touch my brother is opposing me, He Yun, and Wang Feng Valley¡­¡± These words caused an uproar among everyone. Not everyone knew the actual person named Xiao Xiao Long; many were not privy to such information. Hearing this unfamiliar name, many were astonished. Especially when they learned from He Yun that Xiao Xiao Long was first wanted, then the pursuit was called off and now he was He Yun¡¯s brother. ¡°It¡¯s that guy who was chased by a king-level monster¡­¡± ¡°So it¡¯s him, his name is Xiao Xiao Long?!¡± While people whispered among themselves, a group responsible for investigating the descendants of ancient martial artists quietly approached He Yun and asked in a low voice, ¡°Boss, are we still looking for Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s companions?¡± He Yun glanced at him and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Xiao Xiao Long is my brother, and his companions are Wang Feng Valley¡¯s companions¡­¡± ¡°Got it, boss, I know what to do¡­¡± Seeing the gleam in this person¡¯s eyes, He Yun was afraid he might misunderstand and added, ¡°Call your people back, stop tracking Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s companions¡­¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± The man was not expecting He Yun to mean this. ¡°Are you serious, boss?!¡± ¡°Do you need me to repeat for you?!¡± He Yun rolled his eyes, inwardly lamenting that sometimes his subordinates were too keen on guessing his intentions, which wasn¡¯t always a good thing. Communication was too exhausting. It took a while for the subordinate to understand that He Yun truly wanted them to pull back, without any ulterior motive. ¡°What about the ancient martial technique?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± He Yun chuckled but did not answer. He certainly wanted the Eye of Insight technique, but after careful consideration, with their current strength, it was nearly impossible to stop Zhao Yu. At best, they could only attempt to block Zhao Yu, delivering him to the king-level monster, without being able to capture him. After all, a king-level monster was following Zhao Yu, the kind that wouldn¡¯t stop until one of them was dead. After much thought, He Yun decided to first make peace with Zhao Yu. If the technique wasn¡¯t hard to learn, surely some of his companions knew it. When those people come to Wang Feng Valley, there would always be a way to obtain it. ¡°I came from the Tiger Howl Gang¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know Zhao Yu¡­¡± Sun Yi Fan walked alone in the forest, muttering to himself. This was his first time leaving the group to act alone, and he was nervous. Especially since Wang Feng Valley was likely in full pursuit of them, exposure could mean death. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sun Yi Fan was very cautious, constantly looking back every few steps and stopping to check his surroundings for any ambush or traps. But after walking for about an hour without encountering anyone else, he gradually relaxed. ¡°Maybe Wang Feng Valley doesn¡¯t even know who we are¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps, the guy who escaped didn¡¯t have the chance to report back before dying on the road, eaten by some monster¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, that must be it¡­.¡± Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: Killing Order! (4) Chapter 552: Killing Order! (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Ji Wu Shuang and the others might be too nervous¡­¡± When Sun Yi Fan thought of this, he felt less pressured. On his first solo mission, even though he had gathered quite a bit of intelligence and even had a map, Sun Yi Fan still felt uneasy, unsure of how to respond if he encountered other people. ¡°Rustle-!¡± At that moment, a faint sound came from the distance. Sun Yi Fan¡¯s relaxed heart immediately tensed up again. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± From afar, he shouted loudly, drawing his weapon while shifting his weight back, ready to flee at any moment. A moment later, a thin man, looking to be around seventeen or eighteen years old, emerged from the bushes. He was carrying a bamboo basket made from branches on his back. ¡°Big brother, were you calling me?¡± The man said bewilderedly. ¡°Who are you, and what are you sneaking around here for?!¡± Sun Yi Fan shouted. Seeing a living person suddenly, his vigilance skyrocketed, and he observed his surroundings while speaking, to prevent being surrounded. Sneaking around?! The thin man was stunned for a moment, realizing he was being referred to, and quickly explained, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m from the Herbal Department of Wang Deng Valley. I am here to look for herbs¡­¡± A person from Wang Feng Valley! Sun Yi Fan was startled but pretended to be at ease, coughing once, ¡°So you¡¯re from Wang Feng Valley, I¡¯m from the Tiger Howl Gang¡­¡± The Tiger Howl Gang?! The thin man was startled again, then scratched his head, ¡°Big brother, do you need something?¡± He noticed that the man opposite him was not dressed like him, and moreover, anyone who could travel from the Tiger Howl Gang must be an expert. ¡°What does your Herbal Department do, and why are you alone?¡± Sun Yi Fan was unsure whether the man in front was telling the truth, as there was no such information in the intelligence. ¡°Us?¡± The thin man scratched his head again and explained, ¡°We gather herbs. Our department has medics who can make various potions to enhance strength¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m from group eighteen; we have twenty people in total. The group leader is a threshold-level expert, waiting for us at the base¡­¡± Sun Yi Fan observed carefully and saw that what the other party said did not seem to be false. Especially since he didn¡¯t find any weapons on the man, only a worn tool resembling a sickle. Thus, he believed about seventy percent of what the thin man said, then asked, ¡°The potions you make, can they elevate someone to the level of an ultimate fighter?¡± ¡°An ultimate fighter?!¡± The thin man was shocked and quickly shook his head, ¡°How could that be possible? An ultimate fighter, that¡¯s someone who has to kill leader-level monsters¡­¡± ¡°Our Herbal Department has many types of potions. The strongest one can elevate someone to the level of a twenty-time enhancer¡­¡± Twenty times enhanced?! Sun Yi Fan was stunned; did one still need potions to achieve such a number of enhancements? He felt a sense of absurdity and asked, ¡°How many times have you been enhanced?¡± ¡°I¡¯m currently at seven times enhanced. If I have enough contribution points, I can exchange for the potion for eight times enhancement¡­¡± The thin man said proudly. Sun Yi Fan was silent for a long time before he realized that he might have made a mountain out of a molehill. The other party might really be a weakling. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that killing monsters can enhance your strength?!¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± The thin man seemed to understand that Sun Yi Gan was the type to risk his life on the edge of a knife and hurriedly explained: ¡°But that¡¯s too dangerous¡­¡± ¡°We initially followed a strong person out of the newbie area¡­¡± ¡°When we left, we hardly encountered any dangers, so our strength didn¡¯t increase much¡­¡± ¡°In this inner area, even a normal monster has strength over twenty or thirty times enhanced, which is simply not something we ordinary people can handle¡­¡± The thin man hesitated for a moment, then continued, ¡°Moreover, the risk of fighting monsters is too great, it¡¯s very easy to die, so¡­¡± Sun Yi Fan found it quite novel. In their area, there were almost no ordinary people left; most had undergone multiple enhancements. ¡°Are there many people like you?!¡± ¡°A lot. When I joined the Herbal Department, there were just over seventy groups, and now there are more than two hundred groups¡­¡± The thin man said with a face full of luck, ¡°I was lucky, someone in group eighteen had just died, which allowed me to join¡­¡± ¡°Like our group eighteen, at least the group leader is a threshold-level expert. In groups ranked over a hundred, the leaders¡¯ strength doesn¡¯t even reach threshold-level, so safety is definitely not as good as ours¡­¡± Sun Yi Fan gradually lowered his guard, moved closer, and started to learn more about Wang Feng Valley. According to the thin man, most people who hadn¡¯t reached threshold-level, like them, were in various logistical departments. Their department was considered to have a higher risk. There were many others involved in infrastructure or sanitation, all safer than theirs, but accordingly, their treatment wasn¡¯t as good. ¡°So, a hundred contribution points equal one Zero Coin?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes!¡± According to the man, it was possible to survive in other departments as well. ¡°Then why are you working so hard in this Herbal Department?!¡± The thin man became a bit embarrassed, awkwardly scratching his head, ¡°Well, there are fairies in the valley¡¯s brothel¡­¡± It took a while for Sun Yi Fan to understand after hearing his explanation.. Chapter 553 - Chapter 553: Killing Order (5) Chapter 553: Killing Order (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation What little fairy? Is he referring a prostitute? In Wang Feng Valley, this profession is officially controlled by the authorities of top management. The higher-end services are offered in restaurants, while the lower-end ones are found in brothels. The women inside are all high-level service workers, with prices varying according to their looks, age, and charm. Given this thin man¡¯s situation, he could only afford to patronize the brothels, and even then, he would need to save up for several days. Following this, Sun Yi Fan began to subtly inquire about Zhao Yu¡¯s affairs. Unfortunately, the man he was speaking to have none any useful information. Sun Yi Fan decided to make contact with the group leader mentioned by the man. ¡°Where¡¯s your group leader?!¡± ¡°in this direction, his name is¡­ uh, I only know him as Group Leader Huang, I don¡¯t know his full name¡­¡± Sun Yi Fan casually took out a coin, and tossed it to the thin man, ¡°For the intel!¡± The thin man instinctively caught the coin and his face lit up with ecstatic gratitude, thanking him profusely. ¡°Thank you, big brother, thank you, sir!¡± That single coin was enough for him to afford several visits to the brothel! In the midst of these thanks, Sun Yi Fan unconsciously puffed out his chest, feeling as though he too was some big shot. Once he was out of the thin man¡¯s sight, he scratched his head, ¡°So, could I considered as an expert in negotiate?!¡± ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll meet with that group leader first and see what happens next! Sun Yi Fan followed the direction pointed out by the thin man for nearly a kilometer before he finally saw the Group Leader Huang. To be precise, it was Group Leader Huang and one of his members, who were currently being overly affectionate. ¡°My eyes!¡± Sun Yi Fan couldn¡¯t help but feel discomfort, lamenting the decline of societal morals and the loss of traditional values. Unexpectedly, his casual complaint seemed to go unnoticed by the two, who continued their embrace and kiss. ¡°Cough cough!¡± Sun Yi Fan had no choice but to cough loudly. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± Group Leader Huang was startled by the cough, pushed the person in his arms away, and shouted loudly. Sun Yi Fan then stepped out from behind the tree, ¡°Are you Group Leader Huang?¡± ¡°Who are you, to have the audacity to spy on me?! Seeing a stranger, Group Leader Huang was both angry and agitated. Just as Sun Yi Fan was about to explain his reason for being here, Group Leader Huang already picked up a weapon and charged at him. Sun Yi Fan, willing to test his skills, drew his own short knife and engaged in battle with Group Leader Huang. ¡°Boom-!¡± A muffled sound echoed as metal clashed against metal. Team Leader Huang only felt a huge trembling force coming from his arm along the iron rod, causing him to feel numb. It was only after a brief exchange of blows that he realized the man opposite him was far stronger than himself. But before he could call for a stop, Sun Yi Fan speed up and launched attack after attack. Previously, Sun Yi Fan had always been outmatched by Ji Wu Shuang, Huo Zhen Wu, and others. Rarely encountering someone weaker than himself, he naturally felt a bit eager. ¡°Stop, stop, stop¡ªI surrender!¡± After just a few moves, Group Leader Huang¡¯s hands were so numb he couldn¡¯t hold onto his weapon anymore and he kept calling for a stop. ¡°I was wrong, big brother, I was wrong, please stop and spare me!¡± Group Leader Huang was capable of bending or standing tall as the situation required. Seeing that things were turning against him, he dropped his authoritative demeanor and adopted a groveling attitude. Sun Yi Fan found it amusing and asked casually, ¡°What did you do?! Group Leader Huang was stunned for a moment, his eyes darting around before he quickly said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have spoken so loudly, polluting your ears¡­¡± ¡°Ha ha! Good! Good!¡± Sun Yi Fan laughed out loud, quite satisfied with this inner circle. The law of the jungle, where the strong are revered! ¡°You not just polluted my ears. You polluted my eyes as well!¡± Sun Yi Fan glanced at the other man who was in a dilemma and said. Group Leader Huang was at a loss for words for a moment before he finally said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, but love has no gender¡­¡± After a few explanations, Sun Yi Fan didn¡¯t bother to delve deeper, ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about that. You are Group Leader Huang, right?! ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Good, send that guy somewhere else!¡± Group Leader Huang breathed a sigh of relief, quickly sent his lover away, and then came over to Sun Yi Fan. Sun Yi Fan pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°I came from the Tiger Howl Gang. I want to know how Wang Feng Valley treated outsiders?!¡± ¡°Tiger Howl Gang?!¡± Group Leader Huang had certainly heard of the name, one of the five major forces, but it was his first time seeing someone from there. He curiously sized up Sun Yi Fan, noting his impatient demeanor, before hastily saying, ¡°Wang Feng Valley is always open to outsiders¡­¡± -All forces can go to Wang Feng Valley, but if you stay overnight, you have to pay¡­¡± Sun Yi Fan naturally knew this, but he acted as if he was genuinely inquiring to make the other party believe he was indeed an outsider. After asking some questions for show, Sun Yi Fan began to subtly inquire about Zhao Yu. ¡°I met someone yesterday who said they saw a king-level monster, is that true?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes!¡± Group Leader Huang quickly said, ¡°That king-level monster was reportedly lured to our Wang Feng Valley by someone, causing quite a disturbance¡­¡± ¡°Right, there was also a bounty issued in the valley a couple of days ago, targeting someone¡­¡± ¡°Who?!¡± Sun Yi Fan was inwardly pleased, but he kept a calm demeanor and casually asked. ¡°Seems to be called¡­¡± ¡°Xiao Xiao Long?!¡± Chapter 554 - Chapter 554: Tiger Howl Gang (1) Chapter 554: Tiger Howl Gang (1) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xiao Xiao Long? Sun Yi Fan was stunned for a moment, and he asked Team Leader Huang to confirm it again. Only then did he confirm that the person¡¯s name was Xiao Xiao Long. Why not Zhao Yu? He was at a loss. Wasn¡¯t Zhao Yu the one who brought the king level monster to Wang Feng Valley? Or perhaps, the Wang Feng Valley had issued the kill order not because of the king-level monster, but because of something else? He naturally knew who Xiao Xiao Long was. He was the current leader of the academy, a guy whose strength was slightly weaker than his. How could such a person be hunted down by the Wang Feng Valley? Unless¡­ Xiao Xiao Long slept with the wife of the leader of Wang Feng Valley? Sun Yi Fan could only think of this possibility. Then, he chatted with Team Leader Huang for a while, but he didn¡¯t get any new information, so he left. He planned to go to the Wang Feng Valley personally to see what was going on with the Wanted Order. At the same time, he wanted to inquire about Zhao Yu¡¯s whereabouts. After meeting with Team Leader Huang and the others, Sun Yi Fan was a little bolder. He also had some confidence in pretending to be a member from the Tiger Howl Gang. Along the way, they did not meet anyone else. Only when they were close to the Wang Feng Valley did they see some people in twos and threes. Sun Yi Fan was quite interested in meeting all these strangers. After all, before today, the people he had encountered were either from the ancient martial arts schools or academic factions. Unfortunately, the people who frequented this area were very wary, warning him from a distance and watching him vigilantly as if they would attack en masse at any hint of unusual behavior. This made Sun Yi Fan give up on trying to communicate with others and head straight for Wang Feng Valley. The deeper he went, the more people he encountered and the more voices he heard. It wasn¡¯t until he fully entered Wang Feng Valley that the mutual wariness among the people dissipated significantly. The entire Wang Feng Valley was like a bustling market, with constant shouts and calls, buzzing with activity and very lively. Sun Yi Fan didn¡¯t dare to inquire about Zhao Yu too soon but pretended to be a first-time visitor, wandering around to familiarize himself with everything here. Along the way, he encountered several friendly people and quickly struck up conversations. As they talked more, Sun Yi Fan couldn¡¯t help but asked. ¡°Bro Han, I heard that a king-level monster appeared in Wang Feng Valley a few days ago, is that true?!¡± Han Cheng Wei laughed, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. I was there when that king-level monster came¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how powerful that king-level monster was¡­¡± ¡°Just its height was nearly tens of meters, and one step could crush several people¡­¡± Sun Yi Fan expressed his astonishment, then asked, ¡°So why did this monster come to Wang Feng Valley?!¡± ¡°Hey, obviously, some newbie didn¡¯t know the magnitude of their actions and ended up in the newbie zone¡­¡± ¡°You probably haven¡¯t been here long. We know that once a ultimate fighter returns to the newbie zone, it attracts a king-level monster, the kind that won¡¯t stop until one of us is dead¡­¡± ¡°Hisss, so that means that person is as good as dead!?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know about that, but anyone who can bring a king-level monster to our Wang Feng Valley is clearly no weakling¡­¡± Han Cheng Wei stroked his chin, looked around mysteriously, and then whispered, ¡°I heard that the king-level monster was deliberately lured to Wang Feng Valley¡­¡± ¡°They might have wanted to hunt a king-level monster, and during the process, many of Wang Feng Valley¡¯s official ultimate fighters left with their weapons¡­¡± Sun Yi Fan knew the truth but pretended to be shocked, pressing on, ¡°Did they succeed?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Han Cheng Wei shook his head. The two shifted the conversation to the martial arts of Wang Feng Valley. Han Cheng Wei regretfully said, ¡°The martial arts are all excellent. Our siblings pooled money to buy two books, but unfortunately, only our third sister managed to learn them¡­¡± Seizing the opportunity, Sun Yi Fan asked, ¡°Are these martial arts really that good?!¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Han Cheng Wei and the others began to praise the martial arts. They were claiming that learning them could allow one to challenge ultimate fighter and even fight king-level monsters, making Sun Yi Fan question life itself. However, he also realized that these people might have ulterior motives, but that suited him just fine. After agreeing a few times, he expressed regret. ¡°Unfortunately, these martial arts are too expensive, costing a hundred coins each. I probably won¡¯t have the chance to learn¡­¡± The woman known as Third Sister smiled, ¡°Big brother, why don¡¯t we let Brother Fan join us?!¡± At this, Han Cheng Wei looked astonished, somewhat incredulous. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Another man, looking dumbfounded, furrowed his brows, ¡°Third Sister, we siblings have been together for so long, when have we ever included outsiders?!¡± Hearing this, Sun Yi Fan quickly waved his hands, ¡°No need, no need, I¡¯m used to being idle by myself, there¡¯s no need to disrupt the bond between you siblings¡­¡± Han Cheng Wei intervened to smooth things over, ¡°Old Four, what are you saying? Is Little Sun an outsider?¡± ¡°How is he not?¡± The straightforward man seemed not to understand, bluntly stating. Third Sister pushed her brother aside, came to Sun Yi Fan with a shy expression, and timidly said, ¡°Brother Fan, why don¡¯t you come with us¡­.¡± Chapter 555 - Chapter 555: Tiger Howl Gang (2) Chapter 555: Tiger Howl Gang (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Third Sister, what do you mean? I¡¯m sincere to you. Why do you believe an outsider and¡­¡± The stunned man was shocked and said angrily. Before he could finish speaking, his third sister interrupted him,¡± Hmph, I¡¯ve already said it a long time ago. It¡¯s impossible between you and me¡­¡± Sun Yi Fan felt awkward as if he was flattered and surprised. After a long conversation, he refused to join the other party. Seeing Han Cheng Wei seemed to be losing patience, Sun Yi Fan quickly divert the conversation: ¡°Let¡¯s forget about joining. Even if I were to join, it would have to wait until I become a master capable of protecting myself¡­¡± Saying so, he glanced at third sister as if he really fell in love. Without waiting for others to respond, Sun Yi Fan continued, ¡°Bro Han, do you know of any quick money-making schemes?!¡± ¡°Quick money?!¡± ¡°There was a bounty issued the other day, to hunt down someone named Xiao Xiao Long, with a reward of one thousand zero coins and several martial arts techniques¡­¡± Han Cheng Wei revealed. Sun Yi Fan was overjoyed and quickly asked for details about the bounty. However, Han Cheng Wei shook his head and said, ¡°That bounty has been canceled¡­¡± ¡°What? Why?!¡± This time, Sun Yi Fan did not pretend but was genuinely surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Han Cheng Wei shrugged, ¡°No one knows what the management of Wang Feng Valley think. Just a few hours ago, they canceled the bounty and issued a notice, saying that Xiao Xiao Long is a distinguished guest of Wang Feng Valley, and anyone who opposes him is opposing Wang Feng Valley¡¯s leader¡­¡± ¡°A distinguished guest?!¡± Sun Yi Fan was bewildered. Xiao Xiao Long had been with the main force for the past few days, not going anywhere. How could he suddenly go from being hunted to a distinguished guest?! Could it be that the higher-ups have a personal acquaintance with Xiao Xiao Long in real life?! This possibility was not small! ¡°Who knows, but I¡¯ve heard others say that Xiao Xiao Long might be so powerful that he killed too many people from Wang Feng Valley, forcing them to bow down and grant him the status of a distinguished guest¡­¡± Han Cheng Wei did not linger on this topic and casually finished the topic, ¡°If you want to make money, we do have a profession¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Although Sun Yi Fan wanted to continue inquiring about Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s situation, it was obviously not appropriate at the moment, as it could easily raise suspicions. He had to patiently wait for the next proper time. ¡°Wang Feng Valley has hunting teams, right? They often go after those leader-level monsters¡­¡± ¡°But their members are all masters, at least at the threshold level, mainly targeting elite and leader monsters¡­¡± ¡°There are many regular monsters left unattended, so they usually hire some individuals to go and help clear out the regular monsters¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?!¡± Sun Yi Fan hurriedly enquired, ¡°What¡¯s the reward?!¡± ¡°There is no reward!¡± Han Cheng Wei laughed, ¡°As normal enhancer, hunting multiple monsters alone is too difficult. Just dealing with leader monsters and elite monsters is beyond our capability¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s only with the guidance of Wang Feng Valley¡¯s experts that we can hunt some regular monsters¡­¡± ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no reward, but the loot from hunting regular monsters is ours to keep, including zero coins and beast meat, which can be sold to Wang Feng Valley for some compensation¡­¡± His younger sister looked at Sun Yi Fan with affection, ¡°Brother Fan, why don¡¯t you join us?!¡± Sun Yi Fan hesitated for a moment but then agreed. The group immediately started moving towards the outskirts of Wang Feng Valley. ¡°Bro Han, aren¡¯t we going to gather with the others and wait for the experts of Wang Feng Valley to lead the way?!¡± ¡°Could we keep up with the expert. We definitely need to go ahead first¡­¡± Han Cheng Wei laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already scouted out a place. Five kilometers away, there¡¯s a monster¡¯s territory, and that¡¯s where the Wang Feng Valley experts are headed¡­¡± These people were too eager¡­ Sun Yi Fan understood that this group was fishing for an opportunity. But he was not panicked because he had already heard from others about the existence of such people. Targeting him indicated that Han Cheng Wei and his group lacked strength, choosing to prey on individuals who were alone. If they were truly strong, they could directly take on other small teams. Why bother targeting him, a lone individual?! ¡°Little Sun, be careful out there. The people outside are not as easy to talk to as our brothers. If you encounter them, you better avoid them¡­¡± As Han Cheng Wei and his group left Wang Feng Valley, they remained vigilant, keeping a distance from other teams and guarding against each other. Before figuring out each other¡¯s strength, the number of people and the equipment they carried often decided whether or not to engage in a fight. Although Han Cheng Wei¡¯s group was small, they all wore armor, albeit incomplete but still much stronger than those without any armor. No one dared to provoke them along the way, and they smoothly left Wang Feng Valley. ¡°Brother Fan, you¡¯re hurting me¡­¡± The younger sister cried out in pain, shyly. She did not expect Sun Yi Fan to be such a lecher, daring to make advances on her without even being alone together. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In front of everyone, he was touching her chest and wrapping his arms around her waist, making the brother beside them pretend not to see. ¡°Hehe, sister, if it weren¡¯t for the crowd today, I would definitely explore the mysteries of deep-sea diving with you¡­¡± ¡°Ugh¡ª!¡± Finally, she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and pushed Sun Yi Fan away, ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ve never met someone as disgusting as you, too damn greasy¡­.¡± Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: Tiger Howl Gang (3) Chapter 556: Tiger Howl Gang (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a day! Han Cheng Wei laughed and surrounded Sun Yi Fan with the others. Sun Yi Fan pretended to be stunned.¡± What are you guys doing?!¡± ¡°Haha, Sun Yi Fan, do you really think we¡¯re going to take you to earn money?!¡± -Where did this silly and sweet guy come from¡­¡± ¡± Brother!¡± The straightforward man licked his lips and turned his head.¡± Can you cut off this kid¡¯s limbs and let me play with him?!¡± ¡°Up to you. It¡¯s fine as long as you can squeeze money out of it¡­¡± Han Cheng Wei shrugged his shoulders as if he didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°Who first?¡± ¡°Hey guys?! Are we in a team now? Sun Yi Fan had a look of disbelief on his face, as if his values had suffered a major blow. ¡°What a good-for-nothing. Watch me destroy him!¡± The third sister observed for a long time and found that Sun Yi Fan really didn¡¯t look like an expert. She rushed forward with a dagger. ¡± Haha!¡± The others clearly shared the third sister¡¯s sentiment, thinking that Sun Yi Fan was likely not enhanced more than ten times, easy target, so they all stood aside, laughing and watching the show. Unexpectedly, just as the third sister was about to stab him, Sun Yi Fan suddenly disappeared and snatched the dagger from her hand and pressed it against her neck. ¡°Tsk tsk, sister, we haven¡¯t even spent time under the moon and flowers, and you¡¯re already wanting to kill me?! The panic on Sun Yi Fan¡¯s face vanished, replaced by a playful demeanor. Naturally, he was also judging theirs strength. From his observations, it seemed likely only Han Cheng Wei, the leader was at the threshold level, while the others were not. Such strength in the inner circle was also not particularly strong. ¡°Stop right there!¡± ¡°Kid, you¡¯re seeking death!¡± The others were shocked and quickly drew their weapons to surround him. ¡°Don¡¯t move! Or else she die right away!¡± Sun Yi Fan slightly exerted pressure and immediately, a cut appeared on the third sister¡¯s neck. Seeing this, the others also stopped. ¡°Well done, kid. Seeing your move just now, you¡¯re at least at the threshold level¡­¡± Han Cheng Wei internally cursed his bad luck, not expecting to encounter someone who could hide their true strength. The others immediately felt a chill in their hearts, halting their advance and even stepping back a few paces. ¡°Come on, pay up for her release. Hand over all the zero coins and martial arts manuals you have on you!¡± Sun Yi Fan didn¡¯t beat around the bush and shouted directly. The group exchanged glances, inevitably turning their eyes towards Han Cheng Wei. ¡°First of all, we don¡¯t have zero coins, no one dares to carry that on them. But we have three martial arts manuals, all yours if you let our sister go. How about we don¡¯t interfere with each other from now on?!¡± He took out three manuals from his chest. Judging by their brand new condition, they seemed to be copies. ¡°Throw them over!¡± Sun Yi Fan commanded. Not daring to make a false move, Han Cheng Wei threw all three manuals over. Sun Yi Fan casually flipped through it and confirmed that there was content inside before keeping it in his pocket. ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m leaving!¡± He looked at Han Cheng Wei again. ¡°Let her go!¡± Han Cheng Wei reflected for a moment, considering Sun Yi Fan¡¯s counter-grab technique that had left him unable to gauge the depth of Sun Yi Fan¡¯s skills. He decided it was best not to complicate matters further. The other brothers had no choice but to make way. Being taken as a hostage, the third sister didn¡¯t dare to act rashly and obediently followed, muttering softly. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t kill me. Spare me, in case there¡¯s a chance I can serve you¡­¡¯ She was being pragmatic, fearing Sun Yi Fan might slash her neck as he left. She dared not utter threats, only continuously begging for mercy. In fact, Sun Yi Fan had no intention of killing anyone. The real reason was that he had never killed a person and he hoped not to do it as well. Since there was no deadly feud between them. As he passed by the straightforward man, Sun Yi Fan suddenly threw away the dagger in his hand and pushed the third sister at the same time, transforming into a flash of lightning and disappearing into the forest. ¡°Damn!¡± Han Cheng Wei, watching Sun Yi Fan¡¯s disappearing figure, broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°An ultimate fighter¡­¡± Of course, he had no idea of the true strength of an ultimate fighter, but Sun Yi Fan¡¯s speed far exceeded his expectations. In his view, even if Sun Yi Fan was not at an ultimate fighter level, he was not far off. ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Just as the third sister had escaped danger, the straightforward man screamed. The others looked over to find that the dagger Sun Yi Fan had casually thrown upon leaving had somehow embedded itself in the straightforward man, hitting the target precisely. The men present felt a chill in their groins, instinctively covering themselves, and only relaxed after confirming Sun Yi Fan had left. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, let¡¯s go hunt some regular monsters. You should recover quickly¡­¡± Elsewhere, after leaving, Sun Yi Fan increased his speed even further. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He circled around several times, ensuring no one was following him, before heading towards the main force¡¯s base. This trip had been quite fruitful, yielding much information, including the possibility that Zhao Yu might still be alive. But what puzzled him the most was why Xiao Xiao Long went from being hunted by Wang Feng Valley to becoming a distinguished guest of Wang Feng Valley. ¡°Could it be that Xiao Xiao Long really knows some big shot in Wang Feng Valley?!¡± ¡°Or maybe, he¡¯s related to someone there?!¡± Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: Tiger Howl Gang (4) Chapter 557: Tiger Howl Gang (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Sun Yi Fan felt it was crucial to clarify this point. If Xiao Xiao Long truly had connections with Wang Feng Valley, their situation would elevate from hell to heaven. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go back first and ask Xiao Xiao Long¡­¡± The location of the Tiger Howl Gang was mysteriously close to a king-level tiger, named so because of the frequent tiger roars heard in the vicinity. It was said that in the early years, when the leader of the Tiger Howl Gang was still weak, he hid beside this tiger monster, slowly building and strengthening the gang. At this moment, in the hall of Tiger Howl, the gang leader, Li Hu, sat in the center, flanked by two rows of people. Li Hu had a rugged appearance, with a face full of horizontal scars, giving off an intimidating vibe. His eyes, with a significant amount of white showing, seemed as if he was glaring at someone, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Wang Feng Valley?!¡± Anyone else, seeing Li Hu¡¯s current state, would think he was angry. The people seated below him were his trusted followers, accustomed to his demeanor and took it as normal. ¡°Leader, it¡¯s said that a king-level monster has appeared in Wang Feng Valley again and causing chaos and the death of many ultimate fighters¡­¡± ¡°Heh, Old Eight, your information is lacking!¡± Before the man could finish, a one-eyed man from the third row to the left chuckled lightly. Old Eight, dressed in scholar¡¯s attire, unlike the armored appearance of others. ¡°Oh, is that so? Does Second Brother have other sources of information?¡± The crowd turned their gaze towards the one-eyed man, who leisurely said, ¡°My information is that one of He Yun¡¯s generals, Ding Hong has died in the combat¡­¡± ¡°A guy named Song Tao took his place, then gathered a dozen warriors, planning to ambush He Yun¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t succeed, saved by the person who lured the king level monster¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, shortly after He Yun returned to Wang Feng Valley, the bounty for a guy named Xiao Xiao Long was canceled. It was also rumored that Xiao Xiao Long is a honored guest of Wang Feng Valley, and opposing him would mean opposing the Valley¡­¡± ¡°So, I speculate, the one who lured the king-level monster must be this Xiao Xiao Long. According to my investigation, this person seems to have just left the beginner area¡­¡± As the words fell, someone exclaimed, ¡°Just left the beginner area and he¡¯s already an ultimate fighter?!¡± ¡°Such potential warrior!¡± Most people present became ultimate fighters only after leaving the beginner area and trained in the inner circle. After such a long period of exploration, they had gained a deep understanding of the rules of the beginner area. Although advancement in the beginner area is quicker, the death rate far exceeds what most people imagine. ¡°To build up an ultimate fighter, their group must have lost at least eight or nine hundred to a thousand people?!¡± ¡°Tsks, with so many people, there must be someone with great potential!¡± ¡°Yes, the largest number of people we had here was when our leader first arrived, right?!¡± Li Hu, sitting at the head was revealing a fierce face, ¡°When I first arrived, there were two thousand with me, nearly a thousand died before we left the beginner area¡­¡± The only regret was that almost all who had followed him initially had died, with only three reaching the level of ultimate fighters. ¡°This Xiao Xiao Long has provoked a king level monster and is already on the path to death; we need not pay too much attention!¡± ¡°Exactly, if he hadn¡¯t provoked a king level monster, with his background, he might have been a worthy opponent!¡± Laughter filled the room, as the people present took pleasure in Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s and his group¡¯s misfortune. Amidst the laughter, a discordant voice sounded. The scholar-clad Old Eight spoke calmly, ¡°Is that all, Second Brother?!¡± The one-eyed man was startled and turned sharply to challenge the scholar-clad man. ¡°Old Eight, what information do you have that is more useful than mine?!¡± As he spoke, the laughter in the room gradually ceased. Even Li Hu, seated at the head was intrigued and looked at the scholar-clad man with interest. The scholar-clad man smiled slightly, picked up a fan made of banana leaves from the table, and fanned himself gently. ¡°I know that after He Yun was saved by Xiao Xiao Long and returned to Wang Feng Valley, it wasn¡¯t long before he left quietly on his own with ten thousand coins¡­¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The one-eyed man was shocked, ¡°Are you serious?!¡± Li Hu was also surprised, not expecting the scholar-clad man to have such information. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Old Eight, this is no joking matter¡­¡± Their interest wasn¡¯t in He Yun¡¯s departure but in how Old Eight came to know such secretive information. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Xiao Xiao Long. He led the king level monster into Wang Feng Valley twice, causing heavy casualties¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The accountant who used to settle accounts in Wang Feng Valley died, about four of them, and just so, my people filled in their positions, entering the core¡­¡± A collective gasp was heard from the crowd. This was followed by a burst of ecstatic joy. ¡°Great news!¡± ¡°With our people at the core of Wang Feng Valley, from now on¡­.¡± Chapter 558 - Chapter 558: Tiger Howl Gang (5) Chapter 558: Tiger Howl Gang (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Li Hu also revealed a rare smile. His eyes flickered as if he was quite interested in annexing the Wang Feng Valley. ¡°Leader, since we¡¯re all our own people here, I¡¯ll speak frankly¡­¡± The Cyclops, feeling overshadowed, sought to compensate, ¡°In a month, the big shot in the camp will be leaving¡­¡± ¡°This is something the other four major forces are likely aware of¡­¡± ¡°What the situation in the camp will be by then, none of us knows¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps, the person to in charge of the camp will be chosen from among our five major forces¡­¡± The scholar-clad Old Eight made a point of observing Li Hu¡¯s expression. Noticing Li Hu¡¯s impassive demeanor, he sighed inwardly. He understood that among those present, only Li Hu had been to the camp and was the only one privy to its inner workings. Whether they had a chance to take control of the camp, Li Hu was well aware. From his unimpressed and unmoved reaction, it was clear that even after the big shot in the camp left in a month, they stood no chance. What a pity¡­ In the midst of this, the Cyclops continued to boast. ¡°Now that Wang Feng Valley¡¯s forces are weakened, it¡¯s an opportune moment¡­¡± ¡°If we take it down and obtain that first-tier coin, allowing another brother to enter the camp¡­¡± ¡°Then, our combat power will increase by one. In a month, no matter the situation in the camp, we¡¯ll have a contingency plan¡­¡± This was the Cyclops¡¯s goal, to obtain a first-tier coin and enter the camp. Previously, there was no chance. With Wang Feng Valley¡¯s combat force weakened and nearly thirty to forty ultimate fighters dead, their strength greatly diminished, there might be an opportunity to seize a first-tier coin. Upon hearing this, everyone was invigorated, all responding in kind. Everyone coveted the new first-tier coin. Li Hu stroked his chin, already having plans for a month from now. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to clash with Wang Feng Valley, but seeing his subordinates so passionately enthusiastic, he didn¡¯t want to dampen their spirits. Just as he was about to offer some polite remarks, he noticed Old Eight was sitting calmly. Li Hu¡¯s interest was piqued, ¡°Old Eight, it seems you have something to say?!¡± Everyone also were noticing the scholar-clad man¡¯s unusual demeanor and became curious. ¡°Old Eight, what do you mean?!¡± ¡°Old Eight, you¡¯re new here and the first-tier coin might not even end up in your hands¡­¡± ¡°Hey, sixth brother. Old Eight is our strategist. When it comes to contributions, he¡¯s not to be underestimated¡ª!¡± The room was filled with differing thoughts but the scholar-clad man remained unfazed. Only when Li Hu looked over did he slowly shake his feather fan to reveal his thought, ¡°As the saying goes, the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re not the only ones aware of Wang Feng Valley¡¯s significant losses, right?!¡± ¡°The other three forces are neither deaf nor blind; they surely know as well¡­¡± ¡°If we fight Wang Feng Valley to the death, only for someone else to reap the benefits, wouldn¡¯t that be a loss for us too?!¡± His words left everyone speechless. Li Hu on the stage was overjoyed, feeling that Old Eight truly lived up to his role as a strategist, winning his heart. However, he showed a bitter expression, ¡°What you¡¯ve said makes sense¡­¡± ¡°Leader, are we just going to let it go?¡± The Cyclops couldn¡¯t keep his cool, having put in a lot of effort and paid a considerable price to gather intelligence, hoping to use it to achieve a notable feat and ultimately secure the first-tier coin. Naturally, he was unwilling to give up. Hearing this, others also expressed their reluctance to simply let go. It was evident that the Cyclops had rallied some people before this meeting. Li Hu wasn¡¯t panicked by this situation as knowing he had support, so he turned his gaze towards the scholar again. The scholar cleared his throat, drawing everyone¡¯s attention, ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t just give up¡­¡± ¡°Just as Second Brother mentioned, the camp a month from now is what truly matters¡­¡± ¡°Domination within this inner circle doesn¡¯t compare to the satisfaction of being in the camp¡­¡± This statement made many warm up to him, eagerly asking the scholar if he had a plan. ¡°No rush!¡± The scholar sipped his tea methodically, building anticipation before finally saying: ¡°I have a plan that could secure us one, or even several first-tier coins!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The crowd was astonished, followed by ecstatic joy. They all urged him on. ¡°Old Eight, come on, what¡¯s your plan, quickly tell us¡­¡± Li Hu was also interested. If they could eliminate the other four forces before a month¡¯s time, then settling in the camp would be highly promising. He might even see further opportunities in the future¡­ With this thought, Li Hu also began to urge the scholar. The scholar smiled, ¡°Drive the wolf to swallow the tiger!¡± ¡°My idea is to muddy the waters¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°As long as the waters are muddied, we¡¯ll have our chance¡­¡± ¡°First, we pretend to clash bloodily with Wang Feng Valley, then act as if we¡¯ve suffered heavy losses, hiding our forces¡­¡± ¡°Next, we lure the king level monster towards any of the other three forces. As long as one of them is damaged, it will surely incite the other two to fight¡­¡± ¡°As for us, we continue to maintain our strength, holding a stalemate with Wang Feng Valley. As long as neither side¡¯s numbers fall below a critical threshold, no one will dare to move against us¡­¡± ¡°In the meantime, what we need to do is to keep fanning the flames, even releasing a fake first-tier coin as bait, to further stirring the muddied water¡­.¡± Chapter 559 - Chapter 559: Tiger Howl Gang (6) Chapter 559: Tiger Howl Gang (6) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful to seize the opportunity to fight for it after the entire inner circle is completely in a mess?!¡± Upon hearing this, the Cyclops frowned and questioned, ¡°Everyone knows that our Tiger Howl Gang is the strongest. With our power, how could the current Wang Feng Valley be evenly matched with us?!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this blatantly telling others that we are putting on an act, that there¡¯s something fishy going on behind the scenes?!¡± Li Hu also looked puzzledly towards the scholar. However, the scholar just laughed out loud. ¡°Gentlemen, don¡¯t forget how the ultimate fighters of Wang Feng Valley died¡­¡± ¡°A king-level monster?!¡± ¡°You mean, to lure that king-level monster to us?!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Scholar Lao Ba said spiritedly, ¡°As long as that monster arrives, we put on a show of a desperate hunt, then kill some people and spread the news of heavy casualties¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, by doing so, we¡¯ll be no different from Wang Feng Valley¡­¡± ¡°Why bother?¡± Someone scratching their head in confusion, feeling it was too complicated, spoke up, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go ahead and kill those from Wang Feng Valley, and then kill the other three families as well? Wouldn¡¯t that solve everything?!¡± ¡°You fool, if you had the strength, we might as well wipe out all four families long time ago¡­¡± Li Hu smirked but didn¡¯t overly criticize, understanding that while not the sharpest, the person was loyal and obedient. ¡°But if we do that, many of our members will die¡­¡± someone expressed unease, unwilling to give up their current comfortable life. The scholar didn¡¯t remain silent waiting for public opinion to ferment but directly said, ¡°Gentlemen, the life we are living now is a facade. Have you forgotten about the one-year term for the camp?!¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t make it to the second-tier camp within a year, we are all dead¡­¡± ¡°And right now, we can¡¯t even enter the first-tier camp¡­¡± This realization sobered everyone up, especially those who had been around for a longer time, who were deeply aggrieved. They hated the person in charge of the camps intensely but were powerless to do anything. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s just about giving up our current lives, right? I¡¯m in!¡± One hot-headed individual smashed a jade cup on the spot. ¡°No matter how good life here is, can it compare to life on the surface?!¡± ¡°Survival is what truly matters compared to these!¡± The mood spread and even Li Hu felt a tinge of melancholy. Although they seemed incredibly powerful within the inner circle, they were merely dogs raised specifically to block the road from the person in charge of the camp. They lacked the ability to storm the camps, but they had the audacity to plan the elimination of the other four major forces, giving their brothers a chance to enter the camps. ¡°Damn it, let¡¯s do it!¡± Unable to keep his composure in this atmosphere, Li Hu immediately agreed. Everyone shouted out loud, overwhelmed with excitement. Li Hu stood on the table with one foot, exuding dominance, ¡°One first-tier coin isn¡¯t enough for our brothers. If we¡¯re doing this, let¡¯s take all the first-tier coins!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s right, take them all!¡± ¡°They¡¯re all ours!¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s how it should be!¡± The group laughed uproariously, dreaming of a bright future. However, the scholar slowly regained his composure, coughed, and planned to tell everyone, ¡°Next, the important thing is how to get in touch with that Xiao Xiao Long, and have him cooperate with our act¡­.¡± Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: Xiao Xiao Long’s Name Chapter 560: Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s Name Translator Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°It¡¯s bad, a king-level monster is coming!¡± Just then, a commotion suddenly erupted outside the door. Everyone in the hall stood up abruptly, Li Hu and the others exchanging glances. The expressions of wild joy appeared on their faces. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± ¡°It must be him!¡± ¡°Xiao Xiao Long, I didn¡¯t expect him to come!¡± ¡°Ha, it¡¯s like someone delivering a pillow just as we¡¯re about to sleep!¡± They were overjoyed. However, the Cyclops looked sharply at the scholar, incredulous, as if to say, did you already make contact with Xiao Xiao Long?! The scholar was also baffled but seeing the Cyclops¡¯s gaze, he just giving off a signal of having everything under control. It was indeed him! The Cyclops was shocked, regretting his earlier doubts and admiring the strategist for truly being a strategist. ¡°Brothers, follow me to meet Xiao Xiao Long!¡± Li Hu threw his robe back and spoke with spirited enthusiasm. The group left the hall, causing chaos within the Tiger Howl Gang. Some were shouting to fight back, others were burying their heads and fleeing and some were hurriedly running over, seemingly to deliver a message. ¡°Where is Li Hu?!¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t trouble those underlings but, guided by others, kept heading towards the core area. Behind him, the king-level monster followed closely, chasing at a distance of over fifty meters. ¡°Li Hu is here¡­¡± Li Hu was about to call out to his brothers but quickly remembered there might be spies from other factions here, so he couldn¡¯t reveal their plan. When Zhao Yu¡¯s gaze turned towards him, Li Hu loudly declared, ¡°Xiao Long if you have the courage. Dare you fight me elsewhere?!¡± Zhao Yu quickly responded, ¡°Worthy of being the number one person in the inner circle. Lead the way!¡± Li Hu nodded slightly to his followers, and then quickly ran in a certain direction. Zhao Yu followed closely behind and during their departure, no one interfered. After the two had left, the scholar quickly organized people and followed after a few minutes. After chasing for several kilometers, one after the other, they reached a deserted place where Li Hu then explained the details. ¡°Cooperate?!¡± Zhao Yu was startled, having thought Li Hu really wanted to has a duel him but it turned out he lured him out for a cooperation. After listening carefully to Li Hu¡¯s plan, Zhao Yu stroked his chin. After pondering for a moment, he realized that cooperating with the Tiger Howl Gang didn¡¯t seem to have any drawbacks. It could indeed stir up the entire inner circle, potentially creating some opportunities. Moreover, he had only heard about the situation in the camps from He Yun so having another source of information could be beneficial. ¡°Fine, we can cooperate, but as a gesture of sincerity, you must tell me the martial arts techniques you know¡­¡± ¡°Martial arts techniques?!¡± Li Hu was not expecting Zhao Yu to want this. ¡°What type of martial arts techniques do you want?!¡± he asked tentatively. ¡°I want Mystery Level techniques, as many as you have!¡± ¡°Mystery level martial arts technique? I don¡¯t have one!¡± Li Hu adamantly denied. y Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu laughed at him, ¡°Leader Li, you¡¯re not being honest now!¡± ¡°Even He Yun has a Mystery level martial arts technique. How could you possibly not have one?!1¡® ¡°If you don¡¯t have one, how could you become the leader of the strongest gang and foremost among the five major powers within the inner circle?!¡± Li Hu was astonished and pressed on, ¡°Could it be that He Yun has passed his Mystery level martial arts technique to you?!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Zhao Yu smiled, then proceeded to show off a move. His speed suddenly surged, and in a whoosh, he darted past and appeared at the back of Li Hu. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Li Hu was startled; he responsively attacked Zhao Yu, only feeling he was hitting the air. When he finally took a closer look, he realized that the thing was Zhao Yu¡¯s after image! ¡°Cloud Ascension Ladder Lightfoot, He Yun really taught you!¡± Li Hu was shocked. Such a Mystery level martial arts technique, he was sure, He Yun had only one so why would he easily pass it on to Zhao Yu?! Moreover, how could Zhao Yu mastered this Mystery level martial arts technique so quickly?! How long had it been?! ¡°I had a plan with He Yun, originally this was to exterminate your Tiger Howl Gang, but now we could join forces to set a trap¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you to consider, either I follow He Yun¡¯s plan and eliminate you all together¡­¡± Naturally, Zhao Yu had no actual plans with He Yun, he was just bluffing given that the other party clearly needed something from him. This was a good opportunity to demand the Mystery level martial arts technique, to avoid trouble. Li Hu hesitated for a moment and made up his mind, ¡°Okay, no problem. I¡¯ll give you the Mystery level martial arts technique, and regarding the cooperation, you¡¯ll follow our plan¡­¡± -Of course, since you¡¯ve already reached a cooperation with He Yun, we, Tiger Howl Gang can also collaborate with Wang Feng Valley, but you must ensure that the message is directly delivered to He Yun alone, to prevent insiders or spies from leaking information!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Then, Li Hu began to recite the technique. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Discovered a Low Rank Mystery Level technique: Fierce Tiger Fist automatically recorded. Would you like to spend 2 technology points to master Zhao Yu was surprised to find that Li Hu didn¡¯t play tricks with the technique, directly reciting the authentic version, allowing the super brain to successfully record it. ¡¯ ¡°Good! Glad to cooperate with you!¡± Such honest people were rare, Zhao Yu¡¯s face showed a satisfied expression. Unlike He Yun, who played tricks twice while reciting the technique, compared to Li Hu, he was indeed more sinister.. Chapter 561 - Chapter 561: Xiao Xiao Long’s Name (2) Chapter 561: Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s Name (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Li Hu laughed in a porcelain-like delicate voice, ¡°That¡¯s always how the leader of our gang operates!¡± The two discussed their plans a bit. Mainly, it was Li Hu revealing about the plan after all, there wasn¡¯t much Zhao Yu could do except to drag the king-level monsters around on causing chaos. And that was exactly what Li Hu needed, a classic case of borrowing the tiger¡¯s fierceness, using the king-level monsters¡¯ power to achieve their goals. After leaving Wang Feng Valley, Sun Yi Fan did not dare to delay and hurried back to the main forces¡¯ camp. Upon his return, Ji Wu Shuang and other members immediately gathered to inquire about the situation. ¡°It seems Sun Yi Fan has returned¡­¡± ¡°Xiao Long bro, why didn¡¯t they call you over?!¡± Sun Jing was dissatisfied, after all, Xiao Long Long represented their academy faction, but now such a major event as Sun Yi Fan¡¯s return was discussed solely by the ancient martial arts faction. Xiao Xiao Long also felt helpless, with Zhao Yu around, the other party would definitely always having Zhao Yu and him attended together. With Zhao Yu gone, those from the ancient martial arts faction regarded him even less. ¡°Sigh, I can only wait for their discussion to end, then go and ask about the situation!¡± Xiao Xiao Long sighed deeply, he also felt some resentment, the current situation forced him to lower his head. Sun Jing did not expect that Xiao Xiao Long, even after becoming the leading figure of their academy faction, still held no status in front of the ancient martial arts faction. This was completely different when Zhao Yu was around. When Zhao Yu was there, although he didn¡¯t manage much, he was at least a powerhouse, and people from the ancient martial arts faction respected him. Unfortunately¡­ Zhao Yu was dead. Sun Jing felt some regret, since she followed Xiao Xiao Long, there was no other choice but to stick to this path. On the ancient martial arts faction¡¯s side, with Sun Yi Fan¡¯s narrative, a series of exclamations arose. ¡°You¡¯re saying, Wang Feng Valley first issued a bounty for Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s head, then canceled it, and even declared that Xiao Xiao Long is their esteemed guest, and anyone who opposes him is opposing Wang Feng Valley?!¡± Ji Wu Shuang was not expecting to hear such intelligence from Sun Yi Fan. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sun Yi Fan nodded, ¡°I was also surprised when I first heard it, but such news was indeed circulating there¡­¡± ¡°Could it be a trap?!¡± Huo Zhen Wu found it incredible, ¡°Maybe Wang Feng Valley is trying to lure us out, actually wanting to catch us all in one go?!¡± ¡°Deception?!¡± Someone raised an objection, ¡°Given our strength, is the Valley really going to make such a big fuss?!¡± ¡°Moreover¡­¡± ¡°I remember, hasn¡¯t Xiao Long Long been staying with us these past few days?!¡± ¡°Yes, he hasn¡¯t gone out, how could he have been wanted and then suddenly become esteemed guests of Wang Feng Valley?!¡± Sun Yi Fan also shared his speculation, ¡°I suspect Xiao Xiao Long might have some relatives in the Valley. Initially being hunted, it might be related to the Eight Desolations Alliance that Zhao Yu and the others took down¡­¡± ¡°Do you remember?¡± ¡°When Xiao Xiao Long went out initially, many people were kidnapped by a bandit group¡­¡± ¡°At that time, some were captured, revealing quite a bit of information, which probably included Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s name¡­¡± ¡°Maybe, the Eight Desolations Alliance didn¡¯t know our specific situation, only knew Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s name, so they issued a bounty for him as a representative¡­¡± ¡°Who knew there must be someone powerful related to Xiao Xiao Long, most likely one of his relatives in reality, who, upon hearing the name, had the bounty withdrawn¡­¡± This speculation gained acceptance from many, but someone were finding it too absurd, suggesting the esteemed guest narrative sounded more like a trap. ¡°The truth of the matter, we¡¯ll know if we just call Xiao Xiao Long over and ask!¡± Soon, someone went to convey the message, calling Xiao Xiao Long over. Upon his arrival, Huo Zhen Wu asked quickly, ¡°Xiao Xiao Long, do you have relatives who have also arrived here?!¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Xiao Xiao Long was startled, not understanding and shook his head, saying, ¡°No, our teaching building was teleported here, bringing teachers and students, as you all know¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang rolled her eyes, saying, ¡°Asking a direct question like that, what could you find out?!¡± She took her turn ¡°Do you have any relatives who disappeared within the past year?!¡± The others also realized Huo Zhen Wu¡¯s question was a bit foolish. The people from Wang Feng Valley obviously arrived earlier than them, having come in several months ago. ¡°Disappeared?!¡± After recalling for a moment, Xiao Xiao Long still shook his head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this, I only communicate with my family once a month¡­¡± ¡°As for relatives, we barely have any contact, seeing them once a year would be considered good¡­¡± Hearing this, everyone has more questions in their head now. Ji Wu Shuang thought briefly, ¡°Then, in your last conversation with your family, did you hear anything about your relatives were disappearing?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No, I don¡¯t have such an impression, probably not!¡± Xiao Xiao Long was also somewhat uncertain. As the conversation ended, everyone fell into thought. ¡°So, this is a trap?!¡± ¡°What else could it be, if not Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s relatives, why would they bother doing such a thing?!¡± Listening to everyone¡¯s discussion, Xiao Xiao Long was confused but didn¡¯t ask further, believing that he would be informed when necessary.. Chapter 562 - Chapter 562: Xiao Xiao Long’s Name (3) Chapter 562: Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s Name (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor. Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Maybe!¡± At this moment, Pan Yi Ting suddenly stood up. ¡°Have you ever thought about something¡­ ¡± What?!¡± Everyone looked over. Pan Yi Ting continued,¡± We¡¯ve all gone missing. What do people in the real world think?!¡± ¡°Or rather, have we heard any news about missing people in society before this?¡± ¡°Not really for the past few years¡­¡± She answered her own question and continued, ¡°Moreover, it would be fine if we were the only ones who had descended. However, the fact is that many people had descended here before us¡­¡± ¡°This means that in reality, the number of people who have gone missing is at least in the tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands or millions¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, this is not a single person who has gone missing. Once they go missing, there will be hundreds or even thousands of people¡­¡± ¡°It is impossible for such a thing to not happen. Once it appears, it will definitely become a global hot topic¡­¡± ¡°But, have we heard any similar news in the past?! Everyone started recalled some similar event they have been though. ¡°It seems that no similar disappearance news has been heard!¡± ¡°So, there is only one truth!¡± ¡°The real missing persons, their disappearance has been covered up¡­¡± ¡°Who has the ability to do this?!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, and they said in unison, ¡°The God of Wisdom!!¡± The global Al that controls everything. Pan Yi Ting nodded and smiled, ¡°So, even if someone disappears, they will use various means to cover it up, pretending that the person still exists¡­¡± ¡°We all know the advancement of Al technology, it¡¯s entirely possible to completely replace someone on the internet without anyone noticing anything unusual¡­¡± ¡°Thinking about it, do we have any relatives or friends, including siblings, that we haven¡¯t seen in years?!¡± Following Pan Yi Ting¡¯s story, everyone began to recall and exclaimed in surprise. ¡°It really seems to be the case. My third sister and fifth brother, along with several cousins, have all moved to other states to develop and haven¡¯t come back for years. We only chat online occasionally¡­¡± ¡°Me too, my three brothers and one sister haven¡¯t come back or seen each other for almost ten years. Because of this, my parents were quite upset¡­ Almost everyone present had relatives who hadn¡¯t returned or met personally for many years. Pan Yi Ting then walked toward Xiao Xiao Long and asked, ¡°What about you, which of your family members haven¡¯t you seen for years?!¡± Everyone else quieted down and turned their gaze towards Xiao Xiao Long. Xiao Xiao Long had already mentioned it once, but no one paid attention to him then. This made him feel helpless, so he had to speak up again, ¡°I have three brothers and two sisters¡­¡± ¡°Two of my brothers haven¡¯t been seen for over a year, and one of my sisters also hasn¡¯t been seen for three to four months¡­¡± ¡°However, we occasionally video chat online, and indeed, they are all in other states¡­¡± ¡°As expected!¡± Pan Yi Ting looked confident, ¡°We can be sure that among the high ranks of Wang Feng Valley, there must be Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s brothers or sisters¡­ ¡°This matches up!¡± ¡°The previous pursuit order from Wang Feng Valley was issued by the Eight Desolations Alliance¡­¡± ¡°Before this, Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s brothers and sisters were unaware of this, so the warrant remained¡­¡± ¡°It was only today that they learned about Xiao Xiao Long and announced the arrival of an honored guest¡­¡± ¡°They hope that you can recognize each other as soon as possible¡­ With her narration, many people in the room believed her explanation. Although they are descendants of ancient martial arts, their number is limited. Up to now, there are only seven ultimate fighter. Compared to the hundred ultimate fighter of Wang Feng Valley, they are far behind in term of power. If they could reconcile, that would be best. But there were still objections. ¡°We can¡¯t take the risk!¡± ¡°All of this is speculation!¡± ¡°What if Wang Feng Valley is setting a trap?!1¡® ¡°Or, what if it¡¯s a misunderstanding? After all, there might be someone else named Xiao Xiao Long, it could just be a coincidence¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a misunderstanding, this Xiao Xiao Long is not that mentioned Xiao Xiao Long, then we would be walking right into a trap! ¡°That makes sense¡­¡± Everyone fell into a dilemma again, unsure of what to do. ji wu Shuang thought for a moment and ordered everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s prepare for both possibilities¡­¡± ¡°On one hand, we continue to have the main force stay here in a hidden state¡­¡± ¡°On the other hand, we can send someone to infiltrate Wang Feng Valley to gather more information¡­¡± ¡°As for whether this Xiao Xiao Long or another Xiao Xiao Long, maybe we 11 know once Xiao Xiao Long meets with the high ranks of Wang Feng Valley¡­¡¯ With these words, everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards Xiao Xiao Long. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Xiao Long felt somewhat nervous. But the intense scrutiny was too much, and he also eagerly wanted to change the status here. ¡°I can go to the Wang Feng Valley, but you have to ensure that if I die, my classmates and teachers will not be mistreated¡­¡± ¡°You can rest assured on that, you know what kind of people we are, we won¡¯t mistreat them¡­¡± These words made Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s heart bitter, but he had no other choice. ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to worry too much, let¡¯s do it this way¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll spend another day gathering information, and then you¡¯ll head to Wang Feng Valley after that¡­.¡± Chapter 563 - Chapter 563: Xiao Xiao Long’s Name (4) Chapter 563: Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s Name (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°How is it?¡± Xiao Xia Long pursed his lips and finally nodded heavily. He understood that if he agreed, he would be at risk of dying a day later. If the higher-ups of Wang Feng Valley really had his brother and sister, then everything would be perfect. He would have a big backer. At that time, he could bring the academic and ancient martial arts sects to the Valley to survive. In fact, with his brother and sister¡¯s relationship, he could even integrate the academic faction and the ancient martial arts faction into his own team. However, if they really had the same name, then next year of tomorrow would be his death anniversary¡­ ¡°I have to give it a try¡­¡± A day later. Wang Feng Valley. Many people carried their bags and left the valley. These were people who once bought residency rights in Wang Feng Valley, but now they had to move away. Their faces all bore bitter expressions, looking downtrodden and dispirited. Many outsiders, upon witnessing this scene became curious and asked about the reason. ¡°Why are these people moving?¡± ¡°Did they do something wrong and got expelled by the Valley? The man being stopped, full of indignation, looked up and realized the person blocking his way was clad in white armor, instantly understanding that this was at least a threshold-level or even an ultimate fighter far beyond his ability to provoke. He could only patiently explain: ¡°Esteemed senior, you must not have visited Wang Feng Valley recently, have you?¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± The person speaking was Xiao Xiao Long. A day before, several individuals from the ancient martial faction came to scout for information but couldn¡¯t learn much. Mainly because several ultimate fighters had shown themselves, they didn¡¯t dare to approach Wang Feng Valley closely, only able to ask passersby on the outskirts for information. And Sun Yi Fan lacked strength and couldn¡¯t establish connections with ultimate fighters to obtain deeper information in a short time. ¡°You may not know, but we¡¯ve had a king-level monster appear here¡­¡± ¡°That king-level monster, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s got a grudge against Wang Feng Valley or what, but it came a few times, causing heavy casualties among our people below, leading to widespread panic¡­¡± King-level monster?! Xiao Xiao Long was shocked, could it be the one Zhao Yu lured away?! He quickly asked, ¡°What does that king-level monster look like?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it myself, but I heard it¡¯s like a huge elephant?!¡± ¡°No, wait, it¡¯s like a bull!¡± A bull?! Xiao Xiao Long became unsure. The king-level monster that pursued Zhao Yu, according to Ji Wu Shuang and others¡¯ description, was a two-headed beast with an ox¡¯s head and a snake¡¯s head. -Anyway, that king-level monster is enormous, absolutely not something we can handle¡­¡± ¡°Not just us, even the high ranks of Wang Feng Valley have no way to deal with that king-level monster. I heard many ultimate fighters died because of it!¡± ¡°Alas, if the higher-ups have no solution for the king-level monster, what can the common folks, do?¡± ¡°All I want now is to hide away until that king-level monster leaves, then consider coming back¡­¡± Xiao Xiao Long then asked a few more questions, such as whether the king-level monster was chasing someone or something similar. The information he knew was extremely limited. He didn¡¯t even know the secret behind the appearance of the king-level monster, assuming it was just a king-level monster that had escaped from some territory. Xiao Xiao Long could only let him go and stopped a few more people, almost all of whom were in similar situations. Although Wang Feng Valley was populated, most of the people¡¯s strength did not reach the threshold level. The valley allowed these people to reside there, mainly because they needed people to serve and take care of things, to do the dirty and tiring work. -It seems that I must find someone stronger to ask about the situation¡­ ¡± Xiao Xiao Long went deeper and found a tavern that was still open. The people sitting inside were also dressed in white armor, looking far from ordinary. He hesitated for a moment before walking towards the tavern. However, just as he reached the entrance, two guards stopped him. ¡°Stop this tavern is not open to the public¡­¡± The guards would have driven him away with harsh words if they hadn¡¯t seen Xiao Xiao Long dressed in white armor. Xiao Xiao Long was confused, ¡°Not open to the public? ¡°Yes, if you want to drink, you can go three hundred meters to the west. There¡¯s not only a tavern there but also beauties to accompany you¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± just then, a man sitting at a table inside the tavern looked over and said, ¡°Let him in!¡± The guards quickly stepped aside. Xiao Xiao Long looked inside. The man who spoke was dressed in white, with four men at his table, all of whom were men. Judging by their demeanor, they were clearly powerful. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he still stepped inside and greeted with a bow, ¡°Thank you, big brother!¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, are you from outside?¡± The man speaking had thick eyebrows and a handsome face, looking like a righteous person. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes, I heard about this place called Wang Feng Valley and came to take a look¡­¡± Xiao Xiao Long had already memorized his story clearly, answering smoothly. ¡°From outside, then how did you get this set of white armor?¡± The thick-browed man asked with a smile. Xiao Xiao Long scratched his head, ¡°I encountered a group of bandits, killed them in self-defense, and saw their equipment was pretty good, so I put it on¡­¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The thick-browed man didn¡¯t say much more, signaled to the man across from him to made room, ¡°Sit, since you¡¯ve come, you¡¯re a friend.. Let¡¯s drink! Chapter 564 - Chapter 564: Xiao Xiao Long’s Name (5) Chapter 564: Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s Name (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xiao Xiao Long sat down and looked at the wine on the table. He sniffed it and asked curiously, ¡°Your wine doesn¡¯t seem to be sold outside¡­¡± ¡°Ha ha, that is naturally newly brewed¡­¡± Someone beside him laughed, as if mocking Xiao Xiao Long for being ignorant. The thick-browed man waved his hand and asked the waiter to bring more bowls and chopsticks. ¡°You just came out of the novice area?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. After I came out, I wandered around. During this time, I met some people. There were good and bad people, and I suffered a lot¡­¡± Xiao Xiao Long sighed. He wasn¡¯t faking it. When he first came out, he was robbed, especially when his female companion was robbed and humiliated. It was also that experience that changed his personality. As he spoke, he said a little uneasily, ¡°Big Brother, how should I address you? This tavern is not open to the public because I broke the rules and implicated you¡­¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s fine!¡± The man with thick eyebrows laughed loudly,¡± This tavern is the property of Wang Feng Valley. Naturally, only people from Wang Feng Valley can enter¡­¡± ¡°My name is Ma Zhao. You look pretty strong, kid. Are you interested in following me?¡± Xiao Xiao Long scratched his head, seemingly hesitant. His lackey took the initiative to stand up and explain their origins. ¡°We are from the Wang Feng Valley hunting squad. My big brother, Ma Zhao, is the captain of the hunting squad and an ultimate fighter. If you follow my big brother, I guarantee that you will live a good life¡­¡± An ultimate fighter, as expected! Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he soon relaxed a little. At the very least, based on what that lackey said, Captain Ma Zhao was the only ultimate fighter at the table. Then, several underlings flattered Ma Zhao for a while, and Xiao Xiao Long also cooperated by expressing his amazement. ¡°Have you surpassed the threshold level with your strength?¡± Ma Zhao asked casually. ¡°I have!¡± Xiao Xiao Long nodded, indicating that he would like Captain Ma to look after him more in the future. ¡°Um!¡± Ma Zhao smiled and said, ¡°From now on, you follow me. I¡¯ll cover you. By the way, we¡¯ve been talking for so long, and I still don¡¯t know your name¡­¡± Xiao Xiao Long had always been afraid to reveal his name, fearing that once he did, there would be no turning back. But he was very clear, the people from the academy sent him here precisely to reveal his name, to see how the Wang Feng Valley would react. He took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°My name is Xiao Xiao Long¡­¡± ¡°Xiao Xiao Long?!¡± Sure enough, as soon as the name was mentioned, all four people at the table were shocked, instinctively jumping back several meters, while simultaneously drawing their long swords. Xiao Xiao Long, suppressing the urge to draw his sword, put on a surprised face. ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s this about?!¡± At the door, Ma Zhao, without saying a word, quickly walked out and looked around. After a moment, he came back in with a relieved expression, ¡°Put them away, it¡¯s just the same name!¡± The other three also realized that if it were that Xiao Xiao Long, the next one coming would be that king-level monster. So, the person in front of them could only be someone with the same name and surname. Xiao Xiao Long breathed a sigh of relief and pretended to be confused, ¡°What was that just now?! Are you all trying to kill me?¡± ¡°Haha, Xiao¡­ Brother Xiao Long, don¡¯t mind it, it¡¯s just that there happens to be another guy with the same name as you¡­¡± ¡°But, it really is a coincidence, in such a big place, to meet someone with the same name and surname!¡± Xiao Xiao Long was confused, shouldn¡¯t they be recognizing relatives? Seeing his reaction, everyone felt reassured, understanding it was just a coincidence. Ma Zhao explained, ¡°You¡¯ve just arrived here, so you don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°In our Valley, these past few days, there¡¯s been a guy named Xiao Xiao Long who led a king-level monster around here¡­¡± What?! Xiao Xiao Long finally understood why Wang Feng Valley wanted him and why he was an honored guest. So the alias Xiao Xiao Long was Zhao Yu? The few of them were not surprised by Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s shocked expression. Instead, they told him about the situation of the king level monster. ¡°However, you do not need to worry. Our boss has already come to an agreement with Xiao Xiao Long. He should not be coming over next¡­¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xiao Xiao Long let out a long sigh of relief. He was both surprised and happy to know that Zhao Yu was still alive. If there weren¡¯t any outsiders, he would have cried on the spot. However, he was thinking that if he meet Zhao Yu again, he must tell him the event at their base through these past few days. ¡°Then I wonder where Xiao Xiao Long lured the king level monster to?!¡± ¡°Where else? Of course, it¡¯s the other four majors clans!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ma Zhao chuckled and said,¡± That Xiao Xiao Long is also a formidable person. Back then, when dozens of ultimate fighters surrounded him, he easily dodged them¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, the most ridiculous thing is that he can actually bring this king level monster everywhere¡­¡± Xiao Xiao Long was a little surprised.¡± From what you¡¯re saying, it¡¯s already been a few days. Doesn¡¯t he sleep?!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Do you know where that person usually sleeps?¡± Ma Zhao asked mysteriously. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Tier 1 region!¡± ¡± What?!¡± Xiao Xiao Long was shocked again. Zhao Yu had actually been to the Tier 1 region? ¡°Haha!¡± Ma Zhao and the others seemed to enjoy seeing Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s surprised expression. ¡°Ordinary people don¡¯t dare to go to the Tier 1 area. There¡¯s a high chance that they won¡¯t be able to come back if they go.¡± ¡°However, that Xiao Xiao Long is extraordinarily powerful. He even dared to spend the night there¡­¡± ¡°To be honest, it has been a long time since such a person has appeared in our inner circle¡­¡± ¡°According to what I know, it is not only our Wang Feng Valley that knows his name. The other four major forces and even the various factions in the inner wilderness have basically heard of Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s name¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite lucky, kid. You actually have the same name as that person¡­¡± Ma Zhao teased. The few of them ate and chatted harmoniously. Xiao Xiao Long was quickly assigned to work. Three hours later, he followed the hunting team to a Commander-level monster camp. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only During this period, Ma Zhao was careful and reported Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s situation to the higher-ups. Immediately, a person quietly watched from afar. It was Guo Yang, the Lightfoot expert who had escaped from Zhao Yu several times. Guo Yang was ecstatic when he saw Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s face. This person was precisely the one who was with Zhao Yu and the others back then! Guo Yang hurriedly gestured to Ma Zhao and left in a hurry to report to He Yun.. Chapter 565 - Chapter 565: Meeting Chapter 565: Meeting Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Are you sure that person is the one you¡¯ve seen?!¡± He Yun asked with a mixture of excitement and trepidation. Rarely summoned by He Yun, Guo Yang felt flattered, ¡°I am one hundred percent sure, I could swear on my life, that person was definitely with Xiao Xiao Long¡­¡± ¡°Xiao Xiao Long¡­ Xiao Xiao Long!¡± He Yun repeated the name a few times, ¡°So, you¡¯ve been using a pseudonym¡­¡± He was speechless inside. Who would be so cautious to use a pseudonym out here? This is a survival game in the wild, not a fantasy world. Was he afraid someone would curse him with his name?! ¡°Boss, how should we deal with Xiao Xiao Long?!¡± Xie Zheng didn¡¯t think too much about it, mainly because he hadn¡¯t heard He Yun talk about ¡®eye of insight¡¯, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t see the benefits behind it. This was also something He Yun intentionally concealed. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Have Ma Zhao keep an eye on him, don¡¯t bring them to meet the core group anymore, just let them wander around an elite monster territory¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Boss, are we really going to join forces with the Tiger Howl Gang?!¡± Xie Zheng asked before he was out of the room. ¡°The opportunity is right here. By joining forces to take down the other three, our chances of seizing that opportunity in a month will be greater¡­¡± He Yun understood Xie Zheng¡¯s concerns, fearing that they would end up being completely devoured by scheming with the tiger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a backup plan. Just follow our plan for now¡­¡± On the surface, they followed the plan proposed by the Tiger Howl Gang to scheme against the other three. But behind the scenes, they were also scheming against the Tiger Howl Gang. For example, the hidden ultimate fighters were sent out by them, along with a large number of threshold-level warriors, to hunt commander level monsters in the peripheral areas. The purpose was to significantly increase the number of ultimate fighters they had on hand. Even if their martial arts were not as good as those of the settled ultimate fighters, the sheer number was still a significant advantage. A backup plan?! Xie Zheng was not expecting He Yun to have arranged other backup plans, wondering what exactly he had arranged. Perhaps, a few hidden ultimate fighters?! Or something else?! Xie Zheng couldn¡¯t figure it out and could only bow and take his leave. ¡°Hasn¡¯t it come yet?!¡± In the wilderness, Zhao Yu was idly dragging a two-headed ox snake monster, occasionally looking back to check out. After several days of running, the king level monster seemed to have resigned itself, and its tracking speed was not as fast as before. It continued to chase only because of the rules implanted in it by its creator. Even one of its snake heads rested directly on the bull head, taking a nap with its eyes closed. That day, Zhao Yu was following the plan mentioned by Li Hu, moving back and forth between the Tiger Howl Gang and the Wang Feng Valley. He was covering for them, allowing some of the ultimate fighters to move into the shadows. If it were just for a Mystery level martial arts technique, there would be no need to exert so much effort. Zhao Yu¡¯s real purpose was to attract Ji Wu Shuang and others group members¡¯ attention to come and meet him. A month later, there would be a big change in the camp, and the one in charge of the camp would leave. By then, how to settle in the camp, he did not know. But certainly not in a way that was under someone else¡¯s control. Whether it was Li Hu or He Yun, neither was particularly trustworthy to him. Before, he didn¡¯t have many thoughts, but Li Hu¡¯s scheme also made him start thinking. At this moment, he eagerly hoped that Ji Wu Shuang and others would catch up soon for an exchange of information. According to Li Hu¡¯s plan, he only needed to visit each side once, which should have ended in half a day normally. In order to let Ji Wu Shuang and the others find him, Zhao Yu dragged it out for a day. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for another half a day. If none of them still does not come, we can only go to the other three factions ¡®encampments first¡­¡± Zhao Yu ran towards the territory of a commander-level monster, continuing to farm technology points. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brother Xiao Long, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s absolutely safe with us!¡± Ma Zhao patted Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s shoulder, saying with a smile. He had already received He Yun¡¯s instructions, knowing that the next step was to stay close with Xiao Xiao Long, and to wait for the subsequent actions. ¡°Chirp¡ª!¡± A bird¡¯s call sounded in the distance. In this forest, such bird calls were common and almost no one would pay much attention to them. But Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s heart stirred. This bird call was the secret signal he had agreed upon with Huo Zhen Wu and others before, indicating that they were nearby and asking if he wanted to make a move. Following the call, Xiao Xiao Long quickly determined the direction from which Huo Zhen Wu and the others were watching him. While smiling and responding to Ma Zhao, he subtly made a hand gesture. In the distance, hundreds of meters away, Huo Zhen Wu notice Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s signal and went into deep thought slightly. ¡°What does he mean not to act now?!¡± As he spoke, he lifted the binoculars again to carefully observe Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s actions. He noticed that Xiao Xiao Long seemed to have dropped something while passing a large tree. ¡°Keep watching, I¡¯ll go over there and check¡­¡± Once Ma Zhao and his group walked away, Huo Zhen Wu quickly headed to the spot where Xiao Xiao Long seemed to have dropped something. After a search, he indeed found a piece of wood chip. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The wood chip was small, with only one word written on the back. ¡°Yu?!¡± ¡°What does that mean?!¡± ¡°Could it be something about Zhao Yu?!¡± Huo Zhen Wu was stunned for a moment.. Chapter 566 - Chapter 566: Meeting (2) Chapter 566: Meeting (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Zhao Yu is still alive?!¡± Huo Zhen Wu genuinely didn¡¯t have this piece of intelligence. Out of caution, he had spent the day without approaching Wang Feng Valley, capturing people on the outskirts to gather information instead. He dared not capture anyone from the top management or their members as fearing he might startle the snake and attract stronger foes. As a result, he didn¡¯t get any useful information. Thinking this, his mind stirred again, generating some new ideas. At that moment, Sun Yi Fan returned. ¡°Good news!¡± As soon as he came back, Sun Yi Fan was full in excitement. ¡°What happened?!¡± Huo Zhen Wu quickly inquired about the situation. ¡°Zhao Yu is still alive!¡± ¡°I went to Wang Feng Valley and indeed, it was different from last time¡­¡± Sun Yi Fan joyfully said, ¡°This time over, quite a few people have started to move out of Wang Feng Valley. Upon asking, I found out that a king-level monster had made several trips back and forth, making it impossible to stay¡­¡± ¡°And that king-level monster was the one chasing after Zhao Yu when he left!¡± ¡°Oh Mt God!¡± Huo Zhen Wu suddenly understood, grasping the content of the information Xiao Xiao Long had passed on. ¡°Brother Huo, what do we do now?!¡± Huo Zhen Wu stroked his chin, ¡°Like this, let¡¯s first meet up with Ji Wu Shuang, then plan our next steps¡­¡± They had come out fearing a complete wipeout, spreading out in groups of two or three, with a pre-agreed secret signal before regrouping. If something was amiss, everyone would directly flee. This was also for the sake of the main force, to prevent the loss of strong members, leaving no one to take care of things on the other side. Soon, the group headed towards a location far from Wang Feng Valley and quickly met up with Ji Wu Shuang using the secret signal. After exchanging information, Ji Wu Shuang seemed to notice something. The gathered intelligence clearly indicated one thing: since Zhao Yu had dragged the king-level monster to Wang Feng Valley, significant changes had started occurring there. Even more, they discovered that a group of extremely powerful ultimate fighters had quietly left Wang Feng Valley. ¡°I think Zhao Yu might have something he wants to tell us¡­¡± ¡°Regardless, I¡¯ll find him first¡­¡± Knowing that the king-level monster hadn¡¯t left, they just needed to follow it and they would eventually find Zhao Yu. Ji Wu Shuang delegated the matters here to others and left alone. Her characteristics were too conspicuous, and being a woman, she could only serve as a contact here, so searching for Zhao Yu was most suited for her. ¡± F * ck, how long was Xiao Xiao Long going to wander around the Valley?!¡± In the Tiger Howl Gang, Li Hu sat at the head of the table and cursed. Beside him were a group of trusted followers, all dressed in armor and armed with weapons, ready to set out at any moment. Outside the tent, hundreds of brothers had already been waiting for a long time. ¡°According to the agreement, he should have left already. Why is he still there?!¡± ¡°Is that guy delaying time?!¡± His followers speculated in a flurry. Li Hu habitually turned his gaze towards the scholar, asking, ¡°Old Eight, what do you think?!¡± The scholar squinted his eyes and said, ¡°I suspect that Xiao Xiao Long might have already reached an agreement with Wang Feng Valley¡­¡± -Perhaps it¡¯s another set of cooperation that excludes our Tiger Howl Gang, maybe even targeting us!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Someone burst into anger, ¡°That Xiao Xiao Long, daring to betray us¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, boss, let¡¯s chop him down¡­¡± The group was in chaos, causing Li Hu to become irritated. ¡°Shut the hell up! Can¡¯t you all use your brains!?¡± With Li Hu¡¯s words, everyone else fell silent. ¡°However, we can pretend we don¡¯t know. After all, we weren¡¯t planning on sharing the victory with them evenly anyway¡­¡± ¡°In terms of manpower, we have more than them, and besides, we have that batch of weapons¡­¡± With Old Eight words, everyone calmed down abit. ¡°In that case, let the brothers rest. We¡¯ll move out once we receive the message¡­¡± Li Hu thought about it and revealed his next move. At night, the incandescent lights in the sky went out, replaced by fluorescent light. A huge beast was lying on a patch of grass. Around its neck, it had two heads, one of a bull and one of a snake. Both pairs of eyes carried a hint of venomous resentment, staring at a large tree not far away. Zhao Yu was hiding inside this tree trunk again with his clothes damp in places, accompanied by a deep snoring sound. ¡°Swish!¡± A picturesque scene forcibly entered Zhao Yu¡¯s dream. A flash in his vision?! The next second, Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes opened, his consciousness gradually clearing from the haze. ¡°Super Brain, was that a flash in my vision just now?!¡± After getting a positive answer, Zhao Yu observed at where the location signal by the Super Brain. Indeed, a hundred meters away, not far from the king-level beast, a human figure silently appeared. ¡°Finally! They are here!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu¡¯s lips curled into a smile, having waited a day, they had finally arrived. He climbed out of the tree hole and went to the edge of the protective film, waving in one direction. Ji Wu Shuang was pondering where exactly Zhao Yu could be. Soon, she saw a figure waving at her from a distance. It was Zhao Yu!! ¡°How is that possible? He is still alive after so many days!¡± Ji Wu Shuang was startled, looking around to confirm that her surroundings were overgrown with weeds, revealing no shape of hers.. Chapter 567 - Chapter 567: Meeting (3) Chapter 567: Meeting (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°How did he able to locate me in the dark?!¡± She found it surprised and suspicious, but witnessing Zhao Yu has survived for so long, she simply suppressed the doubts in her heart and quickly rushed over. As she passed by the two-headed ox serpent, she deliberately kept some distance to guard against a sneak attack. Fortunately, the monster just glanced at her sideways and then continued to lie down on the floor and closing its eyes to rest. Ji Wu Shuang breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing this and successfully passed through the protective film. ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡± Zhao Yu said in a lowered voice. After all, this was a first-tier zone, comparable to, or even stronger than, king-level, with countless such monsters. If they attracted some terrifying existence, they wouldn¡¯t even know how they died. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here!¡± Ji Wu Shuang looked at Zhao Yu and found that he was in good condition. Aside from some dust on his clothes, he looked spirited, not like someone who had been chased by a king-level monster for three days. Zhao Yu briefly explained the situation with the Wang Feng Valley and the Tiger Howl Gang. After making sure Ji Wu Shuang understood the situation, he continued, ¡°The known information is that the person in charge of the camp will leave in a month, and by then, there might be an opportunity for us to enter¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang nodded, quickly grasping the key point, ¡°If we miss this opportunity, once the next person in charge seals off the chance to enter the camp, we¡¯re done for!¡± ¡°Exactly¡­¡± Zhao Yu coughed as he had a super brain and could directly advance in the first-tier zone, but there was no need to do so for now. ¡°Whether it¡¯s Li Hu or He Yun, after all, they are outsiders, hard to trust their promise¡­¡± ¡°So, my idea is to quickly train our people¡­¡± ¡°At the very least, we need a group of ultimate fighters, so that no matter the situation, we will have a fighting chance¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang frowned and said, ¡°That might be difficult¡­¡± ¡°The inner circle is not like the newbie zone; the difficulty of improvement is much higher. After twenty enhancements, ordinary monsters are basically useless. To continue improving, we need to hunt down elite level monsters¡­¡± ¡°But even the weakest elite monsters have threshold-level strength, some are close to commander level or even at ultimate fighters¡­¡± ¡°And to advance from threshold level, you need to kill commander-level monsters¡­¡± ¡°But ones are even more troublesome. If I¡¯m lucky, I can take one down solo, but if I¡¯m unlucky and encounter a strong even among the commander-level monster, it would take at least five or six ultimate fighters to cooperate¡­¡± In these days, Ji Wu Shuang was naturally not just hiding at the base without doing anything but was constantly leading people to hunt. Although some people were promoted, there were also many deaths and the difficulty of advancing from threshold level to ultimate fighter was too great. When they first left the newbie zone, they already had six ultimate fighters. After three days of effort, they only managed to promote one person from threshold level to become an ultimate fighter. Of course, the most important thing is, for these fighters continuing to kill commander-level monsters, except for zero coins, there was no other benefit. Before advancing to the next order, their physical quality could no longer be improved. Over the days, dissatisfaction among the ultimate fighters had already emerged, as it seemed they no longer wanted to risk their lives to help others advance. This phenomenon was foreseen by him as well. This is why he dared to plan for a battle to occupy the camp within a month. Zhao Yu had already encountered quite a few hunting teams and noticed their dissatisfaction. In this inner circle, there seemed to be many ultimate fighters, but they were all accumulated over several months. Unlike them, who had advanced to ultimate fighters while still in the newbie zone. In fact, in this inner circle, even those at the threshold level are considered powerful in their own right. After all, those who had not achieved threshold level in the newbie zone, once they arrive in the inner circle and their body enhancement exceeds twenty times, can only advance by killing elite class monsters. Each elite monster, at its worst, is equivalent to threshold level, not something someone who has enhanced twenty times could handle. The hardest part is, to advance to threshold level, they need to kill thirty of such elite monsters. Basically, every hunting team has a threshold-level leader to reduce casualties. Without a threshold-level leader, it¡¯s purely a sacrifice of lives. To become an ultimate fighter, one must kill fifty commander level monsters. For many, this seems unfair because the benefits in the newbie zone are incomparable to those in the inner circle. But in reality, only those who dare to fight desperately in the newbie zone and recognize reality early can live longer. Just like Zhao Yu and others, who fought desperately early in the newbie zone, enabling them to advance quickly and stay ahead. Those who were afraid of death in the newbie zone were doomed from the start. ¡°What are you laughing at?!¡± Zhao Yu pointed at the two-headed king-level monster behind her, ¡°This is what we¡¯re relying on!¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ji Wu Shuang was stunned for a moment but quickly understood, ¡°You mean, use it to help others advance?!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°This guy is very strong, no monster is its match in this circle, I¡¯ve already used it to take down quite a few monsters¡­¡± Zhao Yu pulled out a map, ¡°This is the map of the entire inner circle¡­¡± The content was very detailed, an integrated map from the Tiger Howl Gang and the Wang Feng Valley, marking almost all the monster territories in the entire inner circle.. Chapter 568 - Chapter 568: Meeting (4) Chapter 568: Meeting (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation , Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Moreover, they were divided according to their strength. ¡°According to the plan, I will make a scene at the other three major forces and will pass through many monster territories¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve marked the route. You can wait here in advance and seize the opportunity to reap the experience¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang reconfirm with Zhao Yu again, ¡°Is it that simple?! ¡°Why haven¡¯t other forces done this if it¡¯s so simple?!¡± ¡°Who knows!¡± Zhao Yu smiled and shrugged, ¡°Perhaps, no ultimate fighter dares to have a king-level monster chasing after them!¡± Indeed, for personal benefit and risking so much for others in this world was meaningless. After all, killing commander-level monsters by luring them provided no enhancement for themselves, only for others. And to enhance others, unless it was a relationship like blood brothers, who would want to make such a selfless sacrifice?! Such actions were purely thankless, sacrificing oneself for the achievement of others. Moreover, king-level monsters were not so easy to lure, and Zhao Yu could only do this because he possessed two Lightfoot skills with master level. Furthermore, the type of king-level monsters lured out were not certain. According to He Yun, there had once been a king-level monster whose speed far exceeded the imagination of a zero-tier, a speed that even someone with minor achievement in Lightfoot skills would find it hard to escape. One could imagine, once such a type of king-level monster was lured out, that ultimate fighter wouldn¡¯t even have enough time and stamina to run to the first-tier area. Ji Wu Shuang pondered for a moment and felt that Zhao Yu¡¯s plan was feasible. This man put all the risk on his shoulder. They only needed to go in and pick up and with their protection from ultimate fighters, the chances of others surviving were greatly increased. ¡°Before you go back, it¡¯s best to divide our people into two groups¡­¡± ¡°Using the threshold level as a boundary, those below the threshold level should be led by one or ultimate fighters to target these weakened monster territories for slow enhancement¡­¡± ¡°Those above the threshold level, follow me according to the points marked on this map to pick off monsters¡­¡± ¡°Additionally, it¡¯s best to prioritize those close to becoming ultimate fighters for promotion, so that we have more ultimate fighters, and in turn, more people to help others advance later on! Ji Wu Shuang understood and agreed with him. Other forces simply didn¡¯t have their solid foundation. Most importantly, they had nearly two thousand people from both sides. They had basically not been contaminated by the deception of this world. Therefore, they were still able to gather and unite in action. At the same time, they were not afraid of any malicious intentions among them. Even if there were any, it would be in the minority and could be suppressed. Conversely, without this foundation, even if they declared their intention to help others advance to the ultimate level, others would probably not dare to join. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it this way!¡± These three days, they had dared not venture into the interior of Wang Feng Valley. To be honest, she felt stifled. If this plan succeeded, they could potentially become the most powerful force within the inner circle. Having agreed on the plan, the two parted ways. ¡°Have you heard? Xiao Xiao Long is a distinguished guest of Wang Feng Valley!¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that the top management of Wang Feng Valley could be Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s brother or sister¡­¡± ¡°Thank goodness, does this mean we don¡¯t need to hide in the wild anymore?! ¡°It should mean that. I was almost scared to death when I heard we were being hunted by one of the five major forces¡­¡± people were discussing animatedly, and the atmosphere was very jovial. Sun Jing walked among the crowd, being greeted by people now and then. ¡°Sister Jing, please take care of us in the future¡­ ¡°Sister Jing, do you like grapes?¡± Listening to these compliments, Sun Jing couldn¡¯t hide her smile. However, she set her sights on a group of people in the distance. Seeing Huo Li Juan and others with gloomy expressions, Sun Jing deliberately flipping her hair in slow motion before turning around triumphantly. ¡°Petty people getting what they want¡­¡± Huo Li Juan muttered under her breath. Beside her, Li Hong Wei shook his head, ¡°Forget it, Xiao Xiao Long is one of our academy¡¯s companion. If his status rises, it will be better for us as well¡­¡± There wasn¡¯t a big conflict between the academy faction and the ancient martial arts faction. Most people were relatively friendly. But it¡¯s always those petty victors who like to bully others. The academy faction could only turn to Xiao Xiao Long, but his power wasn¡¯t enough to stand up for them for anything that might displeasing Ji Wu Shuang and others. The end result was that the academy faction naturally seemed inferior to those from the ancient martial arts faction. Hearing the news that Xiao Xiao Long had a great force behind him, many were celebrating. ¡°Sigh!¡± Huo Li Juan missed the days when Zhao Yu was around. That was probably the brightest moment in her life. As for Sun Jing, she didn¡¯t have any other thoughts, just some envy and a bit of jealousy. ¡°If I had known it was so hard to improve strength in the inner circle, I wouldn¡¯t have come out¡­¡± Muttering to herself, Huo Li Juan¡¯s strength was stuck in an awkward middle ground, hovering around thirty times. Advancing to the threshold level meant she need to successfully killing twenty elite monsters. However, an elite monster¡¯s strength in the inner circle was comparable to a threshold level expert. Without someone to protect and help, it was impossible to fight. Of course, they could also gather a group of people and exchange lives for the result, just like the first group who went out faced monsters when the teaching building first descended. During the expenditure of the eight teams, some were completely wiped out, while some had a few survivors. On average, they paid a sacrifice of up to seventy to eighty percent, only to produce a few dozen enhancers. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Compared to the situation now was obviously more difficult, but those who survived became elites without exception. ¡°They¡¯re back¡­¡± ¡°Huo Zhen Wu and the others are back!¡± just then, someone shouted from afar, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. Huo Li Juan and others were also excited, ¡°Wonder how their exploration went, whether Xiao Xiao Long is really a distinguished guest of Wang Feng Valley¡­¡± ¡°If we have that connection with Xiao Xiao Long, maybe we could also move to live in Wang Feng Valley¡­.¡± Chapter 569 - Chapter 569: Little Snake Chapter 569: Little Snake Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Everyone surrounded Huo Zhen Wu and his team, wanting to know about Xiao Xiao Long and the situation in Wang Feng Valley. ¡°Bro Huo, what¡¯s the situation with Xiao Xiao Long?! ¡°Is his brother really a high-ranking member of Wang Feng Valley?!¡± Under the expectant gaze of the crowd, Huo Zhen Wu shook his head and reveled their findings, ¡°That¡¯s not confirmed yet, but Xiao Xiao Long has successfully infiltrated Wang Feng Valley and is now with the hunting team¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­we still have some chance¡­¡± Many people showed disappointment, thinking about when the days of hiding were about to end. However, Huo Zhen Wu suddenly smiled and announced, ¡°Let me tell you all some good news¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu is still ALIVE!¡± ¡°What?! Did he really able to defeat the monster? The whole place was astounded. Especially the people from the academy faction, who were extremely excited. ¡°Where is he now?¡¯.¡± ¡°Has he returned?!¡± Huo Zhen Wu quickly explained to the crowd, ¡°Not yet, a king-level monster is actually still chasing after Zhao Yu, but he has survived for three days, which means the king-level monster was unable to deal with him yet¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± In the crowd, Huo Li Juan and others were the most excited audient. Previously, they had the best relationship with Zhao Yu and, correspondingly, had come into contact with the core of power. But since the news of Zhao Yu¡¯s possible death spread, these three days, almost no one respected them as before. On the contrary, it was the rise of Xiao Xiao Long, especially with Sun Jing often arrogantly lingering around Huo Li Juan and others, which made them feel extremely suffocated. With Zhao Yu was still alive, Huo Li Juan and others were the happiest. ¡°Archers, shoot at free will, we must kill him before he get near!¡± On a man-made high tower, several ultimate fighters and dozens of threshold-level members opened fire at Zhao Yu ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡ª!¡± Dozens of arrows came flying, and Zhao Yu instantly let his super brain take over his body to perform automatic evasion mode. His eerie figure reappeared. Like dancing in a drunk state, he dodged all the attacks. ¡°How is that possible?! Am I dreaming or what?¡± The archers on the platform were all dumbfounded. Their accuracy often achieved proud results with it. Even Li Hu and his Tiger Howl Gang didn¡¯t dare to confront them directly. They thought that this full out round of volley would surely kill the guy below who had attracted the king beast. Unexpectedly, his movement was so bizarre. ¡°Could it be that his Lightfoot and dodging skill has reached the minor achievement level?!¡± ¡°Impossible, even minor achievement isn¡¯t this exaggerated¡­¡± ¡°Major achievement stage?!¡± Someone was utterly shocked. Zhao Yu himself didn¡¯t know once the body was controlled by the super brain. Perhaps only after truly encountering minor and major achievement stage in his Lightfoot and Phantom step skills could he be clear. ¡°Damn it, I don¡¯t believe you can even dodge at close range!¡± ¡°Everyone, attack at close range!¡± A dozens of ultimate fighters jumped of the platform and were already in position. With a command from the man in the lead, everyone raised their weapons and charged at Zhao Yu. ¡°Haha! Show time¡± Zhao Yu reduced his speed, closing the distance between him and the two-headed ox snake monster. Naturally, he did not have the ability to face dozens of ultimate fighters head-on. Even with the Super Brain, his body still could not do it. After all, auto dodging has its limits. When all the space to dodge is compressed to the minimum, one is bound to get hit. Here it comes again¡­ A hint of helplessness flashed in the eyes of the king-level monster It had already done this twice before. Once three days ago, and again one day ago. It had no choice, for the dignity of a king cannot be trampled upon. Soon, the distance between Zhao Yu and the two-headed ox snake monster narrowed to three meters, close enough for a attack. But the monster didn¡¯t attack because it knew that at this distance, it couldn t hit Zhao Yu. However, it wasn¡¯t in a hurry. After spending these days together, it had realized that these humans were fighting among themselves. If it just waited patiently and looked for an opportunity, maybe it could take advantage of the situation to deal with Zhao Yu once and for all. ¡°What should we do?!¡± The crowd that was initially charging forward suddenly slowed down. Zhao Yu was too close to the king level monster. If they tried to attack in close combat, they would inevitably encounter the beast. ¡°Attack! I don¡¯t believe he can really command that king level monster! The leader, unwilling to give up roared and took all the team in charging forward. The rest suppressed their unease and fear and followed suit. Finally, when the two sides were about ten meters apart, someone couldn t help but escape for their own life. At this distance, the oppressive feeling of the two-headed ox snake monster¡¯s massive body was terrifying. Its almost near 8 to 9 meters tall body, as high as a three-story building, was enough to terrify anyone and lose the courage to resist. ¡°Hahaha! Run for your life!¡± The leader had a moment of hesitation, but seeing the mockery in Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes and hearing his insulting words, he immediately became enraged. ¡°You Bastard! I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see who dies first!¡± He increased his speed by a notch and started to activate his technique, releasing his ultimate move. At this moment, only a dozen or so people, who were brave and not afraid of death, could continue to charge. ¡°GO TO HELL!!¡± Just as various weapons were about to strike Zhao Yu from all angles. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He suddenly dived under the belly of the beast and slides all the way through the back. ¡°WHAT!¡± Many were panicked, but it was already too late. The impact of the two-headed ox snake monster was fully displayed at that moment.. Chapter 570 - Chapter 570: Little Snake (2) Chapter 570: Little Snake (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation As soon as the confrontation began, several people were directly knocked into the air by the powerful force of inertia. The two-headed ox snake monster weighed tens of tons, not to mention its charging speed at the moment, like a speeding truck, tearing everything in front of it to shreds. Many people¡¯s white armor, although capable of resisting sharp weapons, could not stop the impact force injured their internal organ. The scene was like a bloody car accident, and in an instant, several blood mists exploded. ¡°Run!¡± The ultimate fighters at the back after seeing their leader get killed in the charge, completely lost their will to fight and scattered in all directions. The two-headed ox snake monster naturally knew Zhao Yu¡¯s location. After charging hundreds of meters on inertia, it finally stopped and turned around, only to find Zhao Yu currently looting through the blood rain. It became furious and charged again with a stomp of its hind hooves. ¡°What a pity, the equipment is all damaged, only coins can be used¡­¡± Zhao Yu lamented. Of course, what surprised him most was that the brain of the leader as he was daring to fight head-on. And¡­ he even lost himself in the process! ¡°The plan succeeded, this force lost a leader, the other two will not sit by and watch¡­¡± Noticing the two-headed ox snake monster charging again, Zhao Yu turned and ran. ¡°I did it, I¡¯ve become an ultimate fighter!¡± In a monster lair, Sun Yi Fan exclaimed excitedly. Under his feet, there was a commander level monster that had just died. With the death of the commander level monster, the other monsters in this territory fled. Ji Wu Shuang, Huo Zhen Wu, and others saw this scene and congratulated Sun Yi Fan. ¡°With this, we now have nine strongest warriors¡­¡± The dozens of threshold-level companions were envious, ¡°When will it be our turn?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang smiled, ¡°As we agreed before, once we have three more ultimate fighters, we can form another team¡­¡± Three days had passed since the last communication with Zhao Yu. In these three days, they had split into three teams. The first team was led by an ultimate fighter, with several threshold-level warriors in the rear, focusing on hunting elite monsters to help others below the threshold level advance. The second team was centered around four ultimate fighters, taking dozens of threshold-level warriors to relatively weaker commander-level monster territories on the map for hunting, to help threshold-level individuals break through to the ranks of ultimate fighters. The third team, led by Ji Wu Shuang and Huo Zhen Wu, followed the map outlined by Zhao Yu to the territories of strong commander-level monsters for opportunistic battles. After three days of effort, three more ultimate fighters were successfully produced. Moreover, all of them emerged from the team following Zhao Yu. Compared to the second team, the efficiency here was simply too high. On the second team¡¯s side, various strategies were needed to deal with the commander level monsters and common monsters around the elite monsters, making each battle very difficult. In contrast, the third team only needed to wait outside the monster territory until Zhao Yu, leading a king-level monster, went in to wreak havoc. When the timing was right, Ji Wu Shuang and Huo Zhen Wu would then take control of the commander level monster. The efficiency was incredibly high, nearly ten to twenty times faster than the second team, and most importantly, with almost no casualty rate. In three days, not a single person from the third team was lost, whereas the second team had already lost five threshold-level enhancers. ¡°Alright, Sun Yi Fan, compose yourself. You return to the base for some rest, then lend a hand to the second team. Once we have three more ultimate fighters, you¡¯ll form a fourth team¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Sun Yi Fan was filled with joy, his turn coming purely because of his good Lightfoot skill, coupled with his previous contributions in gathering intelligence. The two who were promoted before him were due to their advanced martial arts skills, allowing them to maximize their potential as ultimate fighters. ¡°Brothers, I¡¯m leaving first, wishing you all to break through to the soon¡­¡± Sun Yi Fan, unable to suppress his excitement, waved goodbye to everyone. ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t act coy after scoring a bargain¡­¡± Sun Yi Fan wasn¡¯t upset, laughed heartily a few times, activated his Lightfoot skill, and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight in an instant. Watching him leave, Ji Wu Shuang clapped his hands and said, ¡°Ten minutes to clean up the battlefield, we need to hurry to move to the next monster territory¡­¡± ¡°Sun Yi Fan has returned¡­¡± ¡°He became an ultimate fighter!¡± ¡°Another one!¡± ¡°This is already the third!¡± At the base, a large number of people stayed behind, usually watched over by a few threshold-level enhancers. As Sun Yi Fan¡¯s return, many were excited and gathered around. ¡°Sun Yi Fan was originally with the third team, right?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± ¡°The third team, the one that picks up leaks following Zhao Yu!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Tsk tsk, three days and the third team produced three ultimate fighters, while it¡¯s said that the second team needs at least a week to produce one¡­¡± ¡°The efficiency gap is too huge¡­¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, the third team has a king-level monster aid, while the second team relies purely on their own manpower, how can it be the same?!¡± People discussed fervently, envying those who could join the third team. But most of those present hadn¡¯t even reached the threshold level; even if selected, they had to start with the first team, achieve threshold level. Only then have the opportunity to move to the second or third team.. Chapter 571 - Chapter 571: Little Snake (3) Chapter 571: Little Snake (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Many people regretted not killing more monsters in the newbie zone and advancing earlier. Among the two thousand people at the base, nearly a hundred remained ordinary, without even undergoing one enhancement. These individuals had no intention of killing monsters at all, and lacked the courage to do so. Fortunately, the team was large enough that their contributions were not immediately necessary, allowing these hundred people to continue surviving. ¡°I¡¯m back¡­¡± At this moment, another figure returned from outside. It was Huo Li Juan. ¡°You¡¯ve reached the threshold level?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Huo Li Juan looked proud of her achievement. She was one of those selected to join a team. Since Ji Wu Shuang learned that Zhao Yu was alive and could increase the number of fighters by utilizing King-level monsters, she began to contemplate the operation of the entire team. After careful consideration, she decided to evenly distribute the strength of both sides as much as possible to prevent division caused by imbalance. Therefore, after privately consulting with some people, Ji Wu Shuang took care of those who had a good relationship with Zhao Yu on weekdays. She prioritized sending these people to the first and second teams, including Huo Li Juan and others. ¡°You¡¯re finally back. Can I go to the second team now?!¡± The threshold-level guarding the base was more excited than anyone else to see Huo Li Juan return. According to the rules, for every member returning from the first team, one would be replaced and sent to the second team. By rotating in this order, they would all become an ultimate fighter eventually. However, there was little chance for them to join the third team because its selection was very subjective, entirely dependent on Ji Wu Shuang and others¡¯ preferences. ¡°Well, wait for me to rest for a while, and I¡¯ll take you to the second team later!¡± Sun Yi Fan said with a smile upon seeing this. ¡°Okay¡­¡± The threshold-level enhancer guarding the base happily agreed. With an ultimate fighter accompanying them, the journey would be safer and easier. He quickly briefed Huo Li Juan on what needed to be done to guard the base. After the handover was completed, Huo Li Juan officially began patrolling the camp. As she wandered to a certain area, a figure seemed to be avoiding her and quietly slipped away. Little did they know, Huo Li Juan was persistent and called out with a smile. ¡°Sun Jing!¡± Sun Jing¡¯s steps faltered, her expression was unpleasant, but she could only turn around, forcing a strained smile. ¡°Oh, I remember, you make especially delicious mushroom soup, right?!¡± ¡°Xiao Xiao Long praised it a lot back then. If you¡¯re available, could you make me a bowl too?¡± ¡°You know, I¡¯m exhausted from fighting on the frontlines, but just the thought of returning to the base with mushroom soup cooked by you gives me a surge of strength from my stomach, making me feel revitalized¡­¡± Sun Jing opened her mouth, seemingly wanting to refuse with some excuse, but happened to catch Huo Li Juan¡¯s gaze and was startled. She understood that if she refused, the other party might cause trouble for her when the opportunity arose. Sun Jing could only reluctantly agree. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll trouble you, Sun Jing!¡± Huo Li Juan grabbed her weapons and equipment, swaying her hips as she left. Watching her figure depart, Sun Jing¡¯s eyes became slightly moist, mixed with some regret. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have shown off in front of Huo Li Juan. Speaking of the relationship between the two, it naturally started from Zhao Yu¡¯s side. In the beginning, before the merger of the academy faction and the ancient martial arts faction, when Xiao Xiao Long led his people away, Zhao Yu stood alone and became the strongest person in the academy faction, unparalleled in fame. Together with those around Zhao Yu like Huo Li Juan, Wang Zi Jun, Li Hong Wei, etc., they became the most popular group. Although Sun Jing didn¡¯t say it out loud, she was very envious in her heart. After all, she was just like Huo Li Juan, fond of showing off. With someone as proactive as Huo Li Juan around, Sun Jing was less inclined to take the initiative, feeling that it would be demeaning and might not even bring her closer to Zhao Yu. So, while she appeared reserved on the surface, she secretly bonded with Huo Li Juan and others. For Huo Li Juan, Sun Jing were once the campus goddess. Seeing her took the initiative to befriend her, she naturally welcomed it. For a while, the two even referred to each other as sisters, even going to the restroom in groups. Who would have thought that not long after, Xiao Xiao Long returned, went out with Zhao Yu for a long time. After that, the merger of the academy faction and the ancient martial arts faction occurred, mainly because the strongest group had been absent for a long time, leaving the rest feeling insecure. With Xiao Xiao Long returned and Zhao Yu was suspected to have died. People¡¯s attitudes toward Huo Li Juan and the others changed. As a result, Sun Jing quietly left this small circle. After some hesitation, she decisively joined Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s circle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, she deliberately created the illusion to outsiders that she had become Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s girlfriend, taking advantage of Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s own dull and slow-witted nature. As the tide turns, the once humiliating experience of integrating into Huo Li Juan¡¯s circle now seemed insignificant in the face of newfound prosperity. Naturally, Huo Li Juan and Sun Jing fell out, even becoming enemies. In recent days, Huo Li Juan had shed countless tears in secret. Who would have thought that just three days later, the situation would once again reverse when news came from the frontlines that Zhao Yu was still alive.. Chapter 572 - Chapter 572: Little Snake (4) Chapter 572: Little Snake (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Moreover, Huo Li Juan and the others, relying on their past relationship with Zhao Yu, received preferential treatment and became members of the first batch of the ¡°assistance¡± plan. ¡°Small-minded!¡± Sun Jing gritted her teeth in hatred. While picking mushrooms and cooking them in the pot, she muttered curses under her breath. As Huo Li Juan chatting and laughing with others over there, unnoticed by anyone around. She spat a few times into the pot, adding her saliva to the mushroom soup. ¡°Serves you right for bullying me, hm!¡± The thought of Huo Li Juan drinking the mushroom soup with her spit in it later made her feel relieved. If it weren¡¯t for the public setting, she would have squatted down and added a bit of urine to the soup to freshen it up. After a while, when the mushroom soup was ready, Sun Jing suppressed her emotions, put on a displeased look and handed it to Huo Li Juan. Huo Li Juan lowered her head to sniff it and a faint smile played on her lips. ¡°Classmates are too enthusiastic, bringing food and drink all the way here. I¡¯m already full, thanks anyway, Sun Jing. You should drink this mushroom soup yourself!¡± Huh?! Sun Jing was stoned and not expecting Huo L Jjuan to have this trick up her sleeve. Her expression turned sour. Huo Li Juan pretended to be suspicious. ¡°You didn¡¯t poison the mushroom soup, did you?!¡± ¡°We¡¯re like sisters, if you did something like that¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t! Don¡¯t judge others by your own standards¡­¡±¡± Sun Jing declared coldly. ¡°Oh, let me treat you the mushroom soup then. It¡¯s such fresh mushroom soup. It would be a waste not to drink it!¡± Huo Li Juan smiled, her eyes fixed on Sun Jing as if implying that if she didn¡¯t drink it, she really did poison it. Sun Jing unable to come up with a reason not to drink it for a while. After thinking for a moment, wasn¡¯t it just her own saliva?! She lifted the small pot and gulped it down. ¡°Heh!¡± Huo Li Juan watched as Sun Jing drank all the soup and took her leave. After finishing the soup, Sun Jing¡¯s face was full of resentment. She would have killed Huo Li Juan thousands of times by now. ¡°Damn woman, don¡¯t fall into my hands!¡± At this moment, she hated Huo Li Juan so much. She understood that the only way to turn the tables now was depending on Xiao Xiao Long. As long as Xiao Xiao Long was really an esteemed guest of the Wang Feng Valley, the situation would instantly reverse. After all, in terms of strength, she was not match to Huo Li Juan before, and now even less so. She could only pin her hopes on the man. The people around watched the two women fighting each other, but no one came forward to interrupt. After all, in the eyes of others, these two women, one ambiguously entangled with Zhao Yu, the other Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s girlfriend, were not ordinary people and were not to be trifled with. ¡°The plan has finally begun¡­¡± Outside the protective film, in the usual place, Zhao Yu hid in a tree trunk and counted the gains of the past few days. [Tier 0: 200%] [Zero Coins: 10658] [Current Technology Points: 149] [Cloud Ascension Ladder Lightfoot (Low-rank Mystery Level): 5/200 (Master)] [Fierce Tiger Fist (Low-rank Mystery Level): 2/200 (Master)] [Eight Trigrams Palm Technique (High-rank Yellow Level): 1/200 (Master)] [Dragon Tiger Fist Technique (High-rank Yellow Level): 1/200 (Master)] [Lightfoot (Low-rank Yellow Level): 5/200 (Master)] [Gale Blade Technique (Low-rank Yellow Level): 2/200 (Master)] [Phantom Steps Technique (Low-rank Yellow Level): 72/100 (Beginner)] [Viper Kick Technique (Low-rank Yellow Level): 1/100 (Beginner)] Zero-tier Coins had over ten thousand pieces, but they were all buried underground by Zhao Yu in a certain location because he couldn¡¯t carry them on his person. Other gains included mastering the Fierce Tiger Fist, a lower-rank Mystery level martial art and a surplus of 149 technology points. These days, he wandered around with King-level monsters everywhere. Although he left the commander-level monsters to others, he could still easily handle elite and ordinary monsters. Not long after, the field of vision issued another warning, still from Ji Wu Shuang. Zhao Yu emerged from hiding, and the two met again. ¡°The situation is a bit grim¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang said with a serious expression as soon as they met. ¡°What happened?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve recently discovered that others are targeting us¡­¡± ¡°Or I should say, they¡¯re tracking you¡­¡± ¡°These days, you¡¯ve been going back and forth between the territories of various commander-level monsters. It seems that many people want to take advantage of our plan. After you leave, we¡¯ve even clashed with two groups of people¡­¡± ¡°How¡¯s the situation?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s manageable for now. Those two groups seem to have acted on impulse, not long-planned schemes¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang frowned. ¡°But in the long run, no one knows if it will attract more people or stronger people¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu nodded slightly. He could think of hunting other commander monsters using King-level beasts, and other party must have noticed it as well. Although the intimidation effect was at its maximum, it also greatly reduced his flexibility, forcing him to wander around with it all day. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s readjust the route, increase the distance between the territories and I will try to shake off as many people as possible¡­¡± The previous map route was optimized, with both sides advancing almost like a race. But others didn¡¯t have the possibility of coordinating like they did. They could only passively follow behind Zhao Yu. As long as they could prolong the time and lead away the others after dealing with one Commander-level monster, it would give Ji Wu Shuang and the others more time to calmly proceed to the next planned point.. Chapter 573 - Chapter 573: Little Snake (5) Chapter 573: Little Snake (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Every time we fight a commander monster, we¡¯ll make our way to even more distant places. We can always shake them off that way.¡± Ji Wu Shuang understood Zhao Yu¡¯s intention and nodded, ¡°I believed that¡¯s the only safest way for us now¡­¡± She started to talk about the overall situation within the inner circle. ¡°The five overlords have already begun their moves. The people from Wang Feng Valley and Tiger Howl Gang are playing their parts well. The number of fighters on both sides is dwindling, and most are hiding¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, both sides are in tacit agreement, quietly leading people to hunt commander-level monsters, secretly increasing the number of ultimate fighters¡­¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to worry about them. Our efficiency is more higher than theirs. In one month, we¡¯ll definitely give them a big surprise¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang had calculated this in advance as well. Their side indeed operates quite efficiently. She continued, ¡°The other three forces are also fighting amongst themselves, creating chaos. But due to the distance, we can¡¯t tell if their battles are real or just for show¡­¡± ¡°Of course. As display, it seems every force has suffered heavy losses¡­¡± ¡°Additionally, the various small forces originally in the wilderness seem to have started forming alliances in the past few days¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s ignore them. We¡¯ll just focus on increasing our strength honestly and talk about it in a month¡­¡± Fighting to the death within the inner circle is not worth it. The real decisive battle should wait until we have established a base. As the two were sitting on the ground planning their map, Zhao Yu¡¯s super brain suddenly alerted him with a rapidly moving figure image. In the interconnected images, a green snake was speeding towards them through the forest. Its speed had already surpassed the extent of Zhao Yu¡¯s Cloud Ascension Ladder Lightfoot. It should be noted that his Cloud Ascension Ladder Lightfoot was a Mystery level low rank technique, which he had also upgraded to the level of proficiency with technology points. Zhao Yu was even conceited enough to believe that not even a first-tier elite level monster could catch up to him. The speed of this approaching snake was beyond imagination. Without considering whether the snake had any other offensive abilities aside from its speed, Zhao Yu abruptly pulled Ji Wu Shuang up and sprinted towards the other side of the protective film. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Caught off guard, she was suddenly pulled into his arms. Ji Wu Shuang was completely unprepared for Zhao Yu to take action. Suddenly being held so closely by a man caused her brain to completely freeze, leaving her in a dazed state. ¡°Roar¡ª!¡± The sleeping two-headed ox snake monster suddenly jolted awake and bolted away without looking back. Just as Zhao Yu and Ji Wu Shuang emerged from the protective film, a luminous green snake appeared at their original location. This snake was only one meter long and as thick as a bowl, seemingly weak. However, it had a yellow horn on its head. ¡°Hiss ¡ª!¡± The small green snake merely glanced at Zhao Yu and Ji Wu Shuang, then quickly shifted its focus to the fleeing king-level monster. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Ji Wu Shuang reacted, realizing that if Zhao Yu hadn¡¯t pulled her away, she might already be dead. The sight of the nearly invincible king level beasts of the inner circle fleeing at the appearance of the small green snake, chilled her to the bone. The fact that even the zero-tier king level beast fled revealed the strength of the small green snake. Fortunately, there was a protective film in front of them, which had started to glow faintly at that moment, suggesting that if the small snake advanced any further, it would incur a terrifying strike. In the distance, the figure of the two-headed ox snake monster suddenly stopped and faced Zhao Yu. Its internal rule mechanism was also triggered, it slowly walked towards them. But the snake head on its body seemed to want to flee, continuously pulling backwards. ¡°It¡¯s okay, with this protective film, it can¡¯t come out¡­¡± Zhao Yu, sensing Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s trembling, raised his hand and patted her back. At this moment, Ji Wu Shuang wasn¡¯t aware of the ambiguity between them, still leaning most of her body against Zhao Yu. And when Zhao Yu patted her back, she unconsciously moved closer to him. Though she was strong and in such moments, she revealed her vulnerable side. [Detected toxins in the air¡­] [Detected that the host¡¯s body has been poisoned. Do you want to spend 2 Technology Points to remove it?] [Do you want to spend 3 Technology Points to clear¡­] At the same time, a reminder from his Super Brain suddenly sounded in Zhao Yu¡¯s mind. ¡°Not good, hold your breath. It¡¯s poisonous!¡± Zhao Yu quickly reminded her, while also having the Super Brain help him detoxify. In just a brief moment, the cost of detoxification soared to 5 technology points. One can imagine how terrifying the poison was. At this moment, Zhao Yu felt fortunate that he had some technology points in reserve, otherwise¡­ IIJ II Ji Wu Shuang had completely collapsed into his arms, unable to speak clearly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hold on!¡± Zhao Yu quickly scooped Ji Wu Shuang up by the waist and fled in another direction along the protective film. As he ran, two-headed ox snake monster in the distance immediately followed. Unexpectedly, the small green snake inside the tier-one zone also chased after them, and with the poison it emitted from its body. Zhao Yu was lifting the completely powerless Ji Wu Shuang in his arms a bit higher and ran towards a place far away from the protective film.. Chapter 574 - Chapter 574: Little Snake (6) Chapter 574: Little Snake (6) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation At this moment, Ji Wu Shuang only felt dizzy, her eyes could still see, but everything appeared double and unclear. She even felt herself being held by Zhao Yu, wanting to get down and walk by herself, but her body did not respond at all, as if she had completely lost control. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t completely lost consciousness and still had some ability to think. At this moment, she was just shocked by the terror of the poison. In just a few seconds, it had completely deprived her of her ability to resist. Even though she has physique of an ultimate fighter! Then, she became curious of why was Zhao Yu still able to stay normal?! Did Zhao Yu immune to poison or he just acted tough to show no symptoms?! Could it be that he was the one who poisoned her? No, he warned her to hold her breath. It must be that he stopped breathing the instant he detected the poison, inhaling very little of it, which is why he was unaffected. Carrying someone, Zhao Yu¡¯s speed was hampered, making the two-headed ox snake monster behind them chased at full speed, or perhaps it was enraged by its previous disgraceful display in front of the small green snake, seen by Zhao Yu, constantly roaring and chasing after them. ¡°Damn it, if you have the guts, go roar at that little green snake, why come after me?!¡± Zhao Yu was also infuriated, understanding that the snake from before was clearly brought about by the two-headed ox snake monster. The way that snake was looking at it, it was clearly staring at the two-headed ox snake monster. He guessed that the small green snake probably thought the two-headed ox snake monster as its food. If not for the protective film, two-headed ox snake monster would probably be doomed by now. With Zhao Yu¡¯s shout, Ji Wu Shuang also came to her senses. In a daze, she realized she was in Zhao Yu¡¯s arms. Feeling the warmth of his chest, she unexpectedly felt her heart flutter, as if electrified. Not only that, she even felt her body heating up, with an impulse to take off her clothes. Moreover, looking at Zhao Yu¡¯s profile, she found it increasingly attractive, the more she looked, the more her heart raced. In a daze, her body gradually regained some strength. Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s mind was completely enveloped by a desire, and she raised her hands to actively embrace Zhao Yu. Then, she lifted her head and bit Zhao Yu¡¯s mouth. ¡°What are you trying to do now?! Can¡¯t you see I am busy saving our life here! Stop messing around!¡± Zhao Yu was shocked. Soon, he realized that Ji Wu Shuang was poisoned! According to the nature of snakes, this poison initially paralyzes the body and in its later stages, it has aphrodisiac effects. After Zhao Yu dodged, Ji Wu Shuang still kissed his neck none stop. Zhao Yu really hadn¡¯t expected that Ji Wu Shuang, who usually maintained a cold demeanor, she would have such a side to her. Although he knew she was poisoned, he couldn¡¯t do much but let her do whatever she wanted. This distraction slowed him down for a moment and the snake¡¯s head attacked fiercely from behind. ¡°Damn it!¡± Zhao Yu was startled, keep dodging to avoid the strike. At this moment, he was very close to two-headed ox snake monster. Zhao Yu managed to increase the distance a bit, but the woman in his arms was twisting like an octopus, occasionally causing distractions. This left Zhao Yu in a difficult position. ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this, we¡¯ll both die if this continues!¡± Zhao Yu understood that they needed to find a place to hide; otherwise, with Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s distractions, they might both end up in the belly of the two-headed ox snake monster. Zhao Yu quickly changed direction, heading back towards the protective film. This change of direction caused the two-headed ox snake monster behind them to slow down. Especially the snake¡¯s head, which showed a hint of fear in its eyes, as if it was reluctant to get any closer to that area. Zhao Yu breathed a sigh of relief, increased his speed, and soon approached the protective film. With the Super Brain on alert, they quickly dove into it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Who knew, as soon as they stopped and he put Ji Wu Shuang down, she entangled him like an octopus. ¡°Hey, this isn¡¯t right¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Zhao Yu was silenced. Feeling the beauty in his arms, and seeing the perilous environment around them, as well as the dirty ground. Zhao Yu hesitated for a moment but ultimately did not push her away. With half reluctance and half acceptance, they rolled together.. Chapter 575 - Chapter 575: Gathering Outside the Camp Chapter 575: Gathering Outside the Camp Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The sun was high in the sky. At the edge of the jungle, a man and a woman sat opposite each other, with a pool of blood between them. Zhao Yu felt a bit awkward, wanting to say something to change the atmosphere. Ji Wu Shuang, on the other hand, stood up and said coldly, ¡°What happened today, no one is allowed to speak of it, or I¡¯ll kill you! YOU UNDERSTAND!?¡± She took the map and quickly left. Zhao Yu touched his nose and lifted a handful of soil to cover the bloodstains on the ground. Ji Wu Shuang did not return for the whole night and many were worried that something had happened to her. Seeing her return, they finally breathed a sigh of relief and asked her what had happened. ¡°I encountered a big black dog on the way, it was very troublesome. I fought with it all night before I could get away¡­¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what happened¡­¡± Everyone suddenly understood. Ji Wu Shuang then passed the daily task of to Sun Yi Fan, stating that his Lightfoot skill was the best and that he could escape any danger. ¡°No problem, leave it to me¡­¡± Sun Yi Fan readily agreed, then asked before he took his leave, ¡°Where is that big black dog? If I encounter it, I can take revenge for you?!¡± ¡°No need, it¡¯s already dead¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang said indifferently. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good then¡­¡± After this incident, Zhao Yu found that Sun Yi Fan had become the nightly contact person, while Ji Wu Shuang had not been seen for a long time, as if she was unwilling to meet him. Zhao Yu had wanted to wait for Ji Wu Shuang to clarify a few words, but he temporarily forgot about the matter. He was essentially taking the two-headed ox snake monster to various commander territories to accumulate some technology points, occasionally visiting the territories of the other five overlords. In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed. Wang Feng Valley. After this period of twists and turns, there were only about twenty ultimate fighters left in the Wang Feng Valley. Apart from that, changes had occurred here as well. The once bustling scenes no longer existed; the ground was covered with scorched earth and ruins, with few human traces to be found. In the council hall, He Yun and several his team leaders gathered together to discuss matters. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve investigated clearly. That fake Xiao Long has indeed collaborated with someone else. Every time they pass through the territory of a commander-level monster, the local boss is destined to die, and it¡¯s evident that someone was waiting there in advance¡­¡± ¡°There really is a problem!¡± ¡°I knew that kid couldn¡¯t be trusted!¡± Ever since they found out Zhao Yu was not the real Xiao Xiao Long, they referred to him as the fake Xiao Long. As for the real Xiao Xiao Long, he had disappeared a few days ago, likely having escaped alone. ¡°Hmph, using king-level beasts to attack commander-level monsters, severely injuring them, and then having their people pick up the leftovers. This method is indeed much easier than our normal hunting method¡­¡± ¡°Does that mean the fake Xiao Long and his group have secretly nurtured quite a number of ultimate fighters?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely!¡± ¡°What should we do?!¡± As everyone was anxious, Xie Zheng came out with a smile on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, everyone¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve received intelligence that the other four forces have also noticed this situation and have sent ultimate fighters back to the newbie area, planning to replicate the fake Xiao Long¡¯s method¡­¡± ¡°Right, we can also send people back to the newbie area!¡± Someone was overjoyed, as if a new idea had dawned on them. However, He Yun waved his hand and said, ¡°No need. It¡¯s not that easy to lure king-level monsters. That fake Xiao Long has some extraordinary skill¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t forgotten that when he tracked Zhao Yu into the protective film, he was attacked by terrifying first-tier creatures. Zhao Yu withdrew quickly, otherwise, he would have died. In He Yun view, Zhao Yu has the ¡°Insight¡± to notice any incoming attack and an outstanding descendant of ancient martial arts, which allowed him to be chased by a king-level beast for nearly twenty days without dying. Others couldn¡¯t achieve this feat! ¡°Boss, if they succeed, then we¡¯ll be left behind!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know who to send, I¡¯m willing to go back to the newbie area¡­¡± Someone stated anxiously. ¡°No need!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already received a message from the camp. That person is about to leave, sooner than expected¡­¡± He Yun announced. ¡°Really?!¡± Everyone was surprised, then overjoyed. In the end, it¡¯s not as satisfying as entering the camp. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sent people to guard outside the camp and during a shift change, they communicated with someone inside¡­¡± ¡°According to the Messager, they will leave in a day or two, or at most in three to five days¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, what are we competing for¡­¡± ¡°Boss, what do we do now?!¡± Everyone was overjoyed. He Yun stroked his chin and revealed his plan, ¡°Move all our undercover agents to the vicinity of the camp. During this time, we¡¯ll also quietly approach them. We can give up on this Valley for now¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s too good¡­¡± Beside the boundary road, dozens of people gathered together, led by none other than the leader of the Tiger Howl Gang, Li Hu. At this moment, everyone was waiting here, eagerly looking towards at the south of the boundary road. ¡°Has it come?!¡± ¡°It should be soon¡­¡± From their reactions, it seemed they were waiting for something. ¡°Roar¡ª!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moments later, a thunderous roar came from the south of the boundary road. ¡°It¡¯s here, definitely a king-level!¡± Everyone was thrilled. Li Hu even walked up to a slender man, patted him on the shoulder, and laughed, ¡°Old Five, it¡¯s all on you this time!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no one born yet who can catch up with me, not even a king-level beast!¡± Old Five laughed heartily.. Chapter 576 - Chapter 576: Gathering Outside the Camp (2) Chapter 576: Gathering Outside the Camp (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Upon hearing this, the others did not think him arrogant; on the contrary, they felt it was only natural. This shows that everyone is very confident in his Lightfoot skills. ¡°Alright, disperse, don¡¯t get hurt by that beast!¡± Li Hu led the others away, leaving the field to the fifth brother. At the same time, everyone paid full attention and guessing what kind of king level monster the fifth brother had lured out. The leaves on the distant trees shook non-stop, as if a strong wind was blowing through. The next second, a cheetah only one meter tall emerged. ¡°Hahahaha! so small?! Even elite level monster is bigger!¡± In their imagination, a king-level monster should have the size of the two-headed ox-snake beast that Zhao Yu had pulled. It should be at least six meters up to ten meters in range, they had already set their expectations. However, the king -level beast that ran out was only one meter tall. But the next second, the strategist scholar even turned his head and roared loudly. ¡°Shit! Help!¡± The cheetah was extremely fast, covering the hundred meters in an instant, leaving only afterimages behind. The originally confident fifth brother was so frightened once he saw its size and fled immediately. ¡°Boss, should we step in¡­¡± someone asked in a low voice. Li Hu without hesitated shouted, ¡°Brothers, shoot it!¡± Upon hearing this, all brothers quickly drew the bow, but was unable to release the arrow for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s moving too fast, I can¡¯t lock on it¡­¡± ¡°Anticipate, anticipate, just disturb it!¡± Li Hu and the others said while also stepping back a bit, fearing that getting too close would provoke the cheetah. Compare to the tremendous size monster chasing after Zhao Yu, the cheetah was even smaller than average human made everyone have underestimated this king-level monster. ¡°Whoosh!¡± With so many arrows shot out and not even single one hit the cheetah. The distant cheetah merely glanced sideways and continued to chase the fifth brother. By the time it ran past, the arrow had barely landed where it had just stepped. ¡°Not Good! Keep firing! Continue! Don¡¯t stop¡± All brothers quickly reloaded and kept firing. But no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t interrupt the distance between the cheetah and the fifth brother. ¡°Fifth brother, be careful!¡± Someone shouted. The fifth brother, running ahead also felt the wind behind him. He understood that he couldn¡¯t escape with speed alone. With this thought, he steeled his heart, suddenly turned around, and decided to fight with his knife. Perhaps, the cheetah was only fast and might have weak defenses. ¡°Swish¡ª!¡± Before everyone could see clearly, the fifth brother was instantly on the ground. The cheetah¡¯s sharp claw had already broken his neck, and he died in the blink of an eye. ¡°Hiss¡ª!¡± Everyone gasped and stepped back a few more steps. The brothers who had been shooting arrows was even more startled and quickly hid behind Li Hu. After the cheetah killed the fifth brother, it glanced back at the crowd, paid them no heed, and hurriedly returned the way it had come. At that moment, everyone felt as if their feet were nailed to the ground, not daring to move, not even daring to breathe heavily. It was only after the cheetah had returned to the south of the boundary road and completely disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight that someone finally spoke up. ¡°Fifth brother, he¡­¡± ¡°Oh No!! He is dead!¡± The horror in Li Hu¡¯s eyes had not faded. He hadn¡¯t expected the monster summoned this time to be so fast and so strong. The group moved to the fifth brother¡¯s body and found his head severed from his body, dead beyond doubt. ¡°Gulp!¡± Someone swallowed saliva. ¡°Boss, should we summon the next king beast?!¡± ¡°Summon my ass!¡± Li Hu shivered. It had been a long time since he had experienced such a life-or-death situation. Since becoming the boss of the Tiger Howl Gang, he had never encountered such a dangerous situation. ¡°What if¡­ What if the next king beast is something like the two-headed ox-snake beast?!¡± ¡°Huh?! Who could guarantee it? And who dare to do it now!¡± Li Hu scoffed, posing the question back. No one dared to meet his gaze. Before the pattern of ultimate fighters returning to the newbie zone to summon king beasts was well investigated, no one dared to take the risk. ¡°It seems¡­¡± ¡°That Fake Xiao Long is really lucky¡­¡± ¡°Yes, just happened to encounter a king-level monster that wasn¡¯t fast¡­¡± The group lamented for a while and buried the fifth brother¡¯s body right there before leaving. From then on, they dared not think about targeting king-level monster again, even if they were envious of Zhao Yu utilizing king-level monster to hunt commander-level monsters, they could only watch. There were a few forces like the Tiger Howl Gang that tempted king-level monster out. But the outcomes were almost the same. Some were lucky enough to outrun the king-level monster but were killed halfway through. Others managed to escape to the protective film but they were devoured by first-tier creatures, leaving no trace of their bodies. Several forces envious of Zhao Yu attempted to summon king beasts but all failed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When this news spread, the inner circle of forces was shocked. People then realized that Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s escape from the king-level monster was not entirely due to luck, but truly because he had the skill to foreseen any incoming attack. Beside a lake, some were fishing, some swimming and frolicking, and others bathing in the water, creating a lively scene. This was the new stronghold of two factions. After nearly twenty days of development, the Academy faction and the Ancient Martial Arts faction together had twenty-three ultimate fighters, and counting Zhao Yu, totaling twenty-four.. Chapter 577 - Chapter 577: Gathering Outside the Camp (3) Chapter 577: Gathering Outside the Camp (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Ji Wu Shuang adhered to the original philosophy, striving to maintain balance in the addition of new ultimate fighters. This led to the academic faction also gaining seven ultimate fighters. These include Xiao Xiao Long, Qin Ming Yong, Yin Fang Long, Cai Shu Ying, Li Hong Wei, and others. All of them had reached the threshold level of strength early on and had become ultimate fighters. Logically, given the relationships of Huo Li Juan, Qu Xiao Xiao, Liu Si Yu with Zhao Yu, they should have been prioritized more. However, under Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s arrangement, they indeed became threshold-level enhancers but missed out on becoming an ultimate fighters. With Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s recommendation, Sun Jing successfully advanced to the threshold level, matching Huo Li Juan in strength but slightly less in status. The main reason was Zhao Yu. Most of the newly promoted ultimate fighters relied on the King-level Beast that Zhao Yu had brought in. Correspondingly, this naturally elevated Zhao Yu¡¯s status significantly, earning him great respect despite being away for dozens of days. However, for Sun Jing, this was enough. At least, she no longer had to hold back in front of Huo Li Juan as before. With Xiao Xia Long could occasionally reached in their territory, while Zhao Yu was far away. The situation was giving Sun Jing more confidence to confront Huo Li Juan. As for Li Hong Wei, who had only recently advanced to an ultimate fighter, Sun Jing naturally considered him inferior to Xiao Xiao Long as Li Hong Wei did not know any combat technique. The only regret for Sun Jing was that she and Xiao Xiao Long were not actually a couple. No matter how hard she tried in the past few days, Xiao Xiao Long was acted like a rock, impervious to her efforts. At first, she wondered if Xiao Xiao Long was after Pan Yi Ting. After some probing, she found that Xiao Xiao Long had long moved on from her. This left Sun Jing baffled, unable to understand why Xiao Xiao Long was all sudden uninterested in women. She even wondered if Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s sexual orientation had changed¡­ ¡°Sun Jing, is this fish soup? Why didn¡¯t you make your specialty mushroom soup?!¡± As Sun Jing was carrying a bowl of fish soup towards Xiao Xiao Long, Huo Li Juan couldn¡¯t help but tease. ¡°Even if I made mushroom soup, you wouldn¡¯t get any!¡± It seemed they both hadn¡¯t forgotten about the mushroom soup from over ten days ago. Since that day, Sun Jing had never made mushroom soup again. ¡°Hmph!¡± Both snorted coldly and turned to leave. One group gathered around Li Hong Wei, and another around Xiao Xiao Long. With seven ultimate fighters among the academic faction, they naturally joined the core circle and became privy to many operational plans. After the seven had returned from the meeting, Huo Li Juan and the others were eager to learn about the situation. ¡°Brother Wei, you didn¡¯t go out today, what happened?!¡± Wang Zi Jun, who was also lucky enough to become a threshold-level enhancer and was in a good mood, took the lead to ask. Li Hong Wei hesitated for a moment, thinking that it wouldn¡¯t be long before Ji Wu Shuang would announce the matter, ¡°We might be moving¡­¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Everyone was surprised. Many had already adapted to this way of life. In terms of safety, it was definitely much safer than in the newbie zone. In the newbie zone, there were beast tides attacking every night, each wave stronger than the last. Here, the various types of monsters stayed in their territories. As long as you didn¡¯t disturb them or trespass into their territories, there was almost no danger. The only danger occurred during hunting, but with an increasing number of ultimate fighters and the threshold-level enhancers¡¯ protection, the casualty rate could generally be avoided. Even many believed that accumulating slowly here and allowing everyone to become ultimate fighters as a good option. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Everyone, quiet down!¡± Just as a few were about to speak, Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s voice came from the other side. Immediately, everyone consciously gathered together. Through these days of interaction, Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s status as the leader had become almost unshakeable, and her authority increasingly strong. Once two thousand people had gathered, Ji Wu Shuang announced: ¡°Everyone pack up, take everything that can be used, and prepare to relocate¡­¡± ¡°You have one hour¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Why are we relocating?!¡± ¡°Wait, it just became my turn, why relocate now? At least wait until I¡¯ve advanced to the threshold level!¡± The crowd was greatly puzzled. Especially those with no ambition for strength and unwilling to take risks were strongly opposed. Ji Wu Shuang was slightly surprised by the opposition and decided to reveal the truth after a moment¡¯s contemplation. ¡°There¡¯s a rule at the first-tier camp, failure to move to the second-tier camp within a year results in elimination!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°As for the camp situation, as you all know, it¡¯s occupied by a group of people, and we can only stay in this inner circle¡­¡± ¡°With changes occurring there, it¡¯s a good opportunity to enter the camp. Only by entering can we understand the situation in the first-tier area and plan to move to the second-tier area¡­¡± As her words ended, the crowd began to buzz with discussion again. After a while, someone spoke up. ¡°If the camp is full of first-tier fighters and most of us are not even at the threshold level, ain¡¯t we going to die in their hand?!¡± Chapter 578 - Chapter 578: Gathering Outside the Camp (4) Chapter 578: Gathering Outside the Camp (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation These words resonated with many people and echoed them. ¡± I¡¯m not asking everyone to risk their lives in the camp. I¡¯m just moving to a place closer to the camp. I¡¯ll observe the situation first before planning to enter the camp¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang explained. ¡°But, this place is also quite good¡­¡± ¡°Everyone is living quite well here. The houses have just been built¡­¡± Although their strength was not at the threshold, their physical attributes had been greatly enhanced. These days, those who were not qualified to participate in the hunt were basically setting up here, cutting wood to build houses, making it look decent. ¡± You have to know that no matter how comfortable life is here, it is temporary. Within a year, if we don¡¯t go to the Second-tier camp, we will still die¡­¡± She believed that no one would make a mistake in such a major matter. However, she had underestimated human nature. ¡°Those of you with strong abilities can go first. After you¡¯ve settled in the camp, we¡¯ll head over!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I think those are strong should go to the camp first. We¡¯ll be guarding the home. In case of failure, at least you¡¯ll have a way out¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not qualified to join the hunting team, so let those who are qualified go¡­¡± ¡°Exactly, they never take us for the good things, only bring the bad¡­¡± As more and more people realized the disappearance of law and that order came from strength in this world. Naturally, those who gained power also gained authority. This deepened the resentment in the hearts of those weaker people. If they continued to stay here, everyone could live in peace and get along, but as Ji Wu Shuang spoke about relocating, it immediately resonated with many people. Seeing the indignant crowd below, Ji Wu Shuang had realized her mistake. It wasn¡¯t that she was too harsh on them but that she was too kind to keep them under shelter away from danger this all time. These people became arrogant and petulant. It¡¯s important to realize that ordinary people like them would be slaves in any other wilderness force, without dignity, let alone a say! After all, those are strong in the newbie zone didn¡¯t get strong by relying on ordinary people. On the contrary, it was their relentless effort that gained them strength and protected the ordinary people in the end. ¡°Well, as the friend just now suggested, those willing to relocate, start packing your things and we¡¯ll leave in an hour. Those who wish to stay can remain here¡­¡± Upon saying this, the crowd quieted down. Many people looked around, as if waiting for someone else to come up with a different plan. ¡°Let¡¯s disperse then!¡± After Ji Wu Shuang finished speaking, she stepped down from the podium and walked away. This hour was unlike any other, filled with activity. Many sought out those familiar at the threshold level, even ultimate fighters, to ask if they were leaving. The answer was that all the ultimate fighters, including those at the threshold level decided to leave. No one wanted to stay behind. This caused a lot of panic among the people, afraid of being left behind. Some organized groups, acting as representatives of the people, attempted to persuade Ji Wu Shuang and others to change their mind, but to no avail. The hour passed quickly. The team officially set off, leaving behind fewer people than expected, just over a hundred. Although most people were reluctant to leave, the thought of all the enhancers leaving made them dare not stay behind. The hundred people who left behind felt that it was still safe here. Plus, they are strong enough to protect this base as if Ji Wu Shuang and others need a place to retreat if the plan failed. Still, they wished the team to success, then they could head to the camp later. ¡°People from Wang Feng Valley have disappeared¡­¡± ¡°According to the clues left by our insider, they seem to have headed towards the camp¡­¡± The Tiger Howl Gang had already received news of He Yun was leading people to evacuate. ¡°Big brother, have we received any news from our people left in the camp?!¡± Many knew that Li Hu had a reliable backer in the camp. Li Hu looked around, and ensure no one stationed outside the camp before responded with a big ¡°No!¡± The scholar nodded slightly, ¡°That means, He Yun¡¯s intel is better, he might have gotten some information¡­¡± ¡°My thought is that we can now give up the Tiger Howl Gang, take our elites and head to the camp right away¡­¡± They all knew that a change was imminent in the camp, but they were unclear on the specific day. Now that Wang Feng Valley had made a move, they must follow suit. ¡°What about our undercover agents?!¡± ¡°Of course, bring them all, who knows what might happen¡­¡± Li Hu thought it over and agreed. If they missed this opportunity to enter the camp, given the time they had arrived in this world, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they were eradicated. ¡°Alright, then notify everyone, pack up and gathered in ten minutes to set off for the camp¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What happened to the Tiger Howl Gang was also happening in various corners of the inner circle. The five major forces were already being watched by everyone in the inner circle. When they moved, naturally, other forces moved as well. However, for those ordinary threshold level or solitary ultimate fighters, it would probably take some time before they received this news. One kilometer outside the camp, He Yun and others hid in the woods, quietly waiting for the right moment. ¡°Hush¡ª¡¯ Chapter 579 - Chapter 579: Gathering Outside the Camp (5) Chapter 579: Gathering Outside the Camp (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation At this moment, the guard made a gesture, indicating that an outsider had arrived. The group of people immediately bent down and looked through the gap to see what was going on. ¡°Hua hua ~~!¡± The sound of grass being stepped on was accompanied by a human voice. Xie Zheng turned his head to look at He Yun and gestured at his neck. He Yun shook his head slightly. Soon, this group of people passed by from afar and went somewhere else. However, they were sure that they were still near the camp. Following that, a spy came over to report,¡± Boss, there are about thirty people in that group. They¡¯re not from the other four forces¡­¡± ¡°What are they doing here?¡± Just as He Yun was puzzled, another group of people passed by in the distance. This time, the commotion was even greater. He Yun suddenly felt a headache coming on. Why was everyone in the camp connected? ¡°Boss, there are more people in this group. There are about a hundred of them. From the looks of it, they seem to be from the Tiger Howl Gang¡­¡± ¡°I can understand¡­¡± Who knew that what happened next made them even more confused. Groups after groups of people jumped out from all over the place and headed towards the camp. ¡± F * ck, who leaked the information? Why did they all come to the camp?!¡± He Yun cursed. At this point, how could he not know that the incident at the camp had already spread? ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and take a look!¡± He Yun could only leave the hiding place with all his men and head to the camp. Originally, he had planned to wait for the scouts guarding the camp entrance to report back before coming out from the shadows. But now that so many people had gone over, who knew what had happened at the camp? When He Yun and the others arrived outside the camp, they were stunned by the scene in front of them. The campsite was a square building that was as tall as a four-story building. There was a 100-meter-wide gate facing them. Outside the gate was a huge square covered in marble. At this moment, the square was bustling with noise. At a glance, there were at least a thousand people. He Yun quickly brought his men over. ¡°Boss He¡­¡± ¡°Wang Feng Valley Master!¡± Along the way, many people greeted them. He Yun ignored them and went straight to the place where the Tiger Howl Gang was stationed. ¡°Li Hu, what are you guys doing here?!¡± Li Hu naturally noticed He Yun¡¯s arrival.¡± We¡¯re here for whatever you¡¯re here for!¡± He Yun was speechless and cursed in his heart. Which idiot leaked the news? It was fine if only the five major forces knew about it, but they had also attracted so many outsiders. Normally, these small groups wouldn¡¯t be worth their attention. After all, they fought for themselves and couldn¡¯t join as a team. However, they were gathered together, the number of ultimate fighters was no less than the people from the five great majors. If he rashly expelling people, it is feared that it would prompt these smaller factions to unite together. Soon, the five major forces gathered together. Basically, each side had around four to five hundred people. Before they could catch up with each other, there was a commotion in the distance. He Yun and others looked over, only to discover an unknown large force, with a crowd, swarming towards them. ¡°Who is that?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Why do they have so many people?!¡± ¡°This¡­ probably about two thousand people?!¡± Some of the smaller factions very consciously made way. Even He Yun, Li Hu, and the other four overlords came together to watch this uninvited group. He Yun and Li Hu exchanged glances, both seeing shock and confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. Clearly, they also had no idea who this group was. ¡°Wait, boss, look at that person among them¡­¡± ¡°Shh!¡± He Yun gasped in shock, among the crowd was Xiao Xiao Long, who had previously joined their Wang Feng Valley hunting team. What shocked him even more was that Xiao Xiao Long was positioned in the middle to upper ranks, not even close to the front. As far as he knew, Xiao Xiao Long had advanced to an ultimate fighter just a few days ago. Yet now, with Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s strength, there were actually over a hundred people ranked in front of him. ¡°He Yun, do you recognize someone there?!¡± Li Hu saw the shock in He Yun¡¯s eyes and hurriedly asked. The other three leaders also glanced over. ¡°That guy who attracted the king beast, you know him, right?!¡± He Yun said with a serious face. ¡°Nonsense, who doesn¡¯t know that guy now, Xiao Xiao Long!¡± Li Hu said casually. ¡°Do you know that Xiao Xiao Long is actually using a fake name?!¡± ¡°Fake name?!¡± The four overlords present were all stunned. He Yun continued: ¡°See, that person in the middle ranks with a crew cut¡­¡± ¡°He is the real Xiao Xiao Long¡­¡± ¡°Him? Xiao Xiao Long?!¡± Li Hu was astonished, ¡°If he is Xiao Xiao Long, then what about the guy chased by the king-level beast?!¡± As soon as he said this, the people around looked at him more intently. A scholar by the side saw this and quickly whispered a few words in his ear. Li Hu immediately felt embarrassed and coughed, saying: ¡°So, this group is with that guy who attracted the king-level beast?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It should be like that!¡± ¡°Wait a moment!¡± ¡°Did you notice, their leader seems to be a woman¡­¡± ¡°A woman as the leader?!¡± Li Hu frowned, seemingly puzzled about how this team was formed.. Chapter 580 - Chapter 580: Gathering Outside the Camp (6) Chapter 580: Gathering Outside the Camp (6) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Ji Wu Shuang naturally saw Li Hu and others, but she did not come over to greet them. Instead, she led her people towards one side of the square. Their number was too large, nearly two thousand people, it was not easy to squeeze into the central area. Thus, the entire western section of the square was occupied by their people. The other forces also tactfully made space. Li Hu and He Yun exchanged glances. ¡°Who will go?¡± ¡°The Tiger Howl Gang is the leader of our inner circle, isn¡¯t it a bit disrespectful for this rising force not to greet you?¡± He Yun casually said. After hearing this, Li Hu nodded and said: ¡°Then let our people go and greet them¡­¡± He spoke too quickly, preventing the scholar beside them who wanted to stop him from even opening his mouth. The scholar could only shake his head helplessly. ¡°Tenth Brother, you go test them out!¡± Soon, Li Hu appointed an ultimate fighter to go and test the situation with that group. The Tiger Howl Gang¡¯s movement naturally attracted everyone¡¯s attention. People were looking forward to it, wanting to see whether this new, large force was just bluffing or genuinely capable. Quickly, he chose someone to challenge in a martial contest to test their skill. ¡°Me?!¡± Huo Zhen Wu scratched his head, ¡°Do I look that easy to be bully?¡± His position was just on the edge, next to Pan Yi Ting. One could imagine that it was Pan Yi Ting¡¯s beauty that attracted hostility towards Huo Zhen Wu. Little did they know, this was precisely Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s strategy. Those truly walking in front with her were basically just at the threshold level. The ultimate fighters, except for Xiao Xiao Long who was arranged in the middle to upper stream area, were all on the eastern side. This was also the purpose of them specifically occupying the western square, to make those who came to provoke choose someone from the eastern side. In this way, it made it difficult for the opposition to discern how many ultimate fighters they actually had. Originally, Ji Wu Shuang and others¡¯ initial plan was to have the main force stay near the camp, and she would come with the ultimate fighters and other threshold-level enhancers. However, after the commotion on the way out, her impression of these ordinary people had greatly decreased. She adjusted her plan and brought everyone along. Of course, the other main reason was that she didn¡¯t know what the camp looked like. Was everyone fighting to enter, or did they need to do something? Because she did not have much information, she could only get some information from Tiger Howl Gang and Wang Feng Valley. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re so ugly, but you have such a beautiful girlfriend. Are she blind or you brainwashed her?¡± Tenth Brother had been ordered to provoke them. Naturally, he would not be polite. He turned to Pan Yi Ting and teased her.¡± Pretty girl, your breasts are not bad. Let me play with them for two days!¡± At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were on him. Everyone burst into laughter. Just as Huo Zhen Wu¡¯s expression darkened and Pan Yi Ting reached out to stop him. She took the initiative to step out of the crowd and punched on Tenth Brother. ¡± An ultimate fighter?!¡± Tenth Brother realized that the other party was very fast and realized that the woman he had teased was very powerful. ¡°Pa, pa, Boom! ¡ª¡± Tenth Brother was laying on the ground now. Pan Yi Ting was like a flash delivered 2 slaps and 1 fatal blow at his chest even as he tried to dodge. In the next second, she returned to the team. Only a cold sentence was left. ¡°Watch your mouth. I¡¯ll take your life next time!¡± ¡°Hiss ~~!¡± Everyone gasped. No one could have imagined that a woman was actually so strong. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, she has easily defeated an ultimate fighter. The tenth brother of Tiger Howl Gang was the core of the core. In terms of strength, he could be ranked in the top ten. In the end, he was slapped without any resistance. ¡°How dare you hit the members of Tiger Howl Gang? Do you want to die?!¡± Here, Li Hu finally arrived with a large group of people.. Chapter 581 - Chapter 581: Recruiting New Members Chapter 581: Recruiting New Members Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation There were so many people gathered in the square of the camp, so naturally, someone had reported it long ago. The camp was divided into four levels. The first level consists of all equipment, cultivation techniques, training rooms, daily necessities, and so on could be exchanged here with zero coins. The second, third, and fourth floors were the residential area and they were also places that could only be checked in with zero coins. The only difference was that the price of each floor was different. The second floor was the simplest and cheapest, while the fourth floor was the most luxurious and most expensive. At this moment, in a certain corridor on the fourth floor, there was a woman dressed exquisitely. Her position was on the south side of the camp, which allowed her to see through the glass what was happening in the square. The camp¡¯s unique state meant that the people in the square did not realize someone upstairs was watching them. In fact, there were many others standing on the various floors. Although all these people had reached the first tier, at this moment, they unanimously watched the square, their eyes filled with complex emotions. Initially, the woman¡¯s attention was on the five major powers. Then, when Ji Wu Shuang arrived with an impressive entourage of two thousand people, she was shocked. Upon closer inspection, she realized the group was indeed led by a woman, which surprised her and a look of astonishment appeared on her otherwise calm face. ¡°A female leader?!¡± ¡°Clack clack clack¡ª!¡± While she was pondering, the sound of high heels came from behind her. ¡°Hao Yu Wei, did you bring those people here?!¡± Before the person arrived, a slightly sharp female voice asked with a bit of interrogation. Hao Yu Wei turned around to see eight women on the corridor, four of whom were dressed similarly to her with exquisite makeup, and the remaining four were dressed as maids, obediently following behind. ¡°The master just left, and you dare to do such a thing?!¡± ¡°Hao Yu Wei, aren¡¯t you afraid of the master¡¯s punishment when he returns?!¡± ¡°What on earth do you want?!¡± The four of them questioned in unison. A trace of desolation flashed in Hao Yu Wei¡¯s eyes and retorted, ¡°Do you really think Li Tian Ba will come back?!¡± ¡°You dare to call the master by his name?!¡± The first woman to arrive could not believe what Hao Yu Wei said. ¡°Yang Hui Yan, do you still not understand the situation?!¡± Hao Yu Wei shook her head, ¡°We have been abandoned, do you understand?!¡± Although the other four had guessed as much, they were clearly unwilling to accept the reality and immediately rebutted. ¡°Impossible, the master said he would take me with him¡­¡± ¡°The master is a slayer of three kings; he left to become a slayer of four kings, he will definitely come back¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Hao Yu Wei chuckled and said,¡± To go to the Second-tier camp, you need to be at least at the first-tier. Anyone of us here has reached that level?!¡± ¡± Even Su Fei has been brought to the first-tier achievement by Li Tian Ba. What about you guys?¡± The four of them were speechless and could not find a suitable reason to refute. ¡°Old Master is just afraid that we will be injured¡­¡± One of them said weakly. ¡°What a joke!¡± Hao Yu Wei sneered.¡± Who doesn¡¯t know that not going to the Second-tier camp within a year after you descend means death? It¡¯s written in black and white at the entrance of the hall on the first floor. Didn¡¯t you see it?!¡± The four of them could not refute. Yang Hui Yan glanced at the crowd downstairs and asked,¡± What are you doing now? Are you looking for another master?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡± I came later than you guys.¡± Hao Yu Wei said calmly.¡± I still have time. I can plan to advance to first-tier and head to the second-tier camp¡­¡± ¡°How dare you?!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Old Master will kill you if you go to the Tier 2 zone?!¡± Yang Hui Yan was shocked. The other three people were also in disbelief.¡± You¡¯re Master¡¯s woman!!¡± ¡°Li Tian Ba has left and won¡¯t be coming back!¡± Hao Yu Wei reminded him. ¡°Besides, who said I¡¯m going to rely on a man? Isn¡¯t there a female leader below?!¡± The four of them quickly ran to the window. Soon, they found Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s figure. Especially in Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s team, there were many women, even more than men. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The four of them were shocked. ¡°How can a woman do it¡­¡± ¡± I think there¡¯s a chance for us to rely on this women.¡± Hao Yu Wei said. ¡°That woman down there can gather so many people to work for her. Her ability is probably not inferior to those five guys!¡± Originally, she had planned to choose one of the five overlords in the inner circle to bet on, but now, there seemed to be more options. The expressions on the faces of the four women were unpredictable, and after exchanging glances, they seemed to have made some sort of decision in their hearts. ¡°Hao Yu Wei, if you succeed, could you, perhaps, take us with you?!¡± Yang Hui Yan¡¯s expression was awkward. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They had been rivals, vying for attention from a man and harboring jealousy in secret. ¡°Yes, but you can¡¯t interfere with my selection of people¡­¡± Fearing the four might cause trouble, she added, ¡°Regarding who to choose, I have pondered for a month and already have a plan¡­¡± The four women looked at each other and agreed in unison. Yang Hui Yan even took the initiative to apologize, admitting she had misunderstood the situation before and that was why she had lashed out at her.. Chapter 582 - Chapter 582: Recruiting New Members (2) Chapter 582: Recruiting New Members (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Sister Yu Wei, the five of us are all old¡­Li Tian Ba¡¯s woman, and there are many other women living downstairs. Naturally, she¡¯s not with us¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister Yu Wei. We must be together. We must not let anyone else snatch this fourth floor away¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. With me around, they won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± ¡°Moreover, I am the only closest to Tier one in this building¡­¡± The four of them were stunned for a moment before they realized that Hao Yu Wei was stronger than them. Yang Hui Yan recalled that when Hao Yu Wei was favored, she always requested Li Tian Ba to bring her on hunting as well. She had planned this step long ago! The four of them were surprised, not expecting that Hao Yu Wei could be so much smarter than them. They all had been favored in the past as well, but what they asked for were all flashy but impractical pretty things. ¡°Sister, you are really brilliant, having predicted this event long ago¡­¡± Yang Hui Yan immediately started flattering. But this pained Hao Yu Wei¡¯s heart. What she had originally planned was not the situation now. What she had thought initially was to leave with Li Tian Ba and head to the second-tier upper camp. However, it seemed Li Tian Ba saw through her intentions. After supporting her to near a first-tier strength, he never let her go out again. The women that Li Tian Ba took with him were all highly talented, those with insufficient talent were naturally abandoned early. This shows that Li Tian Ba was clearly afraid that taking too many women with him would become his weakness, so he left the five of them behind without care. Hao Yu Wei was only slightly saddened for a while but soon returned to normal, saying, ¡°Li Tianba just left, and the people below are still in the dark. Don¡¯t talk nonsense, keep things as they were, and don¡¯t let the camp become chaotic¡­¡± The four knew the severity of the situation, knowing that if the people below found out that Li Tian Ba had completely left with a group of trusted warriors, their days would not be easy. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll try not to go down these days and leave everything to you to handle¡­¡± ¡°Mm!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll carefully select personnel and quickly facilitate the smooth transition of power within the camp¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei responded. She turned around and saw a lord below leading his men towards the only female leader. This piqued her interest, wanting to see how that woman would handle it. ¡°How dare you attack the members of Tiger Howl Gang? Do you want to die?!¡± Li Hu brought a group of people and pressed over. The people around him were all experienced veterans. Their bodies emitted the aura of fighters and they came menacingly. Just the aura alone was enough to make many people here fear him. They could not help but take a few steps back, and the entire crowd was in a mess. Fortunately, many ultimate fighters and threshold-level enhancers had all seen hell and survived it before, so no one retreated. Although Ji Wu Shuang was standing in the front row, her attention was on the five overlords. She also brought all her men over. Li Hu and the others turned around and confronted at Ji Wu Shuang. Especially when they saw Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s beautiful face and figure, they were moved and a trace of evil thoughts flashed in their eyes. There were many beautiful women, but it was rare to see a woman like Ji Wu Shuang, who was both beautiful and had the aura of a superior. Ji Wu Shuang stood out like a crane among chickens. She was very eye-catching and attracted almost everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°How dare your people attacked my people? Do you want to me to remove your Tiger Howl Gang?!¡± Ji Wu Shuang said casually as if Li Hu and his Gang was nothing in her eyes. The crowd was in an uproar. The five overlords had dominated the inner circle for a long time, and their might was so great that it made people¡¯s expressions change. On the other hand, Ji Wu Shuang and the others had a large number of people, they had never shown their faces. Many people had never heard of their names and did not know where they came from. Upon hearing Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s words, many people were extremely excited and felt that there would be a great show to watch. Even the other three overlords were shocked. They did not expect Ji Wu Shuang to be so bold to challenge Li Hu, the strongest among them. Li Hu did not expect that the other party would be so brave as to destroy his Tiger Howl Gang. ¡± Hahaha!¡± He looked up at the sky and laughed.¡± Destroying my gang? How arrogant of you!!¡± Li Hu stared at Ji Wu Shuang, revealing a trace of coldness, ¡°Do you know that no one can survive after threatening me?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t meet me!¡± Ji Wu Shuang didn¡¯t change her expression. She walked to the front row of the people on the east side and stood three to four meters away from Li Hu and the others. The two sides formed a stalemate. The scholar beside Li Hu had been observing the reactions of Ji Wu Shuang and the others. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He realized that the other party did not seem to be afraid of Tiger Howl Gang. He whispered something into Li Hu¡¯s ear. Li Hu found that everyone were all waiting for a good show and had no intention of interfering. The actions of the scholar and Li Hu were naturally seen by everyone. Many people clearly didn¡¯t see what the scholar was saying, but they all understood what he meant. He was probably saying that they couldn¡¯t act rashly, or else it would only benefit the other four major forces.. Chapter 583 - Chapter 583: Recruiting New Members (3) Chapter 583: Recruiting New Members (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation This was exactly the scholar¡¯s goal. He wanted to publicly show his advice to let the others know that the Tiger Howl Gang was not afraid of Ji Wu Shuang and the others, but that they did not want others to take advantage of them. He would give Ji Wu Shuang and the others a way out, as well for them. ¡°Humph!¡± Li Hu snorted coldly and turned to look at the four overlords.¡± All of you are just going to stand there and watch?!¡± He Yun and the others looked at each other and smiled.¡± It was your people who challenged them. What does it have to do with us?!¡± Obviously, they wanted to provoke Li Hu and make him fight with the other party. Damn it, a bunch of old men! Li Hu cursed in his heart, and his face twitched as if he had fallen into a trap. Just as he was about to turn around, the scholar beside him quickly whispered into his ear. In fact, he was not stupid. He just looked too rough and looked like a boorish man. Therefore, he might as well portray himself as a boorish man than a fool so that others would not take them easily¡­ He Yun and the others couldn¡¯t help but sigh when they saw the result. ¡°Without that scholar, Tiger Howl Gang would have been finished long ago¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With Li Hu¡¯s personality, if it weren¡¯t for the scholar helping him, he would have died many times over¡­¡± Indeed, as they thought, the anger on Li Hu¡¯s face gradually faded with the scholar¡¯s advice,, appearing to regain his rationality. ¡°We don¡¯t know the situation inside the camp yet. If we start fighting like this, it would be easy for schemers to benefit¡­¡± Li Hu said in a clear voice, His voice was loud enough that almost everyone in the square could hear him, especially the term ¡°schemers¡±, seemingly pointing directly at the other four overlords. He Yun and the others were speechless but didn¡¯t react like Li Hu, who would jump out to fight upon hearing insults. ¡°So, how about this, each side selects one person to fight. The loser apologizes to the other side, how does that sound?!¡± Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s smile was revealing endless charm, making many people drool. ¡°Is it true that your Tiger Howl Gang is the first among the five great major forces of the inner circle?!¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Li Hu replied confidently, as his pride was written all over his face. ¡°Then you, Li Hu, are the number one person in this inner circle?!¡± Ji Wu Shuang asked directly. ¡°Of course, I dare to claim the first, who dares to claim the second?!¡± Li Hu even turning his head to look towards the other four overlords. He Yun and the others all sneered disdainfully, yet no one stepped forward to refute. Even if they didn¡¯t feel inferior to Li Hu in their hearts, they were not willing to openly confront Li Hu right now. ¡°Do you see that I, Li Hu, am the undisputed strongest in the inner circle!¡± ¡°Miss, I still don¡¯t know how to address you?!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, how about you and I have a contest to see who is the strongest?!¡± Ji Wu Shuang chuckled lightly and issued a deal. ¡°Sss~!¡± As soon as these words were uttered, everyone gasped. No one dared to challenge Li Hu directly, didn¡¯t they see that even the rest of the overlords remained indifferent? Yet, Ji Wu Shuang was bold enough to challenge Li Hu directly. What shocked them the most was not Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s identity as a leader, but her identity as a woman. In the inner circle, women were often seen as dependents, when has there ever been a woman not only in charge of a force but also striving to be the number one in the world?! This revelation shocked them deeply, and their looks towards Ji Wu Shuang were filled with suspicion. ¡°Overconfident!¡± ¡°Li Hu has been famous for a long time, and no one has challenged his status for so many years¡­¡± ¡°That woman, emerging out of nowhere, maybe just came out of the newbie zone¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, doesn¡¯t she know that even among the ultimate fighters, there are gap between them?!¡± ¡°A regular ultimate fighter is just physically strong, but a real ultimate fighter, it¡¯s all about the mastery of martial arts¡­¡± ¡°I bet that woman doesn¡¯t even know what martial arts are¡­¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, this is going to be interesting!¡± Most bystanders thought Ji Wu Shuang was too arrogant and were more in favor of Li Hu. Li Hu, unusually, did not rage but instead watched Ji Wu Shuang with caution. Commanding over two thousand people, he did not believe such a person could be arrogantly presumptuous. Moreover, the clean and efficient way Pan Yi Ting slapped his brother was very impressive, and he couldn¡¯t see the trick. This showed that the woman was absolutely knew some martial art and her strength was higher than his imagination or equal. Should I accept the fight or not? Li Hu hesitated. Fighting meant there was a possibility of losing. Not accepting the deal, he remained the number one in the inner circle. ¡°I¡¯ve always been lenient towards women, can¡¯t bring myself to be harsh to fight with women. It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t fight!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Cut¡ª!¡± There was an immediate chorus of jeers. But no one doubted Li Hu, on the contrary, many people agreed, thinking that this was the reason Li Hu chose not to fight. This was the advantage of establishing a brute image. This was not what Ji Wu Shuang had anticipated.. Chapter 584 - Chapter 584: Recruiting New Members (4) Chapter 584: Recruiting New Members (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Hey, all of you, come over!¡± At this moment, a voice sounded from the main entrance of the camp. Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn over. At the main entrance, a row of people in battle armor had appeared out of nowhere. The leader of the group was waving at the square. ¡°The people from the camp have finally appeared!¡± Everyone was excited. Didn¡¯t they come here to seek a chance to enter the camp? Now, the opportunity had come! Li Hu and Ji Wu Shuang looked at each other. The two of them immediately put down their previous grudges and quickly walked toward the gate of the camp. After the higher-ups of the various factions had squeezed to the main entrance, the commander inside the door finally spoke. ¡°Our camp leader is planning to recruit new people. We¡¯ll start with ultimate fighters. All those who have reached the ultimate fighter level will follow me in for the interview¡­¡± All the ultimate fighters present were delighted when they heard that. ¡± Let me make it clear first. Not all can pass. I¡¯m only giving you a chance for an interview. In addition, those who have not reached the ultimate fighters stage and attempt to fish in troubled waters will be killed!¡± Some of the threshold level enhancers who had strange thoughts and wanted to sneak in immediately retreated. ¡°Brother, can we, the ultimate fighters enter now?!¡± Li Hu was no longer as domineering as before and asked respectfully. ¡°That¡¯s right. You all can enter now!¡± the commander said proudly. Li Hu and the others didn¡¯t care about anything else and walked in. ¡°Boss, what about us?¡± A person who was close to being an ultimate fighter asked. Li Hu finally reacted. He turned around and commanded,¡± All members of Tiger Howl Gang. Stand by in the square!¡± Following his shout, the other factions spoke up one after another, telling their people who had yet to reach the level of ultimate fighters to wait in the square. Ji Wu Shuang didn¡¯t dare to move for a long time. ¡± What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Someone was puzzled. ¡± Everyone here is a tier one expert. Although we are ultimate fighters, we are only rank zero¡­¡± ¡± If we enter now, wouldn¡¯t we be like fish on a chopping board?!¡± She had also learned a lot about the situation in the camp, and she knew very well what would happen to women if they went in. Especially for a woman like her, it would not be easy. Thinking of this, Ji Wu Shuang was not too willing to go. Huo Zhen Wu looked at Pan Yi Ting, who was beside him. He was obviously unwilling to let his girlfriend in as well. ¡°How about this? The three of you stay outside. We¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± Out of the twenty-four ultimate fighters they currently had, three of them were female, while the rest were male. ¡°All right!¡± ¡°Be careful after you enter!¡± Ji Wu Shuang didn¡¯t refuse. Just like that, Ji Wu Shuang, Pan Yi Ting, and Cai Shu Ying stayed outside while the other ultimate fighters swarmed in. Fortunately, the gate of the camp was a hundred meters wide, so it was not crowded. It was only at this moment that people suddenly realized that the number of ultimate fighters in the inner circle was truly not small. Roughly counting, there were nearly 600 people who had entered the camp. Many of them were here for the first time, so they were very curious about the camp and observed around. After entering the hundred-meter-long gate, there was a huge hall. It was empty without any furniture. There was a staircase on one side of the hall that led upstairs. Apart from that, there were also several corridors that led to unknown places. ¡°Silence!¡± After guiding everyone in, the leader stood at the forefront and commanded, ¡°Line up neatly, sit down with a half-meter gap between each person!¡± Everyone hurried to comply, not daring to ask further questions. Once everyone was seated, the leader continued, ¡°We are in the South Camp, my name is Yu Tie Jun, you can call me Commander Yu¡­¡± ¡°Our only requirement for new recruits is to have a heart that desires to become stronger, and to be unwavering in that desire!¡± The people looked at each other, unsure of what Commander Yu meant. What does it mean to have a heart that desires to become stronger?! ¡°Each person will receive a set of questions, you have half an hour to complete them. No talking, no discussing, answer according to your own¡­¡± ¡°Let me make it clear in advance, these questions are not about right or wrong, but different options carry different scores. Achieving the score that meets our requirements will grant you entry into the camp!¡± Q&A section. Examination?! The crowd was astonished, having thought that entering here would involve fighting, but it turned out to be a quiz?! Just as everyone was confusing about what was going on, Commander Yu had already ordered the distribution of the question sets. At this moment, Huo Zhen Wu suddenly raised his hand. Seeing this, Yu Tie Jun asked, ¡°What is it?!¡± ¡°Commander Yu, can we take the quiz outside?!¡± ¡°No!¡± Yu Tie Jun decisively refused, stating, ¡°Only those who take the quiz here count. Those going outside or still standing outside do not count, if someone doesn¡¯t even dare to enter the camp gates, what use are they to us?!¡± Huo Zhen Wu and the others¡¯ expressions changed, ¡°What should we do?!¡± The twenty-one people who came in felt uneasy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Huo Zhen Wu hesitated for a moment and suggested ¡°Can I go out first to discuss with the others?!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? Come and go as you please?!¡± ¡°If you want to go out, then don¡¯t bother coming back in!¡± Huo Zhen Wu¡¯s expression turned sour, Ji Wu Shuang and Cai Shu Ying were one thing, their relationship was not close, but the problem was his girlfriend, Pan Yi Ting, was still outside.. Chapter 585 - Chapter 585: Recruiting New Members (5) Chapter 585: Recruiting New Members (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Huo Zhen Wu raised his hand again.¡± Commander Yu, is this the only time our camp is recruiting new members? Or will there be more opportunities in the future?!¡± Yu Tie Jun stared at him, ¡°All of so many people, why do you have so many questions. This is the only time. In this world, opportunities and luck are part of one¡¯s strength. If you miss it, YOU MISS IT!¡± The surrounding people immediately gloated. Especially Li Hu, he was extremely proud of himself. He thought to himself, ¡°She acted so arrogant just now. Isn¡¯t she going to be eliminated?¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± The twenty-one people looked at each other for suggestion. ¡°I have to go out and inform them¡­¡± ¡°But if we go out, we won¡¯t be able to come back!¡± ¡°There are still the four of our strongest teammate outside, as well as Zhao Yu¡­¡± Those who were not familiar with the four people who had not yet entered heaved a sigh of relief. They could not go out with a clear conscience. However, those who had a good relationship with them were suffering at this moment. Huo Zhen Wu was the first to bear the brunt because he was Pan Yi Ting¡¯s boyfriend. Xiao Xiao Long was also a little hesitant. It was fine if there were three women, but he mainly wanted to inform Zhao Yu. However, Zhao Yu had a King-level monster with him, so he definitely couldn¡¯t come over now. ¡°Huo Zhen Wu, what do you think?¡± Everyone know that Huo Zhen Wu had the biggest reason to go out. Yu Tie Jun did not rush him. Instead, he looked at Huo Zhen Wu as if he wanted to see what he would choose. Huo Zhen Wu was in great agony internally, torn between the upward passage and the endless void. Even if he left now, allowing Pan Yi Ting to enter, they would still be worlds apart: one inside the camp and the other unable to come in. Should he let her in?! Huo Zhen Wu had never faced such a choice before. If it were outside the camp, surviving in the inner circle might be manageable, but the problem was, unlike the second-tier camps, survival was unlikely beyond a year! Huo Zhen Wu made his decision. ¡°They are women after all, it wouldn¡¯t be good for them to come in. What if someone else with tier-one strength took a fancy to them? We couldn¡¯t fight them off or run away¡­¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun asked again, ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to leave? Hurry up, you have one last minute. Miss this minute, and you won¡¯t be allowed in or out!¡± The minute passed quickly. The scene remained as it was at the beginning, with no one getting up. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start the quiz!¡± As Yu Tie Jun spoke, everyone immediately began to concentrate on their tests. {1. Multiple Choice (Single Answer) (20 questions)} {1. If the person who saved your life were in danger, and abandoning the person who saved you would mean your survival, what would your inner thoughts be?} {A. Without hesitation, abandon them} {B. In extreme agony, reluctantly abandon them} {C. Fight together or die together} {D. Abandon oneself, let the savior live} ¡°What kind of question is this?!¡± Li Hu scratched his head upon seeing the question, looking at the four answers before recalling what the leader had said earlier¡ªthis question was a test of their desire to become stronger. After hesitating for a moment, he chose A. {5. If you had four switches, what would you choose? [A Pressing this switch will destroy the world, but you will obtain eternal life.] [B Pressing this switch will randomly kill a million people, but you will extend your lifespan by ten thousand years.] [C Pressing this switch will blind 10,000 people at random, but you will extend your lifespan by 1,000 years.] [D Pressing this switch will ensure that 100 people will be safe, but you will die.] He Yun rubbed his nose. With his previous experience, he chose A without hesitation. The heart to become stronger was right! He was a professional when it came to answering this kind of questions! Yu Tie Jun paced back and forth in the field. He obviously realized that someone was answering the questions too quickly. ¡± I suggest that you answer every question from the bottom of your heart. This is related to your future path¡­¡± Everyone was at a loss again. They did not know what he meant. Didn¡¯t the beginning say that this was a question for the heart to become stronger? Why did he answer from the bottom of his heart? It was the first time Yu Tie Jun had done such a thing. He thought for a while and added,¡± I might be wrong about the become stronger or whatsoever. What if this set of questions is not about the heart to become stronger, but something else?¡± ¡°So, I suggest you all follow your hearts and thick carefully, answer as you truly feel. This way, it will be easier for me, and for those above, to understand what kind of people you really are¡­¡± ¡°Keep in mind, just having the heart to become stronger is not enough to be selected for my Camp¡­¡± These words left the crowd unsure of what exactly this set of questions was testing. Honesty? The heart of a strong person? Or something else entirely?! ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s a connection between the questions in this set? If the answers are inconsistent, it might reveal some issues?!¡± Some speculated that this questionnaire might be a complex series designed to uncover deeper layers. Initially, everyone was quite confident in their answers. After Yu Tie Jun¡¯s statement, they were unsure how to respond. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As mentioned, this set of questions might not only test the desire to become stronger but could also be evaluating something else. Li Hu was wondering if Yu Tie Jun¡¯s words were intended to shake their resolve to become stronger. With this thought, he became more determined and continued to answer according to his own beliefs. There were others like him who doubted that Yu Tie Jun was challenging their determination. However, a significant portion of the group didn¡¯t see through this and began to erase their answers with the eraser at the end of their pencils, seemingly preparing to re-answer the questions.. Chapter 586 - Chapter 586: Recruiting New Members (6) Chapter 586: Recruiting New Members (6) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Half an hour passed quickly. Yu Tie Jun gave the last reminder, ¡°Be careful to fill in your names.¡± ¡°Retract the scroll!¡± Soon, more than 600 exam papers were taken away. The crowd began to discuss whether this set of papers was a test of their determination or a test of integrity, or something else. After all the papers were collected, Yu Tie Jun signaled his men to send the papers upstairs. ¡°The second part of the assessment¡­¡± ¡°Everyone, each of you will be given a piece of white paper. Write down the time of your arrival and your experiences after arriving in this world¡­¡± ¡°Similarly, the time limit is half an hour. Don¡¯t write nonsense. I can see that many of you know each other. After this, I will conduct a spot check and ask others about your deeds¡­¡± This wasn¡¯t difficult, and it was very simple. He just needed to write down his experience. Another half an hour passed. The papers were collected again and sent upstairs. ¡°The first two tests have ended. Next is the last test¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun nodded. Hearing this, everyone was excited. ¡°The last test is very simple. It¡¯s about your talent!¡± ¡°Everyone, stand up and follow me!¡± He led everyone towards the west passage. The group of people hurriedly followed. About twenty meters into the corridor, a door appeared on the side. Yu Tie Jun pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Martial Arts Hall?!¡± Everyone looked at the words on the door with curiosity. Upon entering, what surprised everyone was that this so-called martial arts hall was actually filled with tables and chairs, each table having a VR helmet on it. ¡°Virtual reality? Practicing martial arts in a virtual world?!¡± ¡°It seems so¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun stopped people from entering immediately, instead asking them to hand over the coins they carried. After a moment of hesitation, everyone candidly complied, since they had already entered the camp and it concerned whether they could stay here permanently. After each person handed over their coins, they were allowed to enter. After the soldiers checked them, they were each given a hundred coins in return. Thus, over six hundred people entered the martial arts hall in succession. ¡°Now, each of you has a hundred coins¡­¡± ¡°In this martial arts hall, you can learn martial arts¡­¡± ¡°Yellow-level Low-grade martial arts cost one coin, Medium-grade two coins, High-grade three coins¡­¡± ¡°Next, you will choose the techniques to learn on your own. Once the hundred coins are used up, the assessment will end¡­¡± ¡°The score of this test will be based on the techniques you manage to learn with your hundred coins, as well as factors like the difficulty and proficiency of these techniques¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone became excited, seeing it as an opportunity to learn martial arts for free. However, individuals like He Yun and Li Hu appeared unimpressed, having apparently used the martial arts hall before. Noticing some peculiar glances, Yu Tie Jun reminded, ¡°Each device has a usage record. Everyone must remain seated after sitting down, no switching seats at will, and keep quiet until the assessment is completed¡­¡± After laying out various instructions, Yu Tie Jun then allowed over thirty invigilating teachers to enter, disperse, and announce the start of the assessment. As the assessment involving some of the strongest individuals within the camp was underway, Zhao Yu finally arrived here with a king-level monster behind him.. Chapter 587 - Chapter 587: Kill the Person You Like First Chapter 587: Kill the Person You Like First Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Run!¡± ¡°King Level Beast!¡± There was a commotion in the square, and the crowd ran around in fear. Zhao Yu was only here to take a look at the situation in the camp, not to blow up the camp. Therefore, he only ran around the periphery of the square and did not rush towards the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s Zhao Yu!¡± Huo Li Juan and the others were excited. ¡°Hehe, so what if he¡¯s here? He still can¡¯t enter!¡± Sun Jing laughed when she saw the scene. Huo Li Juan and the others glared at her. Seeing Zhao Yu¡¯s figure, Ji Wu Shuang revealed a complicated expression. She was about to instruct Sun Yi Fan to share the information with Zhao Yu. Besides Pan Yi Ting, there was only Cai Shu Yi beside her. Pan Yi Ting¡¯s technique was quite good, but her Lightfoot skill was average. She might not be able to outrun the King-level Beast. As for Cai Shu Ying, she hadn¡¯t even mastered any martial art yet. She was obviously not a good choice. As for the others who had not even reached the level of ultimate fighters, they were even less qualified to go. Initially, she didn¡¯t want to meet Zhao Yu, but at this moment, she had no choice. ¡°You take care of the team.¡± she instructed Pan Yi Ting.¡± I¡¯ll go meet up with Zhao Yu!¡± She quickly activated her Lightfoot skill and chasing after Zhao Yu. Although Zhao Yu had already passed by the camp, he still looked back from time to time. As Ji Wu Shuang was chasing after him, he immediately pulled the King-level Beast towards the edge of the protective film. The camp was built inside the protective film, so it was not far away. Zhao Yu stopped at the other side of the protective film and waited for Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s arrival quietly. Ji Wu Shuang arrived soon and upon seeing the protective film, she subconsciously frowned. However, her steps didn¡¯t stop; she went straight through. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Zhao Yu smiled at her. Ji Wu Shuang remained expressionless, ¡°You might be late¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?!¡± The square was too big, and there were too many people. He couldn¡¯t sweep his gaze to the position of the main entrance. While he was fleeing, he couldn¡¯t see the situation there clearly. ¡°An hour ago, someone inside the gate came out and asking for top fighters to enter, saying they were recruiting new members¡­¡± ¡°I was constrained by others at that time, so I didn¡¯t go in¡­¡± She paused there, seemingly in a daze about why she was afraid to enter back then. Was it for fear that someone would defile her body?! Then what was Zhao Yu?! But she quickly came back to her senses and continued, ¡°Besides me, Pan Yi Ting and Cai Shu Ying also didn¡¯t go in; the other twenty-one people did¡­¡± ¡°After they went in, some more top fighters arrived, along with some hidden top fighters, ready to go in and take a look¡­¡± ¡°Who knew, a notice was posted at the door, saying that unauthorized entrants would be killed without mercy¡­¡± ¡°Some people pulled out zero coins to bribe, and then they got the message from the gatekeeper, saying that the camp was not recruiting new members for the time being¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang explained the whole story to Zhao Yu. ¡°So, besides those six hundred plus ultimate fighters who went in first, the ones who came later weren¡¯t allowed in?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± At this moment, she wasn¡¯t thinking about herself but felt regret on behalf of Zhao Yu. After running for nearly a month with a King-level Beast, the people he had helped to grow into ultimate fighters had all entered the camp while Zhao Yu could only stay in the inner circle. Zhao Yu rubbed his chin. He did not feel that bad. After all, he could just pass through the protective film and advance to first tier. The only problem was that he might encounter creatures that were far beyond his ability to deal with. This was also the reason why he had not dared to advance in the Tier 1 area for the past 20 days. ¡°What do you plan to do?!¡± Zhao Yu asked. Compared to him, Ji Wu Shuang was obviously in a worse situation. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. At least twenty-one of us have gone in¡­¡± Was she pinning her hope on someone else? Zhao Yu hesitated for a moment, ¡°If you have no way, come and find me.¡± He pointed in the direction of the camp.¡± We can try to go around from here to the other side of the camp¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang smiled. ¡°You know very well that it¡¯s not the rules that prevent us from entering. It¡¯s the person in charge inside. It¡¯s other humans¡­¡± ¡°So what if we go around and enter from the north gate of the camp?!¡± Zhao Yu fell silent, unless he directly advanced in the first-tier area and then fought all the way up, reaching the peak of the first tier and early stage of the second tier before making his way back to the camp. That way, no one would dare to block the entrance and prevent others from entering. But the risk of doing so was too great. Just the small green snake he encountered last time could cause him to fall midway and die without a proper burial place. Noticed Zhao Yu worried about her, Ji Wu Shuang felt happy for some reason she couldn¡¯t quite understand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had intended to take her leave, but when she opened her mouth, she ended up saying something else. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about me; maybe there will be a change in the camp, and they¡¯ll allow people in after a while¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, we still need to wait for Huo Zhen Wu and the others to come out to know the exact situation!¡± Ji Wu Shuang didn¡¯t expect to find herself comforting someone one day, feeling a bit embarrassed, ¡°Moreover, I believe if they have a chance, they will definitely find a way to let us in as well¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that.. Let¡¯s agree on a place on exchanging new information, I¡¯ll come to notify you¡­¡± Chapter 588 - Chapter 588: Kill the Person You Like First (2) Chapter 588: Kill the Person You Like First (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu decided not to relocate.¡± Let¡¯s do it here. We¡¯ll meet in the first hour after dark every night¡­¡± ¡°Good!¡± Ji Wu Shuang didn¡¯t ask Zhao Yu what he was going to do during the rest of the time and left. She was afraid that if she did not leave, her thoughts would change completely. After leaving for a while, Ji Wu Shuang still could not understand why she had lost her usual composure in front of Zhao Yu. She could not even pretend to understand. On the fourth floor of the south camp. Hao Yu Wei, Yang Hui Yan, and the others were looking at the papers filled out by the six hundred ultimate fighters. She had specially thought of this set of questions. It was not a test of one¡¯s resolve to become stronger, but of one¡¯s integrity and gratitude. Li Hu and He Yun, who had originally planned to bet on this, were eliminated by Hao Yu Wei after looking at the first few questions. How could she dare to bet on such a person who would abandon her savior without hesitation? For her, the only advantage she had was that she was in charge of the camp and was the strongest person in the camp now. If she didn¡¯t open the camp, she could continue to act like a tyrant until the end of the year. The outcome was naturally to be obliterated by the rules. Therefore, she was unwilling to give up. She wanted to leave this place before the end of the year and head to the second tier camp. However, the problem was that the threshold for the tier-2 camp was the peak of first-tier level. She had only just reached the intermediate stage of first-tier and was still far from reaching the peak of first-tier. It was already difficult enough to max out the number of times she could for first-tier. Moreover, if she wanted to break through to the limit stage of first tier, she would have to kill a first-tier Commander level monster. To her, this was simply impossible. If she had the ability, Li Tian Ba wouldn¡¯t have abandoned her here. Therefore, the only thing Hao Yu Wei could think of was to rely on a person with great potential and make a deal with him. With her support, that person could seize the initiative until he became the strongest person and completely controlled the camp. It was just like the six hundred ultimate fighters who had entered the camp. In terms of potential, every single one of them was stronger than her, but no matter how strong their potential was, they were still only at Zero Tier. Any first tier person, be it an Enhancer or a Beast enhancer could easily take care of them. Without her approval, those people would not be able to break through to the first tier. The rest of her sisters also understood Hao Yu Wei¡¯s plan now, helping to sift through the exam papers. For them, the potential of those who can become top fighters is stronger than them. Whether or not they are top-notch is completely unimportant; what matters is whether, after they have supported the new ruler, this ruler will fulfill the agreement to help them advanced to the second-tier camp. ¡°Where is that woman you mentioned before?!¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t her exam paper here?!¡± Yang Hui Yan looked around and found that all the papers were marked with male gender, none with female. ¡°She didn¡¯t come in, probably afraid of being enslaved and humiliated¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei shook her head. This was what Yu Tie Jun had already told her before. ¡°I personally think that choosing a woman as the ruler would be better than a man¡­¡± Yang Hui Yan pondered for a moment and continued, ¡°Think about it, we¡¯re going through all this just to survive and move to the second-tier camp¡­¡± ¡°Assuming the ruler we support succeeds and smoothly assisted us to the second-tier¡­¡± ¡°But what about when we get to the second-tier camp?!¡± ¡°How do we face Li Tian Ba?!¡± ¡°If he finds out we¡¯ve attached ourselves to other men, do you think he would let us go?!¡± The woman beside her voiced anxiously, ¡°What if Li Tian Ba has already gone somewhere else, not in the second-tier camp anymore?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s betting our lives!¡± Yang Hui Yan scoffed, ¡°If Li Tian Ba is still in the second-tier camp, the moment we go up there, it would be our end¡­¡± ¡°With his capabilities, it¡¯s impossible that he¡¯s just a regular second-tier a few months later. He might have already become a strong figure among the second tier circle, or even taken control of the second-tier camp again, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised¡­¡± After she said this, the others also realized the problem. Compared to attaching themselves to men, clearly attaching to a woman has a higher margin for error. Before, they had no choice but to gamble on their luck, betting that Li Tian Ba had already left the second-tier camp. But now, choosing Ji Wu Shuang, even if they went up to the second-tier camp, Li Tian Ba definitely wouldn¡¯t harm them, he might even take them under his protection again. Yang Hui Yan was very clear that if they didn¡¯t have the protection of a strong person, they would end up dying miserably, being sex slaves at best. She feared encountering a pervert the most¡­ The thought alone scared her. ¡°Then let¡¯s look into information related to Ji Wu Shuang first¡­¡± They pulled out the second set of exam papers from Huo Zhen Wu and others, and started reading about their experiences. After reading, excitement appeared on the women¡¯s faces. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°She seems really good¡­¡± ¡°From the beginning of the descent, she has been protecting everyone and even stipulated that no one should misbehave¡­¡± ¡°Especially after entering the inner circle, coordinating with that Zhao Yu, helping others advance to the threshold level and the ultimate fighter level¡­¡± ¡°I believe, if we reach an agreement with Ji Wu Shuang, she will definitely keep her word!¡± After some discussion, they finally decided to support Ji Wu Shuang. Even though Ji Wu Shuang hadn¡¯t taken the test, in their eyes, just her experiences alone were worth more than what was filled out on those papers.. Chapter 589 - Chapter 589: Kill the Person You Like First (3) Chapter 589: Kill the Person You Like First (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°It¡¯s decided then!¡± Hao Yu Wei also thinking that choosing a man would be a difficult task, but she didn¡¯t expect to find the right candidate so quickly. She stood up and walked downstairs, finding a guard waiting on the second floor, and asked, ¡°Where is Yu Tie Jun, and how far has the assessment downstairs progressed?!¡± ¡°Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll check right now¡­¡± One of the two guards went down to the first floor to check. After a while, the guard returned, accompanied by Yu Tie Jun. ¡°Lady Seven!¡± Yu Tie Jun respectfully bowed his head in greeting. Hao Yu Wei let him be and did not correct his address. Before the new ruler had fully transferred power, she still needed to leverage the residual influence of Li Tian Ba. When Li Tian Ba left, he did not explicitly inform the rest of them that he would not return. !!.. When Li Tian Ba left, taking all the experts with him, it was an unusual move that raised speculation among some. But no one dared to assert that Li Tian Ba would not return, so no one dared to overstep. Only Hao Yu Wei got confirmed that Li Tian Ba would not return, and thus started plotting early. Hao Yu Wei asked indifferently, ¡°How far has the assessment progressed?!¡± Yu Tie Jun respectfully answered, ¡°It¡¯s almost finished, the potential estimation is basically completed¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°The paper mentioned a person named Huo Zhen Wu, who is in a boyfriend-girlfriend relationship with a female ultimate warrior, Pan Yi Ting?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Call him over!¡± Yu Tie Jun nodded but did not leave. Instead, he signaled to two guards nearby with his eyes. The guards understood immediately and quickly left, not daring to disturb their conversation. Hao Yu Wei guessed something fishy but did not stop them. When no one else was around, Yu Tie Jun knelt on one knee, respectfully saying, ¡°Lady Seven, I wonder if Tie Jun is fortunate enough to serve you loyally?!¡± Hao Yu Wei chuckled and said, ¡°Loyally? Don¡¯t you know, in this camp, besides Li Tian Ba, there is no second master?!¡± Yu Tie Jun breathed a sigh of relief, understanding he had guessed correctly. ¡°Lady Seven, the lord must have abandoned us, right?!¡± Hao Yu Wei did not answer directly but instead asked, ¡°How many people from the first floor can you mobilize?!¡± ¡°I can mobilize all of them. The people at the north gate of the first floor have all gone on expeditions, leaving only the people from the south gate. This area is all unimportant places; the lord didn¡¯t assign any formidable people here¡­¡± Indeed, what they usually guarded were the borders against zero-tier regions, hardly a task deemed important. The truly powerful guards were often stationed near the north gate of the camp and naturally followed Li Tian Ba when he left. It can be said that the entire camp was extremely depleted of strength, and just about any first-tier warrior could dominate here. ¡°Very well!¡± ¡°From today onwards, you are my man. If I can be promoted to the second-tier camp, I will surely take you with me!¡± ¡°Thank you, Lady Seven¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun was overjoyed, not expecting to catch the last train. ¡°Still calling me Lady Seven?!¡± ¡°Then I should¡­¡± ¡°For now, let¡¯s stick to the old address. After the new ruler has successfully taken over, you can call me Miss!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Tie Jun hurriedly complied. Despite appearing invincible in front of those zero-tier warriors, the reality was that he was only a first-tier junior, never having left the north gate of the camp. As for fighting monsters, he thought better of it. Compared to these, he was more adept at bluffing and managing people. ¡°What about those interviewees downstairs¡­¡± ¡°Let them go out and wait for the notice, and remember to call Huo Zhen Wu over¡­¡± Huo Zhen Wu¡­ Yu Tie Jun tensed up; he had previously intimidated Huo Zhen Wu, thinking if this person became the new ruler. With this thought, he couldn¡¯t care about anything else and hurriedly said, ¡°Miss, that Huo Zhen Wu, is he the next¡­¡± ¡°No, just send him out to pass a message¡­¡± At this moment, Hao Yu Wei had taken Yu Tie Jun under her wing, knowing she needed to reassure him, so she straightforwardly revealed their chosen candidate. ¡°The one I have my eye on is the woman who leads two thousand people outside, Ji Wu Shuang¡­¡± ¡°A woman?!¡± Yu Tie Jun was startled. Out of so many men, they chose a woman?! Hao Yu Wei smiled and revealed her plan, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t think that we will never see Li Tian Ba again, right?!¡± With those words, Yu Tie Jun instantly imaged the future event and breaking out in cold sweat. He understood that if Hao Yu Wei had chosen a man, and they encountered Li Tian Ba in the second-tier camp, they would all die, including him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Conversely, if Hao Yu Wei allied with a woman, it would only be a surprise and not a death sentence for them. Yu Tie Jun has his mind set as he must serve her well, and keep a certain distance, absolutely not making any foolish mistakes. Otherwise, once they reach the second-tier zone and everything is restored¡­ ¡°Yes, yes, yes, thank you for the reminder, Miss. I¡¯ll go down now¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun was now completely reassured. At the very least, Hao Yu Wei had told him the truth, showing that they were now in the same boat.. Chapter 590 - Chapter 590: Kill the Person You Like First (4) Chapter 590: Kill the Person You Like First (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation As Yu Tie Jun walked and soon arrived at the Martial Arts Hall. Without him around, the six hundred examinees chattered in a mess, discussing something non-stop. Seeing him enter, everyone quieted down. ¡°The exam results have already been sent up. They will be reviewed by the leaders in the camp. You can go out now and wait for the notice outside¡­¡± ¡°Commander Yu!¡± Li Hu was very confident that he had been accepted.¡± Commander Yu, I wonder when we can receive the notice?!¡± ¡°You want me to ask the higher-ups about this?!¡± Yu Tie Jun frowned and said lightly. ¡°I dare not, I dare not!¡± Li Hu quickly lowered his head and apologized. In his heart, ¡®When I become stronger in the future, I will definitely get back at you and take care of you, a watchdog.¡¯ is all he has now. ¡°Stop wasting time. Leave quickly. Just wait for the notice of who you have accepted.¡± ¡°Huo Zhen Wu, come with me for a moment!¡± !!.. These words surprised everyone and they looked at Huo Zhen Wu in unison. He, himself did not understand why Yu Tie Jun called him over. The probability of being called away alone was very low as there were so many people in the hall now. Instantly, many people felt envious. ¡°He must have killed the person he like first when he came in. That¡¯s why he caught the attention of the big shots, right?!¡± ¡°That must be the case. We came here together¡­¡± ¡± When we were doing the questions in the hall, Huo Zhen Wu asked to choose between his girlfriend and himself¡­¡± Linking to the previous theme of the ¡°Heart of the Strong,¡± everyone almost unanimously felt that Huo Zhen Wu being called away alone clearly meant that he had caught the attention and the reason was his action of ditching his ex-girlfriend. Huo Zhen Wu himself was looking around proudly under the envious gaze of others, before leaving with Yu Tie Jun. The others were orderly driven out of the camp by the guards. ¡°Here they come!¡± ¡°They¡¯re out!¡± As all the ultimate fighters walked out of the camp gate, the crowd on the plaza couldn¡¯t stop shouting. Everyone gathered around to ask about the situation. ¡°Move back, don¡¯t block the way!¡± Li Hu took the initiative to maintain order. Quickly, more than six hundred people left the camp in an orderly manner. What happened inside the camp gradually spread among the crowd. When people heard that Huo Zhen Wu was called away alone upon leaving, it caused a huge commotion. ¡°Damn, had I known I would have done the same¡­¡± ¡°Shit, why didn¡¯t I think of that? I would have made up a girlfriend, saying I wanted to get her an exam paper¡­¡± Many of them were thinking that they missed a chance to make an impression. The only person feeling awkward was He Yun. He wondered if Hao Yu Wei would call him out separately as well. However, deliberately slowing down and leaving the camp later, he didn¡¯t receive Hao Yu Wei¡¯s summons. This made him look quite embarrassed, wondering if his previous efforts were in vain. But at this moment, he could only console himself, thinking perhaps Hao Yu Wei didn¡¯t have much say in the camp. The decision about who gets chosen, and only the real leader, Li Tian Ba could decide even he has left. ¡°However, she should be able to help with the assessment and settling into the camp, right?!¡± With that in mind, He Yun relieved thinking this way. On the other side, Sun Yi Fan and others had also regrouped with the main force. Pan Yi Ting was searching through the crowd coming out, looking for a long time without finding that familiar figure. ¡°Where is Huo Zhen Wu?!¡± As soon as she said this, the twenty ultimate fighters who had been showing joy on their faces all froze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that reaction?!¡± Pan Yi Ting was on the verge of breaking down, her lips trembling, ¡°Could it be, he¡¯s dead?!¡± With so many people going in and only Huo Zhen Wu not coming out, she felt as if the sky was falling. Ji Wu Shuang quickly inquired about the situation. The twenty people who came out looked at each other, unsure of how to start. Pan Yi Ting suddenly questioned Xiao Xiao Long, ¡°Xiao Long, tell me, what happened to Huo Zhen Wu?!¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s dead, I need to know the truth¡­¡± Xiao Xiao Long sighed deeply and said, ¡°We¡­ are not worthy at all!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak in riddles, say it directly!¡± Xiao Xiao Long didn¡¯t dawdle and recounted everything that had happened inside. ¡°In the end, we had wanted to come out and inform you all, but the Commander Yu stated that those who went out couldn¡¯t came back in, and also mentioned that after the first group, no more people would be accepted inside¡­¡± ¡°If we leave and it would mean losing a chance for us to advance¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As expected¡­ Ji Wu Shuang felt a sinking feeling in her heart, realizing it was indeed true. Previously, when the notice prohibiting entry under penalty of death was posted at the main gate, she still harbored a slim hope of a reversal happening later. Turns out, there was only one chance! But knowing this truth, she felt no regret. After all, she couldn¡¯t gamble on whether or not she would become a plaything for men after going inside.. Chapter 591 - Chapter 591: Kill the Person You Like First (5) Chapter 591: Kill the Person You Like First (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Pan Yi Ting, are you alright?¡± Xiao Xiao Long and Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s voice pulled her back from her thoughts. Ji Wu Shuang quickly went up to support her. Pan Yi Ting¡¯s face was no longer as broken as before. She stared blankly a certain place, as if she had completely lost her spirit. She quickly comforted her as well.¡± Ting Ting, stay strong. You still has me, okay?!¡± Pan Yi Ting acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything and remained in a daze. Coincidentally, at this time, there were other people discussing Huo Zhen Wu act on betraying his lover. Hearing those words, Pan Yi Ting regained her conscious. ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°Hehehehe!¡± She seemed to be possessed as she kept laughing coldly, tears streaming down !!.. her face. Xiao Xiao Long couldn¡¯t help but feel regret on telling the situation inside to them. After all, Pan Yi Ting was his first love. Hesitating for a moment, he stepped forward to comfort her, ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad. We all thought the same at the time. Even if he came out, it wouldn¡¯t help much. It¡¯s better for him to stay inside and strive¡­¡± ¡°Our arrival time here is still short. Maybe in half a year, we will be able to participate again, and by then, he will come to pick you up¡­¡± Not far away, Sun Jing, who had been watching, looked upset. She didn¡¯t expect that the boyfriend she pretended to have in front of others was actually another woman¡¯s lapdog. Everyone knew about the fight between Xiao Xiao Long and Huo Zhen Wu over Pan Yi Ting. As Huo Zhen Wu had cut ties with his beloved, Xiao Xiao Long didn¡¯t think about taking advantage on Pan Yi Tin but instead comforted her and spoke on behalf of Huo ZhenWu¡­ Sun Jing felt the current Xiao Xiao Long was quite humiliated, utterly lacking dignity and backbone. She even regretted creating the impression that she and Xiao Xiao Long were boyfriend and girlfriend. Now¡­ ¡°Tsks!¡± At this moment, Hou Li Juan made a timely noise. Though she didn¡¯t say much, the implication was clear. Sun Jing¡¯s face grew even more unsightly. She understood that from today on, she was a joke that people will talk about. But she didn¡¯t want it this way! Huff! Bearing the discomfort, Sun Jing temporarily ignored the situation and argued with Huo Li Juan, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Xiao Xiao Long at least went in for the assessment and had the chance to enter the camp¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu didn¡¯t even have the chance to fill in the test paper! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± ¡°Zhao Yu is not my boyfriend; we are just very good friends. It¡¯s better he doesn¡¯t go in. When I reach the ultimate fighter level, I¡¯ll go and chat with him, so he won¡¯t be too lonely¡­¡± Sun Jing was feeling that Hou Li Juan was making insinuations. On the other side, Xiao Xiao Long still acting like a lapdog around Pan Yi Ying, endlessly praising Huo ZhenWu to comfort her. The more she looked, the angrier she got. How could someone be like this?! Damn, lapdogs never end well! She cursed in her heart and simply moved away from the crowd to get out of sight, out of mind. At this moment, Ji Wu Shuang couldn¡¯t be bothered to meddle further. With so many people looking after them, there was no fear of Pan Yi Ting doing something rash. She simply found a few people and asked them about the specifics of the assessment questions. ¡°These questions are essentially testing whether the heart of a strong person is steadfast¡­¡± ¡°in various types of questions, from abandoning friends and relatives and even abandoning the entire world and so on¡­¡± -It constantly illustrates one thing: aside from the desire to become stronger, everything else can be sacrifice¡­¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s clear to see what attitude the higher-ups inside the camp hold!¡± ¡°Moreover, from the type of questions they ask, it¡¯s evident that an individual can abandon kinship, friendship, love, and gratitude, the more they are valued¡­¡± ¡°Even, there might be a military order, like the situation with Huo ZhenWu at that time¡­¡± ¡°I even think that if it wasn¡¯t for Huo Zhe Wu¡¯s outburst, perhaps other ultimate fighter could have gone in too¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯S because he requested to get our to inform the outside people, which made the camp¡¯s higher-ups change their plan temporarily¡­ Ji Wu Shuang nodded slightly, roughly understanding the situation. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s just wait here for the notification!¡± ¡°When the time comes, those who pass, please don¡¯t think too much. Go in and follow the rules of the camp, strive to make a name for yourselves, and one ay bring in all of our old friends¡­¡± ¡°For those who didn¡¯t pass, we¡¯ll continue on our previous path, cooperating with Zhao Yu and training¡­¡± All the ultimate fighter present were still obeying Ji Wu Shuang just because they had respect for her. ¡°Didn¡¯t that kid Zhao Yu come?!¡± Li Hu still couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Zhao Yu. This name was what he got during the third round of assessment when he entered the camp, from the mouths of Zhao Yu¡¯s companions. At that time, the people inside didn¡¯t think they would be sent out after the assessment and expected to just wait for the notification inside, so they discussed about Zhao Yu¡¯s situation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Of course, revealing the name didn¡¯t matter much, it just let many other ultimate fighters know who really attracted the king beast over these past 30 days. ¡°Haha, that kid Zhao Yu death end will be a comfort to our Tenth brother in the heavens¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, Tenth brother lost his life trying to imitate Zhao Yu¡­¡± Like them, there were quite a few discussing Zhao Yu. After all, on this square, there were limited topics to discuss, other than those related to entering the camp and the recent major events.. Chapter 592 - Chapter 592: Kill the Person You Like First (6) Chapter 592: Kill the Person You Like First (6) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu managed to lure a king-level beast for over twenty days without dying, which was already considered a remarkable feat. After all, nearly all five major forces had sent people to try, but without exception, no one could last mor than 7 days. In comparison, Zhao Yu¡¯s capability was thus highlighted. However, Zhao Yu has missed the assessment this time. It meant that he would have no chance to enter the camp again in the short term. In survival game, being one step ahead means being steps ahead. By the time the camp opens again for new recruits, perhaps these people would have already reached the second tier zone. It¡¯s been a long time since the inner circle had so many people gathered together. A rare meeting of tens of thousands of people naturally led to a buzz of activity, full of liveliness. Especially Yu Tie Jun specifically instructed them to control their subordinates and forbid fighting in the plaza. Anyone who violated this would not be admitted and would never have the possibility to enter the camp. !!.. Before the results were out, no one dared to make a misstep, warning their subordinates to live in harmony. This created a lively and extraordinary scene temporally. ¡°Come, come, come, martial arts manual for sale, big discount¡­¡± ¡°I have an extra heart-protecting mirror here, anyone interested¡­¡± Those with a business mind took this opportunity to set up stalls and started selling on the spot. Soon a small camp build within the camp zone. Inside the camp¡­ Under Yu Tie Jun¡¯s lead, Huo Zhen Wu finally met the higher-ups of the camp. What he did not expect was that the other party was actually all woman, and it was an extremely stunning beauty. ¡°Lady Seven!¡± Yu Tie Jun bowed respectfully. Huo Zhen Wu quickly lowered his head and did not dare to look around anymore. He had already gotten used to the rules here, completely losing the arrogance typical of a martial arts heir. Just by hearing the title, one could tell she was a woman of great importance, far beyond what he could aspire to. Let alone covet, even glancing at her a few times, if noticed by someone of high status, would be a sin. Hao Yu Wei looked at Huo Zhen Wu, who dared not lift his head, and didn¡¯t say much than giving him a task. ¡°Huo Zhen Wu, I have a task for you!¡± ¡°Please command¡­¡± Huo Zhen Wu dared not to act rashly, still cautious on all action. ¡°Go out and bring Ji Wu Shuang in, tell her I have something to discuss with her.¡± Huo Zhen Wu was stunned for a moment, not expecting to be called over just to relay a message?! He had thought he was noticed by them. He even thought the woman took a liking to him. It was only after Tie Jun¡¯s call of ¡®Lady Seven¡¯ that he dismissed the idea, thinking maybe Hao Yu Wei wanted to recruit him as a guard or something. But¡­ just to relay a message?! ¡°Unwilling?!¡± Hao Yu Wei frowned. ¡°Willing, willing!¡± Huo Zhen Wu quickly agreed. His beloved had been executed; what else could he not let go of?! Moreover, Hao Yu Wei just want to invite Ji Wu Shuang for a chat. ¡°Good, you may leave!¡± Then Yu Tie Jun took Huo Zhen Wu away. Going downstairs, just about to leave the camp, Huo Zhen Wu couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice, ¡°Commander Yu, if I do this well, could I stay here¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°If you handle this well, not only can you stay here, but you can also become a leader in this camp!¡± This was true; in his view, as long as Ji Wu Shuang comes in and reaches an agreement with Hao Yu Wei, then Ji Wu Shuang would become the new leader of this camp. With Ji Wu Shuang in power, her former subordinates, including Huo Zhen Wu, would naturally rise with the tide. Huo Zhen Wu breathed a sigh of relief, quickly thanked him, promising to repay generously if he achieved anything in the future. Yu Tie Jun didn¡¯t put on airs, patted Huo Zhen Wu on the shoulder, and laughed, ¡°Just remember me by then!¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± Huo Zhen Wu gave a firm look, nodded vigorously, and then stepped out under the watchful eyes of the guards. ¡°Huo Zhen Wu is coming out¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s out!¡± Although the camp¡¯s gate was open, there was a transparent thin film separating the two sides, blocking their view. Or to say, one can see clearly, but from the outside in, the view is obscured. This detail silently implying that the weak cannot pry into the affairs of the strong. Thus, it wasn¡¯t until Huo Zhen Wu had fully exited the gate that people noticed him and shouted out loud. Stepping out, he found the crowd in the square unusually enthusiastic, with cheers ongoing. Huo Zhen Wu straightened his chest and waved his hand in a feigned calm manner. He hadn¡¯t forgotten what Yu Tie Jun had said earlier: as long as he could accomplish the task given by the Lady-bringing Ji Wu Shuang in-he would certainly become a significant figure in the future. Based on the title of the ¡®Lady Seven¡¯ and the information about the camp he had heard. He could imagine that a significant figure, or simply put, the ruler of the camp, had taken a liking to Ji Wu Shuang. Thus, Huo Zhen Wu had essentially figured out the answer as soon as Hao Yu Wei had spoken those words. But he still agreed without hesitation, partly because the situation at the time did not allow him to refuse. Once taken a path, it will became more easier to take a few more, as if there were no psychological barriers left. Even, he might proactively find reasons and excuses for himself to lessen his guilt. For instance, Huo Zhen Wu thought that the camp master taking a liking to Ji Wu Shuang was her good fortune, her blessing. In this way, there was no betrayal or selling out. However, as he moved towards the west side of the square with high spirits, he witnessed a scene that infuriated him. He saw his former rival, Xiao Xiao Long, now getting cozy with Pan Yi Ting, closer than they had ever been before. Damn it! For a moment, Huo Zhen Wu felt as if he were betrayed by his lover. Even though he was the one who had executed his beloved first, he had something to say! Huo Zhen Wu walked towards them with a gloomy expression. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The noisy sounds of the square gradually reached over there. Ji Wu Shuang and others, including Xiao Xiao Long and Pan Yi Ting also jsut noticed him. ¡°Huo Zhen Wu is out¡­¡± Pan Yi Ting¡¯s face was complex, but she thought that she should at least give him a chance to explain. Pan Yi Ting took the initiative to meet him.. Chapter 593 - Chapter 593: Zhao Yu Makes His Move Chapter 593: Zhao Yu Makes His Move Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Pa ~~!¡± A slap sounded. Everyone was shocked. No one expected that the first thing Huo Zhen Wu did to Pan Yi Ting, was a slap. Pan Yi Ting was also stunned at this moment. She had finally prepared herself mentally and wanted to give Huo Zhen Wu a chance to explain himself. If it was reasonable, she might believe it. In the end¡­ ¡± B * tch, I¡¯ve only been in there for a short while, and you¡¯re already hanging out with Xiao Xiao Long?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I have a grudge with Xiao Xiao Long?¡± Huo Zhen Wu was furious and scolded. Pan Yi Ting remained silent. !!.. Everyone quickly not dare to interrupt and back off. Xiao Xiao Long was the most confused. He had personally put in a good word for Huo Zhen Wu, which made Pan Yi Ting feel that she should give Huo Zhen Wu a chance. Who knew¡­ Xiao Xiao Long quickly leaned over.¡± Huo Zhen Wu, you misunderstood¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Huo Zhen Wu shouted coldly. However, Pan Yi Ting moved and stood between the two of them. She stared into Huo Zhen Wu¡¯s eyes and asked without blinking,¡± Huo Zhen Wu, tell me, in your heart, am I really not as important as your desire to become stronger?!¡± Huo Zhen Wu did not answer her directly. He did not even dare to look into her eyes. He continued to glare at Xiao Xiao Long through her hair. ¡°Xiao Xiao Long, how dare you! I¡¯ve only been gone for a short while, and you dare to touch my woman!¡± ¡°Huo Zhen Wu, nothing happened between me and Pan Yi Ting. I was just comforting her for you!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Huo Zhen Wu laughed out loud.¡± What a good way to comfort her for me. Do I need you to comfort my woman?!¡± As the farce started, the surrounding people were excited and crowded over to watch the show. Those who could watch the show, other than the ultimate fighters, were the people from the academic and ancient martial arts sects. Ji Wu Shuang stood out and interrupted them ¡°Huo Zhen Wu, don¡¯t pester us. Let¡¯s talk about it slowly.¡± Huo Zhen Wu glanced at her. He also wanted to scold her, but when he thought that this woman might be the woman of a the person in charge of the camp, he did not dare to. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about? I saw them kissing with my own eyes. What¡¯s there to talk about?!!¡± ¡°So, this is the excuse you¡¯re giving yourself?!¡± Pan Yi Ting laughed bitterly and stared at Huo Zhen Wu. There was nothing between her and Xiao Long Xiao. Besides, what could possibly happen in such a short period of time? ¡°Huo Zhen Wu, in broad daylight, what do you think I could possibly do with Pan Yi Ting?!¡± Xiao Xiao Long felt somewhat helpless. How would he try doing any nasty thing to Pan Yi Ting in public while everyone were around as well. Behind them, Sun Jing¡¯s expression turned even uglier, as if she had swallowed something disgusting. She hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s sycophantic behavior to be amplified to this extent. If it had been before, perhaps only those nearby would have known, but now, the whole world knew. So, what did that become of her?! ¡°Tsk tsk!¡± Just then, Huo Li Juan emerged from nowhere, her head turning back and forth between her and Xiao Xiao Long, as if to say, your man is neglecting you to chase another woman and even got caught red-handed by the other woman¡¯s official boyfriend. ¡°You should be well aware that Xiao Xiao Long was comforting her on behalf of Huo Zhen Wu at the time¡­¡± ¡°Well, how would I know that? I don¡¯t care about this stuff!¡± Huo Li Juan said with a cheeky smile. Sun Jing was so irritated she was itching to beat her. Clearly, when Xiao Xiao Long was comforting Pan Yi Ting, this woman was mocking her and now she¡¯s pretending it never happened. She understood that nothing she said now would make a difference; Huo Li Juan was just out to get her, so she might as well not bother. In the middle of the scene, everyone saw Huo Zhen Wu¡¯s behavior clearly. Many people also understood that Huo Zhen Wu¡¯s anger and slapping Pan Yi Ting wasn¡¯t really about seeing her with Xiao Xiao Long. It was about preempting criticism for his own actions of choosing someone else first, to lessen his own guilt. If Pan Yi Ting had done nothing, then Huo Zhen Wu would be the unrighteous and unkind one. But if Pan Yi Ting also had a blemish, then his preemptive betrayal seemed like it was with foresight. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve suspected something was off between you two ever since the tournament¡­¡± Sure enough, Huo Zhen Wu started to digress. These matters were almost known only to the three parties involved, making it hard for anyone to clarify. ¡°Heh!¡± Pan Yi Ting laughed, a somewhat deranged laugh. She had given up hope. She understood that Huo Zhen Wu not only wanted to cut ties with her but also to drag her down, to tarnish her as a promiscuous woman, to alleviate his inner unrest. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As if to tell others, it was she who was unfaithful first, so he could cut ties with her so easily and without remorse. Ji Wu Shuang couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, ¡°Huo Zhen Wu, stop causing such a fuss. You know the truth better than anyone else, to so groundlessly tarnish Pan Yi Ting¡­¡± ¡°This is our matter; you don¡¯t need to interfere!¡± Huo Zhen Wu sneered, previously worried about feeling uncomfortable upon seeing Pan Yi Ting, after this splash of water, he was no longer entangled. Deciding to leave Pan Yi Ting behind, he turned to look at Ji Wu Shuang, ¡°Ji Wu Shuang, you¡¯re lucky. A High-ups at the camp has taken a liking to you.. Come with me now!¡± Chapter 594 - Chapter 594: Zhao Yu Makes His Move (2) Chapter 594: Zhao Yu Makes His Move (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation As these words were spoken, the whole place erupted in shock. ¡°Damn, someone¡¯s got this kind of luck?!¡± ¡°This woman hasn¡¯t even entered, how can it be like this?!¡± Many who came later looked at Ji Wu Shuang with eyes filled with envy. ¡°Damn, why wasn¡¯t I born a woman¡­¡± ¡°Why hasn¡¯t any high-ups taken a liking to me?!¡± ¡°Then you should pray there¡¯s a big shot inside who likes men¡­¡± In Huo Zhen Su¡¯s eyes, Lady having a chat with Ji Wu Shuang definitely couldn¡¯t compare to being favored by a highups. After all, both he and everyone else believed that being noticed by a leader of the camp was an honor. For those inside their circle, not entering the camp meant death, and typically, only the Five Overlords had a higher chance to enter. !!.. But that was limited to exchanging some resources, and they had to give up a large amount of zero coins. The camp¡¯s superior mindset had deeply rooted in everyone¡¯s heart, with no one questioning this notion. Even their own people, like Sun Jing looking at Ji Wu Shuang, felt envious and slightly jealous. She thought if any high-ups from the camp took a liking to her, all her troubles would be effortlessly resolved. Regarding the matter of sacrificing herself, she had been mentally prepared. Since the third day she landed in this world, having thought about offering herself to Zhao Yu. Before she could act on it, Zhao Yu already disappeared. Then, she placed her hopes on Xiao Xiao Long, even creating the false impression to outsiders that she was Xiao Xiao Long¡¯s girlfriend. No matter how she seduced him, Xiao Xiao Long seemed to ignore her completely, not to mention sacrificing herself, even intimate gestures were absent. This left Sun Jing frustrated by her failed attempts to find a suitable partner. Unfortunately, most people didn¡¯t understand Ji Wu Shuang. If she was willing to depend on a man, she would have done so long ago, why wait until now? The gaze of others in Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s view was very dazzling, even somewhat insulting. ¡°Go back and tell your master, I won¡¯t enter this camp!¡± Ji Wu Shuang said coldly. By now, she had no good intention to show Huo Zhen Wu. His character was truly vile, making her feel disgusted. Ji Wus Suang actually refused?! ¡°Are you joking?!¡± Huo Zhen Wu looked at her incredulously, disbelief in his voice: ¡°Don¡¯t you know how honorable it is to be favored by the Leader of the camp?!¡± Ji Wu Shuang sneered, ¡°If you want to sell yourself, go ahead!¡± ¡°Stop joking!¡± Huo Zhen Wu, suppressing his impatience, tried to persuade her. ¡°Ji Wu Shuang, you might not have understood clearly.¡± ¡°Let me make it clear for you! When I talk about the leader of the camp, I mean the leader of all the leaders, you get it?!¡± ¡°OH MY GOD!¡± Before Ji Wu Shuang voiced her own opinion again, the people around her gasped in astonishment. ¡°Is he talking about the owner of the camp?!¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t refute, it¡¯s very likely that the owner of the camp has taken a liking to Ji Wu Shuang¡­¡± ¡°I think, if it weren¡¯t for the camp¡¯s restriction that those above first-tier can¡¯t return to the inner circle, maybe that owner would personally come out to invite her in?!¡± ¡°Heh, if I had the power, a woman who is both beautiful and also powerful¡­¡± ¡°Shh, shut up, do you want to die? If the owner of the camp hears you, forget about ever getting in¡­¡± Suddenly, those who wanted to tease Ji Wu Shuang were frightened into silence. Indeed, even though she now seems unwilling, almost like a victim, once Ji Wu Shuang were to enter the camp, she would become the king¡¯s woman. Killing them could just be a matter of words. For a moment, those with loose tongues covered their mouths, afraid of saying something they shouldn¡¯t. ¡°So what about it?!¡± Ji Wu Shuang coldly said, ¡°You should know who I am, so, Huo Zhen Wu, are you insulting me?!¡± She relies on neither heaven nor earth, only her own two hands to conquer the world. How could a mere man make her submit?! After speaking, she took a deep breath and turned to leave. Since the camp was not her destiny, staying here was pointless. Moreover, seeing the reaction of others, clearly opposed to her thoughts, staying might lead to unpleasant incidents. ¡°Stop, Ji Wu Shuang, do you know what you¡¯re doing?!¡± Huo Zhen Wu flashed in front of Ji Wu Shuang, blocking her way, earnestly saying, ¡°The owner of the camp has taken a liking to you. If you agree, you¡¯ll be second to none, understand?!¡± ¡°How long have you been here, and when did this slave mentality get instilled in you?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand, when I looked after everyone, I didn¡¯t treat you like slaves, did I?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If it were on someone else, like the Five Overlords, would be normal, as they¡¯ve been here for a long time and naturally influenced by the camp. But what about Huo Zhen Wu? He¡¯s been here for less than a month, and when he was with them before, no one could bully him. Almost everyone respected Huo Zhen Wu; how could he develop such a servile mindset?! ¡°Have you not adapted to this world yet?!¡± Huo Zhen Wu, with a look of shock, couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°I thought you understood that this world is not the world we once lived in.. Here, the strong are the one in charge of all, do you understand?!¡± Chapter 595 - Chapter 595: Zhao Yu Makes His Move (3) Chapter 595: Zhao Yu Makes His Move (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡± Can dignity be eaten?!¡± ¡± Can your dignity allow you to live better?!¡± ¡± If you don¡¯t enter the camp due to your dignity, you will die within a year. Can you resist this rule?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± His series of words resonated with many people. Li Hu and the others were especially emotional. It was as if they had thought of the past when they first came to this world. They were also filled with pride like Ji Wu Shuang. However, after being hit by reality, they gradually accepted their fate. This was why Li Hu did not even think about it when he was scolded by Yu Tie Jun. He directly admitted his mistake. The chance to live was in other hands. Whether the owner of the camp gave it or not depended on his mood. Li Hu and the rest of the overlords would either die standing or kneel and beg for life. There were only two choices. Those who would rather die standing would either die before the time was up or die a long time ago. !!.. The rest¡­It was all here. ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°To me, I¡¯d rather die than have my freedom taken away!¡± Ji Wu Shuang sneered. After saying that, she was too lazy to argue with Huo Zhen Wu. She turned to look at the two factions, but she realized that no one was speaking up for her. She could tell from everyone¡¯s eyes that they all hoped she would agree. Because as long as she agreed, it meant that they also had the opportunity to enter the camp. It was really¡­ Ji Wu Shuang felt a little tired and suddenly felt that it was meaningless to stick together. ¡± Ji Wu Shuang, I think Huo Zhen Wu is right. Staying outside is a death sentenced to all of us. If we go in earlier, we can live¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, can dignity be eaten? If we had dignity, we would have fought them head-on when the camp gate opened¡­¡± The people around them tried to persuade her. ¡°Ji Wu Shuang, even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, you should think about all of us as our leader, right?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t go in, what if the camp owner takes his anger out on us?!¡± All the chatter gathered into a sea, making Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s heart stronger. Her gaze was still the same as before. She swept her gaze across the crowd, but she could not find anyone who agreed with her. No, there should has someone with her! Her gaze lingered on Pan Yi Ting for a moment. This woman was still in pain. She thought that Pan Yi Ting might be like her now¡­ ¡°We have different paths, so we can¡¯t work together. Everyone, I don¡¯t owe you anything. See you again!¡± Ji Wu Shuang said lightly and left quickly. ¡°Stop!¡± As Ji Wu Shuang flee, Huo Zhen Wu became anxious and began to channel his energy, intending to chase after her. At this critical moment, Pan Yi Ting suddenly stood out and forcefully stopped him. ¡°What are you doing, Ting Ting?!¡± Huo Zhen Wu was both shocked and angry, watching as Ji Wu Shuang disappeared from his sight. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t call me Ting Ting; it makes me sick to hear it!¡± Pan Yi Ting also glanced around at the people present: those who loved a spectacle and didn¡¯t mind stirring trouble, those with lustful eyes, and those whose eyes were filled with venomous jealousy. Most importantly, she had given up on Huo Zhen Wu. Caring too much about love, to be betrayed in the end, the outcome needed to be concluded in a tragic manner. ¡°Giggle!!!¡± Pan Yi Ting laughed, a laugh that was unsettling to hear. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she started walking towards the camp. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Huo Zhen Wu hastily moving to block her path. ¡°Haha!!¡± ¡°I let Ji Wu Shuang go so I¡¯ll go in her place¡­¡± ¡°You¡­ this¡­¡± Huo Zhen Wu hesitated, only to be met with disappointment and despair time and time again. Pan Yi Ting bypassed him, continuing her walk towards the camp. Huo Zhen Wu followed but never managed to get ahead of her. In his heart, he was also torn. He had messed up; Ji Wu Shuang had not only failed to enter the camp but had also escaped. The only thing that might appease the anger of the higher-ups, in his view, might just be another beautiful woman¡­ There were some beautiful women in the place, but the only one who was a warrior was Pan Yi Ting. Moreover, Pan Yi Ting was his woman¡­ With this status, he thought, perhaps the camp¡¯s owner would spare him?! Maybe, if Pan Yi Ting became favored, he too could rise with the tide¡­ In an instant, countless thoughts flashed through Huo Zhen Wu¡¯s mind. Unexpectedly, Pan Yi Ting suddenly stopped, nearly causing him to bump into her. They realized they had unknowingly reached the entrance to the camp. ¡°Brother Wu, do you still remember the wish we made under the shooting stars?!¡± Huo Zhen Wu appeared dazed, as if recalling a night from many years ago. ¡°To die as winged companions is no regret, not envying immortals!¡± Pan Yi Ting took the initiative to recite, murmuring, ¡°You said, we are like mandarinfish, must be together to live, separated and we die¡­¡± She slowly lifted her head, looking at Huo Zhen Wu, noticing his evasive gaze, already awakening from his memories. ¡°Stepping forward from here, you and I, in this life, will be cut off from all kindness and righteousness¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Pan Yi Ting was making one last attempt at reconciliation, but seeing Huo Zhen Wu remain indifferent, she silently closed her eyes, and at the moment she turned around, tears silently fell. ¡°Swish!¡± Not once did she receive the warmth of those hands, even as she passed through the barrier and entered the camp¡¯s gates. ¡°Ha!¡± Behind her, Huo Zhen Wu watched Pan Yi Ting¡¯s figure enter, and for some reason, he laughed, even feeling a sense of relief.. Chapter 596 - Chapter 596: Zhao Yu Makes His Move (4) Chapter 596: Zhao Yu Makes His Move (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Then, he followed her in. Behind him, everyone was shocked. ¡°This Huo Zhen Wu is really a ruthless person¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Ji Wu Shuang didn¡¯t go in. He sent his own woman in¡­¡± ¡°What else? How can a normal person publicly slander their own woman for being with another man?!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, I¡¯ve learned, I¡¯ve learned¡­¡± In the camp. Huo Zhen Wu had just walked in, and before he could see the situation clearly, a slap suddenly came. ¡°Pa!¡± Then, he realized that Hao Yu Wei was glaring at him. !!.. ¡°Shameless!¡± Huo Zhen Wu was shocked and quickly knelt down to apologize. ¡°Lady Seven, please spare my life. I¡¯m doing this for your sake¡­¡± Unfortunately, he had already walked in completely. The people outside the door could not see what was happening inside. The people outside were still immersed in the emotions of Huo Zhen Wu sending his lover off. Huo Zhen Wu was beaten up, but Pan Yi Ting was indifferent. She was even expressionless and her heart was calm. After taking that step, her heart had already died and she had completely severed all ties with this person. Yang Hui Yan and the others were also in the hall at the moment. They hugged Pan Yi Ting and patted her back gently. As a woman, who wouldn¡¯t yearn for a sincere love? Seeing Pan Yi Ting¡¯s plight, they couldn¡¯t help but think of how they had been abandoned by Li Tian Ba. In the past, they had thought that Li Tian Ba was just a playboy who had split his love and spread it to many people. Later, they realized that it was not love, but pure possession. They felt Pan Yi Ting¡¯s suffering as if they could empathize with her. Hao Yu Wei let out a long sigh of relief. She turned around and glanced at Pan Yi Ting. Then, she requested Yang Hui Yan and the others, ¡°You guys take her upstairs first¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yang Hui Yan and the others supported Pan Yi Ting upstairs. Upon seeing this, Huo Zhen Wu heaved a sigh of relief. In his opinion, as long as he successfully sent the girl, he would be able to appease the anger of the camp owner. Little did he know that the owner of the camp he thought was long gone. The real owner of the camp now was this Lady Seven in front of him. After Pan Yi Ting and the others left, Hao Yu Wei said coldly,¡± Where¡¯s Ji Wu Shuang?!¡± ¡°She ran away¡­¡± Huo Zhen Wu quickly apologized in fear, indicating that the other party was very tactless and complained all kinds of things. ¡°Haha!¡± Hao Yu Wei was too lazy to talk to Huo Zhen Wu.¡± Go and bring Ji Wu Shuang back in one piece. If you can¡¯t, don¡¯t come back!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Huo Zhen Wu was stunned. Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s Lightfoot skill was faster than his. Moreover, the inner circle was so big, how could he find her? ¡°What are you waiting for? Get lost!¡± Hao Yu Wei shouted coldly. Huo Zhen Wu was so frightened that he did not dare to say anything and hurriedly left. After he left, Hao Yu Wei turned around and walked upstairs. Naturally, they had seen what happened in the square. When they found that Ji Wu Shuang had left, they were quite panic. Unexpectedly, Pan Yi Ting had already arrived at the door and said something that shocked them. That was why Yang Hui Yan and the other girls pulled Pan Yi Ting into their arms. ¡°However, it seems that this ending is not bad¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei thought to herself that Ji Wu Shuang might not be able to come back after leaving. According to Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s reaction at that time, she was too stubborn and would rather die than submit. Thinking of this, she hated Huo Zhen Wu so much that she gnashed her teeth. Why would he say that the camp owner had taken a fancy to Ji Wu Shuang? However, she was also very helpless. It was impossible for her to tell Huo Zhen Wu about the selection of the new leader of the camp, which caused such a misunderstanding. After this incident, Hao Yu Wei was very sure that Ji Wu Shuang was the most suitable person to be the new leader of the camp. The only pity was that she might not be able to come back. However, with Pan Yi Ting was here, there was an alternative plan. After all, in their understanding, their potential and talent would be stronger than theirs. Moreover, Pan Yi Ting was a woman. Even if she brought them to the Second Tier camp, she was not afraid of Li Tian Ba using this event to find trouble. ¡± At the very least, my interaction with Pan Yi Ting is perfect¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei smiled. Coincidentally, Pan Yi Ting had lost her old love, and now, they could give her warmth and deepen their relationship. In particular, from Pan Yi Ting¡¯s passionate love, it could be seen that this woman was also a sentimental person. It was obvious that she valued relationships very much. This way, their chances of success would be greater. Of course, she had to confirm that Ji Wu Shuang would not be able to return before deciding on Pan Yi Ting. In her heart, Ji Wu Shuang was more suitable to be the leader. ¡°Huo Zhen Wu came out again?!¡± Before the crowd¡¯s discussion had even subsided, they suddenly realized that Huo Zhen Wu had walked out of the door again. ¡°Wait, where¡¯s Pan Yi Ting?!¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to have come out¡­¡± ¡°From the looks of it, it should have been accepted by the owner of the camp¡­¡± ¡°Tsk tsk¡­¡± ¡°Did you guys notice that there seems to be a palm print on Huo Zhen Wu¡¯s face¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hey, he must have been slapped!¡± Seeing Huo Zhen Wu getting beaten up, the people were gloating and laughing secretly. Huo Zhen Wu couldn¡¯t care about anything else. After thinking for a while, he had an idea. ¡°Everyone, quiet down. I have something to say!¡± Following his shout, the entire place gradually quieted down.. Chapter 597 - Chapter 597: Zhao Yu Makes His Move (5) Chapter 597: Zhao Yu Makes His Move (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation After all, Huo Zhen Wu current status was higher than theirs. To a certain extent, he might even represent the camp. ¡°Haha!¡± Huo Zhen Wu laughed and said,¡± I have a great opportunity for everyone!¡± ¡°What kind of opportunity?!¡± ¡°Everyone, no matter who it is, find Ji Wu Shuang and bring her back unharmed. I will guarantee that he or she will enter the camp and enjoy a good life!¡± Everyone was stunned for a moment, but they quickly reacted. The owner of the camp had accepted Pan Yi Ting, but it did not mean that he had given up on Ji Wu Shuang. In fact, he might even want her more because of Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s personality. Immediately after, everyone was ecstatic. Previously, Huo Zhen Wu was the only one who had the chance to please the master of the camp. However, after he pointed out this matter, it meant that everyone could go and capture Ji Wu Shuang. As long as they could capture her and offer to the owner of the camp, they would definitely have more than enough to enter the camp. They might even be promoted step by step! Li Hu, He Yun, and the other remaining overlords looked at each other and saw the excitement in each other¡¯s eyes. !!.. Obviously, no one wanted to miss the opportunity to capture Ji Wu Shuang. While guarding the camp, they still had to think about whether they could pass or not. However, if they captured Ji Wu Shuang, not only could they pass, but they could also obtain glory and wealth! ¡°Brothers of Tiger Howl Gang, listen up. Follow me to capture Ji Wu Shuang. I want her alive. Don¡¯t hurt her¡­¡± Li Hu gave a loud shout and left with a group of people at the entrance of the camp. They are all after Ji Wu Shuang. ¡°Brothers of the Wang Feng Valley, listen up¡­¡± Seeing this, the other factions also gave the order and led their people to chase after her. In the blink of an eye, the square was empty. Only a few people from the various factions remained here to wait for the news. After Ji Wu Shuang left, the two sects had completely dispersed. Following Huo Zhen Wu¡¯s words, eighteen of the twenty-one ultimate fighters on his side ran away on the spot. Only the three of them hesitated, not knowing if they should go and capture Ji Wu Shuang. Among the others, there were also some threshold level warrior who seemed to feel that there was a chance and also tagged along. In a short while, there were only a few people at the threshold level left in the square. ¡± What should we do?!¡± ¡± Ji Wu Shuang left, why didn¡¯t you all leave too?!¡± The remaining three ultimate fighters felt a headache coming on as they looked at the crowd of people. They did not want to be nannies. Previously, with Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s suppression, coupled with the fact that both sides would benefit from the alliance, they were willing to let these people who had not even reached the threshold level follow them. At this moment, who in charge now!? Thinking of this, the three of them did not say anything and directly followed the others had left. Many people who had yet to reach the threshold level looked at each other, not knowing what to do. ¡°Roar ~~!¡± A tiger was unable to dodge in time, and its spine was broken by the two-headed ox snake monster. It fell to the ground. Zhao Yu once again turned around and slid his shovel through the crotch of the two-headed ox snake monster. ¡°Bang ~!¡± Just as he passed through, the two-headed ox snake monster¡¯s butt came into contact with the ground heavily, causing the surrounding ground to tremble. At the same time, a ravine several meters wide was pulled out by the two-headed ox snake monster¡¯s butt. ¡°Haha, Too bad! You missed! I am here!!¡± Zhao Yu turned around and laughed. He drew his knife and aimed it at the tiger on the ground. Another wave of Technology Points was added. Over the past days, he had developed quite a bit of tacit understanding with this two-headed ox snake monster. Of course, it was the tacit understanding that the other party was eager to find various opportunities to kill him, but it still could not hit him. ¡°Mou ~~!¡± The Two-Headed Ox Snake Beast let out a low growl and gradually stopped. It turned around and chased after Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu ran leisurely. After more than 30 days of hunting, he had accumulated a lot of Technology Points. His martial arts skills had also been greatly improved. The specific attributes were as follows. [Tier 0: 200%] [Zero Coins: 14594] [Current Technology Points: 1480] [Cloud Ascension Ladder Lightfoot (Mystery Level Low Rank): 1/400 (major achievement)] [Fierce Tiger Fist (Mystery Level Low Rank): 1/300 (minor achievement)] [Other martial arts: Odd] Like before, Zhao Yu would bury every wave of zero coins on the other side of the protective barrier. Although the coins were only the size of a thumb, it was not convenient to carry them around in large quantities. They could only find a place to bury them and retrieve them in the future. Other than that, the biggest change was the technology points. After upgrading the Cloud Ascension Ladder Lightfoot to the major achievement realm and the fierce tiger fist to the minor achievement realm, he still had nearly 1,500 technology points left. As for the other Yellow Level techniques, Zhao Yu did not waste any more Technology Points to upgrade them. At present, just two Mystery Level martial art techniques were enough. At the major achievement realm, his speed was nearly 20% faster than before the minor stage. It could be said that there was no one in the entire inner circle who was faster than him. The power of the Fierce Tiger Fist was also very powerful. After Zhao Yu had trained the Fierce Tiger Fist to the Minor Achievement realm, he found an opportunity to shake off the two-headed ox snake monster and fought a Strong Commander-level monster one-on-one. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In just half a minute, he killed the Beast before the two-headed ox snake monster could reach him. This efficiency was beyond imagination. After all, the others, even the strongest Li Hu, could not take on a commander monster alone in half a minute. Under normal circumstances, only a few ultimate fighters would dare to attack a commander-level monster. For those lack the combat experience, if they wanted to kill a commander-level monster, they had to be determined to die and rely on numbers to have a chance.. Chapter 598 - Chapter 598: Zhao Yu Makes His Move (6) Chapter 598: Zhao Yu Makes His Move (6) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation At this moment, the lights in the sky began to go out, indicating that night had arrived. Thinking of his promise with Ji Wu Shuang, Zhao Yu ended today¡¯s hunt and brought the two-headed ox snake monster to the promised place. ¡°Swoosh!¡± At this moment, the vision in his mind flashed again. ¡± Huh?!¡± Zhao Yu was stunned for a moment, but he soon realized that the person who appeared in his vision was a familiar person. ¡± Xiao Xiao Long?!¡± He quickly changed his direction and went up to meet them. ¡°Xiao Xiao Long, why are you here?¡± He remembered that Xiao Xiao Long seemed to have entered the camp to take the exam. !!.. ¡°Zhao Yu, I am here to inform you! We got a really bad news!¡± The moment he saw Zhao Yu, Xiao Xiao Long was overjoyed. He could not care less about his sorry state and fatigue,¡± Ji Wu Shuang is now a wanted being. Go and save her!¡± ¡°What?! What the hell happened!¡± Only then did Zhao Yu realize that Xiao Xiao Long looked travel-worn. It was obvious that he had been running for a long time, as if he had been looking for him. ¡°Okay! Take your breath and tell me what¡¯s going on?!¡± Zhao Yu saw that he wasn¡¯t moving fast and was about to be hit by the two-headed ox snake monster. He didn¡¯t have time to say anything further and used his skill to pull Xiao Xiao Long with him. In the next second, he rose from the ground and landed on the back of the two-headed ox snake monster. Then, Zhao Yu grabbed the snake head that was turning around and threatened, ¡°Keep running, or I¡¯ll crush you to death¡­¡± The head of the two-headed ox snake monster could only pretend that it did not see Zhao Yu roll onto its body and continue running. ¡°Gulp!¡± Xiao Xiao Long didn¡¯t expect Zhao Yu to be so brave, even daring to threaten a king level monster. What he didn¡¯t expect was that this king level monster actually followed his ORDER!? Could it be¡­ Indeed, soon after Zhao Yu enhanced his Fist technique to minor achievement, he discovered he could penetrate the defense of the king-level beast. Of course, with the two-headed ox snake monster¡¯s thick skin and flesh, relying solely on fist techniques to kill it would be difficult. However, if one could flip over to its back and attack the two heads, it might be possible to kill. Yet, Zhao Yu did not kill it. Instead, he planned to use the beast to cripple those commander level monsters for him, so he could harvest technological points. Furthermore, after running with this creature for days, it indeed solved quite a few problems for Zhao Yu, thus they coexisted peacefully. ¡°What happened, exactly?!¡± Zhao Yu asked in a deep voice. Among the two factions, Ji Wu Shuang was someone he cared about. After all, he had taken her first time so if Ji Wu Shuang was in trouble, he couldn¡¯t just ignore it. Xiao Xiao Long briefly recounted the events. ¡°The camp owner took a fancy to Ji Wu Shuang, and Huo Zhen Wu called for everyone to hunt her down¡­¡± A hint of coldness flashed in Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes as he asked, ¡°Where is Ji Wu Shuang now?!¡± ¡°She¡¯s running towards the direction of the newbie area, preferring death over submission, seemingly trying to draw out the King-level beast to drag more people to death with her¡­¡± ¡°Which direction exactly?!¡± ¡°South!¡± Xiao Xiao Long had just pointed out the direction when the next second, he was casually lifted by Zhao Yu and put on the ground. Immediately after, Zhao Yu dashed towards the newbie area. His speed was extremely fast; with full use of his Lightfoot skill, he lost sight in just a second. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Zhao Yu disappear without a trace in less than a second, Xiao Xiao Long finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°With Zhao Yu being so strong now, he should be able to save Ji Wu Shuang, right?!¡± However, what he didn¡¯t expect was Zhao Yu¡¯s intense reaction upon hearing that Ji Wu Shuang was in trouble. Initially, he had planned to persuade Zhao Yu with reason, spending words to convince him. ¡°Could there be something fishy between the two of them?!¡¯ Chapter 599 - Chapter 599: Sweep the World! Chapter 599: Sweep the World! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Surrender, Ji Wu Shuang!¡± Five Lightfoot experts were chasing after her side by side while others were fall behind. After a day of running, Ji Wu Shuang was exhausted, but she was still holding on. On this day, she truly experienced what it felt like to be the enemy of the whole world. Countless people emerged from all directions, launching attacks against her. She was not just facing the ultimate fighters, but there were also all sorts of fearless threshold-level fighters as well. No matter where she fled, there was an endless stream of people emerging. The vastness of the world seemed to offer no shelter for her. Her lungs had worked intensely all day and were on the verge of exploding. Ji Wu Shuang understood that she couldn¡¯t hold on much longer. Continuing to run would mean collapsing completely. But she did not want to end like this; even in death, she could not betray her body and dignity. She had seen the madness of humanity; dying this way, she might not find peace even in death. Thus, she planned to rush into the newbie area and die at the hands of a king-level beast, preferring to be devoured than to be desecrated by humans. ¡°Ji Wu Shuang, accept your fate, you can¡¯t escape. The area around is completely surrounded with people¡­¡± ¡°Considering that we didn¡¯t lay hands on you, just come with us now!¡± ¡°Yes, surrender now. We can still grant you dignity. If we catch you, you¡¯ll be bound and taken away!¡± The five of them would shout from time to time, hoping Ji Wu Shuang would stop. In their eyes, Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s capture was certain. The only uncertainty was who would take her back to camp and claim the merit. The five brothers hoped the final victor would be themselves. Ji Wu Shuang no longer had the strength to respond. At the beginning of the chase, she had been angry, defiant, critical, and fought back. But as the enemies grew in number, she ceased to entangle herself further. Her heart gradually sank. Especially when she saw former comrades rush up not to help but convinced her to surrender. Words like ¡°It¡¯s better to benefit us than strangers¡± disappointed her deeply. With humanity, friendship, love, and the world itself, she was thoroughly despair. She was tired. At this moment, someone offered her a switch that could destroy the world, she would press it without hesitation. Unfortunately, there were no such ifs. Life was not in her control now, but death was a choice she could make. ¡°The only regret is that I couldn¡¯t make these ugly faces pay for their action¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang let out a bitter laugh. Ahead lay the border line of newbie zone. ¡°Stop!¡± The five brothers at the back shouted loudly. ¡°Ji Wu Shuang, don¡¯t go in. Once you go back, you will attract the king level monster!¡± ¡°Ji Wu Shuang, you are still young. You don¡¯t have to go to the point of seeking your own death!¡± ¡°Stop, let¡¯s talk things out!¡± Ji Wu Shuang scoffed, her steps firm. Under the gaze of many, she crossed the line. These people, how noisy they are! Death is just like that. Ji Wu Shuang finally found that the pursuit behind her ceased. Her pace slowed as well. Looking at the surrounding mountains and rivers, her heart felt at peace. ¡°Time to choose a graveyard¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang walked slowly and finally choosing a small hillside covered with tea-colored flowers. ¡°Tea flowers, quite fitting for me¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang smiled brightly, undisturbed, she reached out to pick a flower, gently pinning it to her hair. ¡°Tea flowers, the last kind of flower of spring, bloom to their fullest, then it¡¯s the end¡­¡± A wave of fatigue emerged from her body. Her body had already reached its limit. She lay down and couldn¡¯t stand up anymore. Ji Wu Shuang didn¡¯t force herself. She lay comfortably on the spot, leaning against a rock, looking up at the sky, where there was an artificial incandescent light. At this moment, her gaze seemed to penetrate the earth, seeing the real sky. Freedom¡­ Something that once seemed easily attainable, now seemed infinitely precious. In the distance, the faint chirping sounds, like birds in a cage singing, were filled with flattery. ¡°Ji Wu Shuang, come back, while the king-level beast hasn¡¯t arrived, it¡¯s still not too late!¡± ¡°Damn it, Ji Wu Shuang, don¡¯t push your luck, if you don¡¯t come out, I¡¯m coming in!¡± The number of people gathered at outside the newbie zone increased. Three hundred, five hundred, one thousand, two thousand, until people covered the mountains and fields. Their only goal was Ji Wu Shuang. And at this moment, Ji Wu Shuang was within everyone¡¯s sight. Yet not a single person dared to cross the boarder line, only shouting from afar. ¡°So many people gathered here, not daring to go in, isn¡¯t that shameful?!¡± ¡°If you think it¡¯s shameful, go in yourself?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just an threshold-level enhancer. If I were an ultimate fighter, I would have gone in long ago¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Wait a minute! A threshold level only lured out commander-level monsters. OKAY! You go boldly in, if a monster comes out, we¡¯ll cover for you¡­¡± In the history of the inner circle, only Zhao Yu has led out a king-level monster and survived. Moreover, they believe, as time goes by, Zhao Yu will undoubtedly die, with no exceptions. ¡°A bunch of useless sh*theads. Stop wasting time, if we were dragging on, Ji Wu Shuang will be eaten by a king-level monster¡­.¡± Chapter 600 - Chapter 600: Sweep the World! (2) Chapter 600: Sweep the World! (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°If she was eaten by the monster, all our efforts will be in vain!¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you organize people to go in?!¡± ¡°Who should I send?¡± ¡°I, Li Hu, hereby announce that I will definitely protect any threshold-level enhancer who dares to enter the camp¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Everyone sneered. Ji Wu Shuang obviously did not have the strength to escape. To everyone, she was just a commodity and a credit that could be fought for. Getting Ji Wu Shuang was not the end. He had to send Ji Wu Shuang to the camp to be considered successful. This part of the road was not easy to walk. There were many people who wanted to snatch the credit. Even Li Hu didn¡¯t dare to send people in. Although his Tiger Howl Gang was indeed strong. There were more than a hundred ultimate fighters and nearly five hundred threshold enhancer. It could be said to be the strongest faction in the inner circle. But at this moment, even the them did not dare to make a move rashly. That was because there were more than five hundred ultimate fighters and five thousand threshold enhancer gathered here! If the Tiger Howl Gang went in, they would be surrounded until Ji Wu Shuang fell into the hands of others. No one neglected that second possibility. No one could save her, and no one want trouble because of her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all afraid of Zhao Yu? Zhao Yu definitely will come and save her!¡± Huo Li Juan shouted among the crowd. ¡°Hahaha!¡± What followed was a burst of mockery. ¡°Even if ten or a hundred Zhao Yu come here, he won¡¯t be able to save her!¡± ¡°Hey! Pretty. Listen Up! As respect, I call him Zhao Yu. If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll send him to his grave myself!¡± Without a doubt, no one thought that anyone could save Ji Wu Shuang. Not even the God of Wisdom could save her! Let alone a Zhao Yu that still being chased by a king-level beast! Huo Li Juan¡¯s words were like a feather falling into a lake. ¡°Holy Moly! Look, Zhao Yu is here!¡± At this moment, someone shouted from afar. ¡°Why the hell is he here?!¡± People then realized that Zhao Yu¡¯s figure was already inside the newbie zone, heading towards where Ji Wu Shuang. ¡°You fool, he has already been through the newbie zone and has a king-level beast with him, he¡¯s not afraid to go back!¡± ¡°Hahaha, this is great!¡± Someone jubilantly shouted: ¡°Zhao Yu, hurry and bring Ji Wu Shuang out¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu, the camp leader has taken a liking to Ji Wu Shuang. If you offer her up, you will surely be allowed into the camp¡­¡± Some people who knew him showed complex expressions. ¡°Is he really here to capture Ji Wu Shuang?!¡± Huo L Jjuan couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Heh, look at how many people are here, including those who once with Ji Wu Shuang.¡± ¡°What makes you think Zhao Yu would be any different?!¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s your friend?!¡± Sun Jing sneered beside her. Huo Li Juan looked at Wang Zi Jun, ¡°What about you? Are you just standing here and not help Ji Wu Shuang out too?!¡± Wang Zi Jun opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything. She looked around and none of her former classmates and friends dared to meet her eyes. ¡°As if you¡¯re here to save Ji Wu Shuang¡­¡± Sun Jing mocked her. ¡°Even we wanted to help her. Do you think we are capable? Huo Li Juan, do you have the capability?!¡± ¡°Why tormented everyone, just to appear morally superior?!¡± Huo Li Juan hadn¡¯t thought about capturing Ji Wu Shuang, nor stopping it, because she knew, with her power, she couldn¡¯t. Even rallying two thousand troops wouldn¡¯t stop it. Just a Wang Feng Valley had forced them to hide everywhere. With all the people here represented the entire inner circle and followed the camp¡¯s will, they are against an entire world. She was just a threshold enhancer, powerless to turn the tide. She just followed everyone after Ji Wu Shuang in the end. She understood her questioning wasn¡¯t quite appropriate; maybe some people, like her, just came to see Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s fate as well. Taking action seemed meaningless; killing one or ten didn¡¯t affect the overall situation but would cost her own life for nothing. As people around her exclaimed, she turned her gaze towards the newbie zone, looking at the flowerbed where Ji Wu Shuang lay. Zhao Yu had arrived. ¡°You came!¡± Ji Wu Shuang lay on the ground, turned her head to glance at Zhao Yu, and said with an unusual expression. ¡°Yeah! I am here!¡± Zhao Yu nodded. Ji Wu Shuang smiled, ¡°Are you here to capture me too?¡± ¡°Take a guess!¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t mind the dirt and lay down beside Ji Wu Shuang. ¡°It¡¯s nice, to have someone with me before I die¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang believe even if Zhao Yu was there to save her. He might end up dying no matter how mighty he is now. Zhao Yu still didn¡¯t have the capability to overcome the whole inner circle and the first tier fighter in the camp. Even if he had a king-level beast as weapon, it wouldn¡¯t work! Outside, the will of the entire world was guarding. Maybe Zhao Yu just wanted to accompany her through her last journey. ¡°Do you remember the first time we met?¡± Zhao Yu casually asking one question ¡°The first time we met¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang reminisced, ¡°It should have been more than twenty days ago¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°At the supermarket¡­¡± ¡°Back then, Xiao Xiao Long from your side was the strongest¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, he lost his edge after a battle with Huo Zhen Wu¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang turned her head to glance at Zhao Yu, smiling: ¡°Back then, you was like looking at a child¡­¡± Zhao Yu pursed his lips, ¡°How old are you, do I really like a child to you?!¡± Chapter 601 - Chapter 601: Sweep the World! (3) Chapter 601: Sweep the World! (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation i Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still studied in school, while I¡¯ve already started working, at least ten years older than you?!¡± Ji Wu Shuang smiled brilliantly. Now that she mentioned Zhao Yu remembered that Deng Xue Ling had mentioned before that Ji Wu Shuang was her teacher in martial art. ¡°At your age, why haven¡¯t you sought out a man to marry and have children with?!¡± ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m old now?!¡± She turned her head to look at the sky, and slowly reveal her secret, ¡°My heart is devoted to martial arts, only thinking about reviving my family¡¯s martial arts. This has been my ambition since I was very young¡­ ¡°I¡¯m very happy, very fortunate, and very honored that I have been able to pursue this¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean by revival?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t family martial arts be proliferated widely, and then have your children, your grandchildren, all learn martial arts? ¡°Moreover, you speak of revival, but I find it hard to believe. When Deng Xue Ling came to learn from you, you didn¡¯t teach her!¡± Zhao Yu asked with a confused expression. Ji Wu Shuang shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean¡­ ¡°Rather¡­¡± ¡°In my family¡¯s genealogy, there was once a glorious history¡­¡± ¡°I wish to recreate that glorious history and let the world know the name of my family¡­¡± ¡°As for having children, that¡¯s not something I need to worry about¡­¡± ¡°Others in my Ji family of the same generation have had plenty of children¡­¡± ¡°I see!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly, ¡°So, reviving the family martial arts means elevating your own martial arts to a realm so high that the entire world cannot ignore it, right?!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°That¡¯s indeed very difficult¡­¡± Zhao Yu sighed, ¡°In the contemporary era, with nuclear weapons and laser guns above, and radar and infrared sensing below, martial artists are rendered useless¡­¡± Assassinations have become impossible. Or rather, those who can be assassinated by martial artists are not someone important. Important people are beyond the reach of martial artists. Especially on the ground, where physical capabilities are limited, the combat power of ancient martial artists is even less than that of boxers. ¡°Right!¡± ¡°So, when I slayed the first monster in this world and gained power, I realized this is my battlefield, where I can unleash my glory¡­ ¡°Unfortunately¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just started. I¡¯m going to die here before I can continue! ¡°Here?¡± Zhao Yu pointed at flower bed beside him. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°This is the cemetery I chose myself. The final ending¡­ ¡°I¡¯m very sorry!¡± Zhao Yu interrupted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Ji Wu Shuang has a trace of disappointment flashed across her eyes,¡± You want to take me away too?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± Zhao Yu smiled and reached out to tidy up the messy hair on her forehead, ¡°I am here to save you, no one can end you. At the very least, not now, not today!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ji Wu Shuang was stunned. At this moment, the ground shook. ¡°Rumble ¡ª¡± The crowd standing on that end also felt the tremors of the earth. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°Is it an earthquake?!¡± -Could it be the King-level Beast summoned by Ji Wu Shuang?!¡± ¡°Damn, what is Zhao Yu dawdling for, hurry up and bring her out!¡± ¡°Exactly, if we don¡¯t leave now, it¡¯ll be too late!¡± ¡°He must be planning to wait for the King Level Beast to arrive, and then take the opportunity to take Ji Wu Shuang to the camp! ¡°Damn, this guy wants to use the King Level Beast to get rid of us again! Everyone quickly realized, Zhao Yu was about to take the price all for himself. He was waiting for the King Level Beast to arrive, using it as a distraction, so he could smoothly take Ji Wu Shuang away and claim credit at the camp. ¡°OMG-!¡± While everyone was cursing, the source of the tremors appeared. ¡°What is that?!¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± From the depths of the newbie area, ten massive monsters charged forward, each emanating a terrifying aura. Leading these ten monsters was the two-headed ox snake monster that had been chasing Zhao Yu before. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± ¡°How could Ji Wu Shuang bring out so many King Level Monsters?!¡± Everyone was shocked! They didn¡¯t understand what was happening. How could a mere Ji Wu Shuang attract so many monsters?! Elsewhere, Ji Wu Shuang was also stunned. ¡°What¡¯s this?! What¡¯s going on?¡± She was puzzled as to why so many King Level Beasts had arrived. ¡°The graveyard you chose, how could one King Level Monster be enough?! Zhao Yu smiled, slowly stood up, then scooped Ji Wu Shuang into his arms. The next second, as the two-headed ox snake monster was about to collide with them, Zhao Yu leaped upward into the air and landed on its back. From a distance, it looked as if the two-headed ox snake monster deliberately came over, serving as a mount, welcoming Zhao Yu. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon mounting the beast, Ji Wu Shuang realized that there were several figures tied up haphazardly on the back of the two-headed ox snake monster. At this moment, all of their limbs were broken, and their mouths were stuffed with cotton. ¡°Who are they¡­¡± She asked. Zhao Yu smiled and explained, ¡°Naturally, they are the people who helped summon all these!¡± Upon learning that Ji Wu Shuang was being chased and running towards the newbie area. Zhao Yu had rushed straight towards the newbie area, capturing several ultimate fighters along the way, all tied up on the back of the two-headed ox snake monster.. Chapter 602 - Chapter 602: Sweep the World! (4) Chapter 602: Sweep the World! (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Since Zhao Yu didn¡¯t know exactly where Ji Wu Shuang had gone, he randomly wandered through the newbie area until he finally found her on the small mountain. ¡°How can you control a King Level Monster?!¡± Ji Wu Shuang was astounded to discover that at some point, Zhao Yu had acquired a rope in his hands. The other end was tied around the necks of thetwo-headed ox snake monster. ¡°Control?!¡± ¡°Nope!¡± Zhao Yu smiled, pointing at the snake head facing him, ¡°Look carefully, it¡¯s still trying to kill me. I¡¯m in front of it, so it runs forward?!¡± Ji Wu Shuang was taken aback. Then, Zhao Yu pulled the rope, causing the snake head to turn to the left. ¡°Look, I¡¯m on its right side. Shouldn¡¯t it turn right?!¡± Indeed, as he did so, the two-headed ox snake monster immediately changed direction, heading towards the right. Naturally, the ones chasing behind were nine other King Level Monster of various sizes. It looked as though Zhao Yu was riding ten King Level Beasts, charging at the crowd to the north of the boundary road. ¡°Here he comes, they¡¯re coming!¡± Someone yelled, wanting to flee, but the crowd was too densely to escape. ¡°Attack!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± The scene was utter chaos, filled with the sounds of fighting and killing. Arrows flew from afar, and Zhao Yu laid Ji Wu Shuang flat on the back of the beast, while his other hand drew a long knife, continuously blocking the arrows. ¡°Ding Ding Ding Ding¡ª!¡± Zhao Yu was riding the ten King Level Monsters, charged into the crowd. Flesh and blood flew everywhere. At that moment, human lives were like straw, with death and injury everywhere. The level of bloodshed was even worse than at a slaughterhouse. A smirk formed on Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s lips. These people had chased her to death, their deaths were well deserved. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang took a deep breath, suddenly feeling indifferent. It didn¡¯t matter where she died anymore. She had been in despair since the moment with the flowers. What she hadn¡¯t expected was that Zhao Yu would come from afar just before she died. To talk to her and even help her take revenge. In that case, even if he took her to claim the reward, she was willing. Like others, at first, she thought Zhao Yu might just be accompanying her on her last journey. But now, she felt that perhaps Zhao Yu really did come to take her to claim the reward. Otherwise, there was no need for such a big fuss. As for feelings¡­ She didn¡¯t believe in them. Just like Huo Zhen Wu and Pan Yi Ting, in her eyes, no one¡¯s feelings were more solid and steadfast than theirs. After all, they were childhood sweethearts who had grown up together! Yet, Huo Zhen Wu¡¯s actions made her realize clearly that love was just a fairy tail. Moreover, what love could there be between her and Zhao Yu?! The two of them had only met a few times, and the only intimate activity was when they were poisoned by snake venom. Moreover, they had already separated after that time. There was no chance or time to cultivate feelings. If Zhao Yu came to save her, she wouldn¡¯t believe it herself. Humans had to recognize reality so that they would not be blinded by illusions and end up disappointed. ¡°Run!¡± ¡°Damn you! Zhao Yu! Kill him!!¡± The scene was a mess. The alliance formed by tens of thousands of people to capture Ji Wu Shuang collapsed at this moment. After Zhao Yu broke out of the encirclement, he didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he pulled on the reins, causing the two-headed ox snake monster to charged back to the battlefield with the ten King Level Monsters. Seven in and seven out! When he pulled the reins again, the area within a radius of several dozen miles was covered in blood and corpses. As far as the eye could see, the sea of blood had turned into a river. It was like hell on earth, with only the dead and no living. ¡°Enough, I¡¯m satisfied!¡± Ji Wu Shuang smiled,¡± Thank you, you can bring me to receive the reward now¡­¡± ¡°Reward?¡± Zhao Yu looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill myself. At the very least, I will wait until you have obtained tangible benefits.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Yu nodded thoughtfully. He pulled the reins and ran toward the camp. ¡°Devil!!!¡± ¡°Zhao Yu is a devil!!¡± On the square of the campsite, wails and cries of fear filled the air. These were all people who had escaped. The events that unfolded on the battlefield had already been spread throughout the entire square and even the whole camp by waves of fleeing people. Inside the camp. Hao Yu Wei and the others were utterly shocked upon hearing the news. ¡°The devil Zhao Yu, with ten King Level Monsters wreaking havoc, blood flowing into rivers¡­¡± ¡°Should we really let such a person in?!¡± Yang Hui Yan was quite frightened; she had never trembled like this before, not even when facing Li Tian Ba. Just from the reactions of the people who fled back to the square, they could imagine the horrifying scenes on the battlefield. Thousands of lives were lost, all because of one person. That person was coming to the camp with ten King-level monsters and Ji Wu Shuang to claim his reward. ¡°What if he becomes a first-tier?¡± Hao Yu Wei was also horrified, her goosebumps never subsiding. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her voice was stuttering, ¡°No, no, we can¡¯t let him in¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right, not right¡­¡± ¡°Let him in, and have someone kill him¡­¡± ¡°Let Commander Yu kill him!¡± Her voice became sharp, losing its usual calm.. Chapter 603 - Chapter 603: Sweep the World! (5) Chapter 603: Sweep the World! (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation No one would be so calm when they heard such a story, especially when this person was heading toward their camp to receive their reward. Reward¡­ let that ruthless Zhao Yu advance by one rank? ¡°I can¡¯t let him advance¡­¡± ¡°If he enters, we will definitely die¡­¡± The girls were already scared out of their wits. Pan Yi Ting was the only one who remained expressionless. She seemed to be immersed in the pain of losing her husband. ¡°It¡¯s coming, it¡¯s coming!¡± At this moment, a series of shouts sounded in the square. The girls stood up abruptly and went to the window. They were standing high up and saw it at a glance. In the distant forest, large trees fell one after another like dominoes. The bodies of 10 King Level Monsters appeared in front of everyone. The girls subconsciously took a step back. Hao Yu Wei came back to her senses. Her teeth were chattering as she said,¡± He can¡¯t come in. They can¡¯t come in. This is the camp. There are rules. Monsters can¡¯t come in¡­¡± ¡°Quick, quick, quick. Pass down the order. Do not let Zhao Yu enter¡­¡± ¡°If he comes in, kill him!¡± In a hurry, an order was sent. On the first floor, Yu Tie Jun was also extremely nervous. They had first-tier qualities, but they did not have the strength and confidence that Tier one should have. After hearing about Zhao Yu¡¯s battle results, many people trembled in fear. ¡°Everyone, listen up. Don¡¯t let that person in. If he comes in, kill him!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± As if to dispel the fear in their hearts, the guards on the first floor shouted loudly to increase their courage. in the end, they were just a group of ordinary people. They were like children who had mastered rifles. They did not have the ability to control them at all. ¡°He¡¯s here soon¡­¡± Amidst the screams of the crowd. Zhao Yu rode the king level monster and arrived at the square. He pulled the reins and kicked. In the next second, the eight ultimate fighters who were paralyzed but not dead on the beast¡¯s back were kicked away. The force of this kick was extremely powerful, forcefully kicking the eight people to the main entrance of the camp. ¡°Roar ¡ª!¡± Behind them, the eight King Level Monsters were like wolves that had smelled blood. They swarmed towards the main entrance of the camp. The violent aura frightened everyone in the camp who saw this scene and they fled from the window. Zhao Yu lowered his head and glanced at Ji Wu Shuang. He then hugged her and asked,¡± Are you afraid?!¡± Ji Wu Shuang shook his head. ¡°Ji Wu Shuang is my girlfriend, whoever covets my woman will die!¡± Zhao Yu shouted. Everyone was shocked! Ji Wu Shuang was also stunned. She did not expect Zhao Yu to defend her life. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhao Yu pulled on the reins, and the two-headed ox snake monster immediately changed directions and left the camp. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ji Wu Shuang asked blankly. Looking at her incredulous eyes, Zhao Yu kissed her in front of everyone. After a long time, their lips parted. ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯ll give away you, do you?¡± Zhao Yu laughed. Ji Wu Shuang had already lost all her strength from that kiss. Even though Zhao Yu kissed her, she still didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why?¡± Tears suddenly fell from the corners of her eyes. She did not understand why someone would be willing to go against the entire world for her! Zhao Yu lowered his head to look at her, a smile curling up at the corners of his mouth, ¡°For no particular reason, I just feel, wouldn¡¯t it be too regrettable if I lost you?!¡± With these words, Ji Wu Shuang could no longer hold back, tears streaming down her face. Her originally feeble hands also found new strength, tightly embracing Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu walked away with the beauty, dashing and graceful. The other king beasts, having finished gnawing on the corpses, dispersed one after the other. Leaving the people at the campsite bewildered and at a loss. Zhao Yu just declared a war! A declaration of war! At this moment, these two phrases flashed through everyone¡¯s minds. ¡°Zhao Yu didn¡¯t come for the reward¡­¡± ¡°He came for war!¡± ¡°He came to declare war!¡± ¡°He came¡­ to stand up against all of us for Ji Wu Shuang!¡± On the fourth floor of the camp. Hao Yu Wei stared blankly out the window, watching the figure holding the beauty, standing on the back of a king level beast, and leaving straight away. For a moment, she was spellbound. As women, who hasn¡¯t fantasized about such a love story that shocks the heavens and moves the spirits? Who hasn¡¯t, in their youth, been so engrossed in one or two melodramatic love stories that they forgot to sleep and eat, giggling foolishly? But as they grew older, they gradually realized that reality is reality. The stories in fairy tales are deceiving! At this moment. Zhao Yu came and then he left. His appearance seemed like a fairy tale breaking into reality, also breaking into the hearts of countless people. At this moment. Everyone was deeply shocked and the impact on their souls might never be forgotten until the day they die. ¡°Is this true love?!¡± Pan Yi Ting didn¡¯t know when she had arrived, murmuring to herself as she looked in the direction Zhao Yu left, just like Hao Yu Wei and the others. On the square. Like them, there were many others with their souls shocked. Among them was Sun Jing. At this moment, she was completely stunned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Watching Zhao Yu in the distance, remembering the scenes of Zhao Yu fighting for Ji Wu Shuang. The moment when Zhao Yu declared war to the camp. She envied! If¡­ back then, she hadn¡¯t been so reserved, hadn¡¯t played so many games and had boldly pursued him, would she be the one lying in his arms now? Murmuring, Sun Jing saw in Huo Li Juan beside her has the same expression.. Chapter 604 - Chapter 604: Promotion to Tier 1 Chapter 604: Promotion to Tier 1 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation At the campsite. As Zhao Yu left, the place gradually regained its peace. The crowd dispersed by the ten king level monsters gradually returned, but the number of people was significantly less than before. After a quick tally, it was found that nearly a hundred ultimate fighters were missing, and thousands of threshold-level enhancers were gone. After such an experience, no one dared to speak ill of Zhao Yu anymore, not even daring to badmouth Ji Wu Shuang. However, Huo Zhen Wu was still alive, currently communicating with the guard, trying to get another chance at the camp. The guard didn¡¯t tell him much, just asked him to wait outside with the other ultimate fighters for further notice. ¡°Sigh!¡± Huo Zhen Wu let out a long sigh. He had never expected Zhao Yu, whom he once looked down upon, to have the capability to summon the ten king level and oppose the entire world. ¡°Isn¡¯t he afraid of the king beasts¡¯ backlash?!¡± Now, it was pointless to say anything more; all they could do was wait for further notice. Others felt somewhat schadenfreude. After all, Huo Zhen Wu seemed to have been favored by the camp¡¯s owner before, but now, due to his incompetence, he might end up even worse off than them. Inside the camp. After a brief discussion, Hao Yu Wei and the others concluded that Ji Wu Shuang most likely couldn¡¯t stay in the camp. They had no choice but to settle for the second best and finalize a contract with Pan Yi Ting. After witnessing Zhao Yu¡¯s deed of saving Ji Wu Shuang, Pan Yi Ting seemed to have come out of her shell and become more cheerful. Seeing the opportunity, Hao Yu Wei did not hesitate any longer, quickly taking Pan Yi Ting to a separate room to reveal the truth. ¡°Me!!! The owner of the camp?!¡± Pan Yi Ting found their conversation quite incredulous. She had always thought that the camp wanted her to be the woman of the camp¡¯s owner. Hao Yu Wei smiled and said, ¡°Our camp is called the Zheng Nan Camp, and it used to have an owner, his name was Li Tian Ba¡­¡± ¡°Me and Yang Hui Yan and the others, we were his women¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately¡­¡± She sighed, ¡°Such a person cannot be bound by a woman¡¯s love. He took those with potential and strength and left for the second-tier area¡­¡± Through her story, Pan Yi Ting came to understand the internal situation of the camp. She frowned slightly, ¡°So, you all are also the ones who were abandoned?!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Hao Yu Wei¡¯s mood was downcast as she said, ¡°Unlike you, the potential of me and the other four sisters is limited. When we were promoted to first tier, we barely made the cut, equivalent to a ultimate fighter promotion¡­¡± ¡°Our strength, in fact, is inferior compared to those ultimate fighters who have moved up to first tier by combat¡­¡± ¡°We are not as good as them in the same level of combat power, and can only bully those at zero-tier¡­¡± Pan Yi Ting seemed to understand, ¡°So, the reason you called Ji Wu Shuang in before was to make her the owner of this camp?!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Hao Yu Wei did not conceal anything, ¡°When we saw Ji Wu Shuang, we felt she was quite suitable¡­¡± ¡°Who knew, it would backfire in the end¡­¡± ¡°So, what Huo Zhen Wu said about the big shots of the camp taking a liking to Ji Wu Shuang¡­¡± ¡°I never said that. I just saw he was your boyfriend and thought you must be quite familiar with Ji Wu Shuang, so I had him help to relay a message to Ji Wu Shuang that I wanted to talk to her about something. Who knew, Huo Zhen Wu would misinterpret my words¡­¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Pan Yi Ting gave a bitter smile, finally understanding that all the trouble originated from Huo Zhen Wu. If he hadn¡¯t been so intent on pleasing the camp owner, perhaps there wouldn¡¯t have been so much trouble. Without this incident, she might never have seen Huo Zhen Wu¡¯s true colors. Pan Yi Ting took a deep breath, although the truth was absurd, all of that was in the past now. ¡°At most, we¡¯ve just taken the initiative. We can prevent all outsiders from advancing and also allow a small group of people to advance first¡­¡± ¡°But once someone advances to the first tier, it won¡¯t take long before we can no longer control this camp, so¡­¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Pan Yi Ting nodded, ¡°Your strength, among the first rank, is not strong. On your own, there is basically no chance of advancing to a second-tier camp. You hope that after I become stronger, I can help you advance to a second-tier camp?!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Hao Yu Wei looked at her expectantly. ¡°I accept the deal! You have my word!¡± Pan Yi Ting nodded with a slight smile, ¡°I am very grateful that you chose me¡­¡± ¡°I swear by my integrity, as long as I have the ability, I will definitely help you and the other four sisters advance to a second-tier camp¡­¡± She was well aware that Hao Yu Wei and the others had already made up their minds to depend on someone else. The one could be her or it could be someone else. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fortunately, the person they chose to depend on was her, which means she could inherit their initiative and thus take control of the camp. Hao Yu Wei breathed a sigh of relief, then quickly thought of Zhao Yu¡¯s matter, and hastily said, ¡°Also, you need to ensure the safety of the five of us¡­¡± ¡°At the very least, in case Zhao Yu comes looking for trouble, you could help me explain clearly that no one intends to force Ji Wu Shuang¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu?!¡± ¡°Zhao Yu and his people definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to come in, is there another way to advance to the first tier?!¡± Pan Yi Ting asked in advance.. Chapter 605 - Chapter 605: Promotion to Tier 1 (2) Chapter 605: Promotion to Tier 1 (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Yes!¡± Hao Yu Wei nodded, ¡°You¡¯re the current owner of the Zheng Nan campsite¡­¡± ¡°The previous owner was Li Tian Ba. Let me tell you the whole story about how he got his position?¡± Pan Yi Ting had never even heard of Li Tian Ba¡¯s name before, she was quite curios about the history of the previous camp owner. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve never seen it with my own eyes. I¡¯ve only heard him or the previous folks that followed him long time talk about it¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei began to explain. ¡°Before Li Tian Ba, the previous owner of the camp also already left with the experts. Only a few low rank fighters remained¡­¡± ¡°These people are in a similar situation as us. They don¡¯t dare to let anyone from the outside come in. Any trespassers will be killed by them immediately¡­¡± ¡°The communication channel between the inner circle and the camp has almost been cut off¡­¡± ¡°Li Tian Ba¡¯s luck isn¡¯t bad either. Just like you guys, when he descended, there was a huge team followed with him¡­¡± ¡°After reaching the level of an ultimate fighter early on, he was unwilling to be trapped in the inner circle after he learned that there was only a year left for them¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, he began to connect with the various factions in the entire inner circle¡­¡± Pan Yi Ting was shocked. ¡°Did he force his way into the camp?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case. The people in the camp are very strong. This is publicly acknowledged. As for exactly how strong they are, those who have not reached the first tier will not understand the gap between zero tier and first tier¡­¡± ¡°They grouped up and advanced into the First tier wilderness.¡± ¡°Nearly half of his men died, he finally managed to kill a first tier monster, allowing him to advance to early stage of first-tier¡­¡± ¡°However, I heard from the old man in the camp that the previous leader was the one who organized the connection between the inner circle. However, that person died between the mission and Li Tian Ba seemed to be the lucky one to deliver the last hit¡­¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve never experienced this before, so I don¡¯t know the exact situation. In short, he succeeded and advanced to first-tier. He also wandered in the wilderness along with his men for a long time¡­¡± ¡°When he felt that his preparation was well established, he returned and guarded the north gate of the camp for nearly half a month. When he realized that the people in the camp did not come out for a long time, he invaded the camp¡­¡± ¡°You should know the final result. Li Tian Ba wiped out all the remained in the camp. After killing the group of people, he let his own people, as well as everyone who participated in the hunt enter the camp¡­¡± ¡°Then, he was afraid that someone would organize another group and secretly advance to first tier like he did. Therefore, he released five first tier coins and allowed the five overlords to enter the camp to buy equipment, resources, cultivation techniques, and so on¡­¡± Pan Yi Ting was a little confused.¡± Since he¡¯s already the strongest, why doesn¡¯t he open the entrance to the camp and let everyone in?!¡± Hao Yu Wei smiled, ¡°He really didn¡¯t plan to seal the camp¡­¡± ¡°The initial idea was to let his people and the group of people who had fought with him become the strongest among the first tier experts before opening the entrance to the camp¡­¡± ¡°But later, as his strength increased, he finally crossed some kind of obstacle and reached the requirement to access the lower camp of second-tier¡­¡± ¡°Tier-2 Lower Camp?¡± Pan Yi Ting keenly sensed that Hao Yu Wei had mentioned upgrading to the Second-tier Upper Camp. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°According to Li Tian Ba, there are a total of eight Tier-1 camps, divided according to their positions¡­¡± ¡°In the middle of all these eight camps is a Second-Tier camp¡­¡± ¡°The camp is just a lower rank camp. There is a stairway to another level, which you can think of as an elevator that leads upwards¡­¡± It was then that Pan Yi Ting realized the sky above them was not actually the sky¡­ Having spent so much time here, she had habitually overlooked this fact. ¡°Only those who are at the high rank of first tier have the qualifications to use the stairway enter the upper level of the Tier 2 camp¡­¡± ¡°I am currently only at the mid-level of first tier, and it is very difficult to break through to the high level and reached the peak of second tier¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter how difficult, I will definitely help you¡­¡± As Pan Yi Ting say so, she continued, ¡°In that lower level of the Tier 2 camp, there is a set of martial arts equipment¡­¡± ¡°You might not know, in our Tier 1 camp, if you want to learn martial arts, there are only two ways: one is through the martial arts hall VR device, and the other is by self-study with secret manuals¡­¡± ¡°Undoubtedly, it¡¯s easier to learn martial arts through virtual reality technology in the martial arts hall¡­¡± ¡°Even the martial arts hall can only practice Yellow level martial arts techniques. To practice Mystery level martial arts techniques easily, one must go to the Tier 2 camp¡­¡± ¡°And in the lower level of the second tier camp, there is only one set of such equipment¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right, to be precise, each first-tier camp corresponds to one set, and with eight first-tier camps, there are a total of only eight sets of equipment¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°However, there are rulers and their own people that prevent people from other camps from using the equipment of this camp¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®rulers¡¯?!¡± Pan Yi Ting was stunned again. ¡°Upon first entering from zero-tier, every fighter is marked with the brand of the Tier 1 camp they first entered. In that lower level of the Tier 2 camp, you can only use the equipment of your own camp¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei chuckled softly, revealing the key information, ¡°And there is only one set of that equipment!¡± ¡°The only one set of equipment for everyone to share!¡± Chapter 606 - Chapter 606: Promotion to Tier 1 (3) Chapter 606: Promotion to Tier 1 (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°It far from enough!¡± Pan Yi Ting nodded in agreement. Hao Yu Wei added,¡± Li Tian Ba has a set of contribution rules. Those who follow him must have a certain amount of contribution points before they can use the equipment. Even so, there are still many people under him who have to wait in line¡­¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why Li Tian Ba rejected the other newcomers because of the equipment¡­¡± ¡°That should be the case. At the same time, he is also worried that others will threaten his position¡­¡± ¡°Other than Li Tian Ba, who relied on all the numbers to hunt in the first tier monster to advance to First tier, the only other way is to use the Enhancement Potion in the camp¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei continued. ¡°Once you pass this entry level, you only need to continue hunting monsters in the future to reach the mid-level to high -level and even the King Level of first-tier¡­¡± ¡°Although killing monsters is very difficult, no one knows if there will be someone with such talent who can go on smoothly by alone¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, I suggest that you set up a system for entering the camp after you become the strongest to prevent those with bad intention¡­¡± Pan Yi Ting nodded.¡± I understand. I¡¯ll consider this carefully.¡± ¡°In that case, shall we go for training first?!¡± Hao Yu Wei suggested. ¡°I am ready!¡± Pan Yi Ting took a deep breath and left with Hao Yu Wei. After the two of them left, a figure suddenly emerged from under the bed. It was Yang Hui Yan. ¡°Phew, glad I wasn¡¯t discovered¡­¡± she sighed in relief. The reason she chose to eavesdrop was because she was worried that Hao Yu Wei would exclude them and reach some agreement with Pan Yi Ting alone. Thankfully, that woman kept her word. After she left the room, it wasn¡¯t long before the other three women came looking for her. ¡°How did it go, Sister Hui?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Yang Hui Yan smiled. ¡°Did she mention anything about protecting us?!¡± They were the former camp owner¡¯s women, currently in their prime, but as Pan Yi Ting advanced to first-tier, along with her subordinates. Eventually, the five of them would completely lose any leverage and could only hope that Pan Yi Ting would keep her promise, while also guarding against any ill intentions from her subordinates towards them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hao Yu Wei is smart enough. Using Zhao Yu¡¯s matter as a pretext, she subtly brought it up, and Pan Yi Ting gave a positive response, saying she would protect us from harm¡­¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± ¡°Why Zhao Yu? We¡¯re not afraid of Zhao Yu. Can Zhao Yu even enter the camp?¡± ¡°We¡¯re only afraid of Pan Yi Ting¡¯s subordinates¡­¡± Yang Hui Yan rolled her eyes, ¡°Can the three of you have a bit of strategic thinking? Saying directly that we¡¯re afraid of her subordinates could easily create a rift between us¡­¡± ¡°Mentioning Zhao Yu allows her to agree to protect us. By then, she will realize this herself and will naturally restrain her subordinates, without feeling offended¡­¡± The three looked at each other, realizing the complexity they hadn¡¯t considered. Although they felt it was better to speak directly, Hao Yu Wei has handled in this case in a better way, so they would just follow her lead. After a moment of thought, Yang Hui Yan added, ¡°The rooms you all occupied before, let them live¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do this, the three of you stay in one room, and I¡¯ll stay with Hao Yu Wei¡­¡± ¡°Why?!¡± The three were displeased. ¡°Why?!¡± Yang Hu Yan sneered. ¡°Because you are the former owner¡¯s women. If you still occupy the most luxurious rooms, it¡¯s a path to death. We must not only give up the most luxurious rooms but also move out of the fourth floor and go back to living on the third floor¡­¡± ¡°Ah?! Go to the third floor?!¡± ¡°Sister Hui, can we not go to the third floor, please?!¡± ¡°No!¡± Yang Hui Yan shook her head, ¡°Let¡¯s lower our presence as much as possible. The fourth floor is for Pan Yi Ting and her subordinates¡­¡± ¡°Remember, once Pan Yi Ting and her people enter the camp, try not to wander outside. We have enough Zero coins saved up, and there are meal outlets in the rooms. If you can avoid going out, don¡¯t go out¡­¡± ¡°Really? It¡¯s boring enough staying in the camp, and now we¡¯re not even allowed to leave our rooms?!¡± The three were surprised and reluctant to accept. ¡°Hmph, if you¡¯re not afraid of death, you¡¯re free to wander outside, but don¡¯t blame me for not warning you. Perhaps, with your looks, you won¡¯t die, but if men take an interest in you¡­¡± ¡°Think about the consequences of encountering Li Tian Ba on the upper camp of Second-tier!¡± The three immediately became serious, thought it over sincerely, and eventually agreed. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Outside the protective film, Zhao Yu took out his water bottle and handed it to Ji Wu Shuang. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s face turned slightly red as she took the bottle and sipped a little. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How¡¯s your recovery?¡± ¡°Almost there. Fighting shouldn¡¯t be a problem, where should we go next?!¡± Zhao Yu smiled, ¡°Wait here for me, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Ji Wu Shuang didn¡¯t ask further, nodding, ¡°If any monsters come, I¡¯ll temporarily leave this place¡­¡± At this moment, not far behind them, on the other side of the protective film, two massive king monsters stared at each other, not quite getting along, but they didn¡¯t start fighting.. Chapter 607 - Chapter 607: Promotion to Tier 1 (4) Chapter 607: Promotion to Tier 1 (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will end it fast!¡± Zhao Yu nodded and walked in a direction. After he was completely out of Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s sight, he found a place to stop after a long time. [Do you wish to spend 100 Technology Points to use a Level 1 Genetic Enhancement Potion?] Yes! This was his purpose for coming out. Although Ji Wu Shuang had given him all her heart and soul, he still had to avoid the matter of advancing into first-tier on the spot. Shua! In the next second, there seemed to be a surge of energy that kept surging into his body. Violent power surged through his body. Zhao Yu felt that he had become even stronger. At the same time, on the surface of his body, layers of mud flowed out through his pores. This was the impurities in his body, or rather, the cells in his body, which were beginning to regenerate crazily at this moment. Sizzle ¡ª! Zhao Yu suddenly felt a burning sensation in his eyes. All the light in front of him became extremely dazzling. Closing his eyes, the stinging pain subsided a little, but it was still a little uncomfortable. Zhao Yu had learned of this situation from the Super Brain in advance. He did not react to it but waited quietly. The Genetic Enhancement Potion not only enhanced his physical attributes, but also his five senses. Once the enhancement was successful, his vision, hearing, and smell would be greatly enhanced. Half an hour later, the pain in his eyes gradually disappeared, and the power that surged into his body from the void stopped abruptly. ¡°It¡¯s a success!?¡± Zhao Yu opened his eyes and lowered his head. With a ¡®pop¡¯, a piece of hard skin on his neck fell off. Only then did he realize that his entire body was wrapped in a layer of blackish-gray, wax-like substance. With a little movement, it broke out of the shell. Looking at its skin, it seemed to have been smeared with golden powder, with a layer of brightness. A large number of sounds surged into his ears. He raised his head and saw a fly flapping its wings ten meters away clearly. He could even see that the fly had even stretched out one of its legs to touch his butt while it was flying. ¡°Super Brain, how much has my strength improved compared to before?!¡± [Physical fitness increased by 3 times¡­] After the Super Brain¡¯s description, Zhao Yu¡¯s jumped around with joy. The increase in his physical fitness alone was three times that of zero-tier. The increase in his combat strength was beyond description. The only thing he could be sure of was that if he were to encounter an ultimate fighter again, he would be able to kill them one by one even if a hundred of them surrounded him without a scratch. Plus, he had two Mystery Grade martial art techniques and several Yellow Grade Upper Rank martial art techniques. If it were anyone else who had broken through to first-tier, they would not have such a strong amplification. ¡°Okay now! Let¡¯s try it out.¡± Zhao Yu tried to use Vision and he was surprised to find that the range had expanded to a radius of 500 meters. Moreover, it was no longer like before, where he could not use it for just a second. This time, he persisted for nearly a minute before his head began to feel dizzy. Only then did he turn off the Super Brain¡¯s Vision. ¡°This experience¡­¡± Zhao Yu was a little surprised. With nearly a minute of field of vision and a 500-meter perspective, it was as if he had opened a god¡¯s perspective. He was certain that with the support of this vision, his combat power would definitely double up further. Thinking of this, Zhao Yu called out the interface. [Tier 1:1%] [Vision: 500 meters] [Zero Coins: 15230] [Current Technology Points: 1380] [Cloud Ascension Ladder Lightfoot (Mystery grade low-rank): 1/400 (Major achievement)] [Ferocious Tiger Fist (Mystery grade low-rank): 1/300 (Minor achievement)] [Other cultivation techniques: Odd] [Technique Fusion] He was surprised to find that at the end of the interface, a function to deduce cultivation techniques had actually appeared. ¡± Super Brain, what is this technique?!¡± [You can use technology points to upgrade existing martial art techniques.] [You can use technology points to fuse multiple martial art techniques of the same type to increase their grade.] [Note: Skill proficiency affects the amount of Technology Points required for deduction.] ¡°How many Technology Points do I need to fusion all Lightfoot technique for the Cloud Ascension Ladder Lightfoot?¡± Zhao Yu asked. [Cloud Ascension Ladder Lightfoot, Low-rank Mystery Grade technique, Current proficiency: Major achievement, Technology Points required to improve to Mid-grade Black Rank: 30000] ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much?!¡± The corner of Zhao Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. He had thought that this was an amazing function. In the end, just the improvement from Mystery Grade Low-Rank to Mid-Rank required so many Technology Points. However, when he thought of the Super Brain Notification, he realized that proficiency affected the amount of Technology Points required for fusion. He asked,¡± If my proficiency with the Cloud Ascension Ladder Lightfoot reaches perfection, how many Technology Points will I need to perform fusion?!¡± [Perfection level Cloud Ascension Ladder Lightfoot to middle-grade, technology points required: 10000] ¡°That¡¯s still quite a lot¡­¡± Even though he had lowered the cost by 20,000 technology points, the problem was that he didn¡¯t even have 10,000 technology points! Zhao Yu shook his head and tried to put the other Yellow Rank techniques into the fusion column. [Eight Trigrams Palm Technique, Yellow Grade High-Rank cultivation technique. Current proficiency: Master. Technology Points required to fusion to Black Rank Low-Rank: 5000] ¡°This is still quite a lot¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu thought for a while and took out the Eight Trigrams Palm Technique and changed it to the Dragon Tiger Fist Technique. He realized that the price for fusion it to Mystery Grade Low-Rank was the same, 5000 Technology Points. Then, he threw the Fierce Tiger Fist into it. ¡°Skill Fusion: Fierce Tiger Fist, Dragon Tiger Fist. Technology Points required for fusion: 9500. [You can obtain the Mystery Grade Middle Rank martial art technique, Fierce Tiger Dragon Fist.] ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly. He roughly understood the functions of the technique fusion.. Chapter 608 - Chapter 608: Promotion to Tier 1 (5) Chapter 608: Promotion to Tier 1 (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Does this mean that as long as I learn more Yellow Grade martial art techniques and have a higher proficiency, the price of the final fusion will also become lower¡­¡± ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t seem to be of much use. A Yellow Grade technique also requires technological points to increase one¡¯s proficiency¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Zhao Yu suddenly remembered that increasing the proficiency of martial arts did not require technology points. At the very least, the others did not have technology points. If they wanted to improve their martial arts realm, they only had two choices. One was to practice by themselves, and the other was to go to the martial arts practice hall in the camp. ¡°So, if I can learn a large number of similar cultivation techniques in the martial arts hall, raise my proficiency to perfection, and then continue to integrate and fusion, it will I be able to reach a Mystery Grade Top Rank or even an Earth Grade technique?!¡± Zhao Yu was very clear about the amplification of different levels of techniques. Every level increase would increase one¡¯s combat strength by at least 10%. If he could upgrade his current Lightfoot skill from the low-rank Mystery Grade to the low-rank Earth Grade, it would mean that his speed would increase by at least 30%. It didn¡¯t seem like much, but it was based on the fact that his physical fitness was already very strong. ¡°In this way, the importance of the camp will be great¡­¡± Previously, Zhao Yu had thought of not going to the camp for the time being and wandering in the wilderness to slowly increase his strength. It seemed that he still had to find an opportunity to go to the camp to learn martial art techniques. Of course, he had to ensure his safety. ¡°I heard from He Yun and the others that the owner of the camp will be leaving in the next few days¡­¡± As early as 20 days ago, Zhao Yu had learned from He Yun and a few other overlords that the camp owner¡¯s one year term was about to end. He would leave in a month and had no choice but to head to the second-tier camp. Now, there were only ten days left until the one-year deadline. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just stand guard outside the camp and wait for the owner to leave?!¡± Ding! At this moment, the Super Brain sent out a series of notifications, attracting Zhao Yu¡¯s attention. [Discovered Sickle Mantis, Normal Monster, First-tier Low-level, in battle deduction¡­] [Deduction successful, win rate: 85%] [The battle process is as follows:¡­] [Upgrading the battle process¡­ The optimization was successful. Increase the winning rate to 100%] At the same time, the perspective in his mind flashed several times. The scythe mantis 500 meters away seemed to have discovered Zhao Yu¡¯s location and was rapidly heading in his direction. ¡°After the upgrade, the Super Brain seems to have become even stronger. It can even decipher the names of monsters and predict the outcome of a battle¡­¡± Zhao Yu trusted the super brain very much. Since the super brain said that he had a 100% chance of winning, he naturally had to fight. It was a good opportunity to test his combat power after advancing to First Tier. The Sickle Mantis wasn¡¯t big, only about a meter long and 30 to 40 centimeters tall. On both sides of its head, there were two extremely sharp forelimbs that looked like sickles. The battle optimization content given by the Super Brain had already been transmitted. Zhao Yu only took a quick glance and imprinted the contents into his mind. With the best fighting style, he naturally didn¡¯t need to waste his time. Let the professional matters left to the professionals. The Super Brain¡¯s computing power could be said to be at the peak of a level-3 civilization. There was almost no chance of error in simulating the battle process. [Do you wish to seize your body and fight in a simulated manner?] ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Forget it, this step was saved. Zhao Yu simply let go of the control of his body and handed it over to the Super Brain. ¡°Sou ~~!¡± ¡°Squeak squeak ¡ª¡± Under Zhao Yu¡¯s gaze, the mantis darted out of the forest and pounced over with a series of strange cries. ¡°Shua ~!¡± Under the control of the Super Brain, he moved his body slightly backward and dodging the attack of the mantis with a inch gap and raising his saber to slash. The Sickle Mantis immediately blocked it It was also at this moment that Zhao Yu suddenly abandoned his saber. Fierce Tiger Fist! The Mystery Grade Low-Rank martial art technique attacked with all its might. ¡°Roar ~~!¡± It was as if a tiger was roaring. The moment he punched out, it was accompanied by a tiger¡¯s roar. ¡°Bang!¡± With a punch to the brain, it actually directly blew up the head of the Sickle Mantis. Just when Zhao Yu thought it was over, his body retreated instantly under the control of the Super Brain. With one step he retreated twenty meters before stopping. In the arena, the Sickle Mantis¡¯s body was not completely dead after its head exploded. The two sickles in front of its chest slashed crazily at the position where Zhao Yu had been standing just now. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The sound of air being torn apart continued to ring out, and the saber shadows were getting closer and closer. However, Zhao Yu stood on the spot without moving. ¡°Swoosh!¡± When the attack was so close that it was about to chop off Zhao Yu¡¯s head, even Zhao Yu himself broke out in cold sweat. The headless sickle mantis in front of him actually had no more strength left and fell to the ground with a thud. [The battle has ended. Cancel possession] The next second, Zhao Yu regained control of his body. He wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡°Super Brain, can we stay further away from next time? There¡¯s no need to save much energy! Safety first!¡± There was no one around, so who was he showing off to? [The calculations are correct. This is an absolutely safe distance¡­] ¡°Alright then! This is an order. Add an extra meter next time!¡± ¡°Affirmative!¡± Zhao Yu was too lazy to argue with the Super Brain and quickly checked his gains. What surprised him was that this First Tier monster gave him a lot of Technology Points. ¡°Killed a low-level normal monster, Sickle Mantis. Reward: 15 Technology Points.¡± At the same time, the rules of this world appeared. A white light appeared on the body of the sickle mantis, which was split into two by an invisible force. A portion of the white light turned into pure energy and surged into Zhao Yu¡¯s body. The other part of the white light merged together and turned into a coin. Zhao Yu picked up the coin and looked at it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On one side was the image of a sickle mantis, and on the other side was the word ¡®one¡¯. ¡°So, a Tier 1 coin¡­¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t dwell on this point. He put away and glanced at his personal interface. He found that the level column had changed from 1% to 2%. ¡°My luck is not bad.. I got off to a good start and encountered the weakest monster in the first tier area¡­¡± Chapter 609 - Chapter 609: Tier 1 Zone Rules Chapter 609: Tier 1 Zone Rules Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Where is Zhao Yu? Did he abandon me and leave?!¡± After Zhao Yu left, Ji W Shuang started to let her imagination run wild in boredom. From time to time, she would glance at the two-headed ox snake monster. Seeing that it was still there, he knew that Zhao Yu was still alive. ¡°Roar ¡ª!¡± Right at this moment, the two-headed ox snake monster suddenly roared. In the next second, something unexpected happened. The two-headed ox snake monster was turning around and leaping around in a joyful mood before it left. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ji Wu Shuang stood up helplessly and shouted at the monster. What responded to her was the two-headed ox snake monster¡¯s figure that left happily. From the fact that it didn¡¯t stop taking a step and was running, it could be seen that it seemed very happy. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Under Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s terrified gaze, the two-headed ox snake monster left and disappeared without a trace. ¡°No ~~!¡± She screamed in shock and let out a shrill cry before flying out in pursuit. ¡°Come back!¡± Outside the protective film, when the other King-level monster saw this, it didn¡¯t care much and pounced towards Ji Wu Shuang. ¡°Bang ¡ª1¡± After the short distance collision, Ji Wu Shuang was sent back to the protective film at an even faster speed like a kite with a broken string. At the same time, blood splattered all over the ground. There was a trace of blood at the corner of Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s mouth, and her eyes were filled with despair. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would accompany me down this path?! ¡°Why?¡± She knelt on both knees, tears falling from the corners of her eyes as she kept talking. In her opinion, there were only two possibilities for the King-level monster to leave. The first was that Zhao Yu had entered the camp and advanced to Tier 1, which was absolutely impossible. The second possibility was that Zhao Yu was dead. Only when he was dead would the Beast give up on chasing him. Ji Wu Shuang did not expect that the ups and downs of life would come so quickly. It was only yesterday that she had given up on this world and was willing to die. When she thought she was on her deathbed, Zhao Yu saved her and brought a ray of light to her world, giving her hope to live again. But today, there was no hope¡­ ¡°Why, why did you appear¡­¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t come, I would have died in peace. Why?! Ji Wu Shuang hammered the ground in pain, her blood mixing with her tears. Yet, she felt no pain, only an endless void. At that moment, Zhao Yu¡¯s death made her lose all reason to live. Rustle¡ª! Then, a sound from afar approached rapidly, as if some creature was closing in, flattening the grass. Ji Wu Shuang didn¡¯t turn around. Instead, she smiled a smile of relief. ¡°Let it end!¡± She slowly closed her eyes, waiting for the final moment to arrive. The creature drew closer until it was right behind her, then eerily stopped. As if hearing an illusion, Zhao Yu¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Ji Wu Shuang, what¡¯s wrong with you?! Are you injured again? Heh heh! Ji Wu Shuang chuckled softly, not opening her eyes, fearing that this pre-death hallucination would vanish if she did. ¡°Are you really okay?!¡± Zhao Yu came in front of Ji Wu Shuang, bent down, and gently touched her shoulder. He probably understood that Ji Wu Shuang might think he was dead because monster that had accompanied him for over days on the other side of the protective film had vanished. Feeling the warmth of the hands on her shoulder, Ji Wu Shuang felt an unimaginable illusion surge within her. Could he really have come back? She didn¡¯t want to open her eyes, but at that moment, she couldn¡¯t help but do SO. When she saw the deeply missed figure before her, tears uncontrollably surged again. The next second, before Zhao Yu could say anything, Ji Wu Shuang threw herself at him. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t dodge or resist, fearing Ji Wu Shuang might get hurt, leading to both of them making intimate contact with the ground. ¡°Pm back, it¡¯s okay now¡­¡± ¡°Whu~!¡± Ji Wu Shuang sobbed, then immediately laughed joyfully. The next second, she got a bit angry, fiercely bit Zhao Yu¡¯s shoulder. Hiss¡ª! Zhao Yu grimaced in pain but Ji Wu Shuang raised her head again and sealed his lips with hers. ¡°Mine, mine, you¡¯re mine¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang said while passionately kissing, and their silhouettes merged into one. Outside the protective film, the king-level monster was waiting for Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s death witnessed this, its eyes flickering with complex emotions. It felt bewildered, confused and annoyed. Eventually, with a series of strange noises, the beast turned its head away, deciding what it couldn¡¯t see wouldn¡¯t bother it. After a full day and night, the tormenting sounds finally subsided. The beast then breathed a sigh of relief, fearing it might suffocate if it continued listening. It saw the two figures lying side by side on the grassland, amidst chaos, even innocent trees had fallen. Tsk tsk! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It smacked its lips as if to say, humans really know how to enjoy themselves. Another day passed, and Zhao Yu gradually woke up, realizing the familiar soft body wasn¡¯t in his arms. He got up and searched Ji Wu Shuang, already dressed and sitting quietly under a tree nearby, seemingly deep in thought. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± She turned, showing a gentle smile. ¡°Yeah, are you okay now?!¡± Chapter 610 - Chapter 610: Tier 1 Zone Rules (2) Chapter 610: Tier 1 Zone Rules (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu put on a pair of pants and walked towards Ji Wu Shuang. This time, he found that Ji Wu Shuang was not sitting upright. There seemed to be something under her butt. As expected, Ji Wu Shuang glared at him with a resentful look, but said stubbornly,¡± I¡¯m fine!¡± Zhao Yu understood what she meant. He laughed awkwardly and sat down beside her. Before he could say anything, Ji Wu Shuang asked seriously.¡± You have advanced into first tier?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Killing a Tier 1 monster can further advance without training in the camp?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Yu nodded. After killing the Sickle Mantis, or rather, after advancing to the first-tier, the Super Brain¡¯s ability had improved again. Originally, his plan was to reach Tier-1 first and then slowly improve his strength. When he had the sufficient strength to dominate the camp, he would directly charge in and welcome Ji Wu Shuang and his friends. It seemed like he could bring her along to hunt in the Tier 1 area. ¡°What about the camp?!¡± She asked nervously. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Can we not go? I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang turned to look at Zhao Yu and said seriously. Compared to Zhao Yu standing up for her, she hoped that Zhao Yu could live well. ¡°I do understand tour concern but we still have to go to the camp. There¡¯s a lot of information that we don¡¯t know. Also, the martial arts hall in the camp is also something that we need to learn more advanced martial art¡­¡± Zhao Yu thought for a moment and said. Whether it was the fusion of martial art techniques, they required a large number of martial arts secret manuals and a relatively deep martial arts attainments. These required either technology points or zero coins. The difficulty of obtaining Technology Points was high. It was obviously more cost-effective to use Zero Coins. Hence, Zhao Yu had to go to the camp. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely not rashly enter¡­¡± ¡°We can just wait for the owner of the camp to leave. When the time comes, we can capture a solitary first-tier newbie and ask about the situation of the camp¡­¡± After advancing to first tier, Zhao Yu discovered that the Super Brain could now detect the levels of other creatures. Not only could the levels of monsters be scanned, but humans could be as well. The physical fitness level of Ji Wu Shuang was reaching the same as him before, Tier 0: 200%. However, martial arts abilities couldn¡¯t be scanned. These things are hard to discern with the naked eye unless the opponent uses them. ¡°Okay, promise me that you never leave me alone again¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s words were somewhat stiff. Given her personality, it was rare for her to say something so soft. But she was truly scared. Zhao Yu understood Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s personality very well and was moved by her words,¡± It won¡¯t happen again¡­¡± ¡°Too weak¡­¡± In the camp¡¯s training ground, more than a dozen guards were lying on the ground in disarray, wailing, while Pan Yi Ting had a worried look on her face. She had already used a Tier 1 potion to advance to First-tier and was planning to follow Hao Yu Wei¡¯s suggestion to take a group of people out hunting. But before leaving, she wanted to test these people¡¯s strength. The result was a big disappointment for her. The strongest person in the camp turned out to be herself. Even Hao Yu Wei, a First-tier mid-level, could hardly compete with her. ¡°When I advanced to First-tier initially, I was just a threshold enhancer and the boost after advancement was limited¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei was also a bit embarrassed. She always thought that, being a mid level First-tier, even if her potential and martial arts were lacking, defeating a First-tier newbie would still be within her capabilities. Unexpectedly, Pan Yi Ting had far surpassed her in combat power right after advancing to Tier 1. As for the other guards, they were even worse. Most of them were just threshold level when they advanced to Tier 1, with limited strength increase, not even comparable to Hao Yu Wei. The rest had chosen the path of Beast Transformation to became Beast enhancer after only ten enhancements. Beast Transformers, as the name suggests, transform certain organs of their body into those of wild beasts. The pros and cons are clear. The advantage is that it only requires ten evolutions to advance to Tier 1, but the drawback is that the increase in combat power is the smallest. Even after advancing to First-tier fighter, they are the weakest. Among the same limit breakers, ultimate fighters are the strongest, threshold level next, and Beast enhancer is the weakest. Moreover, this gap widens as the tier increases. ¡°Can you do it?!¡± Hao Yu Wei asked nervously, thinking that it would take some time before she could transition power to Pan Yi Ting. Now it seems there was no need for that; Pan Yi Ting was already the strongest in the camp. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go myself!¡± ¡°They are basically of no use, too weak. Even if dozens of them teamed up, they couldn¡¯t hurt me, let alone a Tier 1 monster?!¡± ¡°As for you, although your physical quality is stronger than mine, your martial arts are a mess and your control over power is too weak¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This is what we¡¯ll do: you take care of the camp for now, don¡¯t let other in for advancement. I¡¯ll go to the martial arts hall to see if I can increase the proficiency of a few more techniques¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Hao Yu Wei nodded, smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let them in until you¡¯re ready¡­¡± ¡°Also, we have plenty of zero coins stored up¡­¡± These zero coins were stored by Li Tian Ba in the early days. Later on, when zero coins became useless to him, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the inner circle anymore.. Chapter 611 - Chapter 611: Tier 1 Zone Rules (3) Chapter 611: Tier 1 Zone Rules (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation As for Li Tian Ba¡¯s women, they had nothing to spend except for food and drinks. The only place where they could spend a lot of zero coins was the training hall. Although they used virtual reality technology, it consumed brain and will power and it could not be used all the time. Many people needed to rest after using it for a period of time to recover. For those delicate women, it was simply a waste of effort, so they naturally didn¡¯t use it much. ¡°Yes, I will go to the training hall to try. No matter what the result is, we will set off in three days and try to hunt a tier 1 beast¡­¡± After Pan Yi Ting quickly walked towards the martial arts practice hall. Looking at her back, Hao Yu wei heaved a sigh of relief. When Pan Yi Ting was stronger than her, she had been a little flustered. She was afraid that Pan Yi Ting would turn hostile. Although it was unlikely, it was still possible. Fortunately, she was right. Pan Yi Ting did not have any intention of falling out with her and was still fulfilling the contract between them. ¡°Shu Shu ~!¡± Two figures slowly emerged from the forest, one in front and one behind. Their movements were more cautious, as if they were afraid of making too much noise. ¡°Zhao Yu, there seems to be a sound behind us. Is that guy chasing after us?!¡± Ji Wu Shuang was slightly nervous. Just now, they had encountered a mid-level first-tier monster. They had to escape for a long time before they could get rid of it. Zhao Yu used his vision to scan the surroundings and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a little squirrel.¡± His field of vision was now more than 500 meters wide, and as his strength increased, it would continue to expand. He had relied on his vision to avoid danger in advance. At the same time, he also discovered the uniqueness of the Tier 1 region. In the Tier 0 region, monsters basically had their own territories, and they would not easily leave their respective territories. In this Tier 1 area, there were two types of monsters live in the same area, and their strength was completely different. At the most ridiculous moment, they had even encountered a high-level Tier 1 monster not long after they had walked out. Fortunately, his vision had discovered the other party in advance, allowing them to escape. However, there were also situations where he was discovered as soon as he used his vision across the other party. After the Super Brain¡¯s analysis and few trials, he roughly understood. Mammals relied on sight, smell, and hearing to sense the world and their prey. These monsters could usually detect them in advance and retreat safely. However, there was also a type of mutated insect monster that seemed to have evolved the ability to sense ultrasonic waves and receive electromagnetic signals. When it was scanned by the vision, it also located Zhao Yu. A mid-level first tier terrestrial vampire bat, which indeed was such an existence. Compared to the high level monsters they had encountered before, its strength wasn¡¯t as formidable, but it was still enough to make them flee in panic. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, shall we just give up?¡± Ji Wu Shuang hesitated for a moment before speaking out. She had already realized that she was now a burden to Zhao Yu. During their time together, she had discovered that Zhao Yu seemed to possess some sort of special superpower that allowed him to sense the location of monsters hundreds of meters in advance. It was this ability that had allowed them to escape danger several times. With Zhao Yu¡¯s strength, if he encountered a monster he couldn¡¯t defeat, he could still escape in advance, but with her, he had to constantly look after her. This made her feel guilty and useless. ¡°It¡¯s okay, as soon as we encounter a first-tier low-level monster, you¡¯ll be able to advance. Then, the two of us together might even dare to take on a mid-level¡­¡± ¡°Even if we really encounter a monster that we can¡¯t handle, you just run towards the protective film and head back to the zero tier area. You¡¯ll be safe then¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang didn¡¯t say anything more, but thought to herself that if they really couldn¡¯t escape, she would sacrifice herself for Zhao Yu to get away. The two set off again, and compared to Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s cautiousness, Zhao Yu was quite calm. After all, with the visual field of five-hundred-meter radius, there was no need to create a tense atmosphere. ¡°Here it comes!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s steps halted, and his visual field flickered once. Quickly, the Super Brain scanned the information of the newcomer. Seeing the information, Zhao Yu quickly went toward its direction, ¡°It¡¯s a low level. Let¡¯s go!¡± Through the visual field, he had already seen the appearance of the monster. It resembled a lizard but had a pair of extremely long sharp claws. It was over two meters long, covered in black dots spaced apart across its body, making it seem quite formidable. ¡°This guy hasn¡¯t noticed us. You wait here, I¡¯ll see if I weaken it by surprise¡­¡± Zhao Yu activated his Lightfoot skill, leapt up, and flew onto a large tree. Then, he quietly approached the lizard from the air. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the visual field, the clawed lizard hadn¡¯t realized it was being targeted and continued to leisurely crawl, seemingly heading to a nearby river to drink water. After figuring out its route, Zhao Yu found a tree with a lower canopy, and hid. He took a deep breath, and under the control of the Super Brain, his pores slightly closed up. The purpose of this was to reduce the emission of his own scent, effectively preventing the lizard from detecting him by smell. Thirty meters¡­. Chapter 612 - Chapter 612: Tier 1 Zone Rules (4) Chapter 612: Tier 1 Zone Rules (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation j Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Twenty meters¡­ Ten meters¡­ When the clawed lizard was within five meters, it finally sensed that something was wrong, or that it had smelled some human scent. Zhao Yu had been using his vision to observe the situation. Seeing this, he understood that he could not wait any longer. With a tap of his foot, he instantly stomped a small pit on the tree body. His entire body flew up and attacked the clawed lizard from midair. ¡°Roar-!¡± Only then did the Lizard realized that there was a creature ambushing it. It was already too late to dodge. It roared angrily and raised its forelimbs, extending its claws towards Zhao Yu. ¡°Gale Blade Technique!¡± Bravery!!! The long saber descended from the sky with a mighty force as it slashed at the head of the clawed lizard. ¡°Bang!¡± The sound of metal clashing rang out. In the next second, Zhao Yu stepped on the lizard another arm and instantly displayed the Tiger Fist toward its head. ¡°Roar ¡ª!¡± A tiger¡¯s roar sounded, and a fierce aura rose. ¡°Bang!¡± The punch hit the head of the clawed lizard, causing it to see stars. Its feet were unsteady, and it looked like it was about to fall. Taking advantage of its unstable center of gravity, Zhao Yu performed a double jump and with his long saber strikes again toward the lizard. ¡°Swoosh!¡± One of the claw lizard¡¯s arms was instantly cut off. ¡°Splash ¡ª!¡± The lizard blood splashed like a fountain and turned around to escape. Its remaining three legs kicked wildly and it instantly escaped a few meters away. ¡°Too slow!¡± In an instant, he jumped above the clawed lizard. ¡°Bravery!¡± The leaves flew and a gust of wind blew. In the next second, the lizard¡¯s other arm with sharp claws was also cut off. The Claw Lizard, which had lost its weapon, was like a bird with a broken wing. It was completely harmless now. Zhao Yu chased it for a hundred meters before he successfully captured it. Soon, he ran back to find Ji Wu Shuang. When Ji Wu Shuang arrived at the scene and saw the lizard with only its torso left, she was shocked. ¡°This is a low-level first tier beast?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Hurry up and kill it. After you kill it, you¡¯ll advance to Tier-1 too.¡± Zhao Yu nodded and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so strong?!!¡± She really didn¡¯t expect Zhao Yu to be so powerful to confront a first tier monster alone when he had just broken through to Tier 1! Upon reflection, she realized that she indeed hadn¡¯t had much faith in Zhao Yu¡¯s strength. Mainly because Zhao Yu didn¡¯t act very often, or rather, didn¡¯t act often in front of her. ¡°Make your move, don¡¯t let it bleed to death¡­¡± Zhao Yu urged. If the monster bled to death, the kill would be credited to him. ¡°Okay!¡± Ji Wu Shuang didn¡¯t dawdle, quickly took Zhao Yu¡¯s weapon and chopped off the lizard¡¯s head. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The next second, a surge of white energy hit her, and Ji Wu Shuang began the process of advancing to First Tier low level. Zhao Yu picked up the dropped First coins, fearing that the bloody scent of the lizard might attract more formidable monsters, he carried the lizard¡¯s corpse and threw it further away. Half an hour later, Ji Wu Shuang opened her eyes, and like Zhao Yu before, her body was covered in a layer of grey mud. ¡°Ah!!¡¯, what¡¯s this?!¡± When she realized that the grey mud enveloping her was exuded from within her body, she panicked, her face flushed red as she ran towards the river. ¡°What¡¯S there to be afraid of, I¡¯m not disgusted by it!!¡± Zhao Yu laughed and quickly followed her. After frolicking by the river for a while, Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s tense mood finally relaxed. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll fight alongside you this time¡­¡± ¡°No rush, I have something to pick up¡­¡± Zhao Yu lead Ji Wu Shuang back in the direction they came from. ¡°What is it?¡± Ji Wu Shuang asked curiously. ¡ö¡öZero coins, I buried fifteen thousand of them near the protective film¡­¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t seem to have any use for these at the moment, can¡¯t get into the camp, and besides, more than ten thousand coins, aren¡¯t they hard to carry?!¡± Although zero coins are small, only the size of a thumb, when there are many, they take up quite a bit of space. With their backpacks, they might not be able to fit them all. Zhao Yu just smiled and didn¡¯t explain. The Super-Brain also unlocked the spatial storage ability for him. This was because he used a Tier 1 genetic enhancement potion, which made the super-brain free up space to provide a one cubic meter space for him to store things. After returning to where he buried the zero coins and successfully retrieving them, Zhao Yu found an excuse to send Ji Wu Shuang away for a bit, leaving some in the backpack and storing the rest in the storage space. The concept of a storage space was clearly beyond the ordinary imagination, and Zhao Yu feared revealing it might cause Ji Wu Shuang to question him. After finishing these tasks, Zhao Yu regrouped with Ji Wu Shuang. -Is this all the zero coins? Didn¡¯t you say there were more than ten thousand? ¡± Ji Wu Shuang weighted the bag with her hands. ¡°Cough cough, I left some of the zero coins behind, didn¡¯t take them all¡­¡± Zhao Yu casually said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Then why did you send me away? Did you bury something shameful there??!¡± ¡°No!¡± Zhao Yu flatly denied, and Ji Wu Shuang gave him a suspicious glance but didn¡¯t pursue it further. She thought that Zhao Yu might have hidden a secret item there, unwilling to leave it behind, hence he went back to take it¡­ Thinking it over, she decided to wait until he fell asleep at night to sneak a peek.. Chapter 613 - Chapter 613: Tier 1 Zone Rules (5) Chapter 613: Tier 1 Zone Rules (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor; Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Where are we going next?¡± -Let¡¯s hunt near the camp and observe when the owner of the camp will leave¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang was a little hesitant,¡± We have just advanced to the first tier. If they discover us¡­¡± ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m here!¡± Zhao Yu patted his chest and said with a smile. Only then did Ji Wu Shuang realize that Zhao Yu had super strong perception power. She was instantly relieved. This was also the main reason why Zhao Yu dared to go near the camp. Within a radius of 500 meters, no living thing or person could escape his Super Brain. Moreover, this distance was far enough. As long as they stayed in the forest or jungle, they would definitely not be discovered. At the north gate of the camp. Hao Yu Wei, Yang Hui Yan, and the others were standing there, looking forward to it. The few of them were worried about something. However, no matter how worried they were, they did not take a step away from the door. It was as if something terrifying would happen after they passed through the door. ¡°Coming ~~!¡± Suddenly, Yang Hui Yan screamed. Everyone immediately focused their eyes. As expected, Pan Yi Ting¡¯s figure jumped out of the outer area of the north gate of the camp and was rushing toward the gate. The moment Pan Yi Ting appeared, a spider that was more than three meters tall jumped out from behind her. It strode forward with its furry legs and chased after her. Hiss! When the girls saw this, they were shocked and couldn¡¯t help but shrink back. They had no intention of helping. Just the appearance of this spider monster was enough to scare them so much that their faces turned pale, not to mention fighting. ¡°Run, PanYi Ting!¡± ¡°Pan Yi Ting, you can do it!¡± Following Hao Yu Wei¡¯s shout, the others followed suit. Although they shouted, they couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. Even knowing that the monsters couldn¡¯t enter the gate, it still made them subconsciously afraid to get too close to the door. Pan Yi Ting was injured, her shoulder covered in blood, and one of her arms hung limp as if it was broken, swaying in the wind. As she neared the camp gate, a glimmer of joy appeared on Pan Yi Ting¡¯s face, and she mustered up her strength to dash forward. ¡°Squeak squeak squeak¡ª!¡± Behind her, three or four spiders of similar size emerged from the woods. However, they did not pursue, clearly focusing their gaze on the spider that was chasing their prey, as if wondering whether their companion could win. ¡°Sizzle sizzle¡ª!¡± Just then, Pan Yi Ting suddenly heard a familiar sound. She glanced at the increasingly closer camp, bit her lip, and without attending to the noise behind, dashed straight for it. ¡°Sizzle sizzle¡ª!¡± ¡°Pfft~!¡± The chasing spider slowed down a bit, but underneath its flesh lump, it was ceaselessly wriggling. Moments later, a jet of dark purple liquid was ejected by the spider. This glob of liquid moved extremely fast, far outpacing Pan Yi Ting¡¯s running speed, and was about to hit her. At this critical moment, Pan Yi Ting leap into the air. ¡°Sizzle sizzle sizzle¡ª!¡± She maneuvered her body, narrowly avoiding most of the venom attack, especially from being hit in the head. But her calf couldn¡¯t dodge in time, initially getting splashed, emitting a sizzling sound along with a scent resembling grilled meat. ¡°Hiss¡ª!¡± Instantly, Pan Yi Ting¡¯s face contorted in pain, even feeling like her leg was ruined. But at that moment, she dared not relax, relying on sheer willpower, she lunged into the gate and finally stopped. On the square, seeing their prey escape back into the camp, the several fuzzy giant spiders slowly turned around and burrowed into the jungle, disappearing without a trace. ¡°Are you okay?!¡± Several women hurried to check Pan Yi Ting¡¯s injuries. ¡ö¡öI¡¯m fine, help me to get treated¡­¡± PanYi Ting¡¯s face was dripping with sweat, pale, but her eyes were still determined. Hao Yu Wei sighed inwardly, understanding she could never be as brave as Pan Yi Ting. Along with the others, she carried Pan Yi Ting to the medical room in a rush. After paying some zero coins, Pan Yi Ting¡¯s injuries gradually began to heal. ¡°How are you feeling?!¡± Hao Yu Wei and the other sisters asked with concern. In reality, they were even more eager to ask other questions. ¡°I¡¯m fine now!¡± Pan Yi Ting nodded, seeing the meaning in their eyes, shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t succeed!¡± The women immediately showed disappointed expressions. ¡± It¡¯s alright,¡± Hao Yu Wei comforted her reluctantly.¡± Take your time. You¡¯ll find a monster that you can kill.¡± A day had passed. Pan Yi Ting had gone out dozens of times and encountered dozens of monsters. Without exception, there was not a single monster that she could deal with. It was not easy for her to encounter a solo monster that she could deal with. All she could found was monsters that lived in groups. It was difficult for her to fight against them alone. Pan Yi Ting felt a little uncomfortable. She had thought that with her strength, she would be able to handle it alone. Who knew that the monster activity in this Tier 1 area were completely different from the Tier o and newbie area? In the same area, there were all kinds of monsters of all levels. According to her judgment, the strength of the group of spiders just now should be around the mid level of the first tier. Moreover, they lived in groups. If it was not for the fact that they were close to the camp, she might have died in no time. If this continued, when would she be able to improve her strength? Pan Yi Ting was also a little anxious. It had been three days since she had reached First tier, and she was only able to explore 1% of the Tier 1 area. She hadn¡¯t killed even a single monster, and the biggest problem wasn¡¯t her strength but the inability to determine if the monsters she encountered were within her capability to defeat. If her strength had been substantial, she could have bulldozed through, but currently, having just advanced to first tier, most monsters were stronger than her. It was only after venturing into the wilderness herself that she understood why Li Tian Ba no longer took Hao Yu Wei and the others with him. The monsters outside, even just near the camp, included various mid level and high-level first tier normal creatures, and further away, there might even be stronger ones such as elite or commander class. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To elevate someone from low level of first tier to med-level would require at least a high level normal monster that might need her to lead a group of fighter that could deal with zero-tier king level monster. Moreover, it would necessitate continuously claiming kills and searching for suitable monsters, meaning that even for a warrior like Li Tian Ba, it would take a considerable amount of time. For someone like Li Tian Ba, it was naturally impossible to kindly waste time helping others advance, especially for people with lesser talents like Hao Yu Wei and others that he left behind. Sensing the sadness in Hao Yu Wei and the others, Pan Yi Ting jumped down from the medical bed and comforted them, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just change into a new suit of armor and head out again¡­¡± She smiled and said, ¡°Eve scouted around the area, marked some dangerous zones, and the chances of success next time are very high!¡± Chapter 614 - Chapter 614: Meeting Pan Yi Ting Chapter 614: Meeting Pan Yi Ting Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°This¡­You are incredibly strong!¡± At the edge of the protective film, Zhao Yu and Ji Wu Shuang had a spar. What surprised him was that after Ji Wu Shuang advanced to the first tier, her strength was actually stronger than him. If he didn¡¯t hand over his body to the Super Brain, he might have not been able to win. However, Ji Wu Shuang was even more surprised. ¡°You said that because of me, right?!¡± I am an ancient martial arts inheritor! Moreover, she was one of the best among them. Among this batch of descenders, she was the strongest. Otherwise, she would not have become everyone¡¯s tacit leader. As for Zhao Yu, according to what she knew, he did not know martial arts when he descended. The source of his martial arts was still the secret manual of the Wang Feng Valley. From the time he came into contact with the secret manual until now, it had not even been a month, but he had actually mastered it so deeply. ¡°You¡¯re a genius!¡± Ji Wu Shuang sighed. How about it?¡± Zhao Yu smiled.¡± Do you want to teach me your Ji Family¡¯s martial art technique and let me help your Ji Family flourish?!¡± As soon as these words were said, Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s expression changed as if she was very conflicted. Zhao Yu had saved her and her people. On the other hand, the Ji Family had accompanied her for the first half of her life. Reviving the Ji Family¡¯s honor was her only dream and pursuit. Looking at the complicated expression on Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s face, Zhao Yu knew that his position in Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s heart was still not as important as the Ji Family. Although he believed that Ji Wu Shuang was indeed willing to save him with her life when he was in danger, compared to the Ji Family, he was still far apart. ¡°I¡¯m just joking!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t intend to change my surname¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled. This remark reminded Ji Wu Shuang, ¡°If you were to marry into the Ji family, you could indeed learn¡­¡± Zhao Yu felt frustrated, finding that whenever the Ji family was involved, Ji Wu Shuang seemed like a completely different person, making him feel like an outsider. ¡°What level and rank is your Ji family¡¯s martial arts?¡± ¡°Mystery level medium rank, high-rank; those are what I currently possess¡­¡± But within my Ji family¡¯s martial arts, there are many 1 haven¡¯t learned yet, which, based on their difficulty, should be at the Earth level, even Heaven ¡¯ level¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly. The techniques Ji Wu Shuang mastered were only Mystery level medium and high rank, not as impressive as he had imagined. Although he currently only possessed two Mystery level low rank techniques, one was major achievement, and the other was minor achievement. Moreover, he had the ability to upgrade techniques, and learning more could potentially elevate them to the Earth level. The two didn¡¯t dwell on this topic too much, as Ji Wu Shuang seemed to have realized the issue as well. She was indeed willing to die for Zhao Yu, but that came with a caveat. That was, not to betray the Ji family. Apart from revealing Ji family martial arts, there wasn¡¯t much option to betray the Ji family, which spared her a lot of troubles. With the help of the Super Brain¡¯s vision, they smoothly made their way near the camp. Zhao Yu felt disappointed that his vision was blocked, or rather, couldn¡¯t penetrate into the camp. Just like when he first arrived and couldn¡¯t scan the underground, the camp was covered with high-end technology, which he couldn¡¯t decrypt for the time being. In the camp. After a short rest, Pan Yi Ting once again dressed up and walked towards the door. Hao Yu Wei and the others behind her wanted her to take a break before going, but they didn¡¯t say anything in the end. If Pan Yi Ting did not succeed, they would have no hope of advancing to the Second-tier encampment. For Pan Yi Ting, the pressure was indeed not small. Her journey had been smooth sailing. She was a descendant of ancient martial arts as well, and she was surrounded by people from the same circle. In the group of girls, Ji Wu Shuang protected them, so no one dared to argue with her. In the group of boys, Huo Zhen Wu chased away the pursuers and harassers, so they basically didn¡¯t suffer any grievances. But now, Ji Wu Shuang had left and Huo Zhen Wu had betrayed her. She had to take charge of the situation herself. It was impossible to say that there was no pressure. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Pan Yi Ting resolutely walked into the forest again. This time, she chose another direction. When she completely disappeared into the forest and was out of sight of the camp¡¯s gate, Pan Y Tting felt a lump in her throat and tears fell. ¡°I¡¯m scared too ¡ªI¡± She cried as she spoke. Even if there was no one around, she wanted to talk about the bitterness in her heart. I can t be the queen at all. However, when I saw their expectant eyes, I really couldn¡¯t refuse¡­¡± Pan Yi Ting cried as she walked. At first, she might have been lucky and thought that the Tier 1 zone would be easy to handle as she has became a first tier fighter. However, after a few trips out, she was educated by the monsters well enough. This Tier 1 area is entirely different from the zero-tier or newbie area, filled with monsters of various levels, various types and classes. The unauthorized territories making it extremely unfriendly to someone who has just advanced to First tier as newbie. Suddenly, a familiar voice rang out. ¡°Ting Ting?!¡± Pan Yi Ting was startled, turned her head and it was Ji Wu Shuang and Zhao Yu. ¡°Sister?¡± ¡°Is it really you!¡± Without thinking, she directly rushed over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ji Wu Shuang was also slightly surprised, but still opened her arms and embraced her. ¡°We finally meet again¡­¡± Pan Yi Ting cried for a while. Ji Wu Shuang gently patted her back, seemingly surprised as well, not expecting Pan Yi Ting to have such a tender side. Zhao Yu stood by and watched them.. Chapter 615 - Chapter 615: Meeting Pan Yi Ting (2) Chapter 615: Meeting Pan Yi Ting (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation According to the Super Brain¡¯s hint, Pan Yi Ting in front of him has already reached the first-tier. However, her evolution progress is only 1%, which should mean she has just advanced recently. The only thing that puzzled Zhao Yu was why this woman, who was fancied by the camp owner, was outside alone here. Could it be that she had escaped?! Pan Yi Ting was venting her emotions, he did not want to disturb her, so he could only use the Super Brain to scan the surroundings and provide a guard for the two of them. After a long while, Pan Yi Ting gradually calmed down. ¡°Ting Ting, didn¡¯t you enter the camp? How did you here?!¡± Ji Wu Shuang was puzzled. In her opinion, once Pan Yi Ting entered the camp, she would definitely be dominated by men and should not have any reason to act alone outside. Pan Yi Ting broke into a smile through her tears, ¡°Sister, do you still think the camp owner is a man?!¡± ¡°Um?!¡± Ji Wu Shuang was startled, ¡°What do you mean?! Zhao Yu also moved closer to understand the situation inside the camp from Pan Yi Ting. Pan Yi Ting glanced at Zhao Yu beside her, and couldn¡¯t help but think of the day Zhao Yu came charging with ten King Beasts, declaring war on the camp. Even after many days, the thought of it still unsettled her. Why?! She didn¡¯t understand why the man Ji Wu Shuang encountered was a real leader like Zhao Yu. While she ended up with a coward like Huo Zhen Wu?! What infuriated her the most was that, compared to the time Ji Wu Shuang and Zhao Yu met, she and Huo Zhen Wu had been childhood sweethearts from a young age! Pan Yi Ting sighed softly and said, ¡°You actually misunderstood. The camp owner¡¯s name is Li Tian Ba, and he left a few days ago¡­¡± ¡°The people left in the camp are all abandoned by Li Tian Ba¡­¡± ¡°Including his women, there are five in total¡­¡± ¡°Hao Yu Wei is a middle level of the first tier fighter, in terms of strength, she is not as good as me who has just advanced into the first tier¡­¡± After she clarified the situation inside the camp, both Zhao Yu and Ji Wu Shuang found it quite astonished. With the Super Brain¡¯s analysis, he deduced that the probability of Pan Yi Ting lying was only 0.001%. This meant that, in the past few days, he had been shadowboxing¡­ Ji Wu Shuang was also confused, ¡°So, there was no such thing as the camp owner fancying me?!¡± ¡°Only to say¡­¡± ¡°Huo Zhen Wu thought the camp owner fancied you, and that¡¯s how that rumor started¡­¡± ¡°Actually, Hao Yu Wei has her eyes on you. She wants you to be the new leader of the camp¡­¡± -In exchange, when you have the strength in the future, you can bring the few of them to the advanced into the second-tier camp¡­ Ji Wu Shuang took a glance at Zhao Yu. However, she did not believe her completely.¡± Then why are you coming out now?!¡± she asked. ¡°Hunting!¡± Pan Yi Ting showed the wound on her arm.¡± After you left, they assumed that you wouldn¡¯t go to the camp, so they treated me as a backup¡­ ¡°Therefore, I am now the future owner of the camp. Before my strength reaches a certain level, they will not let anyone else advance to first-tier for the time being¡­¡± ¡°The two of you have advanced to the first tier?! ¡°Yep!¡± The moment she received a response from Zhao Yu and Ji Wu Shuang, Pan Yi Ting was greatly shocked. ¡°I heard from Hao Yu Wei that, half a year ago, the camp was not open to outsiders, forcing all the ultimate fighters within the inner circle to band together and push towards the tier 1 area¡­¡± ¡°After going through untold hardships, they finally made Li Tian Ba kill one, and only then did they advance further one by one¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang was taken aback by this statement, seemingly very surprised and questioned Zhao Yu, ¡°How did you manage to do it alone?!¡± Pan Yi Ting was even more astonished. Did Zhao Yu advance to the first tier all by himself?! Zhao Yu just smiled slightly and did not explain anything. The two did not ask further. ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t you come back to the camp with me? If you come back, the camp will be under your management, how about it?!¡± Pan Yi Ting said with a joyful face. She had been fighting wildly outside to no avail. If it weren¡¯t for the prior arrangement with Hao Yu Wei and others, she might have given up on this hassle. In her view, bringing a few more ultimate fighters into the camp and forming a team to hunt monsters should be easier. However, her suggestion was not accepted by Hao Yu Wei and others, mainly out of fear. Or rather, Hao Yu Wei and others did not dare to trust others lightly. Ji Wu Shuang rejected her offer, ¡°It¡¯s meaningless, we both have already become first tier fighter, what can we do by returning to the camp?! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s different!¡± ¡°These days in the camp, I learned quite a few techniques. Although the level are not high, just Upper rank Yellow Level, but with enough Zero Coins, you can keep learning¡­¡± ¡°Besides, you two have always been in the wilderness, which is not as safe¡­¡± Thinking about her own scenes of fleeing back in embarrassment these past few days, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why these two seemed to be in such good condition. -In this wilderness, high-level monsters and low-level monsters live together, no one knows if they will encounter super powerful monsters, if targeted, the only way to get rid of them is the camp¡­ Pan Yi Ting was quite persistent, continuing her pursuit ¡°Moreover, there¡¯s clean food and water in the camp, and you can even take hot showers¡­¡± ¡°In the camp, there¡¯s no need to worry about monsters, you can have a good night¡¯s sleep without any worries¡­ Chapter 616 - Chapter 616: Meeting Pan Yi Ting (3) Chapter 616: Meeting Pan Yi Ting (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Ji Wu Shuang thought about it and it seemed to be the case. In the past few days, the two of them had taken turns to stay up and rest If they wanted to sleep well, they had to sacrifice a portion of their daytime activities. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Yu, as if she wanted to know what he was thinking. Zhao Yu had some ideas about entering the camp. He had the ability to fuse and upgrade marital art techniques. He needed a large number of Yellow level martial art techniques. Thinking of this, he nodded slightly towards Ji Wu Shuang ¡°How can I be sure that you are telling the truth? Also, even if we really enter the camp, will Hao Yu Wei and the others allow us to enter?!¡± Pan Yi Ting didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°I swear, if I lie to you, I¡¯ll die a horrible death¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re worried, I can go discuss with Hao Yu Wei first¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang pulled Zhao Yu to the side and whispered a few words to express her worries. Zhao Yu, on the other hand, said that he would go over and take a look first before making a decision. Just like that, the three of them headed towards the camp. Just upon approaching the square near the camp entrance, they saw a few women standing at the gate, looking outside with eager anticipation. When Hao Yu Wei and the others saw Pan Yi Ting was bringing Zhao Yu and Ji Wu Shuang with her, they became anxious, as if unsure what to do. ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go speak to them first¡­¡± Pan Yi Ting quickly left the two and ran towards the camp. After a moment, she came running out with a big smile on her face. I ve spoken to them, you can come in now¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang hesitated for a moment, ¡°You wait outside for me, I¡¯ll go in and take a look¡­¡± ¡°If something doesn¡¯t feel right, just run according to the situation¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no need for such trouble, I¡¯ll go in with you¡­¡± As Pan Yi Ting was not lying, so there should be no danger in the camp, but Ji Wu Shuang still doubted her. ¡°No, how can I let you take a risk with me?!¡± Ji Wu Shuang was very firm in her stance, not wanting Zhao Yu to go in with her. Zhao Yu patted her head gently and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to fear, at worst we can just die together!¡± This remark made Pan Yi Ting look at them with envy. Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s face turned red, her eyes full of sweetness and happiness. She finally nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in together.¡± After saying that, she even specially linked her arm with Zhao Yu¡¯s. Under the lead of Pan Yi Ting, Zhao Yu and Ji Wu Shuang stepped into the camp gates for the first time. ¡°Ji Wu Shuang, Zhao Yu, welcome¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei said with a bit nervous. Behind her, four women were hiding, namely Yang Hui Yan and others. Initially, they disagreed with letting Zhao Yu and Ji Wu Shuang in, but Pan Yi Ting stated that the two were already at the first tier, and if not allowed in now, there would be no chance to discuss this matter later. Given the circumstances, the group had no choice but to agree. Fortunately, what relieved them was Pan Yi Ting¡¯s promise that even if Ji Wu Shuang and Zhao Yu entered the camp, the agreement with them still stood. ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°Could you take us around?!¡± Ji Wu Shuang requested to take a tour around the camp. One of her hands remained on the hilt of her sword, seemingly ready to act at any moment. Hao Yu Wei and the others quickly responded, ¡°No problem¡­¡± After touring the camp, they arrived at the martial arts hall, where Zhao Yu and Ji Wu Shuang experienced it firsthand. Of course, they entered the martial arts rooms, which are private and cost more than the martial arts hall. ¡°Martial arts training uses virtual reality technology to accelerate the learning progress of martial arts¡­¡± ¡°Those with lesser talent might need a dozen or twenty times to improve a bit of proficiency¡­¡± ¡°Those with great talent, perhaps only needed four or five times to improve a bit of proficiency¡­¡± Zhao Yu entered the martial arts room and found that there were indeed a lot of techniques, with thousands of yellow level techniques alone. All kinds of techniques were available. He searched for the Eight Trigram Palm technique, and sure enough, the system was able to find it. After picked it, his consciousness instantly entered a virtual space. In front of him, a martial arts character phantom appeared and began performing the martial arts. At the same time, the Super Brain provided a prompt. [Do you wish to activate the learning assistance function?!] Yes! Even though he did not know what the new function was, it should be helpful for learning martial arts. After Zhao Yu agreed, he didn¡¯t notice anything strange and continued to watch the man in front of him. A few minutes later, the martial arts practice ended. When his consciousness returned to reality, he was shocked to find that the proficiency of the Eight Trigrams Palm, which had not moved for a long time, had actually increased by one point. I can increase it by one point at a time?!¡± With this thought in mind, Zhao Yu took out two more coins and tried it out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When he turned on the learning support function and returned, his proficiency had indeed increased by a little. ¡°Is it that powerful?!¡± Zhao Yu was a little surprised. This method was really quicker than reading secret manuals himself. However, for most people, talent was very important. Some people needed dozens of times to increase their proficiency by one point, while others might only able to increase it by one point after a few times. No matter how talented one was, the difficulty of increasing proficiency would also increase greatly when one reached a high level of martial arts.. Chapter 617 - Chapter 617: Meeting Pan Yi Ting (4) Chapter 617: Meeting Pan Yi Ting (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Just like the five inner circle overlords, who have been entering and exiting the camp for so long with their zero coins were essentially all spent in the Martial Arts Hall, yet none of them achieved a complete mastery of any martial art technique. The best they could do was to have one or two martial arts techniques reach a minor achievement level, and most were merely at the beginner or master level. ¡°As long as I¡¯m willing to spend zero coins, I can greatly improve the proficiency of martial arts techniques¡­¡± Zhao Yu looked around and regretfully discovered that this Martial Arts Hall was only effective for Yellow level martial arts techniques. He guessed that the Martial Arts Hall for higher level martial arts techniques might be located in the second-tier camp. Stepping out of the Martial Arts Room, Ji Wu Shuang and others had been waiting for a long time. ¡°You finally came out!¡± Ji Wu Shuang breathed a sigh of relief. If it weren¡¯t for the knowledge that this Martial Arts Hall was a facility provided by the camp and inaccessible to others, she might have turned hostile. ¡°The feature is really good, I couldn¡¯t help but try it twice¡­¡± Zhao Yu said with a smile. ¡°The Martial Arts Hall is not always accessible. It consumes our energy and mental will power as well. Typically, entering about ten times a day is the limit before our whole body and mind exhausted, and it¡¯s difficult to go in again without resting¡­¡± Pan Yi Ting reminded Zhao Yu. ¡°Got it!¡± This seemed reasonable. After all, the Martial Arts Hall utilized virtual reality technology to pull a person¡¯s consciousness into the subconscious space for learning, so it¡¯s natural that it consumes energy and will power. The group went upstairs to check out the rooms, which were decorated like a hotel, complete with beds, food, and washrooms. ¡°The food in the rooms is quite expensive, not really worth it¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei advised, ¡°There¡¯s also food sold in the living area on the first floor, which is cheaper¡­¡± ¡± Let¡¯s talk about this later. Let¡¯s us discuss about the future development of the camp!¡± Zhao Yu went straight to the point. ¡°As long as you guys can help us advance to the second-tier campsite in the future, you can do whatever you like here.¡± Hao Yu Wei said as she glanced at Pan Yi Ting. She didn¡¯t know who to tell, so she simply used ¡®you guys¡¯ instead. Pan Yi Ting also expressed that she could assist Ji Wu Shuang in managing the camp. Ji Wu Shuang rejected the offer again, ¡°I don¡¯t have such thoughts¡­¡±. After the betrayal in the square, she had lost interest in leading a team. Hao Yu Wei and the others were disappointed about her reaction. In their view, Ji Wu Shuang and Zhao Yu were a better candidate to Pan Yi Ting. After all, these two had directly advanced to the first tier from the wilderness. In terms of potential, perhaps they were even better than Li Tian Ba. Hao Yu Wei and the other sisters couldn¡¯t help but turn their head to towards at Zhao Yu, with a hint of expectation in their eyes. At the moment, they were looking forward to Zhao Yu to accept or convince Ji Wu Shuang. Especially Hao Yu Wei, the way Zhao Yu had shown his determination and power in the square had already deeply imprinted in her heart. Working with such a person was also a nice experience. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so rush!¡± ¡°We can just discuss it in details. As long as the three of us can maintain our strength, the camp won¡¯t get out of control¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei and the others breathed a sigh deep down in their heart. They were afraid that Zhao Yu would monopolize the decision-making, excluding them. In that case, even if something big happened, it wouldn¡¯t involve them. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry so much. The camp will continue to be locked down. We¡¯ll drag the people inside for now, and consider opening up after the three of us advance to the middle of the first tier¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Just in time, these past few days, Pan Yi Ting has been having a hard time fighting alone outside. With the help of you two, it should be better¡­¡± ¡°Mm!!¡± ¡°How many zero coins are there in the camp now?!¡± Zhao Yu asked, With two zero coins per visit to use the VR technology in the Martial Art Room, Zhao Yu has over seven thousand five hundred entries as he had fifteen thousand coins with him now. Yet, this was still far from reducing sufficient technology points needed for fusion or upgrade. ¡°There are more than a hundred thousand zero coins left, which should be enough¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hao Yu Wei hesitated for a moment but still truthfully reported a number. She felt that, with over a hundred thousand zero coins, it should be enough for their use. More than a hundred thousand¡­ Zhao Yu thought for a moment and felt that it might be enough for now. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll head out and hunt some monsters outside¡­.¡± Chapter 618 - Chapter 618: AFK Mode Chapter 618: AFK Mode Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Hiss ¡ª!¡± In the forest, a python with a blue upper body and a yellow lower body slowly passed by. It stuck out its tongue and sniffed the air from time to time. It was scouting the surrounding environment through its sense of smell. Suddenly, it pick up some strange odor. ¡°Hiss ~~!¡± After retracting its forked tongue, a trace of doubt flashed in its eyes. It seemed to have smelled something strange. As it twisted its head and looked around, its pupils changed a little. However, in its eyes, it was still blurry. It could only vaguely see the branches swaying in the wind. There was no living thing moving. ¡°Hiss ~!¡± It flicked its forked tongue a few more times. This time, it suddenly pick up another strange smell in another direction. Through its sense of smell, it sensed a familiar scent. It was the delicious rat. ¡°Shuoshuo ~!¡± It quickly twisted its body and approached that direction. Just as he passed through a gap in a fallen tree, it suddenly heard a strange sound. ¡°Attack!¡± In the next second, three humanoid figures suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°Hiss ¡ª¡± Before it could react, a long knife had already sliced through its eye socket, and the huge snake head fell off. ¡°Bang ~~!¡± Although the head of the snake had fallen off, the body of the snake was still flailing and whipping around. The three people earlier immediately retreated, avoiding these attacks. ¡°Bang ~!¡± ¡°Bang ~!¡± The violent collision bent the two nearest trees, which showed the power contained in the snake. After struggling for about half a minute, the snake¡¯s body became weak. Its movements became slower and slower until it completely stopped breathing. ¡°It¡¯s dead. That¡¯s great¡­¡± A beautiful figure was extremely happy. Just as she was about to go up and check, she was pulled back by a hand. ¡°Wait, it is not dead yet!¡± Zhao Yu subconsciously pulled back Pan Yi Ting. ¡°It should still have the strength to fight¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang added. Only then did Pan Yi Ting realize that the snake¡¯s head had not emitted white light yet, nor had it coin dropped. The three of them waited for a moment. In the pool of blood, the originally limp and motionless snake head flashed a trace of resentment in its eyes, and finally glanced in the direction of Zhao Yu and others. ¡°Swoosh!¡± White light flickered, splitting in two, one part entering Zhao Yu¡¯s body, transforming into his energy, while the other part, formed into an invisible rule, condensed into a coin and dropped to the ground. ¡°Dead!¡± Pan Yi Ting ran over happily, picked up the coin, and flipped through it lovingly. One side of the coin was painted with a snake pattern, and the other side had the word ¡®one¡¯ written on it. It was a first-tier coin. She flipped through it a few times, then turned around and handed the coin over. ¡°Zhao Yu, the coin is for you¡­¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Zhao Yu did not stand on ceremony and casually accepted it. Then, he pretended to drop it into his pocket. In reality, the moment it entered his pocket, it was put into his storage space. ¡°How much progress have you made?¡± Pan Yi Ting asked enviously as she recalled Zhao Yu¡¯s flickering white light. ¡°I¡¯m at 9% of the initial stage of first tier. Before we met you, we even killed a monster¡­¡± Zhao Yu said casually. It had been almost half a day since they left the camp to hunt. ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± Pan Yi Ting said enviously. When they first formed the group, she was thinking about the strategy of scatter and flee once they encountered any strong monster, maybe there would still be a chance to survive. After all, for the past two days, the wilderness gave her a terrifying feeling, everywhere there were high-level monsters. If it weren¡¯t for the camp being close by, she might not have been able to escape back. But who knew that Zhao Yu¡¯s appearance would completely subvert her imagination of the wilderness. He seemed to have a unique ability that allowed him to detect the monsters in advance when he was still far away from them. He could also sense the strength of the monsters and avoid high risk area. At first, she was still skeptical, wondering if this person was acting mysterious on purpose. However, after Zhao Yu led them to kill a low-level Tier 1 monster few times, she began to change her mind. Especially after half a day, they actually did not encounter too much danger. In the past, this was something that she did not even dare to think about. That¡¯s why she had almost never stayed in the wilderness for more than an hour. It was because the outside world was too dangerous. In less than an hour, they would encounter high-level monsters and hard to escape. Moreover, what shocked her even more was that all the monsters that Zhao Yu decided to attack were all low level normal monsters. Not single one of them was out of their legion. This completely subverted her understanding. She even suspected that Zhao Yu was the mastermind who pulled them into this world. However, this guess only flashed by for a moment. After thinking about it seriously, she knew that it was impossible. ¡°How about your strength? Has it improved much?¡± Pan Yi Ting asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°A lot. If my physical fitness was 100 when I just broke through from zero tier to the beginning of the first tier, it might be 150 now¡­¡± ¡°Of course, in terms of combat skill, the two of you combined are not my match!¡± Zhao Yu smiled. ¡°We will only know after we fight. It is not convenient in the wilderness. When we return to the camp, humph!¡± Ji Wu Shuang was slightly dissatisfied. She was still not used to being protected by outsiders. ¡± It¡¯s about time. Can we return to the camp now?¡± At the mention of returning to the camp, Pan Yi Ting also looked tired. She added,¡± This is the first time I¡¯ve been out for so long. Hao Yu Wei and the others must be waiting anxiously. It¡¯s going to be dark soon.. Let¡¯s go back and rest!¡± Chapter 619 - Chapter 619: AFK Mode (2) Chapter 619: AFK Mode (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Even though the three of them were all first tier Enhancers, they still felt exhausted. Not only physically, but mentally as well. The best way to recover was to sleep. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go back!¡± Zhao Yu nodded his head even though he has more energy to spare. Every time he fought, he could hand it over to the Super Brain to seize it. The consumption of his brain and physical power was not too much, and his body could still keep up. However, with Pan Yi Ting and Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s exhausted faces, he didn¡¯t insist to risk further. After all, these few days, Ji Wu Shuang had been living in the open with him and hiding in the tree hole in fear. It was indeed time for them to take a good rest in a safe place like the camp. ¡°Don¡¯t wait anymore. There¡¯s no chance¡­¡± At the north gate of the camp, Hao Yu Wei and the other girls stood there, looking a little haggard. ¡°They were been out for so long. They must have died outside¡­¡± Yang Hui Yan sighed. ¡°The longest Pan Yi Ting had stayed outside was only an hour. Now, thirteen hours and forty-four minutes have passed¡­¡± ¡°Maybe we can start to find another¡­¡± ¡°But¡­Are there any women who have reached the level of ultimate fighters in the group of people outside?!¡± ¡ö¡öThere seems to be another one. It¡¯s just that she was quite ugly¡­¡± In fact, they had noticed Cai Shu Ya long ago. However, just as Yang Hui Yan had said, this person was too ugly. And they were too beautiful. Looking at it alone, there seemed to be no problem. However, if they were put together, the problem would be huge. They weren¡¯t just flower vases. Although they didn¡¯t care about big things, they were very clear about the relationship between women. They had seen many examples of ugly women abusing beautiful women when they gained power. The reason why they didn¡¯t dare to choose Cai Shu Ya was because they were afraid that the woman would torture them. If Ji Wu Shuang and Pan Yi Ting were the choices of the first hand. The other men were the second-order choices, and Cai Shu Ya could only be the last option. If they fell into the hands of men, they would only be conquered and not killed by men who coveted their beauty. However, it was not impossible for them to be turned into a human pig in the hands of an ugly woman. They had never underestimated the extent of what a woman could do because of jealousy. Even though they didn¡¯t know Cai Shu Ya and they didn¡¯t know the person¡¯s character, they didn¡¯t dare to gamble. Hao Yu Wei¡¯s face was miserable. She smiled bitterly.¡± Which man is worth depending on?!¡± ¡°A person like Huo Zhen Wu is willing to abandon his childhood sweetheart. Who knew that if another man came in, it would be another Li Tian Ba? The other four women¡¯s expressions has became tired. ¡°If it¡¯s Zhao Yu, it doesn¡¯t seem impossible¡­¡± Yang Hui Yan sighed. ¡°After all, based on the fact that he dared to go against the entire camp for Ji Wu Shuang, he is definitely the kind of man who is worthy of being entrusted¡­¡± ¡°What a pity¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. If Li Tian Ba wasn¡¯t in the Second tier camp, it would be a good thing to follow someone like Zhao Yu. Unfortunately¡­ There was no way they could come back alive now! -Let¡¯s go back. We have been standing here for so long and none have yet to return. They will not return¡­¡± Some of them had already given up and turned around to go back. Only Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan were left in the room. Yang Hui Yan glanced back at the departing woman, then leaned in close to Hao Yu Wei and whispered, ¡°Among us, you¡¯re the smartest. What do you think we should do next?¡± Hao Yu Wei glanced at her while shook her head, and said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Though she said she didn¡¯t know, in reality, she had already formulated alternative plans in her mind. Seeing Yang Hui Yan¡¯s incredulous expression, she continued, ¡°We can only review the tests they¡¯ve done and select the best candidates for admission¡­¡± ¡°But what if the selected men want us or our sisters to serve them?!¡± Yang Hui Yan frowned. ¡°What else can we do?!¡± Hao Yu Wei sighed bitterly. ¡°For us with a good-looking and lack self-defense, besides attaching ourselves to men, what else can we do?! ¡°What if we get went to the second-tier camp and encounter Li Tian Ba?!¡± Yang Hui Yan furrowed her brows. ¡°We¡¯ll bet our lives¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei sighed deeply. ¡°You go back first and take a few of them with you, review the test questions again. I¡¯ll stay here and keep watch¡­ At this point, even if she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she had to accept the reality that Zhao Yu and the others had died outside. For over a dozen hours, not a single first-tier novice could make it. Even when Li Tian Ba was present, it would be impossible to stay outside for such a long time unless there were several first-tier high level experts with him in the team. ¡°What¡¯s that?! Sister Yu Wei! Look!¡± Suddenly, Yang Hui Yan screamed, pointing in the distance. Hao Yu Wei lift her head and saw three figures approached them like a wind. She opened her mouth, so excited that she momentarily lost her voice. Her feet couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps outward, stepping out of the camp gate. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Watching the three people walking towards them, chatting and laughing, without any signs of fleeing, they looked completely like they were on a vacation. Such a scene made Hao Yu Wei¡¯s nose tingle, and tears of grievance flowed down her face. She didn¡¯t know why she was crying, maybe because she didn¡¯t expect herself to be so frightened, yet they were strangers to her, or maybe it was because she was too happy. Soon, the three arrived at the camp gate. -Wei sister, why are you crying?!¡± Pan Yi Ting, not was surprised to see two streaks of tears on Hao Yu Wei¡¯s face, and quickly stepped forward to inquire.. Chapter 620 - Chapter 620: AFK Mode (3) Chapter 620: AFK Mode (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei wiped her tears and smiled.¡± I¡¯m just too happy. I thought you guys¡­¡± Pan Yi Ting finally understood and feel a little annoyed.¡± We¡¯ve been outside for too long. We¡¯ve forgotten about you¡­¡± She was doing her investigation about Zhao Yu¡¯s ability. She just wanted to see through his abilities, more than ten hours had passed without her realizing it. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back!¡± Hao Yu Wei quickly hugged Pan Yi Ting. Compared to Ji Wu Shuang and Zhao Yu, she was obviously closer to Pan Yi Ting. Yang Hui Yan came up and said,¡± You guys go in quickly. I¡¯ll inform the other three sisters. They must be worried sick too¡­¡± With that, she turned around and walked into the camp. These words seemed to be for the sake of the other three, but in fact, it highlighted that the two of them were worried about them, and the other three were here as well. It also emphasized that Yang Hui Yan, like Hao Yu Wei, cared about the three of them. After all, she wasn¡¯t as good at acting as Hao Yu Wei, who could cry whenever she wanted. This was the only way. The group returned to the camp. After a short walk, Yang Hui Yan ran down with the other three girls. ¡°We¡¯re upstairs preparing dinner for you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve booked a room for you¡­¡± The three women also realized that they had left at the wrong time, but they saved them in time. Unfortunately, Ji Wu Shuang did not appreciate it. She appeared emotionless and inquire Take me to my room. I¡¯m going to wash up and rest.¡± One of them volunteered to lead the way. Ji Wu Shuang turned her head and glanced at Zhao Yu. However, due to the large number of people, she did not say anything about staying with him. Zhao Yu rubbed his nose and pretended not to see it. ¡°However, let¡¯s take a shower first¡­¡± ¡°Okay, Brother Yu. This way, I¡¯ll bring you there¡­¡± Another woman came forward to fawn over him. Pan Yi Ting, on the other hand, had been dragged somewhere else by Hao Yuwei. Zhao Yu followed a woman to the fourth floor. Under Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s warning gaze, he entered a room. just as the woman was about to follow him in, Zhao Yu stopped her.¡± There¡¯s no need for an introduction. I know how to use it¡­¡± Then, he closed the door. Seeing this, Ji Wu Shuang walked into her room with a smile on her face. After washing up, Zhao Yu left the room and returned to the first floor. He went straight to the martial arts practice room. Unexpectedly, he saw Hao Yu Wei was standing at the side of the corridor where the martial arts practice room was. From this angle, she seemed to have dressed up carefully, wearing a jade hairpin with her long hair cascading down to her waist, resembling a figure from an ancient painting, exuding a hint of ethereal charm. Especially with her delicate facial features, it highlighted a sense of nobility that made people unable to help but being attracted to her. Zhao Yu twitched his nose and caught a faint fragrance, refreshing his senses. He casually asked, ¡°What are you doing here?! Hao Yu Wei smiled softly and replied, ¡°I heard you were coming to the martial arts room after showering, so I brought you some zero coins¡­¡± As she spoke, she took out a sachet from her waist and handed it to Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu¡¯s gaze had already swept over it countless times, and wonder if he should accepted it or not as there were only a dozen or so zero coins in the sachet¡­ Perhaps the intention was not about the coins after all! As he lifted his head to say something, he saw Hao Yu Wei lower her head, her cheeks slightly flushed, and she whispered, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave¡­¡± With that, she passed by Zhao Yu with a fragrant breeze. It seemed that her visit this time was indeed just to deliver some zero coins. As Hao Yu Wei¡¯s figure recede into the distance of the corridor, Zhao Yu rubbed his chin, lost in thought. It wasn¡¯t until the figure disappeared at the end of the corridor that he withdrew his gaze, shook his head to focus and stepped into the martial arts hall. The price of the martial arts room was twice that of the martial arts hall, but the advantage was its privacy. Once inside, the door could only be opened from the inside, and outsiders couldn¡¯t barge in. Unlike the martial arts hall, there were no restrictions on entry and exit, and anyone could come and go. Although he was nominally in charge of the camp, Zhao Yu was still uneasy. He would rather spend a few more zero coins to study and practice martial arts in this martial arts room instead of martial arts hall. On the other side of the corridor, where Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t see, Hao Yu Wei¡¯s lips curved slightly upwards and was happy about their first encounter. She was very sure that her charm was enough to attract any man. From Zhao Yu¡¯s reaction, she could also tell that he was indeed attracted by her beauty. Although she had some affection for Zhao Yu, she could still control herself rationally. But after communicating with Pan Yi Ting and learning about Zhao Yu¡¯s unique ability to evade powerful monsters in the wilderness and lead the hunting team to prey on low level ones. A hint of desire arose in Hao Yu Wei¡¯s heart. Compared to Pan Yi Ting¡¯s promise which might not be fulfilled anytime soon, Zhao Yu¡¯s current demonstrated abilities were enough to safely promote anyone. Rather than relying on the friendship of Pan Yi Ting and Ji Wu Shuang to indirectly seek Zhao Yu¡¯s help. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It would be better for her to take action herself. She didn¡¯t aim to become Zhao Yu¡¯s main woman, after all, Ji Wu Shuang still loomed large. What she sought was just to become Zhao Yu¡¯s lover, to receive a share of his love, enough to elevate her to the first-tier high level and thus survive. As for Li Tian Ba, she believed that with Pan Yi Ting covering for her, Zhao Yu should not reveal their relationship. Of course, these were all things for the future. At present, the most important thing was to win Zhao Yu over.. Chapter 621 - Chapter 621: AFK Mode (4) Chapter 621: AFK Mode (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation It would be best if he could hide it from Ji Wu Shuang and Pan Yi Ting¡­ ¡°Da da da ¡ª!¡± Just as she was secretly enjoying herself, the sound of high heels hitting the ground rang out. Yang Hui Yan¡¯s figure slowly appeared around the corner. ¡°Sister Wei, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really here.¡± Yang Hui Yan said with a smile. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve just dressed up!¡± ¡°No, I just waited for a day and cried just now. I only washed up now¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei said calmly, trying her best to appear natural. ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°But why do I remember Li Tian Ba has warned you that your outfit is enough to arouse the beastly nature of any man. You¡¯re not allowed to wear it in front of others?!¡± ¡°I also quite like this set of clothes¡­¡± ¡°Li Tian Ba isn¡¯t here anymore, so I can wear whatever I want.¡± Hao Yu Wei declared calmly. ¡°May I know why are you here?¡± Yang Hui Yan asked relentlessly. ¡°Nothing, I just couldn¡¯t sleep and came out to take a walk¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± As Hao Yu Wei was still putting on an act, Yang Hui Yan decided to cut to the chase.¡± I heard that Zhao Yu was going to the martial arts practice room after washing up. This seems to be the way to the martial arts practice room¡­And I wonder¡­.¡± Hao Yu Wei frowned and looked at her deeply.¡± I don¡¯t know about that.¡± ¡°However, when I was strolling around earlier, I coincidentally bumped into Zhao Yu¡­¡± Before Hao Yu Wei could finish, Yang Hui Yan noticed that something was missing from her waist.¡± Where¡¯s your perfume pouch? Why is your favorite pink perfume pouch missing?!¡± ¡°I was just about to say that Zhao Yu did not bring any zero coins with him just now, so I casually gave him some¡­¡± ¡°But I remember that you don¡¯t put any coins in this sachet, right?¡± Yang Hui Yan stared at her with a sly smile, seeing that Hao Yu Wei remained silent. She continued, ¡°I overheard some of your conversation with Pan Yi Ting, and it was about Zhao Yu¡­¡± Finally, an unexpected expression shown on Hao Yu Wei¡¯s face. She hadn¡¯t expected this woman to eavesdrop on their conversation. Now she knew about Zhao Yu¡¯s ability too. Unfortunately, she had specifically instructed Pan Yi Ting not to tell anyone about Zhao Yu¡¯s situation, fearing that other women would attach themselves to him and ruin Zhao Yu¡¯s relationship with Ji Wu Shuang. Pan Yi Ting had agreed. But unexpectedly, Yang Hui Yan had been present during their conversation. ¡°Wait, we were talking in the room, how could you hear it?!¡± Hao Yu Wei was suspecting that Pan Yi Ting might had told her. After all, this was the camp, and the room had excellent soundproofing, so there was no chance of someone overhearing from the next room or at the door. ¡°Your room¡¯s door is always open, and I just happened to want to borrow a piece of clothing from you. I didn¡¯t expect you to come in while I was inside the closet, and I didn¡¯t want to embarrass myself by going out, so I listened for a while¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei stared at her dumbfoundedly. Indeed, her room¡¯s door had been open before, but she had closed it when she brought Pan Yi Ting in. She hadn¡¯t expected this woman to get in ahead of her. Even in Hao Yu Wei¡¯s mind, a scene emerged: the moment Yang Hui Yan saw them leave, she must ran to another staircase, all the way to the fourth floor, and then sneaked into her closet¡­ This woman really had no shame at all! Hao Yu Wei cursed in her heart, ¡°So what if you heard it, what do you want?!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Yang Hui Yan sneered, ¡°I should be asking you what you want, right?!¡± ¡°What about what you promise earlier, about not relying on men? Otherwise, if we get to the second-tier camp and wehn Li Tian Ba finds out, he¡¯ll kill us all. What about it now?!¡± ¡°And yet here you are! With this seductive outfit, coming to seduce Zhao Yu secretly and behind our back?!¡± Hao Yu Wei wasn¡¯t able to say anything, pondering how to deal with this situation. As Yang Hui Yan spoke, she walked past Hao Yu Wei and came to the corner of the corridor, glanced at the other side, confirmed no one was there, then leaned in close to Hao Yu Wei and whispered: ¡°Sister Wei, we¡¯re on the same boat. Compared to the others, we sisters are closer, and we should stand together¡­¡± ¡°I hope we can advance and retreat together, taking care of each other. If you have any ideas, just tell me, okay? Don¡¯t push me away¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei could heard the threat in Yang Hui Yan¡¯s words. She understood that if she didn¡¯t play along with her, she would tell the other three women, even Ji Wu Shuang and Pan Yi Ting¡­ Compared to the other three women, if Ji Wu Shuang or Pan Yi Ting found out that she was trying to seduce Zhao Yu, even if she explained later, it would arouse Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s vigilance, and she might not succeed in the future. With this thought in mind, Hao Yu Wei understood that she couldn¡¯t let Yang Hui Yan go around with this case. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sisters should indeed stand together, I was just being greedy¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei relaxed herself fist, ¡°Since you hid in the closet, you must have heard about Zhao Yu¡¯s abilities¡­¡± ¡°We can say that as long as he doesn¡¯t die, he will become a great figure in the future, even achieving something like Li Tian Ba once did, slaying three kings¡­¡± ¡°And unlike Li Tian Ba, he also values emotions greatly, which is rare for us women¡­¡± ¡°So, I was thinking, if we could become his intimate lovers, perhaps we would be safer in the future¡­¡± Chapter 622 - Chapter 622: AFK Mode (5) Chapter 622: AFK Mode (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Yang Hui Yan nodded unstopped. In fact, before the conversation between Hao Yu Wei and Pan Yi Ting had already ended. She had realized Hao Yu Wei¡¯s plan. After all, she was hiding in the closet, and Hao Yu Wei had taken the clothes from the closet next door in front of her. He had chased after her because she wanted to make things clear with Hao Yu Wei. If they worked together, it might be easier for them to succeed. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re willing to bring me along¡­¡± ¡°Sister, what do you think we should do now?!¡± Yang Hui Yan smiled. As she spoke, she glanced in the direction of the martial arts practice room. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry¡­¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t act strange when there are other people around.¡± Hao Yu Wei said softly. ¡°You can secretly look for Zhao Yu in private. However, don¡¯t act rashly. Let me break his doubt first¡­¡± ¡°Men, as long as they have secretly betrayed their lover once, it doesn¡¯t matter if there are a few more¡­¡± Yang Hui Yan nodded in agreement. She understood that breaking the ice was the hardest task, so it was more appropriate to leave it to Hao Yu Wei. ¡°However, we are not a virgin after all. Will he mind¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°Do you know what a wife is?!¡± Hao Yu Wei chuckled. ¡°Back in our world, no matter who it is, they all have the mentality that someone else¡¯s wife is fragrant¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, from today onwards, we have to mention Li Tian Ba more without affecting the overall situation¡­¡± ¡± Li Tian Ba?¡± Yang Hui Yan was quite shocked.¡± Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll kill you?!¡± ¡°This is the truth. There¡¯s no way to change it. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re virgin just because we don¡¯t mention him¡­¡± ¡°On the contrary, we kept mentioning Li Tian Ba, especially the fact that we would still be his women after we reached the Second Tier camp¡­¡± ¡°In this way, it will be even more exciting when it comes to cheating¡­¡± Yang Hui Yan said in disbelief,¡± Tell me honestly. When Li Tian Ba was around, did you mess around with his subordinates?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± ¡°You know Li Tian Ba well enough as well.¡± Hao Yu Wei said with a frown. ¡°If you¡¯re disloyal to him, even death is a luxury¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person who would lose my mind over sex!¡± Yang Hui Yan thought about it and agreed. Hao Yu Wei was so smart that she wouldn¡¯t have hooked up with other men when Li Tian Ba was around. She would have done the same if she were in Hao Yu Wei¡¯s shoes. ¡°But¡­Zhao Yu is not easy to break through¡­¡± ¡°With his deep affection for Ji Wu Shuang, it¡¯ll be difficult for us to sneak into his heart, right?¡± Yang Hui Yan said worriedly. ¡°Hehe!¡± Hao Yu Wei smiled confidently.¡± Believe me, no man can escape from our grasp, unless that man is a eunuch¡­¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s gay, I can make him straight!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the hardest task to you¡­¡± Yang Hui Yan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me when you succeed!¡± she quickly added. ¡°Rest assured, once I succeed, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to let you join as well¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei nodded. There were some things she didn¡¯t say. Approaching Zhao Yu to entice him wasn¡¯t just about increasing her chances of survival. In truth, she also harbored the intention of making Zhao Yu fall in love with her. After all, how could a woman not yearn for a breathtaking love? When Zhao Yu had arrived at the camp square with Ji Wu Shuang, declaring war against the camp, she couldn¡¯t describe how surprised and envious she had been. Now that she finally had a chance to strive for something, she didn¡¯t want to give up. With Ji Wu Shuang around and she could only get a little bit of Zhao Yu¡¯s affection. But no one could guarantee their survival, and who knew whether accidents or tomorrow would come first. Perhaps Ji Wu Shuang would die one day, and then she would have ninety-nine ways to increase her position in Zhao Yu¡¯s heart. However, all of that had to wait for later. For now, exploration was still the priority. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. We¡¯ll discuss this matter later¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei said contentedly, pulling Yang Hui Yan away. The two of them would sleep together tonight and exchanged many embarrassing words. [Activate AFK mode?] ¡°There¡¯s even an AFK mode?!¡± Zhao Yu, who had just experienced learning martial arts in the virtual space, was surprised to find this new function of Super Brain after existed the VR. He quickly asked for details. Zhao Yu already felt surprised that learning martial arts in the virtual space was much more efficient than studying from manual. Now there was an even more amazing thing for Zhao Yu to explore. From the explanation provided by the Super Brain. The reason why they learned martial arts in the virtual space was so efficient and effective was because of the high level of focus, which also consumed a lot of mental energy. For ordinary people, after studying continuously for about ten times, their energy would be depleted, and they would need to recover by sleeping. With the AFK mode of the super brain, Zhao Yu himself could go to sleep, and the ¡°Zhao Yu¡± in the virtual space would take over to continue learning. This way, it not only solved the problem of mental exhaustion but also allowed him to transform what he learned into his own through through the super brain. ¡°So, what about the cost? It¡¯s like using coins instead of tech points?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu was somewhat delighted. With one tech point could only increase proficiency by a little, whereas now, it was like two coins could increase proficiency by one point. It seemed like a better deal no matter how you looked at it. After all, tech points were very scarce and could only be obtained by hunting attenable monsters, unlike coins, which could be obtained from others through trading. ¡°AFK, Faster! Activate THE AFK!¡± Zhao Yu directly authorized the super brain and indicating that all the 15,000 coins in the storage space could be used freely. And so, the super brain continuously used coins to brush the martial arts in the virtual space, while Zhao Yu gradually fell asleep.. Chapter 623 - Chapter 623: New System Chapter 623: New System Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°All the zeroes have been used up?!¡± Zhao Yu asked in astonishment. He didn¡¯t expect to hear the news of zero coins being used up from the Super Brain after a good nap. ¡°That¡¯s more than 15,000!¡± ¡°Super Brain, shows me the daily log?¡± Bi! ¡°22:4339. Use two zeroes to conduct a virtual learning session. Increase proficiency of Eight Trigram Palm by 1 point.¡± ¡°22:43:40. Use two zeroes to conduct a virtual learning session. Increase proficiency of Eight Trigram Palm by 1 point.¡± [??] ¡°23:5734. Use two Zero Coins to conduct a virtual learning session. Increase proficiency of the Seven-Step Formula by 1 point.¡± Zhao Yu was even more confused now. He spent more than 15,000 Zero-Coins in an hour. On average, he spent three times per second. However, when he saw the few martial arts with the word ¡®PERFECTION¡¯ on his list of martial arts, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°It has improved a lot!¡± ¡°How did you do that?!¡± Zhao Yu asked in confusion. [Learning in the virtual space. The playback time is set for humans. I¡¯m a Super Brain. The moment I put in the coin, I received all the information¡­] After the Super Brain¡¯s explanation, Zhao Yu finally understood that the content of the demonstration in the virtual space had already been projected the moment the coin was inserted. For humans, they needed to convert it into a form similar to a video to receive it. The Super Brain itself was an Al, so it only needed an instant to directly connect to the data. Of course, this wasn¡¯t much. Any other computer would be able to do it. This is like a copy and paste in computer. The super brain¡¯s true power was that after receiving the information, it converted all into something that Zhao Yu could use. It was equivalent to directly eliminating the process of his learning. It was as if a martial arts expert had been installed into him directly. ¡°One, two, three¡­¡± Zhao Yu counted and realized that he had eight Yellow Level Upper Rank martial art techniques that he had cultivated to the Perfection Realm. Apart from that, there was also a Yellow Level Upper Rank technique that was in the minor achievement stage. This was because he did not have any more zero coins. Otherwise, he would have reached perfection long ago. Zhao Yu quickly opened the martial art technique fusion and placed all the eight Yellow Level Upper Rank martial art techniques together. [Do you want to spend 8500 Technology Points to fuse these eight martial art techniques?] [Note: The eight martial art techniques are not of the same attribute. There may be a risk of loss after fusion. Please use this function as appropriate.] ¡°There¡¯s a risk of losing it after fusing?¡± Zhao Yu looked at the eight martial art techniques again. They were indeed very complicated. From Lightfoot skills to fist work, there were also various combat techniques, palm techniques, and saber techniques. Then, he tried to throw one of the martial art techniques into the upgrade function panel. [Do you want to spend 6500 Technology Points to evolve this Yellow Level High-Rank martial art technique to Mystery Level Low-Rank?] ¡°Damn! Why is it still so expensive?¡± Zhao Yu was speechless. He thought that the price of upgrade would drop a lot after the martial art technique was perfected. He did not expect it to still be this costly. After asking the Super Brain again, Zhao Yu gave up on the idea of using this upgrade function. Currently, the upgrading function only focused on one martial art technique. The number of Technology Points spent depended on the difference between the current martial art technique and the martial art technique of the previous level. The greater the gap, the more Technology Points required. The smaller the gap, the fewer Technology Points required. Comparatively speaking, the most suitable thing for him now was the fusion function. As long as he learned enough martial art techniques, he could fuse all types of similar marital art techniques together. For example, Lightfoot. If he could master 180 Yellow Level Upper Rank Lightfoot techniques, his proficiency would all be raised to the Perfection Realm. Then, he could fuse them together and form an unique martial art technique. At that time, if he continued to upgrade this technique, he estimated that he would only need a few technology points to upgrade it to Mystery Level Low-Rank, or even to Mid-Rank. Zhao Yu had only recently gained this ability, so he didn¡¯t know what the effect of fusing hundreds or thousands of techniques turned out to become. He had to use it first. ¡°If I can deduce the cost to the High Rank of Mystery Level at an extremely low price, I will have profited¡­¡± After all, the technology points needed to increase the proficiency of a Mystery Rank martial art technique was twice as much as a Yellow level martial art technique. Moreover, in this Tier 1 camp, there was no Martial Arts Hall that could raise a Yellow Level to Mystery Level method. If he wanted to learn Mystery Level martial art technique with the camp function, he could only head to the Tier 2 camp. Based on what he had learned from Hao Yu Wei, the second tier encampment was located very far away, and there were many dangers in between. It was still very risky to just rely on his vision to dodge in advance. Therefore, Zhao Yu did not plan to head to the Second tier camp shortly before he reached the High level of First tier. ¡°However, we are very short of zero coins now!¡± Zhao Yu counted on his fingers. With the Super Brain¡¯s efficiency, he could play the virtual space three to four times per second. In total, he could play more than ten thousand times in an hour. This meant that even in the cheaper training room, it would cost more than 7,500 coins. ¡°That¡¯s a little too much¡­¡± Zhao Yu thought that he might as well go to the Martial Arts Hall. Although it wasn¡¯t as safe as the Martial Arts Practice Room, it was cheaper. With his strength and Super Brain vigilance, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Even if we go to the martial arts hall, it will cost more than ten thousand zero coins per hour¡­¡± ¡°I need at least eight hours to come back and sleep. That¡¯s nearly 100,000 coins or more¡­¡± ¡°Consuming 100,000 Zero Coins a day¡­¡± This consumption, even a big family could not withstand it. Soon, he remembered that Hao Yu Wei had mentioned yesterday that there were more than 100,000 in the camp¡¯s inventory.. Chapter 624 - Chapter 624: New System (2) Chapter 624: New System (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor. Dragon Boat Tran slat, on ¡°Hold on! A hundred thousand doesn¡¯t seem to be enough. After deducting their living expenses, they can only use it for one day!¡± ¡°I have to think of a way to get zero coins!¡± Zhao Yu pushed open the door of the martial arts practice room and found a group of people standing at the door. Ji Wu Shuang, Pan Yi Ting, Hao Yu Wei, and so on, basically all the higher-ups of the camp had come. ¡°You¡¯re finally out!¡± ¡°Zhao Yu, are you alright? are you feeling well? Ji Wu Shuang stepped forward worriedly and looked at him. Only then did Zhao Yu realize that he had stayed in the martial arts practice room for too long, causing the others to misunderstand. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± -I was too tired yesterday. I slept here after the martial arts practice ended!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t work too hard!¡± Pan Yi Ting reminded him,¡± Although it¡¯s good to perform martial arts, it still consumes one¡¯s brain power. It¡¯s not as good as going overboard. If you can¡¯t recover effectively, no one knows what the consequences will be¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Don¡¯t worry much. I know my limit.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go and have breakfast! ¡°You don¡¯t know that the breakfast in the camp is always warm. The price is also very cheap¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang said with slight excitement. These days, she had been eating dry cold food and drinking cold water. After knowing that the various facilities in the camp were so convenient, she couldn¡¯t move away. ¡°Alright!¡± Surrounded by the crowd, Zhao Yu arrived at the breakfast shop. It was a large restaurant with a large number of tables and chairs. There were signs hanging around it, on which the names and prices of various foods were written. ¡®¡östeamed Bun: 8 points per steamer¡­¡± ¡°Chaos: 3 points per bowl¡­¡± ¡°The food here is quite cheap. One zero coin can be exchanged for too points¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei quickly explained. ¡°Points can be stored in a personal account. Under normal circumstances, one zero coin can feed a person for three days¡­ There were a few large restaurants like this in the camp, and the prices were basically the same. The restaurant that they had come to was of the highest standard and had the most variety of meals to eat. It was a restaurant that Li Tian Ba had specially marked out for him and his woman. The group of eight spent a total of three zeroes and ate a sumptuous breakfast. Of course, this was what Zhao Yu thought was a sumptuous meal. In reality, it was already very frugal for Hao Yu Wei and the others. in the past, they only ate one bite of each dish. Occasionally, when they encountered something delicious, they would only eat two spoonful at most. Their main goal was stay fit and taste as much foods as possible. After dinner, Pan Yi Ting asked what time they were leaving. Zhao Yu looked at the time. It was already eight in the morning. ¡°Let¡¯s go in a while. Everyone, take a break. We¡¯ll set off in a while.¡± -You mentioned that you had 100,000 zero coins yesterday. Where is it?¡± he turned around and asked Hao Yu Wei. ¡°In my room!¡± ¡°Zero coins can only be used in the first tier campsite. Li Tian Ba didn¡¯t bring it with him when he left. He left it all for me¡­¡±¡± Hao Yu Wei said without hesitation. -If it¡¯s convenient, you can come with me to get it. There¡¯s a lot of it, and there¡¯s also the account book of the camp¡­¡± She had made the account book overnight. There was nothing useful in it, only the consumption of more than 30 people in the camp in a day. ¡°Then let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Previously, they were in charging of the matters of the camp, but as Zhao Yu showed his potential, the others had subconsciously treated him as the owner of the camp. When they walked out of the restaurant, he saw that the others were still following them.,¡±If you all have something to do, you can go and do it. There¡¯s no need for so many people to follow me.¡± Zhao Yu said with a cheerful smile. Naturally, Ji Wu Shuang expressed that she wanted to stay by Zhao Yu¡¯s side. And Pan Yi Ting wanted to know more about Zhao Yu, so she didn¡¯t leave. As for the other five women, they were the abandoned wives of the previous camp owner. Naturally, they had to show their value as much as possible, so no one left. Zhao Yu shook his head and didn¡¯t care about that. He followed Hao Yu Wei to the fourth floor. It was said to be her room, but in fact, it was in another room. However, the room key was in her hands. The second, third, and fourth floors of the camp were all hotel-like residences with different prices. As long as you paid zero coins in advance, you could exchange for the number of days you could use the room. The room that she used as a storeroom was not small. It was nearly 300 square meters, and more than 100,000 zero coins were casually scattered on the ground. It sounded like a lot, but in fact, it only occupied a small area and piled up into a one-meter-tall hill. Hao Yu Wei was very tactful and took the initiative to hand over the account book that she had made overnight for Zhao Yu. Other than the three of them, there were more than 30 people in the camp. Their daily expenses were about too. The main expenses were the room fees, and the rest were food, drink, and entertainment. There were all kinds of facilities in the camp, and there were many entertainment programs. The price was not expensive, and it was also a zero coin that could be exchanged for points. More than 100,000 zeroes was enough for these people to survive for 1,000 days. Of course, they would not live that long due to the rule. in fact, the previous expenditure was even greater, mainly because Hao Yu Wei and the others had wasted it. As Zhao Yu was here, she naturally lowered the luxurious living standards of the five of them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Is there any way to get zero coins?!¡± Zhao Yu asked casually. The others were stunned, especially Hao Yu Wei. In her opinion, the 100,000 zero coins was more than enough. However, she did not think too much about it and said bluntly, ¡°These were all brought in by the five overlords from the inner circle¡­¡± The five inner circle members were backed by a them in the early stage. In half a year, they had basically sent all the zero coins they had to the camp.. Chapter 625 - Chapter 625: New System (3) Chapter 625: New System (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation To be honest, Zhao Yu was a little disappointed. After all, he needed 100,000 zero coin a day to practice martial arts. This was not a small number. ¡°Hao Yu Wei, I have a mission for you¡­¡± Zhao Yu could not be bothered to pretend anymore. He directly displayed the attitude of a master and demanded, ¡°The few of you, when you have nothing to do during the day, think about how to earn a large number of zero coins. If the plan is feasible, I guarantee that you will be promoted to second tier camp as fast as possible!¡± The five of them were overjoyed and quickly expressed that they would use their brains and strength to share his worries. On the side, Ji Wu Shuang and Pan Yi Ting were quite surprised. They didn¡¯t understand why Zhao Yu wanted so many coins. Logically speaking, even if he went to the martial arts practice room, he would at most consume a dozen or so pills a day. This was even when the price of the martial arts practice room doubled. Unless¡­ Ji Wu Shuang looked at Zhao Yu and had a guess in his mind. She suspected that Zhao Yu¡¯s will power was astonishing, and the number of times he could perform martial arts far exceeded than ordinary people. However, how many times would he have to practice martial arts before he could complain that 100,000 was not enough and continue to earn zero coins? Alright, I¡¯ll leave this place to you. Everything will be as usual. Don¡¯t let anyone in. We¡¯ll go hunting first!¡± With that, Zhao Yu left with Ji Wu Shuang and Pan Yi Ting. After they left, Yang Hui Yan and the others couldn¡¯t help but become curious. ¡°Sister Wei, what do you think about his request? Why does he want so many zeroes?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. When Li Tian Ba was around, he didn¡¯t really care about the zero coins¡­¡± In their opinion, other than daily expenses, the biggest expense of the zero coins was the martial arts practice. However, martial arts practice consumed one¡¯s will power along with physical energy, and most people only earned 20 to 30 zero coins a day. There was no reason to spend so much, right? ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t think so much!¡± ¡°Maybe he just wants to test our abilities?¡± Hao Yu Wei answered after a pause. The others were thinking for a moment and were a little confused.¡± Our ability?!¡± They were used to being flower vases, but this was the first time someone had wanted to test their abilities. However, this seemed to be the only possibility. They had to believe it even if they didn¡¯t want to. ¡°Start thinking about how to earn a large amount of zero coins¡­¡± Returning to the first floor, Zhao Yu and the other two walked out. Ji Wu Shuang couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± Zhao Yu, why do you need so many zero coins?!¡± Pan Yi Ting was also curious. She wanted to know what Zhao Yu was thinking. ¡°Martial arts!¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t hide anything. After all, he was going to spend a lot of zero coins. He couldn¡¯t hide it, so he might as well tell them the truth. ¡°Ah?¡± The two women were stunned and somewhat at a loss. Zhao Yu smiled mysteriously and said,¡± I¡¯m a little special. My brain power is far beyond that of ordinary people. How long do you think I practiced yesterday?!¡± ¡°How long?¡± The two of them could not help but ask curiously. Last night, after Ji Wu Shuang had finished washing up, Pan Yi Ting had dragged her to the training room. The two of them practiced for about ten minutes. They felt that their brains were exhausted and went back to sleep. ¡°An hour!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The two of them were shocked. They couldn¡¯t take it for more than ten minutes yesterday. They were so sleepy that they couldn¡¯t even open their eyes. Who knew that Zhao Yu could actually perform for more than an hour in the martial art practice room? ¡°How did you do it?!¡± ¡°I have a lot of brain power!¡± Zhao Yu smiled. If the two of them knew that the difference between his one-hour martial arts practice relying on the Super Brain¡¯s AFK mode. They would probably be scared to death. After all, the two of them had been practicing for more than ten minutes. At most, they could practice ten times. If it was Zhao Yu, it would only take a few seconds. Moreover, the efficiency of both sides was different. They might not be able to increase their proficiency even if they tried more than ten times. If they were lucky, they might be able to increase their proficiency by one point. On Zhao Yu¡¯s side, it was a guaranteed few points per second. It was very stable, and it was equivalent to directly installed to increase proficiency. The two of them did not say anything more. They only sighed with emotion that there was a gap between people. After leaving the camp. Under Zhao Yu¡¯s lead, the three of them ran around, avoiding high-level monsters while hunting. A day passed quickly. Three hours after nightfall, the three of them returned to the camp. He had gained a lot from this trip. [Low Level Tier 1: 24%] Zhao Yu¡¯s progress bar had increased by 15%, reaching 24%. At this rate, he would be able to fill up his Basic Tier 1 progress bar in about a week¡¯s time and consider advancing to Intermediate level of first tier. Before they set off yesterday, Ji Wu Shuang had already told Pan Yi Ting to prioritize Zhao Yu¡¯s level and safety. When he reached the mid level of the first tier, only then it would be their turn. Therefore, in the past two days, Zhao Yu was basically the one who made the last kill. The two of them still maintained their progress at 1% of the low level first tier. ¡°I feel that it should not be a problem to deal with two ordinary monsters at the same time¡­¡± ¡°Maybe we can try to take on four low-level first tier normal monsters tomorrow?¡± Zhao Yu laughed. On their first day out, the three of them basically only hunted lone monsters. At most, they hunted two monsters. Today¡¯s hunt ranged from one to three. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The battle method was simple. The two of them each held off two normal monsters while Zhao Yu slowly harvested the rest. ¡°Won¡¯t it be too early. It might be dangerous for you to handle two at once?¡± Ji Wu Shuang said worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. My strength has increased again. It¡¯s very fast for me to fight two monsters alone!¡± Zhao Yu said with a smile. This was true. In just two days, with only a 24% progress bar, his strength had been turned upside down.. Chapter 626 - Chapter 626: New System (4) Chapter 626: New System (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Not to mention two normal monsters, if he was serious, Zhao Yu could solo three to five normal monsters in a life-and-death battle according to his Super Brain analysis. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang didn¡¯t say much. After all, as long as Zhao Yu thought it was okay, they could just follow suit. When he returned to the camp, he didn¡¯t see Hao Yu Wei and the others at the entrance. They should still be upstairs finishing the work he had assigned them. The three of them went upstairs to wash up before meeting up at the restaurant on the first floor. When Hao Yu Wei heard the news, she hurried over. ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys eat first? I¡¯ll report to you after we¡¯re done?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Come in and eat first!¡± Zhao Yu had already ordered a table full of dishes and gestured for Hao Yu Wei to sit down. Hao Yu Wei didn¡¯t hesitate. She sat beside Zhao Yu, took out a proposal, and began to explain. As she sat down, a fragrant wind drifted over, making Ji Wu Shuang frown. Ji Wu Shuang had a strong personality and even she was born beautiful. She rarely used perfume. If it was in the past, it would be fine. She did not care about other women. But now, Zhao Yu was her man. Even during the meal, he looked at Hao Yu Wei with a scrutinizing gaze. Fortunately, Hao Yu Wei was smart and she realized that she wouldn¡¯t seduce Zhao Yu in front of others. She introduced the plan to him in a matter-of-fact manner and didn¡¯t make any unnecessary movements. Seeing this, Ji Wu Shuang was slightly relieved. She was really afraid that Zhao Yu would fall into the trap of woman. After all, compared to a woman like Hao Yu Wei, women with strong combat abilities were not as attractive to men. ¡°If we want to earn zero coins, we have to start from their most basic demands¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei took out the plan. The first line wrote,¡± The inner circle will enter the camp and advance by one rank¡­¡± ¡°It can be said that all the people in the inner circle, regardless of their strength, want to enter the camp and advance further¡­¡± ¡°After all, if you don¡¯t advance to second tier camp within a year of descending, you will die. This is a matter of life and death¡­¡± She then took out another form and handed it to Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu took the form and looked at it. On it were written the words ¡®Camp Citizen Ranking System.¡¯ He found that from low to high, they were fourth-class citizens, third-class citizens, second-class citizens, and first-class citizens. Apart from the citizen hierarchy, there was also an aristocrat system, but it had not been developed. It seemed to be just a term. ¡°You can become a fourth-class citizen if you pay 100 coins. Thus, you can enter and leave the camp, purchase equipment, and use the training hall.¡± Hao Yu Wei explained. ¡°If you hand over 1,000 coins, you can become a third-class citizen and have the qualifications to start a company and trade goods¡­¡± ¡°If you hand over 10,000 Coins and contribute to helping a threshold level enhancer advance, you will be awarded a second-class citizen¡­¡± ¡°Second Class Citizen, with the qualifications to advance to a tier 1 Enhancer and a Beast enhancer. You can rent a room on the second floor of the camp for a long time, and enjoy the qualifications to buy food, equipment, and training rooms at a low price¡­¡± ¡°A fist tier mid-level Enhancer will automatically be promoted to a 1st Class Citizen, treatment temporarily set.¡± ¡°Aristocrat: high-level First Tier Enhancer, pending¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei observed Zhao Yu¡¯s deep engagement with the book and felt a surge of energy. She continued, ¡°I¡¯ve pondered over this extensively. Under the previous regime of the five overlords, the acquisition of zero coins was limited, and motivating people was challenging¡­¡± ¡°After all, the authority granted to them was merely the right to access the training hall and purchase equipment. Additionally, they had to pay more than half of their zero coins for entry and exit¡­¡± ¡°On the contrary, if we were to introduce an upward path, it would ignite everyone¡¯s enthusiasm¡­¡± ¡°I can envision that once this system is put into motion, everyone in the entire Tier 0 area will strive diligently to progress and hunt monsters relentlessly to acquire zero coins¡­¡± ¡°Previously, the circulation of zero coins was stagnant. The primary reasons were blocked access and lack of incentive¡­¡± ¡°Now that we¡¯ve opened up these two avenues, the influx of zero coins could be countless!¡± Zhao Yu nodded approvingly. Based on Hao Yu Wei¡¯s basic logic, her proposal could indeed motivate the Tier 0 region enhancer and ultimate fighters. ¡°What about this?¡± he inquired, pointing at the treatment of third-class citizens. ¡°What does it entail to be eligible to establish a company?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a cap on the amount of zero coins that can be retrieved from selling citizenship.¡± Hao Yu Wei explained with a smile. ¡°There are nearly 500 ultimate fighters outside. At 10,000 each, that¡¯s only 5 million¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, my idea is that we should manage all the commodities in the camp ourselves¡­¡± ¡°For instance, in this restaurant, a meal costs only a few cents. We could exchange one zero coin for 100 points¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°But we could sell them a few coins for a meal¡­¡± ¡°Another example is the Martial Arts Hall. Normally, it¡¯s one zero coin per session, but we could offer them ten coins per session¡­¡± ¡°There are also rooms. I plan to utilize the second floor for this operation plan¡­¡± ¡°Typically, a second-floor room costs five zero coins per day. We¡¯ll charge them fifty. They¡¯ll register on the first floor, and the person on the second floor will handle all the check-ins. When the time comes, they¡¯ll be informed about their room number and entry¡­¡± Zhao Yu gradually grasped Hao Yu Wei¡¯s intention. She aimed to establish a new pricing system where everything sold in the camp would be sold at a higher price for his sake.. Chapter 627 - Chapter 627: New System (5) Chapter 627: New System (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Moreover, to prevent these people from rebelling. We will not give them the opportunity to use zero coins individually. ¡°Anyone entering the camp can store zero coins in our bank and exchange them one-to-one for paper money¡­¡± ¡°In this way, only a portion of the zero coins needs to be left for operational use, and the rest can be store up¡­¡± With this system, Zhao Yu could earn not just five million zero coins, but even ten million was not a problem. Of course, this system had to be operationalized first. However, before that, some problems needed to be solved. ¡°For third-class citizens, we can offer them an eighty percent discount on the redemption price to give them some profit margin, help us marketing and mainly aim to recover those one thousand zero coins¡­¡± ¡°The only thing that worries me a bit is actually the second-class citizens¡­¡± ¡°As I said before, the only way to increase the initiative to hunt monsters in the zero zone is to open the path to advancement into the first tier camp¡­¡± ¡°But how we to control the timing and the number of people¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei spoke ambiguously, actually worried about bringing these people in too early. She feared it would disrupt the camp¡¯s order and that Zhao Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to control the situation. Zhao Yu scrolled through this system up and down with some thought for a while before elaborate further, ¡°The promotion of second-class citizens is acceptable, we can add a contribution system¡­¡± ¡°For example, after becoming a second-class citizen, they can use contributions to obtain qualifications for joining in the middle-level hunting group for further advancement¡­¡± ¡°First-class citizens also cannot automatically advance into high level zone. They can advance through contributions to obtain the qualifications for high-level advancement when they reach the pinnacle of middle-level¡­¡± ¡°As for the specifics of contributions¡­¡± Zhao Yu rubbed his nose. According to this system, zero coins should be abundant, at least until he left. So, exchanging contributions for zero coins didn¡¯t make much sense. And the value of first-tier coins couldn¡¯t be seen yet, mainly because the first-tier camp was too far away, and the situation there was unknown. ¡°For now, let¡¯s focus on first tier coins. Let¡¯s not set the price yet; they won¡¯t able to use it for a while¡­¡± Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t underestimating them; it was a fact in front of them. After all, even for someone like Zhao Yu, who was growing at rapid speed with cheat code, it took nearly ten days to reach the threshold of beginner level let alone others. A month was considered fast for others. Based on his calculation, his strength might have already reached the early stage of high level. By then, he should have gone to the second-tier lower camp to figure out what contribution points were needed for. ¡°But in that case, the staff in our camp must be loyal enough¡­¡± Then Hao Yu Wei revealed another problem. ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°Although they might not be strong, they still have to cover up for us. If they are not given enough benefits, some might leak information¡­¡± ¡°So, my idea is to give them a promise to take them to the second-tier camp in the future¡­¡± The bottom line for entering the second-tier camp is first tier high level, which means, to make more than thirty people advance, it will take quite some effort. ¡°You mentioned earlier that you didn¡¯t know what contributions would be used for, right?¡± ¡°We can fully utilize this. Someday in the future, we can hire those ultimate fighters to protect our contractors for advancement¡­¡± At this point, Hao Yu Wei paused for a moment and added, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not necessary to do this, but we can write these contents out and let them know¡­¡± This statement was somewhat ruthless, implying that they could deceive those thirty or so people with this rhetoric for now, and when they were no longer needed, they could be disposed of directly or ignored. But Zhao Yu was thinking further ahead at this moment. Whether it¡¯s zero coins or first coins, there¡¯s always a limit to their usage, basically in an overflow state, meaning having more than can be used. But for Zhao Yu, it¡¯s different case. He has a Super Brain and can use the martial hall at an unlimited number of times. The second-tier camp definitely has a martial hall too. If manpower is sufficient, people can completely help in earning first tier coins, continuing to use this system to harvest and thus promote his own strength. The more people who advance to the first and second-tier camp in the future, the better. As long as he can control the situation, these people will all become his employee. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with those thirty people in the camp? How long have they been here?¡± Zhao Yu asked in details. As soon as he finished speaking his line, Hao Yu Wei quickly pull out another piece of paper and handing it to him with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve already compiled it¡­¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the list of all the people in the camp currently, along with each person¡¯s arrival time and remaining time¡­¡± Apart from himself, Ji Wu Shuang, and Pan Yi Ting, including Hao Yu Wei, there were a total of 35 people, and the remaining time for all of them was more than three months, with some even having nine months left. ¡°There are quite some time to spare.¡± Zhao Yu was quite surprised. It seemed that the guards in the camp have not been here for a long time. He had been worried before that these guards might rebel if their time was short. ¡°Li Tian Ba has a habit of not leaving unstable factors¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei smiled and said. ¡°So basically, he clears out a batch of people every month, mainly those with less remaining times¡­¡± To prevent these people from doing anything despicable before they die¡­¡± ¡°The real case was two months ago, a person insulted Li Tian Ba and one slept with one of his women before his one-year deadline arrived¡­¡± ¡°This made him consider getting rid of those who were about to meet their end¡­¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Li Tian Ba¡¯s ruthlessness. However, this action of his saved him a lot of trouble, at least reducing the number of¡¯unruly factors. ¡°Then let¡¯s not delay. You should revise the rules we just discussed¡­¡± ¡°Also, gather the others. Let them know that if they obey and work well, they will be taken to the second-tier camp in the future¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to work a bit more today. I want to see results when I wake up tomorrow morning!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Overtime?! Hao Yu Wei felt a headache coming on. She didn¡¯t want to stay up late, but Zhao Yu¡¯s unquestionable tone, she could only agree. ¡°Alright, enjoy your meal. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll report back to you¡­¡± To the three people sitting at the table eating, she seemed more like a subordinate servant. After saying this, she got up and left.. Chapter 628 - Chapter 628: Opening the Camp Chapter 628: Opening the Camp Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation After the meal, Zhao Yu went to the fourth floor and took out 100,000 zero coins. After returning to the first floor, he hesitated for a moment between the training hall and the training room. In the end, he chose the training hall and blocked the door with tables and chairs. Only then did he start learning in the virtual space. just like before, he left the learning process to the Super Brain while he slept peacefully. The next morning. After waking up, Zhao Yu looked at his storage space. The 100,000 zero coms in it was already empty. It had all been used up. He called out the interface, and a new string of content appeared in the cultivation technique column. After a quick count, there were actually 100 more Yellow Level Upper Rank martial art techniques, and each of them had been raised to perfection. ¡°Hahahah. In a single night! Isn¡¯t this too exaggerated?! Although he had expected that the process of learning through the super brain would be simple, he did not expect that he was able to acquire more than a hundred Yellow Level martial art techniques to perfection realm. He tried to put the all 100 martial art techniques into the fusion box again. As expected, the technology points required for the fusion decreased again. He only needed 2000 technology points to fuse them. ¡ö¡öLet¡¯s wait a little longer. When I learn more martial art techniques, the effect of the fusion should be stronger and unexpected¡­¡± Zhao Yu left the training hall in satisfaction. When he returned to the hall on the first floor, he found Hao Yu Wei waited him there too. She had dark circles under her eyes and was instructing the others to move things. Looking at the hall, it was originally empty, but now it was filled with all kinds of items. There was a board hanging in each area, such as the registration area, exchange area, accommodation area, food area, and so on. Hao Yu Wei noticed Zhao Yu¡¯s arrival and walked over to greet him,¡± You¡¯re up. I¡¯m almost done here.¡± At the same time, she handed over a bill list to Zhao Yu. ¡°This is the expenses for purchasing various supplies today¡­¡± It listed how much supplies were purchased and how many zero coins were spent. Each item of supplies also had a note detailing its use, which was very detailed. ¡°Great!¡± Zhao Yu praised. ¡°I thought you were smart, but I didn¡¯t expect your ability to handle things to be so beautiful too!¡± Hao Yu Wei seemed a little shy, her face turning red. ¡°I haven¡¯t done these things before. It¡¯s all because of your arrangement. Otherwise, I might not have tried¡­¡± ¡°De De~!¡± From the stairs came the sound of high heels. The two saw Yang Hui Yan walking down with Ji Wu Shuang and Pan Yi Ting. Hao Yu Wei immediately turned away and put away her shyness act and replaced it with a tired serious look. ¡°What a big change in the hall!¡± After the three came down, they were amazed. ¡°How did you manage to get so many things done in such a short period?!¡± Ji Wu Shuang asked with some surprise. ¡°It has nothing to do with me. I just arrived. It¡¯s all thanks to Hao Yu Wei!¡± Zhao Yu shrugged and replied. ¡°No, it¡¯s not all my credit. Everyone is working hard¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei said modestly. This change in Ji Wu Shuang view about Hao Yu Wei differently. Before this, she thought this woman was overly beautiful and feared she might seduce Zhao Yu. Now it seemed that she was quite sensible, handling official business properly without any impropriety. Ji Wu Shuang felt a little more favorable towards Hao Yu Wei. Pan Yi Ting also exclaimed and ran over to link arms with Hao Yu Wei. ¡°Sister Wei, please explain to us of what¡¯s going on here¡­ Hao Yu Wei smiled and pointed to the table in the direction of the door. ¡°Let¡¯s start from here¡­¡± The group followed her to the vicinity of the door. There were a row of tables and chairs here and a registration area overhead. ¡°This is the registration area. Later, we will set up a bulletin board here for people to place outside the camp¡­¡± ¡°Next, those who intend to become camp citizens can come here to register¡­¡± ¡°Only those who have registered and become the lowest fourth-class citizens can enter the next area to purchase supplies and enjoy some rights within the camp¡­¡± ¡°Brother Yu, can I recruit some people from outside?!¡± Hao Yu Wei hesitated for a moment and asked for Zhao Yu approval. -Our manpower here is limited, and we can¡¯t go back to the zero zone, so I¡¯m thinking of recruiting some people from outside and paying them with regular Southern money¡­¡± Southern money are currency they created for zero coins, but it requires an extra step to go to the camp bank to exchange them for zero coins. Paper money could be easily produced in the living area using 3D printing technology. ¡°Then confess. You can do as you see fit. As long as it works well.¡± ¡°Good!¡± ¡± oh?¡± Hao Yu Wei smiled and continued,¡± Should we open it to the public today?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡ö¡öSure¡±¡® Zhao Yu nodded. The 100,000 zero coins from yesterday had been used up. If he didn¡¯t replenish it now, he wouldn¡¯t have any money to use tonight. -But there¡¯s something else I need to discuss with you.¡± ¡ö¡öTell me!¡± Zhao Yu was a little curious. Looking at her appearance, he did not know what she wanted to say. ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei paused a moment,¡±¡­To make them listen to us obediently and follow our rules, we need to have the ability to suppress everything in addition to benefits¡­¡± ¡ö¡öIf it was in the past, there would be middle and high level experts everywhere. There would even be King Slayer. Naturally, I would not be afraid that the people below would have evil thoughts¡­¡± ¡°And now, I¡¯m the only first tier middle level fighter in the entire camp.. I can¡¯t even beat Pan Yi Ting, who has just advanced to first tier beginner¡­¡± Chapter 629 - Chapter 629: Opening the Camp (2) Chapter 629: Opening the Camp (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°You have yet to reach the middle level of first tier. I am afraid the you don¡¯t have the strength to suppress them¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯re afraid once the situation was out of your control?!¡± Zhao Yu understood and nodded. Hao Yu Wei looked embarrassed, but she still stayed calm and discussed seriously,¡± That¡¯s right. Especially since you¡¯ve just joined. In the inner circle, you¡¯re not like the Five Great Overlords. You¡¯re basically unknown to majority of them¡­¡± ¡°If they found out that you are the true owner of the camp, it is inevitable that some of them would have second thoughts¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, I think that during this period of time, you should try your best not to show your face. Don¡¯t appear in this hall for the time being¡­¡± There were two halls in the camp. One was in the south, close to the south gate of the camp. The other hall was close to the north gate. Similarly, there were two staircases leading to the second, third, and fourth floors, respectively in the south hall and the north hall. Hao Yu Wei wanted Zhao Yu to allocated himself at the north zone. There was also a passage that led to the training hall and dining hall. ¡°According to your estimation, how long will it take for them to advance to first tier?!¡± Zhao Yu was not in a hurry to answer. Instead, he asked a question in return. Hao Yu Wei figured out that Zhao Yu was quite reasonable. ¡°I specifically asked Pan Yi Ting yesterday. She said that she had once helped someone who had just broken through the threshold to become an ultimate fighter¡­¡± ¡°The fastest is three days, and that¡¯s because of the King Beast you¡¯re pulling. If it were any other ultimate fighters assisted in the hunt, it would take at least a week¡­¡± ¡°So, in a week, the first batch of people who will advance by first tier will appear!¡± Hao Yu Wei replied. ¡°Noted!¡± With his current progress, he would almost reach the peak of low level one in a week. He could consider advancing to middle level soon. At that time, with the strength of a middle level first tier and the long list of martial arts, even if something happened, it should not be a problem for him to suppress the entire scene. ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Choose a set of equipment for me to wear in the camp and get me a handsome mask. If you guys can¡¯t control the situation, I¡¯ll step in.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Hao Yu Wei was overjoyed. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so open-minded. She was afraid that Zhao Yu would disagree, so she didn¡¯t say it out loud in their first meeting. To Zhao Yu, the most important thing was to steadily earn zero coins. As for who was nominally in charge of the camp, it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Then let¡¯s leverage on Li Tian Ba¡¯s name. Just mentioned that he¡¯s at the Second Tier campsite. He stays there for a long time and comes back occasionally¡­¡± ¡°No problem. Leave this to me. I won¡¯t leave any traces!¡± Hao Yu Wei agreed immediately. In fact, she hadn¡¯t been telling the truth when she made the promise to everyone yesterday. She had still borrowed Li Tian Ba¡¯s influence. Only Yu Tie Jun had already guessed something behind the scene, and only afterwards did he secretly look for her. It was only then that she promised him that she would let Zhao Yu help him advance to a second tier camp when the time came. Therefore, the total number of people who truly knew that Zhao Yu was the ruler of the camp, before and after, less than ten, and basically no one spoke recklessly. The reason for not telling the truth was partly because they were afraid that the more people knew about it and it was easy to expose flaws. On the other hand, by not telling the truth, they still maintained a superior attitude when facing people from the zero-tier zone of the inner circle. Only with this kind of attitude could they suppress those unruly guys and prevent them from acting recklessly. Zhao Yu then looked around and found Yu Tie Jun was glancing at them from a distance. When Yu Tie Jun noticed his gaze, he quickly shifted his eyes sight and walked away. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you. It can be opened today. Let Yu Tie Jun go to the North Hall to see me alone!¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Zhao Yu left with Pan Yi Ting and Ji Wu Shuang, heading to the North Gate through the corridor. Compared to women like Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan, he could not believe Yu Tie Jun wouldn¡¯t speak recklessly. As he knew, man love to showoff in public. Even though Yu Tie Jun was Messager for Hao Yu Wei. After some thought, Zhao Yu still felt it was safer to personally give him a promise. At the North Gate, Zhao Yu waited for a moment, and Yu Tie Jun hurried over. As no one else around except the three of them, Yu Tie Jun immediately knelt down, ¡°I, Yu Tie Jun pays respects to the three leaders¡­¡± As soon as he spoke, he expressed his loyalty fervently and kneeled without hesitation. From this, it could be seen how powerful Li Tian Ba¡¯s influence was before, completely subduing these people. Zhao Yu nodded, ¡°All right. Get up!!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Tie Jun stood up, but still kept his head low, showing a submissive attitude towards his superior. ¡°Do you know about my situation?!¡± Zhao Yu casually asked. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little. Your heroic appearance when declaring war on the camp in the square is still unforgettable to me even now¡­¡± Another round of flattery. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t mind these. Instead, he went straight to the point, ¡°How long have I been here?!¡± Yu Tie Jun hesitated for a moment, ¡°Two days?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was naturally not the kind of person who would sit idly by. Regarding the people chosen by Hao Yu Wei, he still had some scrutiny in mind. Of course, he wasn¡¯t scrutinizing Zhao Yu. Initially, he was observing Pan Yi Ting secretly to see if she had the ability to lead them to success advanced into second tier camp. However, after several days of disappointment, just as he was considering whether to seek another leader, Zhao Yu arrived. Yu Tie Jun naturally understood Zhao Yu¡¯s background and situation very well. It could be said that Zhao Yu¡¯s impact on him was stronger than the shock brought by other people. If he were to choose one person from the inner circle to be their leader, he also felt that Zhao Yu was the most suitable candidate.. Chapter 630 - Chapter 630: Opening the Camp (3) Chapter 630: Opening the Camp (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation At the same time, the reason why the camp had been so well-behaved for the past two days. It was mainly because Yu Tie Jun as the commander was helping to keep the camp under control. As he expected, Zhao Yu¡¯s performance was excellent. Although he didn¡¯t know the details, it was obvious that he had achieved something out of their expectation. By observing Hao Yu Wei and the others smiling expression, it was a clear message. What he didn¡¯t expect was that Hao Yu Wei would actually try to seduce him the night before. Although he was far away, he saw and heard everything clearly. Zhao Yu was not surprised that Yu Tie Jun knew about his arrival time. He could understand it as human nature will always wanted to made sure everything under their control. ¡°Do you know what is this?¡± Zhao Yu casually took out a palm-sized round instrument and asked. ¡°This is the evolution degree detector¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun naturally knew what this was. There were many similar devices, and the price was not expensive. ¡°Let¡¯s see your data!¡± Zhao Yu handed him the equipment. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Yu Tie Jun didn¡¯t think much about it. He thought that Zhao Yu just wanted to figure out his strength. After taking the equipment, he quickly put it on his hand. After pressing the switch, a line of words appeared. [Low Level First Tier 1: 25%] ¡°I went out with the hunting team as junior before and participated in the training few times¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t succeed. With only 25% progress, I was left behind at that time¡­¡± After Yu Tie Jun finished explaining, his face revealed a trace of regret. When Li Tian Ba had first selected the team, the leader had been an High level first tier fighter and expert in hunt, and there were many of them around here. These people leading the team were to hunt and level up, so naturally they are not going to waste their energy or any source to protect new comer as their rule to join the team was only the fittest survived in wild. For people like them as beginner, they always suffered heavy casualties. It could be said that Li Tian Ba was completely nurturing the parasite, letting the weak die and the strong stay. Too many people had died. Yu Tie Jun himself had been through too many life and death situation. Eventually, he was too afraid and gave up his spot in the hunting team after reaching 25%. From then on, he lost the opportunity to level up and had been a guard until now. Zhao Yu nodded. Hao Yu Wei and the others had told him about the full story during Li Tian Ba¡¯s time. He took back the device, put it on his wrist, and pressed the switch. [Low Level First Tier: 24%] ¡°Huh?!¡± Yu Tie Jun had been paying attention to Zhao Yu¡¯s movements. When he saw the line of words on the device, he was stunned. ¡± You are already 24%?!! in T two days?¡± He was a little shocked¡­ It had taken him nearly half a month to raise from 1% to 25%. Less than ten of his group out of 100 his team members had survived till today. ¡°Two days. This is the result of my two days of work!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be able to advance to the middle level of first tier in a week soon, According to my deduction, I¡¯ll be able to reach the high level in a month or two at most¡­¡± The reason why he called Yu Tie Jun over was naturally to show his potential and make him a promise so Yu Tie Jun would be convinced to stay loyal to him. After all, Zhao Yu realized that Hao Yu Wei wasn¡¯t the one who had helped the camp stabilize. Or rather, Hao Yu Wei thought that she was the temporary master of the camp. In fact, the one who could really control the camp was Yu Tie Jun. Otherwise, many ultimate fighters would lost control or even Yu Tie Jun, himself would have already attacked the fourth floor and snatched Li Tian Ba¡¯s abandoned wife to play with. ¡°From today and onwards, Yu Tie Jun swore his loyalty to you!¡± Yu Tie Jun immediately knelt down on one knee and vowed. This time, Zhao Yu directly promised, ¡°When the time is right, I will bring you to the Second Tier Upper Camp.¡± ¡°But for now, just follow Hao Yu Wei¡¯s instruction and make sure the camp operate steadily, understand?¡± Yu Tie Jun was ecstatic. He expressed once again that he would absolutely obey and cooperate with Hao Yu Wei¡¯s work so that the plan would not fail. ¡°Yes, you can go back Wait¡± Zhao Yu thought for a while and said,¡± Every night at 11 pm, go to Martial Arts Hall No. 8 to look for me.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Tie Jun¡¯s heart skipped a beat.¡± May I know what your orders are, sir?!¡± he asked carefully. ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just need you to report about what happens in the camp and inner circle every day. It¡¯s a way that doesn¡¯t carry any personal emotions¡­¡± Zhao Yu said indifferently. Yu Tie Jun glanced back and confirmed that there was no one there. Then, he whispered,¡± Including the people on the fourth floor?!¡± Zhao Yu smiled.¡± Well done. Other than the person standing in front of you, everyone else is within the scope of the report. Do you understand?!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Yu Tie Jun understood that this person did not completely trust Hao Yu Wei. At the same time, he also knew that the three of them were truly one. Hao Yu Wei and the others were outsiders. Before she became Zhao Yu¡¯s woman, it would be difficult to fully trust her. At the same time, Yu Tie Jun left in a overjoyed aura. This meant that his position in Zhao Yu¡¯s heart had increased. In the future, he might really be able to become a trusted aide. Thinking of this, Yu Tie Jun was excited to start his work. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t have any male subordinates by his side. This was definitely his chance. ¡°Go now! See you tonight.¡± Zhao Yu waved his hand and instructed Yu Tie Jun to take his leave. ¡°You don¡¯t trust Hao Yu Wei?¡± Pan Yi Ting asked Zhao Yu once Yu Tie Jun left. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In her opinion, Hao Yu Wei had already given them the authority to be the owner of the camp, so there was no reason for them to not trust her. ¡°Do you think that you can control everything just because you¡¯re on the fourth floor?!¡± ¡°If Yu Tie Jun felt that Hao Yu Wei and the others couldn¡¯t help him and his members to reach the high level zone, would they still work so hard and stay loyal under them?!¡± ¡°What do you means?¡± Pan Yi Ting was puzzled. Ji Wu Shuang patted Pan Yi Ting¡¯s head and explained, ¡°If Hao Yu Wei can choose people to bet on, and so can Yu Tie Jun.. If he lets all the people in to rebel, and it¡¯s a large group of people, who can resist?!¡± Chapter 631 - Chapter 631: Opening the Camp (4) Chapter 631: Opening the Camp (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Think about it. With Hao Yu Wei, who¡¯s only a Tier 1 middle level fighter with little combat experience. Can she stop dozens of Ultimate fighters who have advanced to first tier low level?!¡± Only then did Pan Yi Ting thought for a moment and broke out in cold sweat. ¡°That¡¯s right. You were able to defeat Hao Yu Wei when you just advanced to the Tier 1¡­¡± ¡°If it were anyone else, let alone dozens of them, as long as five or six of them, they would be able to suppress the entire camp¡­¡± After listened to Ju Wu Shuang explanation, Pan Yi Ting only realize that Hao Yu Wei wasn¡¯t as powerful as she had thought. At the very least, she wasn¡¯t as thoughtful as Zhao Yu. He actually thought of this and even specially asked Yu Tie Jun to come over for negotiation. On the other side, Hao Yu Wei was also thinking about why Zhao Yu had asked Yu Tie Jun to go meet him alone. She had been guarding the middle of the corridor for a long time. After a while, Yu Tie Jun walked over with a joyful expression. She quickly went up to look for him. The smile on Yu Tie Jun¡¯s face immediately disappeared the moment they met up and he pretended to be serious. ¡°What did Zhao Yu want with you?¡± Hao Yu Wei asked directly. Her tone was as impolite as ever. In the past, Yu Tie Jun and the others were not even consider as human to her. During Li Tian Ba¡¯s time, she was a proper princess consort, with a status above all. Yu Tie Jun did not show any unusual expression and replied politely, ¡°Lord Zhao Yu just wanted to test my physical fitness progress and checked my ability.¡± ¡°At the same time, he showed me his own physical progress¡­ ¡°What¡¯s his progress now?¡± Hao Yu Wei asked curiously. She really didn¡¯t know about this, nor had she asked. ¡± Low level Tier 1, 24%!¡± ¡± What?! Did you look properly?¡± Hao Yu Wei was shocked. She had thought that Zhao Yu was quite strong, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be beyond her expectation. It had only been two days, and it had already reached 24% of first tier? She remembered that even Li Tian Ba¡¯s most valued subordinates with potential had taken nearly a month to increase from 1% to 100%. In terms of conversion, they were three to four times slower than Zhao Yu. Moreover, those people back then were led by a high-level first tier expert fighter and even a King Slayer. On the other hand, the two women beside Zhao Yu were only at 1%. Their strength was worlds apart from Li Tian Ba¡¯s trusted aide. Noticed Hao Yu Wei¡¯s reaction, Yu Tie Jun was very pleased with himself. This showed that Zhao Yu trusted him more. He didn¡¯t even tell Hao Yu Wei about his progress so far. ¡°I was at a loss at first, but when Lord Zhao Yu said that this progress was the result of his hard work in these two days, I was stunned¡­¡± Naturally, he will not revealed that he was the one who investigated the matter and indicated it was Zhao Yu who told him about it. After all, Hao Yu Wei wouldn¡¯t question Zhao Yu. After a short pause in their conversation, Hao Yu Wei realized that Zhao Yu must has worried about Yu Tie Jun¡¯s betrayal, so he had specially asked him to gave him some promise. ¡± Great! Do you understand Zhao Yu¡¯s strength now?!¡± ¡°Understood, this lowly one understands¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun was still acted very humble. Hao Yu Wei nodded and commanded,¡± It¡¯s good that you understand. I¡¯ll put in a good word for you in front of Zhao Yu in the future. I¡¯ll definitely ensure that you advance to Tier 2 camp¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun thanked her with a face full of joy, but in his heart, he thought that it was an uncertainty soon in the future. ¡°Since you already know Zhao Yu¡¯s strength, we are in the same boat¡­¡± ¡°No matter what his purpose is, we have to follow his plan strictly. Do you understand?!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Lady Seven. I¡¯m not good at fighting monsters, but I¡¯m good at fighting people!¡± Yu Tie Jun smiled. Outside the camp, on the square. After several days of recovery, many have crowded together at the square again. Days later, there were still people discussing about the event of Zhao Yu riding the Ten Kings to wreak them all a few days ago. The original factions of Ancient Martial Arts and Academies had disintegrated after that incident. Huo Zhen Wu, along with a dozen ultimate fighters formed a new small group, while others were left out. The remaining ultimate fighters also formed their own small groups in the number of three and four. The only one who didn¡¯t give up on the weak was Xiao Xiao Long. He was still persevering, trying to maintain order and protect them. After that incident, many people retreated. More than half of them left the square, intending to return to their previous strongholds. At this moment, there were only less than three hundred people gathered around Xiao Xiao Long. Originally, they had occupied a large area on the west side of the square, but now, as the forces fragmented, they were basically pushed out and squeezed onto the edge of the square. The remaining three hundred people all looked pale, with vacant eyes, as if they had lost their fighting spirit. Compared to when they were first brought here by Ji Wu Shuang, they looked like an entirely different group of people. They have suffered from lack of food and clothing. Everyone was too weak to speak, relying on Xiao Xiao Long to organize hunting parties to barely get by. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, there was a commotion ahead, causing everyone who were originally sitting on the ground to stand up. ¡°What¡¯s happening over there?!¡± Xiao Xiao Long stood up and, after instructing Li Hong Wei and others, hurriedly squeezed his way through. With his identity and strength as an ultimate fighter, if there were no others to hinder him, he naturally had the qualifications to stand in the front row. In no time, he arrived near the camp gate but did not see any familiar faces from the past.. Chapter 632 - Chapter 632: Opening the Camp (5) Chapter 632: Opening the Camp (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The ultimate fighters he knew had all disappeared in front of him. He quickly asked people around about the situation. ¡°They¡¯ve entered. The camp is summoning ultimate fighters¡­¡± Hearing this, Xiao Xiao Long hurriedly walked towards the camp gate. He was a little worried that if he didn¡¯t enter in time, they wouldn¡¯t let him in like last time. To his relief, the guards at the gate did not stop him and allowed him to enter. After entering, he realized that the interior had changed greatly. The originally empty hall had many tables, chairs, and supplies. The rest of the ultimate fighters were gathered in front of a huge signboard, as if there was something written on it. Xiao Xiao Long hurried over. He squeezed through the crowd and finally saw what was written on the sign. ¡°The campsite citizen selection¡­¡± When he roughly read the contents, he was overjoyed and decided to pass this message to his group. According to the information above, as long as they were able to become a second-class citizen. With enough contribution, they could all advance to the first tier. The people in front were also discussing animatedly. At the same time, Yu Tie Jun finally appeared. Standing on a high ground, he cleared his throat and the entire place fell silent. ¡°You guys are in luck. The higher-ups of our camp have decided to open up the camp and allow everyone in the inner circle to enter the camp if they meet the conditions¡­¡± ¡°As the best in the Tier 0 region, you naturally have a certain priority¡­¡± ¡°Did you all noticed that third-class citizens have obtained the agency rights?!¡± Everyone nodded. ¡°This is your priority. You can choose the goods you want to sell¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun continued. ¡°Of course, this depends on your aptitude. If you don¡¯t have strength or influence, don¡¯t bother looking for larger-scale goods¡­¡± The scheme designed by Hao Yu Wei was still very detailed, prioritizing the selection of supplies from the four aspects of clothing, food, shelter, and transportation. The easiest thing to sell naturally was weapons and equipment. For such agents, not only did they need to have the identity of a third-class citizen, but they also needed to be qualified, meaning they had to prepay a large sum of zero coins before they could start the trading line. Of course, only one agent was allowed for each type of weapon, but when all the weapons and equipment were counted, dozens of agents could be accommodated. Various types of delicacies could also be represented, but they were all categorized to ensure that many people could get a share. ¡°I will pay now. Let me become a third-class citizen¡­¡± ¡°I also want to become a third-class citizen, I want to become a second-class citizen¡­¡± Many people in the front row were excited and began to clamor. ¡°Silence!¡± Yu Tie Jun coldly shouted. Instantly, the whole scene quieted down again. At this moment, his authority was undeniably strong. He was very clear that the next seven days would be the time for these individuals to become familiar or accustomed to the rules. During these seven days, it was essential to instill in them the concept and habits of obedience to the camp, which would help Zhao Yu. Therefore, he privately designed many small techniques and matters to enhance personal authority. Some were methods to make these people obedient to the camp. Yu Tie Jun looked around and no one dared to meet his gaze. ¡°You must understand that second-class citizenship is not something anyone can be promoted to¡­¡± ¡°The first-class is a gift from the camp owner. Anyone who dares to challenge the authority of the camp owner will only have one outcome¡­¡± ¡°Death!¡± Not everyone present was a newcomer. Some who were contemporaries of Li Tian Ba couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°When you say owner, do you mean Li Tian Ba?¡± As soon as the words fell, Yu Tie Jun suddenly dashed forward and swung his sword. The next moment, the person who spoke lost their head. His strength was fully displayed among these ultimate fighters. After Tu Tie Jun walked back up to the previous spot, the people around him only reacted after realizing that the person who spoke had already died. The whole scene was shocked, and many were quite frightened. Yu Tie Jun looked coldly at the crowd, ¡°Anyone who dares to disrespect the owner will meet this fate¡­¡± Gulp! For a moment, many people swallowed their saliva, seeming to be frightened. After a moment, Yu Tie Jun continued, ¡°Priority, of course, is not limited to these. Citizens recruitment will start with you all first¡­¡± ¡°The others will be open for registration six hours later¡­¡± ¡°Of course, I know that some of you may not have zero coins with you now, and there are also choices to make regarding the type of representation¡­¡± ¡°Who ever you all choose to be your leader and goods to sell is your business; we won¡¯t judge. You can discuss it outside¡­¡± ¡°As for the zero coins you need to prepare, I¡¯ll give you an hour. After an hour, I hope you can line up, hand in the coin, register as citizens, without any disputes, choose your goods in order¡­¡± ¡°Remember, no loud noises, no quarrels, no fighting in the camp. Whoever starts a fight here will only have one outcome: death!¡± ¡°Same goes for anyone who dares to violate the camp rules!¡± Seeing the uneasy atmosphere among the crowd, Yu Tie Jun nodded satisfactorily, ¡°Very good. If you all behave honestly, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. After all, we might be colleagues in the future¡­¡± This statement relieved many people, indicating that the camp was not just for fun but genuinely intended to promote a group of people to the Tier 1. ¡°All right. Each person takes two forms and come back in an hour!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the front table were two stacks of forms, one was the citizen application form, and the other was the agency agreement, with a list of goods to choose from. After saying that, Yu Tie Jun began to usher people out, driving out all the hundreds of ultimate fighters. He was very clear that once these people were promoted to the first tier, in terms of pure strength, anyone could overpower him. Therefore, it was necessary to subdue them now and prevent them from harboring any rebellious thoughts toward the camp. After all, he, Yu Tie Jun, represented the camp now.. Chapter 633 - Chapter 633: Third-Class Citizen Chapter 633: Third-Class Citizen Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation All the ultimate fighters have left the campsite. As soon as they stepped out, someone asked in a low voice. ¡°Who is the owner of the camp? Does anyone know?¡± After asking for a long time, no one answered. Only then did everyone understand that those who knew about Li Tia Ba did not dare to say anything after witnessed the scene. From this, all the newcomer could be seen that Li Tian Ba was once a very powerful and brutal person. However, there were some people who exchanged some information privately among themselves. ¡°Li Tian Na, according to the timeline that the old man told us, it has been eleven months since he descended here¡­¡± ¡°It has been around nine months since I entered the camp¡­¡± ¡°Think about it. He was already reached first tier nine months ago. He¡¯s probably moved out to Tier 2 zone now, while we¡¯re still struggling to become ultimate fighter¡­¡± For a moment, those who had strange thoughts also extinguished them. ¡°Everyone from Wang Feng Valley, gather here!¡± As soon as He Yun came out, he gathered all his subordinates and began to gather zero coins. ¡öEveryone from Tiger Howl Gang, come over here¡­¡± The other forces naturally summoned their own people. A moment later, all the parties finished collecting their zero coins and discussed which goods to take under them for trade in small groups. Only then did they gather again. ¡°AU of you have heard Commander Yu¡¯s words. He wants us to settle among ourselves for what goods and who be the agent for it here¡­¡± I think we should divide them according to their strength¡­¡± Li Hu went straight to the point. ¡°Why?!¡± Some ultimate fighters were unwilling and shouted. ¡°Ya! Exactly? Why!¡± ¡°Did you all just accused me!? Where are MY brothers of Tiger Howl Gang?!¡± Li Hu sneered. He looked at the man and shouted. ¡°Hah a-¡ª¡± ¡°HA!!!!¡± Hundreds of people shouted in unison. The shock caused that person¡¯s face to turn pale as the other rest of them took a few steps back. ¡°What do you think now?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll beat up whoever doesn¡¯t agree! COME FORWARD AND GET IT YOURSELF!¡± Li Hu sneered. HEY! Do you think that Wind Gaze Valley doesn¡¯t exist?!¡± He Yun shouted. The other three overlords of the major force in the inner circle also weren¡¯t willing to be outdone. ¡°Okay then! Come! We will hold a meeting.¡± Li Hu didn¡¯t say anything and waved at the other four of them. The four of them looked at each other, thought for a moment, and went over. ¡°There are quite a number of unaffiliated people present. No matter what method we use, if we five still fight among ourselves, it will definitely not be better than united together¡­¡± As I suggested now, if five of us united as one. The others will not be able to act rashly¡­¡± ¡± In this way, the best agent and goods will be taken by the us first, and the rest will be left to the others. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Li Hu had already been advised by his counselor, so he naturally knew how to quickly convince the other four overlords. ¡°So do you mean that your Tiger Howl Gang will be prioritized?!¡± He Yun accused Li Hu. ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°I believe you all¡¯ve already analyzed the most profitable business in this world. It¡¯s weapons and equipment¡­¡± Li Hu said directly. ¡°I¡¯ve taken a look at the list. There are dozens of different types of weapons and equipment on it. The five of us will split them equally¡­¡± ¡°Next, there are all kinds of foods. We can also choose first according to the number of people¡­¡± When the others thought about it, it seemed not bad. According to Yu Tie Jun, every ultimate Fighters could represent one type of good. The five major factions had the most ultimate fighters under them. If they joined forces, they could even monopolize the food market. No, no, no, that¡¯s not the most important thing!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what Yu Tie Jun or the camp real objective?!¡± He Yun stood up and said seriously. Everyone looked at him in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t forget! A fourth-class citizen has the right to purchase camp supplies as well.¡± Third-class citizens have the right to represent a product as its agent. According to the above, the price of the product is 20% cheaper than the price of the fourth-class citizen¡­¡± explained by He Yun. ¡°So, think it again. Who should we go to to sell for money as the agent?!¡± ¡°Naturally, it is those fourth class citizens and those who are not even fourth class citizens¡­¡± Li Hu was a little confused.¡± Is there a problem?!¡± ¡°IS there a problem?¡± He Yun burst into a laugh. The camp definitely can¡¯t accommodate so many people. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be time limit for entry and exit.¡± ¡°Therefore, the camp¡¯s intention should be for us to build a shopping mall on this square that combines dining and lodging¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think that if we can prioritize building a mall, we can collect rent?¡± Everyone was stunned. They looked at He Yun in shock, as if they did not expect such outcome. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be more profitable to rent a shop for others than to sell these products?!¡± ¡°Compared to the products that we¡¯re selling, we still need to get the goods and spend a lot of our zero coins to verify the capital. As for the rental of the accommodation and shops, we don¡¯t have to pay for it. As long as we work together, we can occupy the entire square¡­¡± He Yun smiled. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Good idea!¡± The others ¡®eyes lit up. They felt that He Yun¡¯s idea was good. ¡°So, let¡¯s not just focus on the food. We should also take out a portion to anchor the daily necessities and ensure that the mall can be built¡­¡± ¡°Then how do we know which materials we needed to sign up as an agent to build the mall?¡± Li Hu was still thinking if He Yun¡¯s idea could work out in the future. This is simple. I have someone who has experience in constructing and operated a shopping mall before. This is a simplified list. We will split the materials we need among ourselves¡­.¡± Chapter 634 - Chapter 634: Third-Class Citizen (2) Chapter 634: Third-Class Citizen (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation He Yun was obviously prepared, he took out a few pieces of paper and handed them to the other four. The four of them took a look. There were indeed not many materials required. ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s hurry up and make arrangement before the others¡­¡± The few of them discussed for a while. Seeing that the agreed hour was almost up, they hurriedly ended the discussion and announced the priority to the other ultimate fighters in the square. ¡°Line up!¡± Under the pressure of the five forces, a long line of more than 500 people formed in front of the square. The ones at the front of the group were naturally the members from the five majors. In the middle were some medium-sized factions with more than ten ultimate fighters. At the back were the small factions and the unaffiliated ultimate fighters. In terms of numbers, they were not any less than the five major forces in front. Unfortunately, they were fighting their own battles and had their own thoughts. It was difficult for them to gather together to fight for benefits. At the same time, many of the threshold-level enhancer under the five forces left the square and walked towards the forest not far away. They went to cut down trees and gathering lumber¡­ There was a way to build the mall with reinforced concrete, but there were too many types of materials required, and it would waste a lot of agent slots. The five forces discussed and decided to build it with wood. They did not need to take up agent slots and could just cut down the trees outside as they are free too. At the entrance of the campsite, the ultimate fighters lined up in a neat line, waiting to be registered. Not far away, Yu Tie Jun saw this scene and nod as agreement secretly. This meant that Li Tian Ba¡¯s reputation was still very resounding. These people outside could still recognize the authority of the camp and did not dare to act rashly. After fifteen minutes, the group of ultimate fighters had only advanced a short distance, and most of them had yet to complete their registration. Yu Tie Jun walked to the registration booth and asked about the situation. There are too many people outside. We only have two people here to register their information.¡± the staff member said helplessly. Although they were using a computer to register, it was still too slow compared to the long line of hundreds of people. Yu Tie Jun was deep in thought. He thought of the hot scene that would happen after six hours when it was completely opened. He turned around and walked upstairs. A moment later, he went downstairs again. He pointed at an ultimate fighter who was queuing up, ¡°You, go outside and find ten people to come in¡­¡± With Hao Yu Wei¡¯s approval, he decided to hire ten temporary workers to help these people with the hard work. As for the fees, they would be settled in Southern coins. On the other side, after He Yun and the others overlords had settled the agency matters, they did not rush to stock up. Instead, they went to another counter. ¡°Hello, I¡¯d like to ask, other than 10,000 Zero Coins, what do you mean by helping the threshold-level become an ultimate fighter?¡± ¡°If you want to apply for promotion to second-class citizen, you need to fulfill this requirement of bring along a person who has just entered the threshold-level to become an ultimate fighter. Only then you are qualify to register here for the promotion¡­¡± the staff member said in a neither servile nor overbearing manner. ¡°Once he successfully became an ultimate fighter, you can be promoted to a second-class citizen¡­¡± 0, after becoming a second-class citizen, I can advance to the first tier?!¡± He Yun nodded and continued, ¡°Of course!¡± Hearing this, He Yun heaved a sigh of relief.¡± I¡¯ll go look for her now. Can I come in and register later?¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡± Compared to doing business, the most important thing for He Yun and the others was to advance into Tier 1 zone due to the rule. Therefore, as soon as the agency matters ended, he ran over to find some threshold-level enhancer. Fortunately, the outcome was not bad. As long as he helped a threshold-level enhancer advance to become an Ultimate fighter, he would be able to obtain a chance to advance into first tier. Besides him, Li Hu and the others also asked the same question and left the camp in a hurry to find an apprentice. Another fifteen minutes later, a large group of threshold level enhancer was brought here and their strength will be tested first. ¡°That won¡¯t do. 98% progress? Are you kidding me?!¡± This won¡¯t do either. 61% of the progress is already over the limit¡­¡± It was only then that people realized that there was equipment in the camp that could monitor one¡¯s strength. Immediately, the people who wanted to take advantage of the situation took the initiative to leave with their people and went to look for someone else. The registration process here was simple. They just needed to record their names and photos, and went through the checking process if their strength was up to standard. ¡± What if my registered apprentice dies halfway through?!¡± He Yun asked again. Please find someone else to come and register once again¡­¡± Until they left, other ultimate fighter only then realized the number of threshold-level enhancer might be rare and followed suit to find the suitable threshold-level enhancer to register. Correspondingly, the previously bustling crowd on the square, preparing to do business, suddenly became sparse. Many have left the camp, immediately handed over the relevant matters of registration for agency to their subordinates or trusted individuals. As the rule never restricted, those with high influence power and strength directly led a large group of threshold-level enhancer, while those without much strength only able to formed teams of five to eight. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For them, relying solely on one person¡¯s strength to help the threshold-level to level up to a ultimate fighter was difficult, with a certain mortality rate. But when multiple people formed teams together, the difficulty decreased. In addition to these ultimate fighters leaving with threshold levels, there were also many threshold level and below individuals who were not qualified to be taken by others as lack in combat or hunting experience. At this moment, they also began seeking some ultimate fighters to team up. Previously, they had no opportunity to enter the camp and were relatively passive, not placing much emphasis on zero coins. But now, since the camp had finally opened, they had to quickly strengthen their abilities. Before the rules changed abruptly, they needed to qualify for promotion and registration for citizenship in the camp. Chapter 635 - Chapter 635: Third-Class Citizen (3) Chapter 635: Third-Class Citizen (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Compared to the teams led by ultimate fighters, these teams were only at the threshold level, so it was obvious that they have higher fatality rate. However, the number of teams they formed was no less than the teams led by ultimate fighters. In fact, there were even more teams than the ultimate fighters teams. In an instant, more than half of the tens of thousands of people on the square had dispersed. Only a small number of people were still waiting to enter the camp, wanting to figure out the situation before taking action. ¡°Kill them!¡± On a plain, dozens of ultimate fighters were charging ahead, followed by a similar number of threshold level enhancers. Hundreds of wolf packs with the size of calves were also charging at them. As soon as the two sides came into contact, an intense battle began. Fifteen minutes later, dozens of wolf corpses were thrown into the field, and the remaining wolves actually scattered in all directions. ¡°Finally, it is over. They ran off.¡± just as everyone was astonished, the wolf pack stopped about five or six hundred meters away, glaring menacingly in their direction. ¡°They¡¯re planning guerrilla tactics ¡± The man in the lead was the leader of Wang Feng Valley, He Yun. ¡°This is crucial for promotion. Even if it¡¯s difficult, we must take them all down. Charge, we must take down their leader!¡± The dozens of wolves that had died before were at most ordinary and elite class monsters. Even if the threshold level enhancer got the last hit, it wouldn¡¯t contribute much to boosting the strength of the threshold-level enhancer to become an ultimate fighter. In this pack of wolves, their only target was the three commander level monsters. With He Yun¡¯s order, the crowd charged at the wolf pack again. The wolf pack was utterly defeated, but they were still unable to completely take down the three commander class monsters. The three wolf kings were unusually cunning and agile. They literally avoiding the ultimate fighter and strong threshold level experts and attacking the weaker threshold level enhancers who lagged behind. For a time, it caused quite a number of casualties. ¡°Damn it, the threshold level enhancer that registered with me died¡­¡± ¡°My men are dead too!¡± A few ultimate fighters grimaced. As stated before, if their registered threshold-level teammates died, it meant they would have to make another trip back to re-register. ¡°Cut the crap. Let¡¯s take down these three wolf kings first!¡¯ He Yun turned around and roared. He had thought that with dozens of ultimate fighters leading the team, taking down such size wolf pack territory would be easy. Little did he know, it would take an hour without any results. Time slowly passed. Ultimately, the scales of victory tipped towards the humans. After numerous hours, only three injured wolf kings remained out of the hundreds of wolves. And this was because the ultimate fighters were aiming to weaken the Wolf King for their registered threshold level teammate to deliver the final blow, so they had deliberately held back. ¡°Awooo!¡± A blind wolf king let out a low howl. Looking at the wolf corpses lying on the ground, it charged again. Moments later, the three wolf kings finally fall, and standing before them was a threshold-level enhancer. This enhancer was the one registered with He Yun. Naturally, He Yun prioritized promoting himself. He had thought that with so many together in a group, efficiency would be high, but the result was unsatisfactory. ¡°Boss, this won¡¯t do¡­¡± Xie Zheng appeared out of nowhere, frowning. ¡°The progress of this hunt is about the same as when we were together with five people before¡­ In the month leading up to the camp, they had formed a new hunting team, with five top-tier ultimate fighter, responsible for helping threshold-level enhancer to advance. In terms of speed, they definitely weren¡¯t faster than now. With Xie Zheng¡¯s words, other ultimate fighters also spoke up, expressing dissatisfaction with the low efficiency, suggested the formation of five in a group was faster. Clearly, everyone wasn¡¯t satisfied with He Yun¡¯s discipline taking down all the three wolf kings alone. Everyone wanted to advance to first tier. Even though He Yun promised everyone a chance, those who advanced first would definitely have an advantage. With his subordinates¡¯ discontent, He Yun understood that gathering everyone together for action might not work anymore. After a moment of consideration, he suggested a new plan. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this. Ten people stay with me, the rest, form groups of five¡­¡± and the crowd rejoiced. But soon, they noticed the indifference in He Yun¡¯s eyes. Instantly, many people sobered up as if doused with cold water. ¡°Whoever wants to lead a team alone, step forward! ¡°This is the opportunity to proof your loyalty.¡± But at present, loyalty was slightly inferior to advancing into first tier to survive for everyone. Xie Zheng was the first to step forward, proclaiming loudly, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m willing to share your burden, lead a team alone, and help everyone advance to Tier 1 zone as soon as possible¡­¡± With his lead, only a few ultimate fighters with mediocre strength hesitated for a moment but remained silent and joined Xie Zheng. After all, He Yun has been leading the whole group of Wang Feng Valley for long. His strength, talent, and methods were unmatched. Instead of fighting alone on the path to the next tier, the one that choose to be with He Yun believed followed after him would proceed more smoothly. For the remained people, it didn¡¯t matter which side they stood on. Since they wouldn¡¯t get priority anyway, they might as well to be independence now. He Yun¡¯s expression became even uglier. He hadn¡¯t expected his authority to be so easily challenged. Just the opportunity to advance into first tier ahead of others had prompted these people to openly defy him. Despite harboring plenty of dissatisfaction, he understood clearly that he couldn¡¯t lose his temper now. Right now, everyone still recognized him as their leader, but if he raged about this matter now, perhaps they might rebel against him. As for regaining control, he could only consider it in the future. With this thought in mind, He Yun took a deep breath and clamed himself, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s split up¡­¡± He didn¡¯t need to command; the people below quickly formed teams based on their relationships. Not too many, not too few, leaving exactly ten people for him, mostly newly promoted ultimate fighter, whose strength and experience in hunting was relatively weak. He Yun didn¡¯t say much, simply stating, ¡°Let¡¯s go our separate ways, meet at the square at ten every night¡­¡± Others also left promptly after exchanging a few polite words. He Yun sighed inwardly, feeling frustrated with the efficiency of this hunt. Dozens of top ultimate fighter experts in hunting and yet together had only took down three commander level monsters in three hours with high casualty rate. This efficiency was simply too low. After all, he understood that these people came out hunting mainly to help threshold-level enhancer advance to ultimate fighters, thus qualify themselves on becoming second-class citizens to grant the opportunity into first tier. They weren¡¯t puppets of He Yun, only serving him. They were going to serve for themselves from now onwards. On his way exploring around, he suddenly thought of a way to hunt more efficiently. ¡°If only there was a King level Beast¡­¡± ¡°I wonder where Zhao Yu went!¡± The only person He Yun could think of was Zhao Yu. Back then, when Zhao Yu led the King Level Beast to charge around in hunting down the commander level monsters was undeniable much faster compared to their method. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The main reason was that the King Level Beast carried a certain amount of debuff skill and aura, which greatly reduced the combat strength of the commander level monsters. It was easy to heavily injure one of them and finish them off. ¡°From the looks of it, if Zhao Yu was here, he might be the first to advance into Tier 1 zone¡­¡± -Unfortunately, he has offended the camp and will never have the chance to enter in this lifetime¡­¡± He Yun was gloating. Compared to them, Zhao Yu was obviously more unfortunate. He clearly had a faster way to help these threshold level enhancer proceed further into becoming an ultimate fighters, but it was useless now. Even if Zhao Yu wanted to, he probably wouldn¡¯t dare to enter the camp! Chapter 636 - Chapter 636: Promotion! Chapter 636: Promotion! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation In the north gate hall of the camp. Zhao Yu had just returned and he saw Hao Yu Wei was waiting for him. He was delighted and asked casually,¡± ¡± How¡¯s the opening ceremony?!¡± ¡°We earned more than 700,000 zero coins today.¡± Hao Yu Wei said excitedly as she walked up to Zhao Yu and handed him a booklet. More than 700,000? It sounded like a lot, but it was actually less than he had imagined. After all, to him, 700,000 only could last him to spent for seven days. He took the booklet and glanced at it. At the top was written about the registration of third-class citizens. There were a total of 576 people. Just this alone accounted for 576,000 zero coins. There were also quite a number of fourth-class citizens, but due to the price, they didn¡¯t have much in total. The registered agents were more than expected. Other than weapons and equipment, all foods and daily necessities were all registered. ¡°In addition, they have also built restaurants, shops, and residences on the square using wood¡­¡± Zhao Yu listened for and quite satisfied with the outcome¡¯Well done. Keep it up. Let¡¯s go wash up first.¡± There were more than 700,000 zero coins on the first day, which should be the majority of the inner circle¡¯s stock. As they began a large-scale hunt and trade, the number of zero coins should increase. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t have many requirements. He only needed at least 100,000 zero coins a day to meet his cultivation needs in the training hall. The next day. At night. Zhao Yu looked at his gains today and could not help but full of question marks. ¡± How come? Only 80,000 today?!¡± He didn¡¯t expect that the 700,000 odd on the first day would drop to 80,000 on the second day. Hao Yu Wei did not expect Zhao Yu to be dissatisfied. She explained,¡± According to my estimation, there should only be around one million in the entire inner circle.¡± ¡°Many people below the threshold level who can advance to fourth-class citizens and third-class citizens will be given priority¡­¡± ¡°But now, there are only about a hundred people who have advanced to third-class citizens as an ultimate fighter¡­¡± ¡°According to our statistics, the inner circle has a number of threshold level enhancer from 8,000 to 10,000 people¡­¡± ¡°This means that there are still a large number of people who actually have earn less than 1,000 zero coins¡­¡± ¡°If all of these people are promoted to third-class citizens, they will be able to obtain at least one million zero coins¡­¡± ¡°In addition, there are quite a number of zeroes in the hands of the ultimate fighters. They seem to be preparing for the advancement fee to second-class citizens¡­¡± ¡°How many extra zeroes do these ultimate fighters have held for themselves?!¡± Zhao Yu nodded and asked. ¡°According to their hunting situation, there should be around 300,000 or more¡­¡± ¡°This is just an estimate. Only the people from the five major forces know how many there are actually¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei paused for a moment. ¡°In that case, we need to tell them that advancing to second-class citizens requires queuing up, following the order of priority based on the sequence of their contribution¡­¡± The strategy of helping threshold-level enhancer advance to ultimate fighter was just a way for inner circle members to be able to hunt more monsters in small group of members. The real purpose, of course, was to earn the zero coins and reclaim the coins. ¡°Understood. This way, we should be able to reclaim a considerable amount of zero coins¡­¡± At this moment, Hao Yu Wei was a bit puzzled about why Zhao Yu needed so many zero coins. The over 700,000 zero coins on the first day were unimaginable even when Li Tian Ba was the owner. Yet, seemingly, it was still not enough for him. This left her perplexed. Could it be that zero coins had some other function she didn¡¯t know about?! But if there were indeed such functions, Li Tian Ba couldn¡¯t have remained indifferent when he was here, could he?! After much thought, she still couldn¡¯t understand and could only assume that Zhao Yu was playing a big game, and his real goal was definitely not zero coins but those ultimate fighters¡¯ combat strength. After obtaining 700,000 zero coins, Zhao Yu stored them at the warehouse. Only he had the key to the warehouse where the zero coins were stored. Every day¡¯s zero coins were kept by Hao Yu Wei and handed over to Zhao Yu at night. The purpose of doing this was naturally to conceal the fact that he was spending 100,000 zero coins every day. In fact, even Ji Wu Shuang and Pan Yi Ting believed that Zhao Yu was planning something big behind them, and his main targets were not zero coins but those ultimate fighters. Another three days passed. The zero coins in the warehouse had been replenished to 800,000. The method of advancing according to the contribution of pre-paid zero coins did indeed attract a wave of zero coins, prompting many ultimate fighters to pay up early. With the opening of the camp, the number of threshold-level experts in the zero-tier area had increased significantly, and the number of ultimate fighters had also increased by more than a dozen. These days of effort finally paid off. With the increase in ultimate fighter, many more of the threshold level enhancers were only a step away from becoming ultimate fighters. As for those who registered for advancement to second-class citizens, the fastest among them was undoubtedly the leader of Tiger Howl Gang, Li Hu. It was said that his progress had reached 68%, and it was expected to be completed in another five or six days. However, the speed of acquiring zero coins had once again slowed down, with only over 50,000 zero coins today. Martial Art Hall. Zhao Yu sat alone in the spacious hall, but he hadn¡¯t used the virtual space for studying for a long time. ¡°Knock knock knock!¡± After a while, there was a knock on the door. Yu Tie Jun walked in with a respectful expression. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How¡¯s the situation going?!¡± Zhao Yu asked casually. ¡°These days, I have recruited quite a few people¡­¡± ¡°According to the information they¡¯ve gathered, the zero-tier area earns at least 100,000 zero coins per day from hunting¡­¡± One hundred thousand could indeed balance out his daily consumption. The problem was that after these people received the zero coins, they didn¡¯t hand them over directly to him. Instead, they kept them in hand, waiting to accumulate enough value to become third-class or second-class citizens before turning them in.. Chapter 637 - Chapter 637: Promotion (2) Chapter 637: Promotion (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu had to think of a way to make the people in the inner circle pay up the zero coins as soon as they obtained them. ¡°First of all, how¡¯s the situation with our bank?¡± Zhao Yu asked. ¡°There¡¯s basically no transaction at all. People rarely neither deposit nor withdraw any¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun didn¡¯t understand Zhao Yu¡¯s purpose for setting up a bank after all. No one would exchange zero coins for their Southern coin paper money here. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we need to abandon the paper money now. Don¡¯t use paper money anymore, we will use FACE Recognition!¡± ¡°Use 3D printing technology to make these things. Make a payment system and give out the terminal equipment for free.¡± Zhao Yu directly instructed Yu Tie Jun. ¡°In addition, registered citizens don¡¯t accept zero coins directly. They only accept bank transfers. If they want to pay, they have to go to the bank to exchange for digital currency first¡­¡± There were many technologies in the real world that could be produced using 3D printing in the camp. However, no one had been willing to do it before. After all, everyone¡¯s focus was on increasing their strength and wanted to advanced into Tier 1 camp as soon as possible. ¡°Also, doesn¡¯t our camp have a local area network? Produce a batch of smart phones. They¡¯ll be given to fourth-class citizens for free so the device will be bound to personal information, bank accounts, transaction payment codes, and so on¡­¡± ¡°But¡­These things must cost a lot, right?!¡± Yu Tie Jun was shocked for just imaging the cost for this operation. Zhao Yu thought about it and agreed. There was no reason to give things to others for free. ¡°This is simple. We¡¯ll make some entertainment apps within our phone. The kind that can be recharged¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun suddenly realized that he had returned to the time when he was addicted to the Internet world back in university period. ¡°I understand, I understand how is going to work out now.¡± Yu Tie Jun said excitedly,¡± Leave this to me. There¡¯s absolutely no problem. I¡¯ll definitely squeeze all the money out of their pockets!¡± ¡°As for the bank¡¯s money. Add some interest. One point for the current account. Ten points for the fixed account every month. The interest will be paid monthly¡­¡± It was impossible for him to stay here for long. As long as he had enough money to learn the martial art technique, it did not matter if the bank closed down or anything else. ¡°In addition, let Xiao Xiao Long act as a robber and rob the inner circle a few times. This will create an atmosphere where there is a risk of the zero coins being snatched away¡­¡± As early as three days ago, when Yu Tie Jun secretly reported about the situation of his former classmates. Hao Yu Wei didn¡¯t pay attention to this matter, but Yu Tie Jun did investigate it in private. In the end, he realized that there were about 300 people still remained in the camp to get close to Zhao Yu. Even though they were ostracized due to the previous event caused by Zhao Yu, they did not say anything bad about Zhao Yu. As a result, the temporary team that had been expanding in the office hall over the past few days had basically recruited people from the academic faction. This action did not attract the attention of others. After all, in the eyes of others, recruiting those people was purely for Pan Yi Ting¡¯s sake. Pan Yi Ting was the woman who had become the master of the camp. It was reasonable for her to take care of her old friends. To Zhao Yu, letting Xiao Xiao Long advance into first tier was just a matter of a single word. However, if he did this, it would easily break the rules and cause misunderstandings. Therefore, even Xiao Xiao Long did not know that the owner of the camp was actually Zhao Yu. He had thought that he was only able to work for the people in the camp because of Pan Yi Ting. ¡± Is there anything else?!¡± Zhao Yu saw that Tie Jun had not left for a long time. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re already at the peak of low level of first tier. You¡¯re going to try to advance to intermediate level by tomorrow?!¡± he said nervously. ¡°That¡¯s right. What about it?!¡± Zhao Yu nodded. He did not hide this matter. Instead, he wanted to publicize it internally and let these people see his potential and progress. ¡°If you need me, I¡¯m willing to go through fire and water to help you. Please! Let me fight along with you too!¡± Yu Tie Jun immediately knelt down. ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but with your current strength. Challenge Tier 1 zone medium level monster!? Forget it!¡± Zhao Yu chuckled. Before Zhao Yu left, he understood that this guy was probably worried that his investment would fail if he died. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m 100% could breakthrough and return safely!¡± He shook his head and continued. After eating this reassurance, Yu Tie Jun left with satisfaction. This statement is not false. In the past few days, as Zhao Yu¡¯s progress bar has been increasing steadily, his strength has become extremely formidable. Even Ji Wu Shuang and Pan Yi Ting, the two of them, find themselves unable to be of much help along his side. Now, he can single-handedly take on dozens of first tier normal monsters, or event five first tier Elite level monsters without a scratch. As for Ji Wu Shuang and Pan Yi Ting, they can only barely hold back two normal class monsters, and their assistance is minimal to Zhao Yu to deal with elite. These days, Zhao Yu has been handling them with ease, effortlessly. The only time he got heavily injured was when he encountered a commander level monster. It cost him an arm, but he managed to kill it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The effect was obvious as well. Killing a first-tier commander level monster directly provided him with a 5% progress boost, allowing him to climb to 100% progress of the low level first-tier. Currently, all he needs to do is hunt down any first-tier middle level first tier monster to advance to the first-tier intermediate level. For others, this is the most difficult part. Because you don¡¯t know if the monster you encounter is a first-tier intermediate or a first-tier high level. Even if you¡¯re lucky enough to encounter a first-tier intermediate level monster, you can¡¯t be sure if it¡¯s a normal monster, an elite monster, or even a commander monster.. Chapter 638 - Chapter 638: Promotion (3) Chapter 638: Promotion (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Even a few low level Tier 1 peak fighter would need to team up against an Intermediate Tier 1 normal monster, let alone an Elite or even a Commander monster. It was only achievable because Zhao Yu had the Super Brain that he could determine the level and tracks of the monsters in advance that he could hunt selectively. The next day. At the north gate of the camp. ¡°You really don¡¯t want us to follow you?¡± Ji Wu Shuang asked worriedly. Beside her were Pan Yi Ting, Hao Yu Wei, and the others. They also knew that today was the day that would decide the fate of the camp. As long as Zhao Yu successfully advanced to mid-level first tier, it would be considered that he had completely widened the distance between him and the other fighters. There was a huge gap between the peak of the low level and the intermediate level. Without the help of a high-level first tier fighter, the death rate of a single low level person who wanted to advance to the Intermediate level was as high as 95%. Hao Yu Wei had provided this data based on the situation when Li Tian Ba was the only one tried to advance by himself before he decided to form a group to assist him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can do it alone!¡± Zhao Yu smiled and comforted Ji Wu Shuang. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to die. To me, killing a Intermediate Monster is not dangerous. The only thing that¡¯s slightly troublesome is finding them¡­¡± With that, Zhao Yu waved his hand and left the camp under everyone¡¯s gaze. Not long after he left, Yu Tie Jun rushed over. ¡°This is bad! Where¡¯s Leader Zhao Yu?¡± Hao Yu Wei had a bad feeling when she saw him rushed in panic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so flustered?! Yu Tie Jun looked around and did not find Zhao Yu. He knew that Zhao Yu had already left. He could not help but feel a little bitter. He shook his head and deliver his message, ¡°Someone has already successfully promoted a threshold level enhancer to become an ultimate fighter. He is applying for the promotion to advance into low level first tier fighter. ¡°What?! That¡¯s is impossible!¡± Everyone was shocked. ¡°Who is it actually?!¡± ¡°Li Hu!¡± ¡°He has arrived in the square. He should be here soon. What should we do then?!¡± Hao Yu Wei was also panicking. She didn¡¯t expect such a big thing to happen in the camp right after Zhao Yu left. He couldn¡¯t help but asked Pan Yi Ting and Ji Wu Shuang. ¡°What should we do?¡± At this moment, Pan Yi Ting could not make up her mind as well. Ji Wushuang hesitated slightly, but quickly affirmed, ¡°Let him advance!¡± ¡°But what if¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®what if.¡¯ I believe in Zhao Yu!¡± With Ji Wu Shuang so determined, the tense expressions of the others relaxed slightly. ¡ö¡¯Hao yu Wei, you guys should temporarily stay away from the fourth floor for a while and don¡¯t ever shows yourself before I inform you all¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Hao Yu Wei nodded. They were well aware of their own situation. If someone like Li Hu took a liking to them, it could lead to problems. If Li Tian Ba were still around, she wouldn¡¯t care about these things. There were plenty of first-tier guarded her and her sister back in the day. But now, with Zhao Yu being the strongest and might left for days to advance into the first-tier intermediate level, there might be people taking risk to rebel. ¡°Ting Ting, the mask and costume I had someone make for me, are they still with you?!¡± ¡°I still have it! It was in my room!¡± Pan Yi Ting quickly rushed to her own room. These days, they had been thinking about how to deal with others after they advanced into first tier. After much consideration, avoid and prevent troubles were their priority. So, they specially made a set of windbreaker uniforms and custom masks. On one hand, to conceal their true identities, and on the other hand, to create a sense of mystery. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°From now on, both of us must wear that uniform and mask when entering or leaving the camp¡­¡± After giving out these instructions, she turned to Yue Tie Jun, ¡°You should go back quickly and inform them that if anyone meets the promotion conditions, just take them directly to the strengthening area¡­¡± ¡°According to the previous design, wait until the people inside the strengthening area have set up before letting anyone in!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Normally, it only cost one hundred coins to advance to the first tier, but they had charged to ten thousand coins, so this matter naturally be slowed down. ¡°Also, the arrangement of the North Gate Hall should be started¡­ With someone as the backbone to arrange the work, Yue Tie Jun finally breathed a sigh of relief and hurried away. On the square. Li Hu stood proudly in the center of the crowd, accepting blessings from all directions. Among the five hundred ultimate fighters in the inner circle, he was currently the fastest to complete the promotion conditions, being the first one to advance into Tier 1 zone soon. However, he didn¡¯t rush to enter for promotion. Instead, he deliberately stayed in the square, letting the news spread. This was his extraordinary aspect. The promotion to the first tier within the camp was quite mysterious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only From being closed off to now being fully open, it made them all suspicious of what was going on. Now, he was the first one eligible for promotion. If he went in quietly, perhaps even if he died, no one would know. Therefore, he deliberately made the news spread widely as known by everyone, so even if there were any hidden intentions within the camp, they wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him in public. Unless their actions were meant to mock the inner circle, but that possibility was slim. Even if the camp wanted to play tricks, they had to wait until the stage was set. For him, smoothly advancing to the first tier was the most important thing. As the news spread, after just an hour, a large group of ultimate fighter who were hunting outside returned.. Chapter 639 - Chapter 639: Promotion (4) Chapter 639: Promotion (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation ¡® Editor: Dragon Boat Translation This included other four overlords, each of them was panting heavily, obviously rushing crazily after hearing the news. ¡°Li Hu, you really made it?!¡± He Yun¡¯s face flushed red, somewhat unbelievingly asked. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Li Hu tilted his nose up, with full of arrogant look and laughed heartily. With his laughter, the members of the Tiger Howl Gang also became full of pride. Others looked on, but only with envy. For a while, the Tiger Howl Gang¡¯s reputation was at its peak. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going in?!¡± He Yun asked Li Hu. ¡°Haha, I, Li Hu, am the first to meet the conditions. Naturally, there should be some sense of ceremony. Am I not the first one to be promoted to the first tier in our inner circle in the past six months?! Li Hu naturally couldn¡¯t say that he was afraid of being secretly eliminated by people in the camp. With the expression of disdain on his face, many people believed it, thinking that Li Hu was just showing off. Seeing that the timing was right, Li Hu stood up and announced, ¡°Haha, since that¡¯s the case, then please witness my promotion to the first tier together!¡± After saying that, he led the way towards the camp. Although others were unwilling to play a supporting role, the matter of promotion to the first tier was significant, so they followed suit. From afar, it seemed as if Li Hu had become the leader of the crowd. He Yun and others felt both angry and annoyed. After so many days, Li Hu unexpectedly stole the limelight again. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Li Hu, accompanied by the newly promoted ultimate fighter under him, headed towards the second-class citizen application office. The staff did some checking and verification to confirm that the people who came with Li Hu were the threshold level enhancer he had registered in the beginning and then tested them with detectors. ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± He Yun and others behind were still holding onto a glimmer of hope, but now it was shattered. This man registered under Li Hu had indeed advanced from the threshold level to become an ultimate fighters. It had only been five days¡­ ¡°Am I a second-class citizen now?!¡± After successfully passed all the process, Li Hu couldn¡¯t wait any longer to ask for the result. ¡°Yes, congratulations, you have become a second-class citizen of our Southern Camp!¡± The staff said it with a slight smile. Li Hu took a deep breath, suppressing the excitement in his heart, tremblingly asked, ¡°Can I be promoted to the first tier now?!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The staff nodded, ¡°Please follow me!¡¯ Under the gaze of everyone, Li Hu followed the staff to the far right of the hall, where there was a mysterious passage. Only when the backs of the two disappeared did the crowd move their gaze away. ¡°What are you guys been doing?!¡± He Yun looked at Xie Zheng and the others with some complaints.¡± Now, the first place has been snatched by someone else, and it¡¯s Li Hu¡­¡± ¡°One step ahead, one step ahead. Li Hu always one step ahead of us. How can we surpass him in the future? It¡¯ll be difficult to even catch up from today onwards!¡± Not only Xie Zheng and the others from Wang Feng Valley had ugly expressions on their faces. Almost all the ultimate fighters from the other four factions had ugly expressions on their faces as well. They all had the same thoughts as Xie Zheng and divided the team into groups of five or six. However, no one had expected that Li Hu would have the courage to mobilize the entire Tiger Howl Gang to help him advance first. What were the other members of Tiger Howl Gang thinking? Are they all puppets? ¡°Boss, we didn¡¯t expect this happened so soon either¡­¡± ¡°Now, let¡¯s see if Li Hu can successfully advance to the next level¡­¡± Xie Zheng said bitterly. ¡°If he really did advances into first tier, then we will have to readjust our hunting mode and help you advance as soon as possible¡­ He Yun was delighted, but his expression remained calm. ¡°We have to do this right away after witnessed Li Hu¡¯s result. Otherwise, we will be controlled by others if we fall behind.¡± ¡°Of course, for us, it¡¯s not bad to have more people advance into first tier¡­¡± ¡± Therefore, we might as well make a ranking order. Everyone will be promoted according to their contribution points¡­¡± -This is possible!¡± Xie Zheng thought that with his prestige, he would either be the second or the third, so he naturally agreed. Following that, the higher-ups of the four major forces discussed in low voices. The previously stagnant plan of promoting one person to the next level with concentrated efforts of whole group was rekindled by the imminent promotion of Li Hu, and swiftly passed. Before this, they had harbored thoughts of surpassing their own leader and taking control. But now, it became crucial to ensure that someone from their own group remained in the top tier. Before they had enough prestige, the natural choice for the first person to be promoted could only be the leaders of various factions. This left some ambitious individuals deeply regretful, and they grew to hate Li Hu even more. Half an hour later, Li Hu emerged from the right passage with a joyful expression on his face. Everyone immediately shifted their attention to him. Seeing his expression, despite their suspicions, they couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Li Hu, did you succeed?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Indeed!¡± Suppressing his excitement, Li Hu grinned, ¡°I am now at the first tier too!¡± ¡°Everyone, I hope you will strive to promote to the next level soon!¡± These words immediately ignited hope in many people. When the camp opened the promotion channel, they were excited but still held some doubts about it. But now, with Li HU¡¯S successful promotion, those doubts were completely dispelled. Li Hu didn¡¯t linger with the crowd much, only exchanged a few words with the members of the Tiger Howl Gang, then hastily left the hall and headed towards the north passage.. Chapter 640 - Chapter 640: Promotion (5) Chapter 640: Promotion (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Tier 1 zone first. You guys follow the plan we set and advance to firs tier as soon as possible. I will need you all to once again to hunt as a group¡­¡± Seeing this scene, the bystanders were somewhat puzzled. Li Hu had waited for more than an hour in the square just to show off. Now that he had advanced, why did he leave so soon? He Yun looked at Li Hu¡¯s back and his abnormal behavior. He thought to himself and vaguely guessed the purpose of Li Hu¡¯s previous actions. However, he didn¡¯t have time to think about it. After Li Hu left, all the four major forces also left in a hurry. The difference was that Li Hu went to the north gate of the camp, while they left through the south gate. After returning to the Tier 0 region, all the ultimate fighters seemed to have been injected with stimulants. They ran wildly into the wilderness to hunt. Meanwhile, in the square, the news of Li Hu¡¯s successful advancement and his journey to the Tier 1 region spread, causing the entire place to be in an uproar. As a result, many people had a surge of hope. They formed teams everywhere, wanting to pull people out to hunt. ¡®¡öNormally, when we don¡¯t need Intermediate level Tier 1 normal monsters, they¡¯re everywhere. But when we need them, why aren¡¯t any left?!¡± In the wilderness, Zhao Yu wandered around with a distressed expression. After a few hours, he had encountered a mid level first tier commander level monster and its gang. He had tried to fight it, but the result was that he had fled in injury. With his current strength, it should be more than enough for him to deal with a mid-level tier 1 normal monster and capable to face the elite level. Yet, it was still too soon and too difficult for him to deal with a commander monster. In his vision, a few low-level Tier 1 monsters would occasionally appear. But now, his strength had already reached the peak of low level first tier. If he continued to hunt these monsters, other than coin and technology point. In term of his strength, it would no longer increase. When ever encountered these low level first tier monsters, he simply detoured around, not bothering to deal with them. ¡°Hmm?!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s footsteps halted, and in his line of sight, he spotted a human figure. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Li Hu?!¡± He was somewhat astonished to see Li Hu in the Tier 1 area. Immediately, his Super Brain vision showed that Li Hu¡¯s strength had reached the first tier low level, with the progress bar at 1%. ¡°He¡¯s been promoted to the first tier?!¡± Zhao Yu scratched his nose, quickly understanding the situation. It seemed that shortly after he left, someone reported that Li Hu has fulfilled the requirement and ready to be promoted to the first tier. It must be Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s decision, he was promoted. ¡°Thank goodness for Ji Wu Shuang. Otherwise, if it were someone else, they might not have dared to let Li Hu be promoted¡­¡± ¡°In that case, it would expose the situation of the camp, and it would also cut off my channel to obtain zero coins¡­¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. Fortunately, he left Ji Wu Shuang and Pan Yi Ting in the camp at the right time. Otherwise, if it were Hao Yu Wei that making the final decision, she might not have had the guts to let Li Hu be promoted into first tier. ¡°Judging from his appearance, he¡¯s fleeing for his life!¡± In Zhao Yu¡¯s line of sight, Li Hu looked quite exhausted, even his left shoulder was broken and missing his right arm. Just as he was about to bypass Li Hu, his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°What a stroke of luck!¡± Zhao Yu was ecstatic. The monster chasing Li Hu at this moment happened to be an mid level normal monster. Zhao Yu quickly turn over then took out a set of uniforms from his storage space. It was a set of uniforms resembling a trench coat, all black with scattered red clouds printed on it. It was based on the costume designs he had seen in some anime back on Earth. Next, Zhao Yu took out a white mask shaped like a fox and put it on his face. After doing all this, he chased after Li Hu in the direction he was fleeing. ¡°This is terrifying¡­¡± ¡°Can anyone save me?!¡± Li Hu ran frantically while constantly praying in his heart. He never expected that just an hour ago, he was still the object of envy for everyone. But after leaving the camp and reaching the first tier area, he ended up in such a miserable state. Proceeding cautiously upon reaching the Tier 1 area, Li Hu made careful progress. Fortunately, luck was on his side. In the first half hour, he basically didn¡¯t encounter any monsters. After another half an hour, he encountered a seemingly weak and pig-headed monster. After some observation, he decided this was his target and rushed up to fight the monster. The result was that after just one encounter, he had his arm bitten off by the pig-headed monster. Terrified, Li Hu immediately began to flee for his life. The good news was that the pig-headed monster didn¡¯t seem smart. It only knew how to charge forward, giving Li Hu a chance to dodge. That was why he could hold on for so long. The bad news was that he had already lost his way after being chased by the pig-headed monster. He did not know the direction to the camp. just as Li Hu was terrified by the power of the first tier monsters, something even more shocking happened. The pig-headed monster that had bitten off his arm with a casual attack had its head cut off by a toad that was only half a meter tall. If someone told him that he could use his tongue to make a kill, Li Hu would not believe it. But the moment he saw a toad pierce through the pig-headed monster¡¯s head with its tongue, Li Hu completely collapsed. This is the Tier 1 region? This was simply purgatory, and terrifying creatures were everywhere. What frightened him even more was that the toad monster was after him now. Moreover, its speed was far faster than the pig-headed monster. It could basically cover a distance of dozens of to meters with a single leap. The distance between the man and the beast also rapidly closed. ¡°Am I going to die here?¡± Li Hu cried out in his heart. At this moment, a strange figure suddenly appeared in front of him, giving Li Hu a fright. It had a black and red body with a white fox face. It was another terrifying creature¡­ Li Hu was in despair. In a daze, he tripped over a tree root and flew out like a dog eating sh * t. It happened to land right in front of the White Fox Demon. A fresh meat to their doorstep¡­ Just as Li Hu was about to recover from the shock, the image of him peeking at the auntie next door bathing flashed through his mind. The white fox demon in front of him flew towards the toad behind him. What was going on? Li Hu turned around to witness the fight. In the next second, something shocking happened. In his eyes, the insufferably arrogant and extremely terrifying toad monster was actually beheaded in an instant when it was tricked by the after image created from the white fox demon. As the white light flew up and a Tier 1 coin fell, Li Hu came to a realization. ¡°Is that a sword?¡± That so-called White Fox monster was actually a person! ¡°Oh My God¡­¡± ¡°I survived¡­¡± ¡°I survived!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Li Hu cried tears of joy as he knelt on the ground. There had never been a moment like this where he felt both joy and sorrow at the same time, and he felt good to be alive right now. The ups and downs of life came too quickly, making him feel like a person with schizophrenia. A human voice slowly sounded from under the white fox mask. ¡°Which camp are you from?!¡± Chapter 641 - Chapter 641: Li Hu’s Conjecture Chapter 641: Li Hu¡¯s Conjecture Translator: Dragon Boat Translation 1 Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m a new fighter just advanced into first tier¡­¡± Li Hu hurriedly replied, his attitude very respectful. This was the first time he had met someone who seemed to be in the upper echelons of the camp after becoming one of them. When he arrived at the north gate hall, he didn¡¯t meet anyone. There was only a sign that briefly explained the situation of the Tier 1 zone. It also mentioned the situation of monsters living together in Tier 1, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Who knew that he would encounter such incident and almost die here? ¡°Are you alone?¡± Zhao Yu pretended it was their first time. He looked left and right as if Li Hu was an unfamiliar figure to him. Li Hu was deep into though for a moment and want to question Zhao Yu as well, ¡°Aren¡¯t you alone too?¡± However, he did not dare to express it and let the though slip away. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the first to advance to Tier 1 among the ultimate fighter from Tier o¡­¡± ¡°I see!¡± Zhao Yu came to a sudden realization and immediately laughed softly.¡± You dare to come out alone? You¡¯re quite bold. Go back. Recruit someone similar to your strength, only then come out together¡­¡± Li Hu was slightly disappointed. He thought that this big shot would be able to guide him, but now it seemed that it was just an extravagant hope. ¡°Um, Senior, how should I address you?!¡± Li Hu asked nervously. Because he didn¡¯t know the preferences of the person in front of him, he didn¡¯t dare to act to close to him. ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°Just forget it. You are not in the place to know my name yet!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Li Hu felt embarrassed right away. ¡°To me, saving you is just a convenience. Survival is the priority for anyone here. I am not gonna be your teacher or guidance.¡± Zhao Yu said indifferently. ¡°Wait until you are able to survive alone¡­¡± At this point, Zhao Yu paused and then shook his head in a self-deprecating manner.¡± Let¡¯s talk about it when you reach the peak stage of low level first tier!¡± Soon, he picked up the first-tier coins on the ground and turned around to walk towards the camp. Li Hu immediately understood. The masked man was at least at the high level of first tier, or even stronger. It was normal for the other party refuse to get close to him. After all, in the other party¡¯s eyes, a beginner like him usually want to take advantage of them. ¡°Senior, are you going back to the camp?¡± Li Hu hesitated for a moment, but still followed behind. ¡°May I follow you?¡± Zhao Yu never responded to Li Hu. As it seemed to have lost interest and floated in a direction. Upon seeing this, Li Hu gritted his teeth and chased after him. He had lost his way now and didn¡¯t even know which direction back to the camp. It was difficult enough to encounter a savior. If he didn¡¯t chase after him, what else could he do? Fortunately, what slightly relieved him was Zhao Yu ahead seemed willing to accompany him for a while, and his pace wasn t fast. The two of them, one in front and one behind, soon crossed dozens of kilometers until they returned to the camp. ¡°We¡¯re back¡­¡± Tears welled up in Li Hu¡¯s eyes as he looked at the empty main hall of the North Gate, his sorry status was showing the appearance of having narrowly escaped death. Watching the White Fox senior fighter about to step upstairs, Li Hu hesitated slightly but still shouted loudly: ¡°Senior, Li Hu will always remember your life-saving grace, and if there¡¯s a chance in the future, I will definitely¡­¡± ¡°All right!¡± Zhao Yu turned around, glanced at Li Hu, ¡°So how are you going to repay me?!¡± ¡°L¡­I am¡­.¡± Li Hu felt embarrassed immediately. He thought he could at least do something for his savior but with his current situation, he could only think of pleasure him as his servant. ¡°Wait until you can survive alone before making any promise!¡± After saying this, he seemed to remember something else, and continued, ¡°The third floor is where I live. Tell the newcomers behind you not to make any noise when they go up there. Others seniors don¡¯t have my good temper¡­¡± ¡°Yes! Loud and clear! SENIOR!!¡± Li Hu respectfully bowed until Zhao Yu disappeared into the stairwell, then slowly got up. He looked in the direction of upstairs, a hint of longing flashing in his eyes. When would he be able to become a powerful fighter like this White Fox Senior? However, what puzzled him a little was why is he wearing a mask all this time?! And that strange outfit, which seemed like some kind of uniform for a certain gang. Li Hu recalled that near the south gate of the camp hall, he didn¡¯t seem to see anyone else wearing such uniforms. With this in mind, he decided to go back and ask. At least the staff over there were easier to talk to. But as soon as he entered the corridor, Li Hu noticed his sorry state. Not only was one of his arms missing, but his body was also covered in bloodstains, as if he had encountered something terrifying. Then, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a piece of parchment. ¡°Thank goodness it¡¯s still here¡­¡± Li Hu was extremely grateful. This was a handbook given to him by a staff member when he was promoted to the first tier. It contained some taboos and maps of the camp. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [1. Don¡¯t go to the third floor unless necessary. Stay on the second floor for accommodation. If you encounter someone coming down from the fourth floor, be sure to bow and not look directly at them, or you¡¯ll bear the consequences¡­] [2. Before being promoted to first-class citizens, your activity area is limited to the first floor. If you want to live on the second floor, you need to pay accommodation fees at the first-floor lodging department. If you go upstairs without permission, you¡¯ll bear the consequences¡­] [3. When encountering people in strange clothes, be careful with your words and actions¡­] ¡°Strange clothes, does it mean people like the White Fox Senior just now?¡± When he first got the manual, he just glanced through it casually without reading it carefully. Now it seemed that he had to study it carefully to prevent offending any high ups and not even knowing how he died. Soon, after reading the instructions, Li Hu flipped to the other side of the map and quickly found the location of the treatment room.. Chapter 642 - Chapter 642: Li Hu’s Conjecture (2) Chapter 642: Li Hu¡¯s Conjecture (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation , Editor: Dragon Boat Translation After walking a few rounds along the north corridor, he successfully arrived at the treatment room. A moment later, Li Hu walked out of the treatment room. His missing arm had been restored. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s return to the south gate hall¡­¡± He proceeded cautiously and soon passed through many corridors before arriving at the south gate hall. When he returned to this place and saw the noisy scene, he could not help but heave a sigh of relief. in his eyes, the camp was strange. The north gate was gloomy and there was not even a person to be seen. It was extremely quiet. At the south gate, there was a huge crowd. It was very lively. ¡°Li Hu is back!¡± Someone who was doing business in the lobby shout out to the crowd when he saw Li Hu. immediately, many people looked over. When they realized that it was Li Hu, they could not help but came up excited to listen to his news. This was the first person to reach first tier and went into Tier 1 zone hours ago. Thus, the only advanced fighter in their Tier 0 zone. From the looks of Li Hu, the Tier 1 zone must not be too tough for a newbie. Among these people, there were naturally spies left behind by the five major forces. Li Hu had already thought of this. He shouted at one of them,¡±Hei Zi, go back and report to Second Brother to speed up the progress. Come in and help me as soon as possible¡­¡± ¡± Aye! Boss!¡± Hei Zi looked at the bloodstains on Li Hu¡¯s body and said in surprise,¡± Boss, did you go out hunting just now?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°I just went out and massacred two monsters. My strength has increased again¡­¡± Li Hu laughed. He said it unintentionally, but it sounded intentional. Not far away, Yu Tie Jun¡¯s heart was trembling. He didn¡¯t expect Li Hu to be so brave. He had just advanced to first tier, but he had already hunted two monsters! No, I have to tell Lord Zhao Yu. Thinking of this, he left without leaving a trace. After Li Hu publicly announced his return, he discreetly found the staff member who had promoted him before, handed him a cigarette, and engaged in a brief conversation before getting to the point. ¡°Brother, I just went on a trip to the wilderness and almost died out there.¡± ¡°Do our camp has any tradition of senior mentoring juniors to improve their strength like what we did for the threshold level enhancer?¡± ¡°Are you saying the stronger individuals guiding weaker ones to enhance their abilities to survive in Tier 1 zone?!¡± This staff member, named Huang Zhe, in his twenties, had the appearance of a honest and sincere person. ¡°We didn¡¯t have that before, but I heard there are reforms happening now. It seems they¡¯re planning to introduce a contribution system¡­ ¡°A contribution system?!¡± Li Hu quickly asked for details. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this¡­¡± Huang Zhe smiled, ¡°Even promoting you to the next tier happened only recently¡­¡± Thinking for a moment, Li Hu took out a bag of coins he had obtained from his subordinates and discreetly slipped them into Huang Zhe¡¯s pocket. ¡°Brother Huang! Could you give me some extra information?¡± Feeling the coins in his pocket, Huang Zhe considered them secondary; he didn¡¯t need this stuff. However, he was quite satisfied with Li Hu¡¯s attitude. He pretended to ponder for a while, glanced around to ensure no one was paying attention, then whispered. ¡°The contribution system is said to be designed for strong individuals to mentor the weak ones¡­¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s currently stagnant because the benefits it can bring to those stronger individuals are limited. ¡°Think about this, the coins you are holding now basically no use to them, and the Tier One coins aren¡¯t something weaklings like you can obtain¡­¡± Li Hu understood. Even for himself, it would be impossible to selflessly cultivate a group of people from normal being to threshold-level and let alone to ultimate fighter level. The same applied to the Tier 1 fighter in the camp as well. ¡°So, how¡¯s the progress going?¡± Li Hu asked anxiously. After all, this concerned him. If the higher-ups deemed it unnecessary, it wouldn¡¯t be good. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s said to be not going smoothly!¡± Huang Zhe shook his head, reverting to his previous state, seeming to have no more insider information to reveal. Li Hu was also tactful, calling Huang Zhe respectfully and thanking him repeatedly. Unfortunately, Huang Zhe didn¡¯t seem to know much, and no matter how hard Li Hu tried, he couldn¡¯t extract any useful information. Li Hu didn¡¯t force it and politely bidding his farewell. Near the hall, he spotted a familiar figure, their second-in-command of the Tiger Howl Gang. At this moment, he has also completed the task of applying for promotion. The hall once again buzzed with activity. No one could have imagined that the Tiger Howl Gang would be so formidable. The first and second individuals to be promoted to the first tier were both from their group. The Tiger Roar Gang had many strong individuals, so it was not feasible for dozens of people to surround a threshold-level individual. It would waste too much combat power. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They actually operated in groups of five or six for hunting. However, unlike other gangs, the group of five or six was on capturing mission instead of hunting down the monster, they wouldn¡¯t kill the commander level monster, but would instead weaken it and maim it, waiting for the threshold-level individual under Li Hu¡¯s command to come and finish it off. At the same time, the group calculated the distance of the monster territories, they were simultaneously supporting three threshold-level individuals for promotion at the same time. Since Li Hu¡¯s side occupied the best resources, he was the first to be promoted. The Tiger Roar Gang¡¯s second-in-command had the next best resources, which allowed him to be promoted within six hours after Li Hu. ¡°Big brother!¡± The second-in-command of the Tiger Roar Gang was named Li Xiang, Li Hu¡¯s cousin, who earned Li Hu¡¯s trust. However, in order to consider the overall situation, after swearing brotherhood with everyone, Li Hu and Li Xiang didn¡¯t address each other as cousins, but rather used the title of brotherhood.. Chapter 643 - Chapter 643: Li Hu’s Conjecture (3) Chapter 643: Li Hu¡¯s Conjecture (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Second brother, go and advance into first tier first. I will wit for you around here. Come and find me in a while¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Li Xiang had been a little nervous before, but after seeing Li Hu come back safe and sound, he was completely relieved. Half an hour later, Li Xiang found Li Hu at the side of the corridor. The two of them spent a lot of money to open a private martial arts practice room. It was the safest place to talk. ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s going on? Why are you acting so mysterious?!¡± Li Xiang was a little confused. He didn¡¯t understand why they had to spend so much to talk in a martial arts practice room. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re smart. I¡¯ll tell you about my experience. Help me analyze it¡­¡± Li Hu went straight to the point and told him everything he had learned from Huang Zhe, including how he had almost died during the hunting, how he had been saved by the White Fox Mask, and all the details he learned from the booklet. It was only then that Li Xiang realized in shock that the Tier 1 region was not as easy as they had imagined. It was even more terrifying than the Tier 0 region. Their understanding and experience in Tier 0 might not work out in Tier 1 any longer. Just the fact that the monsters lived together without a fixed territory was enough to make people tremble in fear. After all, in the Tier 0 area, as long as you didn¡¯t go to the monster territory, the monsters wouldn¡¯t come looking for trouble. However, in the Tier 1 area, as long as you entered the wilderness, you would encounter all types of monsters. Moreover, the monsters they encountered were completely random. It was possible that they would encounter a low level or intermediate level Tier 1 monster. The worst will be a high-level Tier 1 monster without consider their class in hand first. After a brief discussion, the two of them came to a consensus. They believed that the pig-headed monster that Li Hu encountered was probably a normal but intermediate level monster, and the toad monster that he encountered was probably intermediate or high level normal monster as they were alone. From this, it could be deduced that the White Fox Masked Boss was at least an intermediate level first tier fighter, and he was one of the best among the fighters in the camp. ¡± In addition, the White Fox Boss only lives on the third floor, but this building has four floors!¡± ¡°The fourth floor might be where Li Tian Ba and his women live¡­¡± Li Xiang was confused.¡± Didn¡¯t they say that Li Tian Ba has leave to Tier 2 region?!¡± ¡°Either Li Tian Ba has left or he hasn¡¯t. No matter what, he¡¯s about to leave¡­¡± ¡°The other thing is the contribution system, or this citizenship system¡­¡± Li Hu scratched his head. ¡°No matter how one looks at it, it seems like they want to nurture a group of people¡­¡± ¡°If it was Li Tian Ba, he would have been groomed half a year ago if he had such thoughts. He wouldn¡¯t have waited until now¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, I think that the current owner of the camp is not Li Tian Ba. The real Li Tian Ba has already left¡­¡± ¡°The current master might want to nurture a group of trusted aides¡­¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s very likely!¡± Li Xiang nodded. ¡°The person who is currently living on the fourth floor and managing the camp might be Li Tian Ba¡¯s trusted subordinate¡­¡± ¡°The third floor is for the experts¡­¡± ¡°Think about it from another perspective¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s assume that I¡¯m Li Tian Ba. I¡¯ve been ruling this place for more than half a year, and I have a group of powerful experts under me¡­¡± ¡°Now, I want to go to the Tier 2 camp¡­¡± ¡± Because I don¡¯t know the situation in the Tier 2 region just like we have no idea about Tier 1 region. Or rather, the competition in the Tier 2 campsite is even more intense. My force is only a minor force there, but I¡¯m not willing to accept it¡­¡± ¡± I, Li Tian Ba, am a figure who has dominated region 1 and 0. How can I be under someone else?!¡± ¡± Therefore, I decided to reform the existing Tier 1 camp and leave behind my trusted aides who have been around for a long time. According to my thoughts, I will nurture a large number of talents to supplement my troops¡­¡± Li Xiang spoke as his eyes became brighter and brighter. It was as if this set of reasoning was the truth. ¡°That makes sense!¡± Li Hu excitedly exclaimed, ¡°According to what Huang Zhe said, the discussion on the contribution system seems to have stalled at the meeting among the high-ups¡­¡± ¡°Consider the current citizen ranking system¡­¡± ¡°Promoting to second-class citizenship, in other words, advancing into tier 1, requires helping a newcomer at the threshold level advance to become an ultimate fighter¡­¡± ¡°This is equivalent to promoting one of us, then cultivating another, constantly creating new ultimate fighter¡­.¡± ¡°But because the opening time was too fast, and the reform time was too short, the high-up haven¡¯t yet devised a way to mobilize manpower to help us newly promoted first tier fighter to improve our strength¡­¡± ¡°Think about it, outside the first-tier zones, in the wilderness, we encounter monsters of all levels and class which means that for those fighter in the middle-level tier, it¡¯s very likely they¡¯ll encounter monsters much stronger than them¡­¡± ¡°They bear the risks, yet it¡¯s Li Tian Ba who reaps the benefits, and those higher-ups are not willing!¡± In their view, nurturing these individuals would ultimately lead to loyalty to Li Tian Ba, but currently, the risk lies with some of the middle and high level fighter. Especially considering the current offerings within the camp, it seems there¡¯s nothing that can attract those existing first tier fighter. ¡°This contribution system is quite tricky!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Li Hu wore a troubled expression, ¡°Mainly, it¡¯s about how to get those existing middle and high level first tier fighter and high-ups of the camp to help us¡­¡± ¡°Yes, without sufficient benefits, why would they take risks?!¡± Li Xiang also sighed, feeling increasingly impressed with himself, thinking that he had deduced the entire situation of the camp based on just a bit of information. This greatly invigorated him, giving him a feeling of knowing all about the world without leaving his home, as if he alone possessed three-eighths of all the world¡¯s knowledge. ¡°This seems to be an unsolvable problem¡­¡± Li Xiang shook his head, ¡°Li Tian Ba is also a fool; if he had started this half a year earlier, even three or four months earlier, it wouldn¡¯t be like this¡­.¡± Chapter 644 - Chapter 644: Li Hu’s Conjecture (4) Chapter 644: Li Hu¡¯s Conjecture (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°That¡¯s right. When Li Tian Ba was around, he had his prestige. It was possible for him to carry out such a reform. After all, he could bring about a promotion to anyone of them. That¡¯s why they were willing to follow him¡­¡± Li Hu did not forget that his Tiger Howl Gang was established because he was stronger than his companions. Then, he would indicating that everyone would help him advance first. When he became stronger, it would be easier for him to pull the other brothers to his level. The final result was that he succeeded, and even pulled together a group of loyal and reliable brothers. In his opinion, Li Tian Ba must have been stronger than everyone else in the beginning. If he had carried out this reform when the others were still fledgling, he might have succeeded now. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible for us to pledge our loyalty to that White Fox boss?!¡± Li Hu thought for a moment. The horror of the wilderness had already left him with a lingering fear and no sense of security. The only correct path was to cling onto someone¡¯s thigh. Li Xiang thought for a moment and shook his head.¡± It¡¯s unlikely!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that although Li Tian Ba left for the Tier 2 camp, he didn¡¯t die!¡± ¡°His existence means that all of us, including that White Fox boss who saved big brother will head to the Tier 2 camp as well¡­¡± ¡± If that White Fox boss or someone like him were to recruit people wantonly and go to the Tier 2 camp, what would Li Tian Ba think?!¡± ¡°Are we following him or Li Tian Ba?¡± ¡°I believe that no one would want to get into trouble!¡± Li Hu scratched his head.¡± That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Even if the White Fox boss is Li Tian Ba¡¯s subordinate, can¡¯t he recruit a trusted aide or something?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Li Xiang pondered and mentioned, ¡°The White Fox Boss you met in the wilderness acted alone right?¡± ¡°Not to mention his subordinate, if he really has a good brother, it¡¯s impossible for him not to bring him along, right?!¡± ¡°After all, one more person means one more hand for safety¡­¡± ¡°Of course, there¡¯s also the fact that the White Fox boss is powerful and can go out alone¡­¡± ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, why does he only stay on the third floor and not live on the fourth floor, which has a better environment?!¡± ¡°After all, according to my deduction, Li Tian Ba should have already left¡­¡± ¡°We won¡¯t have a chance?!¡± Li Hu said unwillingly. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. We still have to see what the higher-ups will do. If we can find a balance point and let the contribution system work, we can still benefit from it¡­¡± ¡°If the current management is incompetent, this matter might drag on until we rely on our numbers and casualties to advance.¡± Li Xiang sighed. ¡°There is too little information. To us, the most important thing now is to wait for our brothers to arrive¡­¡± ¡°When we have more people, we¡¯ll go to the wilderness together. It¡¯ll be safer and easier for our hunt¡­¡± After Li Xiang heard about Li Hu¡¯s encounter, he temporarily extinguished the idea of going to the wilderness to test out his strength. He planned to wait for more people and go out together. That way, even if they encountered terrifying monsters, they would have a chance to escape. After all, when they encountered danger, they didn¡¯t need to run faster than the monster. They just needed to run faster than their companions. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have an advantage since we¡¯re the first batch to advance in to first tier¡­¡± he said after a moment of silence. ¡°We can create an illusion, pretending that hunting outside is not that dangerous, and create anxiety among the ultimate fighter¡­¡± ¡°Let He Yun and the others run into the wilderness as soon as they advance¡­¡± ¡°If they die, there will definitely be civil war. They will no longer have the ability to compete with us in the future¡­¡± Li Hu laughed.¡± I¡¯ve thought of that as well. When I came back this time, I went to the treatment room to recover my arm. Then, I went back to the hall and made a big fuss.¡± He recounted how he bragged in the hall that he had hunted two monsters and his strength had increased greatly. Li Xiang couldn¡¯t help but feel gratified when he heard that.¡± Good, big brother, you did well¡­¡± ¡°Next, the two of us will hide and observe near the north gate corridor to see their situation¡­¡± As for cooperation, they directly ruled it out. They had dozens, even hundreds of ultimate fighters in their own camp. Once these people successfully advanced into first tier, they could cooperate just fine. Why bother dragging people from other quarters into it? ¡°Bad news, really bad news¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun rushed upstairs in a fluster, forgetting to salute, and hurriedly called out when he saw Hao Yu Wei and the others. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Seeing him in such a panicked state, Hao Yu Wei immediately felt a sense of foreboding and quickly asked for the situation. ¡°Just now, Li Hu returned to the hall¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun said in a rush, ¡°He¡¯s covered in blood, claiming he hunted two monsters outside, and his strength has greatly increased!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The women were shocked, some even fearful. ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Hao Yu Wei especially looked at Pan Yi Ting, utterly puzzled. They were well aware of the situation in the wilderness. Even before the people from the zero-tier zone came in, they had attempted to go out, but the monsters were too terrifying, so they had given up altogether. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And they had witnessed Pan Yi Ting returned with serious injuries time and time again. Let alone hunting two monsters at once, with Pan Yi Ting¡¯s efficiency back then, she couldn¡¯t even succeed in hunting one monster in two days. As ultimate fighters themselves, could it be that women were truly inferior to men?! Were there some flaws?! Hao Yu Wei felt a bit dazed.. She had previously thought Zhao Yu was quite unique, but now, could it be because he was a man? Chapter 645 - Chapter 645: Li Hu’s Conjecture (5) Chapter 645: Li Hu¡¯s Conjecture (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation I Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°I heard it with my own ear. It¡¯s absolutely true. Li Hu said it himself!¡± Yu Tie Jun did not dare to hide anything. He told her everything he had heard and seen. ¡°Did you use any testing equipment to check?!!¡± Pan Yi Ting suddenly asked while the others were panicking. ¡°No!¡± Yu Tie Jun shook his head. Pan Yi Ting chuckled. He didn¡¯t believe that Li Hu could hunt two monsters alone. How could anyone be so lucky to encounter two low level normal monsters the moment they went out? After all, she had personally experienced the horror of monsters. On the other hand, Ji Wu Shuang did not feel much. After all, she had Zhao Yu¡¯s protection along the way and did not encounter any danger. ¡°HOW about this? Go down and find Li Hu. Ask him privately if he really hunted two. Tell him not to hide anything. Just say that one of the high-ups has taken a fancy to him¡­¡± Pan Yi Ting suggested. ¡°If he admits it, then use the equipment to test it. If he doesn¡¯t admit it, then ask for the reason!¡± Yu Tie Jun was stunned and hesitated.¡± I¡¯ll go¡­¡± What if he turns hostile?¡± Things were different now. When he was facing Li Hu and the others, he was at least at the first tier. No matter how strong those people were, they were only at the zero tier. Now, Li Hu was also at first tier as him. According to the other party¡¯s state of advancement as an Ultimate Fighter, his abilities would definitely be stronger than his. After all, Pan Yi Ting had single-handedly defeated more than ten of them after she had advanced into first tier. Even Hao Yu Wei, who had reached the intermediate level was no match for Pan Yi Ting. From this, it could be seen that there was a huge difference between Tier 1 as advancing at the threshold level and advancing to Tier 1 from an Ultimate Fighter. ¡°What are you afraid of? You¡¯re representing the camp now. You have people above you, including Li Tian Ba and a bunch of high-level Fighter and even King Slayer experts!¡± Pan Yi Ting shouted. With her shout, Yu Tie Jun, who was originally a little flustered, calmed down a little. ¡°That¡¯s right, I have someone behind me. I¡¯m the camp owner¡¯s dog. I¡¯m not afraid¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun muttered to himself, trying to brainwash himself. He vividly portrayed the phrase ¡®strong on the outside but weak on the inside.¡¯ After a long while, Yu Tie Jun finally stopped nagging. He changed his face and returned to his usual cold and dignified appearance. He turned around and walked downstairs. ¡°Ting Ting, do you think Li Hu is just bragging?¡± Hao Yu Wei asked worriedly after he left. ¡°I can only say that the probability is very high!¡± -I¡¯ve been out hunting by myself few days.¡± Pan Yi Ting muttered.¡± He might be stronger than me by little but It¡¯s impossible for Li Hu to be much stronger than me after advancing to the first rank. Therefore, his situation must be similar to mine¡­¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s lucky this time and encounters two low level normal monsters, luck doesn¡¯t come every time. If he thinks that the wilderness is nothing more than this and continues to venture deeper, the world will teach him a lesson¡­ Pan Yi Ting smiled. There was no reason for Li Hu to be so elegant now, even though she was in such a sorry state back then. Perhaps, after Li Hu went deeper, he might encounter a high-level monster and die on the spot. Yu Tie Jun returned to the first floor and searched around, but he did not find any trace of Li Hu. According to the staff, he seemed to have gone to the north gate to hunt again. His heart tightened, but he still walked toward the north gate because of Pan Yi Ting¡¯s order. To be honest, he didn¡¯t want to come to the North Gate. Once he got out of here, he would have to face reality. There was an unforgettable psychological trauma in it. He walked along the corridor all the way to the north gate hall, but he didn¡¯t see Li Hu. Yu Tie Jun¡¯s heart gradually sank. just as he was about to go up and report, he thought about it and realized that perhaps Li Hu had gone to the Martial Arts Hall. Thus, he patiently followed the passageway to a few locations in the martial arts practice hall. There were already quite a number of people cultivating in the martial arts practice hall. They had all entered after it was opened. Naturally, the price was a hundred times more expensive than the original price. Normally, one zero coin per martial arts practice, but they charged a hundred. This price was the same as the price of the secret manuals sold by the five overlords in the inner circle. The difference was that the five overlords sold secret manuals that required one to learn on their own, but this place was in the virtual space, so the efficiency was much higher. Therefore, even if the price was too coins, no one thought it was expensive. Instead, they were very willing to come and learn. Of course, the staff had paid the money to activate the equipment first, so the consumer will not able to see the actual price of the training hall. After going around a few martial arts halls, he did not see Li Hu. Yu Tie Jun calmed down and returned to the south gate hall. He found the relevant staff in charge of the martial arts hall and asked for the name list to check who has enter the martial arts hall. When he saw that Li Hu had exchanged for the martial arts practice room for 200 coins, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. He walked over and waited for a while before the door opened. Li Hu and Li Xiang were shocked the moment they saw Yu Tie Jun was standing outside the door. They thought that someone had heard their conversation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Commander Yu, why are you here?¡± Li Hu asked uneasily. Hearing Li Hu¡¯s weak voice and his guilty look, Yu Tie Jun regained his confidence. ¡°Li Hu, you really made me wait¡­¡± Hearing that Yu Tie Jun had specially come to wait for him, Li Hu was extremely terrified. ¡°Commander Yu, please calm down. This is my second brother¡¯s first time around here. He wanted to see what the martial arts hall was, so I brought him here¡­¡± ¡®Forget it!¡± Chapter 646 - Chapter 646: Li Hu’s Conjecture (6) Chapter 646: Li Hu¡¯s Conjecture (6) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°I heard that you hunted two monsters outside?!¡± Yu Tie Jun¡¯s face turned slightly better after hearing the explanation. ¡°Ah?¡± Li Hu was stunned for a moment and felt uneasy.¡± Is there a problem?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Newbies strong like you are still relatively rare. Someone from above asked me to check if you really hunted two monsters¡­¡± Hiss! Li Hu took a deep breath and sweat poured down his face. He did not expect that the higher-ups would find out about his act for the other four factions. Moreover, from what Yu Tie Jun said, the higher-ups seemed to think highly of his talent, so they sent someone over to ask. What should he do? Li Hu had never had a moment like today where his brain was working at full speed. Yes or no? At the same time, Yu Tie Jun also saw the expression on Li Hu¡¯s face and felt relieved. From the looks of it, this guy was just putting on an act and bragging about his false achievement. He was really angry and annoyed, but he did not dare to really turn hostile. After all, it was very tiring to maintain his persona. If Li Hu fell out with him, wouldn¡¯t his paper tiger nature be seen through? ¡°Forget it. Follow me to the testing room and see how much you¡¯ve improved.¡± Yu Tie Jun said casually. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Commander Yu, I¡¯m just bragging¡­¡± Li Hu hurriedly smiled. ¡°Bragging?¡± Yu Tie Jun was stunned as if he had heard something funny. ¡°I¡¯m just vain. I want to pretend in front of my old friends¡­¡± Li Hu quickly explained. ¡°In fact, after I went out, I encountered a monster and almost died there. Fortunately, I encountered the White Fox Boss and was saved by him¡­¡± ¡°White Fox?!¡± Yu Tie Jun was stunned for a moment and quickly reacted. The mask that Zhao Yu made seemed to be in the shape of a white fox. ¡°That Lord White Fox¡­¡± Li Hu said carefully. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t something you and I can talk about behind our backs!¡± Yu Tie Jun shook his head. Li Hu heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. He understood that the White Fox¡¯s status was far higher than Commander Yu¡¯s. ¡°Commander Yu, please apologize to the high-ups above for me. Because of my vanity, I have let them down¡­¡± ¡°You fellow¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun had a look of disappointment. Li Xiang, who was standing at the side, was quick to react and handed all the zeroes he had brought. ¡°Sir, please put in a good word for my brother¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun shook the coins in his hand and nodded.¡± Don¡¯t worry. That lord always just acting on impulse. Since you¡¯re just bragging, it¡¯s fine.¡± Hearing this, Li Hu and Li Xiang heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, if you do this kind of thing in the future, tell me in private. Otherwise, if this news spreads to a certain person, you might not be so lucky to meet a mild-mannered lord¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun said casually. From Yu Tie Jun¡¯s words, he knew that this person had the ability to communicate with the higher-ups. In other words, it seemed that this person was the one who reported everything that happened at the bottom. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Yu. If there¡¯s any movement in the future, I¡¯ll definitely report to you immediately¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun just ridiculed him casually. He did not expect Li Hu and the others to misunderstand. However, he did not explain. ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for me. In private, tell those fellows who came later to behave themselves. If there¡¯s anything they don¡¯t know or if they¡¯re afraid of going overboard, let me know in advance. I¡¯ll give them some advice. Don¡¯t alarm the higher-ups like this time¡­¡± ¡°You have to know that some of the people above don¡¯t have a good temper. If someone gets frustrated and come down, it won¡¯t be as simple as death¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Li Hu quickly agreed. After Yu Tie Jun left, Li Xiang whispered in his ear,¡± Did you hear what Commander Yu said just now?!¡± ¡°The high-ups is indeed divided into two or even three factions¡­¡± ¡°Some people support nurturing new people, some people do not support it, and some people are not involved at all¡­¡± ¡°If anyone who does not support the nurturing of new people takes advantage of this opportunity to make a fuss and come down, there is a possibility that someone will die¡­¡± ¡°So, we should try to avoid going to the south gate hall in the future?!¡± ¡°More or less¡­¡± Li Xiang nodded. On the other side, after Yu Tie Jun left, his face was filled with a bright smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His previously tensed heart completely relaxed. He had just pledged his loyalty to Zhao Yu. If Li Hu was really that powerful, he would die if Zhao Yu lost the fight. In other words, he hoped for the camp to be stable even more than Zhao Yu. Yu Tie Jun couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he thought of Li Hu¡¯s timid appearance when facing him. ¡°This Li Hu looks mighty and domineering, like a formidable person.. In reality, he is a coward¡­¡± Chapter 647 - Chapter 647: He Yun Chapter 647: He Yun Translator: Dragon Boat Translation . Editor: Dragon Boat Translation When he reached the fourth floor and saw that there was no one around, Zhao Yu put away his robe and white fox mask. He was going to wash up in his room and then call Ji Wu Shuang and Pan Yi Ting to go hunting together. Unexpectedly, just as he passed through a corridor, he saw a few women standing not far away and chatting about something. They looked a little flustered. ¡°Why are you guys here?!¡± Zhao Yu smiled and greeted them from afar. The girls turned around and saw Zhao Yu. They were delighted and ran over. ¡°Zhao Yu, have you advanced to intermediate level?!¡± Hao Yu Wei was the first to ask. Compared to the others, she was naturally more concerned about this. Ji Wu Shuang glanced and checking at Zhao Yu¡¯s body one after another. After confirming that he was unharmed, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Yu nodded and smiled.¡± I¡¯ve said it before. It¡¯s very difficult for others to break through, but it¡¯s not difficult for me!¡± Such bold declaration! Hao Yu Wei couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. When Li Tian Ba was still around, he wasn¡¯t this domineering like Zhao Yu. It was said that Li Tian Ba had also summoned a group of cannon fodder to follow him out to fight. The casualties were extremely heavy, and in the end, he had finally advanced to intermediate level. The casualty rate of the entire camp only gradually decreased after Li Tian Ba advanced to the high level. It was precisely because too many friends and family had died in the first exploration that many people were unwilling to let the latecomers benefit from it. This formed a force that sealed the camp. After all, as long as there was a strong person willing to bring them along it would be relatively easier for them to advance to the intermediate level of the first tier and the high level later on. The difficulty was completely dependent on the will of the expert. If they were willing, they could even protect the entire group. Of course, this was not enough to make Li Tian Ba decision to seal the camp The mam reason was that some of the resources in the second tier camp were limited, in addition, to them, the value of Zero Coins was insufficient, or even almost zero. ¡°I saw your worried faces just now. Did something happen?!¡± Zhao Yu asked. After Hao Yu Wei¡¯s joy, she immediately realized that she had crossed the line just now. She had spoken before Pan Yi Ting and Ji Wu Shuang. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but glance at the two of them guiltily. When she saw that they didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction, she heaved a sigh of relief. However, she didn¡¯t dare to relax. She took a step back and held Pan Yi Ting¡¯s hand, exclaiming how amazing Zhao Yu was. Pan Yi Ting didn¡¯t understand her thoughts and responded with a few words However, Ji Wu Shuang looked at Zhao Yu and explained. ¡°Just now, Yu Tie Jun came up. He mentioned about Li Hu went out twice and had a lot of gains. He was shocked by the progress¡­¡± ¡°However, I don¡¯t know the exact situation yet. I¡¯ve asked Yu Tie Jun to go down and check out with Li Hu. It¡¯s best if he can test Li Hu¡¯s strength¡­¡± ¡°Li Hu?!¡± Zhao Yu was stunned for a moment before he laughed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Everyone looked at him in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled.¡± I met Li Hu in the wilderness and saved him.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how fast Li Hu is. No matter how fast he is, he can¡¯t be faster than me.¡± As he was speaking, a figure suddenly jumped out from another passage. ¡°Good news¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun arrived and his joyful voice could be heard from afar. Everyone turned around and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Have you tested his strength? Did Li Hu really kill two normal monsters?¡¯1 ¡°No!¡± YU Tie Jun did not keep him in suspense. He said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯ve questioned Li Hu. He¡¯s just bragging.¡± ¡°He has never killed two monsters before. He just wanted to show off in the south gate hall¡­¡± He paused for a moment and looked at Zhao Yu before continuing, ¡°He even told me about how he was saved by a person with a white fox mask¡­¡± Hearing this, Hao Yu Wei and the others finally relaxed. ¡°Alright, these things are not important. Our own strength is the most important thing¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head and stared at Ji Wu Shuang and Pan Yi Ting. ¡± Ji Wu Shuang, Pan Yi Ting, let¡¯s go. I can bring you two to hunt now¡­¡± Just like that, under everyone¡¯s envious gaze, Zhao Yu left the fourth floor with Ji Wu Shuang and Pan Yi Ting. ¡°That¡¯s great. I wonder when it¡¯ll be our turn?!1¡® Yang Hui Yan murmured softly. Hao Yu Wei smiled.¡± It should be soon. Zhao Yu¡¯s speed of improvement is too tast. It won¡¯t be long before it¡¯s our turn.¡± At the south gate hall. Li Hu and Li Xiang¡¯s advancement had indeed stimulated many people Many Ultimate fighters who had yet to save up ten thousand zero coins rushed over to register and hurriedly left with their people to hunt in the inner circle. Correspondingly, it also boosted the sales of weapons and equipment. ¡°Look, it¡¯s Li Hu and Li Xiang!¡± At this moment, someone in the hall suddenly shouted. People turned their heads to look. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Li Hu and Li Xiang were wearing aggressive battle armors and were covered in blood as they walked over. The two of them carried an imposing aura behind them. Compared to before their spirits were clearly better. They must have gone hunting together¡­¡± ¡°They are too strong. Every time we meet, the two of them become stronger¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even from so far away, I can feel the aura of a prehistoric beast.. It should have come from the monster they hunted¡­¡± Chapter 648 - Chapter 648: He Yun (2) Chapter 648: He Yun (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation ¡® Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Li Hu and his companion arrived at the South Gate hall. Instead of spreading their story as before, they gathered the members of their Tiger Howl Gang, asked some questions, exchanged a few words, and then hastily left. It seemed that if they didn¡¯t care about the Tiger Howl Gang¡¯s situation, the two of them wouldn¡¯t have come back. Staying here any longer would waste their time hunting and becoming stronger. Their footsteps were fast, and soon, under the envious and admiring gazes of others, they disappeared around the corner. Once they turned the corner, their pace suddenly slowed, and their previously imposing aura dissipated. ¡°Second Brother, is what we¡¯re doing really meaningful?!¡± Li Hu said confused. Since the last time they were chased back, he had been afraid. Death had never felt so close to him before. Even half a year ago, when he had just arrived, he hadn¡¯t experienced that feeling. ¡°It is. Only this way can we trap others¡­¡± Li Xiang smiled, ¡°As long as we manage to trap the core members of the other groups, maybe we can absorb their people¡­¡± ¡°By then, having cannon fodder pave the way ahead would be better than it is now, wouldn¡¯t it?!¡± After listening to Li Hu¡¯s experience, Li Xiang didn¡¯t lose his fighting spirit. On the contrary, he wanted to experience the wilderness himself. So, the two of them had teamed up and gone out before, and the result was naturally evident. After paying the price of flesh and blood, they returned in a sorry state. The difference was that this time, Li Hu had voluntarily cut off his own arm, playing a trick to survive. It was this expedition that once again damaged Li Hu¡¯s confidence. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue the act¡­¡± Li Hu sighed deeply. When had he, Li Hu, ever had to resort to acting to deceive people? One day later. The South Gate hall became lively once again. ¡°Congratulations to Boss He for advancing one rank¡­¡± ¡°Congratulations to Boss Wang for advancing one rank¡­¡± The inner circle¡¯s overlords had finally advanced to the first tier, drawing cheers from many. He Yun was full of vigor, waving to the crowd, ¡°Brothers, the first tier is just a small threshold on the road ahead. I¡¯ll be waiting for you up ahead¡­¡± After saying that, he hurriedly left and headed towards the North Gate. The other three did the same, without any extra words. Although they had been fighting on the front lines these past few days, they were well aware of what was happening in the South Gate hall. For example, Li Hu and Li Xiang had returned multiple times, continuously increasing their strength. At the moment, they just wanted to enter the wilderness to hunt as soon as possible, afraid of falling behind Li Hu and Li Xiang. ¡°Should the three of us team up?¡± Halfway there, He Yun couldn¡¯t help but ask. The three looked at each other and nodded involuntarily. ¡ö¡¯Ll Hu and Li Xiang have entered ahead of us, and their strength has increased. If the four of us work together, our efficiency might be higher¡­¡± ¡°It should be like this!¡± The four of them were very tacit, spontaneously choosing to cooperate. After all, in their view, letting Li Hu and Li Xiang get ahead was already very unfavorable. If they didn¡¯t team up, the gap would widen, and it would be difficult to catch up in the future. So, the four of them formed a team and hurried to the North Gate hall. ¡°There¡¯s a sign here¡­¡± The four found no one at the North Gate hall, just a lonely sign, and curiously went forward to check it. ¡°Wilderness Monsters Coexist?!¡± He Yun looked around. The information on the sign was minimal, only mentioning that monsters of different levels and class coexisted in the wilderness. After going out, they might encounter high-level monsters or low-level ones, so they should be cautious. After hesitating for a moment, the four decided to go out hunting anyway. ¡°Maybe this sign was left by Li Hu¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, regardless, we have to go out and see!¡± And so, the four hurriedly left the camp. After they left, two figures slowly appeared in the corridor on one side of the hall. ¡°They really teamed up!¡± Li Hu rubbed his chin, quietly approached the door, glanced outside, and found no trace of the four, indicating they had already gone far. He turned to look at Li Xiang and asked, ¡°Second Brother, what¡¯s next?!¡± Li Xiang¡¯s lips curled up, saying, ¡°We will wait!¡± ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ve already sent people to inform Third Brother and the others. Let them wait at 208 after they advance¡­¡± ¡°Counting the time, third brother should be able to advance to first tier within this day¡­¡± ¡°Big brother, you stay here and watch them. I¡¯ll go to 208 and wait. How about that?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Just like that, the two of them separated. One of them went upstairs, while the other returned to the corridor where they could see the entrance of the camp. About an hour later, a figure ran back. The moment he stepped through the door, he fell to the ground. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± He Yun screamed in shock. His body was covered in wounds. He turned around and looked at the spider that was gradually walking away from the door. His eyes were filled with fear and confusion. After seeing the warning on the sign at the door about high-level and low-level monsters coexisting, although they were acting very cautious, they didn¡¯t take it seriously. The four of them thought, even if they encountered danger, they could run back to the camp, right?! Little did they know, they encountered a group of terrifying giant spiders Each small one was half a meter tall, and the larger ones reached heights of two to three meters, with extremely fast speed. When they encountered the spider monsters, one of the four immediately took action, seemingly trying to take the lead, but was instantly killed with just one blow. The other three were terrified and fled for their lives. Along the way, they encountered several more spiders, and the other two were not spared, dying outside. Only He Yun managed to escape back. ¡°Thank goodness the martial arts I learned before were Lightfoot skills¡­¡± He Yun shuddered after the ordeal. This was also why he was able to escape before the other two. Compared to the yellow-level martial arts, the mystery-level martial arts has significant advancement. With his yellow-level martial arts had already reached Minor Achievement Stage, while his mystery-level martial arts were just at the beginner. The combination in his speed in using mystery-level Lightfoot skills along his yellow-level Lightfoot martial artist was much faster than other overlords. And it was precisely this slight advantage that allowed him to escape. They didn¡¯t know that these spiders had originally hunted alone. It was only recently that they had joined forces to hunt purely because Pan Yi Ting had repeatedly escaped in the past few days. Pan Yi Ting, with Zhao Yu¡¯s vision, naturally avoided the danger early on. As a result, it was He Yun and the others who first tasted the consequences of the spiders¡¯ joint hunting. ¡°How did those two manage to survive with those monsters outside?!¡± ¡°Why can they hunt so easily?!¡± He Yun didn¡¯t believe that Li Hu and Li Xiang¡¯s strength after advancing would be stronger than their group of four. From this perspective, during this time when Li Hu and Li Xiang were hunting, did they find an area where low-level monsters were living?! ¡°Darn it, I should have find someone to ask in details¡­¡± He Yun couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. The information he had previously received was that Li Hu and Li Xiang had made gains every time they went out. It was expected that even if there were dangers in the wilderness, with their strength as ultimate fighter, they should be able to handle it. Now it seemed, they were too arrogant! After recovering some strength, He Yun got up and hurriedly went to the South Gate hall to find someone to inquire about. After he left, Li Hu emerged from the corridor. ¡°Three dead?!¡± There was a hint of joy on his face. This was indeed an unexpected joy. Under normal circumstances, these three people would have been very difficult to kill. It was only now without the protection of subordinates, that they died. ¡°Too bad, that old fellow He Yun didn¡¯t die¡­¡± Li Hu said regretfully. However, he was already quite satisfied with the current situation. This meant that at least the manpower of three factions could be tried to be recruited. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only South Gate hall. With He Yun¡¯s appearance, the crowd cheered again. ¡°Boss He is back!¡± Immediately, everyone noticed that he seemed quite battered, much worse than Li Hu, and his spirit wasn¡¯t as good as Li Hu¡¯s. Could it be that this time he didn¡¯t make any gains on his first exploration and was instead frustrated?! Chapter 649 - Chapter 649: The Complete Collection of Monsters in the Wilderness Chapter 649: The Complete Collection of Monsters in the Wilderness Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation After watching He Yun took his leave, Li Hu quietly went up to the second floor to notice Li Xiang. Not long after he left, another figure suddenly walked out from another corridor. ¡°Three died?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun said with a look of relief. Ever since Li Hu boasted, he had been paying attention to the hunting situation of these latecomers. After He Yun and the others left, he had been waiting nearby. Naturally, he had seen Li Hu hiding in the dark. ¡°That fellow called He Yun should have gone to find someone to inquire about the situation outside as well as Li Hu¡¯s progress¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun thought for a moment and had an idea. He disappeared once again into the passage. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? The monsters outside are all mixed together¡­¡± Huang Zhe said helplessly. He Yun opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know how to start. At that time, he had only heard about it and did not pay much attention to it. Who knew that the monsters that lived together were actually so powerful? ¡°Are there any places where only Tier 1 low level normal monsters appear?!¡± ¡°Nope! No such good thing!¡± He Yun refused to give up.¡± Big Brother, there were four of us together just now. The other three are all dead. I¡¯m the only one who came back by luck. Please help me¡­¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here for almost half a year. I¡¯ve never heard of a only low-level normal monster area outside¡­¡± Huang Zhe shook his head. ¡°What? How is that possible!¡± He Yun asked in disbelief.¡± Then how the current first tier hunt in the past?!¡± ¡°You will have to ask Commander Yu about this. Ever since I entered the camp, I have never left. Commander Yu once joined the hunting team¡­¡± Huang Zhe said casually. He Yun finally understood that this person in front of him probably had no future in the camp since he had never even left the camp. ¡°Do you know where Commander Yu is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Huang Zhe said unhappily and waved his hand.¡± Alright, don¡¯t interupt my work here. Go somewhere else. Stay cool!¡± He was a little impatient with He Yun compared to Li Hu. Li Hu addressed him as Brother Huang and gave him money with humble attitude. However, this person in front of him now had a high and mighty appearance, which made him really unhappy. He Yun wanted to flare up, but he remembered that this was the first tier camp. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything to avoid trouble and turned to leave. Just as He Yun was at a loss, a figure appeared like a savior. In his surprise, he hurriedly rushed forward. ¡°Commander Yu¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun turned his head expressionlessly and glanced at He Yun, who was in a sorry state. ¡°Yes? How may I help you?¡± He Yun originally intended to question why the area outside the camp was so chaotic and terrifying, but considering Huang Zhe¡¯s attitude towards him earlier, he carefully weighed his words and recounted his own experiences outside. ¡°I¡¯m actually very puzzled. Why is it that Li Hu and Li Xiang can continuously hunt outside, while the four of us almost couldn¡¯t make it back? I wonder if Li Hu and the others stumbled upon some lower-level normal monster inhabitent area?!¡± He was not troubled by scarcity but by inequality. If everyone were the same, he wouldn¡¯t be so panicked, but Li Hu and his brother kept harvesting outside, constantly growing stronger, which he couldn¡¯t accept. ¡°Li Hu?!¡± Yu Tie Jun sneered as if he had heard something amusing. ¡°Are you talking about that guy who almost died outside, and kept bragging and acting even after he got luckily to survive back?!¡± ¡°What?!¡± He Yun was stunned and confused. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re still the leader of one of the five major faction in the Tier 0. Is your brain really that useless?!¡± He Yun¡¯s face turned embarrassed, but he considered Yu Tie Jun¡¯s words and started pondering. After a while, his expression alternated between pale and clear. ¡°Commander Yu, are you saying that Li Hu never actually went hunting outside? All those times when they highly announced about their progress, it was just acting?!¡± ¡°He did hunt for once just like you guys, even after faced certain danger. It¡¯s just that they were luckier than you, no casualties¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun chuckled. He Yun suddenly realized. The four of them rushed in hastily, after promoted to a higher level and left the camp to hunt outside without better gears or strategy plan was basically a suicide mission. They kept receiving news that Li Hu and Li Xiang were rapidly increasing in strength, and each hunt was fruitful. The false information led them to mistakenly believe that the monsters outside, even if cohabiting, should be easy to deal with, ignored Huang Zhe and the sign¡¯s warning. ¡°So, Li Hu did it intentionally, wanting to deceive us¡­¡± He Yun now understood. This was Li Hu¡¯s trap. Although he was the first to come in, after finding out that he couldn¡¯t improve his strength outside alone, he started setting traps for them. Ridiculous. The four of them were actually deceived by this uncouth Li Hu. ¡°Commander Yu, do you happen to know where Li Hu is now?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Commander Yu rubbed his chin, ¡°I don¡¯t know why the high-ups opened the camp. Earning these zero coins, we have nowhere to spend them¡­¡± ¡°Commander Yu, how about I give you a thousand coins?!¡± He Yun asked tentatively. ¡°I have no use for this thing¡­¡± Commander Yu waved his hand, ¡°But I have a crush, who quite likes these shiny things¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun casually added, ¡°In half an hour, I¡¯ll be patrolling the No. 6 Martial Arts Hall¡­¡± ¡°Understood, understood!¡± He Yun quickly responded. He would have someone send the coins to the No. 6 Martial Arts Hall shortly. Now that the camp was open, those who hadn¡¯t advanced to the next level could also enter the camp and enjoy some services with zero coins.. Chapter 650 - Chapter 650: The Complete Collection of Monsters in the Chapter 650: The Complete Collection of Monsters in the Wilderness (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Among them, the most popular was naturally the Martial Arts Hall. ¡°Let¡¯s make it clear first. We never disclose any information about our citizens. I just happened to see Li Hu go up to a corridor on the second floor.¡± Yu Tie Jun nodded slightly and warned He Yun. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± After bidding farewell, he first looked for his people from Wang Feng Valley and arranged for them to send the money to Commander Yu in the martial arts hall in half an hour. Then, he went upstairs. After regaining his composure, he was no longer as rash as before. Instead, he went to the front desk and expressed that he wanted to stay. From there, he obtained a room map on the second floor. Soon, he found the location of corridor number three. Then, he pretended to choose a room and went to corridor number three on the second floor. The room he chose was on the side of corridor 3, so he could see the people entering and leaving the other rooms at a glance. Standing at the door, He Yun did not enter. Instead, he scanned the corridor, waiting for Li Hu to appear. Hard work paid off. Half an hour later, the door of a guest room opened and Li Hu walked out alone. He Yun¡¯s face lit up and shouted,¡± Li Hu!¡± Then, he chased after he. Li Hu didn¡¯t expect this person to be on the second floor. Moreover, it seemed that he had just booked a room. This was really a coincidence. He actually bumped into him. He Yun, who had been guarding for so long, naturally wouldn¡¯t let Li Hu go. He hurriedly ran up to him. The two of them pretended to be polite. He Yun tried to probe for a long time, but Li Hu did not relent. Seeing this, he no longer hesitated and sighed.¡± This trip was really too tragic¡­¡± ¡°The monsters outside are too strong. Three of us died when we went out¡­¡± ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s better to wait for the main army to come in before hunting alone¡­¡± Li Hu frowned slightly, understanding He Yun¡¯s meaning. If He Yun revealed the truth, everyone would knew about their plan to eliminate all the leaders of other forces. It would be very difficult to take over the remaining forces. They might even team up to defeat them. In the future, it would still be a five-way war. ¡°Wait!¡± Seeing that He Yun was about to leave, Li Hu could not help but call out to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Boss Li? Do you have something to deliver to me?¡± He Yun asked with a sneer. Li Hu understood that this guy must have thought it through and figured our what he had been pretending to do these past few days. Seeing this, he invited He Yun into his room and looked around to double check no one else saw them before closed the door. Soon, Li Hu, Li Xiang, and He Yun gathered together. ¡°He Yun, since you survived, I¡¯ll tell you the truth¡­¡± Li Hu told him about his feint over the past few days. He Yun revealed an expression as if he had expected it.¡± Hmph, you look honest, but you¡¯re actually a treacherous person¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk like you are a clean person. Everyone knows who we are. There¡¯s no need to talk about our past.¡± Li Hu said indifferently. ¡°Although I can¡¯t overtook all the forces, three are enough for both of us to split¡­¡± ¡°You want me to conceal the truth like you do?!¡± He Yun nodded knowingly. ¡°More or less. At the very least, we need to kill off as many people from the other three factions as possible¡­¡± ¡°These past few days, I¡¯ve also been thinking about how to hunt safely outside to improve our strength¡­¡± Li Xiang on the side spoke up. He explained his speculation about the camp. ¡°So, the current situation is that one faction in the camp is willing to nurture us, while the other faction isn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Their conflict is none of our concern, but now, we must strive to gain some power¡­¡± ¡°For example, causing significant casualties among the three factions, so we can appeal to the higher-ups of the camp¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking for the elite assistance from the camp¡¯s higher-ups, but at the very least, they should provide some intelligence so we know the strength of those monsters, allowing us to recognize and have time to escape when we see them¡­¡± After encountering monsters, there was indeed time to escape, purely because they didn¡¯t know which monsters were strong and which were weak. Basically, whenever they encountered one, they would try to fight it. The results were naturally devastating. If they knew the strength of each type of monster, they could have a greater chance of survival by fleeing ahead when they were still tens or hundreds of meters away. Just like Zhao Yu, relying on his vision, he could avoid and escape from danger five to six hundred meters away, naturally greatly increasing his chances of survival. ¡°That makes sense!¡± He Yun nodded in agreement with Li Xiang¡¯s statement. The three of them discussed the details again, focusing on how to deceive the remained three faction forces without leader and ensure they could go hunting immediately after advanced into first tier. Five days later. Fourth floor of the camp. Hao Yu Wei received another piece of bad news. It was reported by Yu Tie Jun. ¡°These days, there have been over thirty newly first-tier fighters¡­¡± ¡°Most of them have perished, with a death rate as high as 85%¡­¡± ¡°Now, the survivors have come to me, hoping I can relay a message to the higher-ups and gained some assistance¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun hadn¡¯t expected the brutality of those leaders to come up such a plan by sacrifice their own people as well as harming each other to gain some intel and assistance from the camp. Several times, he had seen Li Hu, Li Xiang, and their others members following other newly advanced first-tier fighters who were separated, and each person they followed inevitably never returned. It was obvious what these people were doing so nasty work when they went out. They might not able to handle the monsters yet, but they were adept at killing people! Unfortunately, even if he knew about this, there was nothing he could do. On one hand, as the Commander Yu, he was using the camp to act tough. If he intervened too much, conflicts would easily arise. Once he acted, his real strength would be exposed, and it would be difficult to maintain his authority. On the other hand, even if he wanted to intervene, he didn¡¯t have the strength. The people who could advance to the first tier, were all ultimate fighters previously and any one of them was stronger than him. After a brief contemplation, Hao Yu Wei suggested, ¡°You go down and tell them that the higher-ups will discuss the matter and ask them to remain calm¡­¡± In these past few days, facing more and more first-tier fighter, he was ultimately afraid of revealing his true strength and didn¡¯t dare to be as high-handed as before. The only source of confidence was Zhao Yu. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is Lord Zhao Yu not here?!¡± ¡°Not here!¡± Hao Yu Wei shook her head, ¡°Lord Zhao Yu, along with Ji Wu Shuang and Pan Yi Ting, went out to further advance to the first-tier intermediate level. However, they should be back earlier today¡­¡± Finally¡­ their side have three first-tier intermediate level fighter?! Yu Tie Jun breathed a sigh of relief. He had been privately reporting some situations to Zhao Yu, but he knew much less about Zhao Yu¡¯s strength than Hao Yu Wei did. After all, Hao Yu Wei was someone who could talk to Pan Yi Ting and Ji Wu Shuang privately. As the two were speaking, laughter and cheerful voices came from the stairwell. Turning their heads, they saw Zhao Yu and the others. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Hao Yu Wei went up with joy, hurriedly approaching to inquire about their progress. ¡°Of course, it was a success. Now, I¡¯m also a first-tier intermediate level!¡± Pan Yi Ring said with a beaming smile. Everyone was delighted. After the pleasantries were exchanged, Hao Yu Wei revealed the purpose of Yu Tie Jun¡¯s visit. ¡°In just over a week, nearly thirty people have been promoted, but most of them have perished. Now, only seven survivors remain¡­¡± ¡°They have complained to Yu Tie Jun, hoping to receive assistance from the higher-ups¡­¡± Zhao Yu rubbed his chin. He was well aware of the subtle actions of Li Hu, He Yun, and the others, as Yu Tie Jun had informed him beforehand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, he had analyzed the intentions and thoughts of Li Hu, He Yun, and the others, so he naturally anticipated this situation. ¡°Yu Tie Jun, tell them that the higher-ups are aware of the situation, and there¡¯s no need to say more¡­¡± ¡°Tomorrow, you will put this into the contribution column¡­¡± With that, Zhao Yu took out a booklet from his pocket and handed it over. Yu Tie Jun took it and looked at it, and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Written on it was none other than: ¡°Wilderness Monster Encyclopedia..¡± Chapter 651 - Chapter 651: High Level Tier 1 Chapter 651: High Level Tier 1 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The Wilderness Monster Encyclopedia was a collection of monsters that Zhao Yu had recorded through his vision scan. There were more than a hundred types of monsters, from the weakest to the strongest monster. There were a total of eleven types of Tier 1 low level normal monsters that were most suitable for Li Hu and the others. Yu Tie Jun did not expect Zhao Yu to encounter so many monsters in such a short period of time Among them, there was information of Tier 1 high-level monsters. After all, Zhao Yu had just advanced to Intermediate level not long ago, yet he had recorded so many first tier monsters. This meant that Zhao Yu was paying attention and recorded all the monsters he encountered at the beginning. To able to determine the monster level and escape with his life. Although he already knew that Zhao Yu had a unique ability to move around in the wild alone, it was his first time knowing his ability to escape from the threat of high level first tier monster. This made Yu Tie Jun full of confidence, especially Pan Yi Ting and Ji Wu Shuang, who seemed to have been brought to the intermediate level of first tier. Hao Yu Wei was a little worried. She was afraid that Li Hu and the others would become stronger after getting the book, which would affect the stability of the camp. ¡°Brother Yu, are we just going to give them this booklet for free?!¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°In the future, everyone who wants to leave the camp will be forced to buy this book. It will be counted as 100 contribution points¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled and said. ¡°Contribution points, is this system going to be activated?!¡± Hao Yu Wei asked in surprise. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get it done first. Well talk about the follow-up report later¡­¡± ¡°However, at this stage, I can give everyone a quota of 100 contribution points with zero coins. The price will be 100:1¡­¡± This was equivalent to every person who advanced into first tier will need another 10,000 coins to obtain another this 100 contribution points. The reason why Zhao Yu joined the contribution system was purely because he had more Zero-Coins now. His daily income exceeded his consumption. In a few days, he had saved up nearly a million Zero-Coins. This was because the camp was open to the public, which resulted in a good hunting environment in the inner circle. No matter how much these zero coins circulated outside, they would still eventually flow into the camp. This was also the result that Zhao Yu had originally envisioned, and the effect was really good. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll go inform them now. I¡¯ll definitely make them grateful and loyal¡­¡± After Yu Tie Jun finished speaking and saw that Zhao Yu had no other instructions, he turned around and left. Over the past few days, nearly 30 ultimate fighters had advanced to first tier, and more than half of them had died in the wild. In the beginning, Li Hu and the others were able to keep it a secret. However, as more and more advanced, the news was eventually leaked. At this moment, everyone in the southern hall including the square outside the camp, was discussing the terror of the Tier 1 area. ¡°I heard that there are second tier monsters in the Tier 1 as well. They are extremely terrifying. If you are not careful, you will be eaten¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s nothing. The scariest thing is that the monsters in the Tier 1 region are living together. No one knows what level of monsters they will encounter when they go out. That¡¯s why the death rate is so high¡­¡± ¡°I heard that three of the five overlords have died. Only Li Hu and He Yun are still alive¡­¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯ve heard of this. It¡¯s said that Li Hu tricked people and deliberately pretended that it was easy to survive in the Tier 1 region. He created the illusion that his strength had increased drastically and deceived the other into going out. In the end, only He Yun escaped¡­¡± ¡°The funniest thing is that after He Yun returned, he decisively joined Li Hu and began to cheat the latecomers. It¡¯s said that many of the core members of the three major forces have died. Among the first tier fighter that still exist, their members have the most survivors¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that the three major factions have been causing trouble for the Wang Feng Valley and the Tiger Howl Gang in private. If it weren¡¯t for the gap between their power, it was possible for them to start a war on the surface¡­¡± Everyone had different opinions. They had some understanding of the horror of the first tier area, but this only stimulated the motivation of the people to hunt. In the short term, it¡¯s difficult for those big shots to widen the gap between them, as once they also advance into first tier, both sides are on the same starting line. ¡°Yeah, I heard that among the minor factions, there¡¯s a guy named Xiao Xiao Long who seems to have also advanced into first rank¡­¡± ¡°Not only him, but also several others from other minor factions have advanced with comparable strength to the former overlords like Li Hu and He Yun¡­¡± Under normal circumstances, news within the camp doesn¡¯t spread this fast. The reason for this is naturally Zhao Yu¡¯s instigation. Relying on his control within the camp, he instructed Yu Tie Jun to deliberately leak information to the three factions, and then arranged for people outside the camp to spread the news widely. The main purpose is to create a terrifying atmosphere about the first-rank area, so that newcomers are willing to spend their zero coins for the contribution points or the Wilderness Monster Encyclopedia. Of course, it¡¯s not just Zhao Yu making efforts. In fact, after Li Hu and He Yun realized the situation wasn¡¯t favorable, they decided to fan the flames to make the public opinion louder. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The purpose, naturally, is to hope that the camp¡¯s officials take notice and provide them with some assistance. The arguments Li Hu analyzed were basically accepted by everyone. At this moment, all surviving first tier strong fighters are waiting in the main hall of the camp¡¯s south gate, eagerly awaiting good news from Yu Tie Jun. Finally, under the gaze of everyone¡¯s anticipation, Yu Tie Jun descended from the stairs. Li Hu and others immediately approached him. ¡°Commander Yu, how is it?!¡± Chapter 652 - Chapter 652: High Level Tier 1 (2) Chapter 652: High Level Tier 1 (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Yu Tie Jun patted the booklet on his hand and curled his lips.¡± I put in a lot of effort this time. I used my connections to make this happen¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up as they stared at the book in his hand. ¡°Commander Yu, you have worked hard¡­¡± Li Hu took out a check and quietly handed it to Yu Tie Jun. ¡°This is what we agreed on before. Ten thousand zero coins have been deposited in our camp bank. It¡¯s anonymous. You can withdraw it at will.¡± ¡°Not bad!¡± Yu Tie Jun was like a money-grubber as he put the check into his pocket with a smile. Recently, he had been thinking about a problem as he watched the camp prosper. How to please Zhao Yu and request his assist to advance to intermediate level or even high level so that he could move up the Sequence. After some observation, he discovered something that shocked everyone. Since the opening of the camp, the amount of zero coins he had obtained had exceeded a million. Although he was not directly a financial officer, according to his observation, he had obtained at least 1.5 million zero coins. Logically speaking, with so many Zero-Coins, one warehouse definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to fit all of them. At the very least, there should be two. In the end, there was still only one storage unit for the zeroes. Zhao Yu was the only one who had the right to use the warehouse. Or rather, the only one who really wanted the zero-coins was Zhao Yu. Combined with the place where he would report to Zhao Yu privately every night, he had chosen the martial arts practice hall. From this, he learned a truth that he could not believe but had to admit. That was, Zhao Yu¡¯s brain power was astonishing. It seemed that he could use zero coins to learn martial arts in the virtual space on a large scale. Or perhaps, Zhao Yu had found some kind of BUG and used a large amount of zero coins to pry open the virtual space and obtain some kind of benefit. During this period, he had also used the virtual space a few times in private, but he had found nothing about the BUG. He understood that this kind of thing could only be encountered by chance. Unless he forced Zhao Yu to tell the truth, it was impossible to figure it out. But from this matter, Yu Tie Jun understood that Zhao Yu really needed the zero coins. Therefore, he started to think and showed a money-grubber look to Li Hu and the others. Naturally, this gave Li Hu and the others a chance to bribe them. From small to large, the amount of zero coins they received from Li Hu and the others had already exceeded 30,000. For Li Hu and the others, it was useless to have more coins, so it was naturally very suitable for them to use them. As for Yu Tie Jun, he could use the zero coins he received to express his loyalty to Zhao Yu. ¡°This time, the higher-ups have organized a meeting and gathered all the experts who are at the high level and above¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun began to boast, trying to exaggerate the strength of the camp¡¯s higher-ups. ¡°After some discussion, we decided to release a guide¡­¡± ¡°See? This is an introduction to the strength and habits of more than a hundred monsters in the Tier 1 area¡­¡± He opened the book and said calmly. Everyone immediately went up to check. Upon flipping through the booklet, what came into view were images of monsters from the front, as well as four images from different angles. In addition, beneath each image on every page were the monster¡¯s name, strength, and characteristics. ¡°Wow!¡± Everyone gasped in shock, followed by bursts of excitement. If they could have this Wilderness Monster Encyclopedia as their guidebook, then when encountering unbeatable monsters, they could naturally flee in advance, greatly increasing their chances of survival. Yu Tie Jun continued to announced, ¡°These things were obtained at the cost of the lives of past sages, originally confidential, only accessible to core personnel¡­¡± ¡°But now that the camp has been decided to release this info, of course, at a certain cost¡­¡± ¡°What do you say?¡± Li Hu¡¯s face lit up with excitement, unable to wait for him to finish, he exclaimed, ¡°Whatever the cost, we¡¯re willing¡­¡± He was the most anxious person among them. After all, he was the first to come in, but after so many days without any progress, he was impatient. Eager to immediately improve his strength. ¡°For the healthy development of the camp, it has been decided to implement a contribution point system¡­¡± ¡°For now, one costs a hundred contribution points. Considering that none of you have any contribution points at this stage, it has been specially approved that each person has the authority to exchange 10,000 for a hundred contribution points¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exchange, I¡¯ll do it right now!¡± Li Hu exclaimed excitedly. His Tiger Howl Gang managed nearly one-eighth of the camp¡¯s agent products, making a fortune daily. They had a large number of coins, so they naturally didn¡¯t care about this trivial amount. The others felt the same way. At this stage, most of those who could enter were from major force. The speed at which true independents advanced to the first tier wasn¡¯t as fast as them. The material of the booklet was very ordinary, just normal A4 paper printed out, and soon, everyone had a copy in hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After thanking Yu Tie Jun once again, these people found their own places to sit down and began to study in detail. At the same time, news about the camp¡¯s decision of releasing the Wilderness Monster Encyclopedia spread back. This greatly encouraged the newcomers, but it also made some people anxious. After all, having the Wilderness Monster Encyclopedia meant that Li Hu and the others had the possibility of going out to hunt, and their strength would gradually surpass that of the newcomers. For those with ambitions, this was not good news, thus accelerating their hunting progress. Several hours later, Li Hu and the others memorized the contents of the Wilderness Monster Encyclopedia booklet and formed a team to go out hunting.. Chapter 653 - Chapter 653: High Level Tier 1 (3) Chapter 653: High Level Tier 1 (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The people in the south gate hall of the camp were also waiting for news. They wanted to know if they would succeed. Half a day later, when Li Hu and the others appeared in the hall covered in blood, the entire place was in an uproar. ¡°Success! I, Li Hu, am now at 3%!¡± Li Hu said in high spirits. Some people noticed that there were two or three fewer people than when they went out. They should have died outside. However, compared to the high mortality rate before, the current situation was much better. Following the announcement of the Wilderness Monster Encyclopedia, the pathway to the wildness opened up once again, and the first tier fighter began to roam the wilderness. The entire camp became prosperous again. On the other side, after Zhao Yu assisted Ji Wu Shuang and Pan Yi Ting to the intermediate level of first tier, he began to work hard towards the high level. Three days later. At the campsite. Yu Tie Jun reported the situation to Zhao Yu as usual. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s something I need to tell you¡­¡± At first, Yu Tie Jun addressed him as ¡± Lord ¡°, but he slowly got closer to him and tentatively called him¡± Boss ¡°. After seeing that Zhao Yu had no objections, he fixed this form of address. After all, compared to the title of Lord, Boss was obviously closer. ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the book¡­¡± ¡°Everyone who wants to leave the camp and go to the Tier 1 zone needs to buy a Wilderness Monster Encyclopedia¡­¡± ¡°But now, two people have entered the Tier 1 zone without buying a book¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun looked troubled as he explained,¡± You know that me and my subordinates are only low level first tier fighter. They can¡¯t be compared to those first tier fighter have advanced further¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, the only a few guards at the north gate hall. There¡¯s no way to force them to stay still¡­¡± ¡°After that, these guys who have just advanced to the first tier indicated that they don¡¯t have any Zero Coins on hand. When they have saved up ten thousand Zero Coins, they will go and buy the Wilderness Monster Encyclopedia¡­¡± ¡°But in private, I found out that He Yun printed the Wilderness Monster Encyclopedia in order to bribe them¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly. He did not expect someone to poach him so quickly. ¡°Let Li Hong Wei put on an act. Just say that the book Xiao Xiao Long gave him was fake. He encountered a low-level monster in the wilderness, but it turned out to be a high-level monster¡­¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Yu Tie Jun didn¡¯t understand the meaning of this. ¡°Just let them put on an act. Spread the word at the south gate hall. At the same time, get someone to check the process of Wang Feng Valley. Understand?!¡± Zhao Yu said casually. Yu Tie Jun understood and quickly expressed that there was no problem. ¡°If there¡¯s a problem or someone causing trouble, go get Pan Yi Ting. She¡¯ll be staying at the camp for the next few days.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± These things were all small matters to Zhao Yu. He could just leave them to Yu Tie Jun. To him, advancing to high level of first tier was the most important thing. Correspondingly, after advancing to intermediate level the speed of improvement temporarily slowed down. The main reason was that the energy provided by a Intermediate level normal monster was relatively low. One needed to hunt a Intermediate Level Elite monster or a Commander monster to do so. After this incident, Yu Tie Jun reported the other situations in the camp. ¡°Li Hu and the others have gained quite a lot today. The three of them have increased their progress by 5%. Li Hu is currently the fastest at 6%¡­¡± An increase of 6% in three days was not considered fast. Yu Tie Jun was now very relieved and no longer worried that the latecomers would surpass Zhao Yu. ¡°Also, there¡¯s a large group of ultimate fighters advancing to first tier at the Southern Gate Square today. There are about fifty of them¡­¡± ¡°So many?¡± Zhao Yu did not expect so many people to advance at once. ¡°Li Hu and the rest are quite fast. Under normal circumstances, this speed is considered normal¡­¡± ¡°According to the speed of the ultimate fighters outside, we can basically replenish a hundred fighters who have advanced to first tier in ten days¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun added. If the camp was much larger in space, the number of people who could advance to the next stage would be even higher. 50 people meant an extra 500,000 zero coins. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t go to the warehouse today. After all, he had nearly 700,000 in stock. Altogether, he now had 1.2 million zero coins, enough for twelve days. The next day. When He Yun returned to the hall at the south gate and was about to receive the reinforcements from Wang Feng Valley, he was shocked to find that the people from Wang Feng Valley were stuck at the back of the queue. ¡°The personnel doesn¡¯t match. The person you brought isn¡¯t the one who registered!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. His name is Wang Xiang. He¡¯s the person I registered with back then. Could there be a mistake in your system?!¡± On the other side, the two elder ultimate fighters and two new ultimate fighters from Wang Feng Valley were explaining anxiously. The staff member, however, was meticulous in expressing that the two new promoted ultimate fighters were not registered under them. He Yun hurriedly walked over.¡± What¡¯s going on?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve already helped two people to become ultimate fighters, but the staff said that our registered members don¡¯t match¡­¡± The two of them seemed to have seen their backbone and hurriedly went forward to talk. He Yun looked at the staff member with a smile.¡± Brother, do you think there¡¯s a mistake in the registration? I can testify for them. These two people were officially at the threshold level a few days ago¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no problem with the registration here!¡± the staff member said calmly. He Yun was a little confused, but he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He quickly took out a stack of cash from his pocket and quietly handed it to the staff.. Chapter 654 - Chapter 654: High Level Tier 1 (4) Chapter 654: High Level Tier 1 (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Big brother, help me¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do this!¡± Unexpectedly, the staff member threw the money out. ¡°It¡¯s a matter of principle! Are you trying to harm me?!¡± he said angrily. He Yun quickly picked up the money and looked around. Seeing that there weren¡¯t many people paying attention to them, he turned around and looked at the people from Wang Feng Valley.¡± Wait at the side first. Don¡¯t disturb this our business. I¡¯ll go ask someone!¡± With that, he left and saw Yu Tie Jun leisurely drinking tea at the familiar place. These days, in order to deepen his position, Yu Tie Jun had formed a large number of spies after obtaining Zhao Yu¡¯s approval. There were many people in the camp who served the camp now. As for the remuneration, other than zero coins, there was also the possibility of becoming a staff member in the future. To the people outside, the five major forces were nothing compare to the high-ups of th ecamp, so they naturally knew what to do. Even among the five major forces, there were many people who were bribed by Yu Tie Jun and secretly reported the inside situation to him. Otherwise, how could Yu Tie Jun know that He Yun had used the Wilderness Monster Encyclopedia to get more people to join him? ¡°Brother Jun, have some tea!¡± He Yun came in with a smile. Just like Li Hu, he had spent a lot of money on Yu Tie Jun. The first person he could think of was Yu Tie Jun for help. After all, this money-minded person really gets things done. After some flattery, He Yun got to the point. First, he handed over a few banknotes, and then he recounted what had happened to his members. Yu Tie Jun didn¡¯t beat around the bush either. He spread out the banknotes on the spot, glanced at them, saw that the total value exceeded ten thousand, and then smiled happily, putting them away. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this matter you¡¯re talking about. Although our camp seems to have no one in charge, in reality, there is a dark division¡­¡± ¡°They investigate all affairs in secret, and it¡¯s said to be related to your breach of rules¡­¡± He Yun immediately broke out in a cold sweat. In an instant, he thought of the incident where he had persuaded two freelancers and secretly given them the Wilderness Monster Encyclopedia. Except for a few of their brothers at Wang Feng Valley, only those two freelancers knew about this, but how did Commander Yu knew?! This indicates that there are traitors among them! They could even leak out such matters. For a moment, He Yun didn¡¯t know what to do. First, there was astonishment and anger. He hadn¡¯t expected people from Wang Feng Valley to be deceitful. If it were him, if he had contact with the camp¡¯s higher-ups, he would also be willing to act as an insider. But the problem was, he was now the leader of Wang Feng Valley¡­ If possible, he hoped that the camp would accept him too. But no matter what, He Yun knew where he had gone wrong. ¡°Brother Jun, I was confused. Can you please help me out?!¡± He Yun took out another stack of banknotes. ¡°This is a trivial matter. In our camp, those who truly have power don¡¯t have time to deal with these things¡­¡± ¡°All these matters are handled by the head of the dark division¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where that head of the dark division is. Can I visit him?¡± He Yun quickly asked. ¡°No, I can tell you that such a person exists, that¡¯s enough. If I tell you where he is, then I¡¯ll be a traitor, won¡¯t I?!¡± Yu Tie Jun quickly waved his hand, looking like He Yun was doing something unscrupulous. He Yun quickly apologized, then whispered, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard, but our Valley has built a restaurant outside this camp, called the Joyful Red Pavilion?!¡± Yu Tie Jun¡¯s eyes lit up subtly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about it. I heard it¡¯s filled with beautiful girls¡­¡± ¡°They are all voluntary. We have never force anyone¡­¡± Ever since He Yun learned about the dark division, he didn¡¯t dare to be as bold as before. After making his statement, he whispered, ¡°The newest top girl, her first night is worth a fortune. Shall I send her to you tonight?!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that. How could I, Y Tie Jun, do such a thing¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun pretended to be righteous, but excitement filled his face. He did not know how long it had been since he had touched a woman. He was very tempted. He Yun was very understanding and quickly said,¡± I can arrange for her to wait for you in the martial arts practice room¡­¡± Just like that, one of them had the intention, and the other had the intention. They quickly reached a consensus. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll help you ask around and see what the situation is. We¡¯ll talk about women after the matter is done¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun was also feeling a bit hesitant, unsure whether to touch this matter or not. Therefore, he kept He Yun waiting anxiously. For the rest of the day, none of Wang Feng Valley¡¯s people managed to get promoted. At the same time, others also smelled something fishy, realizing that the camp was deliberately hindering Wang Feng Valley¡¯s people. Li Hu and others approached He Yun to gather information, wanting to understand the situation. ¡°He Yun, did you offend the camp? Why are they blocking you, is Wang Feng Valley in trouble?¡± Li Hu asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. I believe the misunderstanding will be cleared up by tomorrow.¡± He Yun naturally denied it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hunting outside required teamwork. These days, they had recruited many freelancers. If it became known that Wang Feng Valley had offended the camp, it would be difficult to recruit freelancers in the future. On the other side, Yu Tie Jun wasn¡¯t intentionally avoiding it, but rather waiting for Zhao Yu at their usual spot. As before, he reported on today¡¯s situation, naturally including He Yun¡¯s bribery. ¡°Just give He Yun a hint. In the future, he can lend money to those freelancers, but he shouldn¡¯t break the camp¡¯s rules!¡± Zhao Yu casually remarked.. Chapter 655 - Chapter 655: High Level Tier 1 (5) Chapter 655: High Level Tier 1 (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Boss!¡± Yu Tie Jun heaved a sigh of relief and probed, ¡°The woman He Yun mentioned are here for you now.¡± ¡°Keep it down! Aren¡¯t you afraid that Ji Wu Shuang will kill you?!!¡± Zhao Yu chuckled. Yu Tie Jun whispered, ¡°I won¡¯t say and you won¡¯t say¡­no one knows.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this anymore. If you want, then go enjoy. I can¡¯t be bothered with this kind of trade!¡± Only Yu Tie Jun, who had not touched a woman for a long time, would be so attentive. Hearing this, Yu Tie Jun was overjoyed. After bootlicking a few times, only then he left. As Yu Tie Jun appeared in the hall at the south gate, He Yun quickly went up and asked about the situation. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ve communicated with the head of the Dark Division. The two of your members would be open for promotion again. Consider it a punishment. If you want to recruit people in the future, don¡¯t break the rules of the camp¡­¡± He Yun heaved a sigh of relief. He had thought of a lot of things during this period of time. The current situation was not considered serious. ¡°Brother Jun, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t do it again in the future¡­¡± ¡°Yes. Also, remind the other families not to act rashly. If they make the higher-ups unhappy, they might cut off the path of those who come later!¡± He Yun broke out in a cold sweat and quickly expressed that he would not dare to do it again. After nagging for a while, Yu Tie Jun became impatient and mentioned about where was the woman he had arranged. He had been waiting for a long time. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it. I¡¯m tired after working for you for the whole day. I¡¯m going to rest¡­¡± Knowing that there was a beauty waiting, Yu Tie Jun could not sit still and immediately left. After he left, Li Hu and the others came over. Naturally, after they saw that He Yun left to some place and Yu Tie Jun was not at the usual place. They guessed that he had asked Yu Tie Jun for help. It seemed like that was the case now. ¡°Old friend He Yun, tell me, what¡¯s wrong with you? How come the camp stop your people from advancing¡­¡± He Yun smiled bitterly and told him the truth. Li Hu was shocked when he heard that. ¡°You¡¯re really bold. You even dare to break the rules of the camp. Fortunately, the higher-ups said that it was your first time. Otherwise, you would have implicated us. Even if you had ten lives, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to repay you¡­¡± ¡°In short, you guys should be careful. Don¡¯t act recklessly in the future. If you want to rope him in, just give him money directly. Don¡¯t break the rules in private¡­¡± He Yun reminded everyone on spot. ¡± Tsk, do you think our Tiger Howl Gang is like your group? Are you so unruly?!¡± Although Li Hu said this, he had also thought of bribing the freelancer before, but he had not reached the point of using the Wilderness Monster Encyclopedia. He could not help but feel lucky. Fortunately, He Yun had helped him avoid a disaster. After such a setback, the new people who advanced to first tier bought the book obediently. Even if they didn¡¯t have enough money, Li Hu, He Yun, and the others helped them think of a way. No one dared to break the rules of the camp now. Everything was on track. On Zhao Yu¡¯s side, he would go out to hunt during the day. At the same time he would take some time and in search for intermediate level monster to improve with Ji Wu Shuang and Pan Yi Ting¡¯s strength. Zhao Yu also made some routine to make sure that at least one of them stays in the camp during the day to prevent anyone from rebelling. With the two of them at intermediate level and it was more than enough to take control of the camp. However, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination or accident, but he felt that Pan Yi Ting had become much more intimate with him recently. They had more physical contact. Of course, this was only limited to the time when he was hunting outside When he returned to the camp, Zhao Yu basically stayed in the martial arts practice hall. He had mastered more than a thousand Yellow Level martial art techniques, and all of them had reached the Perfection Realm. A month passed quickly. The camp had been open for nearly 40 days. The number of tier 1 experts in the camp increased greatly, reaching more than 300 people. These were the survivors, and if the dead were included, the number would exceed 500. Even if they had the book and could identify monsters, it was still difficult for those who were at the beginning of first tier. As for Zhao Yu, after a month of hunting, he had successfully advanced to high level. ¡ã Not only that, under his lead, Ji Wu Shuang and Pan Yi Ting also successfully advanced to the High Level as well. The two women even consciously led their own teams to increase Hao Yu Wei and the others¡¯ strength. On this day, everyone was gathered in a room on the fourth floor with a solemn expression. Brother Yu, are you really leaving?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°We still have to go over and take a look at the situation of the second tier camp.¡± ¡°I plan to go over and scout the way. I¡¯ll take a look at the situation over there for few days¡­¡± Since Zhao Yu had advanced to the peak of first tier, he had been hunting every day for the latecomers. He was either helping Pan Yi Ting and Ji Wu Shuang to improve their strength. At present, the three of them had reached the high level, and the strongest among the other latecomers first tier fighter was Li Hu, who was still hovering at 86% of low level first tier. He was not afraid of these people surpassing him and challenged them for the control of the camp. ¡°It¡¯s good to go over and take a look. You should take care of your own safety¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang didn¡¯t show too much affection. She supported most of Zhao Yu¡¯s decisions. Only Pan Yi Ting looked a little lonely. She had secretly expressed her love to Zhao Yu many times, but unfortunately she did not get a response. With Zhao Yu¡¯s departure, it would be very difficult¡¯ for her to have such a chance to get alone with him in the future. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave the camp to you. Just maintain the status quo. I¡¯m leaving¡­¡± Zhao Yu left in peace. In fact, as early as ten days ago, some ambitious people had secretly developed doubts about the higher-ups of the camp and thus conducted a probe. The result was self-evident. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t even need to make a move. Pan Yi Ting alone killed all the troublemakers. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Since then, no one dared to question the authority of the camp. After all, everyone knew that Pan Yi Ting had entered the camp not long before them, but she was much stronger than them. No one would believe her if she relied solely on herself. The only reason was that the experts in the camp were helping Pan Yi Ting. In front of the window, all women watched as Zhao Yu disappeared into the forest before they slowly retracted their gazes. ¡°I hope everything goes well for him¡­¡± Chapter 656 - Chapter 656: Green Life Grass Chapter 656: Green Life Grass Translator: Dragon Boat Translation ¡® Editor: Dragon Boat Translation hao Yu didn¡¯t know the exact location of the Second tier campsite or familiar the Tier 2 region. He only knew that it was located north of their campsite from Hao Yu Wei. As long as he followed this line, he would eventually reach After leaving the camp, Zhao Yu spent less than ten hours to reach the camp emmOSt PlaCe he had been t0 bef¡ãre¡¯ ab¡ãUt 100 kil¡ãmeters awaV from the Further ahead, there was a river that was hundreds of meters wide. There were ernfying monsters in the river, and the level and number of monsters on the Ot er side of the river increased rapidly. This was also one of the reasons why e did not cross the river to explore on the other side. TO others, this river alone was a huge obstacle. Zhao Yu had vision. With the super Brain¡¯s vision, he could lock onto the monsters ¡®movements in advance and avoid their route to cross the river safely. Along the river, Zhao Yu¡¯s vision kept scanning, looking for a safe place and route to cross the river. Under the water, monsters that ranged from several meters to dozens of meters long swam back and forth. Zhao Yu had never personally fought these monsters. No matter how strong he was, he could not breath under water. He had seen a high-level Tier i monster being dragged into the water, dying of exhaustion before. Therefore, he had to cross the river quietly and quickly. If he was entangled by these monsters, it would be very troublesome. After finding the best route, Zhao Yu pulled out his long saber and slashed at a willow tree by the shore several times. Branches scattered on the ground. Zhao Yu picked up some thick branches and threw them out from the shore. After the tree trunks entered the water, they naturally floated up. The nearest ones were only a few dozen meters away, and the farther ones were even close to the opposite bank. With the floating path appear, Zhao Yu no longer hesitated. He circulated his energy and tapped his feet, instantly flying up. AS if he was floating on water, he jumped ten meters and crossed the river in a few leaps. The moment he landed, several tentacle-like objects suddenly appeared on the surface of the water behind him. They wrapped around the tree trunk he landed on and dragged them underwater. ¡°Haha!¡± Zhao Yu turned around and chuckled before continuing to walk north. After walking for a while, he discovered a Tier 1 High Level Elite monster. Zhao Yu though for a moment and chose to go around it. The main purpose of going north this time was to scout the way and identify situation at the second tier camp. Hunting activities were avoided as much as possible to save up his energy. At the same time, Tier 1 High Level Elite monsters were difficult to kill instantly. They had thick skin and strong, so he needed to waste a lot of time to ring it down. The fight between them might also alert the people from the second tier camp. Zhao Yu chose to avoid any monsters he encountered along the way until he reached a swamp. Zhao Yu stopped on top of a large green rock and looked into the distance He could not see the end with a single glance. I have to go around this swamp¡­¡± According to his vision, the bottom of the swamp was not peaceful either There was a huge monster that looked like a scorpion hiding. Its level was not low, reaching from the intermediate to high level of first tier. There were multiple groups monster with normal, elite, and even commander class monsters. Most importantly, the density of these monsters was very high. There was one every few dozen meters, making people¡¯s scalps go numb. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t hesitate for too long. He asked his Super Brain to record the route and direction and chose the safest to take a detour. Fortunately, the swamp didn¡¯t cover a large area, and they only left after making a detour to the west for more than a hundred kilometers. The sky darkened. Zhao Yu went into the tree hole to rest. The next day, he set off again. Not long after, two figures suddenly entered his field of vision. A man and a woman, both in their twenties, had the strength of high level first tier. Their speed was extremely fast, and a second, they had crossed a distance of 100 meters. ¡°They are running for their life?!¡± Although Zhao Yu didn¡¯t know what was chasing after the two of them he didn¡¯t want to invite trouble, so he chose to bypass. Who would have thought that his movement would expose himself, attracting the two behind to catch up. 5 Zhao YU¡¯S Super Brain alerted him and he changed his speed slightly. With his Mystery Level Lightfoot skills, he was slightly slower in speed. At this rate he would be caught up soon. Coincidence?! With this thought in mind, Zhao Yu quickly changed direction and moved onto another direction. Little did he know, the two behind promptly chased after him in the direction They indeed have some means of detection!¡± Zhao Yu frowned, activating his sight again and found a clue. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Among the two chasing from behind, the man seemed ordinary, with a human appearance. On the other hand, the woman had a few whiskers resembling those of a feline on her face, and her feet were not human-like but more like cat claws. ¡°Beast Enhancer?!¡± Zhao Yu has meet some Beast Enhancer before in the camp, but they were not powerful. It was his first time encountering a high level first tier Beast Enhancer, and her speed was unexpectedly faster than the man beside her and Zhao Yu himself. Xehd?l¡±eaSt EnhanCer fr¡ãm f Chapter 657 - Chapter 657: Green Life Grass (2) Chapter 657: Green Life Grass (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation With a rough scan, the man in the lead was actually broke through the cap reached at 120% of the High Level First Tier. ¡°He is the King Slayer Rank 1, right?!¡± Zhao Yu had heard from Hao Yu Wei that after reaching 100% of the High Level First Tier, one could try to challenge the king level monster. If one was killed, one¡¯s progress would increase by 20%, and one would be enter the category of the king slayer. Li Tian Ba was once said to have killed three Kings. He was one of the top experts in the entire Tier 1 Zone. Behind the King Slayer, there were dozens of people who were all the peak of high-level. Zhao Yu did not understand what these two people had done to provoke so many experts to chase after them. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The man and woman who were being chased had also reached the edge of the cliff and stopped a few dozen meters away from Zhao Yu as well. The man, though verbally expressing embarrassment, showed no hint of apology on his face, merely casting a downward glance without much panic. ¡°Hahaha! Why aren¡¯t you all running now?!¡± The pursuers from behind, upon seeing the cliff ahead, rejoiced as they surrounded the trio in the middle. ¡°First of all, who the heck are you?!¡± The leader of the pursuers seemingly not expecting another person to be present. Moreover, Zhao Yu appeared to be a newbie in this area. ¡°I¡¯m just passing by, with no intention of getting involved in your dispute. Excuse myself?!¡± Zhao Yu spread his hands in helplessness. ¡°Just passing by?!¡± ¡°Whether you¡¯re just passing by or not, since you¡¯re here, I will award you with a death!¡± The leader sneered, To him, whether the opponent was two or three people made no difference. He could handle Zhao Yu alone, not to mention the dozens of his subordinates on his side. ¡°Hu Xue, are you surrendering or waiting for us to catch you?!¡± The leader didn¡¯t pay attention to Zhao Yu, only addressing the woman who had transformed into a feline creature. Hu Xue hesitated for a moment, then leaned close to the man beside her and whispered, ¡°Brother Jing, I sense a strong life force at the bottom of this cliff, possibly the legendary Green Life Grass¡­¡± Jia Jing¡¯s expression changed upon hearing this, whispering back, ¡°Xiao Xue, if you stay with me. They will definitely continue to pursue us. Why don¡¯t you pretend to go with them, and when I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll come for you, alright?¡± After a slight hesitation, Hu Xue agreed, ¡°Okay, Brother Jing, just be careful¡­¡± Unbeknownst to them, Zhao Yu had already scanned the entire scene with his superbrain, using lip-reading techniques to decipher their conversation. Green Life Grass? Zhao Yu was unaware of what this thing was, as there was no relevant information in the Super Brain¡¯s database. Seeing the two of them whispering, the pursuers outside didn¡¯t want to give them any more time, quickly closing in with their subordinates. ¡°Xiao Xue, see you in the next life!¡± Jia Jing pretended unwillingness to be captured, and jumped off the cliff behind him. Hu Xue, at the right moment, put on a sad expression while submitted herself to the enemy. Beside them, Zhao Yu looked at the approaching people and said again, ¡°Boss, I am just an outsider, may I be allowed to leave?!¡± The people around remained unmoved and continued to approach. As they were about to cross the safe distance, Zhao Yu has no choice and leaped off the cliff. ¡°Grab her!¡± With two unrelated people jump off the cliff, the leader felt anxious. Fortunately, it seemed that Hu Xue didn¡¯t want to die. She was quickly restrained. At this moment, someone walked to the place where Zhao Yu and Jia Jing had jumped off the cliff, but unexpectedly he sensed a strong life force rushing into their nose. ¡°Such a pleasant scent¡­¡± ¡°Boss, there seems to be something wrong down there!¡± Everyone noticed something unusual and immediately called for the leader. The King Slayer fighter followed to the edge of the cliff. He took a deep breath, and felt every cell in his body trembling, making it hard to resist. ¡°Such a strong life force!¡± He turned to look at Hu Xue and asked, ¡°What¡¯s down there?!¡± ¡°Nothing much, just a healing herb!¡± Hu Xue said casually, fearing that they would catch on. But who among the present would be a fool? ¡°Boss, considering the relationship of these two, how could they bear to separate? Even in death I doubt it. All of the sudden, Jia Jing leave without bringing Hu Xue. There must be something fishy!¡± ¡°Indeed, something¡¯s not right!¡± They understood that Hu Xue chose to stay behind was to divert them or delay them, creating an opportunity for Jia Jing. The question was, what kind of herb could make Jia Jing act recklessly like this?! ¡°Could it be¡­but¡­How is this possible!¡± the leader was thinking of a possibility that he could not believe but unsure about it. ¡°Is it Green Life Grass down there?!¡± ¡°Green Life Grass?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Those who knew about this term present were all astonished. Some who didn¡¯t know asked around what it was. ¡°How difficult of becoming a King Slayer fighter? I believed no one need to explain. It¡¯s incredibly difficult, only one in a million has a chance to succeed¡­¡± ¡°But in our realm, it is said that someone once consumed a certain special plant, raised the limit on the progress bar¡­¡± ¡°That plant is called Green Life Grass. Using one can raise the limit of strength comparable to a King Slayer fighter¡­¡± ¡°The best part of it was not only that! The great thing about this is even an ordinary person consumes it, their strength will be boosted to the level of a King Slayer. For a King Slayer Rank 1 to consumes it, they will directly advanced to Rank 2¡­.¡± Chapter 658 - Chapter 658: Green Life Grass (3) Chapter 658: Green Life Grass (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The man who lead the group was Huang Hai Xiao and the only King Slayer present now. When he heard that the legendary herb Green Life Grass was underneath. He was very tempted to jump off the cliff as well. He took another deep breath of the rich life force flowing up from the abyss. Before he made any reckless decision, Huang Hai Xiao asked Hu Xue again ¡°Tell me, is that the Green Life Grass below there? And I might consider letting you go if you tell me the truth!¡± Hu Xue pretended with a surprised expression, ¡°How is that possible? There¡¯s definitely only normal herbs underneath¡­¡± The more she acted, the more Huang Hai Xiao was sure that there was something special underneath. He didn¡¯t have much time to investigate now and went straight to action: ¡°Let¡¯s all get down there and have a look!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Hu Xue became anxious upon hearing this, refusing to move, digging in her heels. ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t get to decide!¡± Huang Hai Xiao grew increasingly eager, convinced that the plant below was the Legendary Grass. Without hesitation, he stepped forward and forcefully disabled Hu Xue, temporarily dislocating her arms and legs, rendering her temporarily paralyzed. ¡°You two! Bring her down with us!¡± With that, Huang Hai Xiao leaped straight off the cliff edge. For ordinary people, a cliff is a dead end; jumping off means certain death. But for them as first-tier experts, as long as they¡¯re walking on the rock face, what seems like a cliff is just a ninety degree vertical path. After Jia Jing jumped off the cliff, Zhao Yu followed suit. With their enhanced physical strength , even if they were a bit slower, they could still easily keep up with the downfall speed. What was this Green Life Grass? Zhao Yu didn¡¯t know, but he will find it out soon as it was definitely valuable. After all, with Zhao Yu Super Brain¡¯s Vision both Jia Jing and so many experts, including a King Slayer Rank 1 fighter were going after this Grass, indicating the value of the Green Life Grass. The two of them continued their descent towards the bottom of the cliff. In the blink of an eye, they had descended over two thousand meters. It was only now that they could barely make out the situation below. At just one glance, Zhao Yu felt his scalp tingle; the entire bottom of the cliff was like a swamp, extremely moist. And in that muddy soil were countless strange creatures, each with unique and vibrant patterns, clearly indicating their extreme toxicity. Huh?! Zhao Yu quickly leaped backward as his Super Brain vision scanned the area, revealing a hole in the not-too-distant rock wall about five hundred meters away. What terrify him was a surprising sight: a creature that shouldn¡¯t be here, facing a certain direction, seemingly waiting for something. ¡°The Solar Tiger, love to chase the sun¡­ How did such a land creature end up here?!¡± A first-tier peak high level tiger. Compared to the equally damp conditions inside the cave, it was clear that this wasn¡¯t the territory of the Solar Tiger. After a brief analysis by Zhao Yu¡¯s super brain, he came to a conclusion. Zhao Yu surveyed around and noticed that there didn¡¯t seem to be anything unusual. Seeing this, he decisively gave up on chasing Jia Jing and turned to walk towards the cave on the rock wall. Jia Jing did not have a Super Brain or vision. He was still wandering around at the bottom of the cliff. Zhao Yu entered the cave. After a while, an ordinary grass appeared in his vision. It was a grass that was so green that it looked like someone had painted it with paint. It really looked very ordinary like any grass you could found anywhere. Surprisingly, there were no other plants around it, not even a single weed. After entering a certain distance, the amount of life aura he inhaled increased. He felt that the air was filled with life aura. It was as if a few more breaths could prolong his life. ¡°My God! I felt this grass can breakthrough my lifespan limit?!¡± Zhao Yu secretly felt after the life energy flew through his body. However in this world, one could rely on hunting to increase their strength. As for extending their lifespan, it was meaningless to Enhancers who could only stay for a year or might die anytime in the battlefield. ¡°Can this thing increase the time I could stay in Tier 1 zone?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s also useful!¡± After taking a few more steps, Zhao Yu realized that there was more than one Solar Tiger in the cave. Around the tiger were the remains of other creatures. It was obvious that the Solar Tiger was the demonic beast guarding the Green Life Grass. ¡°Peak of the First Tier ha?¡± The results of the vision scan were not optimistic. The Solar Tiger in the cave was very strong and had reached the peak of high level. Compared to Zhao Yu, he was a whole 99% behind. After all, Zhao Yu had just entered the high level of first tier and his progress was still at 1%. ¡°This Solar Tiger is only one step away from entering the King Slayer¡¯s Realm and becoming a King Level Beast!¡± ¡°Roar ¡ª!¡± As Zhao Yu went deeper, the Solar Tiger beside the Green Life Grass also smelled the invasion of foreign creatures and let out a roar as warning. The tiger¡¯s roar shook the cave, and gravel kept falling down. What followed was an obscure but powerful sound wave attack. [Suffering from sonic attack, emergency plan activated. Temporarily interrupting external sound reception through ears and circulated energy to strengthen the internal organ thus increase regeneration rate¡­] To others, this kind of sound wave attack would cause them to dead at the very least, even if you survived the attack. You might suffered from internal bleeding or organ damage at the very least. However, Zhao Yu had a Super Brain that could shut off his hearing and automatic strengthen his body and regeneration from the impact. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the Solar Tiger roared, it bent down and narrowed its eyes, as if it was preparing to continue sleeping. However, following the sound of footsteps, it stood up and looked at the entrance direction. What surprised it was that the human did not die. Instead, he walked in front of it. The beast was in shock for the first time. The sound wave attacks that it specialized in had never failed in killing an intruder. It was a vibration attack that no one could guard physically.. Chapter 659 - Chapter 659: Green Life Grass (4) Chapter 659: Green Life Grass (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation If on the ground, the terrain is vast, and the effectiveness of sonic attacks is halved, but in this enclosed cave, its sonic attacks are enhanced several times. Those who attempted to enter before couldn ¡®t withstand its one roar. In fact, there have been some who discovered this cave in the past. After all, as long as you go to the edge of the cliff, you can smell the strong fragrance and life force flow through your body. With a little courage, going down to the bottom of the cliff, you can always find the source. Yet the Green Life Grass still remains here. It can be seen that the humans who once visited all failed, undoubtedly all killed by the Solar Tiger. ¡°It seems it a death match now!¡± Although the specific effects of this Green Life Grass are unknown, just by smelling its fragrance and considering the situation where Hu Xue, Jia Jing and so many experts were after it, it¡¯s definitely not simple. This is Zhao Yu¡¯s first time seeing such a valuable plant in this world. ¡°Roar-!¡± The Solar Tiger rose and growled lowly, its round eyes staring at Zhao Yu, emitting a chilling aura. At the same time, the super brain provided the simulated combat success rate in a timely manner. ¡°33%, less than 50%? So low!¡± Although he had only just entered the first-tier high level, he mastered thousands of Yellow-level martial art techniques, and each technique had reached perfection. It could be said that he was invincible among peers and could even fight across tiers. But facing this Solar Tiger, he still only had a 33% chance of winning. ¡°Kill!¡± On the other side, the Solar Tiger didn¡¯t overthink, directly charging towards Zhao Yu. With its nearly four-meter body long and massive size, it brought immense pressure, and its huge claws reached directly towards Zhao Yu¡¯s head. ¡°Come and get it!¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t hesitate, he swung his knife. The two sides quickly clashed. In a series of clanging sounds, Zhao Yu was astonished to find that there was a nick on the blade in his hand. The claws of this Solar Tiger were sharper than his steel knife. The weapon he was holding now was the best in the first- tier camp. After determining the strength of the person in front of it, the tiger increased its attack power. The power of its swing suddenly increased several times. ¡°Clang¡ª!¡± Caught off guard, Zhao Yu was instantly sent flying. He only stopped after hit the rock wall, creating a human-shaped crater. ¡°Not¡ªGood!¡± Another sound wave attack was unleashed. Zhao Yu, who was on the wall quickly jumped upward to avoid the hit and landed back to the ground. The long knife in his hand had already shattered into pieces in the collision just now, leaving only the hilt. Zhao Yu had no choice but to throw away the handle and think about how to defeat this Tiger. In his storage space, there were still a few spare weapons. There were knives, spears, and clubs, but their hardness was the same. However, it was still not enough to face this Solar Tiger. At this moment, the vision in his mind flashed again. He discovered that there was another person in the cave he had just entered. It was Jia Jing, who had gone around earlier. It was obvious that the other party did not know the exact location of the Green Life Grass at the beginning and went around randomly. However, as Zhao Yu fought with the Solar Tiger, the tiger¡¯s roar and fighting sounds attracted the other party. This kid was quite smart. He cover his cloth with mud in advance while he was still outside the cave and slowly sneaked inside ¡°Roar-!¡± Therefore, the Solar Tiger did not notice that there were other people invading It charged towards Zhao Yu again. Zhao Yu could only dodge and move around. Zhao Yu was waiting for Jia Jing and the two of them might be able to win if they joined forces. Not long after, Jia Jing arrived at the spot and witnessed a man and a tiger fighting in the arena. But soon, his attention was attracted by the Green Life Grass not far away. His eyes revealed a trace of greed and excitement. ha Jing glanced at the two figures in the battle. He hesitated for a moment and finally decided to give it a try. In the next second, his entire body sped toward the Green Life Grass. ¡°Roar¡ª!¡± On the other side, the Solar Tiger that was fighting with Zhao Yu had already noticed his footstep. It roared angrily and was about to abandon Zhao Yu and chase after Jia Jing. ¡°Brother, help me stop it. We¡¯ll split this grass!¡± Jia Jing, who was running toward the Green Life Grass, quickly noticed the Solar Tiger¡¯s astonishing speed and hurriedly requested Zhao Yu assist. Zhao Yu hesitated for a moment before deciding to attack. A light flashed in his hand, and in the next second, a spear appeared. ¡°Here you go!¡± Zhao Yu aimed at the vital part of the Solar Tiger¡¯s tail and threw it. At this moment, the Solar Tiger did not care about Zhao Yu anymore. It thought that any attack from him would definitely not be able to break through its defense. Who knew that in the next second¡­ ¡°Roar ¡± The Solar Tiger was like a tigress that had been violated as it cried out miserably. Looking at its butt, blood was flowing out. As for the spear from before, it had already penetrated through without a trace. ¡°Bang -Bang-!¡± This spear was sinister and vicious. It was so painful that the Solar Tiger jumped up and down, slapping the ground into several deep chasm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After this disturbance, Jia Jing had already reached the side of the Green Life Grass. With joy in his eyes, he plucked it along the roots. ¡°Roar ¡± The Solar Tiger¡¯s bloodshot eyes only turned around to glare at Zhao Yu and Jia Jing. It had been guarding this place for an unknown period of time. Seeing that the Green Life Grass was about to be snatched away, it did not even care about the pain in its butt and charged again. Chapter 660 - Chapter 660: Green Life Grass (5) Chapter 660: Green Life Grass (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor. Dragon Boat Translation This time, it was clearly going berserk. Not only was its speed 30% faster, but its body had also expanded. From this, it could be seen how serious the Solar Tiger¡¯s was. ¡°F*ck!¡± Jia Jing was shocked and quickly turned around to escape. At the same time, he shouted,¡± Brother, Let¡¯s flee!¡± Without needing him to shout, Zhao Yu had already ran before the Solar Tiger got up in pain. ¡°Roar¡ª¡± Another terrifying sound wave attack. Zhao Yu could even see a transparent wave of air spreading in all directions. However, he was not affected at all. He was already far enough from the Solar Tiger. Jia Jing, who was running behind Zhao Yu got attacked by the sound waves. The sound waves passed through his entire body. In the blink of an eye, Jia Jing¡¯s seven orifices were bleeding, and his brain had suffered an unimaginable blow. Fortunately, the Solar Tiger¡¯s earth-shaking roar was powerful but it lasted for an extremely short time. After a while, it stopped. ¡°Rumble ¡ª!¡± The entrance of the cave was instantly blocked by falling rocks. It turned out that this was the Solar Tiger¡¯s goal. It wanted to use the sound waves to block the two of them and prevent them from escaping. As the escape route was blocked, Jia Jing could only turn around and prepare to fight back.¡± Brother, we have no choice now! Fight or die, we have some luck here as It has injured and can¡¯t hold on for long!¡± The Solar Tiger attacked angrily. In just a moment, Jia Jing was heavily injured and Zhao Yu has several wounds as well. If it wasn¡¯t for the Green Life Grass, this Jia Jing would probably have died long ago as the Solar Tiger was holding back to avoid damaged the Grass. Behind him, Zhao Yu had also changed into a new weapon, a two-meter long Spear. Against such a huge demonic beast, this kind of large weapon was even more effective. At this moment, the Solar Tiger¡¯s attention was focused on Jia Jing and did not pay attention to Zhao Yu. After a few backstab and consecutive slashes, several wounds appeared on the back of the Solar Tiger, and blood flowed out. Jia Jing understood that if this continued, even if the Solar Tiger died, he would lose the chance to compete for the Green Life Grass as he might be the one who die first. Shua! He moved around and his body swayed. He might seen moving around but he actually circled around at Zhao Yu¡¯s side. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t expect this person to be so short-sighted. As expected, after the two of them were on the same side, the Solar Tiger¡¯s attacks began to cover the two of them. Inevitably, Zhao Yu also suffered more injuries. However, just as Jia Jing had said before, the Solar Tiger in front of him was injured. If they fought each other, they could drag it to death. Therefore, Zhao Yu did not stop attacking. Instead, he started fighting with each other. Jia Jing seemed to understand this logic as well. After forced Zhao Yu into the same situation, he began to fight together. Exchange blow after blow. In just a short while, the ground was covered in blood, most of which belonged to the Solar Tiger and the rest were Zhao Yu and Jia Jing¡¯s blood. Many of them flowed out from the wound caused by Zhao Yu¡¯s spear earlier at its butt. in addition, the intense movement of the Solar Tiger deepened the opening of the wound, and its movements gradually slowed down. ¡°Now our chance!¡± The two of them immediately increased the frequency of their attacks. Finally, after paying a price, the Solar Tiger collapsed to the ground, dying. Whoosh! Zhao Yu heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily, he had killed this thing. ¡°What about this grass? Can it save our life!¡± He turned his head and asked casually. Jia Jing took out the Green Life Grass again with a fanatical look on his face.¡¯ This is called the Green Life Grass. It can raise a person¡¯s upper limit to the King Slayer level. It¡¯s equivalent to hunting a King level monster¡­¡± As he said that, his other hand squeezed behind him. In an instant, an invisible gas spread out in all directions. Little did he know that under the watchful eyes of his vision, his every move could not be hidden and was seen clearly by Zhao Yu. Haha! Zhao Yu sneered in his heart. Naturally, he was not a naive person. He had been on guard against this person since a long time ago. In the beginning, he was just passing by, but Hu Xue and Jia Jing were chasing after him. It was obvious that they wanted to divert the trouble. This included the previous event when he could had attacked more efficiently from behind the Solar Tiger as it was focusing on Jia Jing. In the end, Jia Jing had dragged him to the front and caused Zhao Yu to be injured along with him. Now, he was even more direct. ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡± Zhao Yu asked casually. On the other side, Jia Jing suddenly took out a pill and swallowed it. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry. This kind of thing only belongs to the strong! Jia Jing looked at Zhao Yu smugly, but then he realized that Zhao Yu was calmly stared at him ¡°Haha! Do you think so!¡± Zhao Yu chuckled and immediately commanded the Super Brain to remove the poison and use Technology Points to recover his stamina. Compared to the others, his biggest advantage from the beginning was naturally his Super Brain. In an instant, his originally injured body quickly recovered. ¡°How is that possible? What did you do?!¡± At this moment, the two of them were already at the end of their rope. Dealing with the Solar Tiger had consumed a large amount of physical strength, and their injuries were not light. Therefore, Jia Jing used poison to directly kill Zhao Yu instead of doing it himself. In the end, he discovered that not only did the other party not show any signs of being poisoned, even the wounds on his body were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°I am totally agree with you. If only the strong fit the world, then L.Talks over! Prepare yourself for the consequence!¡± ¡°The one who harms others will eventually harm themselves. Then you are ready to be preyed on yourselves, right?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the next second, a white light flashed in his hand and a long sword appeared. ¡°Shua¡ª!¡± Jia Jing did not have the strength to dodge due to his injuries. His head flew high into the air, and his eyes were filled with confusion and shock. Even until his death, he still could not understand why Zhao Yu could ignore the poison and recover from his injuries without killing the monster! Zhao Yu took the Green Life Grass from his hand and scanned it with the super brain. Chapter 661 - Chapter 661: Green Life Grass (6) Chapter 661: Green Life Grass (6) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation After scanned the Green Life Grass and few minutes of analysis, the Super Brain quickly provided an answer. The Green Life Grass, just as Jia Jing had claimed, could indeed enhance one¡¯s strength limit. With the Super Brain¡¯s explanation, Zhao Yu gained a deeper understanding of this plant. Killing monsters to enhance strength is the rule of this world. However, in each area, there is a limit to how much strength can be increased corresponding to the inhabited monsters¡¯ strength. For instance, the strongest monster in the zero tier zone was commander class monster. It can only promoted you to become an ultimate fighter; the king level monster was designed to act as a bonus stage. Foe one to go further into Tier 1, one must advance by successfully killed a First Tier monster. Other aspects, whether martial arts or equipment, are external factors. In this Tier 1 zone, the strength limit is 200% of a first tier fighter in high level. But a normal person can only increase up to 100%; to continue improving, one must kill a first tier king beast. The difficulty is imaginable; even killing a king beast only progresses 20%. To reach the 200% level of a first tier high level, one must kill five king beasts to achieve it. And this Green Life Grass acts like a cheat code, bypassing the need to kill king beasts and gaining the equivalent benefits of hunting one. This is due to its ability to absorb and store up energy from its surrounding. The place where Zhao Yu and Jia Jing landed at was actually a Rotten Valley that many monsters fall into their eternal slumber. With so many energy overflow at this location, the chance for the Green Life Grass to grow become possibly high. ¡°Super Brain! With direct consumption of this plant, will there be any side effect?!¡± Zhao Yu asked another critical question. After receiving an affirmative ¡®NO¡¯ response from the Super Brain, he took out a bottle of water, rinsed briefly, and swallowed the grass in one gulp. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The rampant life force wildly surged through his body. Zhao Yu felt his physical body rapidly torn up and regenerated. With each suffer phase over, he could felt his physical fitness was greatly improving. A few minutes later, the energy was completely absorbed by his body. Looking at the data panel, it had already changed. [High Level Tier 1: 21% (Limit Cap:120%)] [Vision: 638 meters] [Current Technology Points: 3595] [Zero Coins: 1253449] ¡°Martial Art: Yellow Level Upper Rank (3752)(Peak) [Nine Techniques Returning to the Origin Fist: Yellow Level Upper Rank: Perfection (can be deduced)] After consumed the Green Life Grass, his progress bar increased by 20%, and his maximum strength already broke through the limit by a large margin. With the upper limit of his strength had increased. He could continued to hunt by skipping hunting a King Level Monster compared to ordinary high-level Tier 1 fighter. Although 20% was still far apart from the 200%. With avoiding one hunting mission to become King Slayer Rank 1 seems significant but in term of survival, it was indeed a great bonus to anyone for avoiding one time life or dead situation. ¡°It seems bad in the beginning but it does not sound that bad now!¡± Zhao Yu nodded. He was very satisfied with his harvest this time. ¡°First of all, let me end your suffering first.¡± Zhao Yu walked to the side of the Solar Tiger that was still panting, he did not hesitate and directly went up to give it a quick death by stabbing at its heart. Immediately, another white light surged in, increased his strength. At this moment, Zhao Yu could be described as nearly invincible in the High Level First Tier fighter with 100% cap limit. Despite his progress bar not being full, the newly fused Nine Techniques Returning to the Origin Fist was sufficient. Over the past thirty days, Zhao Yu had mastered over three thousand martial arts techniques, each to the level of perfection. To test the fusion of techniques, he first mastered all the fist techniques available, which led to the creation of the nine fists technique. He named it the Nine Techniques Returning to the Origin Fist, as it was a new technique formed by the fusion of thousands of martial arts without name. Moreover, this was not the limit. The new fist technique was just the product of fusion, had not yet been transcended. If succussed in upgrading, it could at least reach the upper rank of the Mystery Level. According to the Super Brain, if he were to learn all the techniques and then fuse together and upgrade them, it might be possible to push it directly to the peak level of Mystery Level and making a new All-round Martial Art Technique that no one or even existed in the system before. Zhao Yu also privately asked Ji Wu Shuang if their martial arts techniques included the concept of all in one and he received a negative answer. This fully demonstrated the power of the Super Brain¡¯s technique fusion and upgrade functions. Even now, with a nine fists technique that allowed him to fight across levels, and Zhao Yu looked forward to eventually fusing all the techniques and truly reaching the ultimate level of this unknown martial art technique. By then, he might be able to fight across even larger gaps, potentially allowed him as a first tier fighter to challenge the second tier fighter. ¡°Hmm?!¡± As he was pondering, the view in Zhao Yu¡¯s mind flickered. Upon focusing, it turned out to be the group previously left at the top of the cliff. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unexpectedly, they had also descended to the bottom of the cliff. Moreover, it appeared that someone had discovered the cave entrance and was clearing the fallen rocks. ¡°They are coming in now. Should I encounter them. No! It was basically a suicide mission¡­.It seems I need to take the route from below even if I have no idea what will I be facing¡­¡± Scanning the area, he found more than one passage extended to the outside. Using his vision for a brief exploration to ensure the best route, Zhao Yu quickly left. Chapter 662 - Chapter 662: Tier 2 Lower Camp Chapter 662: Tier 2 Lower Camp Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation At the entrance of the cave, Hu Xue lay paralyzed on the ground. Her head was looking out of the cave, and no one knew what she was thinking. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Huang Hai Xiao was holding a piece of bread.¡± If you tell me the location of the Green Life Grass, this piece of bread will be yours!¡± Hu Xue remained unmoved. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to tell me, then forget it. When we catch your little lover, I¡¯ll get someone to tie him up. Let him witnessed howyou¡¯re played by a bunch of men with his own eyes¡­¡± ¡± Shameless! Don¡¯t even think that I¡¯ll help you find anything in the future!¡± Huang Hai Xiao smiled, which meant that this woman was not completely without weaknesses. He waved his hand and called a dark and muscular man. ¡°This brother of mine likes men and I think you can admire how he and your little boyfriend love each other after this! HAHAHAHAHA!!¡± Hu Xue¡¯s face turned pale when she heard that. It was as if she found it hard to imagine. Her eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be gentle and not to break him.¡± The muscular man revealed a wretched expression and licked his lips. ¡°Disgusting!¡± Hu Xue cursed under her breath. After hesitating for a moment, she finally said it. ¡°There is indeed Green Life Grass inside and nothing else inside¡­¡± ¡°Good!¡± ¡± Let¡¯ s go!¡± Huang Hai Xiao slapped his thigh and looked into the cave.¡± Brothers, let¡¯s work harder! Clear the passage!¡± The Green Life Grass was something that could allow him to advance to the level of Rank 2. Once he succeeded, he would have a bright future in the camp. He might even become the third in command. After Hu Xue heard that, her lips curled up slightly, revealing a mocking expression. She had already sensed that the Green Life Grass inside had been eaten by someone through the smell of the air. This meant that her lover Jia Jing was already on the same par as King Slayer Rank 1 to Huang Hai Xiao. At that time, it might be a little difficult to wipe out these people, but it would not be a problem to save her! With Huang Hai Xiao¡¯s urging, the cleaning team¡¯s speed increased once again. Within just a few minutes, the passage that had collapsed due to the solar tiger¡¯s roar was cleared. ¡°Lift her up, I want her to watch how her little boyfriend kneels down and begs for mercy and forgiveness!¡± Huang Hai Xiao, with a smirk on his lips, pointed at Hu Xue and then walked towards the cave. Passing through a passage several hundred meters long, he arrived at the inner entrance of the cave. What caught his eye was the Solar Tiger lying on the ground. ¡°Everyone wait here!¡± Huang Hai Xiao was very cautious, fearing others might secretly take the Green Life Grass, and jumped into the cave alone. Although the rest were eager, they couldn¡¯t disobey orders and could only stand at the entrance, looking in longingly. ¡°Sniff-!¡± Hu Xue, lying on the ground, could not see the scene inside the cave, but she smelled a familiar scent, along with the pervasive smell of blood filling the space. A sense of ominous foreboding surged in her heart. From that familiar scent alone, it was indeed her Jia Jing, and it was mixed with the blood scent that Jia Jing inherently had. ¡°Help me up!¡± Hu Xue shouted loudly. However, no one around paid any attention to her. ¡°Sure! How about a hug or kiss from brother?!¡± someone teased vulgarly. If it weren¡¯t for Hu Xue¡¯s high value and Huang Hai Xiao¡¯s strict orders not to mess around, a beautiful yet paralyzed woman like her would have already been played with. ¡± Huang Hai Xiao, come back, get someone to help me up!¡± The cave wasn¡¯t large, only a few dozen meters in length and width, at least visible at a glance. Huang Hai Xiao had already circled around the cave. He found only two bodies, one was that of the Solar Tiger, and the other was indeed Jia Jing, whom they had been pursuing. Standing before the corpse, he closely examined the severed head wound, confirming it wasn¡¯t caused by the tiger¡¯s bite but was cleaved into two by someone with a blade. ¡°Damn it, where¡¯s my beloved Green Life grass?!¡± After a full circle, with nothing around and the previously rich life essence seemed to fade. Huang Hai Xiao took a leap, returned to the cave entrance, grabbed Hu Xue, and barked, ¡°Where¡¯s the Green Life Grass?!¡± By this time, Hu Xue was already in tears, her sense of smell wouldn¡¯t deceive her. ¡°My¡­ my Brother Jing?!¡± Huang Hai Xiao, furious, pulled her up and directly brought her to Jia Jing¡¯s corpse. ¡°Here he is, dead, your little lover is dead, now tell me, where is the Green Life Grass?!¡± ¡°JingGege¡ª!¡± Hu Xue broke down in tears, no longer able to hold back, and began to sob uncontrollably. ¡°Damn it!¡± Huang Hai Xiao, enraged, raised his hand and delivered two slaps, forcefully leaving marks on Hu Xue¡¯s face. The people who were watching from behind couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Huang Hai Xiao. ¡± B * tch, look closely. Jia Jing was killed. Tell me where the Green Life Grass is. Track that person!¡± ¡°Someone killed him¡­¡± Hu Xue suddenly remembered the person she had met at the edge of the cliff. She thought that her Brother Jing would be able to deal with him easily. Unexpectedly¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It must be that person! ¡°He definitely ambushed my Brother Jing!¡± ¡°I want him dead!¡± Hu Xue¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. She suppressed the anger in her heart and roared at the sky. ¡°Over there. There should be a passage there. He escaped from there¡­¡± Chapter 663 - Chapter 663: Tier 2 Lower Camp (2) Chapter 663: Tier 2 Lower Camp (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°The Green Life Grass was also taken away by him!¡± In fact, from her sense of smell, the Green Life Grass should have been eaten by someone. However, there was no residual smell of Green Life Grass on Jia Jing¡¯s body. It could be seen that the person who had eaten the Green Life Grass was Zhao Yu. ¡°Everyone, stop day dreaming and follow me!¡± Huang Hai Xiao turned around and shouted at the onlookers. He picked up Hu Xue and the group was about to leave. Who knew that Hu Xue refused and demanded someone to bury her lover beforehand. ¡°Leave someone behind to bury my Brother Jing!¡± Huang Hai Xiao was as furious as Hu Xue. He didn¡¯t expect the Green Life Grass to be stolen by someone else. He pointed at a person and followed his instructions. Then, they chased after Zhao Yu. Beside a great river, Zhao Yu habitually looked around, and he stripped off his clothes, tied them to a dry branch lying by the riverbed with a rope, and threw it all into the water. Watching his clothes and the branch drift away, Zhao Yu then plunged into the river. Minutes later, a group of about thirty people arrived at the riverbank, among them notably Hu Xue. She pointed downstream and exclaimed, ¡°He ran that way, hurry up!¡± Huang Hai Xiao led the people and followed after her to pursue along the river. Early in their pursuit of Zhao Yu, the two had agreed that Hu Xue would serve their western camp, and they would take care of killing Zhao Yu for her. Huang Hai Xiao agreed immediately and even allowed her to kill a monster along the way to regain her strength as he wanted to kill Zhao Yu for stealing his Green Life Grass. After the group left, it wasn¡¯t long before Zhao Yu slowly emerged from the other side of the riverbank. ¡°Indeed, the girl was tracking me by scent!¡± Zhao Yu smirked, unsurprised by this outcome. He had realized before he left that if he didn¡¯t shake off these people, it would be troublesome. His trick of the shedding cicada¡¯s shell had worked just right. Back on land, Zhao Yu took a new set of clothes from his storage space and put them on before continuing northward. Meanwhile, Hu Xue and the others followed the river for nearly half an hour, only to find the branch drifting in the rapid river currents. ¡°That seems to be just the clothes!¡± Huang Hai Xiao angrily smashed the whole branch to pieces and realizing they had been fooled. Hu Xue, however, struggled to accept the reality. She look and searched carefully around and after a thorough check of Zhao Yu¡¯s clothes, she roared in anger. ¡°I want you dead ahhhh!¡± After slashing the clothes several times, she stopped. She picked up the most fragrant underwear, inhaled deeply to remember the scent, and then found a plastic bag to wrap it up. For her, Zhao Yu was an unknown entity; the only clue was his scent. This was her only way to avenge Brother Jing, and despite the disgust, she needed to remember the scent of Zhao Yu. Now, Huang Hai Xiao also came back to his senses, realizing that Zhao Yu must had successfully escaped. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to camp first, meet with my boss. With his help, we can probably use that person¡¯s portrait to inquire and see if we can confirm his identity¡­¡± ¡°No matter where that person has gone, if a year passes, he must eventually head to the second-tier camp. If we guard the entrance to the ladder, we shouldn¡¯t worry about him escaping, right?!¡± Hu Xue then snapped to her senses, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry to the lower second-tier camp, we can¡¯t let him escape!¡± Huang Hai Xiao didn¡¯t dawdle, nodded to the people, and took Hu Xue rushing towards the lower second-tier camp. Over the next day, Zhao Yu kept moving forward to explore the surrounding. He occasionally encountered first-tier high-level ordinary monsters and would clear them out when convenient, though they offered little experience, ranging from 0.1% to 0.5% per monster. At his level, only elite and commander monsters clearly offered more experience, but with Zhao Yu¡¯s current strength, hunting these monster alone was still difficult, so he had to let it be. Finally, after passing through a forest, the area suddenly opened up. Zhao Yu also finally understood what Hao Yu Wei had described, the so-called ¡®knowing the location of the second-tier camp at a glance¡¯. According to Hao Yu Wei, she had once asked Li Tian Ba to bring her to the second-tier camp. After crossed over a thousand kilometers, and there would be something that clearly indicated the location of the second-tier camp. In the distance, at the horizon, stood a towering sky-piercing tower connecting to the upper sky. ¡°Is that the second-tier camp?!¡± Zhao Yu was somewhat astounded, fully grasping the concept of the upper and lower second-tier camps. ¡°So, the upper camp is up there, and the lower camp is right beneath that tower?!¡± Once the location was confirmed, the journey became easier. After another half a day, Zhao Yu finally reached the base of the sky-piercing tower. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only From afar, the tower looked like a slender pillar, but up close, it was quite wide, at least several hundred meters across, all white, made of a special material that seemed very sturdy. Standing on the top of a tree, Zhao Yu looked far towards the base of the tower. He saw that the area was brightly lit, with vague shadows of people moving about. Occasionally, one or two figures emerged from the forest, heading towards the light. After observing for a while and seeing no signs of danger, Zhao Yu finally took steps towards it.. Chapter 664 - Chapter 664: Tier 2 Lower Camp (3) Chapter 664: Tier 2 Lower Camp (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu finally understood the situation of this camp as he was close enough. Except for a building similar in construction style to the first-tier camp under the sky-piercing tower, other infrastructures seemed to be artificially made. There was a fence around the periphery, with a sentry post at intervals, guarding against something. If it weren¡¯t for people occasionally coming in and out from the iron gate, Zhao Yu wouldn¡¯t dare to approach as it was like a prison with so many guards and sentry post. After a brief observation, Zhao Yu understood the basic rules. The entry fee into this second-tier lower camp was about one hundred first-tier coins. As a newcomer, Zhao Yu was asked to line up on another line for registration first at the entrance station. There were only three or five people queue up for registration and there were dozens of people wearing uniform battle armor, obviously the guards of this camp surrounded them. Based on Super Brain visual scanning, these guards were all of high level first-tier fighter, some even reaching the peak. Luckily, there was no King Slayer Fighter were temporarily found within sight. With most of the people here were high level first-tier, Zhao Yu was currently at the bottom of the chain now. At the same time, Zhao Yu also noticed everyone around was very good-looking women or handsome young men who seemed to be selected by the strongest fighter in the beginning. You look unfamiliar, which camp are you from?!¡± The counter staff at the gate glanced at Zhao Yu and found that he seemed unfamiliar around their area. ¡°Zheng Nan Camp!¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t think of concealing it. Mainly, he didn¡¯t know about the situation in other camps, so he avoided the option of randomly mentioned other camp to avoid trouble. After all, he still knew some basic information about the Tier 1 zone. For example, there were a total of eight camps in the entire Tier 1 zone, named according to their positions. The camp Zhao Yu and his former classmates arrived was the Zheng Nan Camp. ¡°Zheng Nan Camp?!¡± The registrar was startled, stood up and walked around thus glanced up and down at Zhao Yu like observing a rare object. The registrar asked the guard beside him in a low voice, ¡°Does Zheng Nan Camp require payment?!¡± Of course! Li Tian Ba has already left, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?!¡± The guard beside him sneered and shouted loudly. As soon as the words ¡°Li Tian Ba¡± were spoken, many people around stopped their actions and looked over, scrutinizing Zhao Yu. It was evident that ¡°Li Tian Ba¡± still carried some significance here. ¡°Zheng Nan Camp, is it? What¡¯s your name? Rookie!¡± The registrar nodded and asked. ¡°Zhao Yu!¡± With Zhao Yu¡¯s current strength had reached the high level first tier. Moreover, he had just breakthrough the limit cap by consuming the Green Life Grass. Naturally, there was no point to hide his real name. Moreover, if the guards found out that he was lying, the consequence would be worse. With no one else from the Zheng Nan Camp as the guard mentioned that Li Tian Ba has left with his group. No one here really know much about his information as well. ¡°The entrance fee is too first tier coin¡­¡± the registrar said after noting down the name. Are you related to Li Tian Ba?¡± he asked curiously. Zhao Yu shook his head, took out a hundred Tier 1 coins, and handed them over. At the same time, Zhao Yu noticed someone quickly left, as if to inform someone after knowing some newcomer came from the Zheng Nan Camp. Although he did not know what is coming at him, Zhao Yu was still quite confident in his own strength. After receiving the entrance token, Zhao Yu immediately walked in to begin his explore of the second tier lower camp. The sign was very simple. It was obviously an iron sign printed with 3D technology. It was not worth much compare to the too first tier coins. After entering the camp and walked around the street, Zhao Yu found out the camp was more lively than Zheng Nan Camp. The sound of stalls selling goods could be heard everywhere. In some corners, there were men and women babbling and doing something as if no one was around. Zhao Yu strolled around and found that there were variety of shops selling equipment, weapons, martial arts manuals, and all kinds of strange things. The currency was very uniform. They were all trading with first-tier coins. After strolling around and gathered intel with a few talkative stall owners, Zhao Yu finally had a preliminary understanding of the basic trading method in the camp. In the camp, it was very simple to go to the Second Tier Upper Camp. One only needed to pay One Thousand Tier One coins. The person in charge of the camp now did not seem to be stopping people here like Li Tian Ba back in the first tier camp. ¡°Excuse me, brother. Do we have a martial arts hall here? The martial arts here should be at the at least at Mystery Level, right?¡± ¡°The Martial Hall? Of course, it exists and all the martial arts definitely at the Mystery level. However, let¡¯s not even think about it! There are only eight devices in total across the eight camps, all controlled by the three major families. Back in your camp, if Li Tian Ba were still around, you still have the chance but not anymore!¡± After some inquiry, Zhao Yu understood that the Martial Hall in the lower camp had only capable of hosting eight combatants simultaneously. But now, all eight devices were under the control of the three major families, which were also the current administrators of the camp. According to the stall owner, the camp was once managed by four families, one of them was Zheng Nan Camp lead by Li Tian Ba. However, with Li Tian Ba¡¯s departure, the usual four has turned to three. Now, all the camps being managed by these three Camps. They are West, North, and Northwest Camps. These three not only managed all the eight camps but also restricted the paths of other camps¡¯ ascension to the King Slayer fighter level. ¡°Unlike those King Level Beast in the Tier o zone, The Tier 1 King Level Beast are all living in the King¡¯s Realm¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The entrance to the King¡¯s Realm was controlled by the three families. We can¡¯t even see the face of a King Level¡¯s Beast, let alone to advance into King Slayer fighter level¡­¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± The stall owner sighed heavily. Zhao Yu noticed that the stall owner¡¯s strength seemed to have reached the peak of High Level. ¡°So, if you¡¯re not aside with those three camps, there¡¯s no other way to enter the King¡¯s Realm?!¡± ¡°Naturally, that¡¯s impossible!¡± The stall owner waved his hand and laughed, ¡°I¡¯ve given up long ago. Soon enough, I will be having enough money to go to the second-tier upper camp, if I manage to advance into King Slayer Rank, I would have gone up long ago¡­.¡± Chapter 665 - Chapter 665: Tier 2 Lower Camp (4) Chapter 665: Tier 2 Lower Camp (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu noticed a suspicious person and his group was approaching him in his field of view and interrupted him on inquiring more information. With a quick glance, with none of them were strong enough as the previous King Slayer he encountered, Zhao Yu just stay back and curious to find out what these people intended to do. ¡°Is fighting banned in this camp?!¡± ¡°Of course, fighting is banned. With guards from the three families, fighting leads to fines¡­¡± The stall owner seemed to notice something too. That kid over there! I heard that you are from the Zheng Nan Camp?!¡± At that moment, the group of ill-intentioned people had approached nearby, and from a distance, they started shouting loudly. The people around stepped aside to clear a path, but didn¡¯t go far, much like the stall owner, eager to watch the unfolding scene. Zhao Yu took a quick and counted the total members of the group. This group consisted of thirteen members-eleven men and two women. The leader was at the peak first-tier high level fighter, in his twenties, with a square face speckled with moles, giving him a strange and ugly appearance. Flanking him were two young and beautiful women who didn¡¯t seem to mind his looks at all; the three stood very close together. ¡°I am from Zheng Nan Camp and who are you?!¡± Zhao Yu asked calmly. ¡°Good, a fine lad from Zheng Nan Camp, brothers! Take him down!¡± The leader was delighted, barking the order directly. His followers, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, picked up their weapons and charged at Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu quickly shouting, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the guards?!¡± ¡°Ha ha, we are the guards!¡± All the men burst into laughter upon hearing this. ¡°Kid, let me tell you, in this camp, we are the law!¡± Meanwhile, Zhao Yu also overheard the conversations of the people around him. Or rather, through his super-brain vision, the system picked up on some clues. For instance, two men watching from afar whispered, ¡°Zhang Yu Ming was apparently still held a grudge against the people from Zheng Nan Camp due to the previous event about his women¡­¡± ¡°Yeah! I heard about the event! Zhang Yu Ming¡¯s women was snapped away by force. But his elder brother is also a King Slayer fighter, right? How can he tolerate someone bullied his brother?!¡± -Hey, you¡¯re new here, you don¡¯t know. When Li Tian Ba was in charge here, Zheng Nan Camp was untouchable, who would dare to provoke them?!¡± -Zhang Yu Ming¡¯s brother not only didn¡¯t say a word but also sent his beloved woman over, which really made Zhang Yu Ming lose control over a period and challenged the Zhang Nan camp¡­In the end they were all beaten to half dead.¡± ¡°So he¡¯s taking out his frustrations on this new rookie of Zheng Nan Camp now?!¡± ¡°Hey, I heard that after Li Tian Ba and his crew left, Zhang Yu Ming has been ranting about going to Zheng Nan Camp to slaughter Li Tian Ba¡¯s remained crew, but his brother stopped him..,¡± So that¡¯s it! Zhao Yu finally understood the situation with Zhang Yu Ming. It was truly an undeserved disaster thanks to Li Tian Ba. Zhao Yu no longer could held back after realizing that the other party basically wi not let him off easily by reasoning with them. With their strongest fighter was just another King Slayer and as one of the major family, they could do whatever they liked to Zhao Yu. Although the situation was bad, It might be a perfect opportunity to test the newly martial art technique: Nine Techniques Returning to the Origin Fist. He had tried this technique while fighting the fierce Solar Tiger, and given that the beast was tough and Zhao Yu level was too low at that time, it hadn¡¯t been very effective, so he had changed to weapon instead of fist. Three Punches. Zhao Yu naturally came up with the name himself. He was too lazy to go through the trouble and counted from One Punch to Nine Punch. In an instant, three punches were threw out and instantly smashed the three people to the sky who were attacking him. This move seemed extremely powerful, but the damage it caused was limited as it was only a Yellow Level marital art. It only capable to repelled those high level first tier fighter by speed. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t take advantage of his victory to chase after them. Instead, he charged toward Zhang Yu Ming. ¡°Good kid, you¡¯re quite good! Bring it on then!¡± Zhang Yu Ming noticed that Zhao Yu was using some unknown martial arts and his battle spirit has kindled. He shouted loudly, pushed away the two women beside him and rushed forward with his saber. Five Punches. This was a move that could harden one¡¯s fist. Zhao Yu had tried it on the Solar Tiger. Even the toughness of the Solar Tiger that could shatter marble, but unable to harmed his fist. He even used the weapon in the first tier camp to test it, and all the blades were broken with his bare fist. When Nine Techniques Returning to the Origin Fist was activated, the hardness and defense of his fists had reached the same level comparable to high level monster. ¡°Clang ~!¡± The sound of two metal clashing rang out. ¡°Schwing!!¡± With consecutive punches on the long saber. The saber broken into pieces. Zhang Yu Ming quickly changed to defensive posture. Yet, with the speed of the punch Zhao Yu already punched him in the face twice. ¡°Puff -!¡± In an instant, Zhang Yu Ming¡¯s face was smashed, and a large amount of blood gushed out. His originally squarish face became even squarish from the punch. Although his level had been pulled up to the peak, his actual combat ability was obviously not good. He shouted in pain and covered his face with both hands while rolling on the ground. Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. This was purely a good-for-nothing as fighter. Even his subordinate was stronger than him. Zhao Yu turned around and faced Zhang Yu Ming remained group members. After Twenty minutes, more than ten high-level first tier fighter were all lying on the ground, howling in pain. ¡°You all rely too much on your physical strength and lack in combat skill Dare to provoke me?!¡± ¡°A piece of advice. We better not meet each other in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you!¡± Zhao Yu smiled contemptuously. He stepped on Zhang Yu Ming and patted his face lightly. At the same time, Zhao Yu snapped Zhang Yu Ming¡¯s money bag from his waist and leave happily. The surrounding people all made way and did not dare to stop him after witnessed his true strength. After Zhao Yu left for a while, Huang Hai Xiao along with Hu Xue and his men came over and grabbed Zhang Yu Ming. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Where is he?¡± Zhang Yu Ming had just gotten up by Zhao Yu and someone else dare to disrespect him again. This made him very angry. ¡°Damn it, who are you? Do you know who I am? Let go of me!¡± In the next second, Zhang Yu Ming flew out.. Chapter 666 - Chapter 666: Tier 2 Lower Camp (5) Chapter 666: Tier 2 Lower Camp (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Over there, he just left not too long ago. We need to chase after him!¡± Hu Xue sniffed carefully and quickly determined that Zhao Yu had left in that direction. Only then did the others chase after him. On the other side, Zhao Yu left the camp in a hurry and fled in a different direction. He had wanted to stroll around the camp and buy some weapons and equipment while gathering information, but he ended up encountered Zhang Yu Ming. As he finished teaching this person a lesson, he discovered through his Super Brain Vision that Hu Xue and the others had caught up to him, so he ran away in a hurry. It was still the same as before. He escaped when he passed by a river. Hu Xue, who had lost him again, was so angry that she punched the ground twice. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to guard the Tower. I¡¯ve already informed them about his appearance. As long as he shows up, we¡¯ll definitely catch him¡­¡± ¡°In addition, I have also sent people to investigate about his identity. The person is called Zhao Yu. He is from the Zheng Nan Camp¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu¡­¡± Hu Xue gritted her teeth and muttered. ¡°Huang Hai Xiao, Let¡¯s head to the Zheng Nan Camp. I want you to wash the place with blood!¡± ¡°Hu Xue! Have you lost your mind?!¡± Huang Hai Xiao¡¯s fac ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, I won¡¯t help you! That¡¯s our deal! Remember? ¡± Hu Xue insisted. ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already sent people back to the first tier camp to conduct large-scale experiments on Beast enhancer. Sooner or later, we¡¯ll be able to produce a special Beast enhancer that¡¯s not inferior to you¡­¡± Huang Hai Xiao said coldly. ¡°Also, Hu Xue, you better understand that I am in charge. If you dare to use us as tools¡­¡± Hu Xue was stunned for a moment, and she seemed to have sobered up a little. ¡°Do you think anyone can get through the sky-piercing tower?¡± Huang Hai Xiao asked her. ¡°Listen carefully! Within ten days, provide three special medicinal herbs or treasures, otherwise, I will allow Zhao Yu to go to the second-tier upper camp!¡± Upon hearing this, Hu Xue¡¯s face finally changed. She stared at Huang Hai Xiao for a long while, but ultimately conceded defeat. ¡°I agree to lead you to the treasures, but at the Tower, you must stop Zhao Yu and not let him leave!¡± Huang Hai Xiao immediately revealed a smile, completely different from his previously angry expression, and laughed, ¡°Of course, as long as tyou do your part, not just killing Zhao Yu, we could even send someone to wipe out the entire Zheng Nan Camp for you¡­¡± Two days later. Zhao Yu returned to the Zheng Nan Camp. After briefly arranging some affairs, he hurriedly left again. In the following period, to prevent Hu Xue and others from finding him, he decided not to return to the camp for now. Although the camp provided protection and people from other camps couldn¡¯t enter the Zheng Nan Camp easily, they could still stay at the entrance and trap him. For safety, Zhao Yu decided to stay in the wilderness until he maxed out to become the King Slayer Rank 1 fighter. After Zhao Yu hurriedly returned and then left, Pan Yi Ting and others took care of the tasks he had assigned. In the north gate hall of the camp, there were now a dozen more staff members, and there was also new information about contribution points. ¡°Contribution points can be exchanged one-to-one with First-Order coins¡­¡± ¡°At the peak of Low Level First Tier, one can spend a thousand contribution points to exchange for the qualification to advance to Intermediate level!¡± When this was announced, everyone in the hall was extremely excited. Especially Li Hu, who had reached the peak of low level in the past two days. Despite going out, he hadn¡¯t found an Intermediate level ordinary monster and had almost been killed by a high level monster. ¡°I want to exchange, I want to advance to Intermediate level right away!¡± Li Hu immediately shouted. The staff member pointed to the content written above and said, A group of ten people before set out together¡­¡¯¡± Only then did Li Hu realize that it a group advanced instead of just one person; ten people had to accumulate and go out together. Even though he was the first one ready to advance, he still had to wait for nine more people?! Behind him, He Yun and others couldn¡¯t help but snicker. ¡°Brother Li Hu, you¡¯re just too anxious. Let¡¯s wait for us and advance together!¡± Li Hu sighed heavily, his only option now was to turn his attention back to the announcement and continue reading. ¡°At the peak of Intermediate level, one can use ten thousand contribution points to exchange for a one-time opportunity to advance to High level¡­¡± Behind this line, the required number of people was also specified, though it was better than the requirement for advancing to intermediate level, they still requiring five people in group before set off. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For Zhao Yu, except for the martial hall, nothing else was of use for him now. Correspondingly, the value of these people, for him, was to earn First-Order coins for him when he had the qualification to go to the Second tier martial hall. Zhao Yu had asked the super brain if this kind of plug-in learning mode could be used in the Second Tier martial hall, and he received an affirmative answer. With so many first tier fighters excited by the announcement, they all advanced out of the camp to the market to recruit people. Hunting First Tier monster could earn them First tier coins, but this they had no way to use the in the first tier camp now. With the contribution system, they are able to exchange temporarily unnecessary First tier coins for a safe advancement was just perfect. As the announcement was made, it immediately stirred up the enthusiasm of many, with people clamoring to form teams and go hunting outside.. Chapter 667 - Chapter 667: Tier 2 Lower Camp (6) Chapter 667: Tier 2 Lower Camp (6) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu stayed outside for nearly three days, hunting day and night, bringing his progress bar up nearly thirty points. Now, he had reached 53% progress of the high level. During these three days, he would take the time to return to the camp¡¯s vicinity and observe silently. Hu Xue and the others were nowhere to be seen. According to the Super Brain¡¯s calculations, the likelihood of Hu Xue and the others pursuing him was highest on the first day. If they hadn¡¯t shown up in three days, the possibility of them coming within the next month was slim. Thus, after the third day, Zhao Yu actively returned to the camp to rest up. During the day, he hunted outside to increase his level progress bar, and at night, he returned to the martial hall to study martial arts techniques. In just one week, Zhao Yu pushed his progress to the limit, reaching 120% of the high level first tier and become a King Slayer Rank 1 now. The following days, he did not leave but instead stayed in the martial hall day and night. Initially, he could learn nearly a hundred techniques in one night, but as he spent more time in the martial hall, the number of techniques Zhao Yu learned each day greatly increased. Basically, he could learn three hundred techniques a day, and at this pace, it would take only fifteen more days to complete learn all the Yellow Level martial art techniques of the entire first tier camp. Meanwhile, Ji Wu Shuang and Pan Yi Ting, along with Hao Yu Wei and others, went out hunting every day to advance. Their efficiency was slower when Zhao Yu was around, but the two of them were ultimately high level first tier fighter now, naturally faster than Li Hu and the others. Thus, after a week, Zhao Yu received news from Yu Tie Jun that ten people had promoted to the intermediate level. Apart from Li Hu and the others, there were also Yang Hui Yan and a few others. In fact, there were more other low level first tier fighter who had been joining the promotion hunt during this time, but the death rate during hunting was not low, so the numbers hadn¡¯t grown significantly. Hao Yu Wei, being the first high level first tier fighter now in the camp didn¡¯t need to stick with Pan Yi Ting and the others on the hunting since her progress bar has full anymore. It was the first time she was going to led a promotion group to hunt, which was a significant event at the camp. Virtually all the male fighter totaling over three hundred, had gathered at the North Gate Hall. ¡°Who do you think is the expert leading our hunting party this time?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, could it be Pan Yi Ting?!¡± ¡°Or maybe that masked woman who¡¯s always with Pan Yi Ting?!¡± During this period, as Pan Yi Ting and Ji Wu Shuang had been promoted to high level first tier, all the camp¡¯s authority-establishing activities were carried out by these two. For everyone, Pan Yi Ting reaching high level first tier in such a short period was quite exhilarating news. After all, she had started at the same level as them and had now reached the end, reflecting the actual strength of the camp. After received the news from Yu Tie Jun, Zhao Yu left the martial hall and headed straight for the South Gate Hall. Beside him, Yu Tie Jun quickly came up to remind him, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not wearing a mask!¡± ¡°Mask?!¡± ¡°No need for it now, I am in charge now!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Originally, he had worn a mask when he had just been promoted to middle level, afraid of exposing his identity and not being able to suppress people like Li Hu. But now, his personal strength had reached King Slayer Rank 1, and both Pan Yi Ting and Ji Wu Shuang had already reached peak of the first tier as well, while the outside members still had no even at intermediate level. The gap in strength had grown significantly, eliminating the need to hide his identity. When Zhao Yu arrived at the North Gate Hall, the entire place was stunned. Li Hu looked at him blankly, surprised and puzzled, voicing the question everyone there wanted to ask: ¡°Zhao Yu, what are you doing here?!¡± Chapter 668 - Chapter 668: The Master of the Camp Is Actually Zhao Yu? Chapter 668: The Master of the Camp Is Actually Zhao Yu? Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡± How come you are here now? Shouldn¡¯t you just stay in the inner circle?¡± Everyone still remembered that Zhao Yu had once declared an irreconcilable stance against the camp. How dare he come to the camp?! Could it be, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the camp would kill him?! ¡°Did you also promoted to first tier?¡± ¡°Or¡­¡± Someone¡¯s eyes shimmered with an unusual gleam, exchanging looks with others, as if plotting something. If they could capture Zhao Yu and present him to the camp¡¯s management team. ¡°Zhao Yu, you¡¯ve got some nerve showing up at the camp¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you down on behalf of the camp¡¯s master right now!¡± Many who were initially just there to watch the excitement, shouted and charged towards Zhao Yu. ¡°How audacious!¡± Yu Tie Jun, who was nearby, was both shocked and furious, not expecting these people to be bold enough to attack Zhao Yu. He wanted to intervene to show his loyalty, but he was fearing that any action would expose his own lack of strength. ¡± ¡®STAY¡¯ down?!¡± Just as everyone¡¯s curious to witness a fight broke out between Zhao Yu and the front row fighter. Instead of running away, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t even move an inch, but opened his mouth to emit a syllable. The next second, this syllable suddenly expanded, like thunder rolling in, overwhelming everyone. The intense vibration forced everyone to cover their ears involuntarily and step back. Among them were the three who had tried to make a move. Their weapons dropped with a clatter, and they rolled on the ground, clutching their ears. The crowd was shocked, not understanding how Zhao Yu managed it. Zhao Yu nodded slightly, quite satisfied with his handiwork. Since his last fight with the Solar Tiger, where he discovered the effectiveness of sound attacks, he had learned all kinds of sonic techniques and had integrated them upon his return. He had finally refined a three-syllable sonic attack. ¡®Stay¡¯ was the weakest of these, primarily for disorienting the enemy. The others were ¡®Roll¡¯ and ¡®Kill¡¯, while ¡®Roll¡¯ carried an inherent pressure that could intimidate, while ¡®Kill¡¯ had a strong penetrative and vibration force, capable of killing invisibly. By the time one heard the sound, the sonic attack had already penetrated their whole body. The syllable ¡®Stay¡¯ came quickly and left just as quickly. Everyone only felt a sense of oppression, but as the voice faded, the oppression also disappeared. Looking at the three people lying on the ground, they were already bleeding from their seven orifices. Although they were not dead, they were obviously frightened. They rolled and crawled into the back of the crowd. Fortunately, everyone discovered that Zhao Yu did not have any killing intent. Some of his classmate came up and warned him.¡± Zhao Yu, you should run. If the higher-ups of the camp come, you¡¯ll be finished¡­¡± Li Hu beside of them felt that Zhao Yu¡¯s figure was very familiar. ¡°Zhao Yu, have we met before in the Tier 1 area?!¡± he curiously asked. Zhao Yu smiled when he heard that. He took out a white fox mask and threw it to him. After Li Hu looked at him in shock. He did not expect Zhao Yu to be the White Fox boss. The others around saw Li Hu¡¯s expression while holding the white fox mask di not understanding what the meaning of it at all. ¡°Li Hu, what is this?!¡± He Yun asked softly. Li Hu had only told a few people about the white fox boss. Li Hu thought that perhaps he could establish a connection with the White Fox boss, that¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t made it widely known about being saved by Zhao Yu long ago. Unexpectedly, the White Fox turned out to be Zhao Yu. Holding the mask, Li Hu trembled as he said, ¡°Zhao Yu, are you really my savior?!¡± ¡°Wait, what is this White Fox Mask about, has Zhao Yu been here all along?!¡± ¡°Ah? Zhao Yu has also reached the peak of the intermediate Level of first tier, is he going to advance with us now?!¡± Some were bewildered, not understanding why Zhao Yu was appearing here. Hearing this, Zhao Yu smiled slightly and said lightly, ¡°Are all the people who need to promote to high level gathered?¡± Just as everyone was confused, the sound of high heels clacking on the stairs echoed. Ji Wu Shuang and Pan Yi Ting also came back and stood at the camp gate. ¡°Pan Yi Ting is here¡­¡± Someone shouted. These days, Pan Yi Ting as a high-level first tier fighter had become well recognized, and no one dared to make trouble. And then, people noticed that figure tagged along with Pan Yi Ting was apparently¡­ ¡°Ji Wu Shuang?!¡± Many exclaimed in surprise. Ji Wu Shuang, having been hunted by many in the past, was naturally recognized by her appearance. However, nobody expected Ji Wu Shuang to also appear here. ¡°If Zhao Yu is here, why wouldn¡¯t Ji Wu Shuang be here as well?!¡± ¡°Right, they both left together back then¡­¡± ¡°But I remember, they were both followed by two King Level Beast, unable to enter through the main gate¡­¡± Someone realized something and exclaimed, ¡°Could it be that they entered through the north gate?!¡± As Pan Yi Ting and Ji Wu Shuang walked along, everyone automatically made way for them. Pan Yi Ting passed through the asked, ¡°Brother Yu, do you need me to accompany you on this trip out?!¡± The entire place gasped in shock, not expecting Pan Yi Ting to speak to Zhao Yu in such a manner. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This person was a high-level first tier fighter, rumored to be the woman of the camp¡¯s leader. ¡°No need, it¡¯s just about a dozen people, won¡¯t take much time!¡± Zhao Yu casually said. The surrounding people were still confused, not understanding about what¡¯s going on now. Only Li Hu figured out and understood about the situation now. ¡°Zhao Yu, are you the one leading us out for advancement this time?!¡± Chapter 669 - Chapter 669: The Master of the Camp Is Actually Zhao Yu? Chapter 669: The Master of the Camp Is Actually Zhao Yu? (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Zhao Yu is the one instead of Pan Yi Ting who will lead us?!¡± ¡°Zhao Yu? Seriously? Wasn¡¯t he just at ultimate fighter level? Everyone present was shocked and somewhat incredulous after hearing Li Hu¡¯s words. ¡°Everyone, listen up. Aren¡¯t you all curious about how I managed to reach the high level first tier so quickly? I will revel my method to you all now!¡± Everyone quickly gathered closer to figure out. ¡°Brother Yu is the strongest person in this camp right now. So¡­Guess what? He was the one who helped me and Ji Wu Shuang to advance to high level.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°How is this possible?! Zhao Yu should not be ahead of us so far, even he successfully advanced into first tier by himself. HE should be same level as we all now.¡± Many people felt like they were dreaming. Less than two months had passed since Zhao Yu had faded from the public eye. What kind of ability did he have to promoted so fast and capable to help Pan Yi Ting advance to intermediate and high level in such a short period? What was his secret to level up so quick? Everyone have this doubt because Zhao Yu was just an ultimate fighter like them before the camp open up for the public. When had he even advanced to first tier without the help from the camp? ¡°Stop dawdling. Those who want to advance to high level first tier, follow me¡­¡± Zhao Yu was getting impatient and left. He walked towards the door. With his current strength, there really was no need to explain anything to these people. He will just show them in action. The crowd looked at each other, somewhat unsure of what to do. At this moment, Li Hu was the first to stand up and hurriedly followed him. He Yun squinted his eyes, thinking back to what Li Hu had said earlier about the White Fox Boss was actually Zhao Yu and decided to follow as well. Although the others were confused and unsure, they still followed after Li Hu and He Yun. Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain, but Pan Yi Ting was worried that others might trouble him, so before everyone had left, she decided to explained to the crowd, ¡°Do you all know why the camp has been opened?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of Zhao Yu became the master of the camp, and he was giving you all the opportunity to advance to first tier¡­¡± ¡°Seriously?!¡± The crowd was shocked. Even Li Hu, who had just stepped towards the north gate following Zhao Yu, couldn¡¯t help but turn back to listen the whole story. He recognized Zhao Yu¡¯s strength, thinking he might be the White Fox Boss, at least one of the leaders in charge of the camp. With Pan Yi Ting¡¯s declaration that Zhao Yu was the master of the camp was quite exaggerated¡­ At the gate, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t have the time to wait for them to finish the story. Seeing some people returned back, he frowned and warned them, ¡°Those who want to advance, move quickly. I won¡¯t wait for those who can¡¯t keep up!¡± With that, he activated his Lightfoot skills and headed towards the wilderness. The others who had paid the money could not finish listening about Pan Yi Ting¡¯s explanation anymore and quickly chased after Zhao Yu. After Zhao Yu left a while later, Pan Yi Ting finally finished her sharing the situation of the camp to the remained fighter. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t need to explain these details. But recently, Zhao Yu had been busy in his cultivation and hadn¡¯t had time to show up, resulting in fewer interactions with them. Moreover, Zhao Yu had reached the strength of a King Slayer Rank 1, if she didn¡¯t clarify things, it would be a waste of his time for those foolhardy enough to try attack him in the wild. Thus, after discussing with the other women, Pan Yi Ting decided to make the camp¡¯s situation public, to let everyone know that Zhao Yu was now the strongest fighter, and they should not disturb or disrespect him unnecessarily. ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable¡­¡± -So, Zhao Yu entered the Tier 1 zone alone as an ultimate fighter and hunted a first tier normal monsters to advance into first tier?! ¡°It¡¯s the similar method like Li Tian Ba advanced to first tier back in the day¡­¡± ¡°Ya! You are right but, Li Tian Ba wasn¡¯t as exceptional as Zhao Yu. At that time, Li Tian Ba gathered all the ultimate fighters in the inner circle, along with most threshold-level fighters, had moved out, and many were killed or injured, just to create an opportunity for Li Tian Ba¡­¡± ¡°Are you saying Zhao Yu was stronger than Li Tian Ba..¡± ¡°If he could hunt first tier monsters alone, does it mean he actually was capable of killing the king level beast chased him all these time?!¡± ¡°Hisss¡ª!¡± Everyone gasped. They knew Zhao Yu was formidable, after all, he was someone bold enough to openly declare war on the camp for a woman. But who would have thought he was beyond their imagination. He actually successfully hunted a first tier monster alone as a zero tier ultimate fighter? ¡°Wait, if that¡¯s the case, then Zhao Yu must have reached high level as well?!¡± Someone stated that Pan Yi Ting mentioned about the help from Zhao Yu for her and Ji Wu Shuang advanced to high level in such short time. ¡°Ha?!¡± ¡°Zhao Yu is not just a high level first tier fighter. He is now a King Slayer fighter, one of the top fighter in the entire Tier 1 zone¡­¡± ¡°With his current strength, he could move up to second tier camp anytime he wishes, he just hasn¡¯t moved on yet!¡± A murmur of astonishment swept through the crowd. ¡°So, Zhao Yu really is the camp master now¡­¡± ¡°No wonder, I was wondering why the camp had opened up to outsiders suddenly, it turns out Zhao Yu has settled here¡­ ¡°So, we have all benefited from Zhao Yu s grace?! ¡°What else?!¡± ¡°Based on the previous management of the camp, without Zhao Yu¡¯s residency, the camp might never have opened up to us even until our deaths! Many people came to a realization, feeling fortunate that Zhao Yu had changed the camp; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been their turn to come in. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the wilderness. Zhao Yu was sprinting ahead, with the others following behind. He maintained a speed to stay close around them, ensuring that those behind could keep up. Unbeknownst to him, however, this was terrifying fast for those following behind. ¡°Dammit! I can¡¯t catch my breath! Isn¡¯t this too fast?! Chapter 670 - Chapter 670: The Master of the Camp Is Actually Zhao Yu? Chapter 670: The Master of the Camp Is Actually Zhao Yu? (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Could you all speed up? If we encounter a high-level elite monster, we won¡¯t even be able to escape¡­¡± To the people behind present, they had never run so fast in their life before. After all, they were not facing a low or intermediate level Tier 1 monster that was waiting for them to hunt, but a high-level monster that could jump out at any time. In the past, someone like Zhao Yu who ran wildly would be asking death to knock on the door. But now, people couldn¡¯t turn back now as they are already too far away from the camp. Walking back alone basically was a suicide action. Even Pan Yi Ting had revealed that Zhao Yu was the strongest fighter in their camp now, thus he was also the master of the camp. He had even helped her advanced to become a high level first tier fighter. In this uncertain situation, many people turned their gazes to He Yun and Li Hu. They wanted to know about their decision. In the end, Li Hu never answered anyone of them and followed Zhao Yu steadily without any hesitation. He Yun, on the other hand, was observing Li Hu¡¯s action and was following him steadily. The people behind could only grit their teeth and follow. They thought that if they encountered danger, their position would be far enough for them to have a chance to escape. ¡°Hiss At that moment, a strange sound came from up ahead. Someone exclaimed, ¡°The Deathbringer Serpent, an intermediate level commander monster, run!¡± For those who had just reached the intermediate level first tier. This monster was a creature at the top of the food chain, deadly on contact. Many stopped in their tracks; if not Li Hu and others intermediate level peak fighter was not running, they would have fled already. Li Hu, was also startled and unsure of what Zhao Yu would decide to do. If they were to run, how able the rest of their members behind them? Their speed could not catch up with them and If they were to fight, could he pin it down? In his opinion, even if Zhao Yu helped them advance to intermediate level, they would still need to be extremely cautious and selective as toxic or poison could still kill them even if they are high level fighter. At the very least, a intermediate commander monster, being among the strongest at that level, was not the first choice. Zhao Yu observed for a while and made his move. He seemingly pulled out three darts from nowhere and threw them with a flick of his wrist. ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss¡ª Immediately after, everyone heard the piteous screams of the Deathbringer Serpent. Looking ahead, the previously imposing and invincible Deathbringer Serpent was now bisected, especially near the head by the mouth, where a dart had pinned it. ¡°Hurry! Take it down¡± Zhao Yu turned to look at everyone and said indifferently. The crowd was stunned to figure out what was going on. Li Hu, being closest to Zhao Yu, could clearly see the condition of the Deathbringer Serpent and quickly exclaimed in joy, ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go!¡± Li Hu dashed forward with his long sword. At that moment, the Deathbringer Serpent was pinned to the ground, barely alive, even unable to open its mouth. Li Hu gathered his full strength and bravely chopped down with his sword. ¡°Swish!¡± To his astonishment, the Deathbringer Serpent really never fought back and was beheaded with a single stroke. Following that, a white light floated up. ¡°Did I advance?!¡± ¡°I advanced!!!¡± Li Hu shouted in ecstasy. ¡°Keep the Tier 1 coins and hand them over when we return to the camp!¡± Zhao Yu casually reminded Li Hu, then once again activated his Lightfoot skill and started sprinting. It was then that the others realized that Zhao Yu was even stronger than they had imagined. Everyone was overjoyed and quickly chased after him. Every move Zhao Yu made and another fighter successfully advanced. The entire wilderness felt like their own backyard; all the monsters they encountered, whether mid-level or high-level, even the commander monsters, could not escape from Zhao Yu¡¯s strike. A single dart was enough to immobilized them. For those slightly stronger, Zhao Yu would unsheathe his sword and weakened them. No matter how the monster fought back, Zhao Yu always perfectly executed his mission, leaving these monsters on the brink of death. In just an hour and a half, ten people, including Yang Hui Yan and three other women, had all successfully advanced. ¡°Am I really a intermediate level fighter now? Am I dreaming! It was even more easier than how we advanced from zero tier to low level first tier!?¡± Some were still bewildered on the way back, hardly believing it. It wasn¡¯t until they completely returned to the north gate of the camp and after Zhao Yu had left, that they finally snapped back to reality, realizing they had indeed advanced to intermediate level. ¡°Oh¡­.MY GOD!!! Zhao Yu really is a King Slayer FIGHTER!¡± ¡°Legend says, it is a level beyond high level first tier!¡± ¡°Indeed! Zhao Yu is the legend now!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect another level beyond high level and how did he become King Slayer fighter?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°How did he even advanced to high level by himself!? Damn son, he really is a legend.¡± At that moment, Li Hu and He Yun exchanged glances. Only then did they realize that their own power was nothing compared to a Zhao Yu. ¡°So, the gap between us is this huge¡­¡± At this moment that the two of them realized that Zhao Yu had arrived later than them, yet they are so far apart. Li Hu and He Yun could only look up to Zhao Yu from distance now. When the news of this group advancing to intermediate level without casualty and finished within two hours spread, the entire camp was astonished. Just an hour and a half earlier, at the south gate of the camp, including the inner circle, news had just spread that Zhao Yu was the camp master now. The words spoken by Pan Yi Ting had just been heard by many people. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But most still felt like they were dreaming, as if someone was joking, maintaining a skeptical attitude. However, when Li Hu and the others returned and personally confirmed that Zhao Yu had led them in the next promotion activity, and vividly described the ease and comfort to hunt with Zhao YU. The entire camp was astounded! What shocked them was not just the description of Zhao Yu¡¯s strength. But also the attitude of someone who was clearly at the top of their cohort.. Chapter 671 - Chapter 671: The Master of the Camp Is Actually Zhao Yu? Chapter 671: The Master of the Camp Is Actually Zhao Yu? (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Whether it was Li Hu or He Yun, they were the best of the best in their batch. But now, when they talked about Zhao Yu, all of them were praising Zhao Yu non stop as they were his underlings. ¡± Is this still the boss of Tiger Howl Gang, Li Hu I knew? He was like a stranger to me now!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about you. I¡¯ve been working for He Yun at least half a year, but I¡¯ve never seen him flatter someone like this. That kind of unconcealable worship that seeped out shocked me¡­¡± Everyone was extremely surprised. In the end, they discovered that this group of people who had followed Zhao Yu out to hunt seemed to be intimidated by Zhao Yu¡¯s strength. ¡°Did you guys notice the time? In an hour and a half, from the time they left until they returned, a total of fourteen people have all advanced¡­¡± ¡°No casualty as well¡ª!¡± Zero tier ultimate fighter have never ventured into the Tier 1 wilderness, they do not understand what this entails. for those elites present have all been severely beaten and some barely escaped from death several times.. The survived first tier fighter clearly know how rare and utterly that no one has single scratch. ¡°Zhao Yu is now the master of the camp, and even Ji Wu Shuang has become a high-level First Tier Fighter¡­¡± The news shocked those who were most emotionally affected, namely his former classmates and colleagues. Especially the members of the Academy faction and the Ancient Martial faction, who could once be considered direct subordinates of Zhao Yu and Ji Wu Shuang. However, the events that followed caused them to part ways. Particularly after Zhao Yu declared war on the camp, many openly supported the camp on confronting Zhao Yu to the end. Although these people are insignificant, Zhao Yu does not even know their situation, but on the camp¡¯s side, the supporter quietly excluded Zhao Yu previous members by not trading with them and interrupted their hunt in the wildness to block their advancement. ¡°Xiao Xiao Long, did you know all along that Zhao Yu was the master of the camp?!¡± After hearing the news, Li Hong Wei and others immediately sought out Xiao Xiao Long to inquire about the situation. Xiao Xiao Long gave a wry smile, shook his head and said, ¡°I knew he was there after I received his words from Commander Yu. But I didn¡¯t realize Zhao Yu was the master of the camp, nor that he was the strongest in the camp.¡± In his view, Zhao Yu¡¯s must was only slightly better than them. As Zhao Yu openly challenged the camp. Xiao Xiao Long has a doubt that most of the heads up of the camp must have the though of eliminate Zhao Yu even someone high in position of the camp favored him. He has never imagined that Zhao Yu was actually the master of the camp. Or else he would has seek his help long time ago. Li Hong Wei slapped his thigh excitedly, ¡°That Zhao Yu. We are friends and he didn¡¯t even tell us, keeping us all in the dark¡­¡± Beside him, Wang Zi Jun quickly reminded, ¡°Brother Wei, watch what you say. Brother Yu is now the camp owner, you should be mindful of your status¡­¡± Only then did Li Hong Wei realize, regardless of how they interacted with Zhao Yu in the past, they couldn¡¯t behave the same way now. A person¡¯s status and position can change at any moment. Little do they know how many people in history, who were brothers with the emperor before his success, and after his ascension, failed to adjust their behavior and were secretly eliminated by the emperor. Li Hong Wei looked around nervously, ¡°It¡¯s just us here, it won¡¯t leak out, right?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will blab. I was wondering why so many of our people finally able to get into the camp; it turns out Zhao Yu was helping behind the scenes¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought it was because of Pan Yi Ting¡¯s influence that so many of us got so many benefits¡­¡± The camp staff have a separate contribution points system for them, whether for buying materials or advancing in level, the prices are much cheaper than outsiders a lot, which is quite a significant benefit. ¡°What do you think about us going to find Zhao Yu now?!¡± Huo Li Juan said excitedly on the side. Before she could finish, Wang Zi Jun interrupted,¡± Let¡¯s not until we get stronger, better not to meet Zhao Yu now!¡± ¡°Why?!¡± Huo Li Juan was quite dissatisfied. Zhao Yu had once separated from them due to the precious event but they still had that much of a connection. ¡°Zhao Yu is now the camp owner, busy beyond measure. If outsider noticed the benefits we gained, it could disrupt his reputation and work, it the end it might even possibly ruin our past friendship¡­¡± ¡°My idea is, if we encounter difficulties, or at a critical moment, like when advancing to a mid-level or high-level First Tier, then we should approach Zhao Yu through commander Yu. That way, we could stay low profile and not waste such opportunities¡­¡± He was well aware that relationship with the passage of time and changes in status, would eventually fade with many factors. The others more or less understood and decided to save their requests for critical moments. ¡°Ji Wu Shuang, I¡¯m not feeling well today, I don¡¯t want to go out¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei said with a pale face. ¡°Nothing serious, right? Have you check using the medical device?¡± Ji Wu Shuang asked with concern. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just that auntie has arrived¡­¡± Yang Hui Yan paused for a moment, ¡°Didn¡¯t your aunt just leave¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hao Yu Wei quickly cut off Yang Hui Yan, ¡°Hormonal imbalance, feeling uncomfortable¡­¡± ¡°Alright then, don¡¯t go out today, lets wait for tomorrow. If possible, let Pan Yi Ting follow along with you¡­¡± She and Pan Yi Ting basically took turns, each taking Hao Yu Wei and others out hunting every other day. According to Zhao Yu¡¯s suggestion, it would be more efficient for the two of them to go out together. But Ji Wu Shuang insisted that someone must stay at the camp, they couldn¡¯t leave Zhao Yu to manage everything alone.. Chapter 672 - Chapter 672: The Master of the Camp Is Actually Zhao Yu? Chapter 672: The Master of the Camp Is Actually Zhao Yu? (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Knock, knock, knock ~!¡± ¡°Enter!¡± Pan Yi Ting walked in as if she had something on her mind.¡± Sister Ji, are you free now? I want to talk to you!¡± ¡°All right!¡± She didn¡¯t know what Pan Yi Ting wanted to talk about. ¡± Sisters, I¡¯m not feeling well. Can you bring me back to my room?!¡± Yang Hui Yan and the others were tactful. They helped Hao Yu Wei got up and left quickly. When there were no outsiders in the room, Pan Yi Ting walked to the door and checked it. Her actions made Ji Wu Shuang puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so secretive? Are you afraid of being eavesdropped?!¡± Pan Yi Ting looked ashamed. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Ji Wu Shuang could not understanding what she was talking about. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡± She walked over to Pan Yi Ting and asked her to sit down on a sofa nearby first. For a while, Pan Yi Ting tried to speak about her though several times but couldn¡¯t get the words out, as if hiding some unspeakable secret. Ji Wu Shuang patted her back and smiled, ¡°We¡¯re sisters, we have been through several life and death situation together. There¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t talk about, just say whatever you think of!¡± Pan Yi Ting took a deep breath and reveled her feeling, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Take your time, no rush!¡± Ji Wu Shuang gave her a reassuring look, as if to say, whatever you tell me, I won¡¯t blame you. ¡°Some time ago, didn¡¯t Zhao Yu take each of us out hunting separately¡­¡± Pan Yi Ting¡¯s face flushed slightly as she whispered, ¡°Once, we were attacked by a monster, and I thought I was going to die there, but Zhao Yu risked his life to save me¡­¡± ¡°At that time¡­¡± ¡°What did you guys do after that?!¡± Pan Yi Ting quickly waved her hands, ¡°No, no, sis, believe me, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± This confused Ji Wu Shuang, ¡°Then what are you sorry for?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± Pan Yi Ting stuttered for a long time, ¡°It¡¯s just, I realized I¡¯ve fallen for Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help wanting to be close to him¡­¡± ¡°Even at night, I fantasize about how great it would be if he entered my room instead¡­¡± ¡°You knew that Zhao Yu goes to my room every night?!¡± Ji Wu Shuang also blushed about her sister found out about their night activity. ¡°I actually left a crack in my door at night, fantasizing whether he would come or not¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sis¡­¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t¡­ shouldn¡¯t harbor fantasies about my brother-in-law¡­¡± ¡°These past few days, Zhao Yu has been away, and I¡¯ve gradually calmed down¡­¡± ¡°I understand, this isn¡¯t right, I can¡¯t continue like this, otherwise I¡¯ll make a mistake sooner or later¡­¡± ¡°So, I want to apologize to you and promise that I will never have inappropriate thoughts about Zhao Yu, your husband, again¡­¡± ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll also try to avoid contact with him as much as possible¡­¡± After saying all this, Pan Yi Ting felt much lighter. These days, her feelings for Zhao Yu had been tormenting her. After all, Zhao Yu was Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s lover, and she was Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s dear sister, best friend, and good buddy. The room suddenly quieted down. There was a long silence. After a while, Ji Wu Shuang¡¯ finally broke the silence. ¡°Is this what you wanted to talk to me about?!¡± Pan Yi Ting whispered, ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s it? Nothing else?¡± Ji Wu Shuang suddenly laughed. ¡°I thought you had done something serious, and it turns out it¡¯s just this?!¡± Pan Yi Ting was a bit lost, blankly asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a big issue?!¡± Ji Wu Shuang reached out and pinched her nose, laughing, ¡°I thought you had poisoned me or something, and all this fuss is just because you like Zhao Yu, but nothing happened?!¡± ¡°We are adults. You are clear about what Zhao Yu does when he comes into my room every night?¡± Pan Yi Ting was surprised that Ji Wu Shuang, herself would bring up such a topic. Is this the kind of thing you could talk about openly?! Ji Wu Shuang continued on her own, ¡°As you might guess, every night we have to¡­¡± She tilted her head, ¡°Hmm, many times¡­¡± Then, her eyes seemed a bit dreamy as she sighed, ¡°You don¡¯t know, Zhao Yu, he¡­¡± It seems Ji Wu Shuang wasn¡¯t joking, and seemed genuinely about to share their story, Pan Yi Ting became curious. ¡°What about him?¡± Ji Wu Shuang glanced at her, sighed deeply, and said, ¡°His stamina is too strong¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m struggling to keep up¡­and it¡¯s almost everyday¡­¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Pan Yi Ting was baffled, not quite understanding. Although she had a childhood sweetheart, she had never done anything over the line and didn¡¯t quite grasp these matters. ¡°He doesn¡¯t stop until I¡¯m completely exhausted or passed out every time¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ji Wu Shuang said helplessly, ¡°You have no idea what it feels like to be near death¡­¡± ¡°Not to hide it from you, these past few days, I¡¯ve been thinking about whether or not to ask a sister to share some of the night¡­night¡­exercise?¡± Pan Yi Ting¡¯s mouth hung open, ¡°You would share Zhao Yu with someone else?!¡± ¡°What else can I do? He¡¯s so vigorous, I might collapse if nothing changes!¡± Ji Wu Shuang smiled and said, ¡°Ting Ting, since we¡¯ve opened up, would you be willing to come over and help me? I won¡¯t force you..¡± Chapter 673 - Chapter 673: Hao Yu Wei’ s Thoughts Chapter 673: Hao Yu Wei¡¯ s Thoughts Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Pan Y Ting looked at Ji Wu Shuang with her mouth agape. She didn¡¯t expect Ji Wu Shuang to be serious. ¡°Sister, isn¡¯t this inappropriate?!¡± ¡°Zhao Yu is my brother-in-law¡­¡± She said in a flabbergasted manner, her face started burning red. ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious!¡± Ji Wu Shuang nodded, covered her mouth and laughed.¡± There¡¯s no need to be so formal between us. I¡¯ve had this idea for a long time. Now that you¡¯re interested, why don¡¯t we do it tonight?!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Pan Yi Ting was completely flustered. Her heart was beating wildly, and her mind was blank. Ji Wu Shuang pinched her face and said with a smile, ¡°When the time comes, we will attack together and teach that guy a lesson. How about that?!¡± Her words were half true and half false. Zhao Yu¡¯s ability was one thing, but she was indeed a little overwhelmed. She was a little afraid that Zhao Yu would come over at night. On the other hand, it was the problem of sunk costs. Ever since she became Zhao Yu¡¯s subordinate, she had been thinking from Zhao Yu¡¯s perspective. Zhao Yu was like the crow in the sky. Because of her, Pan Yi Ting had also reached the high level of first tier. This kind of investment is hard to get a return in the short term, especially in a world where monsters and bandits run rampant. If Pan Yi Ting were to die outside, all of Zhao Yu¡¯s previous efforts would have been in vain. Moreover, Pan Yi Ting is a core management member, so they can¡¯t just ignore her. Therefore, knowing that Pan Yi Ting likes Zhao Yu, Ji Wu Shuang saw a win-win opportunity. It would not only help her share the burden in but also win over her trust, making Pan Yi Ting wholeheartedly loyal to them from then on. ¡°Ting Ting, listen to me¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu likes black silk stockings. You should wear them tonight¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang spoke without any concealment, causing Pan Yi Ting to blush with embarrassment, especially when Ji Wu Shuang hinted she would be there to assist tonight, which made her even more perplexed. Can such things really involve an outsider?! ¡°Black silk¡­ I¡¯ve never worn them¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you haven¡¯t worn them before, I¡¯ll teach you!¡± Ji Wu Shuang said with a smile. ¡°Ting Ting, don¡¯t worry too much, leave everything to me. When I come back tonight, I¡¯ll help you dress up nicely. At that time, just listen for my signal, and you¡¯ll get your wish comes true¡­¡± With that, Pan Yi Ting left with full of confusion. She had intended to go back and reconfirm again, but the previous conversation made her too shy to come out even now. ¡°It¡¯s too embarrassing, how could we do this?!¡± Pan Yi Ting hadn¡¯t expected to see such a different side of Ji Wu Shuang from their conversation. In her eyes, Ji Wu Shuang was synonymous with aloofness, pride, and coolness. Was it like ancient times, where the lady of the house helped her husband find a concubine?! ¡°But I am that concubine¡­¡± Pan Yi Ting covered her flushed face, feeling a bit of joy, ¡°And I¡¯m quite willing¡­¡± She felt like a thief with a guilty conscience, locking herself in her room, not daring to go out again. She entered the bathroom and tried to quench the burning in her heart with cold water again and again. Thinking about what might happen with Zhao Yu that night made her restless. In the end, she could only cover her head with the blanket, lost in her thoughts, imagining various scenarios. At the north gate of the camp. ¡°Everyone, listen up. Because Hao Yu Wei need some rest. So, I¡¯ll take you all four out hunting today, as usual. Stick close to me and keep quiet, understand?!¡¯1 Ji Wu Shuang instructed the other women before leading the team away. Not long after she left, a woman sneaking around in the corridor quietly went upstairs. She reached a certain room on the fourth floor and rhythmically knocked three times before leaving. Shortly after, the door opened. Hao Yu Wei stepped out wearing a large trench coat. ¡°Ji Wu Shuang has left, the opportunity has come¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Zhao Yu was a king slayer fighter now, and his rapid rise showed his potential was much greater than Li Tian Ba. Moreover, she had noticed that Zhao Yu seemed to be planning to leave soon, likely within a month. Hao Yu Wei had thought it through; with just Pan Yi Ting and Ji Wu Shuang taking five women hunting, a month was simply not enough. So, what worried her most was Zhao Yu leaving and taking Pan Yi Ting and Ji Wu Shuang with him. Then, neither she nor the others would be able to leave. One must fend for oneself; after much deliberation, Hao Yu Wei decided it was better to win over Zhao Yu directly rather than trying to please Pan Yi Ting and Ji Wu Shuang. Given Zhao Yu¡¯s efficiency, if he wanted, he could probably elevate her to a higher level within three to five days. Wrapped in her trench coat, Hao Yu Wei hurried down the stairs and quickly went to the martial arts hall where Zhao Yu usually using for his cultivation. ¡°Knock, knock, knock¡ª!¡± The door opened. Zhao Yu was surprised to see Hao Yu Wei standing outside, ¡°What¡¯s up? Today is your off day from hunting?¡± Usually, when he was here, no one bothered him much. Hao Yu Wei, hiding a bowl of soup, sweetly smiled, ¡°I made some soup and wanted to bring it over for you to try¡­¡± As she lifted her hand, a button on her coat naturally popped open, revealing her fair clavicle, which looked somewhat enticing. ¡°Just you alone?¡± Zhao Yu casually asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Hao Yu Wei¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red, appearing a bit shy. Zhao Yu nodded thoughtfully, stepping aside, ¡°Come in.¡± He occupied the martial arts hall, a space of over one hundred and fifty-six square meters, all to himself, which felt very spacious. After Hao Yu Wei entered, Zhao Yu peered out into the corridor left and right before closing the door. Zhao Yu used his Super Brain vision to scan through Hao Yu Wei and confirmed that Hao Yu Wei didn¡¯t have any hidden weapons and that the soup she carried was safe before he took a sip. ¡°How¡¯s the taste?!¡± Hao Yu Wei asked eagerly. ¡°Not too bad!¡± Zhao Yu nodded and asked, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Hao Yu Wei didn¡¯t expect Zhao Yu to be so unperceptive; she had come all this way, and he was acting like she should leave if there was nothing else. This time, she had to seize the opportunity, whatever it took, she couldn¡¯t just leave. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be such a good chance next time. ¡°I dreamed about you¡­¡± ¡°Dreamed about me?! What did you dream about?¡± Zhao Yu was taken aback, curious about what Hao Yu Wei. Hao Yu Wei grinned playfully, ¡°You guess!¡± Zhao Yu stroked his chin, guessing, ¡°In the dream, did I kill you?¡± Hao Yu Wei feigned a smile, shaking her head, ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t have such a bloody and violent dream, guess again¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ then in the dream, did you kill me?¡± Hao Yu Wei opened her mouth, at a loss, feeling that Zhao Yu lacked any sense of romance. ¡°It¡¯s so hot in here!¡± She said while unbuttoning her coat, revealing the lingerie underneath. ¡°Is it hot here? Zhao YU!¡± Zhao Yu nodded, looking up, ¡°Let¡¯s have some cool air!¡± The next second, the room¡¯s intelligent system activated, and a wave of cool air blew through. ¡°Cool¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei¡¯s expression was odd, but she kept smiling. As Zhao Yu had no intention of continuing on, she didn¡¯t play coy any longer, taking the initiative, ¡°In my dream, you and I were a couple¡­¡± ¡°A couple?!¡± Zhao Yu became interested, asking what exactly that entailed. Hao Yu Wei gave a shy smile, scratching her head as she said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s kind of hard to explain. It feels like it wasn¡¯t now, but a few months ago, back when the camp was still under Li Tian Ba¡¯s rule¡­¡± ¡°You were one of Li Tian Ba¡¯s men, and I was Li Tian Ba¡¯s woman. We truly loved each other but dared not show it in front of him¡­¡± ¡°Every time, you could only hide in the closet in the room, secretly watching me¡­ and only after Li Tian Ba left would you come out to meet me¡­¡± Zhao Yu scratched his head, still unable to understand this woman¡¯s thought process. However, Hao Yu Wei seemed oblivious and continued talking non-stop. Moreover, the more she spoke, the more detailed she became, even mentioning some indescribable details. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but after I woke up, I kept remembering a mole on your butt¡­¡± ¡°It feels like a past life kind of thing, really unforgettable, so I wanted to come over and ask¡­¡± ¡°What was it about?!¡± Zhao Yu asked curiously. ¡°Do you really have a mole on your butt?!¡± Zhao Yu really hadn¡¯t talked about such things with women before and was a bit overwhelmed for a moment. ¡°You guess.¡± Who knew, Hao Yu Wei naturally responded, ¡°I guess you do¡­¡± ¡°But I feel like you shouldn¡¯t have one, after all, you are Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s man, and I shouldn¡¯t harbor improper thoughts about you¡­¡± ¡°Even, I shouldn¡¯t have come here¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well today, might have said some nonsense, Zhao Yu¡­ ah, no, brother-in-law, don¡¯t mind me¡­¡± Zhao Yu looked deeply at her, ¡°You still haven¡¯t finished your soup, wait a bit!¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay then!¡± Hao Yu Wei sat down again, possibly intentionally, this time sitting a bit closer to Zhao Yu. She looked at him full of longing and asked, ¡°Do you think, in another world, we could really be a couple?!¡± A breeze blew a strand of hair onto her nose, and she reached out to smooth it but accidentally brushed her blouse. This caused the thin lace lingerie to shift, revealing a patch of snow-white skin. She was completely unaware, still immersed in her fantasy. With her tilted sitting posture, she perfectly displayed the contours of her body. By now, if Zhao Yu hadn¡¯t realized Hao Yu Wei¡¯s intentions, he would indeed be very naive. He stroked his chin and asked, ¡°Has Ji Wu Shuang left?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Ah?!¡± Hao Yu Wei pretended to be flustered, ¡°I just happened to see her leave¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded, lifted the soup bowl, and drank it all in one gulp, then handed it to her, ¡°The soup is good, you should go back and rest early since you¡¯re not feeling well.¡± Hao Yu Wei was unable to grasp what Zhao Yu was thinking. After hesitating for a moment, she slowly stood up, and just as she reached out to take the soup bowl, she exclaimed, ¡°Ouch,¡± and then pretended to faint, falling straight into Zhao Yu¡¯s arms. Zhao Yu intended to dodge, but thinking that avoiding her would mean letting her fall to the ground, which didn¡¯t seem right, he simply reached out to catch her. A fragrant breeze instantly hit him, and the softness of the woman in his arms gave him some thoughts. ¡°Is it you, right?!¡± Hao Yu Wei feigned confusion, her eyes misty, ¡°Is it you, you¡¯re my true love, right?!¡± Zhao Yu grinned and casually said, ¡°Wow, to dream of a beauty during a nap, then I won¡¯t be polite!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After speaking, his hands became mischievously active. Hao Yu Wei moaned softly, showing a mixture of reluctance and acceptance, playing the tease to the extreme. Previously, Zhao Yu was restrained, not trying many positions Ji Wu Shuang disliked. With Hao Yu Wei presenting herself like this, Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t about to play the gentleman; he just did whatever pleased him. Hao Yu Wei, like a long-dry soil welcoming rain, was not only very cooperative but also very responsive, giving Zhao Yu a pleasant surprise.. Chapter 674 - Chapter 674: Ji Wu Shuang’s Death Chapter 674: Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s Death Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Are you sure that Zhao Yu has a very close girlfriend? He¡¯s willing to go against the camp for her?!¡± In the wilderness, more than ten people had their legs broken and were lying on the ground. Around them, there were more than twenty experts watching them. In the middle of the crowd, a woman was interrogating them one by one. ¡°I¡¯m sure. I used to be in the same team as Zhao Yu¡­¡± Huo Zhen Wu did not expect himself to be so unlucky. He had finally advanced to first tier and brought a group of people out to hunt. In the end, he met a person who clearly had a grudge against Zhao Yu. He had already received the news that the owner of the camp was Zhao Yu, who had already reached the King Slayer Level. His childhood sweetheart, Pan Yi Ting, had also become a high level fighter under his assistance. ¡°The Pan Yi Ting you¡¯re talking about is your childhood sweetheart?!¡± ¡°Yes. She volunteered to enter the camp and sacrifice herself. We can¡¯t coexist. By the way, she¡¯s in an ambiguous relationship with Zhao Yu now. There¡¯s definitely something going on between them¡­¡± Huo Zhen Wu endured the pain and continued.¡± I have a grudge against Zhao Yu too. He stole my woman. When we were in the same team, he was flirting with Pan Yi Ting¡­¡± Hu Xue did not believe him completely. Instead, she pointed at a few people, ¡°Drag them somewhere else and interrogate them again.¡± Huo Zhen Wu immediately broke out in a cold sweat. He repeatedly emphasized that he and Zhao Yu were irreconcilable enemies. ¡°Big Sister, if you trust me, I can help you kill someone or trick Pan Yi Ting out¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Hu Xue did not know why, but she felt that the man in front of her was very hypocritical. Even his voice was filled with disgust and lies. She did not want to hear him speak. Huo Zhen Wu immediately quieted down. He could only hope that the others would follow his train of thought. A moment later, the few of them returned and whispered a few words into Hu Xue¡¯s ear. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who abandoned your childhood sweetheart!¡± Hu Xue laughed coldly at Huo Zhen Wu. ¡°I¡¯m innocent. They have a grudge with me. They¡¯re kicking me out when we¡­¡± Huo Zhen Wu repeatedly cried out. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just kill them all!¡± Hu Xue laughed scornfully. As she nodded, heads fell to the ground. The fighters that they had captured from the camp had all died. With only a few low level first tier fighter, Hu Xue¡¯s single fighter could has wiped them out easily. ¡°Sister Xue, according to the information, Zhao Yu has already reached the King Slayer Rank 1. With just the few of us, it is not possible¡­¡± Hu Xue frowned. After serving the west camp, she went all out to obtain several treasures, which earned her a certain degree of autonomy. Unfortunately, they were still a step behind. It had been about ten days, and Zhao Yu had already reached the level of a King Slayer. ¡°Moreover, if he stays in the camp, we can¡¯t get in. To go against him, unless there are two King Slayers, it¡¯s simply indefensible¡­¡± ¡°Also, from what they say, Zhao Yu has only been here for a short time, at least, our people can¡¯t outlast him¡­¡± The youngest King Slayer on their side only appeared after been training here for eight months, far behind Zhao Yu, who had become a King Slayer in just over two months. This stated the potential of Zhao Yu in combat skill was unbelievably high. ¡°We really need to lure him to our main base!¡± Hu Xue nodded and then pulled out a transparent, sealed plastic bag from her embrace. The people around her looked on with strange expressions on their faces. Inside the plastic bag was a pair of underwear. Needless to say, it was left by Zhao Yu when he had escaped from his predicament, carrying his scent. Hu Xue, fearing the scent would dissipate, had specially used a special quality vacuum-seal bag to preserve it. She carefully tore a small opening, sniffed briefly to memorize the scent, and then hurriedly sealed the bag again. Then, she dropped to the ground, her body beginning to leopardize. Leopard spots appeared on her face and limbs, and fur began to grow wildly, especially on her hands and feet, which turned into leopard paws. After transforming, her sense of smell instantly doubled, and her ability to distinguish scents significantly improved. ¡°This way-!¡± Like a cheetah, she dashed off in a direction on all fours. The others, seeing this, did not ask any further questions and followed. After rushing for over ten minutes, they finally encountered another group of people. ¡°Who goes there?!¡± Before Hu Xue and her group could arrive, a voice called out loudly. The voice was clear, bright, and pleasant, unmistakably that of Ji Wu Shuang. Swish swish-! In the blink of an eye, over twenty high level first tier fighter surrounded Ji Wu Shuang and her companions. Sensing Zhao Yu¡¯s scent, which was strongest on this woman before them, Hu Xue reverted from her feline form back to human. ¡°Who the hell you all want?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ji Wu Shuang looked at them warily, positioning the other four women behind her. These people were very strong. Maybe equally strong as her; judging by their speed, they were definitely a high level first tier fighter. Moreover, these people were completely unfamiliar, clearly not from their their camp or around this area. She could almost confirm that these people came from the second tier camp to cause trouble here after she learned about the previous event from Zhao Yu as he offended some major family in the lower second camp! ¡°Are you ladies from Zheng nan camp?!¡± Hu Xue questioned them.. Chapter 675 - Chapter 675: Ji Wu Shuang’s Death (2) Chapter 675: Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s Death (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Hu Xue remained calmly and instructed her men circled around them to prevent them for escaping. ¡°Don¡¯t panic and stay put¡­I will find an opening for us to escape.¡± Ji Wu Shuang whispered to the four women behind him. ¡°We are from the Zheng Nan Camp. May I know what you want?¡± ¡°State your real name first!¡± Hu Xue said coldly. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m Hao Yu Wei¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang repeated once again. Yang Hui Yan and the others behind her also reacted quickly and reported their names. Upon hearing that among this group of women, none was named Ji Wu Shuang or Pan Yi Ting, Hu Xue found it suspicious. ¡°Hao Yu Wei, are you one of Li Tian Ba¡¯s women?!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang nodded, ¡°We all are¡­¡± The twenty men following Hu Xue immediately stirred into a commotion. It was evident that, even after such a long time, Li Tian Ba¡¯s influence still carried a lot of weight. ¡°If that so, what are you all doing out here?!¡± ¡°Hunting!¡± Ji Wu Shuang said tersely. ¡°I heard you all had an agreement with Zhao Yu. Once he became the master of the camp, he should get you all into second-tier camp. Why are you all hunting alone?!¡± Hu Xue stated coolly. ¡°It was indeed agreed upon at first, but after Zhao Yu became the strongest, he found it too troublesome and told us we would hunt on our own and he would only join us when we faced difficulty¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang was almost certain that the woman in front of her was Hu Xue. A woman with a special ability of transform into leopard, capable of finding treasures and tracking enemy by senses. This woman was here to hunt down Zhao Yu. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t give herself away. ¡°If you need to find Zhao Yu, I could arrange a meeting for you?!¡± Ji Wu Shuang tentatively asked. Hu Xue seemingly unsure if Ji Wu Shuang was among the group of women. ¡°What else is your relationship with Zhao Yu?!¡± ¡°I¡­I¡­HOW should I out it into words?¡± Ji Wu Shuang acted nervously. ¡°Just tell me!¡± Hu Xue, seeing through the act, urged her directly. ¡°I was¡­ you know, I am Li Tian Ba¡¯s woman, and even if I am able to get to the upper camp of the second-tier, I will still return to his side. If he finds out I¡¯ve been tarnished by Zhao Yu, then¡­¡± Ji Wu Shuang guessed from Hu Xue¡¯s distinctive scent that she was likely led here by it. She must have a strong scent related to Zhao Yu that other women did not. Thus, she plainly admitted her involvement with Zhao Yu, as it made sense to do so. ¡°I hope you can keep this a secret¡­¡± At that moment, even the people behind Hu Xue stirred. They knew the consequence of Li Tian Ba being cuckolded, and perhaps if they reached the second-tier camp¡­ Hu Xue nodded, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you may go!¡± Ji Wu Shuang breathed a sigh of relief, thanked her, and then, pulling the other women to leave. But just a few steps out, suddenly, a strong gust of wind came from behind her head. She instinctively thought to dodge but restrained herself. Immediately afterward, she realized that the attack was aimed at the woman beside her. Ji Wu Shuang had no time to think further; she quickly flicked her wrist, where a diamond bracelet was worn, knocking away the weapon. ¡°Hmph, as expected, a high level first tier fighter!¡± ¡°A bunch of intermediates level out for hunting, is that even possible?!¡± ¡°Moreover, try to fool me? We did our research on the vases discarded by Li Tian Ba, utterly incapable of binding a chicken and lack the talent in combat, let alone hunting in such a small group!¡± ¡°Run!¡± Ji Wu Shuang shouted at the other four women, then lunged towards Hu Xue. Capture the leader first, she thought, hoping that if she could restrain Hu Xue, there might still be a chance for survival. Her speed was fast enough, but the people around her were not idle either; instantly, three figures blocked her way. ¡°Capture her!¡± After a few clashes of weapons, Ji Wu Shuang didn¡¯t gain the upper hand and was knocked away. Her martial skills were superior, but merely at the Mystery level. Among those present, backed by the second tier camp. Mystery level martial art techniques was considered common among them. Most of those who came with Hu Xue were at the peak of the first tier and experienced in combat, much stronger than Ji Wu Shuang, who had just entered the first tier high level. On the other side, all four women were captured not far away from their current location. Hu Xue laughed loudly, ¡°Take her as a hostage; she is definitely Ji Wu Shuang. With her in hand, Zhao Yu will have to come!¡± Immediately, several more figures joined in, and seven or eight people surrounded Ji Wu Shuang without weapons. If the opponents hadn¡¯t intended to capture her alive, Ji Wu Shuang would have already been dead. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meanwhile, the four women were being pinned to the ground. Hu Xue knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before Ji Wu Shuang was captured, and looking at the four captured women, ¡°These women are indeed exquisite, beautiful in many ways, but since they are involved with Zhao Yu, there¡¯s nothing that can be done¡­¡± She turned to the several guards beside her and commanded with a light smile, ¡°It¡¯s your lucky day; they are yours to play with as you please!¡± The guards exchanged glances, and the leader coughed, ¡°Sister Xue, this isn¡¯t quite right¡­¡± ¡°They are, after all, Li Tian Ba¡¯s women, discarded though they may be. If Li Tian Ba finds out that we have touched his women, once we get to the upper second-tier camp, we probably won¡¯t survive¡­.¡± Chapter 676 - Chapter 676: Ji Wu Shuang’s Death (3) Chapter 676: Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s Death (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation They were not stupid. They were worried that this would become a leverage for Hu Xue to threaten them, so they rejected it directly. After all, on one hand, they were here to protect Hu Xue. On the other hand, they were here to monitor her and prevent her from escaping. ¡°Hmph, you guys really make me speechless. Are you all even a man? Don¡¯t dare to take it even if I give it to you for free. A bunch of cowards!¡± Hu Xue mocked and turned to wait for the result near Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s battlefield. On this side, Ji Wu Shuang was already badly injured. Many wounds on her body were bleeding and he was in a precarious state. ¡°Is that all?!¡± Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s face was cold as if the injuries on her body had nothing to do with her. She looked at the four women who had collapsed and shook her head slightly. ¡°Brother Yu, see you in the next life!¡± After saying that, she suddenly cut herself with her sword and grabbed out her heart. ¡°Stop her!¡± Hu Xue¡¯s expression changed as she screamed in shock. The expressions of the surrounding people changed as well, but it was too difficult to stop a person who wanted to commit suicide. Especially a high level first tier fighter. Ji Wu Shuang instantly cut her heart into pieces. ¡°Puff ~!¡± A mouthful of blood flowed out, but a smile appeared on her face. The corners of her mouth curled up, revealing a trace of disdain. ¡°You want me to be a hostage to threaten Brother Yu? In Your Dream! HAhahahaha¡­ha¡­PUFF a ¡± ¡°No! No! No!! Do something!! Save her!¡± Hu Xue was shocked.¡± Come ON!¡± she shouted. The others quickly surrounded her, only to find that Ji Wu Shuang had not only cut off his own heart, but also bit off her tongue in an instant. ¡°Dead¡­¡± Everyone present was shocked. They did not expect to meet such a strong-willed woman in his lifetime. ¡°She was actually willing to die for Zhao Yu, such great woman¡­¡± Many fighter stood beside Ji Wu Shuang and paid their respect to her. They admired Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s courage and her resolve to protect her beloved one, and even admired Zhao Yu. ¡°Bastard!¡± Hu Xue rushed over and grabbed Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s pulse. After confirming that she was really dead, she was so angry that she slapped and hit her several times. Just as she was about to dismember the corpse to vent her anger, the leader stopped her. ¡°She¡¯s also a sentimental person. You have avenging Jia Jing by killing Zhao Yu¡¯s lover as well. There¡¯s no need to go this far!¡± Hu Xue fell silent for a moment After a long time, she stood up again and said,¡± Leave one alive. Kill the rest!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡± I¡¯m Li Tian Ba¡¯s woman. If you dare to kill me, Li Tian Ba will not let you off¡­¡± The three women only struggled to shout a few words before they were beheaded. Yang Hui Yan was the only one left. She was lucky, but her face was pale with fright. ¡°Take Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s corpse back and tell Zhao Yu that if he wants to take revenge on me, he has to come to the lower second tier camp to find me in half a month. Otherwise, I will head to the upper camp!¡± It was obvious that without their boss¡¯s permission, Hu Xue would not be able to advance to the upper camp However, it was enough to use it as a bait now. It also saved Hu Xue from running around and seeking revenge on Zhao Yu. Yang Hui Yan wanted to say something on behalf of Ji Wu Shuang, but she thought that she was the only one left alive. If she could not bring the news back, she would be letting Ji Wu Shuang and her sisters down. ¡°You¡­Y¡­have my WORD! 1¡­I¡­.I will do as you instructed! PLEASE SPARE ME!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Tell him everything you saw just now. I want to see if Zhao Yu will come to me for revenge¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t give you the body. You can go back alone. Tell Zhao Yu that I¡¯ve taken Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s corpse. If he doesn¡¯t find me in half a month, I will let a group of men profane her¡­¡± She pointed at a person and instructed him to send Yang Hui Yan to the gate of the camp. Then, she and the rest of her men leave quickly with Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s body. Yang Hui Yan looked indignant as she watched them leave and the corpses of her three sisters beside her. ¡°Hurry up, where is your camp? Even for high level fighter, travel alone int the night was quite dangerous¡­¡±The man protecting her said coldly. Yang Hui Yan glared at him fiercely, got up quickly and sprinted toward the camp. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even if she and her three sisters did not have much to do with Zhao Yu. She wanted to go back as quick as possible to tell Zhao Yu everything that happened here. She hoped that Zhao Yu could avenge Ji Wu Shuang and her three sisters. What truly scared her was the outcome when Zhao Yu knew that Ji Wu Shuang choose to break her own heart meridian to die for him instead of becoming a hostage. Zhao Yu had caused a ruckus in the inner circle for Ji Wu Shuang as he had openly declared war on the camp. What would happen this time? Chapter 677 - Chapter 677: Exposed Chapter 677: Exposed Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Zhao Yu, Zhao Yu¡­Where are you! ANYONE know where is Zhao Yu?¡± Yang Hui Yan kept muttering to herself as she ran into the camp like a frightened bird. At the door, many people encountered her and trying to help but all she did was enquiry Zhao Yu location. ¡°Isn¡¯t that our lady from the fourth floor?¡± ¡°She seems to have been back from the hunt led by Ji Wu Shuang¡­Hold on.¡± ¡°Why did she come back alone?!¡± ¡°Where are the rest of our ladies? What happened?!¡± At the same time, other than the previous camp fighter, there are also many new first tier fighter in the camp now. Naturally, Ji Wu Shuang had been training all the sisters and always brought them in and out of the camp. Everyone was very surprised to notice the beauty of the camp ladies live on the fourth floor in the first place. After knowing they were Li Tian Ba¡¯s women, none of the newcomer dare to act reckless. Still, the people in the camp always have their attention on them. Yang Hui Yan searched around the hall and hurried went upstairs on each floor to find Zhao Yu and Pan Yi Ting. Till the fourth floor and she knocked hard on Zhao Yu¡¯s door. After half a minute of silence, he went to Pan Yi Ting¡¯s room. After knocking seven or eight times, the door finally opened. Pan Yi Ting walked out in a red cheongsam. She had never worn it before and was trying on clothes. :Yang Hui Yan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Pan Yi Ting was a little surprised to see Yang Hui Yan¡¯s flustered expression. ¡°Sister Ting, something bad has happened!¡± An ominous feeling rose in her heart. ¡°What happened? Tell me slowly!¡± Yang Hui Yan burst into tears as she recounted what had happened. After few minutes of crying and comfort by Pan Yi Ting, Yang Hui Yan finally get hold on her emotional and calmed down to explain the whole situation to Pan Yi Ting. ¡°We were hunting in the wilderness when we suddenly encountered a group of people¡­¡± ¡°The leader is a woman. She surrounded us as soon as she came over and asked for our names¡­¡± ¡°I was still very confused and didn¡¯t know what was going on with her. However, Sister Wu Shuang took the initiative to negotiate with them and even hinted us to state our relationship with Li Tian Ba¡­¡± ¡°Who knew that just as that woman never buy it, she suddenly captured us and questioned Sister Ji about her relationship with Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°Sister Ji Wu Shuang said that it was Zhao Yu who forced her and could only obey him. After all, she was pretending to be Hao Yu Wei at that time¡­¡± Pan Yi Ting couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She could already tell what was going on. When Zhao Yu returned from his trip, he had specially stayed in the wilderness for a week to avoid some danger. It was said that he had an offended a major force at the Second tier camp. The family was very powerful, so he had come back to hide. She didn¡¯t find out the details at that time. She only remembered that the problem was brought over by a couple chased by a group of people. Zhao Yu killed the man and the remaining woman was after him. ¡°Where is Ji Wu Shuang and the rest of the sisters? Where are them now?¡± Pan Yi Ting asked solemnly. She suspected that the rest of them might have been captured or lost in the wild during their escape¡­ ¡°Sister Ji Wu Shuang¡­¡± Yang Hui Yan burst into tears.¡± She¡¯s dead! All sisters except me were dead!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Pan Yi Ting was quite shocked. She grabbed her shoulder and said in disbelief,¡± How could she die? She¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Wait. How did you come back alone from the wild?! Did you betray them?¡± Pan Yi Ting¡¯s eyes flashed with ruthlessness as she asked. Only then did Yang Hui Yan tell her what had happened ¡°That woman exposed Sister Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s disguise and try to capture all of us¡­¡± ¡°Sister Ji Wu Shuang stayed back to hold them back so the rest of us could escape and seek Zhao Yu out for help¡­¡± ¡°They are very strong. All of them are as powerful as Sister Ji Wu Shuang. There are more than twenty of them¡­¡± More than 20 high level first tier fighter! Pan Yi Ting was quite shocked. ¡°We were too weak to fight back. We were unable to protect ourselves, let alone helping Sister Ji Wu Shuang and in the end we were all captured by them¡­¡± ¡°Sister Ji Wu Shuang is in advantage when fighting six or seven people alone. However, there are too many people when we were captured and they surrounded her with full force¡­¡± ¡°She began to show signs of defeat. When she was about to be defeated, Sister Ji Wu Shuang chose to commit suicide¡­¡± ¡°She refused to the hostage and become a bargaining chip to threaten Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°She committed suicide right away! Not even those experts could stopped her at that time. Huh¡ª!¡± ¡°No! No! No! It¡¯s not real! Tell me is not Real! Sister Ji!!! Haaaa!!! Huhhhh!¡± Pan Yi Ting wailed and couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She started crying. She did not expect that Sister Ji Wu Shuang would be so unyielding. In order not to become a hostage, she even cut her own heart meridian and was willing to die for Zhao Yu. Without further delay, Yang Hui Yan also stated the situation of the other sisters¡± After Sister Ji Wu Shuang died, that woman killed the other three sisters. She left me behind to report back to camp¡­¡± ¡°She also took Sister Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s corpse with her and will head back to their camp. If Zhao Yu doesn¡¯t come to their camp in half a moth to take revenge then she will leave the lower camp¡­¡± ¡°Before she leaves, she will have people desecrate Sister Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s corpse!¡± Pan Yi Ting suppressed the grief in her heart and said,¡± How dare she! That b*tch dare to mock my sister and used her corpse to threat Zhao Yu¡­¡± Although she didn¡¯t know how strong the force in the second tier camp, since they dared to threaten Zhao Yu to go over, it was obvious that they weren¡¯t afraid of him. After all, who would set a trap for themselves? ¡°Zhao Yu¡­ hurry up and find him. We must notify him about this..¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Pan Yi Ting thought, if Zhao Yu were to act now, there might still be a chance to retrieve Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s body. She didn¡¯t know exactly how powerful the group was, but Zhao Yu should be able to handle them. ¡°I just knocked on the door, but Zhao Yu doesn¡¯t seem to be in his room¡­¡± Yang Hui Yan hurriedly stated. ¡°He must be in the martial arts hall on the first floor. I know where it is, come with me!¡± Pan Yi Ting couldn¡¯t bother to change her clothes and ran downstairs in the red cheongsam she was wearing. Following behind her, Yang Hui Yan was shocked to discover that Pan Yi Ting was actually wearing a cheongsam, one she had never worn before.. Chapter 678 - Chapter 678: Exposed(2) Chapter 678: Exposed(2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation At this moment, she had no time to think of anything else, her mind filled with thoughts of how to retreat back Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s body¡ªit would surely be a disaster. The two descended to the second floor one after another. Pan Yi Ting managed to calm down a bit and spoke, ¡°Zhao Yu and Ji Wu Shuang were very close, as you know¡­¡± ¡°If he starts crying too bitterly later, remember to comfort him with me¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, call Yu Tie Jun to temporarily seal off the corridor, don¡¯t let anyone else in¡­¡± When Zhao Yu learns of Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s death, he will surely cry earth-shatteringly, and then she would need to comfort him properly. A thought flashed through her mind. ¡°Tonight, Ji Wu Shuang was supposed to take her to accompany Zhao Yu, now she¡¯s dead, what am I supposed to do?!¡± A pain shot through her eyes, and she inwardly cursed herself for being so shameless. Ji Wu Shuang had just died, and here she was thinking about the night activity, utterly inhumane. She took a deep breath, dispelling these distractions, and continued down to the first floor, where she found the north hall already crowded with people. Pan Yi Ting rushed towards the corridor, shouting at the hall, ¡°Everyone, stay out of the martial art hall, offenders will be killed without mercy¡­¡± She glanced at the staff sitting at the registration desk and commanded, ¡°Go find Yu Tie Jun and have him seal off the area around corridors three and four, no one is allowed in!¡± After that she went in with Yang Hui Yan, leaving behind many murmuring. ¡°It seems like a big incident has occurred!¡± ¡°Yes, Pan Yi Ting has never been as fierce as today, even stated ¡®kill without mercy¡¯¡­¡± ¡°Did you notice that the two of them seemed to have been crying just now?¡± ¡°I noticed right away when Yang Hui Yan came back, something felt off¡­¡± ¡°Ah, could it be that Ji Wu Shuang is in trouble?!¡± Many people knew that Ji Wu Shuang went hunting with Li Tian Ba¡¯s woman from the former dynasty, and Yang Hui Yan was among them. Only Yang Hui Yan had returned alone, while the others were missing, a situation that was highly suspicious. ¡°Holy shit, Zhao Yu was about to defy the heavens last time for Ji Wu Shuang¡­¡± ¡°No, I need to get out and hide first, with Zhao Yu¡¯s rage, no one can stop him right now¡­¡± People were suddenly alarmed, fearing that Ji Wu Shuang was truly dead and that Zhao Yu would go on an indiscriminate killing spree. The event of Zhao Yu led ten king level monsters and ruthlessly slaughtered thousands for Ji Wu Shuang and challenged the camp still terrified them till today. Truly a God of War of their generation. Now, with Ji Wu Shuang possibly dead, what Zhao Yu would do, no one dared to speculate. ¡°OMG! I don¡¯t want to die..¡± ¡°Sh*t! Sh*t! Sh*t! Everyone! Follow after me! We need to escape and hide somewhere else tonight!¡± The hall was in chaos situation now! Pan Yi Ting and Yang Hui Yan ran into the corridor, and just as they were nearing the martial arts hall where Zhao Yu often stayed, they suddenly heard a strange noise. It was yipping and yapping, like the sounds she once heard alone watching a video. The two exchanged a look, each sensing a strange and absurd feeling. Pan Yi Ting¡¯s face turned ugly as she approached the entrance to the martial arts hall and gently pushed. Inside, there seemed to be a few tables blocking the way. Unlike a martial arts room, the martial arts hall was open to the public; anyone could enter, and it could not be locked from inside, only barricaded with a table. Since Zhao Yu¡¯s power reached at limit, he had switched from a private martial art room to this hall, mainly to save money. As his power grew, he became fearless, set up a few rules preventing the use of this martial arts hall from the outsider. Correspondingly, the door of the martial arts hall wasn¡¯t soundproof. Normally, Zhao Yu focused on learning martial arts, unafraid of eavesdroppers, but now, he was in a fierce battle with Hao Yu Wei inside. Pan Yi Ting was furious, not knowing who the woman enjoying herself with Zhao Yu was. But just thinking that Ji Wu Shuang preferred suicide over capture, while Zhao Yu was here messing around with another woman, she was enraged. No longer caring for anything else, she kicked the door fiercely and immediately sending the furniture behind the door flying along with the door. Just as she thought, inside the martial arts hall, a very familiar woman was bent over a piece of equipment, her hind legs raised high. ¡°HAO YU WEI!!!¡± ¡°You¡­.¡± Pan Yi Ting and Yang Hui Yan were both shocked. They had thought that the woman in the room might be Zhao Yu¡¯s former classmate, a sugar-coated bullet sent by Li Hu and the others. However, they never expected that the person who was having fun with Zhao Yu in the room would be their sister, Hao Yu Wei. Zhao Yu and Hao Yu Wei, who were sweating profusely, slowed down when Pan Yi Ting and Yang Hui Yan barged in. Both of them were surprised. They didn¡¯t expect an outsider to barge in at such a critical moment in the battle, and it was Pan Yi Ting. ¡°Leg¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei was shocked and quickly reminded Zhao Yu to put down her leg. Zhao Yu was also a little embarrassed. He didn¡¯t expect Pan Yi Ting to find out just as he was about to do something fishy. If he told Ji Wu Shuang about this, he is going to be dead tonight! He picked up the clothes that were scattered on the side and covered Hao Yu Wei with one. Then, he wrapped a coat around his waist. ¡± Hello! Pan Yi Ting, why are you here?¡± Zhao Yu said with slight dissatisfaction. ¡°Zhao Yu, what are you doing? This is how you treat Ji Wu Shuang by doing this kind of thing behind her back?!¡± Pan Yi Ting was furious. She rushed forward and shouted at Zhao Yu. Hao Yu Wei, who was standing at the side, was so ashamed that she covered herself with the clothes that Zhao Yu handed her and shrank to the side. Behind them, Yang Hui Yan was also quite angry. However, compared to Pan Yi Ting¡¯s anger, she was more speechless. She hadn¡¯t forgotten that Hao Yu Wei had been indoctrinating them with a certain mindset these days. They were Li Tian Ba¡¯s women, and even if they had made a deal with Pan Yi Ting, Zhao Yu, and the others, they would still have to go to the second camp in the future. If Li Tian Ba found out what they had done with another man, they would be doomed. Therefore, to be on the safe side, it was better to avoid contact with Zhao Yu and other men as much as possible. In the end, even though Hao Yu Wei alert them to stay away from Zhao Yu, she had taken the initiative to seduce Zhao Yu. How shameless! Yang Hui Yan spat in her heart. She felt that Hao Yu Wei was too insidious. How could she secretly do such a thing alone and hide it from them? Zhao Yu felt awkward being scolded by Pan Yi Ting.¡± Pan Yi Ting, let me explain. Hao Yu Wei and I¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, I don¡¯t want to hear it from you!¡± Pan Yi Ting felt a lump in her throat, and her tears flowed uncontrollably. She did not know why she was crying. On one hand, it was because Ji Wu Shuang had died for Zhao Yu outside, while Zhao Yu was cheating here and enjoying passionately with other women. She felt wronged for Ji Wu Shuang and felt that her death was not worth it. On the other hand, in her heart, Zhao Yu was the only trustworthy man in the world. After all, even her childhood friend Huo Zhen Wu had betrayed her. Meanwhile, Zhao Yu had become the enemy of the world and the camp because of Ji Wu Shuang, a person he had known for more than a month. The scene of Zhao Yu riding on the King Level Monster and declaring war on the camp in a fatherly manner had shocked her and made her feel something she had never felt before. He was also a little envious of Ji Wu Shuang. From that day until now, Zhao Yu¡¯s image in her heart was extremely lofty. But at this moment, his image was shattered. She even felt disgusted. ¡°Do you know that Siter Ji Wu Shuang died for you, and now you are betraying her with this¡­¡± Pan Yi Ting pointed at Hao Yu Wei. She wanted to call her a b * tch, but when she saw her familiar face, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so. She didn¡¯t understand why Hao Yu Wei did this! Why was Hao Yu Wei the woman lying under Zhao Yu? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only One of them was her best friend, the man she adored, the man she thought was the best in the world. The other was her best friend. She was the one who comforted her when she was at her weakest, encouraged her, and allowed her to live with dignity. There were a thousand words in her heart, but at this moment, Pan Yi Ting didn¡¯t know what to say. She looked at Hao Yu Wei and then at Zhao Yu. She opened her mouth and looked at the two of them with hatred in her eyes.¡± I will never forgive you both! NEVER!!!¡± After saying that, she turned around and ran away.. Chapter 679 - Chapter 679: Mystery Level Martial Art Extreme Rank Chapter 679: Mystery Level Martial Art Extreme Rank Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Ji Wu Shuang is dead¡­¡± Zhao Yu watched Pan Yi Ting leave. He didn¡¯t stop her. Instead, he turned to Yang Hui Yan and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the specific situation? Tell me in detail.¡± Yang Hui Yan¡¯s eyes had been glued to Hao Yu Wei on the side ever since she came in. She turned around and recounted everything that had happened to her. Especially in the end, when Hu Xue wanted to capture Ji Wu Shuang as a hostage, she would rather commit suicide than be captured. Hearing that, Zhao Yu was moved. Behind him, Hao Yu Wei had already quietly put on her clothes. She came to Zhao Yu¡¯s side and hugged him gently.¡± Brother Yu, I¡¯m sorry for your loss. We¡¯ll leave you alone first.¡± She was very clear about Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s position in Zhao Yu¡¯s heart and had never thought of replacing her. Right now, the most important thing was to let Zhao Yu be moaning for her death without anyone watching. Therefore, she was very tactful and left with Yang Hui Yan after saying that. Along the way, Yang Hui Yan had a lot to say, but she didn¡¯t know where should she start. She couldn¡¯t help but ask when they reached the fourth floor. ¡°How did you get together with Zhao Yu?!¡± She was a little shocked.¡± Aren¡¯t you afraid of Li Tian Ba when he found out about what happened between you and Zhao Yu?!¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that Zhao Yu is planning to leave soon?!¡± Hao Yu Wei chuckled. ¡°Leave?! When?¡± ¡°Who did you hear that from? Is it Pan Yi Ting?!¡± At this thought, she couldn¡¯t help but gloat. Pan Yi Ting, who had the best relationship with Hao Yu Wei, would probably fall out with her completely in the future. ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°I analyzed it myself through his current action.¡± Hao Yu Wei said confidently. She had been paying attention to Zhao Yu¡¯s movements. In the past, Zhao Yu¡¯s schedule was to cultivate in the martial arts practice room at night and go out hunting during the day. Ever since he went to the lower camp of the second tier and hid outside for a week, he had been training in the practice room all day long and never even go out to hunt. Judging from this, there was a high chance that Zhao Yu would abandon this camp soon enough. If it were someone else, they might not have noticed, but she was very astute. She reversed the importance of the camp to Zhao Yu and realized that only the training hall held real value. For Zhao Yu, neither people nor any material things mattered, especially people. With his strength far surpassing others, supporting strong allies was easy for him, and there was no need to recruit subordinates. ¡°The one who deals with me is Pan Yi Ting. Once Zhao Yu leaves, who could stop him from taking Pan Yi Ting and Ji Wu Shuang with him?!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Pan Yi Ting values relationships and wouldn¡¯t do that?!¡± Yang Hui Yan asked. ¡°I can¡¯t just pin my hopes on someone else¡¯s whim, can I?!¡± ¡°Although, Pan Yi Ting is very likely to stay and help us¡­¡± ¡°But the choices before her involve different risks and values¡­¡± ¡°One choice is to leave with Zhao Yu, a king slayer level fighter stronger than her, and his friend Ji Wu Shuang. The other is to stay and help us, who can¡¯t even fight¡­¡± ¡°Tell me, if you were Pan Yi Ting, which option you choose? Follow the strong or protect the weak?!¡± Yang Hui Yan responded without hesitation, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Of course, I will stick with the strong!¡± She finally understood what Hao Yu Wei was worrying now. Hao Yu Wei, however, just gave a bitter smile and shook her head, ¡°I was actually planning to have an affair with Zhao Yu. This way, I could maintain my relationship with Pan Yi Ting and Ji Wu Shuang. So the situation might make Zhao Yu consider me a bit¡­¡± She had planned well, but her goal was to increase the chances of leaving for the camp. ¡°The worst-case scenario just happened¡­ Ji Wu Shuang was dead and Pan Yi Ting caught me having an affair with Zhao Yu, which I was actually afraid of¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei sighed deeply, almost feeling like the spirit of Ji Wu Shuang was haunting her after her death. ¡°Now that Pan Yi Ting has definitely fallen out with you, what are you planning to do?!¡± Yang Hui Yan was also feeling anxious. She had been able to go out hunting with Pan Yi Ting partly because Hao Yu Wei negotiated on their behalf. Now, with Hao Yu Wei¡¯s leadership and relationship with Pan Yi Ting unlikely to be mended, would the other party still be willing to help her advance? ¡°What can I do? I can only pin my hopes on Zhao Yu. If he¡¯s true nature was like Li Tian Ba, then it¡¯s hopeless. We might as well wait for death!¡± Their time was running out; they couldn¡¯t afford to invest in another person. Considering the speed and time for others in the camp to advance, Zhao Yu¡¯s pace was far superior. Who knew when they could reach a same level like him. Yang Hui Yan was dumbfounded, ¡°What about me?!¡± Hao Yu Wei pursed her lips, hesitated for a moment, and then said, ¡°You can¡¯t really count on Pan Yi Ting either; she¡¯s probably going to the camp to die hard to retrieve her sister¡¯s corpse¡­¡± ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t just ignore me, we are like sisters¡­¡± Yang Hui Yan quickly said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Of course!¡± Hao Yu Wei smiled, pulled her into the room, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a few days, let Zhao Yu¡¯s emotions settle down, and if I can rekindle things with him, I¡¯ll find a way to bring you in, how about that?!¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Yang Hui Yan¡¯s face flushed slightly, ¡°Is there no other way?!¡± She was still worried about being discovered by Li Tian Ba. ¡°Hehe!¡± Chapter 680 - Chapter 680: Mystery Level Martial Art Extreme Rank 2 Chapter 680: Mystery Level Martial Art Extreme Rank 2 Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Hao Yu Wei knew Yang Hui Yan¡¯s thoughts well; she involved Yang Hui Yan partly to share the burden, or more precisely, to keep her quiet and prevent her from spreading rumors. Why would Zhao Yu help you? You¡¯re neither family nor a close friend!¡± ¡°Think about it, what do you have besides your face and your figure that could possibly attract him? What makes you think Zhao Yu would waste his time taking you out hunting now since he decided to leave soon?¡± Yang Hui Yan¡¯s face froze, ¡°All right, I¡¯ve agreed with your plan. Sister Wei, I¡¯ll still need your help when the time comes¡­¡± ¡°Right!¡± Hao Yu Wei nodded, ¡°However, you need to be prepared. If Zhao Yu and I don¡¯t work out, then you definitely won¡¯t have a chance. Even if there is a chance if he doesn¡¯t want you, there¡¯s nothing I can do. Don¡¯t make a fuss, wait for another opportunity in the future¡­¡± Both were certain Zhao Yu was very upset, staying in his room for a long time, until evening. They went downstairs to inquire and discovered that Zhao Yu still hadn¡¯t come out and was still in the training hall. After leaving the camp, Pan Yi Ting rushed away angrily, heading north. She had been thinking all this time about how to comfort Zhao Yu after he knew about Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s death. But unexpectedly, Zhao Yu was fooling around with her close friend Hao Yu Wei. Why did it have to be when Ji Wu Shuang died? The two events together were too much for her to accept. Initially, Pan Yi Ting planned to chase after the group that had the body of Ji Wu Shuang. However, after half a day, she had only travelled more than 20 kilometers. ¡°By myself, I wouldn¡¯t even reach the second tier camp in half a month¡­¡± Pan Yi Ting sat slightly bitter under a large tree to rest. After all, she was not Zhao Yu, lacking that kind of super perception. She encountered many monsters along the way, many of which she couldn¡¯t avoid and had to fight head-on. stopping and fighting, her anger subsided quite a bit, but the idea of heading to the Tier 2 alone also faded away. ¡°Sister Wu Shuang¡­¡± Pan Yi Ting wiped her tears, gritted her teeth, and finally decided to go back first. She could only rely on Zhao Yu¡¯s strength to reach the second tier lower camp, especially since Zhao Yu will retrieve Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s corpse within at most half a month as well. The group that killed Ji Wu Shuang, she must avenge personally, even if it meant dying there. ¡°Hope Zhao Yu hasn¡¯t left¡­¡± Thinking this, Pan Yi Ting felt somewhat annoyed again, thinking she should have been calmer at that moment. Now, half a day had passed, and it would take another half day to return. By the time she reached the camp, a full day would have passed since the incident, and whether Zhao Yu was still there was uncertain. But she had no other choice but to trudge back. In the martial arts practice room. Whether it was Hao Yu Wei or Pan Yi Ting, they both felt that Zhao Yu must be extremely angry at this moment and would even cry secretly. Zhao Yu also felt that he would cry after Yang Hui Yan told him the whole story. However, the result was that after learning the news of Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s death, he realized that he was not as sad as he had imagined. He had overestimated how much he valued relationships. -So, I am such a person¡­Deng Xue Ling¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Liu Shu HuL.all those schoolmates and classmates that left behindhand now Ji Wu Shuang.¡± Zhao Yu was enlightened. When he was on Earth, he was just an ordinary person, living in a society that was filled with ¡®title and law¡¯. Many things were bound by the moral standards of the secular world. But when he arrived here, he suddenly realized that all of this seemed to be meaningless. He could be himself. In this world, the only universal value was the law of the jungle, only the strong survive. ¡°My humanity is fading as I am stronger¡­¡± Initially, he though he wanted to save Ji Wu Shuang because he had the desire and heart to help her. But in reality was he was confident to defied the camp as he could relied on super brain and the genetic potion that he brought with him. He was not afraid of the camp at all, so he did it casually without considering the outcome. But now, the risk was not low and he could not just neglected it. In the past from his perspective and strength, the authority of the previous camp owner was not unchallengeable as it seemed to outsiders. But now, it was a Tier 2 zone and an army of experienced enemy in the second tier camp waiting for his arrival. This time, he must thought about his action carefully. ¡°Sigh -!¡± Zhao Yu had always thought that he was a good man who valued relationships and loyalty. He did not expect that when it came to losing his lover again, his true nature would be exposed. He couldn¡¯t even shed a single tear for Ji Wu Shuang as he was think about how to overcome the difficulty in the second tier camp. He kept pull his mind out and try recalling his journey and memory with Ji Wu Shuang, hoping that he would be in so much pain that he could felt like being a human than a machine. However, his mind was only filled with her look, body figure and her long legs. There wasn¡¯t much sadness, and there was even a hint of regret for losing her beautiful body. ¡°But no matter what, revenge still has to be taken!¡± Zhao Yu took a deep breath. He felt that perhaps due to too many wars and experience in combat through the cloning system. Aspects of ¡®humanity¡¯ had been diminished, which is why his empathic abilities had worsened due to those past experience in the Battlezone and so much blood through his own hand. ¡°Revenge¡­¡± He began to ponder how to seek revenge. Firstly, it was clear that the west camp had a King Slayer Rank 3 to guard the camp. With his current strength, he might just be able to contend with the King Slayer Fighter, but for revenge, his strength was still insufficient to fought against the whole gang. Moreover, the number of king slayer fighter in the west camp was also substantial, making them tough opponents. ¡°Super Brain, help me analyze how to take revenge within half a month¡­¡± Swipe! The Super Brain quickly offered several plans. [Spend 188 hours to learn all the martial art techniques in the first tier camp to perfection. Activate the cultivation technique fusion function and the upgrade function¡­] Zhao Yu carefully reviewed the plans, and the one with the highest probability of success, at nearly 95%, was execute toward this plan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was evident that the upgrade function was even more powerful than he had imagined. ¡°Let¡¯s go with this then¡­¡± 188 hours, nearly eight days, plus time for eating and resting, at least eight and a half days. The remaining time would be spent traveling at full speed, almost reaching the second tier lower camp before the half-month deadline. Zhao Yu closed the door again and re-entered training mode again.. Chapter 681 - Chapter 681: Mystery Level Martial Art Extreme Rank (3) Chapter 681: Mystery Level Martial Art Extreme Rank (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation I Editor: Dragon Boat Translation At the campsite. Hao Yu Wei chatted with Yang Hui Yan for the whole day and only went downstairs late at night. Due to the limited vision in night, most people would not go out to hunt. Sure enough, there was no one else in the north gate hall other than the guard on duty. Hao Yu Wei asked around and heaved a sigh of relief when she didn¡¯t hear the news about Zhao Yu leaving. Yang Hui Yan was also afraid that Zhao Yu would suddenly leave and abandon the camp. Fortunately, Zhao Yu was not so impulsive. Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan tiptoed to the entrance of the martial arts hall and pushed it lightly. She found that the place was blocked by tables and chairs. Knowing that Zhao Yu was inside, Hao Yu Wei asked Yang Hui Yan to back to her room before she knocked on the door. A moment later, the door opened, revealing Zhao Yu¡¯s figure. Hao Yu Wei observed Zhao Yu¡¯s expression and found that he was expressionless. ¡°Brother Yu, are you alright?!¡± she asked carefully. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Zhao Yu nodded and moved aside. He pointed at the side of the room,¡± You left a piece of your clothing behind¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei looked at the direction of the finger. On the table not far away, there was a piece of lingerie that she had left behind. Her face flushed, and she quickly walked over to collect her clothes. Zhao Yu immediately turned to look at her, and asked, ¡°Is there anything else you need?!¡± In fact, she had also briefly considered the purpose behind Hao Yu Wei¡¯s sacrifice, and had some guesses. Hao Yu Wei hesitated for a moment, ¡°Sister Wu Shuang has helped me so much¡­¡± ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have come here to seduce you while she was out, but I just couldn¡¯t help myself, you¡¯re too outstanding, and 1 was afraid of missing out on you¡­¡± She spoke at length, but seeing that Zhao Yu was unmoved, she sighed in her heart, realizing that her routine had been seen through. It wasn¡¯t her fault, really; her needs were just too obvious, and anyone as would clearly noticed about it.. Originally, if it hadn¡¯t been for the matter with Ji Wu Shuang, her private meeting with Zhao Yu wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal, and she believed that Zhao Yu would take care of her afterwards. Unfortunately, JiWu Shuang had died, and they were engaged in such activities, which might make Zhao Yu feel guilty and annoyed, potentially destroyed their relationship completely. Even though she was afraid of Zhao Yu leaving early, she hadn¡¯t rushed over, instead she held herself back so that Zhao Yu could cool down. -I also want to avenge Sister Wu Shuang, Brother Yu, whenever you leave, I will go with you!¡± ¡°Wait a few days, I¡¯m at a critical point in my training¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded, since he was leaving, he could naturally take Hao Yu Wei, who had been intimate with him. Ji Wu Shuang was dead, but he couldn¡¯t just stop living for her sake, how could he completely abstain for the rest of his life? Hao Yu Wei breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing that, and was about to say something else when the door suddenly burst open. Pan Yi Ting, panting and disheveled, barged in. Her previously adjusted mindset exploded the moment she saw Hao Yu Wei and her lingerie. Pan Yi Ting¡¯s eyes reddened with anger and she accused, ¡°How could you still this to Sister Wu Shuang?¡± She hadn¡¯t expected that right after Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s death, and before even the seventh day of mourning had passed, Hao Yu Wei and Zhao Yu had gotten involved again. Clearly, she had misunderstood the moment she noticed the clothing in Hao Yu Wei¡¯s hand and thinking something had happened again. Hao Yuwei reacted quickly, ¡°Ting Ting, you¡¯ve misunderstood this time, I was just¡­¡± Zhao Yu interrupted her, turning to look at Pan Yi Ting, ¡°State your purpose here!¡± Pan Yi Ting¡¯s chest heaved with obvious anger. But at this moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say anymore, mainly afraid of saying too much in case Zhao Yu wouldn¡¯t take her with him when he went to avenge. Pan Yi Ting suppressed her anger and state her purpose, ¡°When do you plan to avenge Sister Wu Shuang?!¡± ¡°In a few days, I¡¯m at a crucial point in my training now¡­ Before Zhao Yu could finish his sentence, Pan Yi Ting interrupted: ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your excuse, just let me know when you¡¯re leaving, I want to go to the second tier camp too!¡± After saying this, she glared fiercely at Hao Yu Wei and left. Hao Yu Wei was on the verge of tears, not expecting that choosing to come at the night would result in bumping into Pan Yi Ting returning and took it as they were up to something again. Could her luck get any worse?! ¡°Alright, you should also go back and rest early. I¡¯ll be training for a few days before heading to the second-tier camp. I¡¯ll call you guys when it¡¯s time¡­¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain too much to them. Avenging requires strength; otherwise, it¡¯s just a suicide mission. That would only result in Ji Wu Shuang dying in vain. ¡°Um, take care of yourself¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei hesitated for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll deliver your meals on time every day¡­¡± Seeing that Zhao Yu didn¡¯t refuse, she left quietly, smiling to herself. Although Pan Yi Ting had caught them alone again, the outcome wasn¡¯t bad, as at least Zhao Yu had agreed to take her along. Stepping out of the corridor, Hao Yu Wei paused. In the hall ahead, Pan Yi Ting was looking at her coldly in distance. Hao Yu Wei¡¯s breath hitched; the last person she wanted to meet right now was Pan Yi Ting. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ting Ting, can you listen to my explanation?! ¡°Hmph! I am not here to listen to you!¡± Pan Yi Ting snorted coldly and headed upstairs. She had planned to continue hunting outside, but she has exhausted a lot of energy and needing to rest on her way back to their camp. The reason she had stayed in the hall was to figure out if Hao Yu Wei would end up flipping the script with Zhao Yu.. Chapter 682 - Chapter 682: Mystery Level Martial Art Extreme Rank (4) Chapter 682: Mystery Level Martial Art Extreme Rank (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Fortunately, the two of them did not go too far. The next morning. ¡°Knock, knock, knock ¡ª!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­Who¡­is it?¡± Hao Yu Wei was sleeping soundly when there was someone knocked on her door. ¡°DAMN IT! Who is it?!¡± She shouted and realized that the room was soundproof. The people outside couldn¡¯t hear her. On the fourth floor, there were only three people who could knock on the door-Zhao Yu, Pan Yi Ting or Yang Hui Yan. The three figures spun in her mind, and she suddenly felt her mouth go dry. ¡°It can¡¯t be Zhao Yu has left?!¡± At this thought, she instantly woke up. She hurriedly got up and looked at the mirror. Although she was wearing pajamas and did not put on makeup, it was still difficult to hide her natural beauty. ¡°I am still so beautiful!¡± Hao Yu Wei said happily and ran to the door in her pajamas without changing. When she opened the door, the person she least wanted to see had appeared. She saw Pan Yi Ting was standing at the door in her battle armor. ¡°Ting Ting¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei called out awkwardly. ¡± Hmph! Just woke up a while ago?¡± Pan Yi Ting glanced at her from head to toe and snorted coldly.¡± I¡¯ll give you ten minutes. Put on your clothes and get ready to go out.¡± With that, she turned around and left. ¡°What is going on now?¡± Hao Yu Wei was stunned for a moment, but soon, she was overjoyed. She figured that Pan Yi Ting was planning to take her out hunting to increase her strength. She did not expect that Pan Yi Ting would still be willing to fulfill her promise and take her out hunting after the event with Zhao Yu. She didn¡¯t bother to pack up. She quickly put on her clothes and hurried downstairs. Only then did she realize that there were actually two other people beside Pan Yi Ting. They were Yang Hui Yan and Yu Tie Jun. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Pan Yi Ting didn¡¯t waste any time. When she saw Hao Yu Wei was coming down, she gave the order and walked toward the gate of the camp. Hao Yu Wei quickly caught up to Yang Hui Yan and enquiry about the situation in a low voice. ¡°I have no idea as well, she woke me up early in the morning, wanted to take me hunting¡­¡± Yang Hui Yan eyes sparkled with a touch of joy. If anyone was most pleased, it was Yu Tie Jun. Lately, whether it was Pan Yi Ting or Ji Wu Shuang, when they went hunting, they only took the several women from the fourth floor with them. All he could do was comforting himself that when Zhao Yu had time, he would personally take him along. Although Zhao Yu didn¡¯t take him, Pan Yi Ting did, though he didn¡¯t know why. He guessed it might have been Zhao Yu¡¯s order. In fact, their hunting trip really had nothing to do with Zhao Yu. At this moment, Zhao Yu was far from remembering these details, constantly training in the martial arts practice hall. The decision to take them hunting was actually Pan Yi Ting¡¯s own plan. On one hand, she was fulfilling her duty; on the other, she didn¡¯t want Zhao Yu to meet Hao Yu Wei again. She couldn¡¯t control the two of them, but at the very least, before Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s great vengeance was avenged, she couldn¡¯t allow them to continue their romantic affairs. Another consideration was her fear that Zhao Yu would be taken away by Hao Yu Wei, so she simply took Hao Yu Wei along for the hunt. As for including Yu Tie Jun, it was because she knew Zhao Yu had once promised him a promotion to a higher level, granting him the qualifications to proceed to the second-tier camp. Thinking that Zhao Yu was currently training, she simply took Yu Tie Jun along, which would also allow Zhao Yu to train without worries. Pan Yi Ting believed that her actions were all in the interest of avenging Ji Wu Shuang. Thus, for the next period, Zhao Yu almost always stayed in the camp to train. Meanwhile, Pan Yi Ting went hunting with Hao Yu Wei and two others. Previously, the hunting efficiency was slow because she also considered the need for rest. With Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s enemy ahead, she was fueled by determination, hunting in a frenzied, life-risking manner. In just eight days, she brought the other three to the peak of the intermediate level, each only one need to hunt down the high level monster to breakthrough. However, even Pan Yi Ting, herself found high level first tier monsters was difficult to deal with, and they weren¡¯t easy to encounter. After a few attempts, Pan Yi Ting led the three back to the camp. ¡°Only seven days left, plus the time to travel to the second-tier camp¡­¡± Finally unable to hold back, Pan Yi Ting went to the martial arts practice hall to seek Zhao Yu. ¡°Okay, I know. Give me another half an hour hour, I¡¯ll be ready soon. All of you prepare in the meantime. Put an announcement outside for those who want to come to the second-tier camp with me. They can bring their gear along¡­¡± Zhao Yu has spent the past eight days perfecting all the yellow-level techniques in the first-tier camp. Next, they needed to be merged and derived into higher level. Although he had been continuously training, Yu Tie Jun and Hao Yu Wei had visited him few times, so he aware that the three of them had been out hunting with Pan Yi Ting. Pan Yi Ting didn¡¯t say much, simply turned around to leave for gathering her gear, ready to depart. ¡°It¡¯s finally starting!¡± After sending Pan Yi Ting off, Zhao Yu rubbed his hands together, excited. Tens of thousands of yellow-level martial art techniques, all perfected to the perfection, were now all merged together, forming what new techniques he was highly anticipating. ¡°Superbrain, activate the technique fusion function!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of techniques were thrown into the fusion process. [Ten Thousand Techniques Returning to the Origin (Yellow Level Extreme Rank): Perfection] After the fusion, Zhao Yu realized that the new technique could be said to have no shortcomings. It could turn any part of the body into a fatal weapon. Among them, punches and kicks could even deal multiple times the damage. Compared to before, his combat strength had at least doubled.. Chapter 683 - Chapter 683: Mystery Level Martial Art Extreme Rank (5) Chapter 683: Mystery Level Martial Art Extreme Rank (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation With this martial art technique, Zhao Yu predicted that he would be able to defeat the King Slayer Rank 3 now. ¡°However, the Super Brain predicted it was only worked out if I am not encountering a group of people at the same time¡­¡± This martial art technique¡¯s attack power was indeed very strong, but it did not have any AOE attack effect. Moreover, there is no increase in defense power. If he encountered a situation with a large number of people, there was a high chance that he would lost or die. ¡°I hope the Super Brain automatic dodge system can give me some support in attack as well! Let¡¯s moved on then.¡± Zhao Yu was patient. After spending 1,000 Technology Points, he went out to harvest some Technology Points and activated the upgrade function. This time, the speed of upgrade was much slower. When he fused all the learned martial art technique just now, it was completed in just a minute with thousand of techniques into one. When it was time to upgrade only one martial art, it took nearly 20+ minutes before it finally ended. [Ten Thousand Techniques Returning to the Origin (Mystic Level Extreme Rank): Perfection] ¡°Finally, a Mystic Level Extreme Rank¡­¡± Zhao Yu was pleasantly surprised. Before augury, his cultivation technique was only at high rank Yellow Level. After augury, it directly rose to extreme rank Mystic Level. It seems to be only slightly better than the high-rank Mystic Level martial art techniques. Regardless of their ranks are classified into three categories: high, middle, and low. There is no such thing as a extreme. It can be said that this extreme rank technique surpasses the other Mystic level but does not close to the Earth level. The most important thing is that techniques above the Mystic level have a significant issue with adaptability. Under normal circumstances, before a person has reached the second tier, they cannot use Earth Level or even Heaven Level techniques even if they have learned it. The main reason was it would only lead to death, primarily because one cannot withstand the martial art executed at more than hundred percent of the wilder strength. After all, Mystic and Yellow level techniques mainly focus on martial skills and combat techniques without involving physical quality; the higher the level and rank of the technique, the greater the power unleashed. Whereas, Earth and Heaven level techniques involve physical quality, requiring extremely strong physical attributes to nurture Qi-energy, which can enhance any attack tremendously. For example, among the second tier fighter with the same physical quality, one who hasn¡¯t cultivated Qi-energy and one who has. The one who masters Qi-energy can easily boost their strength and taking on ten of the same tier without difficulty in slaughter them who does not cultivated Qi-energy. Yellow and Mystic level techniques, when mastered to perfection, aim to better control the body to launch more effective attacks. But with Earth-level techniques, a force that nurtures Qi-energy to deliver even more powerful and invisible Qi attacks along the physical body. It was said that some strong second tier fighter could even generate Qi energy on it palm and launch at the enemy within a range of distance. Normally, it¡¯s impossible for Mystic Level techniques to do such a thing like that. However, Zhao Yu¡¯s new extreme rank technique, has broken this barrier, successfully allowing him to use Qi-energy methods even as a first tier fighter. Of course, it¡¯s not a complete version of Qi attack technique, but a castrated version that is somewhat inferior to a true Qi attack. Correspondingly, the burden is reduced to a barely tolerable level. It can be said that this technique is tailor-made for Zhao Yu¡¯s physical quality by the super-brain. The same technique, even if given to someone else, still cannot be cultivated, or they might explode and die during the process. ¡°With my current physical quality, I can only unleash one Qi attack and remain powerless for a period of time. Escape is the only option at that time¡­hmm¡­¡± Zhao Yu was surprised at the requirement; after all, he is now a King Slayer Rank 1 fighter, having ascended at the zero tier as an ultimate fighter with 200%. But even so, he could only launch one castrated version of a Qi attack. ¡°However, with this power, not to mention slaying the King Slayer Rank 3 fighter, even all Kings would undoubtedly die¡­¡± Compared to the power of the Qi attack, Zhao Yu felt relieved that he hold a trump card even it could only used once. ¡°Super-brain, if I use technological points, can I recover Qi-energy?!¡± [Vitality is the source of generating Qi energy from the body. You can use Technology Points to recover¡­] After the Super Brain explanation, Zhao Yu finally understood. The Qi-energy is not overly transcendental but is still primarily converting the stored energy in the body. It is akin to draining the body¡¯s strength and consolidating it into a single attack, after which one is completely drained of power. This illustrates how devastating a Qi-energy attack can be. After all, with ordinary Mystic level techniques, even some special energy consumption moves can be used three to five times without a problem, and there¡¯s still energy left to use Lightfoot skills to escape. But with a Qi-energy attack, once executed, one inevitably collapses to the ground, completely defenseless. Zhao Yu glanced at his status; he still had nearly four thousand technology points. The technology points needed to restore his physical quality are now 122 points, a hundredfold increase from the single-digit numbers when he first arrived. This was a natural consequence of his enhanced physical quality. After all, the source of technology points is that special white light from monsters, a kind of super pure energy. As his physical quality strengthened, the energy needed for repair and recovery also increased. Fortunately, higher-level monsters provide more energy, and the technology points extracted are not few, barely maintaining a balance. ¡°About thirty times¡­¡± Zhao Yu calculated; with over four thousand technology points, he could use the Qi-energy attack about thirty times. Compared to others, this was outrageously strong. In fact, Zhao Yu wondered if his ability to restore physical strength with technology points might allow him to solo those who are just low level in the second tier. Unfortunately, there are no second-tier monsters around here to test out. When he goes to a second-tier camp, he might have a chance to try it out. ¡°Thirty times of Qi-energy attack is enough!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s mouth curved into a smile, brimming with confidence for this act of revenge. This time, he wasn¡¯t just out for revenge but also aimed to take over the second-tier camp. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon arriving at the North Gate camp¡¯s hall, Pan Yi Ting and others were already prepared. Surprisingly, Hao Yu Wei, Yang Hui Yan, and Yu Tie Jun all expressed their desire to join him. They were forcibly promoted to high first-tier by Pan Yi Ting. In terms of combat ability, they might not even match a first-tier intermediate level of others. Relying solely on these three to traverse hundreds to thousands of kilometers to reach a second-tier camp was too difficult. Even so, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t dawdle and started moving outside. ¡°Let¡¯s roll!¡± Chapter 684 - Chapter 684: Causing a Havoc in the Camp! Chapter 684: Causing a Havoc in the Camp! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°A Low Mystic Level Qi Method. It only costs five hundred coins. Is there anyone who wants it¡­¡± ¡°The green suit is on sale. Look over here. ¡°What! No money! Get lost, poor bastard¡­¡± inside the second tier camp, the hawkers ¡®cries were endless. Compared to before, there were obviously more people. Some of the people who had just returned from the outside were shocked when they saw the crowded campsite. They didn¡¯t understand why there were so many people all of the sudden. The business of the teahouse was also much better than before. The seats around the storyteller were filled with people. ¡°That Zhao Yu is indeed extraordinary. He dared to fight against a tier one camp when he was only an ultimate fighter¡­¡± On the stage, the storyteller was talking about the information he had obtained from somewhere. ¡°For a woman, he summoned the Ten Great King Beasts and turned the entire inner circle upside down¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, someone below the stage interrupted him.¡± You¡¯re exaggerating. I came from the Tier 0 zone as well, no matter how many times an Ultimate Fighter returning to the beginner zone can only lure out one King Beast at most. Does that Zhao Yu have ten heads or he has 9 clones?¡± ¡°Go away, go away. No one want to listen to your crap! You don¡¯t have the ability, yet you don¡¯t allow others to do it?!¡± Someone complained about being interrupted. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The old man on the stage smiled,¡± It¡¯s about time I reveal the secret. This is not a rumor but Zhao Yu made a smart move which he kidnapped quite a number of ultimate fighters and dragged them back to the beginner zone. That¡¯s how he summoned so many King Beasts¡­ ¡°I see!¡± The person who had asked the question earlier was slightly embarrassed and quickly sat down. The name mentioned by the storyteller was very familiar, a new comer asked the person at the door in a low voice. -Are you talking about Zhao Yu? He is from the Zheng Nan Camp¡­¡± ¡± The Zheng Nan Camp? Is that Li Tian Ba¡¯s camp? ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡± Didn¡¯t Li Tian Ba leave with his subordinates? ¡°That¡¯s right. That Zhao Yu is the descendant of Li Tian Ba¡­¡± ¡°It is said that he is now in charge of the camp in the south¡­ The newcomer did not think much of it. He curled his lips,¡± Li Tian Ba has only been promoted and left for two months. At most, this Zhao Yu¡¯s only at the level of an Intermediate of first tier. Even with the whole camp supported him, properly at the beginning of the High level? Is there a need for so many people to listen?!¡± The round-faced uncle at the door smiled,¡± You haven¡¯t been at the camp for the past week, have you?!¡± ¡°Yes, I went out hunting and went a little far. I just returned today and realized that there were a lot of people¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal to have more people. Originally, they were all going to advance. In the end, they heard that there was a good show to watch, so they temporarily stayed behind to watch the show¡­ ¡± What king of show?!¡± The newcomer was a little confused. ¡°It¡¯s that Zhao Yu. Guess how strong he is?!¡± The round-faced uncle said excitedly. ¡°High Level First Tier?!¡± ¡°King Slater!¡± The round-faced uncle laughed and revealed the truth. ¡± What?!¡±¡± What?!¡± The newcomer was shocked.¡± Becoming a king slayer fighter in two months?¡± ¡°No, isn¡¯t the King¡¯s Secret Realm sealed?¡± Apart from the three families, no one else can enter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know this. In our world, there¡¯s something called the Green Life Grass. After eating it, you can increase your progress bar by 20%. More importantly, it can straight break the upper limit. Neglecting your current level, your upper limit can reach the level of King Slayer Rank 1. If you eat 4 of it, you can directly kill all Kings¡­¡± ¡°YOU must know that Li Tian Ba was only able to reach King Slayer Rank 3 back then in lower camp. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t charge forward, he left to the upper camp¡­¡± ¡°I see Why am I not so lucky to have picked up a magical medicinal herb. Looks like I have to be brave enough to try it when I encounter flowers and plants in the future¡­¡± The newcomer sighed with emotion, but then he was a little confused.¡± But even if Zhao Yu has become a King Slayer, so what about it? There are so many King Slayers here. Why is the teahouse only talking about him?!¡± He didn¡¯t understand. There were so many King Slayer fighter who had the ability to kill him, but he had never heard anyone boast about it. Most of the people who boasted about it were the bosses of the three major families. Logically speaking, the person who should be bragging the most now should be the boss of the west camp, Xu Tian. This person was also talented in fighting. He had once broken through to the level of the King Slayer Rank 3 under Li Tian Ba¡¯s suppression. Although his combat skill was still not as good as Li Tian Ba¡¯s, he was now the undisputed number one person in the camp. ¡°You don¡¯t know about this. Speaking of this, let¡¯s talk about the secret between Zhao Yu and Panther Lady in the west camp¡­¡± ¡ö¡öPanther Lady, the woman who can find treasures?!¡± The newcomers had vaguely heard of such a mutated beast enhancer who possessed a sense of smell that far surpassed that of ordinary people and could smell many rare treasures. ¡°Panther Lady had a childhood sweetheart who was killed by Zhao Yu and even snatched a stalk of Green Life Grass¡­¡± The round-faced uncle¡¯s saliva splattered everywhere as he recounted all the gossip he had heard. ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Zhao Yu¡¯s Green Life Grass was actually stolen from Panther Lady and the others¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It is also because of the death of Panther Lady¡¯s childhood sweetheart that she completely worked for the camp. During this period, she found quite a number of good things¡­¡± ¡°Then what about the show?!¡± The newcomer was still puzzled. ¡°Heh Be patient! Young man. I am about to go in detail. Do you still remember what¡¯the storyteller said just now? That Zhao Yu went against the entire camp for a woman.¡± ¡ö¡¯Of course, the Ten Kings are wreaking havoc¡­¡± -Why do you think everyone is talking about Zhao Yu¡¯s story? Why are so many people staying here to watch the show?!¡± The round-faced uncle smiled and asked.. Chapter 685 - Chapter 685: Causing a Havoc in the Camp! (2) Chapter 685: Causing a Havoc in the Camp! (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Could it be that Zhao Yu is coming to the second tier lower camp?!¡± The newcomer thought for a moment and said in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s right. You know who runs the teahouse in our camp.¡± ¡°Guess again, why are they so sure that Zhao Yu will come?!¡± The newcomer was enlightened and instantly understood. His eyes revealed a look of shock. ¡°Could it be that Zhao Yu has been captured by the camp?!¡± ¡°Not close enough. Keep guessing!¡± The round-faced uncle seemed to want to regain the face he had when he heard the gossip. He was very excited when he saw the surprise on the newcomer¡¯s face. The newcomer racked his brains and guessed a few answers, but none of them were correct. He helplessly asked the reason. ¡°Panther Lady and the others went to capture Zhao Yu¡¯s woman. Guess what happened? Zhao Yu¡¯s woman had an extremely unyielding personality. She was unwilling to become a hostage to threaten Zhao Yu. At the critical moment, she severed her heart and committed suicide!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The newcomer¡¯s mouth was wide open, and his eyes were as wide as a cow¡¯s. ¡°There¡¯s such a noble woman?!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, tsk! Kid, you seem to have been hurt by a woman before!¡± The round-faced uncle keenly sensed something, and his gossipy nature surged. The newcomer denied it and shook his head repeatedly.¡± Let¡¯s not talk about me. Let¡¯s talk about Zhao Yu¡¯s woman first¡­¡± The round-faced uncle felt a little regretful when he saw that this young man did not want to reveal more of his story. He could only continue on Zhao Yu story.¡± Although Zhao Yu¡¯s woman is dead, Panther Lady left a living one to inform Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°If Zhao Yu doesn¡¯t come to the camp within half a month, Panther Lady will destroy the corpse of Zhao Yu¡¯s woman. Moreover, she will advance to the upper camp, so that he won¡¯t be able to take revenge¡­¡± ¡°Based on how Zhao Yu was willing to become the enemy of the whole first tier camp for that woman, he will definitely come. Moreover, he will come in anger¡­¡± ¡°Right now, an inescapable net has already been set up in the west camp. They are just waiting for Zhao Yu to step in¡­¡± Only then did the newcomers understand why so many people had stayed behind. He even managed to deduce the reason why the teahouse keep telling only Zhao Yu¡¯s story. ¡°So, Panther Lady specifically asked the teahouses to tell their stories, especially about Zhao Yu. She wanted to frame him up, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If that Zhao Yu had not come, his reputation would definitely have been ruined in the future. It is likely that he would not even have any opportunity to advance further¡­¡± The newcomer was speechless.¡± This Panther Lady. She has so many tricks up her sleeve¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate what a woman can do for revenge after losing her loved one¡­¡± The round-faced uncle looked left and right. When he saw that no one was paying attention to them, he whispered,¡± I heard that Panther Lady sacrificed herself to many men in order to rope in people. She wanted to ensure that nothing went wrong. She wanted Zhao Yu to die¡­¡± ¡°There are quite a number of King Slayer fighter in the camp of the and she still feels that it¡¯s not safe, so she specially found other King Slayer fighter in other camps?!¡± The newcomer immediately broke out in cold sweat. His fear of women deepened, and he felt that he had to stay as far away as possible in the future. Soon, he thought of another question.¡± Oh right, what day is today?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the fourteenth day. Why else do you think there are so many people?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so long?!¡± The newcomer was shocked.¡± Is Zhao Yu here?!¡± ¡°Not yet. Today¡¯s the last day!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the last day. I originally planned to advance to the Tier 2 Upper Camp today. Now, it seems that I can temporarily stay for a day and watch the show¡­¡± Many people had the same thoughts. The days here were too boring and the entertainment facilities were lacking. This kind of dramatic event was very attractive. Moreover, Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. He was a King Slayer Rank 1 fighter within two months. Usually, people at this level rarely fought. Even if they did, they would do it in private. It was really rare to see a real King Slayer Fighter combat. After Panther Lady¡¯s operation, the matter of Zhao Yu¡¯s attendance had become a matter of curiosity for the entire camp, indirectly promoting the prosperity of the camp. At the same time, in the deepest part of the camp, the experts of the three families had all gathered and formed a big circle. There were three people standing in the circle. They were the bosses of the three forces. ¡°Xu Tian, you¡¯ve really advanced to King Slayer Rank 4?!¡± The leader of the other faction asked in surprise. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°You two can join forces. Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Xu Tian¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t. We¡¯re all old friends. It¡¯s not appropriate to fight and kill¡­¡± The other boss smiled and took out a detector and threw it over. Xu Tian shook his head with a smile and casually checked it. ¡°Beep beep!¡± The detector showed Xu Tian¡¯s strength. [High Level Tier 1180%] was the progress that should be achieved by slaying four Kings. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s actually true¡­¡± The other two forces were shocked. ¡°Is it because of that Panther Lady?!¡± Some people thought of the news about Zhao Yu that had recently appeared. It was said that he had eaten a stalk of Green Life Grass and advanced to become a King Slayer fighter without entering the King¡¯s Secret Realm. ¡°Haha, everyone, are you interested in staying behind and fighting Zhao Yu with me?!¡± Xu Tian said in high spirits. The other two bosses looked at each other and shook their heads after a while.¡± Boss Xu, since you¡¯ve reached the level of a King Slayer Rank 4, you might be able to try to reach the level of a Rank 5 in the future. It¡¯s easy to deal with a mere Zhao Yu.. Let¡¯s us not waste time about it and try to keep up with your progress¡­¡± Chapter 686 - Chapter 686: Causing a Havoc in the Camp! (V) Chapter 686: Causing a Havoc in the Camp! (V) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation They understood that helping to deal with Zhao Yu was just an excuse The purpose was to recruit the two of them as subordinates. However, they were used to being the boss. Who would be willing to be someone rise¡¯s subordinate? Naturally, they tactfully refused. XU Tian nodded and said,¡±In that case, you don¡¯t have to choose a date You can go advance today.¡± The two bosses understood that if they did not leave today, Xu Tian would inlheend5¡°3¡®1¡°ab¡ãUt theyCOuld¡ãnly agree ¡°Then we will go up now. We will leave this place to Boss Xu to handle¡­¡± The two of them turned around and were about to walk towards the sky-piercing tower. Who knew that the people following them were nearly half gone. y Looking back, many people looked guilty but fearless. ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t want to go up like this. I want to try to advance to rank 2¡­¡± ¡°Boss, I have a Qi cultivation method that is about to be completed. I can¡¯t leave for the time being¡­ At least before facing Li Tian Ba¡­¡± How could the two bosses not understand? Xu Tian had already contacted their people in private. These people had also decided to switch sides and follow Xu Tian. They shook their heads helplessly, indicating that they would part on good fprmc ¡ã Under the watchful eyes of Xu Tian and the others, the other two sides of the t ree major families in the camp all entered the Tower and disappeared into the sky along with the pillar of light. The two bosses left so simply because they had other thoughts. He wanted to go up first and advance to Tier 2 before Xu Tian. Perhaps there would be other opportunities. Of course, this was only a secondary choice. Everyone knew that at Tier 0 the difference between the strength of a threshold enhancer and an Ultimate ¡¯ Fighter advancing to Tier i was like the difference between heaven and earth. Rank 3 king slayer fighter and Rank 5 king slayer fighter had even more different foundations. However, there was nothing they could do. Xu Tian had advanced to the King S ayer Rank 4 level, and he had many King Slayer level experts under him In addition some of them had betrayed them, so there was basically no way they could fight fair and square. After seeing the other two bosses lead the core members away, Xu Tian was completely relieved. ¡°From today onwards, this camp belongs to me, Xu Tian! HAHAHAHAHA!¡± he said in high spirits. ¡°Boss is mighty!¡± ¡°Boss is the best!¡± Many people were flattering him. ¡°GOOD!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Panther Lady? Tell her to continue helping me look for similar items I want to advance to Five!¡± ¡°Boss, Panther Lady is waiting for that Zhao Yu outside¡­¡± ¡°Why is she waiting for Zhao Yu? I have so many people here. Will Zhao Yu survive if he comes?¡± Xu Tian was a little dissatisfied. He didn¡¯t want Panther Lady to waste time on a mere King Slayer Rank 1 fighter, but he had no choice. Panther Lady was the only person under him who had a strong sense of smell due to a genetic mutation. ¡± F * ck> pass down the message. If that zhao c()meS| report j kill him with my own hands for him dare to steal from me and make my Panther Lady happy¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu is here!¡± With a shout, the entire camp boiled over with excitement, and everyone surged toward the gate. ¡°Where is he, which one is Zhao Yu? Let me see!¡± ¡°Damn, stop pushing!¡± Surrounded by a crowd, Zhao Yu walked into the camp alone. His companions, including Pan Yi Ting and others had separated from him earlier. Originally, Pan Yi Ting did not want to separate; she felt fearless and ready to face any challenge head-on. However, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t want them to die in a siege, so he lied to Pan Yi Ting te mg her that once the fight started, she could try to retrieve Ji Wu Shuang¡¯s¡¯ With this, Pan Yi Ting agreed and left with Hao Yu Wei, Yang Hui Yan, and Yu Tie Jun. ¡°Zhao Yu, you¡¯ve got some nerve coming here alone! Do you think you¡¯re invincible?!¡± y ¡°Zhao Yu, it¡¯s not too late to kneel and beg for mercy¡­¡± Some from the Camp were furious upon seeing Zhao Yu actually arrive shouting angrily. Zhao Yu ignored these noisy voices. According to the Super Brain scan, nearly everyone around was high level- not even one ¡®king-slayer¡¯ was present. The real ¡®king-slayer¡¯ fighters were nowhere to be found. ¡°Hoooo. He¡¯s ignoring us!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s dismissive attitude astounded many. ¡°It¡¯s just like the story, he is completely composed. It looks like he¡¯s decided to die bravely!¡± But others were outraged, feeling ignored and thus enraged. ¡°Zhao Yu! Let me take you on!¡± A high-level first tier fighter couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and with a knife in hand, charged at Zhao Yu. ¡°That¡¯s Zhang Zi Qi. He¡¯s been at the peak of first tier for a while now. If it weren¡¯t for a lack of sufficient contributions, he would have already entered the realm of the kings¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯S Stepping up to use this as an opportunity to gain entry to promote to king slayer level!¡± 6 For most people, self-interest was the core motivation; otherwise, why would anyone unnecessarily seek trouble? ¡°This is going to be interesting¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t Zhao Yu already a king slayer? Can Zhang Zi Qi really beat him?!¡± ¡°Of course he can¡¯t, but even Zhao Yu, he can¡¯t instantly kill someone at peak of nrst tier..¡± ¡°Zhang Zi Qi is smart. Being the first to step up, even if he fails, it won¡¯t matter Boss Xu will definitely remember his efforts¡­¡± ¡°And if the Panther Lady might later give a special gift to him in secret. Heh this deal is definitely worth it!¡± Many from the West Camp were feeling that Zhang Zi Qi had stolen their opportunity.. Chapter 687 - Chapter 687: Causing a Havoc in the Camp! (4) Chapter 687: Causing a Havoc in the Camp! (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Face my Wild Wind Sweeps of the Fallen Leaves!¡± Zhang Zi Qi didn¡¯t dare to be careless. He used his killing move right away. This was a Mystery Level marital art technique that he had learned here and had already reached the Master Level. In his opinion, even if Zhao Yu was a King Slayer Fighter, he came from the Weakest Zheng Nan Camp. He probably didn¡¯t even have master a Yellow Level High Rank cultivation technique to Major or Perfection, let alone a Mystery Level technique. ¡°This is the ultimate move of the Furious Saber Technique. Someone once relied on this move to force the king beast to retreat¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how Zhao Yu will respond¡­¡± Everyone was excited and stared at the scene intently. Just as everyone was anticipating how Zhao Yu would respond, they saw that he casually lifted his fist. ¡°Bang-!¡± Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Zhao Yu broke Zhang Zi Qi Knife into pieces. ¡°Boom¡ª!¡± In the next second, Zhang Zi Qi sank into the ground and merged as one. ¡°What the heck?! One punch!¡± Everyone was shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Yu to be able to defeat Zhang Zi Qi, who was at the peak of the first tier High level with a casual attack. If it were any other king slayer fighter, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to beat a high level first tier fighter as easily as Zhao Yu. This attack was indeed as everyone had seen. Zhao Yu did not use any martial art technique. He only relied on his eyesight to dodge the attack and then attack the knife body and Zhang Zi Qi with one single punch. ¡°He wasn¡¯t even moving now! Is Zhang Zi Qi already dead?¡± What even surprised the people around was a person of Zhang Zi Qi¡¯s level was not even able to dodge and withstand the punch. Among the crowd, there were seven or eight masters from the west camp. When they saw Zhang Zi Qi was defeated in a single blow, they were also shocked to hear that from their subordinates. As they exchanged glances, they reached an agreement. ¡°Brothers, it seems Zhao Yu was even stronger than the story we heard. Let¡¯s attack together!¡± ¡°No matter how strong he is, can he take on eight opponents by himself at once?!¡± Zhang Zi Qi didn¡¯t manage to finish his work, so it was up to them now. Even if they couldn¡¯t take down Zhao Yu fair, they would still be able to consume some of his stamina or even cause him some injuries. Seeing that both sides were about to fight, the surrounding people immediately retreated and making way for a large area. The eight of them were not in a hurry to attack. Instead, they formed an encirclement, surrounding Zhao Yu in the middle. ¡°Clang¡ª¡± The sound of weapons being unsheathed could be heard. In the midst of the crowd, Zhao Yu remained undisturbed, continuing his steady steps towards the camp, seemingly deaf to the threats around him. ¡°Dare to fight with bare hand!¡± ¡°With his current demeanor, he has the makings of a great hero¡­¡± The crowd around him couldn¡¯t help but express their admiration, thinking that Zhao Yu was like Mountain, unshaken even in the face of collapsing peaks ¡ªa true character. The eight people in the arena, however, dared not make any rash moves. With every step Zhao Yu took, they retreated one step, appearing as though they were actors cooperating in a play. A formless momentum naturally arose, causing the eight to feel dry-mouthed. ¡°We can¡¯t just wait like this, let¡¯s do it together!¡± someone made up their mind and shouted explosively. It was only then that the other seven realized that they had been unwittingly subdued by Zhao Yu¡¯s presence, harboring thoughts of reluctance to initiate a fight. They were instantly infuriated and embarrassed. After all, they were top elite fighter among all the first tier fighter and to be so daunted was disgraceful, especially on their own turf at the camp. If Boss Xu or the Panther Lady were to hear of this, not to mention earning any credit, they probably wouldn¡¯t be trusted with important tasks in the future. ¡°BRING IT ON! ZHAOYU!¡± The eight roared in unison, charging forward with all kinds of weapons¡ª swords, spears, clubs, and staffs¡ªall directed at Zhao Yu. ¡°The eight top fighters of our camp have taken action together, Zhao Yu must really need to be serious now!¡± ¡°Absolutely, eight elites fighters¡ªthat¡¯s enough to besiege and kill a king beast!¡± After all, a King Slayer Rank 1 fighter is only about 20% more advanced than the High Level First Tier fighter at their peak in terms of progress and strength. Although much stronger physically, being attacked by many still carries the risk of downfall especially they were elite among the strong. Many onlookers instantly became anxious for Zhao Yu as they noticed Zhao Yu was still casually walking toward the camp, feeling that he might be in dire straits this time and the show might end up sooner or later. The result was obvious that Zhao Yu will become a prisoner when he meets the Panther Lady. After all, all of them believes that the best strategy would be to avoid direct confrontation and instead use physical advantages for guerrilla warfare, breaking through them one by one. For Zhao Yu, he had practiced thousands of techniques and merged them together thus upgraded to the Extreme rank that none existed in any other Mystery Level Martial Art. Moreover, he possessed a super brain and a vision, which could assist him in combat. ¡°No way I am gonna lose here! Time to make a move.¡± Zhao Yu thought to himself. ¡°Swish!¡± Just as the myriad weapons were about to strike Zhao Yu, he disappeared. ¡°Not good!¡± The eight of them felt a figure moved rapidly around them, and just as they hesitated whether to surrender by let go of their weapons, a strong force transmitted from the weapons. ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Boom¡ª!¡± Like Zhang Zi Qi¡¯s weapon, all shattered and followed up next was all eight figures thrown outward. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The entire arena was shocked, staring agape at the scene. To think, these eight elite fighters could potentially kill Zhao Yu, a King Slayer fighter. But now, they had been completely defeated by Zhao Yu in a single encounter and Zhao Yu didn¡¯t even draw his weapon! ¡°Are they all just acting a show now?!¡± ¡°Ya. Something seems fishy!¡± ¡°No matter what. A King Slayer Rank 1 fighter I knew was not as ridiculous strong as Zhao Yu!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This is ridiculous! With bare hand and not using any martial art!¡± Many were incredulous, suspecting that these eight might have been collaborating with Zhao Yu in a performance. Even some speculated that Zhao Yu might have already made arrangements with Xu Tian in advance, reaching some agreement to deal with the Panther Lady. ¡°No, it¡¯s not an act!¡± In the crowd, a person with shining eyes and a special gleam shouted. Chapter 688 - Chapter 688: Causing a Havoc in the Camp! (5) Chapter 688: Causing a Havoc in the Camp! (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Who is it? Dare to accused us! Oh¡­.It¡¯s the True Pupil Crown Prince, Jiang Zhen. His eyes have undergone a mutation and able to see things that we humans can¡¯t see¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our every move is like slow motion in the eyes of Jiang Zhen. He must have seen something!¡± Many people looked at Jiang Zhen, hoping that he would explained something. ¡°This Zhao Yu¡¯s strength is unfathomable. Just now, he used a total of two methods¡­¡± Jiang Zhen stroked his beard and said with a solemn expression. ¡°One is the movement techniques, and the other is just a normal combat technique that relies on one¡¯s strength to knock people out¡­Punches¡± ¡± Wait! I guessed he just used three techniques!¡± ¡°The eight of them have jumped above him to launch their attack. However, he does not show any signs of turning his head. He is able to clearly locate the eight of them and dodged right at the last moment¡­¡± ¡°This means that Zhao Yu has at least mastered a skill that has been allowing him to identify locations by listening to sounds. Perhaps, he is like me, with his body undergoing a mutation. He is able to see or hear or sense things that ordinary people cannot¡­¡± After Jiang Zhen¡¯s explanation, everyone finally understood that the eight of them were not acting. Zhao Yu had used three techniques at that moment. ¡°Wait, Zhang Zi Qi is dead!¡± At this moment, someone exclaimed. They noticed that Zhang Zi Qi, who had not been moving was no longer breathing. ¡°How is this possible? He was only counterattacked by one punch. From the posture of Zhao Yu threw his punch, he wasn¡¯t using his full strength obviously. Under that kind of situation¡­¡± ¡°Quick! Take a look at those eight people!¡± After checking, people realized that all eight people who fought with Zhao Yu had also followed in Zhang Zi Qi¡¯s footsteps to the after life world. This made many people who were eager to face Zhao Yu felt a basin of cold water was pouring on their faces. Previously, they had wanted to fish in troubled waters and take the opportunity to take down Zhao Yu and claim credit from the west camp or Panther Lady. With the example of nine people in front of them, people did not dare to act rashly. Even the surrounding crowd could not help but spread out, not daring to get too close. On the other hand, Zhao Yu seemed to have done something insignificant as he continued to walk step by step toward the camp. At this moment, no one dared to get close to Zhao Yu anymore. ¡°Based on Zhao Yu¡¯s strength, he¡¯s probably comparable to a Li Tian Ba?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± As for testing out if Zhao Yu really as strong as King Slayer Rank 3, no one dare to test it. After all, the previous Li Tian Ba was the only one who could become the King Slayer Rank 3. After Li Tian Ba left, Xu Tian revealed himself from his hide and advanced to become the new King Slayer Rank 3. After witnessed and guessed Zhao Yu true strength. No one on the site dare to take a move on Zhao Yu anymore. After all, the previous challengers were all chosen from tens of thousands of people like them. No one thought that Zhao Yu could easily defeat them, let alone killing them without a weapon but FIST!? ¡°Hurry up and call for help!¡± ¡°Dammit! GO report to the boss! Call for help!¡± Some of the people from the west camp did not dare to wait any longer after seeing the tragic state of their nine masters. They took out signal flares and shot them into the sky. Originally, this was the entrance of the camp. Even it was a few kilometers away from the central of the camp. For Lightfoot experts at their level, it was only a matter of second. However, they were afraid that Zhao Yu would come and kill them, so after they released the signal flare, they rushed to the camp to report the situation as well. This scene deeply shocked everyone. ¡°The emergency flag is hanging high up in the camp. This was not even seen when Li Tian Ba was here!¡± Someone lamented, wondering what kind of ruthless person Zhao Yu really was, to have forced the West Camp to launch a full attack. The events of today would be etched in the minds of many, unlikely to be forgotten for a long time. As the signal flare was launched, more and more people from the Camp rushed over. However, no one dared to attack rashly anymore, given the cautionary tale¡ª the bodies of the nine masters were still lying on the ground as cooling corpse. ¡°Who dares to recklessly set off a signal flare within the camp?! I am going to chop him up!¡± At that moment, an angry shout came from afar. From the distant horizon, a figure was approaching swiftly, riding the wind like a terrestrial immortal. ¡°Such amazing speed!¡± ¡°By the sound of it, it seems to be the cavalry commander Leng Wu Feng!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Someone asserted confidently. Not long after, a man clad in battle armor descended from the sky. With a loud ¡°thump!¡±, he fiercely slammed into the ground, creating a resounding boom. ¡°Who set off a signal flare recklessly!¡± Leng Wu Feng, true to his name, had a cold expression and large body like a bear, his face stern as if someone owed him a million. ¡°Commander Leng, it¡¯s because of Zhao Yu¡ªhe¡¯s the Zhao Yu!¡± Seeing Leng Wu Feng arrive, someone finally breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly pointed at Zhao Yu. Previously, without a master present, their pressure was immense; they wanted to flee but dared not, fearing accountability from Xu Tian later, yet they couldn¡¯t overcome him and were extremely tense. ¡± So¡­Are you the Zhao Yu from the Zheng Nan Camp?!¡± Leng Wu Feng became intrigued, sizing up Zhao Yu and noting that upon his arrival, Zhao Yu¡¯s expression remained unchanged, continuing to walk step by step and passed him. This annoyed him, ¡°Zhao Yu, you¡¯ve got some nerve to trespass on our camp and ignored me¡­¡± ¡°Commander Leng. Hold on, let me explain to you first. Zhang Zi Qi and the others are dead, all killed by Zhao Yu! Be caution!¡± The people around hastily pointed at the nine bodies lying nearby. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon seeing this, Leng Wu Feng was furious and shouted, ¡°Zhao Yu, it seems like you are stronger than your look. BUT!!!! Do you think we, West Camp has no one else as strong as you?!¡± ¡°Your life is forfeit!¡± He slapped his subordinate aside, and in an instant, his long sword was drawn, his entire being like a tiger descending the mountain, with a ferocious aura, he pounced toward Zhao Yu. He was clever, not using his full strength in the first move to rushed forward but reserving some power and room to retreat in case Zhao Yu was playing some dirty trick like using poison dart or hidden weapon. This sword strike aimed at Zhao Yu¡¯s head was evaded at the last moment with only few centimeters gap. As the sword hit the ground, Zhao Yu simultaneously lashed out with a kick. Chapter 689 - Chapter 689: Causing a Havoc in the Camp! (6) Chapter 689: Causing a Havoc in the Camp! (6) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Bang!¡± As Leng Wu Feng has predicted to reserve some strength and room to draw back. He was able to block Zhao Yu kick with his weapon to reduce the damage. ¡°Hmph! Impressive, Zhao Yu! BUT! Are you not going to draw your blade?!¡± After all, Leng Wu Feng was the King Slayer Rank 1 fighter. His body was extremely strong. ¡°If that¡¯s the case! Don¡¯t blame me after this! DIE!¡± This time, Leng Wu Feng made a feint movement with his blade at Zhao Yu head again. If Zhao Yu is going to use the same kick technique again, his leg would have been chopped off. Who knew that at this critical moment, Zhao Yu¡¯s kick was just a feint as well. The moment Leng Wu Feng blade almost cut his leg, Zhao Yu stomped down hard, twisted his waist, and launched a roundhouse kick. Leng Wu Feng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Yu¡¯s speed and strength was far beyond him that Zhao Yu could fool him. It was already too late to raise his weapon to block. There were only two choices. One was to abandon his weapon and retreat, and the other was to take it head-on. To Leng Wu Feng, abandoning his saber and retreating was too embarrassing. Even if he won later, he would be laughed at. Moreover, from the exchange just now, he understood that he wasn¡¯t Zhao Yu¡¯s match. It would probably be very difficult for him to win without weapon. Leng Wu Feng raised his left arm and leg to protect his body and ready for the impact. He was certain that Zhao Yu could not kick with his full strength as the time interval was only 0.1 second. No one fighter on earth included himself could used their full strength without accumulate them first. With such short time gap, Leng Wu Feng believe he should be able to withstand it with his physical body along with the arm and leg¡¯s armor. Unexpectedly, just as the roundhouse kick was about to hit, Zhao Yu retread the kick and jumped up thus performed a axe kicked towards Leng Wu Feng¡¯s head. How was this possible? Leng Wu Feng was shocked. It was impossible to dodge with single leg now. Little did they know that it was difficult for others to do it, but it was easy for Zhao Yu, who his body had mastered ten thousand martial art techniques and fused them into one. Even if he didn¡¯t use any Qi-energy attacks, he could easily take down a King beast. In fact, if he has the opportunity, he could easily kill two Kings at once. With just his physical body and martial arts, he was able to fight against the King Slayer Rank 3 head on. ¡°Bang-!¡± Leng Wu Feng got hit in the head, but he was better than the others. With his helmet shattered into pieces and kneel down in a pot hole under his feet after taking the hit from Zhao Yu which about 1 meter wide and 60 centimeters deep. He maybe injured but that¡¯s better than dying. However, the damage was not minor. Other than headache, he felt a pain in feet, leg and his waist. Just that one hit had broken three or four ribs as well. ¡°Fake or real from the story, you are truly formidable!¡± Leng Wu Feng clutched his broken ribs area and said solemnly. Just like Zhao Yu¡¯s three consecutive strikes earlier, it seemed simple, but it was actually extremely profound. Leng Wu Feng even suspected that if Zhao Yu neither feinting his first attack nor the second attack, he did all that just based on the situation. ¡°What kind of martial art and the body of yours? It¡¯s so strange!¡¯ Leng Wu Feng looked doubtful. As a King Slayer Rank 1, he had fought with many experts and King Beasts. He had even seen Xu Tian fight before, but he had never faced someone like Zhao Yu. With such exquisite martial arts and control over one body. When Zhao Yu finally spoke. If he continued to ignore him like before, it would indeed be too disrespectful. ¡°Dead people don¡¯t need to know so much!¡± he said slowly. Leng Wu Feng¡¯s expression changed drastically. He had never suffered such grievances before. Ever since he became the King Slayer fighter, who dared to not give him some respect? Moreover, he was also one of the best among the King Slayer Rank 1 Fighter. ¡°You¡­You¡­I am definitely going to kill you!¡± Leng Wu Feng was furious, but he didn¡¯t rush forward like he did at the beginning. Instead, he looked at Zhao Yu warily. At this moment, several voices descended from the sky. ¡°Haha, Old Leng, you have a bad day like this too!¡± ¡°Brother Leng, do you need our help?¡± Everyone turned their heads and saw three figures descending down from the pavilion in the distance. ¡°Commander of the Tiger Troop, Xiong Yi!¡± ¡°Lion Commander Kang Shuai Cai!¡± ¡°Greedy Wolf Commander Zhu Ming Hong!¡± The surrounding people exclaimed. ¡°These three are the same elite fighter as Leng Wu Feng. They are the four of the eight commanders under Boss Xu Tian¡­¡± ¡°The four of them have gathered together. It has been a long time since such a grand occasion has appeared¡­¡± Some people were extremely excited. These few years, when they went out hunting, a single commander was enough to lead the team. It was really rare for four commanders to gather together. Back then, even under Li Tian Ba¡¯s suppression, they had never seen such a scene. The most was two in a team to lead an attack at one section. They did not expect to see it today. Leng Wu Feng, however, had no time for jokes with the others. With a grave expression, ¡°Don¡¯t take him lightly, this kid¡¯s techniques are peculiar, I have a feeling that he is still holding back, the worst of all is he always mix the real and the unreal attack together. It is hard to predict and he plays it very skillfully!¡± The three of them did not underestimate Zhao Yu. After all, they were very clear about Leng Wu Feng¡¯s strength. Even he had a tough time against Zhao Yu and got injured. If any one of them were to face Zhao Yu alone, the outcome would likely be the same. ¡°So this is that Zhao Yu, huh?!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, truly a person of talent!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for offending Panther Lady, perhaps he could have become a friend. Too bad, he¡¯s going to die here today¡­¡± While they took him seriously in their hearts, their faces remained relaxed, displaying an air of nonchalance. Unknowingly, they had employed a psychological warfare, hoping to make Zhao Yu show weakness. Zhao Yu, hearing this, remained as expressionless and unmoved as ever. Since mastering the technique of Qi and fully control over his body, he was confident that within this level, he was invincible. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even a rank 3 King Slayer Fighter would not be his match on 1 vs 1. Unless, the opponent, like him, possessed an extreme Mystery level technique, or even a Earth-level technique, and managed to cultivate it successfully. Earth-level techniques, in fact, were possessed by Ji Wu Shuang and Pan Yi Ting, but limited by their physical condition and undeveloped Qi-energy, they dared not practice it, nor were they able to. Such techniques, which had not been successfully cultivated by anyone in hundreds of years in reality, led descendants to even doubt whether they were real or merely a figment of their ancestors¡¯ imaginations. After all, these techniques required extremely high physical vitality, and anyone not at the second tier would inevitably die from their body exploding if they attempted them. Even Zhao Yu dared not practice them now, with his current physical condition, practicing Earth-level techniques would lead to certain risk to death. Fortunately, with the super-brain, he had successfully created an unprecedented extreme rank Mystery level technique. Chapter 690 - Chapter 690: Causing a Havoc in the Camp! (7) Chapter 690: Causing a Havoc in the Camp! (7) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation This ¡®Ten Thousand Techniques Returning to the Origin¡¯ could be stated as above Mystery Level and below the Earth Level. Correspondingly, the Qi-energy Zhao Yu could use in attack was also the emasculated version. It was weaker than the real one from the second tier expert, but it would be enough for anyone in the lower camp. Even though Zhao Yu had the condition to use it, he would still face the side effects of exhaustion afterwards. It was equivalent to the extent that one attack would completely exhaust the strength of the entire body. Zhao Yu only dared to use it as trump card. On the same time, he had the Super Brain and could use Technology Points to recover his stamina and energy. If it were anyone else, even if they had mastered it, they would not dare to use it easily. They could only use it as a life-saving skill. Seeing that their verbal attacks were not effective, the three of them looked at each other. ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s not talk about martial ethics when dealing with him. Let¡¯s us just attack together¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Just end this quick. Capture him and hand him over to Panther Lady!¡± This was their true goal. Panther Lady had found two Green Life Grass within these two months, and one of them had allowed Zhao Yu to advance to the King Slayer realm. The other allowed Xu Tian to advance from King Layer Rank 4. Who knew if Panther Lady has other Green Life Grass in private? If they could obtain Panther Lady¡¯s friendship, they might be able to advance further. To them, the King¡¯s Secret Realm was partly because Xu Tian was not allowing them to enter without him. On the other hand, it was also because the King¡¯s Secret Realm was too difficult to fight alone or with small amount of team members. Even if they entered with their strength, there was still the risk of death if the King Beast attacked them in a group. The previous genius Li Tian Ba had no one to stop him from entering the King¡¯s Secret Realm. However, he was still stuck at the Rank 3 and couldn¡¯t advance. It was the same for Xu Tian. If he didn¡¯t have the Green Life Grass that Panther Lady found, he might have been able to advance to the Stage Two Upper Camp with the identity of the King Slayer Rank 3. Watching the four people in front of him ready to attack with their weapons drawn, Zhao Yu had his super-brain calculate the odds. Without using his Qi- energy attack, he had a 70% chance of winning against four opponents. He decided not to use his Qi-energy for the time being, saving as much physical strength and technological points as possible. ¡°Zhao Yu! Prepare for your death!¡± The four attacked together, but this time, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t act casually as before. Instead, he got entangled with them in a tough battle, both sides exchanging blows joyfully. This scene also relieved the onlookers. ¡°Good, good¡­¡± Previously, Zhao Yu had scared many people with his ability to defeat anyone with a single move. They had thought Zhao Yu was too strong. Now, besieged by four ¡°King Slayer Fighter¡± commanders, he was struggling, showing that while Zhao Yu was strong among them, he still couldn¡¯t bridge ¡¯ the gap. Under multiple attacks, he still couldn¡¯t cope. These were just four ¡°Rank 1¡± King Slayer fighter; if they were four ¡°Rank 2¡± King Slayer fighter, Zhao Yu would have probably been dead by now. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, if Zhao Yu survives, he could become someone that surpassed Li Tian Ba or Xu Tian!¡± Some shook their heads and sighed. Yes, with his potential, he would become a legend¡­¡± Our Lady has really hit his weak spot¡­¡± ¡°If Zhao Yu were a bit more ruthless, just avoiding them and wearing out people like Xu Tian as their time limit is near, he could eventually rule this place¡­¡± People were full of regret for Zhao Yu, feeling he shouldn¡¯t have died so recklessly. But there was nothing to be done; that was fate. The firstcomer takes all the advantages, and no matter how brilliant the latecomers are, it¡¯s still hard to turn things around. ¡°Bang-!¡± As they were talking, a figure suddenly flew out, crashing into the crowd. Many were injured. To everyone¡¯s astonishment, it was Zhu Ming Hong, the Greedy Wolf Commander, who was thrown out of the battle now. His arm hung limply, clearly broken. This made everyone marvel; Zhao Yu was fighting against four and still had the upper hand?! ¡°Damn!¡± Zhu Ming Hong cursed angrily, quickly bandaging his broken arm before charging back into the fight with his weapon. Moments later, another figure was thrown out. This time, it was Kang Shuai Cai, the Lion Commander, who was worse off than Zhu Ming Hong, with his legs disabled, forcing him to withdraw from the fight and just watch. ¡°Damn it, call for help, where is Boss Xu, come quick!¡± Kang Shuai Cai watched the fight while shouting loudly. By now, he had lost his earlier grace, looking disheveled and even scared that after Zhao Yu finished with the other three, he would kill him too. ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± Several Cloud Piercing Arrows rose into the sky. The three-colored emergency flag lit up. This was a signal flare that could only be released by a King Slayer expert in the west camp. At this moment, it appeared in the sky above the camp. At this moment, the people who were originally not interested in watching the show were also alarmed. They moved one after another and headed over. ¡°Bang-!¡± Another figure was sent flying. The commander of the cavalry, Leng Wu Feng, was even more miserable. His face was covered in blood. The moment he landed, he took out a signal flare and shot it into the sky. Another emergency flag appeared in the air. The entire camp was in an uproar. ¡®Never before had more than two King-slayer fighter called for help at the same time.¡± Just when everyone was wondering if a third or fourth emergency signal would follow, a shocking scene unfolded. Freed from the restraint of Kang Shuai Cai and Leng Wu Feng, Zhao Yu completely unleashed himself, and in just a short moment, he slaughtered the remaining two with the dropped weapon on the ground. ¡°Dead¡­¡± The entire place was stunned. ¡°Those were Tiger Troop Commander Xiong Yi and Greed Leader Wolf Commander Zhu Ming Hong!¡¯ ¡°Two King-slayers, both killed by Zhao Yu in one single swing!¡± Two heads rolled to the ground, splashing blood everywhere. ¡°Run-!¡± Kang Shuai Cai had lost his legs, but at that moment, he showed no intention of resisting. Using his arms crawled away. Leng Wu Feng wanted to escape too, but his injuries were too severe, and he could only lie on the ground waiting for his turn to die. His face showed despair as he watched Zhao Yu slowly approaching, ¡°lam sorry! Please don¡¯t kill me. If you kill me, Boss Xu won¡¯t let you go¡­¡± ¡°I tell you, Boss Xu is a Rank 4 fighter. If you touch me, there will be no place in this vast world for you to hide¡­¡¯ ¡°King Slayer Rank 4?!¡± As Leng Wu Feng revealed this, everyone gasped in shock. After Xu Tian was promoted to a Rank 4 King Slayer Fighter, he didn¡¯t make it known but instead pressured the other two family directly, so the public was unaware of Xu Tian¡¯s advancement until now. Everyone took a sharp breath. Xu Tian has finally defied the heavens, hasn¡¯t he?!¡± ¡°Yes, he finally to rise after Li Tian Ba left¡­¡± ¡°Now, without Li Tian Ba to suppress him, Xu Tian is set to soar!¡± ¡°¡®t¡¯s all thanks to the Panther Lady!¡± People were in awe once more, longing for the power of the Xu Tian and Panther Lady. ¡°I heard that because her childhood friend Jia Jing, who¡¯s known for his big mouth, spilled the beans¡­¡¯ ¡°Right, if I had the Panther Lady as my lover, I¡¯d keep it quiet, make a fortune in silence, and wait until I advanced to a King Slayer Rank 5 before making my move¡­¡± ¡¯ ¡°Unlike now, the two Green Life Grass she found were all taken by others¡­1 ¡®Pfft-!¡¯ In the middle of the arena, Leng Wu Feng¡¯s head flew off, his eyes filled with unwillingness. He seemed to think that if he hadn¡¯t been on duty today, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have come, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have died. Now, only Kang Shuai Cai was left among the leaders, as the other three had all perished. At this moment, Kang Shuai Cai was in a sorry state, unable to crawl far. Zhao Yu took a leap to reach in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­Please! I beg you.¡± Kang Shuai Cai, terrified, his whole face turned pale and began to tremble as he screamed out. ¡°Four times ¡± ¡°Huh!? Four times?¡± Kang Shuai Cai confused. ¡°From the beginning to now, you all have tried to kill me four times¡­ and you want mercy now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as Zhao Yu picked up a weapon from the ground, a furious roar came from afar. ¡°Stop!¡± Zhao Yu turned to look, and a group of King-slayer fighter led by Xu Tian were rushing over. At Xu Tian¡¯s side was his nemesis, the Panther Lady. Zhao Yu¡¯s lips curled up in a provocation, he glanced at Xu Tian, and with a swing of his blade, he killed Kang Shuai Cai. Chapter 691 - Chapter 691: Invincible Tier 1! Chapter 691: Invincible Tier 1! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Zhao Yu, how dare you!¡± Xu Tian was furious. He hadn¡¯t expected that Zhao Yu would dare to slay one of his commander right in front of him. Upon closer inspection, he saw more than a dozen bodies lying around, including his several high-ranking elites captain, as well as his four commanders. This scene frustrated Xu Tian. The four commanders were all king slayer fighter, and even he himself had never been able to face so many top elite first tier fighter along with king slayer fighters when he was a King Slayer Fighter Rank 3. Beside, he hadn¡¯t been able to finish of the job as quickly as Zhao Yu had done with four. It was precisely because he knew that the four commanders were on duty in the camp that he hadn¡¯t rushed over immediately after hearing of Zhao Yu¡¯s arrival. He thought that even without his personal intervention, just the four commanders under his command would be enough to capture Zhao Yu. But the result was a big surprise. Xu Tian couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed; he regretted not coming straight in the first place. As soon as he got the news of Zhao Yu¡¯s arrival, he went to find his Panther Lady first. Securing Panther Lady¡¯s loyalty was what mattered most to him. In the end, Xu Tian suffered a great lost as Zhao Yu had slain his four commanders. With Xu Tian¡¯s arrival, everyone present knew that everything was over. Even if Zhao Yu was exceptional, at most he could deal with King Slayer Rank 2 fighter, but Xu Tian was a Rank 4 fighter and he was expert in fighting. Not to mention, he had the remaining four commanders and many other Rank 1 and Rank 2 King Slayer Fighter along their high level first tier fighter under him. After all, the previous fight between Zhao Yu and the four commanders was intense and everyone predicted that Zhao Yu must be exhausted now. ¡°Zhao Yu, you¡¯ve finally come!¡± Among those present, Panther Lady was the happiest. The death of the four commanders didn¡¯t matter to her; what mattered most was that Zhao Yu had come. Hu Xue¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred, wishing she could devour Zhao Yu alive right there. However, she was well aware of the difference in their strength, so she didn¡¯t rush forward but instead got beside Xu Tian and whispered, ¡°Xu Tian, if you can capture him for me, from now on, I am all yours, completely!¡¯ ¡°Really? Alright!¡± Upon hearing this, Xu Tian couldn¡¯t help but laugh heartily. Although four of his Great Commanders had died, they were still just subordinates. If he could obtain Panther Lady¡¯s loyalty, they would have died in a worthy manner. Xu Tian¡¯s group had a large number of people. Other than the core members, there were also at least 50 of his high level first tier fighters with him now. At this moment, these people looked at the corpses of their colleagues around them with solemn expressions. They knew that if they are the first one to challenge Zhao Yu, they would probably end up like them. Xu Tian seemed to perceive the hesitation in those below him, and directed his gaze towards the Four Commanders, saying indifferently, ¡°Who among you is willing to fight and capture Zhao Yu for me?!¡± The four exchanged glances, all hesitant. Any one of them would not have been able to kill each other as quick as Zhao Yu. This showed that Zhao Yu¡¯s strength far exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations, and going up against him alone would likely lead to a disadvantage. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no need to adhere to martial ethics against such a person, we should not challenge him one-on-one!¡± one suggested. Xu Tian¡¯s mouth twitched at this, but he did not refuse. Capturing Zhao Yu was more important; pride was irrelevant. ¡°All right!¡± he commanded. At Xu Tian¡¯s assent, the Four Commanders stepped forward together, each taking a position to surround Zhao Yu. Their tactic in the camp was always to outnumber their opponent and reduce the risk. Zhao Yu adjusted his neck, his Super Brain already providing a prediction of his chances. In a normal martial confrontation, facing four opponents each with strength of King Slayer Rank 2 fighter, his chances of winning were less than 30%. Thus, the Super Brain suggested him to start using a Qi-energy attack! After mastering the Qi-energy attack, Zhao Yu had never tested it out before; using it against humans was new to him, maybe this is the perfect opportunity to test it. ¡°Do you know the word ¡®invincible¡¯ ?!¡° Zhao Yu said lightly. This statement confused many. Especially those who had previously watched Zhao Yu fight, they found it perplexing. While Zhao Yu might be talented than the average fighter, he was nowhere near invincible. Among the first tier fighter, there were those rank 2 and rank 3 fighters. Although there was only Xu Tian, the only Rank 4 fighter here, who knew there isn¡¯t any Rank 5 King Slayer Fighter in other camps? Just Xu Tian alone was not someone Zhao Yu could handle easily right now! ¡°Invincible? What do you trying to say?¡± The four commanders remaining cautious. After all, surviving this long required caution. ¡°It means exactly what it says!¡± Zhao Yu replied. ¡°Who dare to step forward first?!¡± he taunted, ¡°Let me make it clear, whoever lays a hand on me today will surely die! 100%!!¡± ¡°Whoa-!¡± The crowd erupted at his declaration. ¡°Brat! You might be more talented than everyone of us here! But not today.¡± ¡°To brag right in front of Boss Xu!¡± ¡°Has he lost his mind?!¡± ¡°Perhaps, that¡¯s his last word.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Wow, such audacity!¡± The onlookers murmured in amazement, thinking Zhao Yu might be insane. Despite some of the four commanders felt that Zhao Yu was mostly bluffing, the sight of the four commanders and eight masters¡¯ corpses made them hesitant. Xu Tian, standing behind shouted suddenly, ¡°What are you all waiting for, capture him!¡± ¡°Damn it, you think you¡¯re the chosen one, claiming to be invincible here? I¡¯ll show you what my axe can do today!¡± The four commanders charged at Zhao Yu instantly. The first commander who attacked Zhao Yu was Li Kui, a big burly man with a bushy beard, glaring with bulging eyes, he has the biggest size among the eight commanders thus very well known for his brute strength in the west camp.. Chapter 692 - Chapter 692: Invincible at Tier 1! (2) Chapter 692: Invincible at Tier 1! (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The other three commanders didn¡¯t made their move, they stood beside as to catch off Zhao Yu escape route. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll start with you!¡± As Li Kui charging at him, Zhao Yu nodded and finally circulated his energy. ¡°Buzz ¡ª!¡± In an instant, a bloody mist suddenly appeared and enveloped out of Zhao Yu¡¯s body as steam. This was a sign that Zhao Yu¡¯s blood boiled up under the high pressure when his body¡¯s strength was gathered and speed up his blood circulation to convert to Qi-energy for an attack. However, in the eyes of others, it was really strange. ¡°Still dare to play tricks. Die!¡± Li Kui shouted angrily and directly used his axe skill, ¡°Genesis Splitter!¡± He held the axe with both hands and flew up. He descended from the sky and hacked down heavily at Zhao Yu. On the other hand, Zhao Yu only raised a finger and pointed at Li Kui. ¡°Qi-gan!¡± Just as everyone was wondering if Zhao Yu was trying to block it with his finger, a shocking scene appeared. ¡°Boom!¡± Li Kui, who was in mid-air, seemed to have suffered a spell attack. In an instant, his body and the axe exploded and turned into a cloud of red dust. The entire place was silent. The crowd was flabbergasted as they watched the scene unfold, unable to speak for a long time. The scene before their eyes far surpassed anyone¡¯s imagination; no one had ever witnessed such a bizarre sight. With a single finger, a person was killed. The most terrifying part was that it wasn¡¯t an ordinary death; the person was literally blown to bits, leaving no trace of their body. ¡°Gurgle-!¡± Someone swallowed nervously, discreetly taking a few steps back. They were clearly frightened. ¡°Cao Ning, what are you doing?!¡± Xu Tian bellowed. With one of the Four Commanders was retreating, his subordinates and the people were terrified as well. ¡°Boss, he¡¯s too terrifying. Please, you must intervene personally!¡± Cao Ning, trembling with fear, continued to back away and looked at Zhao Yu, pleading, ¡°Zhao Yu, we have no grudges, and I just followed orders. Could you possibly spare me?!¡± After releasing a Qi-energy attack, Zhao Yu felt momentarily black out, but quickly used a technological point to restore himself to his normal condition. ¡°Of course. Except for those who accompanied the Panther Lady to the Zheng Nan camp last time, including Xu Tian. As long as the rest of you don¡¯t attack me, you can be spared from death!¡± Upon hearing this, many people in the crowd took several steps back and escape. Among them were Xu Tian¡¯s subordinates. Clearly, Zhao Yu¡¯s eerie method of fighting instilled fear in everyone. Without understanding the situation fully, no one dared to make a move. Zhao Yu had considered slaughtering the entire camp, but the Super Brain indicated that it was impractical. The camp alone had hundreds of high level first tier fighters. His Qi-energy attack was powerful, but it wasn¡¯t designed for mass destruction. His technological points could only sustain about thirty uses¡ªenough to kill some fighters, but not capable to annihilate everyone. Plus, if Zhao Yu kill everyone in the lower camp, the news would reach the upper camp, and who knew what would happen then. After all, he knew nothing of whether the structure of a second-tier upper camp. If the people above were a lawful, his murderous spree would only lead to his own death. So, until he was strong enough, everything Zhao Yu did had to align with public decency. Seeking revenge was acceptable, but indiscriminate killing was not. ¡°What are you guys standing there for? Attack him together and forget about capturing him! Just kill him!¡± At this moment, Xu Tian was also a little stunned. Zhao Yu¡¯s strange attack had also frightened him. However, as the boss, how could he give up his position and lower his head to beg mercy from Zhao Yu? Moreover, he did not want to let go of such a huge benefit from Panther Lady. Unfortunately, no one was willing to die. Not only did no one step forward after hearing Xu Tian¡¯s words, but all of his subordinates retreated even further. For a time, only Panther Lady and more than 20 High Level first tier fighters were left around Xu Tian. The others all hid far away. After all, Zhao Yu had said that if they did not participate, they would be spared from death. The remained people in the field were the people who had followed Panther Lady to the Zheng Nan camp. At this moment, all of them were filled with fear. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s attack together and kill him. How about that?¡± Normally, these people held themselves high and were proud as a warrior. But now, fear had shrouded their hearts, and they could not care about anything else. Xu Tian roared,¡± I don¡¯t believe it! This is a f * eking Kung Fu world, not a Magic world! Brothers, let¡¯s go! Kill him!¡± This time, he took the lead and charged forward. The other twenty plus people charged forward together. Just as they were about to rush in front of Zhao Yu, Xu Tian played a trick. His figure paused and then went around to the other side. Zhao Yu was not in a hurry to deal with Xu Tian. Instead he activated his Lightfoot technique and moved among the 20 plus people. Every time he passed through a person, lives fell like grass. In the blink of an eye, more than 20 people had died, leaving only Xu Tian alone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After Xu Tian¡¯s observation, he could clearly see that Zhao Yu¡¯s moves were not as terrifying as before. He was able to catch up with Zhao Yu speed. Although Zhao Yu martial arts technique looked exquisite, it was not to the extent of being ridiculous. ¡°No matter what king of martial art you used, it¡¯s obvious that you can only use it once!¡± Xu Tian threw out some flying knives at Zhao Yu the moment he killed the last person. Xu Tian circulated his fastest movement technique and instantly moved to Zhao Yu back for a backstab.. Chapter 693 - Chapter 693: Invincible at Tier 1! (3) Chapter 693: Invincible at Tier 1! (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Stake your life!¡± At this moment, Xu Tian had long forgotten about the Panther Lady¡¯s instructions to capture Zhao Yu alive; he only wanted to kill this eerie foe. ¡°This time I am not holding anything back! HA!!¡± ¡°Super Brain unleashed my full potential by converting Technique Point to recover my vitality while channeling the Qi-energy to go beyond ioo%!¡± [Affirmative! Be aware that the body only capable to withstand overload once per day!] Zhao Yu once again channeled his energy to perform an Qi-energy attack on Xu Tian this time. Without the Super Brain limiting the energy conversion at 100% and to go above based under Zhao Yu Commend. Zhao Yu could felt his whole body is boiling up further like generator. Other than water steam, a mist of blood dispersed out of his body as well. [Beep!¡­iio%¡­Beep!¡­i2O%¡­.Beep!i4O%¡­Beep!i6o%¡­.] ¡°OMG! Here it comes again!¡± Xu Tian quickly retracted several paces and grabbed two of his subordinates¡¯ corpse as shield at the same time. Unbeknownst to him, Zhao Yu remained unmoved despite being blocked by the human shields and the distance between them was already hundred meters away. All Zhao Yu does was directing his palm in Xu Tian direction. [Beep! Beep! Beep! BEEEEEEPPPPPPPP!] [ 200%¡­ 200%¡­. 200%] [System Warning: Overload!!! Automatic cool down in count of 10¡­9¡­8¡­7¡­6] ¡°TAKE THIS! BIGBANG!¡­Qi ATTACK!¡± Zhao Yu shouted. A visible, blood-colored energy ball shoot out of Zhao Yu Palm and struck at Xu Tian with the speed of lightning, too fast to cover one¡¯s ears. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Even Xu Tian could not see the attack as it was approaching too swiftly for him, yet he still could sense the danger come right behind at him. After he threw the two human shields at Zhao Yu direction, Xu Tian could only passively lift his long sword and pose in defensive status. ¡°BOOM!¡± Unlike the martial art technique: Ten Thousand Techniques Returning to the Origin, this Qi-energy attack contain AOE (area of effect). The moment it hit the human shield, it triggered like a boom and exploded right in front of Xu Tian. Xu Tian¡¯s sword, worth over a hundred first-tier coins and the best among the lower camp in term of sharpness and hardness shattered instantly. The area got involved by the explosion was now cover by a blood mist. ¡°Pfft¡ª!¡± Xu Tian walked out of the blood mist slowly while a mouthful of fresh blood spewed out from his mouth. ¡°Hahaha, I SURVIVED!! I, Xu Tian, am the true child of destiny!¡± Xu Tian laughed uproariously to the sky, ¡°Hahahaha! Zhao Yu, it is the end of your life! With that kind of trick, it is impossible you are not exhausted now!!¡± He laughed wildly and unrestrainedly. Yet, he noticed the people around him staring at him with faces full of horror. Zhao Yu, on the other hand already turned away and walked toward the Panther Lady. ¡°Damn you! Zhao Yu! It¡¯s not over yet.¡± What followed was a strong yet irresistible feeling of dizzy and lost in strength. While falling to the ground, he felt an icy chill through his whole body. Lowering his head, Xu Tian shockingly saw many holes on his body all the way to his buttocks. ¡°My¡­ my heart¡­ is pierced as well?!¡± With a strong sense of unwillingness, Xu Tian struggling to say, ¡°Monster¡­You¡­are¡­.M¡­on¡­ster!¡± The holes on Xu Tian¡¯s body was all caused by his own shattered blade under the explosive wave effect. Even the bleeding would not kill him, Xu Tian internal organ also suffered internal bleeding from the vibration force of the explosion. Xu Tian is definitely dying sooner or later. If he could he find a monster before his life runs out, he might still has the chance to survive. But! where could he get monster inside their camp? Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Xu Tian whispered a few words and died. Thus fell Xu Tian, a formidable hero of his era. ¡°Welcome the new king. The guilty minister, Cao Ning, requests the new king to atone for his sins¡­¡± At this moment, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Cao Ning, one of the previous Four commanders actually prostrated himself on the ground and directly knelt down to pay his respects to Zhao Yu. Seeing this, the other remaining Commanders knelt down, regardless of whether it was useful or not. Zhao Yu¡¯s attack was too strange. He could actually release a Qi Blast like a character from manga OR video game from their previous world. Even many of them had learn to control the energy flow in their body but never seen a person or such skill to actually fire out the Qi-energy contained in their body like a canon in this kung fu world so far. Even Xu Tian didn¡¯t have see someone capable to fire energy ball at all. Not even Li Tian Ba capable to do that! This made them recall Zhao Yu¡¯s casual words.¡± I am Invincible!¡± So, Zhao Yu true strength was more than they could image? The remaining soldiers of the west camp who had been scared out of their wits knelt down one after another. Some people who didn¡¯t belong to the west camp were terrified when they saw this scene and ran away while the remained one still confused about the situation. ¡°Damn it, should I submit as well? They¡¯re all kneeling¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, I will escape too¡­¡± Some people could not withstand the pressure and knelt down. With someone taking the lead, the others followed suit and ran away. In the end, almost everyone in the camp knelt down or ran away for their life. ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you kneeling? Do you want to die?!¡± At this moment, a figure was still standing in the crowd, looking like a crane among chickens. ¡°Ting Ting, why don¡¯t you¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei, Yang Hui Yan, and Yu Tie Jun simply knelt down with the others. They had experienced Li Tian Ba¡¯s rule. Kneeling down for surviving was a common thing crafted into their conscious, and they were used to it as they saw the shadow of Li Tian Ba once again on Zhao Yu. Pan Yi Ting, on the other hand, stared at Zhao Yu in bewilderment. She have been with Zhao Yu a while side by side to go hunting and she did not expect Zhao Yu could be so cruel and fierce while killing people as well. He killed Xu Tian and the previous challengers emotionless and all she could saw in his eyes as killing people was something he did daily for him. Pan Yi Ting all of the sudden felt she has never understand Zhao Yu at all. There was one more person who did not kneel, and that was Panther Lady Hu Xue. At this moment, her eyes were filled with hatred. Looking at the scene, she knew that she had no chance to kill Zhao Yu anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡± She pulled out a pocket-sized dagger and charged at Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu shook his head gently ¡°Today is your lucky day! If we fought at somewhere else. I wouldn¡¯t let you die so easily¡­¡± ¡°Puchi ~~!¡± In the next second, Zhao Yu used his hand as knife and stabbed his hand straight into her heart. Even with her strength, she was unable to make Zhao Yu fight for real. Feeling the pain in her heart and the growing sense of powerlessness, Hu Xue spilled her blood on Zhao Yu face and whispered her last word. ¡°YOU! Mon¡­st¡­.er ¡± At this point, Ji Wu Shuang had taken his revenge. ¡°Wuuu ~~!¡± Pan Yi Ting started crying. ¡°Sister Wu Shuang, did you see that? They are all dead. Even Xu Tian is dead¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing her words and seeing her sobbing, the crowd finally realized that the woman who didn¡¯t kneel down was Zhao Yu¡¯s teammate. Instantly, many people secretly looked up at Pan Yi Ting¡¯s face and noted down her face, afraid that they would offend her unknowingly. Zhao Yu looked around and scratched his head when he saw a large group of people kneeling down. He had never been famous like this before as so many strangers were worshiping him. He thought for a moment and announced, ¡°Get up.. Get up! Get up! From today onwards, the camp will be under my control¡­¡± Chapter 694 - Chapter 694: Invincible at Tier 1! (4) Chapter 694: Invincible at Tier 1! (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The surrounding people raised their heads, but no one dared to stand up yet. It was as if they were watching others do things and waiting for others to stand up before standing up. Obviously, the idea of shooting the bird that sticks out had long been deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts. Back in their previous world, this kind of thing was not life threating as now. If anyone dare to disrespect the strong here, the only outcome for them is death. Zhao Yu could not help but shake his head. He understood that his impression among these peasants were only fear and terror, causing these people to be extremely frightened. ¡°Yi Ting! Tie Jun, come forward here!¡± He turned toward Pan Yi Ting. Hao Yu Wei immediately stood up happily and pulled Yang Hui Yan up. Seeing that Pan Yi Ting was still crying, she grabbed her and went together toward Zhao Yu. Yu Tie Jun trailed behind the three women like a guard. Everyone looked at the four people in action and understood that these four people had come with Zhao Yu. Those three women were most likely Zhao Yu¡¯s women. They were labeled as not to be touch by everyone. On the contrary, Yu Tie Jun was the last person to went forward as guard. They felt that this person was Zhao Yu¡¯s confidant or else how could Zhao Yu entrusted his woman safety to him. Many though in their mind that they might have many opportunities to interact with him in the future compare to the women. As they left, the others in the camp also stood up. However, no one dared to speak. They all dismissed quietly themselves. On his journey to the camp, Zhao Yu glanced at the King Slayer experts in front of him and sized up Cao Ning. This person seemed to be the first to betray Xu Tian and didn¡¯t listen to Xu Tian¡¯s orders at all. Zhao Yu knew this guy was as smart as Yu Tie Jun but at the same time, he is not a trustable person. You¡¯re Cao Ning, one of the Eight Commanders?¡± ¡±1 never considered myself as one of the Eight Commanders before. It¡¯s all story bragging by my subordinates and decision made by Xu Tian without my knowing. You can just call me Little Cao or Little Ning¡­¡± ¡°Cao Ning, do you know who have the account book of the camp?¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s stored in the office area¡­¡± ¡°Follow me! I will bring Master Zhao to take a look!¡± Cao Ning was overjoyed. This meant that Zhao Yu was willing to consider him as part of his team. The other two remained Commanders hesitated for a moment then quickly followed up with Cao Ning, looking like his underlings. As for the remained King Slayer Rank 1 fighter looked at Zhao Yu for a moment before Zhao Yu finally noted his head to allow them to follow their leader back into the camp. Nearly all of them were from the other two factions. They did not expect that they would turn under Zhao Yu within few minutes after the battle. All of these experts survived long enough from the beginner zone until now They understood that Zhao Yu needed them to rule across the camp. Perhaps they could earn some merit and obtain the right to enter the King¡¯s Secret Realm afterwards. As the previous higher-ups all left and one dead in the lower camp, the camp once again became lively. Everyone was in a heated discussion, recalling Zhao Yu¡¯s battle back then. After all, everyone had seen the scene of how Zhao Yu slaughtered all the elite leaders and the commanders of Xu Tian. Especially the last move Zhao Yu made to kill Xu Tian from a far distant. Countless people were guessing what kind of martial arts this was, or some kind of witchcraft. Some people even speculated that Zhao Yu might be a technological genius who had developed or cracked some kind of technology, which resulted in such an effect only appeared in sci-fi movie or video game back in their anime world. He was like a character appeared out from a story or manga. Zhao Yu arrived at the office and looked through the account book. He found that there were more stored Tier 1 coins than he had expected, total of two million. After a brief understanding, he realized that both Li Tian Ba and previous 3 major families included Xu Tian had strictly restricted the entry of others into the King¡¯s Secret Realm after they became the boss. Even the qualification to perform martial arts required a large amount of coins. This also caused many Tier 1 coins to be stored here without much effort. When Li Tian Ba left, there were thirty to forty people who had taken away together with a total of nearly one million Tier 1 coins. These things might not be useful here, but they might be useful in the upper camp, so Li Tian Ba and the others brought a lot. Compare to zero coins, the Tier 1 coins were heavy and inconvenient to carry. Otherwise, they could have taken all. However, the two major families left without bringing any coins under Xu Tian threat! For Xu Tian, it just happened so sudden that Zhao Yu arrived in time and eternally banished him to get in touch with these two million plus Tier 1 coins. How many Tier 1 coins does the martial arts practice cost?!¡± It only need ten at a time to learn one¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly and did some calculations. To him, this second tier lower level camp had no other use other than martial arts practice. Like Li Tian Ba, Zhao Yu planned to carry a batch of Coins when he moved to the second-tier upper camp. He stroked his chin and casually asked, ¡°How many First Tier Coins are circulating among the people?¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Cao Ning was startled for a moment, but didn¡¯t dare to take too long, ¡°There are definitely three to five million. Many people have saved up enough to enter sky-piercing tower but hold themselves back to advance as they are looking for a chance to enter the King¡¯s Secret Realm¡­¡± Most people who managed to get here were ultimate fighters before their promotion from one of the eight first-tier camps. They were well aware of the difference between threshold-level and ultimate fighter advancement at zero-tier; when breaking through the first-tier, the gap in strength and even physical quality was vast. The gap increased exponentially, highlighting how crucial it is to maximize physical at every stage. This was precisely why people like Li Tian Ba and Xu Tian lingered and didn¡¯t leave until they have no other choice due to the time limit. If they had reached the maximum level as a King Slayer Fighter, they would have left long ago. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the martial art hall first!¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t rush to decide on anything but headed to the martial hall in the camp. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He placed his hand on it and began scanning data through the super-brain. Moments later, the super-brain provided the scan results. [Discovered 1,000 Mystery level cultivation techniques.) [The average number of times required to cultivate each skill to perfection is 520 hours.] [5.2 million Tier 1 coms to learn all 1,000 cultivation techniques to perfection..] Chapter 695 - Invincible at Tier 1! (5) Invincible at Tier 1! (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation 5.2 million Tier 1 coins? Zhao Yu was shocked. This was much more than he had imagined. just the current inventory in the camp was not enough. Moreover, when he left, he still needed to bring a portion, at least one million. From the looks of it, he still needed to think of a way to get more Tier 1 coins. Thinking of this, he turned around.¡± All of you are staying here because you want to try entering the King¡¯s Secret Realm. You want to advance to the Tier 2 with a stronger attitude, right?!¡± If not for this, why would they stay? Sky-piercing tower only required first tier to enter. ¡°From today onwards, the King¡¯s Secret Realm will be opened. Everyone who wants to enter only needs to pay 1,000 Tier 1 coins!¡± Zhao Yu continued. ¡°Really?! Open to public?¡± Everyone was shocked and looked at Zhao Yu in disbelief. One had to know that no matter if it was Li Tian Ba, the three major families or Xu Tian, none of the previous rulers would give up the right to enter the King¡¯s Secret Realm. Why all of the sudden? What is Zhao Yu plot here? As the ruler, their main goal was naturally to prevent others from surpassing him and threatening his position. Although everyone only knew about Li Tian Ba¡¯s talent, not even him dared to open the King¡¯s Secret Realm like Zhao Yu. ¡°Zhao¡­Boss, are you serious?¡± Cao Ning asked in disbelief. One had to know that he had paid a huge price to gain Xu Tian¡¯s trust, enter the King¡¯s Secret Realm, and successfully advance to the King Slayer Rank 1 with many of his men sacrifice. It could be said that he had worked hard for Xu Tian and made great contributions to obtain the quota. Zhao Yu actually only needed 1,000 Tier 1 coins!? That¡¯s¡­too cheap compare to the value of the advancement to higher rank. All the King Slayer experts present looked at Zhao Yu with burning gazes, waiting for his affirmative answer. Zhao Yu smiled.¡± If I say I¡¯m invincible, would you believe me?!¡± Everyone was stunned at first, but they quickly reacted. Zhao Yu had mastered the Qi energy attack technique and stance, and it could indeed be said that he was invincible among the first tier fighter. With his strength, even if he encountered any King Slayer Rank 3, 4, or even Rank 5, they would not be able to threaten him. ¡°Everyone. On my command! Kneels to thank King Yu! Cao Ning was so excited that he commanded his fellow men to knelt down again to thank Zhao Yu. The surrounding people were the same. Whether or not they could obtain the qualifications to enter the King¡¯s Secret Realm was all dependent on Xu Tian¡¯s attitude. Unlike Zhao Yu, who directly offering a price of 1,000 Tier 1 coins. They simply couldn¡¯t believe it. They were even willing to call Zhao Yu ¡®Daddy¡¯ on the spot, let alone kneel. There were even some women who looked at Zhao Yu with burning gazes. They believed that if Zhao Yu said a word, they would dare to deliver themselves on the spot. ¡°Thank you, my King.¡± Cao Ning asked,¡± Are you going to announced it to the public now, or are you going to do it a couple days later? ¡°Just the few of you, how many Tier 1 coins can I charge?! ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll let everyone who capable to pay me in. In addition, you guys can make your own arrangements. How to be on duty, how to charge, and make sure that everyone turns in their first-tier coins truthfully! ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Everyone shouted excitedly. To them, the only thing they wanted was to be able to get into the King¡¯s Secret Realm. Especially some who had stuck at King Slayer Rank 1 for long, their biggest worry at the moment was fearing Zhao Yu leaving, wishing Zhao Yu could stay a bit longer. After all, once Zhao Yu left, the camp would reshuffle, and the new leaders would definitely tighten the entry into the King¡¯s Secret Realm. Zhao Yu thought for a moment. It seemed inappropriate to let these people work for nothing: ¡°How about this, join the camp, those on duty entering the King¡¯s Secret Realm pay one thousand, others pay two thousand first tier coins, including entry fee to use sky-piercing tower, you all should also set a standard¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± This time, those who had served Xu Tian wholeheartedly aligned with Zhao Yu. If Xu Tian were still around, they would dare to strike him if Zhao Yu commanded. Glancing at the martial arts hall, Zhao Yu thought about the seven vacant spots and said: ¡°These seven spots will also primarily with entry fee, but they¡¯ll only be primarily used by those on duty as a form of welfare first! With these words, he immediately reaped a wave of gratitude. Zhao Yu toured the camp, naturally taking over the residences of the former Li Tian Ba and Xu Tian. Cao Ning and others organized voluntarily, assigning people to help guard and patrol the camp, among other tasks. As Zhao Yu¡¯s orders were announced, the entire camp boiled over. Many were moved to tears, shouting long live Zhao Yu. For everyone, if they were capable of ascending the sky-piercing tower, they would have already done so. The reason they stayed was to seize a chance, hoping to someday enter the King¡¯s Secret Realm and give it their all. Now, Zhao YU¡¯S directive made it possible just by paying a fee, opening up a pathway of hope for everyone. The sage of this era is the new legend topic spread among the storyteller. Without any need for official orders, storytellers in teahouses began to extol Zhao Yu spontaneously. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With his myriad experiences coming from the zero-tier area, it could be said he lived a legendary life, captivating those who heard his tales. In one day, the entire camp returned to normal operations. Zhao Yu began to reside regularly in the martial arts hall, studying and practicing martial arts techniques. When tired, he would get in touch with Hao Yu Wei. This woman was quite adaptable, inadvertently involving Yang Hui Yan into the fray after few days, leading to a joyous menage a trois. Pan Yi Ting, living next door, felt a mixture of joy and sorrow. On one hand, she felt Zhao Yu was unfair to Ji Wu Shuang, on the other, she envied the genuine emotions shown by Hao Yu Wei and others, who boldly pursued their desires.. Chapter 696 - Invincible at Tier 1! (6) Invincible at Tier 1! (6) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Unlike her, she had evil intentions but no guts. She could not help but think of the day before Ji Wu Shuang died. Ji Wu Shuang promised her that she would bring her along at night, but unfortunately she died that day. ¡°Sigh ~!¡± Pan Yi Ting let out a long sigh and decided to go out hunting. She wanted to reach the peak of High Level First tier as soon as possible and then enter the King¡¯s Secret Realm to make a breakthrough. In her opinion, only by helping Zhao Yu in the future would she be able to get closer to him. On the other hand, no matter how hard Hao Yu Wei and the others worked and how much they were doted on, they would never be able to accompany Zhao Yu in his journey. When Pan Yi Ting wanted to go out hunting, many people wanted to court her. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, she was Zhao Yu¡¯s woman as well. However, these people leader knew the proper method. The people who accompanied Pan Yi Ting were all women, and three of them were even King Slayer Rank 1 fighters. This allowed Pan Yi Ting to reach the peak of high level first tier in just two days. After a moment of hesitation, she entered the King¡¯s Secret Realm. In the blink of an eye, two months had passed. The camp was already used to Zhao Yu¡¯s rule. The number of experts had increased greatly, and King Slayer experts could be seen everywhere. There were even several King Slayers Rank 3 and dozens of King Slayer Rank 2 fighters. However, these people were all very well-behaved and did not dare to cause trouble for Zhao Yu. Those who could become King Slayer fighters had basically heard or experienced that battle back then. Most of the latecomers were only at the level of a King Slayer Rank 1. After hearing the rumors about Zhao Yu, they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly as well. After all, Li Tian Ba and the only Rank 4. fighter, Xu Tian at that time was rumored not able to defeat Zhao Yu. When Li Hu and the others from the Zheng Nan camp finally arrived, they realized that Zhao Yu had been in charge for a long time. This shocked them greatly. At the same time, after two months of cultivation, Zhao Yu finally stood in front of the sky-piercing tower for the first time. At this moment, he had already learned over a thousand Mystery Level marital art techniques in the martial arts hall to perfection with the AFK system. Moreover, after fusing and upgrading it with his original marital art, it formed another Extreme Rank Earth Level martial art technique. Unfortunately, his current physical fitness was not up to standard as the Super Brain warned him. An attempt to use it will directly overload his body more than 200% and exploded on spot. So he could not even try this cultivation technique at all. He could only use the castrated version of the Earth Level martial art first. Now, Zhao Yu also decided to go to the King¡¯s Secret Realm and increased his progress from 120% to 200% to become the first King Slayer Rank 5 fighter. A few days later, he had reached the limit of the Tier 1 area and had reached the point where he could not advance any further. If he wanted to advance further, he could only enter the Tier 2 upper camp. In addition, to prevent danger the moment he entered the upper camp as he believed the news of Xu Tian die on his hand must be heard by the people on top of them. Zhao Yu had specially killed many monsters and obtained a lot of Technology Points. He only stopped after ensuring that he could use at least 100 Qi-energy attacks and some spare to recover from injury. Originally, he wanted to ask the Super Brain if he could try advance to second tier here as how he did back in Tier 0 zone. However, the Super Brain¡¯s analysis told him that there was a limit here this time. The highest level he could reach was Tier 1200%. Zhao Yu could only regretfully give up on the idea of advancing to Second tier in the Tier 1 region. ¡°Are you leaving already?¡± Pan Yi Ting looked at Zhao Yu hesitantly. After two months of hard work, she had also become a King Slayer Rank 3 fighter. She is the strongest experts under Zhao Yu now. She hadn¡¯t been here for long, and there was a chance that she would be able to become Rank four or even Rank Five before the year was up. ¡°It¡¯s time! I have to leave!¡± Zhao Yu sighed. The people around him had changed wave after wave. In the early days, Cao Ning and the others had already gone to the Second Tier upper camp first because of the arrival time limit. This time, only Hao Yu Wei, Yang Hui Yan, and Yu Tie Jun had almost reached their time limit will tag along with Zhao Yu. With Zhao Yu¡¯s protection, the three of them had also been pulled to the peak of High Level First Tier. Due to their limited strength, they did not successfully advance further even after entering the King¡¯s Secret Realm. After all, the King level monster was very skillful and wise in combat, any normal fighter will die instantly facing them even in group. This is one of the reason, a genius like Li Tian Ba and Xu Tian were struck at Rank 3 for long. Even them would have the risk of dying if they entered the King¡¯s Secret Realm without any preparation. As for Hao Yu Wei, Yang Hui Yan, and Yu Tie Jun, the three of them, originally just threshold-level enhancers advancing to the first tier, were significantly weaker compared to those ultimate fighter. They simply couldn¡¯t beat the King Level monster, let alone killing them. Fortunately, the three had accepted their fate and were very satisfied with their current achievements. Especially Hao Yu Wi and Yang Hui Yan, who flourished under Zhao Yu¡¯s care, glowing with health and more beautiful than ever. ¡°What about you? Are you coming with me?¡± Zhao Yu asked. After a moment of hesitation, Pan Yi Ting made up her mind, shaking her head: ¡°I won¡¯t leave, I want to try to reach Rank 5¡­¡± ¡°Do you need me to bring those people away?¡± Zhao Yu hinted. Now, with him overseeing the camp, everyone were acting good on the surface, but once he left, the other might get wild to break the peace and suppress the newcomers. After all, no one wants the next generation catching up and threatening their status. ¡°There¡¯s no need, have you forgotten the camp pact you led in signing before?!¡± Pan Yi Ting said with a smile, explaining: ¡°Now, the camp pact is written right at the main entrance, deeply ingrained in everyone¡¯s heart. Anyone daring to try to break the agreement again, or to close off the Kings¡¯ Secret Realm, will be collectively attacked¡­¡± ¡°Even if we, the King Slayer Rank 3 join forces, it won¡¯t work with the amount of King Slayer fighters¡­¡± They may seem strong as individual, but they¡¯re just human being in the end. Against a whole group of camp and they¡¯d still perish in the face of tremendous force. Zhao Yu then remembered, when he was having some fun with Hao Yu Wei, Pan Yi Ting had come knocking, which embarrassed him at the time. She seemed to have mentioned this agreement and asked him to sign. At that time, to get her to leave quickly, he had readily agreed without any though. So, that was it was all about. Zhao Yu suddenly realized, and couldn¡¯t help but admire Pan Yi Ting more. With their relationship, Zhao Yu could brought along the other Rank 3 or even Rank 2 King Slayer fighter with him, leaving only Pan Yi Ting, would be enough for her to rule the entire camp. Yet, she showed great selflessness, using their relationship to secure a benefit for those who would follow. ¡°You¡¯re practically a saint!¡± Zhao Yu exclaimed. ¡°You¡¯re the saint!¡± Pan Yi Ting laughed: ¡°That pact has your signature, the people call it Edict! Don¡¯t you know the whole camp addressed you as Saint Yu!¡± II II Zhao Yu was speechless, but it didn¡¯t matter much to him now; after all, he was leaving and it didn¡¯t affect anything. ¡°Alright, then, see you at the second-tier upper camp!¡± ¡°Yeah, see you at the second-tier camp¡­¡±, just as Zhao Yu was about to enter the sky-piercing tower, Pan Yi Ting shouted, ¡°Zhao Yu, I love you!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu turned back to look at her with a smile, ¡°I know.¡± A light surrounded Zhao Yu and he disappeared. ¡°He really knew¡­¡± Watching as they disappeared into the light and moving upward the sky-piercing tower, Pan Yi Ting felt relieved, her lips curving slightly. ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll definitely catch up with you¡­¡± At this moment, Pan Yi Ting was full of fighting spirit, heading straight for the Kings¡¯ Secret Realm. She aimed to reach Rank 5 soon and then follow Zhao Yu¡¯s footsteps into the upper layer of the second-tier camp. To fight alongside him once again! Chapter 697 - Tier 2 Upper Camp Tier 2 Upper Camp Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu entered the sky-piercing tower, where the interior spanned roughly a hundred meters in length and width, surrounded by tightly sealed metal sheets, obscuring any view of the outside. As the main door closed, the floor shook slightly beneath him, followed by a sensation of upward movement, akin to an elevator ascending. Moments later, the Super Brain scanned and analyzed their situation, providing a conclusion that startled Zhao Yu. Although it seemed like they were in an elevator, they were actually in a light capture channel, moving at a speed of 500 kilometers per second. Despite the feeling of continuous ascent, the super-brain deduced that they had already moved horizontally from one side of the planet¡¯s interior to the other. Was the second-tier upper camp this far?! When Zhao Yu had first seen the sky-piercing tower, he thought that the second-tier upper camp was directly above the lower camp. Now, it appeared that the distance between the two camps was quite substantial; half a minute had passed, meaning they had traveled tens of thousands of kilometers. To put it in perspective, the diameter of Earth Origin Star was only about 25,000 kilometers. Almost another minute passed, during which the super-brain indicated that their speed had decreased. Finally, two minutes after entering the Tower, the floor shook again, the feeling of ascent vanished, and the main door opened. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhao Yu led the others out of the light elevator, casually glancing around to find that the architectural style here was similar to that of the camp. Not far ahead, there were several tables and chairs, seating about forty to fifty people. ¡°Brother Yu, look, there¡¯s a sign here!¡± Hao Yu Wei soon noticed a sign closest to them. Zhao Yu looked closely, and it read: ¡°Waiting Area, No Noise, No Inquiries, No Random Movement, Await Guidance.¡± There were eight signs, evenly distributed around, each in front of a delineated area marked by a yellow line. Following the yellow line back, Zhao Yu realized there were eight light elevators similar to the main gate of the sky-piercing tower; they were just one of them. Each light elevator¡¯s main door bore a symbol. Looking closely, the stairway they were on was marked with the word ¡®Zhen¡¯. There were two stairways on the left, marked with the words¡¯Qian¡¯,¡¯Kun¡¯, and on the right were¡¯Xun¡¯,¡¯Kan¡¯,¡¯Li¡¯,¡¯Gen¡¯, and¡¯Dui¡¯. This meant that there were at least seven other worlds like them. ¡°Brother Yu, is this a Tier 2 camp? Why does it feel so strange compare to our camp¡­¡± Yang Hui Yan couldn¡¯t help but mutter. She had also thought of many situations when she went to the Tier 2 camp, but she had never encountered such peaceful situation. There were dozens of people sitting in the hall and some just walked pass them without talking to them. ¡°It should be. It¡¯s impossible for¡­¡± Zhao Yu realize that the dozens of people opposite him were almost all middle-aged and old people. There was not a single young person. Especially the five people sitting in the front row. Their white hair fluttered in the wind, and they looked to be in their seventies or eighties. At this moment, one of the five elders suddenly walked up to them. ¡°He¡¯s from the Zhen Word Realm. The previous Li Tian Ba came here four months ago. Another two groups came about two months ago and a new group again¡­¡± As these words fell, most of the people who were initially looking this way seemed to lose interest. They bowed their heads, either fiddling with their phones or leaning over their computers doing something. ¡°They must be independent party, anyone can go recruit them¡­¡± Someone spoke halfway when the light elevator suddenly shook again. ¡°Someone else is coming up?!¡± Those who were doing their own business stood up and looking towards the light elevator next to Zhao Yu and his group. The group opposite was gesturing silently, and the sign did not permit them to move around randomly. Zhao Yu and his group dared not act recklessly, and waited the neighboring light elevator that was also trembling. ¡°Buzz-!¡± In just a few seconds, the trembling stopped and the doors opened, revealing several figures walking out. ¡°Is this the second-tier camp?!¡± ¡°Finally made it up¡­¡± Compared to Zhao Yu and his group, the newcomers were quite talkative. Hao Yu Wei couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of schadenfreude, leaning over to Zhao Yu and whispering with a giggle: ¡°Brother Yu, do you think they¡¯ll be punished?!¡± She was referring to the notices on the sign, as this was the second-tier camp after all, and they had just ascended, definitely being the weakest fighter here. ¡°Quiet!¡± Sure enough, the boisterous state of the group wrinkled the brows of five elderly individuals sitting across. Without needing them to speak, a middle-aged man in the second row stood up and spoke out softly. Though his words seeming light, resounded like thunder in everyone¡¯s ears. Even Zhao Yu felt his hair stand on end and took a step back, almost unable to resist drawing his sword. Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan shivered and hid behind Zhao Yu and Yu Tie Jun. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A moment later, she realized that the other party was just intimidate them, and she muttered quietly, ¡°It was them who were noisy, why did he shout at us too¡­¡± Indeed, the people who came out from the ¡®Kun¡¯ realm light elevator quieted down significantly. Zhao Yu noticed that the people from the ¡®Kun¡¯ realm light elevator, like them, were mostly young people, except for one who either looked prematurely aged or really was a middle-aged bald man. This made Zhao Yu wonder, could it be that upper camp no longer had a time limit?! Previously, in the first-tier area, there was a time limit; if one did not advance to the second-tier upper camp within a year, they would be eliminated by the system.. Chapter 698 - Tier 2 Upper Camp (2) Tier 2 Upper Camp (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation At this moment, the people from the ¡®Kun¡¯ Realm who had just come up from the lower camp also noticed Zhao Yu and the other three.¡± You guys just came up too?!¡± ¡°Yes, a little earlier than you guys¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded. The group of people next door had finally read the sign as well. They stayed within the yellow line and asked from a distance. At this moment, another voice came from the other end. ¡°It has been eight months since the last fighter came from the ¡®Kun¡¯ Realm!¡± An old man at the front suddenly said in surprise. The other four elders and many people behind him stood up excitedly and started quarreling in front of everyone. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Zhao Yu was a little confused. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on. If it wasn¡¯t for the Super Brain Scanning Function, he would have cursed at the group of people opposite him, who were all second tier fighter, and there was no lack of high-level existences. No one would be in a good mood if they were left hanging here. The dozens of people from the ¡®Kun¡¯ Realm were also confused. They looked at the group of middle-aged and old people quarreling in confusion. Vaguely, he could hear some words such as ¡°it should be my Wang family¡¯s first choice¡± and ¡°it should be my Li family¡¯s first choice¡±. After a long while, the five elders finally came to a conclusion. They seemed to have reached an agreement. The middle-aged men who were sitting behind them playing with their phones and computers also stood up and followed behind the five of them. ¡°What are you guys doing? Why are you leaving us here¡­¡± At this moment, a yellow-haired in the neighboring Kun area said unhappily. Everyone looked at him.. Immediately after, the leader who is leading the Kun realm stood up. He turned around and said,¡± Shut up! Do you have the right to speak?!¡± The yellow-haired guy immediately felt a sense of sorrow and quickly shrank back. The leader turned around and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t control my subordinates properly¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s alright!¡± The people present were all smart people. Naturally, they understood their tricks, but no one pursued them. One of the five old men stepped forward,¡± Keep quiet. We¡¯ll do the picking. Someone will tell you what to do after that¡­¡± The old man looked at the leader and smiled.¡± What¡¯s your name? You¡¯re the leader of ¡®Kun¡¯ Realm, right?!¡± The leading man nodded and admitted, ¡°I¡¯m Cai Xun¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay, you¡¯re the one. Come over!¡± Cai Xun waited for a moment before walking out. ¡°We are the Wang family. You can call me Elder Wang. Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s just a normal registration test. You can follow me first¡­¡± The old man smiled and said. Following that, a middle-aged man standing behind Elder Wang stood up and gestured for Cai Xun to follow him. Cai Xun turned back to give a couple of instructions before leaving with the middle-aged man. Once they had left, Elder Wang stepped back, allowing another elder to step forward. This time, he surveyed the crowd at the front for a while and picked two people, who were then led away. After the other four elders each picked two people in turn, it was back to Elder Wang to start choosing again, this time he is picking one from each realm. After several rounds of this process, Zhao Yu began to understand the situation. The five elders and the middle-aged men behind them seemed to represent five families, they are here to select people. Cai Xun, appearing the strongest, was picked first. As compensation, the other four family could picked an additional person. However, these five families only picking from the ¡®Kun¡¯ Realm, and none seemed interested in them from their ¡®Zhen¡¯ realm. Soon, only three people were left from the neighboring ¡®Kun¡¯ realm, and it was Elder Wang¡¯s turn again. Unexpectedly, two of the elders jumped out and stopped Elder Wang, ¡°Wait, there are only three left, it¡¯s not fair¡­¡± But Elder Wang, still smiling, pointed towards Zhao Yu and his group, ¡°There are still four here, you can pick them!¡± ¡°Exactly, there are a few more, what¡¯s the rush!¡± The other two elders, similar to Elder Wang, spoke calmly. This made the last two elders anxious, ¡°Is this the same? These three are from the ¡®Kun¡¯ realm, a large group came up together, you all know what¡¯s going on¡­¡± ¡°Those four from the ¡®Zhen¡¯ Realm are obviously unspecialized. How can they be the same?!¡± Zhao Yu rubbed his nose. He did not expect to be despised by others. He more or less understood the logic behind the elders ¡®selection. It should be based on strength. In terms of numbers, there were only four of them. They looked like people with ordinary strength. They could have casually boarded the Sky-Piercing Tower. The neighboring ¡®Kun¡¯ Realm was filled with a large group of people. It was obvious that the leader of the¡¯ Kun¡¯ Realm had brought a group of trusted aides here. Everyone knew that choosing people from ¡®Kun¡¯ Realm was obviously easier for them to choose those with better potential and strength. As for why they didn¡¯t directly ask about their strengths, Zhao Yu guessed that it might be related to the rules of selection. Perhaps, there had been unfair distributions and conflicts before, which ultimately led to the adoption of a mechanism similar to a blind selection. So, was he to serve a certain family now? Zhao Yu sighed inwardly. He knew this place was not friendly to newcomers when he hadn¡¯t entered the first-tier camp. Those who arrived first occupied everything, set the rules, and the newcomers could only accept them forcibly. Unexpectedly, the situation was the same in the second-tier camp. Moreover, looking at these people who appeared very old, it was clear they had been here many years before them. ¡°Three people can¡¯t be split in half, so let¡¯s just divide those four from the ¡®Zhen¡¯ Realm between the two families, two for each family!¡± Elder Wang announced directly. The two older men looked at each other and voice their opinion, ¡°Then the priority for the next round belongs to us¡­¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The other three elders agreed with a smile. Such strong newcomers didn¡¯t come along very often, sometimes only once every month or two. Only then did the two elders agree, and after that, they briefly discussed the first and second priority rights for the future and quickly reached a consensus. Subsequently, the remaining three people from ¡®Kun¡¯ Realm were chosen, and each group left on their own. The remaining two elders, too lazy to choose, had the first elder point out Zhao Yu and Yu Tie Jun, instructing his companions behind him to take them away separately. The elder who chose later did the same, having his two companions take away Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan. Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t worried about their safety, as he noticed that the previously chosen people hadn¡¯t gone far but were just in another row of rooms nearby. As Zhao Yu and others reached the door of that row, one of the room¡¯s lights suddenly lit up, displaying a row of numbers. ¡°360%¡± ¡°King Slayer Rank 3, indeed another powerful figure like Li Tian Ba!¡± The middle-aged man accompanying Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but comment upon seeing this. It seemed that the room contained some kind of detection mechanism that could sense physical qualities. Before entering an empty room with the man, Zhao Yu faintly heard Elder Wang¡¯s loud laughter from behind, seemingly very pleased with having chosen Cai Xun. Zhao Yu scratched his head and wondering what Rank 5 meant for them. The room was small, only a few square meters, with a table holding testing equipment, a computer, and a printer-like device. The middle-aged man leading Zhao Yu first sat behind the table, ¡°Close the door and sit here!¡± Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu did as instructed. As soon as the door closed, all outside sounds completely disappeared, clearly indicating excellent soundproofing. After sitting down, the man began to introduce himself. ¡°I¡¯m Li Bo, from the Li family of Black Stone Town, you can call me Uncle Li. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Zhao Yu!¡± ¡°Good! Before I explain the specifics of this place, I need to know your strength and conduct a test, alright?¡± Despite the questioning tone, his stance was firm as he took out a form and started adjusting the testing equipment. ¡°Zhao Yu, were you an ultimate fighter at the zero level?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Li Bo nodded, checked a box on the form, and then continued: ¡°What about your level now? Did you reach King Slayer Rank 1?¡± Zhao Yu hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Li Bo suddenly perked up, his face showing the expression of finding a bargain, ¡°Really? One or Two?¡± ¡°Five!¡± Chapter 699 - Surface World and Inner World Surface World and Inner World Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°King Slayer Rank 5? Brat! Don¡¯t try to make my task difficult.¡± Stop joking with me. Tell me honestly, what are your true level?!¡± Li Bo quickly reacted and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m really at King Slayer rank five!¡± Zhao Yu helplessly spread his hands. He was very honest. There was nothing he could do if no one believed him. Li Bo was speechless.¡± Forget it. You take the test directly and I will has the result! Job done¡± Li Bo avoid argued with Zhao Yu and proceed to finish his business. He still didn¡¯t believe that Zhao Yu was Rank Five. He didn¡¯t even think in that direction. He only seen one King Slayer Rank 5 fighter in the past. After all, it had already been twenty years since a King Slayer Rank Five fighter had appeared in Blackstone Town. The last time such fighter had appeared was when he was still around 14 years old. Regardless of whether it was a Rank Five expert, a Rank Four or a King Slayer Rank Three expert, they were all overlords of the lower realm. They were usually leading a huge group of people. There were at least 30 to 50 people, and at most, there were hundreds of people. For example, Cai Xun, the leader of the ¡®Kun¡¯ Realm, had dozens of people with him. Among them were a few beautiful women who were obviously brought here to sleep with him. As for Zhao Yu, there were only four of them. Including himself, two of the other three were women. He guessed that there was a high chance that these four people were two couples. They had no hope of advancing further in the lower realm, so they came up. The device was connected to Zhao Yu. After a short test, the results were displayed on the device and the monitor outside the room. ¡°400%?!¡± Li Bo quickly rubbed his eyes, as if suspecting that he had seen wrongly. However, no matter how may times he looked away and looked back at the monitor again and again, the number on it was 400%. ¡°How is this possible? Is there a machine malfunction?! Zhao Yu, hold it right there. I will use the spare machine!¡± ¡®Still the same 400?¡± Li Bo was suspicious at first, but after few more testing and considering that this machine was a gift from the God of Wisdom. How could it be broken? Are you really Rank Five?!¡± Li Bo was a little excited, but he also couldn¡¯t believe it. He jumped up from his chair and asked with a trembling voice. I told you before right? I¡¯m really king slayer rank five. You wouldn¡¯t believe me!¡± Zhao Yu shrugged. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Li Bo laughed wildly.¡± I never thought that I, Li Bo, would have such good day once again!¡± As the people who came up from the lower camp entered the small room, the hall regained its peace. The five old men also became indifferent. They sat together again and leisurely drank tea. ¡°How many Rank 1 fighter do you think the Kun Realm will provided this time?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if it¡¯s all¡­¡± ¡°I hope so. Then, we will be able to finish off our assignment faster¡­¡± ¡°What a pity. No matter how I think about it, it¡¯s impossible. Not counting Cai Xun, there should be at least three or four Rank 2, right?¡± Elder Wang smiled calmly.¡± It doesn¡¯t matter. In any case, even if we get two and three, the Moon City will have to compensate us¡­¡± ¡°Humph, the Wang Family always took all the rank three fighter!¡± Elder Li said unhappily. His family was the same as the Sun family. In the last round, they didn¡¯t get to choose the people from the Kun realm. Instead, they chose the two unspecialized people from the Zhen realm. ¡°Aiya, this is different. Moreover, our Cai Xun is not as good as yours choice in longterm¡­¡± ¡°Think about it, although Cai Xun is strong, he is not someone our Black Stone Town can keep. In the end, he will still have to leave to advance further!¡± ¡°But the candidate chosen by Li family and the Sun family are different. The weakest of the four is at least a High Level first tier, and there¡¯s even a possibility that they¡¯ll be King Slayer Rank 1. These are all good seeds to work longer for you all!¡± The elder from the Sun family obviously had the lowest status. He said with a troubled expression, ¡°Elder Li, you¡¯re the same as well. You chose two men and left me two women¡­¡± Seeing Elder Sun¡¯s depressed look, Elder Li¡¯s anger instantly dissipated by more than half. At the same time, the indicator above the small room kept flashing. The people in each room also began to test. ¡°320%, Ranki¡­¡± ¡°320%. Another one. This one seems to belong to my Zhang family. Not bad¡­¡± ¡°340%, slash two, from the Zhang family!¡± Elder Li said with a sad face. The five of them commented on the percentage numbers on the small rooms, as if there was some special meaning behind them. Soon, more than half of the small rooms flashed with numbers, leaving only four or five rooms that did not flash. The five of them gradually retracted their gazes, feeling that there shouldn¡¯t be any powerful figures behind them. Sure enough, another room flashed, and the words 200% appeared on it. ¡°Only 200%? This woman is indeed a vase!¡± Elder Sun said in distress. He saw very clearly that the last two rooms belonged to his Sun family. It flashed twice in a row, and both times it was 200%. This meant that the Zhen Realm was indeed terrible. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Another small room flashed. ¡°200%. Elder Li, it¡¯s yours!¡± Elder Sun was unlucky and was unwilling to accept this. When he saw another 200%, he quickly looked at Elder Li. Elder Li s face darkened when he saw this.¡± Not even giving me a 300%. What¡¯s the point of nurturing such 200% share?!¡± ¡°Tsk, what are you saying? If you don¡¯t want it, you can give it to my Zhang family. My family doesn¡¯t mind¡­¡± ¡°Go, go, go. If you want it, I¡¯ll give you one of your family¡¯s rank 1 fighter. How about two for one of yours?¡± Elder Man Li curled his lips. Elder Zhang smiled.¡± I won¡¯t trade then. Rank 1 is better than two 200%!¡± Just as the elders were laughing, the last room¡¯s test number lit up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That room was Zhao Yu¡¯s small room. ¡°Swoosh!¡± The words ¡°4OO%¡±quietly appeared on the monitor in the room. As for the five of them, they had already looked away. With Hao Yu Wei, Yang Hui Yan, and Yu Tie Jun as examples, they habitually thought that Zhao Yu was also at 200%. Chapter 700 - Surface World and Inner World (2) Surface World and Inner World (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation After all, birds of a feather flock together, and things of the same kind are drawn to each other. How could the strong possibly walk alongside with weaklings? ¡°By the way, Li Tian Ba has been here for four months already. What¡¯s the meaning of him still lingering around?¡± Mr. Li mentioned casually. ¡°What else could it be? Obviously, he¡¯s unwilling to stay in Moon City even if he has the chance. I guess he wants to go to the Holy City instead.¡± Mr. Wang scoffed. Having lived the longest, he had encountered many such people. ¡°Heh, it¡¯s not that easy to go to the Holy City. With Moon City chasing behind him, it¡¯s hard for Li Tian Ba to sneak into Holy City, right?¡± ¡°It depends on his luck. If, in these four months, he manages to master the Earth Level bestowed upon him by Moon City, there might be a chance¡­¡± ¡°Mastering Earth Level in four months? How is that possible?!¡± Elder. Sun shook his head. ¡°The difficulty of such techniques, no one knows better than us.¡± ¡°Yeah, I started soaking in medicinal baths at the age of six, and began practicing the preliminary techniques of the Mountain Opening Decision at eight¡­¡± Elder. Zhang sighed deeply, then continued, ¡°Promoted to the Blood Qi Realm at the age of twenty-three, and it took me fifty-six years to barely reach a proficient level in practicing earth techniques¡­¡± ¡°Li Tian Ba probably won¡¯t make it even with his talent¡­¡± ¡°Unless¡­¡± ¡°Rank 5!!!¡± Suddenly, Elder Sun trembled and shouted. ¡°Right, unless he was a Rank 5, there¡¯s a chance to go to the Holy City¡­¡± the others nodded in agreement. ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Pointing above the small room, Elder. Sun exclaimed excitedly, ¡°I mean, look at there, a rank 5 fighter appears¡± ¡°What?!¡± The other four were stunned, then turned around to where he was pointing. Above the last small room, where Zhao Yu was staying, the words ¡®400%¡¯ were prominently displayed. ¡°400%?!¡± The five were shocked beyond belief, confirming they hadn¡¯t misread, they jumped up immediately. ¡°Holy crap, has Rank 5 fighter appeared in our Town again?!¡± The five were ecstatic, nearly bursting into Zhao Yu¡¯s room if not for the camp rules restricting them to enter from inside. ¡°Rank five¡­ how long has it been? Is that possible?!!¡± ¡°Yeah, that guy seems like the weakest among them, isn¡¯t he?!¡± Several old men looked at each other, regretting their previous neglect of Zhao Yu. ¡± Hahahaha, rank five is my Li family¡¯s¡­¡± Elder Li raised his head to the sky and laughed loudly. He was indescribably proud of himself. ¡°Old Li, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to trade with me?¡± I¡¯ll give you all mine in the room, how about that?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Elder Li looked at him with disdain.¡± Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?!¡± The others were also envious and somewhat regretful. If they had known that Zhao Yu was a rank five, they would have thought of a way to fight for it. Unfortunately, due to the rules, he could only blame it on the Li family. The other three families were only envious and did not have any other thoughts. Only Elder Wang¡¯s expression turned solemn. One of the main reasons why the Wang Family was able to become the leader of the five great families in Black Stone Town was that the family had received a large amount of resources from the state capital due to the arrival of Rank 5 fighter in their family And now, the Li family had also encountered a one as well! Elder Wang¡¯s expression changed unpredictably. He clenched and unclenched his fists, hesitating for a long time. When Elder Li saw this, he quickly warned,¡± Old Wang, don¡¯t break the rules. If you mess around. The Moon City and the Holy City are not just for show. Don¡¯t forget what happened to the He family previously¡­¡± Hearing this, Elder Wang¡¯s expression gradually recovered. He shook his head bitterly, ¡°I naturally know. There¡¯s no need for you to remind me¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but curse.¡± Old Li, you¡¯re really lucky. It seems that in the next 20 years, your Li family will rise up!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Elder Li was full of smiles, feeling proud of himself. Obviously, Zhao Yu signing with the Li family would bring a lot of benefits to the entire family. Inside the room. Li Bo was excited for a while, and he kept rummaging through the pile of documents. After a long time, he didn¡¯t seem to find what he wanted. ¡°Why is it so long for the process? What are you looking for?¡± Zhao Yu asked curiously. ¡°Immediately, immediately¡­¡± Li Bo said with a smile. Finally, he found a document from a long time ago at the bottom of the pile and brought it to the table. ¡± Zhao Yu, you¡¯re a King Slayer Rank 5. Let me take a look at how to deal with the Rank 5 first¡­¡± Li Bo explained and opened the document. To his surprise, the document was very short. Zhao Yu even scanned the contents of the card through his Super Brain. ¡± Regulations for the management of the old citizens of the Holy City¡­¡± ¡°After discovering a King Slayer Rank 5, Black Stone Town¡¯s families are not allowed to sign any loyalty agreements with the fighter. Otherwise, the entire family will be exterminated¡­¡± ¡°After discovering a Rank 5 fighter, Blackstone Town¡¯s families are not allowed to lure, coerce, hint, threaten, or use any other method to bind the Rank Five fighter. Otherwise, the entire family will be exterminated¡­¡± ¡°Immediately send a team to the high-level city (Moon City) to report the situation¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You can allow him to advance to Second Tier unconditionally. Furthermore, you must ensure Rank Five Fighter¡¯s safety before the special envoy arrives. Otherwise, the town will be exterminated¡­¡± ¡°After you discover a Rank Five Fighter, you can explain the general knowledge of this world to him and provide him with a house and other facilities¡­¡± ¡°The family that discovers the King Slayer Rank 5 will receive one Essence Condensation Pill and ten Qi Gathering Pills.¡± After scanning the contents of the document, Zhao Yu heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that his status as a Rank 5 was not bad. He seemed to be highly valued.. Chapter 701 - Surface World and Inner World (3) Surface World and Inner World (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The only thing he didn¡¯t understand was what the Holy City, State City, and Great City were. According to his scan, the people in this camp were all Second Tier experts. Moreover, there were more than ten of them who were at the peak stage of Second Tier, and the rest were mostly at the intermediate level. The Holy City was actually so powerful? If he died here, the town would be destroyed. Could it be that the Holy City was a Third Tier force? Zhao Yu thought about it. When they were in the Zhen realm boundary, they had just landed, which meant that they were in the same world as the first tier. Now that he had leveled up, it was possible that Second Tier and Third Tier players would coexist here. This would explain the town¡¯s destruction mentioned in the other party¡¯s document. ¡®¡öI¡¯m not sure.¡± After Li Bo finished reading the document seriously, he turned to Zhao Yu and said respectfully,¡± Let me introduce you to the situation in this world first!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Zhao Yu nodded. It had been a while since he had advanced. Other than being selected as a commodity, he knew too little about other information. ¡°Do you want to hear more details or a simplified one?¡± Li Bo asked carefully. ¡°Give me more details!¡± Zhao Yu said. ¡°Mm, alright!¡± Li Bo organized his words and then began to explain,¡± ¡°People are born guilty¡­¡± As soon as he spoke, Zhao Yu regrated. However, he did not interrupt and continued to listen. ¡°God really exists. He is everywhere¡­¡± ¡°Our world is the inner world. The world you all from are known the surface world¡­¡± ¡°Those who can enter the inner world are here to atone for their sins. Those who can¡¯t enter will continue to suffer in the furnace of the surface world¡­¡± For a while, Li Bo was rambling on and on, which made Zhao Yu feel helpless and sleepy. He couldn¡¯t help but interrupt after listened the story for an hour, ¡°Wait a minute. This is way too long. Why don¡¯t I ask my questions and you give me the answer? How about that?!¡± ¡°Anything is fine!¡± Li Bo nodded. He didn¡¯t know how long he would take to finish their history either. After all, he had gone through too much history since he was young. ¡°What¡¯s the highest zone here?!¡± Zhao Yu directly asked what he was most interested in. ¡°Tier 4!¡± ¡°However, we usually call the second tier as the Blood Qi Realm, the third tier the True Energy Realm, and the fourth tier as the True Force Realm¡­¡±Li Bo added without hesitation. Zhao Yu nodded and asked,¡± When did you arrive? How long have you been here?!¡± He wanted to know what this middle-aged man had gone through to turn from a modern man into believing in god and a sinful man story. ¡°I have never descended!¡± Li Bo said proudly. Li Bo¡¯s words shocked Zhao Yu.¡± You were born here?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Most of us are new citizens of the inner world¡­¡± Lt Bo nodded. Zhao Yu frowned slightly.¡± What do you mean by new citizens and old citizens?!¡± ¡°New citizens refer to people like me who were born in the inner world since I was young. Old citizens refer to people like you who were chosen from the surface world to come to the inner world to atone for your sins¡­¡± As Li Bo spoke, he stopped. Did he not mentioned the matter of the old citizens just now? ¡°What were you guys doing right now?¡± Zhao Yu asked. ¡°TO be specify! What were you guys trying to do?!¡± ¡°Uh¡­According to your understanding, it should be considered an advancement point here. A total of the lower realm can only further advance here¡­¡± ¡°in Black Stone Town, other than my Li Family, there are also the Zhang, Wang, Liu, and Sun clans¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve just temporally the ownership of the old citizens. Although each old citizen is born with sin, God loves the world and is willing to give everyone a chance, so the old citizens also have some opportunities for salvation, and we are here to save you¡­¡± Watching Li Bo¡¯s devout expression when talking about God, Zhao Yu was speechless for a while and interrupted him to go straight to the point: ¡°I want to know, whether I am a King Slayer Rank 5 fighter or not, what does it have to do with these files you¡¯ve found?!¡± ¡°It does!¡± Li Bo also understood that these old citizens were unenlightened in their thinking and not very reverent towards God, but these were not things he could consider. God is very merciful, and since there¡¯s no divine punishment, it¡¯s not up to him to discipline them. ¡°Under normal circumstances, whether promoted to a first-tier or a King Slayer, they can sign a contract with one of our five major families and become one of us¡­¡± ¡öWhile the Rank 2 and Rank 3 King Slayer Fighter will be send to the Moon City, as for the Fourth and Fifth King Slayer fighter, that¡¯s for the State City to handle¡­¡± ¡°What does it mean to contract with the old citizens?! Zhao Yu had previously thought that this world was relatively friendly to newcomers, especially someone like him, a King Slayer Rank 5 who would bring doom if he die here. Now it seems like it¡¯s also a pit. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What kind of contract the State City will sign with you, I¡¯m not too sure. I can tell you about the contracts we sign with the first tier fighter and the King Slayer Rank 1 fighter¡­¡± Li Bo glanced at Zhao Yu and seeing no interruption, he continued, ¡°After the old citizens arrive in my Black Stone Town, they are selected by the families. The selected individuals are informed of some common knowledge and then sign a contract¡­¡± ¡°With the help of our five major families, the old citizens will receive redemption¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean by contract?!¡± Zhao Yu recalled the power of the contract he had scanned on the documents earlier and suspected that this was no ordinary signing. ¡°It¡¯s a kind of agreement bound by the covenant of the contract god, which can be exchanged at the temple. Both parties who sign the contract will be bound by it. If either party violates the agreement, they will be punished by God!¡± Li Bo said naturally.. Chapter 702 - Surface World and Inner World (4) Surface World and Inner World (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Have you ever seen a divine punishment?!¡± Zhao Yu asked. ¡°I¡¯ve seen once. The sinner was a gambler who used a contract to make a bet with someone. In the end, he broke the agreement and was struck by the Thunder of Divine Punishment until his cell was scattered! Not even a dust was left behind! He was totally evaporated from the world like never existed before.¡± Li Bo nodded and said, his face revealing a terrified expression. It seemed that he was also at the side when the divine punishment descended. Zhao Yu nodded slightly. If this was his lunar base, he could have produced such a contract. In fact, it wasn¡¯t difficult. He only needed to use a supercomputer to monitor the entire area and create a set of contract documents. If he found anyone who violated the contract, he would directly attack them with lightning or laser weapons. Zhao Yu even suspected that the lightning they saw might be a laser, because this thing was the cheapest to use and the effect was very good. ¡°What did you mean when you said that the old citizens would atone for their sins with the help of the five families?!¡± Zhao Yu asked. In his view, the so-called faith was a group of rulers who deceived the people at the bottom, just to make it easier to rule over the whole group. Especially since he came from the solar system and had a lunar base. His technological civilization level had also reached the peak of level 3. He knew very well whether there were gods or not. ¡°From your look, I noticed it. Do you think I¡¯m lying when I said that humans are born guilty?!¡± Li Bo suddenly asked. Zhao Yu was speechless. He really didn¡¯t want to listen to this nonsense on anything related to Godhood. Fortunately, Li Bo had obviously done similar work before. He knew that these old citizens did not like to hear their history and belief. ¡°Do you know how long you old citizens can live here?!¡± Suddenly, an ominous feeling welled up in Zhao Yu¡¯s heart.¡± How long?!¡± ¡°You old citizens can live for a year in the lower real and only ten years in the inner world!¡± Li Bo said confidently. ¡°Ten years?¡± This meant that he had to reach the peak of fourth tier within ten years, and then find the entrance to the fifth tier camp to advance? Li Bo¡¯s face was once again filled with pride.¡± As for us new citizens, no matter how strong we are, even if we¡¯re ordinary people at rank 0, we can live past a hundred years!¡± ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve already reached Blood Qi Realm. Under normal circumstances, my minimum lifespan is up to 120 years old!¡± ¡°Do you understand? The old citizens can only live for ten years here, while the new citizens can die of old age¡­¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mean to discriminate against you. Although there are some new citizens who look down on the old citizens, our Black Stone Town is still quite open-minded¡­¡± Li Bo talked to himself for a while before returning to the main topic. ¡°According to historical records, as early as 5,000 years ago, there were old citizens who descended into the inner world¡­¡± ¡°Strictly speaking, we are actually descendants of the Surface World¡¯s old citizens¡­¡± Zhao Yu was shocked. In other words, this place had only existed for a hundred years as he thought. Even before the birth of the God of Wisdom, it had already begun to pull people underground. As for Li Bo and the group of white-bearded old men outside, from what they said, it should be that the first wave of people who descended thousands of years ago chose to reproduce under the situation where they had no hope of breaking through to Rank-5 within ten years. That was why the inner world slowly grew stronger. ¡°How many towns like Black Stone Town are there?¡± Zhao Yu asked curiously.¡± How many more towns like Black Stone Town are there?¡± ¡°512!¡± Although the topic had been diverted, causing Li Bo to feel as if a fishbone was stuck in his throat, he still said it honestly on account of Zhao Yu being a King Slayer Rank 5 fighter. Zhao Yu felt that this person was a mother-in-law. He was afraid that he would start talking about gods. Thus, he took the initiative to ask,¡± Then, if I reach the peak of Second Tier and want to advance, where should I go?!¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to go to the Moon City. It¡¯s 5,000 kilometers north. Under normal circumstances, the caravan that travels between the two places only goes back and forth once a month¡­¡± Zhao Yu understood that the big city he was talking about should be a city built around a Tier 3 camp. Seeing that Li Bo was about to start nagging again, Zhao Yu asked a few more questions,¡± Then how many people like Moon City can advance? If I want to advance to Tier 4, where should I go?!¡± ¡°Yes¡­ ¡°There are a total of 64 large cities like the Moon City. If you want to advance to higher realm, you have to go to the State City. There are a total of 8 State Cities¡­¡± ¡± What about the fifth tier?!¡± Zhao Yu said. ¡°Tier 5¡­¡± ¡°My knowledge only until at Tier 4¡­¡± Li Bo rubbed his chin and shook his head. Zhao Yu frowned. How could there be no Tier 5? He had already seen the pattern. Every eight lower-level camps corresponded to a higher-level camp. The town was built around a Second tier camp, the city was built around a Third tier camp, and the state city was built around a Fourth tier camp. According to this calculation¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Is the Holy City in the center of the eight major cities?¡± Zhao Yu asked. Li Bo smiled. ¡°Are you trying to say that there¡¯s a passage in the Holy City? It¡¯s similar to the stairway of light that you¡¯re taking. You can go up there, right?!¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Many people have the same confusion as you, but in fact, the Holy City does not have a passage that leads to the another upper level. We are the end!¡± The finish line? Zhao Yu was stunned for a moment. He felt that it didn¡¯t seem like it, but he also felt that it made sense. According to Li Bo¡¯s description, this inner world occupied a very large area. If they were on the same plane, it was almost the limit of the Earth Origin Star.. Chapter 703 - Surface World and Inner World (5) Surface World and Inner World (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation So, by walking to the Holy City, can we encounter aliens?! That¡¯s the first though Zhao Yu has in his mind. Zhao Yu thought about it for a while on his next plan if he really meet the alien. On the side, Li Bo began to ramble again, talking about theology and faith. In the meantime, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but argue with him for a couple of times as Li Bo distracted him on his brainstorm section. Basically, one was talking about god and another one was elaborate about the vastness of the universe and the development of technology. As a result, both parties¡¯ faith was firm, stating that their god or their technology was the Creation of the Universe. For Li Bo¡¯s history about the past hundred years, many people have come from surface bringing with them a cosmic perspective, and correspondingly, their world theology has also evolved, and the God of Wisdom has become the God of the Universe in their perspective. As for technology, Li Bo even more confidently expressed that this is what the gods have offered them. The advanced technology from the surface world over the past century, such as computers, televisions, and mobile phones, they already had five thousand years ago, just needing to be exchanged from the temple. Zhao Yu argued that the computers, televisions, and mobile phones of the surface world were all man-made. Li Bo disdainfully stated that this is what the gods revealed to them. Zhao Yu felt defeated, feeling unable to convince the other party. After all, in his view, the so-called gods were nothing more than a group of aliens. These aliens arrived on their planet five thousand years ago, earlier than he imagined, and transformed it into such a large-scale biological genetic base. As human own technology has not surpasses that of aliens, the two sides are essentially equal. Therefore, the existence of gods is easily accepted and deeply recognized by the people of the inner world. Unless, humans from the surface world can create more advanced and powerful technology, and break through the barriers between the the worlds, allowing the two sides to meet. Only then, under such integration, is it possible to change the beliefs of the world. But this possibility is almost nonexistent. Because with the existence of aliens, their own technology is almost locked down! ¡°All right, let¡¯s stop arguing about something out of our control. What did you just say about the redemption with the help of the five major families?!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I explain to you earlier?!¡± Li Bo asked back. Zhao Yu was surprised, ¡°Did you really give out the answer?!¡± Li Bo¡¯s expression twitched a bit. He thought Zhao Yu was listening this whole time, so he wasted so much effort explaining, but in the end, he was talking to a brick wall?! But, who made the other party is a King Slayer Rank 5 fighter! ¡°All right! Listen carefully this time. The so-called redemption is to propagate offspring!¡± ¡°Your ancestors are guilty, but if you can join us, the newborn children will be considered clean, and your action will count as redemption¡­¡± ¡°The more children you have, the forgiveness of god and redemption will be more faster to cleanse your sin¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhao Yu stared at Li Bo as he was the maddest man he have meet in his entire life. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re a rank five fighter, so it¡¯s not our duty and our lady from our town will look after you. According to the rule, you should be matched with a noble lady from the state city¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re a king slayer rank 1 or only a high-level first tier, you can stay in our Li family¡­¡± ¡°Of course. Although the rules don¡¯t allow it openly, but privately, if you¡¯re interested in one of our girls from our Li family, feel free to speak up. I, Li Bo guarantee arrangements can be made!¡± Li Bo said solemnly, as if feeling it wasn¡¯t enough, he added, ¡°Of course, if you like a married woman, I can also arrange for her to be sent to you in the middle of the night, don¡¯t worry, no one will even bother you afterwards¡­¡± Zhao Yu stared at him dumbfounded. He hadn¡¯t expected Li Bo to offer him all this, to deceive him into believing in his God?! After imaged of a gorgeous woman offered from the Li family and make him have children. Zhao Yu finally snapped back to his senses and asked thoughtfully, ¡°Is there any trick to this?!¡± ¡°There is!¡± Li Bo nodded, ¡°Remember the numbers tested just now?!¡± ¡°400%?¡± When he was in the first-tier camp before, he had also been tested, but at that time it directly showed his rank and progress. Unlike now, with percentage as displayed on the monitor. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Although you only have a lifespan of ten years, the gods are merciful and have opened a window for you¡­¡± ¡°For example, you can kill beasts to directly improve your physical qualities¡­¡± ¡°After reaching the limit of each realm allows you to directly ascend in the temple. There are no bottlenecks for the second-tier Blood Qi Realm, the third-tier True Energy Realm, or the fourth-tier True Force Realm¡­¡± ¡°From our side, we doesn¡¯t get any improvement from killing the monsters and we can¡¯t directly trade for the various divine gifts in the temple¡­¡± They can¡¯t use the facilities in the camp?! So, if that¡¯s the case, all the weapons and equipment in the camp, martial arts manuals, and the martial arts hall, etc., they cannot exchange them with coins?! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How did you reach second tier if that¡¯s the case?!¡± Zhao Yu asked in curious. ¡°I was born with it. My grandfather was a surface human like you, when my grandmother was pregnant with my father, he succussed in archiving the high-level second tier, inherited from him. I am able to break through to the second tier, I just needed to use the corresponding magic medicine¡­¡± ¡°The magic medicine is refined from demon beasts, the effect is much worse than directly hunting demon beasts like you, but it also provides a path to enhance physique and advance¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu activated his Super Brain again and detected that the person in front of him was an intermediate second tier fighter As if hearing Zhao Yu¡¯s thoughts, Li Bo explained actively, ¡°I¡¯m now at the intermediate second tier. The reason I was able to ascend is because I took second tier divine medicine, a medicine that can break through bottlenecks, but one dose can only break through a level. To reach the high-level second tier, I need another dose¡­.¡± Chapter 704 - Surface World and Inner World (6) Surface World and Inner World (6) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°As for breaking through to third tier, we need third-tier divine medicine. That thing is too precious. Let alone me, even our Li family has not¡­¡± ¡°With you as the King Slayer Rank 5 we found. The Holy City will reward us with a Third-tier Divine Medicine¡­¡± At this point, he suddenly became delighted. ¡°Our Li Family can be considered to have benefited from you this time around¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly, ¡°Glad to be help. What¡¯s a divine medicine by the way?!¡± Li Bo¡¯s expression suddenly turned solemn as he said seriously,¡± ¡°Man is born guilty¡­¡± ¡°Although we are new citizens, we still have the blood of the old citizens flowing in our veins. Naturally, we will also be punished¡­¡± ¡°God loves the world¡­¡± ¡°It has unknowingly opened up a path of survival for us. That is the King Beast in the King¡¯s Secret Realm¡­¡± ¡°The Holy City¡¯s Temple is the place closest to God. There¡¯s a method to refine the King Beast¡¯s flesh into divine medicine¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded. ¡°Then, it¡¯s like you said. Your grandfather is a high-level second tier. How many generations will it take for him to become an ordinary person without sin?!¡± ¡°Ninth generation. After the ninth generation, the bloodline curse of the old citizens will be washed away. Even using magic medicine or divine medicine is basically useless¡­¡± ¡°However, this world is full of demonic beasts. If we completely cleanse the bloodline curse of the old citizens, we won¡¯t be able to survive at all¡­¡± Li Bo sighed. ¡°Therefore, we must continuously reunite with the old citizens and replenish our blood¡­¡± At this point, Zhao Yu finally understood why the other party wanted have a child with him, a sinful old citizen. It turned out that these new citizens had many restrictions. For example, if there was no reaction from killing a demon beast, there would be no white energy to increase one¡¯s physical fitness. Another example was the camp as they called the temple. They could not exchange for anything, so they could only use the item exchanged by the old citizens. As for the second generation born from the union of the old citizens and the new citizens, they would be demoted in each generation. Although they could inherit a portion of the upper limit of the realm, it was definitely far from enough. Therefore, if they wanted to break through their bottleneck, they could only hunt King Beasts. According to Li Bo, King Beasts were all in the King¡¯s Secret Realm. The King¡¯s Secret Realm could only be entered by the old citizens. Those who were qualified to enter the King¡¯s Secret Realm and bring out the King Beast¡¯s corpse basically had to be at least King Slayer Rank 1 fighter before promoted to second tier. Similarly, for the newborn citizen to break through to their limit, they need the corpse of a king tier beast to make divine medicine. With a King Beast of a higher level, the stronger effect of the divine medicine they could created. In that case, there was a high reward for who could hunt a higher rank king tier monster among the old citizens. For these strong old citizens, the requirements of state city for them in their contract would be roughly divided into two parts. One part was to help them hunt King Beasts and obtain their corpses. The other part was to leave behind their bloodline before they leave, so that their descendants could inherit it and replenish their blood. After all, the old citizens could only live for ten years, while the new citizens had no limit and could live to the end of their lives. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu could be considered to have a preliminary understanding of this world. Moreover, he currently did not seem to be in danger in Black Stone Town. Moreover, these local families still had to protect him. ¡± So, I can advance to second tier without signing any contracts?!¡± Zhao Yu asked. ¡°Indeed!¡± Li Bo nodded. ¡°Alright, then take me to advance into second tier now!¡± Zhao Yu felt that it was better to advance earlier. After all, one¡¯s own strength was the most important.. Chapter 705 - Blackstone Town Blackstone Town Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Squeak -I¡± The door of the small room opened. Cai Xun walked out and surrounded by a bunch of people standing outside the door. Very quickly, he reacted. This was welcome ceremony! ¡°Ahaha, Elders, are you waiting for me?!¡± Cai Xun chuckled.¡± You guys are too polite. Just sit over there and wait for me to greet you all.¡± After the explanation by the person in the small room, he already knew the value of him as the King Slayer Rank Three. The five old men felt a little awkward when they heard this. However, they were all smart people. After hearing this, they did not refute and revealed polite smiles. Elder Wang thought that since Cai Xun was received by the Wang Family, it would not be good for him to be impolite. He took the initiative to walk forward and chat with Cai Xun. ¡°Cough cough!1¡® Cai Xun coughed lightly and said with a smile, ¡°Elder Wang, I heard that there¡¯s a lady called Wang Yan Ran in our Wang family. It¡¯s said that she¡¯s the number one beauty in our Blackstone Town. I wonder if I can have a chance to have dinner with her¡­¡± Elder Wang¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. He glared at the middle-aged man from the Wang family who had followed Cai Xun out. This made him very confused. He didn¡¯t understand why. ¡°Young people nowadays can¡¯t talk to us old guy. Whether you guys can get along depends on your personalities!¡± Elder Wang said casually. Wang Yan Ran wasn¡¯t just the number one beauty of Blackstone Town. In fact, there were many beautiful women, but those who could be named as the number one beauty often had some special attribute bonuses. For example, Wang Yan Ran¡¯s father was the King Slayer Rank 5 fighter from 20 years ago. Even though he had left but the bloodline he left behind was strong. For a newborn like Wang Yan Ran at the intermediate stage of the second tier coupled with the divine medicine, it allowed Wang Yan Ran to reach the high level of the second tier at very young age. Wang Yan Ran¡¯s physical fitness had already far surpassed that of all the Tier 2 new citizens. At the very least, there was no one in Blackstone Town who had a stronger physical fitness than Wang Yan Ran. Of course, after reaching the Blood Qi Realm, physical fitness is just the foundation. What truly determines one¡¯s strength is the level of cultivation in martial arts and Qi energy control. Although Wang Yan Ran has reached the high level of second tier and probably at the peak soon, her cultivation time is relatively short, and she lack the talent in combat. In comparison, she may not necessarily be able to defeat Li Bo, who is at the intermediate first stage. However, it can still be said that among the younger generation of Blackstone Town, Wang Yan Ran¡¯s strength along ranks in the top ten. Such background is destined to become the backbone of the Wang family in the future. If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Yu, Elder Wang might have been slightly tempted by Cai Xun¡¯s proposal. But with Zhao Yu, the ace up their sleeve, how could he rashly let go of Wang Yan Ran, who is so valuable? In fact, the resources provided by the state city to Zhao Yu are mostly given to the Li family, thanks to the arrangement made by the Li family. The other four families shouldn¡¯t be so generous. The reason they stay here is to consider whether they can privately persuade Zhao Yu to leave a descendant behind with them. Although the Holy City does not allow them to force Zhao Yu to join them, it wouldn¡¯t interfere if both parties voluntarily engage in something, right? Even without the resources reward from the city, by relying on the descendants left by Zhao Yu, the next generation will have another chance to rise. Although Elder Wang politely rejected Cai Xun, Cai Xun was still firm with his decision to get along with this beauty. It¡¯s normal not to obey discipline, especially since that beauty is said to have already reached the peak in term of strength and status, stronger than anyone of them right here. Cai Xun nodded in satisfaction. Only such a woman could be worthy of him. At this moment, the door of the small room next to them opened again. Zhao Yu walked out from inside. Cai Xun glanced at him and recognized him as a solitary figure from the ¡®Zhen¡¯ Realm next door. He sneered disdainfully. Even if such a person is promoted, he will only serve as a stud for these families in the town. He, Cai Xun is destined to be a different kind of person. But the next moment, he was stunned by the scene All the five elders who had just been polite and smiling, all rushing up eagerly, including Elder Wang next to him. ¡°Junior Zhao Yu, are you thirsty? I have some great tea there¡­¡± ¡°Junior Zhao Yu, since you¡¯re new here, let me introduce about our place?!¡± The five of them showed concern, which startled Zhao Yu. Not to mention Zhao Yu, even Li Bo was surprised. He had never seen the five elders being so polite and caring before. But considering that Zhao Yu is a Rank 5 King Slayer fighter, he could understand the action behind the five elders. After all, he is Wang Yan Ran¡¯s stepfather. With this relationship alone, he got few divine medicine for his family from the city, let alone Zhao Yu himself in the future. On the side, Cai Xun was dumbfounded. At this moment, how could he not understand that these five elders were not waiting for him, but for this person from the ¡®Zhen¡¯ Realm? Cai Xun frowned, puzzled. He was a dignified King Slayer Rank 3 fighter. He turned to Wang family member, who had explained the common knowledge of this world to him before, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Wang Wu also shook his head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Elders, I¡¯ll go and advance to the second tier now. We can talk about other things after I come out, alright?!¡± Zhao Yu said helplessly with a tiring expression. Little did he know that his expression he made was like a slap in the face to Cai Xun. It seemed to mock his actions just now, making his face turn iron blue. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You should indeed advance to the second tier as soon as possible now¡­¡± ¡°Li Bo, quickly take Junior Zhao Yu to the promotion platform¡­.¡± Chapter 706 - Blackstone Town (2) Blackstone Town (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The five of them naturally had no objections and very politely sent Zhao Yu off. However, when he passed by Cai Xun, Zhao Yu heard a cold snort. Cai Xun stared at him coldly, as if there was some kind of hatred between the two of them. Zhao Yu only felt that it was baffling, but he did not pay attention to the other party. They walked all the way to the depths of the temple before they reached the vicinity of the advancement platform. An old man with a head full of silver hair, wrinkles, and age spots was sleeping on a rocking chair. At this point, everything became quiet. Even Li Bo didn¡¯t dare to speak. ¡°Zhao Yu. You stay right here. Be quiet and let me handle everything for you.¡± After hesitating for a moment, he walked up to the old man and whispered,¡± Elder Wu, someone wants to advance¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s expression also became solemn. All the buildings and facilities in the camp had some kind of special material that blocked his Super Brain Vision and even his own senses was triggered as giving Zhao Yu a escape warning as the sleeping old man was a higher tier fighter even he could not defeat with his full strength.. From distance, Zhao Yu was analyzing at the elder condition. Fortunately, he was not young anymore and looked like he was about to enter the grave. ¡°Oh ~!¡± Elder Wu woke up and glanced at Li Bo.¡± Oh, it¡¯s Little Li. You brought new people over again?!¡± ¡°Oh My God! Elder Wu! You still remember me¡­¡± Li Bo bowed and said respectfully, ¡°You would find it hard to believe but this new guy is a King Slayer Rank Five Fighter¡­¡± ¡°Rank five?! Seriously?¡± Elder Wu jumped up from his slumber and turned to look at Zhao Yu and sized him up. He nodded and said,¡± You¡¯re an awesome man. Go in now!¡± Just like that? Zhao Yu thought that the emissary of the Divine Hall would test him out himself or at least a trial to determine his hidden potential, but the elder only took a glance and then let me in? Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but look at Li Bo. As Li Bo waved his hand and nodding his head at the same time, Zhao Yu thanked Elder Wu first and walked into the room. There was no one in the room. Zhao Yu hesitated for a moment and asked if the super brain could scan the surrounding area and determine if any trap existed here. [Scanning¡­] [Scanning complete. There is no risk. You can use it yourself¡­] ¡°Super Brain, if I use my own genetic elixir to level up, will it work as well?!¡± [It is recommended to use the their resources here. The genetic elixir can be reserved as life-saving potions or boots at critical moments¡­] Zhao Yu followed the instruction of Super Brain that his genetic elixir could be used as a trump card in critical moment to instantly boost the body to next level. Since the Super Brain confirmed there were no other better option, he stopped being coy and lay directly in the apparatus, beginning the promotion. This promotion was even faster than when he first ascended from zero tier to first tier. Just as he lay down, Zhao Yu felt a surge of energy entering his body, quickly filling it up. Just as his body was overflowing and he felt like the energy was about to spill out, an invisible force appeared in his body and forcibly compressing the overflowed energy. Zhao Yu could even clearly sense that his body was being nurtured by some kind of power, becoming even stronger. At that moment, he felt as if he were lying on a beach, feeling the sea breeze blowing against him, waves crashing over him again and again, both comfortable and pleasant. Ten minutes later, the promotion was complete. However, Zhao Yu felt as if he had expanded by a circle, from his original height of one meter eighty to three meters sixty as his eye sight vision was totally different now. Stepping down from the apparatus, he collected himself and realized he hadn¡¯t actually grown taller; it was just that the energy had strengthen all his senses thus giving him the illusion. After resting for a while, that sense of fullness gradually faded away. At the same time, the Super Brain also provided the latest status. [Beginner Tier 2:1%] [Vitality: 4] [Vision: 1050 meters] [Current Technology Points: 5355] [First-tier Coins: 1,200,000] [Cultivation Technique: Ten Thousand Techniques Returning to the Origin (Extreme Rank Mystery Level), Thousand Techniques Trace to the Origin (Extreme Rank Earth Level)] [Storage space: 9 cubic meters] After leveling up, the range of his vision had increased, and his storage space had expanded. The only thing that surprised him was that the Super Brain had given him a new Status, Vitality. Conversion from Qi Energy and blood. According to the Super Brain¡¯s explanation, this Vitality was condensed by an invisible force when he advanced into Blood Qi Realm. Each stream of Vitality represented the limits of the body¡¯s strength. He now had four streams of Vitality, which meant that he could release four Qi energy attacks at most. At the same time, he also understood the meaning of the 400% that appeared on the monitor during the test. It stated as the base state of their Vitality value. Zhao Zu had 4 points of Vitality when he reached second tier, while Hao Yu Wei, Yang Hui Yan and Yu Tie Jun only had 200%. When they promoted to second tier, they only had 2 points of Vitality. Of course, Vitality was not fixed. It would increase as one¡¯s physical fitness improved. For example, if Zhao Yu reached 100% of Beginner, his Vitality would reach 400 points. On the other hand, Hao Yu Wei and the others, who had also reached the peak of Beginner Tier 1, could only reach 200 points of Vitality. If one attack could consumed one point, then the difference between the two did not seem to be big. The weak to defeat the strong with numbers as well. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, if Zhao Yu used his Earth level martial art technique, then the gap between the two would be obvious. For example, if one party only had 200 points of Vitality at most, it meant that the multiplication effect of Earth level cultivation technique was only by 200 at most. On the other hand, the other party had an upper limit of 400 points of Vitality. Moreover, this gap would continue expand exponentially due to level. The higher the level, the greater the gap would be. The first thing Zhao Yu did after advanced to become a second tier fighter was test out the Earth level and soon he found he still could not use it. ¡°Super Brain, can¡¯t I use my Earth level martial art technique yet?!¡± Chapter 707 - Blackstone Town (3) Blackstone Town (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation [Hint: The extreme rank Earth Level cultivation technique that you have fused and upgraded is extremely powerful, and the burden is huge. You can¡¯t use it before reaching the high-level of second tier. You might not explode and die at low level. That¡¯s still a risk on internal bleeding and damage] Zhao Yu clearly had a higher-level marital art technique compare to the others, but as he could not use it yet. As for the Extreme rank Mystery Level technique, it was between Mystery and Earth Level. It was invincible among first tier fighter, but it was not as useful as low rank Earth level cultivation techniques. After all, the basic cultivation techniques of Ten Thousand Techniques Returning to the Origin were all yellow level techniques. Being able to upgrade them to the extreme rank of the mystery level was already the limit. Zhao Yu tried to circulate the Ten Thousand Techniques Return to the Origin with Qi Energy and realized that he could only mobilize one of the four vitality in his body to further boost the attack damage. He could not help but feel a little depressed. To a first tier expert, a casual Qi energy attack by with the use of Vitality from a second tier expert was something that they could not block. It was a type of dimensional attack. However, the problem was that as Zhao Yu¡¯s opponents he faced would most definitely be second tier as well. ¡°Looks like I have to think of a way to get a low rank Earth level martial art to use¡­¡± Thinking of his identity as a King Slayer Rank 5 fighter and the treatment he received in Blackstone Town, Zhao Yu felt that this should not be difficult. When he walked out of the room, Elder Wu, who was lying on the recliner outside, had already fallen asleep again. Li Bo stood respectfully at the side. When he saw Zhao Yu come out, he waved at him, indicating for him to come over. Zhao Yu naturally didn¡¯t dare to neglect this elder who didn¡¯t have much lifespan and was very powerful. He carefully followed Li Bo all the way out of this place. It was only when they turned a corner and went to another corridor that the two of them relaxed. ¡°That person was sent by the Moon City. He is an envoy from the temple. His strength has reached the third tier, but he doesn¡¯t care about the affairs of Blackstone Town. He only stays in the temple¡­¡± Li Bo explained with a smile. ¡°Whether or not there¡¯s a martial arts hall in our temple is a place to learn martial art techniques. You have advanced to second tier now, so I believe you need a new Earth Level cultivation technique¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I can use it! How about now?¡± Zhao Yu nodded at first and quickly asked Li Bo. ¡°Unfortunately, we can¡¯t do it right away. The reason why the Elder Wu are guarding Blackstone Town¡¯s temple is to prevent us from acting recklessly.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that the only Martial Arts Hall is beside the room¡­¡± ¡°Actually, Elder Wu is only here to prevent people from entering the Martial Arts Hall. He¡¯s not here to supervise your advancement to second tier¡­¡± Li Bo explained. ¡°It¡¯s just that his strength is too strong, and he¡¯s from the Moon City. Therefore, every time everyone come here, they have to greet him. It¡¯s already become a tradition¡­¡± No wonder when he first saw that temple envoy, he seemed indifferent and didn¡¯t register anything; he just let him go ahead with the promotion. So, it turned out that the person was there to prevent the martial arts techniques from spreading, specifically stationed in this second tier temple. ¡°As for earth-level techniques, each of the five major families has one, and the Wang family has two, including a high-rank earth-level technique left by a powerful warrior twenty years ago¡­¡± ¡°My Li family only has one low rank earth-level technique, which under normal circumstances, only those contracted with my Li family can practice. But in your case, Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°I can speak to the elders and see if the family can arrange for you to learn it?!¡± Zhao Yu, not being pretentious, nodded, ¡°That would be great, thank you!¡± ¡°No trouble at all!¡± The two returned to the front hall, laughing and talking. By then, everyone who had gone into the small rooms had already come out and were being held back in the hall. It turned out that the five elders, fearing these people might clash with Zhao Yu, specifically held them back to delay their promotion to second tier. Seeing Zhao Yu emerge, Cai Xun¡¯s expression was icy as he coldly asked, ¡°Can I go now?!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Elder Wang nodded with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t take it personally, it¡¯s not about you. It¡¯s just that the temple envoy prefers solitude, so we only send one person at a time¡­¡± ¡°All right!¡± Cai Xun said as his expression easing slightly. Wang Wu accompanied him as they headed towards the temple. ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go and speak to the temple envoy!¡± Like Li Bo earlier, Wang Wu was very respectful toward Elder Wu which made Cai Xun realize the special status of the temple envoy, and he too became more cautious. ¡°Elder. Wu, Elder. Wu¡­¡± When Elder Wu was awakened again to see someone coming for a promotion, he frowned, ¡°Are you trying to torment an old man like me on purpose?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you all come all together, but one by one, are you playing with me?!¡± Hearing this, Wang Wu hurriedly explained the situation. ¡°Elder. Wu, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. It was because a King Slayer Rank 5 was promoting, and fearing any mishap, the elders specially held back the others¡­¡± Cai Xun¡¯s face turned ugly, realizing it wasn¡¯t just against him alone but indeed against a group of them, all to give Zhao Yu special treatment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then stop dawdling and call everyone here and finish it together!¡± Elder. Wu said impatiently. Wang Wu hurried back to fetch the others, leaving Cai Xun alone amidst the chaos. ¡°Brother Yu!¡± Seeing Zhao Yu return, Hao Yu Wei and the others also gathered around. ¡°The Sun family offered two agreements; one is to marry into the Sun family and bear their children, where the Sun family would ensure our promotion to high level second tier. The other is not to join the Sun family, but after reaching high level, we need to contribute a hundred special monster corpses to them¡­.¡± Chapter 708 - Blackstone Town (4) Blackstone Town (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Xiao Hui and I both signed the second type contracts, the one that contributed one hundred special beasts¡­¡± Originally, with the nature of these local forces, guarding the temple would definitely make all the new and old citizens sign a contract to sell themselves. However, the Holy City did not allow them to do so. From the overall situation, it was not conducive to the relationship between the old citizens and the new citizens, and it was easy to cause confrontation. That was why they specially requested that each town must provide another clause that did not force the old citizen could return a certain amount of benefits. ¡°What did they pay you for return?!¡± Zhao Yu asked casually. ¡°The qualification to advance to second tier, and a low rank Earth level martial art technique that cannot be leaked. The method has already been signed with a contract that has the power to be contracted, so there is no way to tell it to outsiders¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei said regretfully. Zhao Yu could not help but shake his head when he heard that. These local families were indeed good at doing business. The resources to advance to Second Tier were provided by the camp, which was the temple, but the qualifications were all held in their hands. As for Earth Level Low Rank cultivation techniques, he could give them out at will. After all, he had not signed a contract and could leak them out. However, there was nothing he could do with the established rule and system. After all, the old citizens were all new here and could only live for ten years at most. This world was controlled by the new citizens, so it was not up to them. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve signed the first one¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun, who was standing at the side, said awkwardly. ¡°I know that my strength and potential are at its limited. If I follow you, I¡¯ll be a burden. I don¡¯t expect to continue walking down the path with you, so¡­¡± His words were true. His combat level and skill was not strong to begin with. If not for Zhao Yu, he would have died in the Tier 1 zone long ago. Now that he had advanced to second tier, he had at least ten years to live. Moreover, the conditions offer by the Sun family were not bad. There would be many gorgeous girls for him to choose from. To him, this kind of life with three wives and four concubines was full of temptation. Even in reality, he had never experienced it. ¡°I understand!¡± If Yu Tie Jun also signed the second contract, it would not be appropriate. Asking Yu Tie Jun retrieve one hundred high-level second tier beasts is basically a suicide mission. As for Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan, they were Zhao Yu¡¯s women now, so it was normal for him to be taking care of them. Hearing that Zhao Yu didn¡¯t blame him, Yu Tie Jun heave a sigh of relief, but he also felt a little disappointed. Because he understood that from today onwards, he was no longer Zhao Yu¡¯s man, but a member of the Sun family. ¡°Zhao Yu, I¡¯ll bring you to your residence. Li family has already made arrangements¡­¡± Li Bo saw that Zhao Yu had finished talking and came out at the right time. As for the elders of the five major families, after the initial excitement, they gradually calmed down, realizing that their eagerness was counterproductive to fostering closer relationships. After careful consideration and discussions with other elders of their families, they settled on a new plan to get close to Zhao Yu first. For now, they simply greeted him before returning to their respective places. Li Bo also understood the relationship between Hao Yu Wei, Yang Hui Yan, and Zhao Yu, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after their promotion is complete, I will have someone bring them over¡­¡± Zhao Yu was straightforward and, after instructing the two women, followed Li Bo out of the temple. Stepping out of the temple, they were surrounded by a plaza decorated with flowers and plants. Looking up at the skyscrapers filled the distance, their signs flickering with neon lights. For a moment, Zhao Yu almost thought he had arrived in the modern world above ground. Only when he looked up at the familiar incandescent lights in the sky did he realize that this was still the underground world. Gazing at the endless modern steel jungle, Zhao Yu was startled and turned to ask, ¡°How many people live in Blackstone Town?!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I remember there was a census three years ago, and Blackstone Town had over one and a half million people¡­¡± ¡°One and a half million people?!¡± Zhao Yu was shocked. He had thought Blackstone Town might have a few tens of thousands of people at most, perhaps up to a couple of hundred thousand, but it actually had over one and a half million. And this was just a town?! And there were 512 towns like this?! With more than five hundred towns, the population was nearly a billion, right?! How many people were there in the entire underground world?! ¡°How many people are in Moon City?¡± Zhao Yu asked Li Bo with a serious expression. ¡°I heard it has over ten million people¡­¡± After getting more details, Zhao Yu understood that this underground world, after five thousand years of development, indeed had a substantial population growth, with over five billion people. However, most of them were ordinary people, not even zero tier fighter. These ordinary people, descendants of the old citizens, had long lost their sins. The only chance they have were born beautiful or handsome, enabling them to marry old citizens and possibly have promising children. In contrast, in Blackstone Town, the five major families could be considered supreme, viewed by ordinary people as the elite nobility. After all, the technology products in this world were primarily for daily life. Any technology products related to weapons were not only unavailable for exchange but also could not be produced. Producing them would incur punishment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This ensured that for many years, the old citizens continued to adhere to old rules, constantly intermarrying with the new citizens to form fighters capable of combating the beasts outside the towns. ¡°Zhao Yu, this way!¡± Li Bo led the way, walking towards the edge of the plaza. A row of expensive-looking luxury cars was parked along the road, and a group of handsome men and beautiful women stood by the cars, smiling warmly at them. ¡°A warm welcome to Mr. Zhao Yu. Chapter 709 - Blackstone Town (5) Blackstone Town (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation It was unknown who started it, but cheers came from the crowd. A group of young men and women seemed to have seen their idol, and they clapped excitedly with tears in their eyes. Li Bo, who was standing at the side, looked at Zhao Yu with a smile. He seemed to be quite satisfied with his family¡¯s arrangement. Zhao Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. For a moment, he felt as if he had returned to reality. A limousine had already opened its door. Li Bo stood at the side and extended his hand.¡± Zhao Yu, please!¡± The interior of the car was luxuriously decorated with golden light. Even the armrest of the sofa was sewn with the fur of some unknown demon beast It was smooth and luxurious, and it was very comfortable to put one¡¯s arm on. ¡°Not bad!¡± Zhao Yu leaned comfortably on the sofa. It had been a long time since he had felt so comfortable in this world. ¡°Zhao Yu, what would you like to drink?¡± Li Bo smiled when he saw that Zhao Yu was satisfied. He opened the fridge and asked. ¡°Let me introduce you to our specialty drinks first¡­¡± Zhao Yu had a simple taste. In fact, he had already eaten a full meal before he advanced. Because he was afraid that he would be teleported to an uninhabited area in the desert, he had specially stored some food and water in his storage space. Now it seemed that he had worried too much. The car was very stable and there was almost no jolt. They arrived at the place in about ten minutes. At the same time, after Li Bo¡¯s introduction, Zhao Yu also had some understanding of Blackstone Town. For example, the temple was the center of Blackstone Town, and the entire Blackstone Town was expanded. There were a total of three ring roads, and within the first ring, there was a commercial center and a small number of residential areas. The people of the five great Families basically lived in the First and Second Ring Area. The rest of the ordinary people were scattered between the Second and Third Ring Road. The house that the Li family had arranged for Zhao Yu was in the first ring not far from the temple. It was an independent villa surrounded by a garden that was dozens of meters long. There were also guards from the Li family patrolling outside, so there was no problem with safety. ¡°Here, we basically use beast coins as the currency. It¡¯s the kind of coin that drops from killing beasts¡­¡± ¡± Take our Blackstone Town for example. We have officially issued paper and digital currency. We can go to the bank to exchange for Tier 1 and Tier 2 coins¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. He took out a zero coin from his pocket and asked,¡± Don¡¯t you want this coin?!¡± Li Bo recognized it at a glance. He shook his head, ¡°Zero tier coins. This is the currency of your lower realm. We can¡¯t use it here¡­¡± ¡°Tier 1 coms can only be used between towns, because Tier 1 coins can be exchanged for some weapons and equipment in the temple after all¡­¡± he explained. ¡°However, in a big city like the Moon City, you have to at least use a Tier 2 coin They don¡¯t accept Tier 1 coins there¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, if you want to leave Blackstone Town in the future, it is best to exchange for Tier 2 coins¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already received a notice from the elder. During the period of time you¡¯re staying in our Li family, you can enjoy a monthly allowance of 10,000 ¡­¡± ¡°10,000 is equivalent to 10,000 first tier coins, which is equivalent to 100 second tier coins.¡± he explained. Zhao Yu heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that he could use Tier 1 coins. He thought that the 1.2 million Tier 1 coins in his storage space were going to be useless like Tier o coins. ¡°What¡¯s the purchasing power of 10,000?!¡± Zhao Yu asked casually. Li Bo smiled, ¡°The average monthly salary in Blackstone Town is eight hundred, which is definitely enough for normal expenses¡­¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry, anything you want, just ask. We have plenty of family businesses, no need to spend money¡­¡± After saying this, Li Bo also handed Zhao Yu a smartphone, ¡°This is the phone provided by our family, with the last eight digits of the number being eights¡­¡± ¡°Of course, it can only be used in the town, as we are on a local network here, and it won¡¯t work once you leave the town¡­¡± Zhao Yu took the phone and glanced at it. The apps on it were similar to those in reality, including entertainment and chat tools, as well as a digital bank card tied to his name, showing a balance of ten thousand. Zhao Yu played with the phone for a while, which featured many functions including an app similar to TikTok and a chat tool similar to WeChat, and the content was primarily related to Blackstone Town. Is there no network that can connect to Moon City here?!¡± ¡°No, Blackstone Town is five thousand kilometers from Moon City, it¡¯s impossible to build a base station, and even if it were built, it would be easily destroyed by wild beasts. Communication between the two places mostly relies on a trade caravan that travels back and forth once a month¡­¡± Zhao Yu realized, without satellites, all network connections need physical base stations, so it was normal not to be able to contact Moon City through the network. ¡°The house comes with a chef, and you can also order from other restaurants in town through your phone. Your number is a super VIP one, which will ensure speedy delivery¡­¡± From Li Bo¡¯s introduction, life here seemed to be carefree, with everything well considered for him; all he needed to do was ask. With housing and food sorted, Zhao Yu then inquired about hunting outside the city. ¡°For hunting, you are still just a second-tier beginner, the most suitable place would be near Farm No. 13 to the south of the town, where the beasts are all second-tier low level¡­¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry, the family is currently in a meeting discussing this, and should arrange a guard team for you within a day to ensure your safety and assist you in hunting¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°As it¡¯s getting late, and you¡¯ve had a long journey, I won¡¯t disturb your rest ¡± L1 Bo smiled, pointing at the phone, ¡°We¡¯ve added each other¡¯s contact details, you can reach out to me with any issues¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Although Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t tired, he still decided to be alone for a while and didn¡¯t reject Li Bo¡¯s suggestion, heading straight for the villa. Upon entering the room, the door was flanked by a dozen beautiful and charming young girls dressed in maid outfits. ¡°Master, welcome home!¡± Chapter 710 - Wind and Clouds Rise! Wind and Clouds Rise! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Late at night, in the Wang family¡¯s living room. ¡°Elder Wang, why did you call us here in the middle of the night?!¡± The Li Family leader was a big and burly man with a loud voice. He shouted as soon as he entered the door. Although the other three families leaders who had come in together were so shocked that they dug their ears, they did not stop him. They also wanted to know what the Wang family was keeping them in suspense. The Elder Wang wore a feather fan and a scarf. He was elegant and graceful. He respectfully treated all the family leader for their arrival,¡± Sit, sit, sit. Have some tea first¡­¡± ¡°Not in the mood now, I just cuddled up with my concubine to have fun, and you call me up, really kill of my mood now!¡± Elder Li spoke in a carefree manner. Ignored his crude demeanor, Elder Wang went straight into the topic, ¡°It¡¯s about the matter of ¡®Zhao Wu¡¯. Let¡¯s sit down and talk first!¡± ¡°Zhao Wu? I¡¯m telling you, that was my Li family¡¯s quest, are you Wang family thinking of making a move?!¡± Elder Li¡¯s expression saying if you dare mess around, I¡¯ll fight you to the end. ¡°Of course, what belongs to your Li family is yours, we can¡¯t break the rules!¡± Elder Wang¡¯s tone changed, and he chuckled: ¡°However, with ¡®Zhao Wu¡±s descendants, your Li family wouldn¡¯t want to miss out, right?!¡± The other three elders exchanged glances and took their seats. Upon hearing this, Elder Li stopped messing around, ¡°Definitely can¡¯t miss out, damn it. I would not let what happened twenty years ago repeated once again¡­¡± The five of them took their seats one by one, and the door closed. Then Elder Wang started, ¡°You all know what ¡®Zhao Wu¡¯ signifies¡­¡± ¡°We cannot lay hands on him, but privately, getting him to voluntarily leave a descendant is still possible¡­¡± Before he could finish, Elder Li interrupted again: ¡°Humph, you Wang family are really scheming, twenty years ago, only your family get the chance with the previous king slayer rank 5 fighter¡¯s bloodline¡­¡± Chief Wang smiled, ¡°You all know Yan Ran¡¯s situation, she has been leveling up faster than others since she was young, and the effects of the magic medicine are also very good¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s only nineteen this year, yet she¡¯s already a second-tier peak soon enough¡­¡± ¡°Most importantly, her vitality upper limit in her beginning is extremely high, she possessed nearly eight hundred back then¡­¡± ¡°Eight hundred?!¡± Someone exclaimed in shock. Elder Sun from the Sun family said in surprise: ¡°A typical second-tier high level peak is at most six hundred vitality points, and Wang Yan Ran has just reached second-tier high level and already has eight hundred?!¡± The others were not so surprised; compared to the Sun family, a century-old new citizen, the other families had been inheriting for hundreds to thousands of years, so they were used to such situations. ¡°You¡¯ve all seen how great the growth potential of ¡®King Slayer Rank 5 fighter¡¯s descendants is¡­¡± Elder Wang chuckled, ¡°Such a bloodline, who wouldn¡¯t want to get more of it?!¡± ¡°What are you planning to do?!¡± Elder Li spoke sharply, ¡°Are you planning to tie up Zhao Yu, and forcefully make him a stud? I¡¯m telling you, that won¡¯t work, if the higher-ups blame us, no one will benefit¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re being too violent, aren¡¯t you?!¡± ¡°Of course we can¡¯t do it like that, we need a clever approach. Like I said before, we need to make Zhao Yu willingly leave his descendant with us. That way, even if the higher-ups find out, they would turn a blind eye¡­¡± The others nodded, agreeing with this method. ¡°This matter doesn¡¯t seem to require calling us all here specifically, does it?!¡± Elder Zhang, unlike the others, immediately asked the crucial question. ¡°Of course!¡± Elder Wang nodded, ¡°This meeting is exactly about discussion on this matter¡­¡± ¡°From what we know about Zhao Yu, he doesn¡¯t seem to mind forming connections with other women. The two women accompanying him are both his¡­¡± ¡°We have learned this from Yu Tie Jun!¡± Elder Sun looked deeply at Elder Wang; such private matters being known to the Wang family suggested there were spies within the clans. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Just now, we found out that after Zhao Yu entered his residence, he didn¡¯t make any moves on the maids there¡­¡± ¡°The think team¡¯s analysis suggests that although he doesn¡¯t mind relations with multiple women, he isn¡¯t frivolous¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, Zhao Yu is staying in my Li family¡¯s house, how the hell do you know what¡¯s going on inside?!¡± Elder Li angrily said. Even he didn¡¯t know about it, yet the Wang family already did?! Elder Wang just smiled, not responding, and then said, ¡°So, to succeed, we ultimately need to use the treasures of our families¡­¡± ¡°Treasure¡­ are you referring to Wang Yan Ran?!¡± Someone exclaimed in surprise: ¡°Your Wang family is willing to convince Wang Yan Ran to that kind of staff at her young age?!¡± Wang Yan Ran is a direct descendant of previous King Slayer Rank 5 fighter. With her high upper limit and strong potential, she might even become a stabilizing force for the Wang family in the future, and they are willing to just throw her out as bait?! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Of course!¡± Elder Wang nodded affirmatively, saying, ¡°Although Yan Ran is the most potential young member of our Wang family, being pregnant would only delay her for a year, and she wouldn¡¯t fall behind much¡­¡± The others looked at each other, seemingly hesitant. Elder Wang then laughed, ¡°You can¡¯t catch a wolf without risking your child, you surely don¡¯t want ordinary women from your clans to climb into Zhao Yu¡¯s bed. Given his standards, it won¡¯t be easy to charm him¡­¡± Upon further consideration, the others seemed to agree. Ordinary women might not catch Zhao Yu¡¯s eye; to fulfill their goal now, it must be someone valuable, at least someone who could arouse Zhao Yu¡¯s desire to conquer.. Chapter 711 - The Wind and Clouds Rise! (2) The Wind and Clouds Rise! (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation These women, without exception, all had great charm and were very beautiful, each one was like a treasured pearl in their family. ¡°Damn it, let¡¯s do it. After getting with Zhao Yu, we all just have another Wang Yan Ran this time! A treasure like Zhao Yu might not appear in shortly again, right? ¡° Elder Li slammed the table and agreed loudly. The others twitched, feeling that Elder Li was as thoughtless and crude as ever. They thought to themselves that with the Elder Li family¡¯s attitude, perhaps his daughters would also have the same temperament, and Zhao Yu might not even take a liking to them. ¡®Brother Li, don¡¯t be too impulsive!¡± Elder Leader Wang said helplessly, ¡°This way, you might scare Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°Sending a daughter straight is definitely not going to work, we all must play along with the weakness of human nature, one cannot have always stirs our motivation, and those favored are complacent¡­¡± ¡°So, it can¡¯t be so simple and rush!¡± Elder Li unusually didn¡¯t retort, scratched his head, and mentioned, ¡°Then what do you suggest?!¡± ¡°Listen up, all leaders!¡± Elder Wang smiled slightly and said, ¡°My Wang family will spread the word that we intend to matchmake Wang Yan Ran with Zhao Yu!¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? You want to keep up to yourself again!?¡± Elder Li saw that the other party not voicing out and became anxious. Elder Wang countered, ¡°I want to ask, how many from your Li family have thought about proposing to our Wang family, just Wang Yan Ran alone¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a few, the young lads in the young generation all have thoughts about that woman, your family¡¯s Wang Yan Ran is really a vixen¡­¡± Elder Li said disdainfully. It seemed he remembered something, and was somewhat dissatisfied with his own youngsters taking a liking to Wang Yan Ran, appearing like whipped dogs. Elder Wang looked towards the other three, ¡°What about you guys?!¡± The three of them recalled, shook their heads, and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Brother Li is not wrong, your family¡¯s Wang Yan Ran has some charm that bewitches our family¡¯s young lads, completely opposing our family arrangements, just wanting to marry Wang Yan Ran¡­They are starting to fight among themselves now¡­¡± Elder Wang sneered inwardly. Despite these four family leaders speaking lightly, he didn¡¯t believe they weren¡¯t adding fuel to the fire behind the scenes. After all, Wang Yan Ran was just a woman, and if she was lured away by men from other clans, it would be a significant loss for the Wang family. Fortunately, Wang Yan Ran was proud and aloof by nature, uninterested in the young generation of Blackstone Town. ¡°So, once your Wang family spreads the word that we intend to matchmake Wang Yan Ran with Zhao Yu, wouldn¡¯t our youngest generation in Blackstone Town go crazy?!¡± Isn¡¯t this making a bunches of enemies for Zhao Yu?!¡± Elder Li said in astonishment. ¡°With our five families protecting him, nothing serious can happen to Zhao Yu at most his reputation might suffer a bit among the young people¡­¡± Elder Wang laughed, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s normal for young people to be jealous and envious, isn¡¯t it?!¡± Elder Zhang, being relatively astute, had already grasped Elder Wang¡¯s intention and finally spoke, ¡°Your plan is to have the young generation cause trouble for Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°When everyone is challenging Zhao Yu because of Wang Yan Ran. This will deepen Zhao Yu¡¯s impression of Wang Yan Ran or at least Zhao Yu would want to figure out who is she to cause so much trouble for him¡­¡± If they get entangled like this, something might happen!¡± ¡°Oh, just like the scene of the Immortal Love?!¡± Elder Li suddenly suggested the name of a TV series, causing the other four to find it surprise as Elder Li will watch love drama show. The four elders looked at each other. They didn¡¯t expect that such a burly clan leader like Li would actually like to watch melodramatic love dramas after they knew each other for more than decade. It¡¯s a new thing for them to know as well. ¡°Yes¡­ Almost!¡± All the leaders nodded.¡± Not only that, isn¡¯t there a list of the Four Great Scholars and Ten Great Young Masters among the people of Blackstone Town?!¡± ¡°These rankings are all created by those young girls. There are quite a number of young girls who admire young talents from our families¡­¡± ¡°If they knew that the man they liked was jealous of Zhao Yu over a woman, they will find trouble with Zhao Yu as well.¡± ¡°Zhao Yu definitely won¡¯t die from any fight with our young generation. If a young lady comes looking for trouble, isn¡¯t that like a meat bun beating a dog? The more you beat it, the better it will be!¡± ¡°At that time, would we still be afraid that Zhao Yu won¡¯t be able to leave behind any children?!¡± At this point, Elder Li became excited, ¡°Good, I like this idea! I enjoy watching! Zhao Yu was at my house now. Should we act now?¡± The others rolled their eyes, not expecting Elder Li is still so rush in action. Elder Wang smiled and continued, ¡°This is called the ¡®catfish effect¡¯. It gets our young generation in Blackstone Town completely fired up¡­¡± ¡°No matter how they develop or get entangled, feelings are bound to arise right?¡± ¡¯ ¡°By then, I¡¯m afraid even Zhao Yu will be overwhelmed!¡± ¡°Damn, hearing you say that, I¡¯m even a bit jealous!¡± Elder Li said with a look of regret, as if he wished he could take Zhao Yu¡¯s place. Elder Wang ignored him and continued, ¡°Regarding the protection for Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu is a ¡®Special VIP¡¯, and in our Blackstone Town, the only danger comes from beasts¡­¡± ¡°So, my idea is that your Li family sends an elder, while the other four families send people who could cause dramatic incidents¡­¡± ¡°For example, my Wang family will send Wang Yan Ran¡­¡± Elder Sun became interested and spoke up, ¡°Then should our three families send three daughters who like Wang Yan Ran?!¡± ¡°No!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Elder Zhang shook his head, ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be appropriate, we can¡¯t be too deliberate¡­¡± He thought for a moment and added, ¡°It¡¯s best not to send just women or even man who have intentions towards Zhao Yu¡­He might feel it.¡± ¡°Wang Yan Ran is definitely going, plus Liu Hao from my family, and Zhang Si Qi from my Zhang family¡­¡± ¡°Liu Hao and Zhang Si Qi?!¡± Elder Liu was taken aback, ¡°I remember, Zhang Si Qi seems to like our Liu Hao, Chapter 712 - The Wind and Clouds Rise! (3) The Wind and Clouds Rise! (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I made such an arrangement,¡± the Elder Zhang said with a smile ¡± Liu Hao is one of the Ten Great Young Masters. He once openly expressed his love for Wang Yan Ran in public. Zhang Si Qi even boldly ignored and sometimes even broke our family rule and went to your Liu Family Mansion to look for him many times¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then should I send Sun Yi Fan from my Sun family together? He likes Zhang Si Qi¡­¡± ¡°Hehehe¡ªThe show going to be LEGENDERY!¡± Elder Leader Li sucked in a breath of cold air.¡± Four-rivals in love. Why are you guys so good at plotting such evil show¡­¡± But I like it!¡± ¡°Hold on¡­BUT what does this have to do with Zhao Yu? If they fight among themselves for their desire lover. How could he get involved?!¡±¡± he asked in confusion ¡°Zhao Yu is our target of everything. At that time, when Elder Wang announced the news of matching him with Wang Yan Ran. No matter how, the conflicts will surge towards him. He could not even avoid it. By the way, who knows which type of woman he might be interested in¡­he might like Wang Yan Ran as all our young generation as well.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, let¡¯s do it this way right away. I like it! I cannot wait any longer!¡± Elder Li was quite impatient. Seeing this, the others naturally had no objections. They quickly decided on the candidates and then dispersed. On the way back, the Sun Family and the Zhang Family whispered among themselves,¡± Is Elder Li really that reckless?!¡± Elder Zhang shook his head.¡± The Li Family previous members had been fighting for the throne in the Nine Dragons. Everyone was a hero, but this unremarkable guy became the only leader in the end. Do you think he is as simple as he looks?!¡± Elder Sun nodded thoughtfully. On the other side, after Elder Li returned home, he held a high-level meeting again. b He recounted what he had seen and heard in the Wang family. ¡°Elders, what do you think?!¡± ¡°There is no problem with leaving behind an heir¡­¡± ¡°The problem now is that a large number of King Slayer Rank three has been taken by the Wang Family. With them on top of us, it will be very difficult for our family to develop¡­¡± A relatively young middle-aged elder sitting at the last seat suggested ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a way¡­¡± ¡°To be able to borrow a knife to kill and eliminate the Wang family, and not cause trouble for our family¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°We all know that the entire town will be buried with Zhao Yu. Therefore it is a consensus that Zhao Yu cannot die¡­¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s different for the Rank one to Rank three are all belongs to the Moon City¡­¡± ¡°The state city could easily destroy our town, but Moon City can¡¯t do that¡­¡± ¡°in the history of Blackstone Town, there was also an example of a family that was punished wantonly after the death of rank three fighter, never to recover from the setback¡­¡± ¡°But the higher-ups have already given the order. Whoever kills the new King Slayer Fighter will be exterminated unless they are killed by demon beasts. But ow is that possible? With the protection of the Wang family, those people won¡¯t die so easily¡­¡± Someone questioned. ¡°If we attack, there will definitely be traces. It will be difficult for us to escape¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°Who said that we should take action?¡± The middle-aged man chuckled. ¡°What if Zhao Yu kills Li Tian Ba?¡± Elder Li¡¯s stood up and asked the man to reveal his plan. ¡°Zhao Yu is from the State City, and Li Tian Ba is from the Moon City. If Zhao Yu killed Li Tian Ba no one would dare to cause trouble for the State City, nor would they dare to ¡¯ touch Zhao Yu and us. They can only vent their anger on the Wang Family¡­¡± ¡°This way, the Wang Family will suffer a great loss!¡± ¡°But how do we get Zhao Yu to kill Li Tian Ba? Besides, can Zhao Yu really capable to kill Li Tian Ba? You do know that Li Tian Ba is already at the intermediate level of the second rank, while Zhao Yu has only just entered the second rank¡­even he has greater potential than Li Tian Ba. He might die beforehand.¡± The middle-aged man said confidently, ¡°I have a way¡­¡± After listening, the group pondered for a moment and ultimately agreed with the elder¡¯s viewpoint, allowing him to proceed. The next day. At the Wang family estate. Outside the training hall, several young members of the Wang family gathered chatting leisurely. ¡°What a waste, a second-tier divine medicine given to an outsider¡­¡± ¡°Yes, we of the Wang family don¡¯t even have enough for ourselves, how can we give it to someone from the Li family?!¡± ¡°And it¡¯s Li Ping An, that useless guy!¡± ¡°Damn, Li Ping An was just a peak first tier fighter, not even a King Slayer Rank 1 ighter. After using second-tier divine medicine he could only reach the beginning of the second tier, it would have been better given to me, allowing advancement to intermediate level of second-tier¡­¡± Some were indignant, feeling that the scarce second-tier divine medicine was squeezed out for someone from the Li family. ¡°Ah, what can you do when he¡¯s Wang Yan Ran¡¯s brother¡­¡± ¡°I heard it was Wang Yan Ran who pleaded with the elders for the medicine¡­¡± ¡°Why would the elder agree?!¡± ¡°I remember, Li Ping An has been stuck for a long time, Wang Yan Ran couldn¡¯t get it before, how did it suddenly change?!¡± ¡°They say, it¡¯s related to that Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu¡­ the newly King Slayer of Rank Five?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, haven¡¯t you heard? All our Elders plans to have Wang Yan Ran matched with Zhao Yu¡­¡± -Damn, what are the elders thinking, giving divine medicine to outsiders, even our own women are pushed out¡­¡± Although some were surnamed Wang, they were not closely related to Wang Yan Ran and thus harbored thoughts about her. Squeak-! Just then, the door of the training room opened, and a fourteen or fifteen-year-old boy excitedly walked out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was Li Ping An, the center of discussion, and also Wang Yan Ran¡¯s brother. ¡°Cousin Ping An, congratulations on advancing to the second tier!¡± Some, harboring their own thoughts, led the congratulations. Li Ping An, proud and complacent, accepted gracefully. His sister was Wang Yan Ran, naturally he received much favor on normal days; both the Li and Wang families treated him kindly, and he naturally carried an air of arrogance.. Chapter 713 - The Wind and Clouds Rise! (4) The Wind and Clouds Rise! (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Unexpectedly, the leader¡¯s words took a turn, ¡°it¡¯s just a pity about Sister Yan Ran. To obtain a divine medicine for you, she actually had to commit herself to Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°I heard that she once vowed to become a great empress, leading the Wang family to glory¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Li Ping An grabbed the leader and his face stern: ¡°What was that you just say? Is it true!?¡± ¡°Let go of me, what I said is true. Sister Yan Ran aspired to become an empress¡­¡± ¡°Not that, the sentence before that!¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Someone else, unable to watch anymore, stepped in to stop Li Ping An,¡±Cousin Ping An, mind your manner. Don¡¯t be too harsh on our own brother. He¡¯s telling the truth. You¡¯ve been stacked at high-level first-tier fighter for a long time, and it¡¯s not the first or second time Sister Yan Ran has sought divine medicine for you. How could she get the divine medicine this time?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, the news has gone crazy outside. Many say Sister Yan Ran made a deal with the elder of all families and our elders as well; she agreed to have a child with Zhao Yu in exchange for a dose of divine medicine that would help you advance¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu, that new rank 5 fighter?¡± Li Ping An was startled, and after questioning several people and receiving the same answers, he finally let go of the man. His face was a mixture of shame and anger. He hadn¡¯ t realized that the cost of his advancement was his sister¡¯s happiness. During his child age, he knew the most painful part for his sister was her status as the King Slayer Rank 5 fighter¡¯s daughter, other than grew up without her real father. Moreover, under the family¡¯s arrangements, his mother was married off to Li Bo of the Li family for political purpose. Having seen his mother live such a life of miserable since childhood, Wang Yan Ran had always aspired to become a strong woman, in charge of her own fate. This was something he knew very well since he had a great relationship with his sister. But now, for his sake, his sister was willing to give up her dreams and sacrifice herself. ¡°No way, absolutely not, I¡¯d rather return the divine medicine!¡± Li Ping An was shouting as he ran off. Some watched his retreating figure, worrying, ¡°It¡¯s okay for us not to stop him, right?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to fear, everyone knows about it, and it¡¯s not like we spread it¡­ ¡°Besides, Li Ping An is just a beginner, what trouble can he cause?! All of them seemingly pleased to witness the scene. ¡°Zhao Yu, come out!¡± Zhao Yu was sound asleep, vaguely hearing his name being called. ¡°Brother Yu, it seems like someone¡¯s here looking for you!¡± As Hao Yu Wei¡¯s timid voice rang out, Zhao Yu suddenly woke up. Glancing at the women clutching their chests on either side, Zhao Yu immediately activated his vision scan. Downstairs, a teenage boy, around fourteen or fifteen, was furiously kicking open room after room, continuously shouting, ¡°Zhao Yu, come out and face me!¡± Seeing that he was about to reach their room soon, Zhao Yu quickly got up, hurriedly put on his clothes, and turned to Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan, reassuring them, ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out, no worries!¡± After closing the door, Zhao Yu walked down to face Li Ping An was quite angry when thinking back of his action. Anyone disturbed from a sweet dream would be annoyed. Moreover, if it weren¡¯t the fact that they were on the fourth floor, if it had been the first or second floor, thing might be ugly. It would be one thing if he was alone, but the problem was that Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan were both with him now, and they were undressed. No man in the world would like thing like that to happen. At the staircase, Li Ping An had already rushed up, ¡°It must be you! Zhao Yu! Zhao Yu replied icily, ¡°Who are you, barging into my place without manner? What do you want?!¡± He had already scanned the man in front of him; like him, he was at the beginner stage of the second tier with only 1% progress, apparently a recent promoted fighter. In terms of strength, he wasn¡¯t necessarily stronger. Zhao Yu harbored some dissatisfaction towards the Li family for allowing such an intrusion. Didn¡¯t they read the agreement? If he died, the whole of Town would be buried with him. ¡°Zhao Yu, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t think about touching my sister¡­ Li Ping An charged forward with a menacing aura. ¡°Your sister? Who the hell is your sister!?¡± ¡°Barging into my room is akin to invasion, there¡¯s nothing more to say!¡± Zhao Yu was too lazy to ask further. With that, he made his move. A slap on Li Pang An was their first meeting gift. Li Ping An was startled; he had only come to warn Zhao Yu and had no intention of starting a fight. As Zhao Yu strike, he actually found it amusing, ¡°You struck first, my father can¡¯t blame me now! Prepare yourself to beg me for mercy!¡± Li Ping An was quite excited, seemingly eager to take this opportunity to teach Zhao Yu a lesson. Soon, the two exchanged dozens of blows in the narrow corridor. Zhao Yu gradually figured out his opponent¡¯s capabilities. Even they were on bar in term of strength, Zhao Yu noticed Li Pang An still using high rank mystery level martial skill at mastery achievement and few major achievement in low and intermediate rank of mystery level martial art, he hadn¡¯t yet mastered a single one to perfection realm, let alone earth level martial art. At the same time, compare to the previous opponent Zhao Yu faced, Li Pang An really lack talent in combat. Zhao Yu got annoyed as he felt like bullying a kid and executed his marital art technique to end the fight: Ten Thousand Techniques Returning to the Origin. Swoosh! Without using his vitality on the castrated version Qi energy attack, Zhao Yu though a single strike was enough to bring Li Pang An down. On the another side, Li Ping An did not dodge or defend but instead of exchange blow with Zhao Yu this time. ¡°Boom-! Ping! Pang!!!!¡± The surrounding mirrors was all broken into pieces after their fists collided together. As expected, Li Ping An was blasted away and couldn¡¯t even stood up again. ¡°So weak! Dare to let your guard down in between. We might be equally strong in term of physique body. That doesn¡¯t means you can take my hit directly without damage.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu didn¡¯t intend to let him go; with a quick step, he leaped forward to pursue him. ¡°The moment you can¡¯t read your opponent true strength. You are destined to lose. Slap, slap-! I though you want to teach me a lesson! Now what are you going to do now? HA!¡± A fierce beating ensued. Soon, Li Ping An was lying on the ground covered in blood, his face swollen and bruised. He hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Yu to be so strong; even though the opponent had also just advanced to the second tier as beginner but how could he lost in just single head-on fight. ¡°Stay- ¨C away from- ¨C my sister-¡± Lying on the ground, even with two front teeth knocked out, Li Ping An was still mumbling. Chapter 714 - The Wind and Clouds Risel(5) The Wind and Clouds Risel(5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°DO you lose a screw in your head?! I have no idea whose your sister is in the first place.¡± Zhao Yu was baffled. He had only just been promoted, and apart from Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan, who were the two people he had brought up, he had never touched any other women! ¡± Forget it, I don¡¯t care who you are. You dare to attack me? To avoid the next assassination. You deserve to die right here!¡± Zhao Yu reached out and grabbed Li Ping An¡¯s neck. All of the sudden, his anger was gone in an instant.¡± My¡­my sister¡­is¡­ ¡± SAPRE HIM PLEASE! Don¡¯t kill him!¡± At this moment, a maid rushed up. Seeing Zhao Yu is going to kill Li Ping An, she hurriedly stopped him,¡± He¡¯s Li Bo¡¯s son!¡± ¡°Li Bo?¡± Zhao Yu thought of the respectful man from yesterday and hesitated for a moment before letting go. ¡°Cough cough ¡ª¡± Li Ping An escaped from death. He kept coughing while holding his throat. At the same time, he panted heavily. He did not expect that a person who had advanced from the lower realm would be so ferocious. He actually going to kill him. Moreover, regardless of his identity, did he not know who he was? ¡± Li Ping An, what have you done here!¡± At this moment, Li Bo¡¯s voice came from downstairs. Under the guidance of the maid, he hurried upstairs. After seeing his son¡¯s miserable state and Zhao Yu was standing at his side. He was shocked. Could it be Zhao Yu¡¯s doing? Both of them were equally as the beginner fighter of second tier, so why was his son so weak? ¡°Zhao Yu, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine! I am sorry about what I did to your son. Zhao Yu shook his head and pointed at Li Ping An. ¡°Is this really your son?!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Li Bo looked apologetic.¡± I am sorry for my son behavior and caused you trouble¡­¡± ¡°Your guards from the five major families are still deliberating, so I am in charge of the temporary guard duties these two days¡­¡± ¡°This lad came under the pretext of visiting me but ran here instead. I rushed over as soon as I heard the news¡­¡± At this point, Li Bo grabbed Li Ping An by the ear, ¡°You little bastard, you¡¯ve grown bold, huh¡­¡± ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch, daddy, I was wrong¡­¡± Li Bo was not lightly angered. Being a temporary guard, he nearly made a mistake, ¡°Apologize to Zhao Yu right now¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ow 1 was wrong¡­¡± Li Ping An was initially defiant, but as Li Bo applied more pressure, he eventually pleaded for mercy. ¡°Zhao~~ Yu~~ I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡± Li Ping An looked dejected, with his words humorously muffled due to missing front teeth. Seeing the youth who was a head shorter than him, about 1.6 meters tall, Zhao Yu¡¯s anger almost subsided. ¡°One thing I want to know is that he came in yelling for me not to touch his sister. I want to know who his sister is?!¡± Li Bo found himself a bit embarrassed upon hearing this. After a pause, he explained, ¡°His sister is Wang Yan Ran¡­ ¡°Wang what?!¡± Zhao Yu uttered in confusion. ¡°Yes, Wang Yan Ran is the daughter of the King Slayer Rank 5 fighter twenty years ago¡­¡± ¡°Wang Yan Ran¡¯s mother is now my wife¡­¡± Zhao Yu realized why Li Bo was embarrassed; it turned out he had taken over-So , Wang Yan Ran was his nominal daughter, while Li Ping An and Wang Yan Ran were maternal half-siblings. Twenty years ago, after Wang Yan Ran was born, the Wang family¡¯s power rose significantly, causing discontent among the other four families, who subtly allied against the Wangs. To defuse the crisis, the Wang family was forced into a marriage alliance, bringing the Li family into their fold, thus safely navigating the situation. The person the Li family sent was Li Bo as the tool for the marriage. After all, taking over was not well-regarded, and the resources given by the Wang family were just a divine medicine. For the previous elders in charge, this medicine was of no personal use, and even if their descendants needed it, they could obtain it through their own family¡¯s privileges. Only someone like Li Bo, neither high nor low in rank, would choose to take over, and of course, it was also because he was fond of that woman. After all, being favored by many, Wang Yan Ran¡¯s mother was also a goddess among many young people of her time. ¡°That¡¯s the case. Although Yan Ran is my daughter, she was raised by the Wang family, and she and her mother often stay there¡­¡± Li Bo continued to explain, ¡°However, the siblings are very close¡­¡± ¡°Ping An has been stuck at the first tier for a long time. Yan Ran has pleaded with the Wang family many times for the divine medicine, and this time it was finally approved¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite timely, just this morning. Then the news came out that Yan Ran reached an agreement with the Wang family to sacrifice herself for a divine medicine for Li Ping An¡­¡± ¡°This lad must have been instigated by someone¡­ After listening for a while, Zhao Yu also understood the whole story and couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated. That Wang Yan Ran, he had heard of her yesterday, reportedly the most beautiful woman in Blackstone Town. He didn¡¯t expect to be disturbed by this woman today and almost killed someone because of it. ¡°Can I leave now?!¡± Li Ping An clearly complied verbally but was not convinced, looking resentful. Li Bo cautiously said, ¡°Zhao Yu, about his¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Forget it!¡± Zhao Yu waved his hand, after all, it was Li Bo¡¯s son. And he hadn¡¯t suffered any loss, having beaten the lad quite badly, and with the apology given, there was no need to pursue it further. Li Ping An broke free from his father¡¯s grip and ran towards the outside. ¡°Wait till we get home, then I¡¯ll deal with you¡­¡± Li Bo helplessly said harshly. However, as Li Ping An reached the window and was about to jump out, he turned back and shouted, ¡°Zhao Yu, remember this, I will definitely reclaim today¡¯s embarrassment! I will have my revenge!¡± Chapter 715 - The Wind and Clouds Rise! (6) The Wind and Clouds Rise! (6) Translator. Dragon Boat Translation I Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Li Pang An fled like a wind, as if he was running away. He would stop at a spot and shouted back at Zhao Yu. ¡°Watch your back! Zhao Yu! I will be back for my revenge! Hahahaha! Eat my Xxxx Can¡¯t catch me?¡­Hahahaha!¡± Whether it was Zhao Yu or his father, Li Pang An was obviously not a match for them now. All he could do now was insulting Zhao Yu with words from far away. ¡°This brat!¡± Li Bo was furious on the side of the window. After calming down Zhao Yu¡¯s anger with great difficulty, his son lit up again. He was so angry that he wanted to chase after him and beat him up right now. Zhao Yu shook his head and didn¡¯t bother about it anymore. After all, Li Ping An was only 14 years old. Meanwhile¡­ ¡°Yan Ran, are you really going to be Zhao Yu¡¯s bodyguard? After Liu Hao received the news, he still couldn¡¯t believe it. That was why he requested with his family elder if he could be Zhao Yu¡¯s guard as well. After knowing his elder has the intention, he immediately agreed. He really expect not to see Wang Yan Ran here. ¡± Could it be that the rumors¡­¡± Wang Yan Ran¡¯s face was cold as she warned him, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! And call me by my full name. I hope you can behave yourself¡­¡± ¡°Wang Yan Ran, how can you talk to my Brother Hao like that?!¡± Zhang Si Qi was furious approached them from another side. As Liu Hao turned around and glared at her, her voice became softer again. ¡°Haiz¡­¡± Beside Zhang Si Qi stood a thin man who just appeared. He was Sun Yi Fan. When he heard that Zhang Si Qi was chasing after Liu Hao this morning, he left a note for his elder to voluntarily joining the guard squad of Zhao Yu to chase after her. Wang Yan Ran shot a cold glance at Zhang Si Qi, who refused to be outdone. ¡°I just made a deal with my family. I¡¯ll be Zhao Yu¡¯s guard for a month, and they¡¯ll give my brother a dose of second tier divine medicine¡­¡±she explained calmly. ¡°I see, I knew it!¡± Liu Hao immediately heaved a sigh of relief and looked relieved. Zhang Si Qi felt somewhat disappointed on the side. She thought that Wang Yan Ran, that saucy vixen, was about to compromise her integrity, but it turned out she still left a thought for Liu Hao. But she was not in a hurry; she believed that true love couldn¡¯t be stopped. Sooner or later, Liu Hao would understand her feelings. ¡°Granny Seventh, when are we going over?!¡± Wang Yan Ran asked, then turned her head to look at the only elderly person among the five. This person was the guard sent by the Li family, a legitimate elder of the family. He appeared to be at the same level realm as Wang Yan Ran, but his martial art and experience in combat were far superior to the others. ¡°Haha, standing with you young people makes me feel much younger too. Let s go now¡­¡± He seemed to still be in high spirits, his eyes roaming over each of them. Obviously, he was similar to all the elders of each families enjoying the spectacle of a complicated love quadrangle. That was why the Li family had sent him. The group of five got into their cars and headed towards Zhao Yu1 s location. Halfway there, Wang Yan Ran suddenly stopped the car and she instantly flew out. Liu Hao also got out of the car right after her, hastily chasing after her. Like a chain reaction, the two cars behind did the same. Seventh Grandad in the lead car shouted to the driver, ¡°Stop the car, stop the car, there¡¯s a show to watch¡­Everyone get down!¡± After saying this, he didn¡¯t wait for the car to come to a complete stop and leaped out and following after the youngsters. ¡°Sister?!¡± Li Ping An had left Zhao Yu¡¯s villa not long ago when he saw a figure flash in front of him, and it was Wang Yan Ran, making him feel a bit guilty. ¡°What1 s going on here, who did this to you?!¡± Wang Yan Ran asked angrily. She didn¡¯t expect her own brother to end up in such a sorry state, bruised and bloody, even missing several front teeth. ¡°Brother, what happened to you, who did this? Tell me, and I¡¯ll take care of them for you!¡± Liu Hao arrived, immediately recognizing Li Ping An, and said excitedly. Here was his chance to show off in front of the woman he loved. Li Ping An outright ignored everyone else, feeling guilty. He was well aware that Wang Yan Ran was very decisive. If she knew the reason he went to see Zhao Yu, she would surely blame him. ¡°I fell by myself¡­¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind and dumb? Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± Wang Yan Ran scolded him. Li Ping An quickly changed the topic, ¡°Sister, I heard from people outside that the divine medicine for my advancement to the second tier was a trade between you with the elders¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Surprisingly, Wang Yan Ran admitted it. Li Ping An was shocked, ¡°Sister, how could you agree to that, you always said you wanted to be an independent empress to form your own family, how could you submit to Zhao Yu?!¡± Before he finished speaking, his ear was pinched, ¡°You rascal, who told you I was submitting to Zhao Yu, where did you hear such rumors? My deal with the elder was only to guard Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Li Ping An was startled, realizing he had been misled. ¡°And this injury, how did it happen?!¡± Wang Yan Ran said with some distress. This brother of hers, she usually couldn¡¯t bring herself to really hit him, yet now he was in such a sorry state. It was the first time she had seen him like this. Wang Yan Ran said threateningly, ¡°Name them, who did this, I¡¯ll make them pay¡­¡± Li Ping An was feeling like he had caused trouble. Zhao Yu was a formidable figure; he knew well that if Zhao Yu fell and the whole town would suffer, so¡­ ¡°Sister, leave my affairs alone, I¡¯ll handle it myself!¡¯ Li Ping An shook off Wang Yan Ran and ran away. ¡°Is it that Zhao Yu?!¡± As expected, Li Ping An paused at the question and then shouted loudly, ¡°No, it has nothing to do with him, I fell by myself¡­¡± A hint of murderous intent flashed in Wang Yan Ran s eyes. She took out a cell phone from her pocket and dialed a number.¡± Who hit my brother?!¡± she asked. ¡°Zhao Yu, half an hour ago, your brother broke into Zhao Yu¡¯s room and came out like this¡­¡± Was it really Zhao Yu? Liu Hao suddenly became excited. The person most likely to be with match with Wang Yan Ran planned by the elder was Zhao Yu, especially last night when the news of the reappearance of the King Slayer Rank 5 fighter spread throughout Blackstone Town. Many people linked Wang Yan Ran and Zhao Yu together. By this morning, there were rumors that Wang Yan Ran had agreed to the elder¡¯s terms, submitting to Zhao Yu in exchange for a second tier divine medicine for her brother. This was why he had rushed over, wanting to know the truth. When he learned that Wang Yan Ran was merely acting as Zhao Yu¡¯s bodyguard, he felt somewhat relieved but still vigilant. But now, seeing Wang Yan Ran¡¯s murderous aura, he suddenly thought Zhao Yu was quite endearing. At the very least, when it came to Wang Yan Ran¡¯s brother, he was truly daring enough to strike him as he would not dare to do it. Honestly, that Li Ping An, relying on his sister¡¯s influence, nobody dared to challenge him; even Liu Hao found him annoying. Now seeing him beaten by Zhao Yu, Liu Hao couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted. Some are happy, others are sad. Zhang Si Qi, next to Liu Hao, began to look gloomy, thinking that if Wang Yan Ran ended up with Zhao Yu, Liu Hao might reconsider her feelings. Now it seemed impossible for Wang Yan Ran to be with Zhao Yu. On the other hand, the previously downcast Sun Yi Fan was delighted, ¡°Si Qi, have you had breakfast yet? I have golden buns and soy milk here¡­¡± ¡°What do you care if I¡¯ve eaten?!¡± Zhang Si Qi snapped irritably, but still took the breakfast, then turned to Liu Hao softly, ¡°Brother Hao, want some breakfast? There are golden buns and soy milk¡­¡± Liu Hao glanced at the breakfast, took it and said with a smile, ¡°Yan Ran, don¡¯t be too upset, have some breakfast. I¡¯ll come with you to teach Zhao Yu a lesson, to avenge our brother¡­¡± Wang Yan Ran felt awkward. Are you guys not tired of exchanging breakfast like this?! She didn¡¯t understand what all the elders of the five great families were thinking, putting these four people together?! After glancing at Zhang Si Qi, who was glaring at her, Wang Yan Ran took the breakfast, turned to Seventh Grandad and asked, ¡°Grandad, have you had breakfast?!¡± ¡°Not yet¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seventh Grandad blissfully took the breakfast and started eating heartily. Liu Hao, Zhang Si Qi, and Sun Yi Fan watched this scene, speechless for a long time. Wang Yan Ran ignored them, handed out the breakfast, then quickly returned to her car, overtaking the lead car and headed straight for Zhao Yu. With her swift and decisive manner, it was clear she was going to confront Zhao Yu. The others couldn¡¯t care about anything else and hurriedly followed. Chapter 716 - Zhao Yu Is Crazy! Zhao Yu Is Crazy! Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Brother Yu, this place feels very good. It has a very modern atmosphere. It made me feel as if I had returned to reality for a moment¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei leaned her head against Zhao Yu¡¯s chest and said sweetly. ¡°As long as you like it!¡± ¡°This is my plan. When my guards arrive, I¡¯ll follow them to hunt in the wild to level up first.¡± Zhao Yu smiled and said. ¡°What about us?¡± Yang Hui Yan asked nervously. ¡°Let¡¯s not go, shall we?¡± ¡± The wilderness is so scary,¡± Hao Yu Wei said hesitantly.¡± We¡¯ve just advanced to second tier, we can¡¯t beat any monster yet!¡± Yang Hui Yan also opposed Zhao Yu¡¯s idea beside them. The two of them only had ordinary aptitudes and were not valued by the Sun family. The guards they have only two intermediate second tier women. Moreover, they were not good at fighting. Now that they had finally come to such a modern place, she wanted to live for a while. Anyway, there was still a long time before ten years. If she could live comfortably, she would accept it even if she had to live for ten years. Zhao Yu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me increase my strength to the intermediate level, and then I¡¯ll help you all like we did back in lower camp¡­¡± ¡°During this time, just stay here in Blackstone Town. The public safety here is good, and with your status as old citizens, no one should foolishly trouble you¡­¡± Although the two women were of average talent, they were now at the second tier, not afraid of being bullied by ordinary people. The only ones who had the stature to bully them were the five great families and the old citizens fighter. Relying on Zhao Yu¡¯s status as the King Slayer Rank 5 fighter, he believed no one would trouble them unless they are some fool like that boy in the morning. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll wait here for you¡­¡± Hao Yu Wei said obediently. ¡°Squeal¨C!¡± Just then, a series of car brakes screeching came from outside. Zhao Yu let go of Hao Yu Wei and walked towards the door. It was probably his guard as expected. From a red off-road vehicle, Wang Yan Ran jumped down and spotted Zhao Yu immediately, striding towards him with a fierce demeanor. Hmm?! Zhao Yu quickly whispered, ¡°Trouble is coming, you two go back inside¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Hao Yu Wei, very astute, knew their presence could distract Zhao Yu. She pulled Yang Hui Yan and went inside. Before Wang Yan Ran could get close, a group of hidden guards suddenly jumped out from the bushes, stopping her. ¡°I am Zhao Yu¡¯s personal guard!¡± Wang Yan Ran¡¯s expression was icy as she pulled out a badge from her pocket and showed it to the guards. The temporary security team checked the badge and confirmed her identity over the walkie-talkie before letting her pass. Meanwhile, the other four also followed suit and passed the verification. ¡°Are you Mr. Zhao Yu?!¡± Approaching him, Wang Yan Ran asked coldly, staring at the handsome and talented Zhao Yu. ¡°Who are you people?!¡± Zhao Yu had already guessed who this woman was in front of him. Having passed the temporary guard, she must be his new bodyguard. But with a face full of aggression, it was likely Wang Yan Ran, the sister of Li Ping An, who had just been beaten by him. ¡°We are your guards¡­¡± Liu Hao said amiably. Originally seeing Zhao Yu as a significant threat, now that he had a falling out with Wang Yan Ran, he naturally felt pleased. After all, Li Ping An, her brother, was someone even he dared not scold, let alone beating him up. Yet Zhao Yu was brave and stubborn enough to do that. Thinking of Wang Yan Ran¡¯s protective nature, he knew she would definitely have no future with Zhao Yu. ¡°Zhao Yu, I¡¯m asking you, did you hit my brother Li Ping An?!¡± Wang Yan Ran asked with an icy face, her fist already clenched as if she was ready to fight at any moment. Zhao Yu did not answer, but instead turned to look at the others, ¡°This person seems like going to kill me, aren¡¯t you all going to protect me?!¡± At this remark, Liu Hao burst into laughter, turned to Wang Yan Ran, and advised, ¡°Yan Ran, our mission is to protect him. Is it?!¡± Behind them, Zhang Si Ai also gradually realized that since there was no possibility between Zhao Yu and Wang Yan Ran, they might as well let it go. Hearing Zhao Yu¡¯s words, she immediately drew her long sword and stood in front of Zhao Yu, looking at Wang Yan Ran with a cold smirk, ¡°Wang Yan Ran, your task is to protect Zhao Yu. Do you want to plunge Blackstone Town into misery?!¡± Sun Yi Fan always sided with Zhang Si Qi, stood in front of Zhao Yu, glaring menacingly at Wang Yan Ran. ¡°We are all teammates, why draw your swords? Zhang Si Qi, put it away!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Wang Yan Ran let out a cold laugh, ¡°Zhang Si Qi, don¡¯t mess with me. I¡¯m here just to seek justice for my brother, I will not to take his life. If you two intend to stop me, then you both are my enemies!¡± With those words, an aura suddenly burst forth around her, making Zhang Si Qi and Sun Yi Fan involuntarily take a step back. Both of them, one a second tier beginner and the other a intermediate level, combined, were not a match for Wang Yan Ran. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, there was also Liu Hao, a intermediate level second tier fighter clearly on Wang Yan Ran¡¯s side. Although he had a fondness for Zhao Yu, it was based on the condition that Zhao Yu did not compete with him for Wang Yan Ran. If Wang Yan Ran insisted on confronting Zhao Yu, Liu Hao would naturally help block the other two. ¡°Wang¡­¡± Zhang Si Qi felt a bit intimidated. Although she was Wang Yan Ran¡¯s enemy, it was only verbally. If it really came to a fight, she knew she couldn¡¯t win. Chapter 717 - Zhao Yu Is Crazy! (2) Zhao Yu Is Crazy! (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Moreover, Wang Yan Ran looked furious at the moment, and she was likely to beat them as well. She didn¡¯t want to appear too disheveled in front of Liu Hao. Thinking it over, she turned to look at the Elder in their team and said, ¡°Seventh Grandad, aren¡¯tyou goingto intervene?!¡± ¡°Hey, I am here to protect Zhao Yu¡¯s life and death, as for you young people¡¯s jealous quarrels, that¡¯s not my business¡­¡± He naturally enjoyed watching such dramas, why would he interrupt the process. Moreover, he knew very well that although Wang Yan Ran was furiously enraged, she clearly had no intent to kill and probably just wanted to teach Zhao Yu a lesson. Wang Yan Ran, however, calmed down a bit, knowing there were still people present who could stop her. ¡°Seventh Grandad, you¡¯ve seen the condition of my brother, I¡¯ll control myself and give this Zhao Yu a lesson¡­¡± ¡°I promise you, I¡¯ll only beat him up to the same condition as my brother, I definitely won¡¯t take his life¡­¡± Beat me up?! Zhao Yu recalled the state Li Ping An was in when he left and shuddered. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t want to end up like that, eventually losing two front teeth. Zhao Yu suppressed his dissatisfaction and advised, ¡°Miss, this is a bit unreasonable. Your brother trespassed into my residence, and frightened the women in my house, shouldn¡¯t I discipline him?!¡± He looked around and basically understood the situation. Wang Yan Ran was very strong, apparently only below that elder in their team. Among the other three, one was standing behind Wang Yan Ran. The other two, obviously couldn¡¯t stop Wang Yan Ran and Liu Hao, so it was best to resolve the conflict, otherwise, he would be at a loss. ¡°You want to talk now?!¡± Wang Yan Ran sneered, ¡°My brother has never suffered a bit since he was born, not even a scratch, I can¡¯tbear tohit him, yet you¡­¡± Seemingly recalling the miserable state of her brother Li Ping An when he left, Wang Yan Ran couldn¡¯t help it anymore and charged at Zhao Yu. ¡°Stop!!¡± Zhang Si Qi had a delicate axe on her waist and raised it to battle. Who knew, Wang Yan Ran casually activated her Qi energy attack and actually sent her axe flying out. Sun Yi Fan was about to act, but was stopped by Liu Hao, ¡°Don¡¯t move, I won¡¯t move either, let¡¯s just see what happens, shall we?!¡± Liu Hao spoke lightly, but Wang Yan Ran was a second-tier high level fighter, and Zhao Yu had just a beginner, hardly a match, definitely a showdown to watch here. Sun Yi Fan was quite dissatisfied with Liu Hao all this time. Now that he had the chance, why would he stop? Ignoring what was happening with Wang Yan Ran, he directly attacked Liu Hao. Both were second-tier intermediates, and now that they were fighting, it was hard to tell them apart. Meanwhile, seeing Wang Yan Ran charging at him, Zhao Yu turned around and ran. A wise man does not eat losses before his eyes, even though that madwoman wasn¡¯t there to kill him, she clearly wanted to beat him up. ¡°Swoosh Feeling the swiftly approaching figure behind him, Zhao Yu¡¯s vision flashed, startling him. Wang Yan Ran was extremely fast, much faster than his imagination, and she was about to catch up in the next second. From afar, the temporary guards saw the situation change and someone wanted to rush over to intervene, but was stopped. ¡°With Seventh Grandad here, what are you meddling for?!¡± ¡°But, look, Wang Yan Ran seems about to make a move on Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°Hey, why should we meddle in the affairs of the young generation?!¡± ¡°Besides, the official guard team has arrived, we can withdraw¡­¡± Thinking it over, the others agreed. With Seventh Grandad present, Zhao Yu certainly wouldn¡¯t die. It seemed that Wang Yan Ran was likely acting out of revenge for Li Ping An. They had all witnessed Li Ping An¡¯s miserable condition. ¡°This will be good to watch¡­¡± The temporary guards began to enjoy the show, indifferent to whoever was unlucky in the altercation, as it was none of their concern. Undoubtedly, people like Wang Yan Ran held a higher status, while those of the third, fourth, or even fifth rank in society usually did the dirty and tiring work. ¡°You dare to lay a hand on me?!¡± Zhao Yu was both anxious and angry. He had just advanced to the second tier, and hardly a match for her. ¡°I told you, I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll just beat you up until you look like my brother and then let you go¡­¡± Her hands unceasingly moving towards Zhao Yu¡¯s neck, seemingly trying to take him down in one fell swoop. If it had been anyone else who dared to touch her brother, she would have killed them. It was only Zhao Yu that she was already being very generous. ¡°Damn it, you think I¡¯m made of clay?!¡± Zhao Yu also became furious. He had been sleeping peacefully early in the morning, only to have someone barge into his home and start a fight for no reason. After being persuaded by Li Bo to spare Li Ping An¡¯s life, now this Wang Yan Ran, like a mad dog, came up to beat him up¡ªhow could anyone tolerate that?! With this thought, Zhao Yu suddenly pulled out a dagger from his sleeve. ¡°Hmph!¡± Wang Yan Ran was thinking Zhao Yu was stubbornly resisting. When she thought Zhao Yu was about to retaliate, a shocking scene unfolded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a ¡°pfft!¡± sound, Zhao Yu actually stabbed the dagger straight into his own heart. ¡°Come on, beat me up. I¡¯ll make you all pay with your lives!¡± With a mouthful of blood, Zhao Yu looked like a madman as he harshly spoke to Wang Yan Ran. ¡°Deng it¨C!¡± From a distance, Seventh Grandad and all the temporary guards, who had been watching the drama, went crazy and rushed towards Zhao Yu. Chapter 718 - Zhao Yu Is Crazy! (3) Zhao Yu Is Crazy! (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation , Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The other two who were still fighting, as well as Zhang Si Qi, also stopped fighting and looked over in a daze. ¡°Hahahahaha, you dare to touch me? I¡¯ll kill your entire town!¡± Zhao Yu threw his head back and laughed maniacally. He looked at the group of people who were rushing over with terrified faces and slowly fell to the ground. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t really commit suicide. With his physical fitness, he could withstand the stab for at least ten minutes. Moreover, with the superbrain, he could use his technology points to save his life at any time. The purpose of doing this was to establish a persona. When Wang Yan Ran was chasing him around, he naturally took in the surrounding people who were watching the show. He knew that even if he was a VIP here, there would still be people who wanted to see him make a fool of himself. If he could not put an end to this kind of thing, in the future, anyone would dare to ride on his head and behave atrociously. To avoid anyone would dare to come and disturbed him. Zhao Yu planned to settle this once and for all and regain the initiative. ¡°Save him!¡± Seventh Grandad and the others did not know that Zhao Yu could heal himself. At this moment, they were really shocked by Zhao Yu¡¯s suicide. He took out a few bottles from his pocket and kept stuffing them into Zhao Yu¡¯s mouth. Wang Yan Ran, who was standing at the side, was completely devoid of anger. She stared at Zhao Yu in a daze and was also quite frightened. She did not expect that Zhao Yu would choose to commit suicide. ¡°WangYanRan, if Zhao Yu dies, I¡¯ll kill you first, then your brother!¡± The Seventh Grandad was no longer as calm as before. His eyes were filled with killing intent as he turned his head to look at Wang Yan Ran and spoke fiercely. He was afraid that Wang Yan Ran would not understand the situation and attack Zhao Yu again. Wang Yan Ran didn¡¯t know what to say. She simply took two steps back, indicating that she wouldn¡¯t make a move. ¡°Hehe, come on, hit me!¡± Zhao Yu fell down, and while blood kept flowing out, he looked at Wang Yan Ran provocatively and mocked her nonstop. The surrounding people were all frightened. They did not expect Zhao Yu to be so crazy. Everyone was deeply shocked by this scene. ¡°Stop talking. I¡¯m saving you. I¡¯ll get her to apologize to you¡­¡± The elder had a bitter expression on his face. Seeing Zhao Yu spit out the medicine he had drunk. He was really afraid. This person was really crazy. In order not to get beaten up, he was willing to commit suicide. If he had known earlier, he would have stopped Wang Yan Ran. ¡°I¡¯m not drinking. Don¡¯t feed me. If you dare to feed me again, I¡¯ll bite my tongue. All of you die for me!11 Zhao Yu was still clamoring and spitting out the medicine. At this moment, he was no longer just targeting Wang Yan Ran; instead, he wanted to use this opportunity to make the whole town of Blackstone understand not to mess with Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu had already pre-emptively told the super-brain that if he was truly about to die, there was no need to ask for permission, just use the technology points to save his life. He also commended the Super Brain to monitor his physical condition. Especially now, there was an eight-minute countdown in front of him, showing how much longer his body could hold on. Nearby, the temporary guards were all scared silly. During the their rescue mission, the message was sent out. In an instant, many elders from the five major families all mobilized, rushing here as fast as possible. They were trying to understand the situation as they came. When they learned that Zhao Yu¡¯s suicide attempt was because Wang Yan Ran wanted to beat him up, they were all dumbfounded. ¡°Damn, what kind of person is this¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s crazier than the any of madman we knew¡­¡± ¡°Many pretends to be crazy, but Zhao Yu is truly insane¡­ ¡°Did anyone manage to save him?!¡± ¡°The elder brought a life-saving potion; he should be able to save him¡­ ¡°From the Messager, Zhao Yu won¡¯t drink it, he¡¯s determined to have our Blackstone Town go down with him¡­¡± ¡°Holy shit!!!¡± The more the families received the news, the more shocked they became. If Zhao Yu died, their five major families would really be doomed! ¡°Notify Li Ping An to go there, never mind, send an elder with Li Ping An to the scene¡­¡± ¡°Also, bring Wang Yan Ran¡¯s mother over¡­¡± The Wang family reacted swiftly, understanding that since Wang Yan Ran caused this, she should be the one to resolve it. In just three minutes, almost all of the families members had arrived at the scene. This was also because they all lived in the core area, which was close by. Arriving with them were numerous medical personnel, led by several venerable white-haired doctors. ¡°Savehim¨C!¡± ¡°He¡¯s fainted!¡± Various medical devices were connected to Zhao Yu. All Zhao Yu surrounding position was taken over by a doctors, and Wang Yan Ran and the other four youngsters were pushed to the outskirts. The five families head and Seventh Grandad, along with the elders, watched nervously. ¡°His heart has stopped!!¡± ¡°Beep¡ª- ¡± ¡°Get the defibrillator, I¡¯ll do it!¡± A man in his fifties or sixties personally took charge. ¡°Bang-!¡± ¡°Bang-!¡± After several attempts, ¡°Beep-¡± ¡°Beep-! Beep-! ¡°His heartbeat has returned!¡± People cheered. ¡°Ugh- -!¡± As if snatched back from the jaws of death, Zhao Yu regained consciousness and took a breath. ¡°Die, all of you die¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What shocked everyone was that these were his first words upon regaining consciousness. ¡°Zhao Yu, don¡¯t get agitated, let¡¯s save your lives first, why choose death if you can live?!¡± Elder Wang urgently said. Zhao Yu glanced at him, his eyes rolled back, and he fainted again. ¡°Beep¡ª- ¡± ¡°His heart has stopped again!¡± The medical staff were alarmed and shouted urgently. Chapter 719 - Zhao Yu Is Crazy! (4) Zhao Yu Is Crazy! (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Save him again!¡± ¡°Powerful Heart Salvation Needle, give it to me!¡± ¡°Prepare a bath tub of Potion of Life! Soak him in!¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t drink. His subconscious is causing trouble. He refused to drink it¡­¡± ¡°Intubate, pour it in!¡± At this moment, all the famous doctors were also shouting anxiously. They were not as calm as they appeared on the television. ¡°Damn it, call Li Bo, Wang Yan Ran, and Li Ping An over¡­¡± The Wang Leader shouted when he saw this. Soon, the group of people was brought to the front. ¡°Wang Yan Ran, when Zhao Yu wakes up, apologize to him¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Wang Yan Ran declined stubbornly. Her brother couldn¡¯t be beaten up for nothing. At this moment, Li Ping An had already understood the severity of the matter. He understood that if Zhao Yu died, they would all be buried with him. Now, he tried to persuade her.¡± Sister, I was wrong. Don¡¯t be like this. Apologize to him. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I haven¡¯t married yet. I¡¯m only fourteen years old this year¡­¡± Li Ping An cried miserably and begged her. Before they arrived here Li Bo had lectured and beaten him up ruthlessly. At this moment, he looked even more miserable than before. Wang Yan Ran¡¯s mother was also trying to persuade her. Wang Yan Ran was conflicted. For her family and town, she should apologize to Zhao Yu, yet she was not convinced by herself as well. Ever since she was young, she had always been the most valued person. Not only were the Li and Wang families extremely courteous and respectful towards her, but the other three major families were the same. Moreover, all members of the younger generation, regardless of gender, were also fervent admirers of hers. Wherever she went, whatever gathering it was, Wang Yan Ran was always the star, always the center of attention. She had grown accustomed to this. But now, being asked to apologize to Zhao Yu, a nobody to her. She found it hard to accept. ¡°Bang!¡± Meanwhile, after the emergency treatment by a famous doctor, Zhao Yu ¡®returned from the brink¡¯ and regained consciousness. ¡°Go to hell¡­¡± As soon as he opened his mouth, he shouted loudly. This scene frightened everyone. Especially the newly arrived Li Ping An. Li Ping An was completely cowed. Previously, having been beaten by Zhao Yu, he had been resentful. But now, he was scared. This was not someone he could provoke; this was a madman, a madman who would flip tables and face ruin at the slightest provocation! He thought to himself that he should stay away from Zhao Yu in the future. ¡°Wang Yan Ran, what are you standing there for?!¡± The Wang family elders bellowed, and the other families¡¯ elders also looked over. ¡°Ugh ugh ugh¡ª!¡± On this side, Zhao Yu was retching, forcibly vomiting out the medicine that had been fed into his stomach through a tube. ¡°Yan Ran, do you want your mother and us all die?!¡± Wang Yan Ran¡¯s mother also panicked and shouted loudly. Wang Yan Ran¡¯s tears finally began to flow uncontrollably. No one had ever shouted at her like this from her childhood. It was bad enough with others, but the most crucial thing was, even her mother was shouting at her now. As Zhao Yu, who was barely hanging on to life, and all the staring eyes around, Wang Yan Ran¡¯s legs gave out, and she knelt down on the ground. With a cry in her voice, filled with grievance, she yelled, ¡°I was wrong, Zhao Yu, I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Zhao Yu, on the other hand, rolled his eyes and fainted again. ¡°Damn it, save him! Ain¡¯t you a doctor!? DO something!¡± All the leaders shouted. The famous doctors began their operations again. Zhao Yu was, of course, feigning unconsciousness; he knew his own physical condition very well. No one noticed that the liquid fed to him was pale golden, but what he vomited out was pale white. This was because the energy entering his body was all absorbed by him. [Discovered energy that can be converted. Obtained 25 Technology Points¡­] [Discovered energy that can be converted. Obtained 24. Technology Points¡­] Originally, Zhao Yu wanted to establish his prestige and let the people of Blackstone Town remember his character and not cause look down on him. But later, he discovered that the energy potions these people drank could actually be converted into Technology Points. What was there to say? Just continue pretending. A moment later, Zhao Yu woke up again. This time, without waiting for him to speak, the Wang family members came up quickly: ¡°Wang Yan Ran has apologized to you, and she is still kneeling there¡­¡± Next to Wang Yan Ran, Li Ping An had also knelt down under his father¡¯s scolding. ¡°Zhao Yu, just survive, stop thinking about it¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu, barely hanging on, said, ¡°I want a technique, an Earth-level martial art technique¡­¡± ¡°Here, here, here, my Wang family will give you the technique¡­¡± ¡°I want them all¡­¡± Zhao Yu, his face pale, spoke weakly. ¡°Here, by all the leaders here. The techniques of all five major families are yours¡­¡± Hearing this, Zhao Yu slightly nodded, then fainted again. ¡°Save him, bring the energy medicine!¡± At this moment, all kinds of precious and valuable medicines were poured into Zhao Yu¡¯s body. Zhao Yu then spent his time fluctuating between unconsciousness and consciousness. His physical condition also wavered between deterioration and improvement, gradually getting better. Only when Zhao Yu noticed that the expressions of the elders of the five major families seemed a bit strange did he stop acting. ¡°Erm! Hmm!¡± Zhao Yu belched, ¡°I survived!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The expressions of the five family elders and members looked a bit unsightly, their mouths twitching at his words. Initially, they thought Zhao Yu might be dying. But after so much energy was administered, including the private judgments given to them by the famous doctor, they became sure of one thing. Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t as mad as they thought, perhaps initially he wanted to drag others down with him. But later, after discovering the benefits of all the medicine they gave to his body, the guy started to play dead.. Chapter 720 - Zhao Yu Is Crazy! (5) Zhao Yu Is Crazy! (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation They started noticed it after they poured into Zhao Yu so much of their own resources. After Zhao Yu spoke, the surroundings fell silent. There were no cheers or applause. Even Wang Yan Ran¡¯s sobs were gone. She understood everything. It was obvious that Zhao Yu was making use of this to gain some benefits. ¡°Cough cough!¡± Zhao Yu was a little embarrassed that he had been seen through. However, he was thick-skinned. ¡°Do you still have that potion? Give me another dozen and let me drink two sips¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The Wang Elder smiled insincerely, ¡°My dear friend, your current condition seems to be too good¡­¡± ¡°Look at the various indicators of his body. He¡¯s so strong that he can kill an elite class monster himself now¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Zhao Yu looked at the various medical equipment and found that all the indicators were off the charts. It was enough to show that he was in the best condition. ¡°Alright, thank you!¡± Zhao Yu chuckled and stretched out his hand. ¡°You still dare to ask for all our families cultivation techniques?!¡± ¡°Do you have any idea how much potion you just used?!¡± An elder shouted indignantly. Zhao Yu¡¯s expression changed.¡± You are going to break your vow?!¡± At this moment, everyone was wondering if this kid was going to commit suicide again! Immediately, several people stepped forward and unconsciously placed their hands on Zhao Yu¡¯s limbs, ¡°Let me check your body!¡± They pretended to check but were actually controlling him to prevent suicide. Zhao Yu stretched out his tongue and casually licked his lips. The crowd was speechless, realizing that Zhao Yu meant he could find other ways to commit suicide. They were veterans of many battles, so how could they not know that Zhao Yu had no intention of dying at that moment? He was just trying to take the opportunity to ask for benefits. The elder took a deep breath, not expecting to stumble here, ¡°As for the martial arts technique, naturally, I will not go back on my word. Later, you come with us to the temple, and we can give it to you after signing an agreement¡­¡± ¡°Um, I think that potion just now¡­¡± Zhao Yu was about to continue speaking when the family elder quickly interrupted, ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered; you should rest. We have other matters to attend to, we must go!¡± He was afraid if he stayed any longer, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist getting physical with Zhao Yu as he was really asking for too much. Moreover, he was also afraid that Zhao Yu would continue to demand more benefits with his suicide attempt. As the family elders moved, the others also indicated that they had things to do. ¡°Ah~~!¡± Zhao Yu had just uttered a word when ¡°whoosh,¡± all had run off. Only Wang Yan Ran, Liu Hao, and a few other young people were left, looking at each other. Li Ping An didn¡¯t dare to stay longer. Pretending he also had matters to attend to, he quietly ran off. The others wanted to run too, but they were Zhao Yu¡¯s guards and found themselves in a difficult position. ¡°Hehe!¡± At this moment, Zhao Yu was smiling foolishly. The operations just now had earned him quite a few benefits. The specific data was: [Beginner Tier 2: 21%] [Vitality: 84] [Vision: 1230 meters] [Current Technology Points: 13405] At that time, various potions were used liberally, including a magic potion that could enhance strength, which forcefully pushed Zhao Yu¡¯s progress to 21%, and his vitality points also reached 84. Most importantly, his technology points had doubled. From just over five thousand technology points before, it had shot up to over ten thousand now. For Zhao Yu, while the increase in vitality points was nice, hunting beasts could achieve that; the real importance lay in the technology points. This was the first time he discovered a method to earn technology points other than hunting. He guessed that it must be related to the potion being extracted and made from the bodies of beasts. ¡°Damn, this little bastard, in just a moment, messed with our resources worth millions¡­¡± ¡°That guy playing dead over there, I¡¯ve never seen someone so shamelessly thick-faced¡­¡± The leaders and others were swearing, holding back in front of Zhao Yu, fearing he might use it as an excuse to cause trouble. But privately, they let loose and cursed to their heart¡¯s content. ¡°Seventh Grandad, what are you doing here?!¡± Elder Li noticed that Seventh Grandad had also run out. ¡°This, how about we switch people? This Zhao Yu is really troublesome¡­¡± Seventh Grandad said helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t you like watching a live drama?¡± ¡°Forget it, this kid is too cunning, we can neither kill him nor beat him, what can we do?!¡± Seventh Grandad thought about it, if Zhao Yu played a game of palace intrigue with him in the future, how would he handle it? ¡°Elder, I just used a life potion to save Zhao Yu, the family should reimburse me¡­¡± ¡°Of course, if it wasn¡¯t for your initial rescue, Zhao Yu might have died already¡­¡± As he said this, he glanced at the other leaders, clearly looking to take advantage in the sharing of resources later. ¡°Um, I just used ten bottles of life potion¡­¡± Seventh Grandad nodded. ¡°Bullshit, where did you get ten bottles?!¡± Elder Wang panicked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His Wang family was closest to the temple, and the resources used in the rescue were mostly from his family. Now that the person was saved, he definitely needed to share the costs with other families. ¡°At most one bottle!¡± ¡°Nonsense, I actually gave Zhao Yu two bottles¡­¡± Seventh Grandad also became anxious and raised his voice. Elder Wang thought for a moment, ¡°Two bottles, go back and continue protecting Zhao Yu, or no deal¡­¡± Elder Li glanced at Seventh Grandad and seeing him blink, instantly understood that this guy probably only had used one bottle, but he casually agreed for him anyway.. Chapter 721 - Chapter 721: Zhao Yu Is Crazy! (6) Chapter 721: Zhao Yu Is Crazy! (6) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to be Zhao Yu¡¯s guard or not now!¡± After the Wang Elder quickly left, as if he was afraid of getting involved with Seventh Grandad method with Zhao Yu now. After all, they were the ones who were disgusted by Zhao Yu action previously. The other families also dispersed. One could imagine how shocked the entire Blackstone Town would be once word of what happened today spread. ¡°Zhao Yu, do you want to change guards, maybe Wang Yan Ran?!¡± The Seventh Grandad also returned to Zhao Yu¡¯s side and asked. On the other hand, he had a pleasant reward because of Zhao Yu, he had earned a bottle of Health Potion. This thing was priceless. Previously, Zhao Yu had poured tens of millions of potions into his mouth. Most of them were all hidden things that were not circulating in the market and could not be bought even if he wanted to. Wang Yan Ran¡¯s eyes were red and slightly swollen. It was obvious that she had cried quite a bit after that as well. Upon hearing this, she wished Zhao Yu could let her leave. After this incident, she did not want to stay with Zhao Yu anymore. She had never seen such a man before in her life. He was simply shameless and disgusting. Although she cursed in her heart a thousand times, she maintained her calm on the surface. Before she left, countless people had advised her, including her mother. She naturally understood the severity of the situation and would not easily offend Zhao Yu again. ¡± Wang Yan Ran?!¡± Zhao Yu sized up Wang Yan Ran and realized that she was the most beautiful woman in Blackstone Town. She was even prettier than Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan. Her eyes were like that of a fairy descending from the heavens. She looked at people with arrogance and a high and mighty attitude. Especially when she looked at him as she was watching a rubbish now. It made him grit his teeth. This kind of woman should be worth to conquer. Who was she showing her arrogance to? Zhao Yu plan to win back his pride by winning over her. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I won¡¯t change the arrangement now!¡± ¡°I beat up Wang Yan Ran¡¯s younger brother, Li Ping An. This conflict still needs to be resolved slowly¡­¡±Zhao Yu said righteously. ¡°No, no, no. No need!¡± After Wang Yan Ran heard it, she trembled and quickly apologized. ¡°That is a matter on your side. On my side, you still need to compensate me¡­¡± The few of them looked at each other. In the end, the lineup did not change. The five people from before were still Zhao Yu¡¯s guards. However, no one dared to underestimate him this time. Putting aside the fact that he had committed suicide, just the fact that he dared to take advantage of the five great families in public while the five great families could only suffer in silence was enough to make them look at him differently now. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Accompany me to the Temple. I will learn the Qi Method that the five great families have promised me first to prevent any trouble from happening¡­¡± Zhao Yu happily took the lead. The other five exchanged glances and reluctantly followed. They suddenly realized that serving as Zhao Yu¡¯s guards was not an enviable job. Blackstone Town had a local network, and by the time Zhao Yu arrived at the temple, the elders had already received news from within the family. The five families consecutively signed contracts bound by the power of a pact with Zhao Yu, ensuring that he could only study the techniques himself and not disclose them to others. After signing the contracts, Zhao Yu smoothly obtained five low-rank Earth-level techniques. He also inquired with the Super Brain whether there was a possibility to exploit any loopholes in the agreement and not adhere to it. The answer he received was negative; at least for now, the Super Brain determine that Zhao Yu had no capability to breach the contract. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t feel any regret, he merely asked casually since he was the only one studying the techniques. He spent 5 technology points to get started with the five low-rank Earth-level techniques. After studying them, he realized that the maximum potential of these five techniques was not very different. When cultivated to perfection, the strongest vitality Qi attack he could unleash was around 4.00 points. Earth-level techniques, compared to the Mystery-level techniques, required more technology points¡ªa single proficiency increase needed 3 points. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To cultivate one of the Earth-level techniques to perfection would require 3000 technology points. Learning all was not realistic due to the high cost of technology points, and which one to learn had not yet been decided. He planned to evaluate the advantages and disadvantages of each technique before the final decision. Originally, if he could have entered the Martial Hall, it wouldn¡¯t have been so troublesome; he could have quickly mastered a technique using coins. However, now there were third-tier fighter guarding the temple, making his entry impossible. Returning to his room Zhao Yu spent some tender moments with Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan then set off from Blackstone Town, planning to go hunting to quickly enhance his strength.. Chapter 722 - Chapter 722: The Li Family’s Plan Chapter 722: The Li Family¡¯s Plan Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°That Zhao Yu, he¡¯s definitely not an easy one to deal with!¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard from my old man that he blackmailed all the families by playing dead, the Five Families lost nearly ten million¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, my monthly allowance is only ten thousand, and this guy managed to get away with so much money in one shot¡­¡± In a private room of a bar in the city center, about ten men and women sat together, still harping on about what happened yesterday. ¡°Brother Hao, this guy is too arrogant, acting like we don¡¯t even matter. Should we deal with him secretly?!¡± Someone, feeling indignant, turned to look at the man sitting in the middle. The others, upon hearing this, quickly chimed in. ¡°Ya! This is Blackstone Town, not Zhao Yu¡¯s turf¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s deal with that son of a bitch¡­¡± ¡°But Zhao Yu is a King Slayer Rank Five. If he dies, we¡¯ll be buried with him¡­¡± ¡°So we should just let him off this easily?!¡± ¡°At least make him suffer a bit, right?!¡± The leading man pondered for a moment, then patted the woman sitting on his lap, ¡°Lily, you take the ladies out first¡­¡± ¡°Brother Hao, what¡¯s this about?!¡± someone reluctantly asked, not wanting the woman to leave. Li Hao didn¡¯t answer until all the women had left, ¡°Do you know why I called you all here?!¡± The other rich kids looked at each other, shaking their heads. ¡°Zhao Yu is indeed very arrogant, but who do we hate the most among the old civilians?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? It¡¯s Li Tian Ba, of course!¡± ¡°That Li Tian Ba killed my concubine, and she was just pregnant¡­¡± Around the circle, almost everyone had a concubine or their lover killed by Li Tian Ba. The reason was that these women had once been involved with Li Tian Ba, or rather, they were old civilians who had ascended from the lower camp. After being guided, most of them chose to rely on the Five Families. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want freedom, but they didn¡¯t believe they could pay off their debts if they chose freedom. It was precisely because they knew Li Tian Ba well enough that they knew he definitely wouldn¡¯t help. Just as he once abandoned Hao Yu Wei and others, people without value, regardless of gender, would be discarded by him. The result was that the Five Families they sought refuge with ultimately couldn¡¯t protect them, and they were killed by Li Tian Ba. The young masters who took over naturally caused a fuss, but in the end, it amounted to nothing. After all, Li Tian Ba was a King Slayer Rank Three Fighter, already a designated person in Moon City. If he died here, the Wang family would be in trouble. With the Wang family protecting him, the other families could only admit defeat, at most offering some compensation. After all, most of the women who followed Li Tia Ba were only high level first-tier in terms of cultivation, with average qualifications. If they weren¡¯t good-looking, they might not have even been able to marry these young masters. ¡°What do you think would happen if Li Tian Ba went up against Zhao Yu?¡± Li Hao asked everyone on spot. The group paused, then began to discuss. ¡°If they face off, it would definitely be a fierce battle¡­¡± ¡°It would be quite a show, but can Zhao Yu handle it? Li Tian Ba arrived four months earlier than him¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu has just entered the second tier, while Li Tian Ba has been at the intermediate level of second tier for quite some time. If he hadn¡¯t wanted to train his skills as much as possible before heading to Moon City, he probably would have left already¡­¡± ¡°Not necessarily. Look at the way Zhao Yu caused trouble yesterday. If he really faces Li Tian Ba, it¡¯s hard to say who would win¡­¡± ¡°But how could they even end up facing each other? These old civilians rarely have conflicts with others, except for those who are about to die¡­¡± Li Hao smiled slightly, unhurriedly took out two photos, and placed them on the table. ¡°These are the key to their conflict!¡± The others immediately leaned over to look at the photos. ¡°Hiss, these two women are really beautiful¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re no worse than my dead concubine¡­¡± ¡°These two women, one is Hao Yu Wei, and the other is Yang Hui Yan. They were once Li Tian Ba¡¯s women, and now they are Zhao Yu¡¯s women¡­¡± Li Hao laughed and said. ¡°What?!¡± The others were stunned, a bit confused. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Li Tian Ba been out hunting for a long time?¡± ¡°When Zhao Yu ascended, wasn¡¯t Li Tian Ba not in Blackstone Town?!¡± ¡°Wait, Brother Hao. Are you saying these ladies relied on Zhao Yu to escape the lower camp?!¡± ¡°What a small world?!¡± Someone identified the key issue. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Li Hao nodded and said, ¡°According to my investigation, Li Tian Ba and Zhao Yu are from the same realm both from the Zhen realm¡­¡± ¡°But even so, would the death of two women really make them fight?!¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve lost so many concubines, and it hasn¡¯t harmed Li Tian Ba at all¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The young masters didn¡¯t think that killing these two women would make Li Tian Ba and Zhao Yu fight. After all, they had been displeased with Li Tian Ba, but only cursed him privately, never confronting him directly. The main reason was that they couldn¡¯t beat him. On one hand, Li Tian Ba being a fighter was talented and none of them could faced him. On the another hand, he is King Slayer Rank 3 fighter, holding a get-out-of-jail-free card from the Moon City. In future, Li Tian Ba had a chance to advance to the third tier in the future, while they would most likely remain in the second tier. If they offended him now, and he shamelessly came back to bully them with his higher status in the future, they would be doomed. Many rules were binding on the new citizens, but for old citizens who were about to die in ten years, they were meaningless to them.. Chapter 723 - Chapter 723: The Li Family’s Plan (2) Chapter 723: The Li Family¡¯s Plan (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation In the news, many towns and even big cities had suffered heavy casualties because of the madness of the old citizens. ¡°I told you guys to read more books, but you just don¡¯t listen. Now, you¡¯re like illiterate people. All you know is to shout. Your brains are empty¡­¡± Li Hao shook his head. The others felt a wave of sorrow and did not refute. It was obvious that Li Hao had a high prestige among them. ¡°Brother Hao, if you have any ideas, just tell us¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Hao. If you really have a way to make the two of them fight, our brothers will listen to you and follow your plan¡­¡± ¡°Of course I have a way. If I did not have a way, I would not have come to look for you all¡­¡± ¡°Yu Tie Jun, the person who came up with Zhao Yu can be considered one of Zhao Yu¡¯s lackeys.¡± Li Hao smiled and said. ¡°This person did not choose the first option. He clearly felt that Zhao Yu would not help him pay the bill. What is important is that Yu Tie Jun has joined my Li family¡­¡± ¡°Under the inquiry of my Li family, he told me everything about Zhao Yu¡¯s experience in the lower realm¡­¡± ¡°This person has only descended for a short period of time. He has only descended in the lower realm for about four to five months¡­¡± ¡°Do you know the situation of the Zhen Realm?!¡± Li Hao paused for a moment and asked his brothers. The others immediately shook their heads like rattle-drums. ¡°What¡¯s there to pay attention to in the lower realm¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They have to come up eventually. What¡¯s the point of paying attention to the lower realm¡­¡± Li Hao could not help but shake his head when he heard that. ¡°All right. Let me cut straight to the point. There are a total of eight Tier-1 camps in the Zhen Realm. Li Tian Ba and Zhao Yu are both from the south camp¡­¡± ¡°Li Tian Ba ruled the entire South Camp before Zhao Yu. He did not allow anyone who came after him to advance into first tier¡­¡± ¡°Before he left, all the zero tier old citizens basically had no hope of advancing. They formed five major factions in the Tier-0 region and occupied the mountains as kings¡­¡± ¡°When Zhao Yu first showed his talent, he had already fought against one of the five major factions¡­¡± ¡°He killed a few ultimate fighters from the five major factions and attracted the pursuit of others¡­¡± ¡°During this period, he accidentally returned to the beginners area and attracted a King Level Beast¡­¡± ¡°King Beast?!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t all the King Beasts in the King¡¯s Secret Realm?!¡±someone asked in surprise. ¡°As long as you pay attention in class, you¡¯ll know what this common sense question is¡­¡± Li Hao rolled his eyes. Many old citizens had been promoted over the years. The new citizens naturally knew about the situation in the lower realm, including the various terrains. The map of Zhen Realm stored in the Li family¡¯s warehouse was even more detailed than what many of the old citizens knew. After all, when Zhao Yu was in the Zhen Realm, his range of activity was limited. He was basically active in the south. When he reached the lower camp of second tier, he rarely went out. Li Hao gathered all the information together by asking Yu Tie Jun and sending someone down to investigate to fully form a complete picture about Zhao Yu. ¡°In short, when Zhao Yu was still at Lower Realm, he was chased by a King Beast¡­¡± ¡°Almost all the people who have been chased by the King Level Beast in the past have died without a burial place¡­¡± ¡°However, that Zhao Yu¡¯s ability is shocking. He actually forcefully brought the King Beast around for half a month¡­¡± ¡°Of course, this is not the important key!¡± Li Hao drank a mouthful of water and seemed to be a little excited.¡± The truly amazing thing was when Zhao Yu entered the Tier 1 camp¡­¡± ¡°At this moment, I have to talk about someone¡­Huo Zhen Wu!¡± ¡°This person and Pan Yi Ting are childhood sweethearts¡­¡± ¡°Wait, Brother Hao, aren¡¯t you going too far? How are they related to that bastard now?¡± Some people had a headache hearing this, and a bunch of people were confused. Li Hao was bored. ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t be bothered to tell you. In short, when Zhao Yu was in the Zhen Realm¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s only a o tier fighter, yet he dares to declare war on a first tier camp for a woman¡­¡± ¡°Although it was later discovered that it was a misunderstanding between him and the camp, his attitude at that time was enough to prove how good he was to women¡­¡± ¡°Besides, Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan¡­¡± ¡°There are four other women who were abandoned by Li Tian Ba in the beginning, just like the two of them. However, those four women are all dead¡­¡± Li Hao vividly described Zhao Yu¡¯s experience in the Zhen Realm. ¡°Think about it, is Zhao Yu really fond to his women? Let¡¯s not talk about taking revenge for Ji Wu Shuang, just the fact that he was willing to bring Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan to the Upper Camp shows a thing or two¡­¡± After everyone heard this, they immediately became excited. ¡°What the heck? If Li Tian Ba kills Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan, won¡¯t Zhao Yu fight him to the death?!¡± ¡°Of course. Think about it, this guy killed so many experts for Ji Wu Shuang. He even killed a King Slayer Rank 4 fighter instead of recruiting him¡­¡± Some people felt regretful. They did not expect that a King Slayer Rank 4 fighter would appear in the lower realm. Unfortunately, he was killed by Zhao Yu. ¡°This is not important¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What¡¯s important is that if I give these two photos to Li Tian Ba, do you think he¡¯ll kill Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just nice. Now that Zhao Yu has left, his two women are still in town. It¡¯s a good time¡­¡± If Zhao Yu was here, it would be difficult for Li Tian Ba to kill the two women. However, without Zhao Yu, it would be very difficult for the Li family or the Sun family to protect the two old citizens who only considered normal among the fighters. ¡°Good idea, this is good plan!¡± ¡°Brother Hao, there are a few people in our family who have followed Li Tian Ba before.. It¡¯s most suitable to let them talk to him¡­¡± Chapter 724 - Chapter 724: The Li Family’s Plan (3) Chapter 724: The Li Family¡¯s Plan (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you¡­¡± ¡°However, you¡¯d better keep your mouth shut about today¡¯s matter. Don¡¯t leak it out. Don¡¯t let Zhao Yu know that it was our plan. Otherwise, the consequences are not something that you and I can bear. Even our respective families¡­¡± Li Hao quickly added before taking his leave. ¡°I understand, I understand. It is impossible for us to provoke a lunatic like Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°At most, I¡¯ll wait for the messenger to send the news to Li Tian Ba and make that person disappear¡­¡± Blackstone Town was located at the southern end of the underground world. As a Tier 2 upper camp, the distribution of the surrounding beasts was basically all Tier 2. The southern region was close to the edge of the world, and it was mainly inhabited by low-level and intermediate-level Second Tier beasts. The northern region was dominated by intermediate and high level second tier beasts. If they continued north for another thousand kilometers, they would enter a mixed region of Tier 2 and Tier 3 beasts. This place was beyond the tolerance of a Tier 2 upper camp. Usually, the teams that traveled between these two regions were led by third tier low level experts. Otherwise, it would be very difficult to pass through this section of the road. As for the place near the Tier 3 camp, there were Tier 3 beasts everywhere. Li Tian Ba¡¯s hunting area was located 500 kilometers north of Blackstone Town. This area was a mix of intermediate-level and high-level second-tier beasts, making it extremely dangerous. With the protection of the Wang family elite fighter, safety was ensured. Generally, those like him had experts to help them improve their strength, such as severely injuring demonic beasts before handing them over to Li Tian Ba. But Li Tian Ba was different. He had ambitions and wanted to carve a new path. During his hunts, he mostly relied on himself and only sought the assistance of his guards when faced with unbeatable beasts. Li Tian Ba returned to his temporary camp outside Blackstone Town to rest after continuous hunting for few days. ¡°Boss, Hu Jun is here¡­¡± ¡°Hu Jun? Didn¡¯t I tell him to stay in town and gather intelligence for me?!¡± Li Tian Ba, standing at nine feet tall, had knotted muscles all over his body and a bald head with many scars running down his face from his head, making him look extremely fierce and adding to his intimidating presence. ¡°It seems he has important news to report to you¡­¡± ¡°Let him in!¡± Li Tian Ba casually grabbed a piece of beast meat beside him and began to eat it in large bites. Moments later, Hu Jun walked into the tent. ¡°Hu Jun. Is there something important?!¡± Before Li Tian Ba could speak, one of his close aides asked. Hu Jun stepped forward, knelt down, ¡°Boss, I have important information to report¡­¡± ¡°A King Slayer rank five has risen in Blackstone Town¡­¡± ¡°Whoosh-!¡± At that moment, a figure suddenly rushed up and kicked Hu Jun on the shoulder, sending him flying. ¡°Damn it, how many times have I told you not to mention old-timers in front of the boss? We are not old-timers; we are saviors¡­¡± The close aide from before cursed. Hu Jun was startled, ignoring the pain in his body, and quickly knelt down again, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, please forgive me, boss¡­¡± At this moment, Li Tian Ba, who was eating suddenly raised his head and turned around. ¡°You just said a rank five has risen?!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, this person¡¯s name is Zhao Yu¡­¡± Hu Jun glanced at Li Tian Ba before continuing, ¡°He comes from the same realm as us¡­¡± ¡°Oh?!¡± Li Tian Ba became interested and asked, ¡°What¡¯s his background? Which camp is he from?!¡± He thought carefully and remembered that the most promising person when he left was someone named Xu Tian, from the West Camp. As for Zhao Yu, he had never heard of him. ¡°What about Xu Tian? Has he come up?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Hu Jun shook his head and added, ¡°Zhao Yu is from the same camp as us, the Zheng Nan Camp¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Li Tian Ba was thinking it might be someone from another camp, but it turned out to be someone from their own camp?! ¡°Haha, the camp I was in is truly full of talents!¡± Li Tian Ba then laughed heartily, seemingly pleased with his previous Camp. ¡°And Xu Tian?¡± ¡°Dead, reportedly killed by Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°Dead is dead¡­¡± Li Tian Ba stroked his beard, ¡°Since he¡¯s a King Slayer Rank five, he must have great potential. It looks like we should recruit him¡­¡± The other close aides nodded in agreement. ¡°Boss, with him joining us, we¡¯ll have a better chance against the natives in the future¡­¡± ¡°That kid has some skills¡­¡± Everyone present understood that while Li Tian Ba was indeed exceptionally talented, he was stuck at rank three and couldn¡¯t break through, which led to his promotion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu, they had never heard of him before they were promoted, and he was from the Zheng Nan Camp. This meant that in four or five months, Zhao Yu had risen from zero tier to first tier, and then fought his way to rank five. In terms of potential, he far surpassed Li Tian Ba. ¡°Boss, if you want to recruit Zhao Yu, there might be some issues¡­¡± ¡°What issues? Does he have a bad temper?!¡± Chapter 725 - Chapter 725: The Li Family’s Plan (4) Chapter 725: The Li Family¡¯s Plan (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Li Tia Ba smiled.¡± It¡¯s fine if he has a bad temper. He¡¯s a capable person. It¡¯s normal for him to have a bad temper!¡± ¡°I, Li Tian Ba, am still tolerant!¡± The others nodded. ¡°Boss, there are three people who have advanced together with Zhao Yu¡­¡± Hu Jun did not dare to hide anything when he saw this. ¡°One of them is called Yu Tie Jun. He¡¯s a small fry from our camp in the south¡­¡± ¡°This person is not important. What¡¯s important is that you know the other two women who accompanied him¡­¡± ¡°I know them?!¡± Li Tian Ba suddenly had an ominous feeling. ¡°Yes, they are Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan respectively¡­¡± ¡°Pa ~!¡± The armrest of the chair Li Tian Ba was sitting on instantly broke. He had crushed it unconsciously. You mean, the two of them came up as well?!¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Moreover, it seems that their relationship with Zhao Yu is not shallow¡­¡± ¡°Those!¡± Li Tian Ba pounced on Hu Jun, kicking him in the chest. Hu Jun¡¯s guardian, a intermediate level second tier new citizen, blocked his path. ¡°Stop, Hu Jun is a member of my Zhang family¡­¡± ¡°Uncle Wang, help me stop him!¡± Li Tian Ba shouted. A high-level Second Tier elder walked out and glanced at Hu Jun and the middle-aged man from the Zhang Family. ¡°Tian Ba, this person is your old subordinate after all. There¡¯s no need to kill him. Moreover, his value isn¡¯t low. If we kill him, our Wang Family will lose a lot of money¡­¡± Li Tian Ba calmed down a little. He suppressed his anger and continued, ¡°Hu Jun, let me ask you. Did Zhao Yu sleep with Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan?!¡± Hu Jun was sweating profusely. He seemed to be very nervous and did not know if he should say it. ¡°I know about this matter¡­¡±Zhang Family member took the initiative to complete his mission given by his family. ¡°According to the maid in Zhao Yu¡¯s house, they had a very exciting time. The three of them walked together, eat together, bath together and sleep¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, how dare they put a green hat on me¡­¡± Li Tian Ba roared in fury, wreaking havoc in the camp. The people around him, seeing this, did not dare to intervene and quickly backed away. It wasn¡¯t until the entire temporary camp was full of pits and hollows that Li Tian Ba finally stopped. ¡°Damn it, I should have killed them back then¡­¡± ¡°I showed mercy, thinking they wouldn¡¯t live for a few months, so I let them go. And now¡­¡± ¡°Hao Yu Wei, Yang Hui Yan, how dare you do this to me!¡± Li Tian Ba gnashed his teeth, wishing he could swallow them alive on the spot. At this time, a confidant had already asked Hu Jun for detailed information. As Li Tian Ba slightly calm down, he stepped forward. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve asked around. Zhao Yu has the protection of the Five Great Families and is a King Slayer Rank Five, so we can¡¯t touch him for now¡­¡± ¡°But he¡¯s out hunting near Field No. 7 in the south of the town, and Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan are still in Blackstone Town¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re in Blackstone Town?!¡± Li Tian Ba¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to town now. I want them dead!¡± The confidant looked hesitant upon hearing this. Li Tian Ba¡¯s eyes filled with blood as he glared at him, ¡°Yuan Xiao, are you going to stop me?!¡± The boss was good in every way, but he was too fixated on women, as if he had been hurt by them in reality. ¡°Boss, they¡¯re just women. If you want to kill them, we will kill them. With your potential as a Rank Three, Zhao Yu wouldn¡¯t dare to cause trouble¡­¡± Hu Jun, who was sent to deliver the information, naturally didn¡¯t disclose the details, especially Zhao Yu¡¯s character and past experiences, which were all concealed. So, Yuan Xiao didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. If he knew Zhao Yu once caused a ruckus in the camp and even killed Xu Tian for a woman, he might have stopped Li Tian Ba immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± As his strategist Yuan Xiao didn¡¯t stop him, Li Tian Ba felt completely unrestricted, immediately setting off towards Blackstone Town. ¡°Sister Sun, is the theme park you mentioned really that fun?!¡± Hao Yu Wei asked curiously. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s usually hard to get a ticket. I got a few through connections. Let¡¯s go now¡­¡± A woman in her twenties said with a smile. ¡°Alright then, thank you, Sister Sun¡­¡± ¡°No need to thank me, we get along so well. I have to recommend fun places to you¡­¡± With that, the group drove towards the theme park in the northern part of the town, near the Third Ring Road. Just as they were having fun, unexpected guests appeared. ¡°Li Tian Ba?!¡± When a group surrounded them, Hao Yu Wei recognized the leader immediately. ¡°Hao Yu Wei, tell me, did you sleep with Zhao Yu?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Li Tian Ba¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he asked loudly, as if he wanted to eat her. Onlookers cast curious glances, but seeing someone among the group wearing the Five Great Families¡¯ attire, no one dared to meddle, all keeping their distance. Hao Yu Wei didn¡¯t expect to encounter Li Tian Ba here. She hesitated, unsure how to answer, knowing what kind of person Li Tian Ba was. Beside her, Yang Hui Yan, however, was agitated and shouted, ¡°Yes, yes, we all slept with Zhao Yu.. Are you satisfied?!¡± Chapter 726 - Chapter 726: The Li Family’s Plan (5) Chapter 726: The Li Family¡¯s Plan (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Li Tian Ba, you didn¡¯t expect us sisters to show up here, did you?¡± ¡°When you abandoned us back then, did you ever think about today?!¡± Hao Yu Wei didn¡¯t expect Yang Hui Yan to act reckless and challenged Li Tian Ba. Wasn¡¯t she most afraid of meeting Li Tian Ba? How could this be¡­ He glanced at Sister Sun and saw that the corners of her mouth were slightly raised. She did not seem surprised by this scene. Hao Yu Wei suddenly had a bad feeling. In the past two days, Sister Sun and Yang Hui Yan¡¯s relationship had improved by leaps and bounds. They had become best friends and even went to the toilet together. She suspected that Sister Sun might have said something to Yang Hui Yan to make her behave like this. ¡°Good! Good, good!¡± Li Tian Ba was furious. He didn¡¯t want to say anything more and was about to grab the two of them. ¡°Stop! What are you doing?!¡± At this moment, Sister Sun stood in front of the crowd.¡± They¡¯re from the Sun family. What do you want?!¡± Yang Hui Yan sneered.¡± Li Tian Ba, do you think this is still your campsite in the lower realm?¡± ¡°This is Blackstone Town. The five great families have the final say!¡± Li Tian Ba looked at her strangely, as if he didn¡¯t expect her to be so naive. Hao Yu Wei glanced at the people around Li Tian Ba. Seeing that they were all confident, the ominous feeling in her heart grew stronger. ¡°Take them down. If anything happens, I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± Two middle-aged men from the Wang Family immediately stood out.¡± Little Sister Sun, don¡¯t make things difficult for us¡­¡± Sister Sun found it hard to believe.¡± Uncle Wang, how dare you condone Li Tian Ba? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Sun Family will blame you?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t miss a single cent of the compensation. I guarantee that it¡¯s worth more than these two women¡­¡± Uncle Wang said with a smile. They had already reached an agreement with Li Tian Ba before they came here and had obtained more benefits. Otherwise, why would they interfere? Without anyone to stop him, Li Tian Ba easily captured the two women. It was only then that Yang Hui Yan panicked. She suddenly realized that the five major families that Sister Sun mentioned didn¡¯t seem to be united. The Wang family was even willing to make an exception for Li Tian Ba. ¡°Li¡­ Master¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I was forced to¡­¡± Yang Hui Yan started trembling. ¡°Forced?¡± ¡°What about you?!¡± Li Tian Ba sneered and turned to Hao Yu Wei, who was silent. Hao Yu Wei was silent for a long time. ¡°I did it willingly. I like Zhao Yu. He¡¯s not as heartless as you¡­¡± ¡°How do you think we came up? It was Zhao Yu who helped us¡­¡± ¡°I did want to use him to survive, but as I got to know him more, I realized that I fell in love with him¡­¡± A blissful smile appeared on Hao Yu Wei¡¯s face. She seemed to have guessed her fate and was relieved. ¡°B * tch!¡± Li Tian Ba slapped Hao Yu Wei, sending her flying a few meters away. Yang Hui Yan, on the other hand was frightened. ¡°Master, let me go. I was wrong. Zhao Yu forced me to do this. After you left, he moved into the camp¡­¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Li Tian Ba grabbed her neck and pulled her face closer. After taking a few glances, he shook his head and said, ¡°If you were unwilling, wouldn¡¯t you have killed yourself?!¡± As he spoke, he killed Yang Hui Yan by breaking her neck forcefully. ¡°Haha!¡± Hao Yu Wei smiled lightly when she saw this scene. She was mocking Yang Hui Yan for being dependent on men for the rest of her life, yet she still wanted to beg for mercy at a time like this. Unlike her, she had truly fallen in love with Zhao Yu. Moreover, she had loved him. Even if she died now, her life would be worth it. ¡°What about you, Hao Yu Wei? If you beg for mercy now, I might let you go¡­¡± Li Tian Ba walked toward Hao Yu Wei, his eyes filled with killing intent. ¡°Beg for mercy? I know you too well!¡± ¡°You said Why I didn¡¯t commit suicide?¡± Hao Yu Wei shook her head and smiled. ¡°BECAUSE! You¡¯re not worthy!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worthy?!¡± Just as Li Tian Ba was about to say something, he suddenly noticed that a pool of black blood was flowing out of the corner of Hao Yu Wei¡¯s mouth. She had a smile on her face as she slowly lay back. ¡°B * tch, you dare to commit suicide for that brat?!¡± Li Tian Ba was furious and dashed forward. However, he found that Hao Yu Wei was looking up at the sky with a blissful expression, as if she was reminiscing about the beautiful past with Zhao Yu. ¡°Slut, slut¡­¡± Li Tian Ba was furious. He didn¡¯t expect Hao Yu Wei to betray him not only physically but also mentally. Although he had never been sincere to a woman, he had always demanded his women to be sincere to him. At this moment, he felt furious. He raised his sword and wanted to slice Hao Yu Wei into pieces, but he retracted his hand. ¡°Good, good, good!¡± ¡°I have a brilliant idea!¡± Li Tian Ba turned to look at Yuan Xiao.¡± Take their corpses and feed them to the dogs!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°How dare you! They are Zhao Yu¡¯s women!¡± Sister Sun shouted. ¡°Zhao Yu will not let you off if you do this¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu?¡± Everyone burst into laughter. ¡°When I was fighting in the martial arts world, that kid was just a fart¡­¡± Li Tian Ba laughed for a while and left. Just like that, the group of people came and left in a hurry, leaving behind only a pool of blood. Sister Sun looked at their backs and muttered, ¡°I should be able to stay clean now. After all, I was the one who stopped them¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu¡¯s experience in the Zhen Realm wasn¡¯t widely publicized. After all, not many people knew about it, so Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan naturally wouldn¡¯t talk about it. However, Yu Tie Jun had already been tricked by the Li family. If Sister Sun knew about Zhao Yu¡¯s experience in the Zhen Realm, she probably wouldn¡¯t dare to do so. At the very least, she wouldn¡¯t ask for such a low price. ¡°Yes, I still have to go to Farm No. 7 and inform Zhao Yu before I can receive the rest of the payment¡­¡± Sister Sun pretended to be flustered. After a while, she left in a hurry.. Chapter 727 - Chapter 727: Immortal Medicine Convention Chapter 727: Immortal Medicine Convention Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Blackstone Town was located at the southern end of the Underground World. The weakest monsters around it were Tier 2. Among them, the monsters near the edge of the world were the weakest. Correspondingly, the food crops needed to sustain human survival were basically in the south of the town. The 512 towns were all in a similar situation. They were all located at the edge of the city. Each town had many farmlands and granaries. They were self-sufficient and could also transport the surplus grain to the big cities to earn some extra money. The No. 7 farmland was one of them. There was a stronghold of Blackstone Town here. On one hand, it protected the farmers, and on the other hand, it was used as a logistics supply base for hunters. This was because the area around Farm No. 7 was mainly populated by low level Tier 2 monsters, with a small number of intermediate Tier 2 normal monsters mixed in. It was considered a relatively safe place. Of course, those who came here to hunt were mostly old citizens. The new citizens didn¡¯t gain much from hunting, so they basically relied on potions to increase their strength. When the hunter obtained the corpses of the demon beasts, they could sell them to the town at a discount in exchange for some second-tier coms. Outside the stronghold, Zhao Yu and the others dragged a large number of beast corpses back. Compared to his relaxed state, Wang Yan Ran and the others who were following him looked exhausted. ¡°You bastard, why don¡¯t you have a single warrior spirit?! Wang Yan Ran was a little indignant. They had been out hunting for a week. Every day, they would go out and hunt all the beasts at their last breath and bring it to Zhao Yu for the final kill. ¡°Many fighter I knew never wanted their guards to help. They would rather hunt by themselves. They would only ask the guards to help when they encounter danger¡­¡± Almost all the old citizen¡¯s hunter who were willing to hunt had killed their way here in the lower realm. Compared to the last pick up kill, they hoped to hone their combat skills and experience through hunting. There was almost no one like Zhao Yu, who did nothing but wait for the last slash. ¡°It¡¯s not that there are none anymore¡­¡± ¡°Look at that guy over there. He never hunts¡­¡± Zhang Si Qi shook her head. ¡°That person is different story. He clearly has no motivation to risk his own life to brush up his skill. He only wants to reach the high level second tier and reproduce as soon as possible¡­ However, in their eyes, this type of people in their conversation were all unpresentable fellows, even though they were all from the five great families. But to be honest, they really didn¡¯t think much of it. What was infuriating was that Zhao Yu, who was a gifted person as a King Slayer Rank Five, actually did not have any of the elegance of a talented person. He was actually just standing beside to wait for them to nanny him. Zhao Yu laughed when he heard that.¡± I¡¯m just allowing you all to train up yours combat skills¡­¡± ¡°What about you? Aren¡¯t you going to exercise?¡± Sun Yi Fan¡¯s combat strength was average. At this moment, he was also extremely tired and complained right in front of Zhao Yu. ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯m very skillful now. There¡¯s no need for me to do such complicated things!¡± The others couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless. ¡°They are back again. Why is that team able to hunt so many Beasts every time in a single day¡­¡± ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you see? Wang Yan Ran is leading the team, and the old citizen in that team must be that Zhao Yu!¡± ¡°Zhao Yu? That King Slayer Rank Five?¡± ¡°Hiss, it¡¯s actually him!¡± There were many hunting teams in the stronghold. Every time they saw Zhao Yu and his group return, they would be shocked by the corpses they brought back along with them. After all, the monsters in the surroundings were not strong. The old citizens who came here were basically all of ordinary aptitude. The strongest was only King Slayer Rank 1. Even King Slayer Rank 1 fighter rarely come here without any purpose. The other higher rank fighter were unwilling to come over, but Zhao Yu chose this weakest spot after looking around the map. ¡± Zhao Yu, you chose this place purely to increase your level progress?! Zhang Si Qi asked curiously. ¡°Of course!¡± Zhao Yu nodded. Before choosing the location, he had specially asked if the white energy given by monsters of the same level and strength was the same. After getting the correct answer, he chose the weakest place. Compared to honing his martial arts and combat skill, it was more important for him to increase his level now and obtain more Vitality points. A week was slower than he had imagined, but to others, it was already a miracle. After all, most people did not have the high-level second tier fighter like Wang Yan Ran to protect them. It could be said that Zhao Yu¡¯s one week¡¯s worth of effort, in addition to the benefits he had obtained from lying dead and pretending to be dead, was already equivalent to the effects of two to three months of effort for others. [Low Level Tier 2: 35%) [Vitality: 140] [Vision: 1359 meters] [Vision: 1359 metersj [Current Technology Points: 15,423] The effect was extremely obvious. He had already progressed by one-third of the beginner stage of Tier 2, and his Vitality had reached 140 points. Hao Yu Wei¡¯s 140 points were equivalent to 70% of her progress. Moreover, this gap would also become larger and larger as they go further. ¡°Zhao Yu, where¡¯s Zhao Yu?!¡± Just as the few of them were chatting, a series of shouts suddenly came from afar. Zhao Yu turned his head to take a look, and his heart sank. The person who called his name was Sister Sun, who was guarding Hao Yu Wei. Following Zhao Yu¡¯s gaze, Sister Sun also noticed his figure and hurriedly ran over. His face carried a trace of worry and pain.¡± Zhao Yu, bad news¡­¡± ¡°What happened? Is it related to Hao Yu Wei and the others?¡± Zhao Yu asked in a deep voice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes¡­¡± Sister Sun had a long face as she recounted everything that had happened in Blackstone Town. ¡°I¡¯ve already tried my best, but they¡¯re too strong. I¡¯m only at the intermediate level of tier 2.1 can¡¯t stop them at all. I can only watch them die¡­¡± She was dead! Zhao Yu sighed in his heart.. Chapter 728 - Chapter 728: Immortal Medicine Convention (2) Chapter 728: Immortal Medicine Convention (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation This was the second woman after Ji Wu Shuang. Was it so difficult to be Zhao Yu¡¯s woman? Although his feelings for Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan were not as deep as his feelings for Ji Wu Shuang, they were his women after all. If they died, he had to do something for them. ¡°Li Tian Ba did it?!¡± Zhao Yu was calmer than anyone could imagine. This surprised those who knew his background. However, the only one who knew Zhao Yu¡¯s background and understood his experience in the lower realm was the Seventh Grandad. ¡°It¡¯s him¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Zhao Yu took a deep look at Sister Sun. Just now, he had his super brain scan Sister Sun. He discovered that this woman was lying, but he did not know what she was lying about. However, he was not in a hurry. He would slowly figure it out in the future. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhao Yu glanced at the others,¡± The hunt is over. Get ready to return to Blackstone Town!¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± The others were a little confused. They did not expect Zhao Yu¡¯s woman to die in the town. Moreover, it was Li Tian Ba, and from what Sister Sun said, Li Tian Ba had something to do with those two women previously? It was obviously a big deal. The few of them naturally agreed. After packing up a little, they followed Zhao Yu and rushed towards Blackstone Town. Not long after they left, someone came to the stronghold and announced something. ¡°All the old citizens can return and participate in the Immortal Medicine Convention¡­¡± ¡°Immortal Medicine Convention?!¡± Many of the hunter were at a loss. Some of the new citizens were ecstatic and gave an explanation. ¡°It is a type of natural medicinal herb that exists in this world. Using it can allow one to break through bottlenecks and upper limits. Its effects are comparable to divine medicine, or even better. Some people can even awaken certain special abilities after consuming immortal medicine¡­¡± ¡°It is said that this kind of immortal medicine is something that can only be found in large cities and even state cities. I did not expect that our town also has it¡­¡± ¡°Even if we have immortal medicine, shouldn¡¯t we hide it and use it secretly? How did it suddenly get exposed?¡± Does everyone get a share of the Immortal Medicine?!¡± Some people were overjoyed, while others found it strange. But anyway, with the announcement of the Immortal Medicine Convention, a large number of people, whether new citizens or old citizens, began to return to Blackstone Town in large numbers. Only some new citizens on duty felt a bit regretful because the duty did not allow them to go as well. Instead, they were ordered to strengthen their guard to prevent beasts from attacking the base and farmlands. ¡°Damn it, everyone else is going to the Immortal Medicine Convention, but we have to stay here¡­¡± One guard, feeling resentful, voiced his complaint. ¡°Hey, even if there is immortal medicine, would it be our turn?¡± ¡°Immortal medicine is so precious, even if Blackstone Town has some, there won¡¯t be much¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve all been sent here. Even if we went back, we¡¯d just be spectators, watching those second-generation elites shine¡­¡± Some guards were more laid-back, feeling that even if they went back, they would just be there for the show. ¡°But¡­ but¡­ it¡¯s still very frustrating¡­¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Blackstone Town. Blackstone Hall. The high-level members of the five major families gathered once again. This was the second time since Zhao Yu¡¯s arrival. In the past, meetings like this were rare, happening once every three to five years. But now, within a short week, two meetings had been held. And each one was related to Zhao Yu. ¡°The news about the Immortal Medicine Convention has already been announced. Next, we must decide whether to allow the old citizens to participate¡­¡± Elder Zhang was the first to speak. ¡°If we don¡¯t let them participate, how do we resolve the conflicts?!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve all seen Zhao Yu¡¯s shameless act. If he and Li Tian Ba fight, no matter who dies, it will be difficult to handle¡­¡± ¡°Since the news has already been released, we shouldn¡¯t hold back. The Immortal Medicine Convention must be made available for the old citizens to participate¡­¡± Elder Wang clarified his opinion. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s all because of that Li Tian Ba. If he hadn¡¯t killed Zhao Yu¡¯s woman, would we have to take out the immortal medicine?!¡± Someone was very annoyed. The Immortal Medicine Convention was being held to mediate the conflict between Zhao Yu and Li Tian Ba. Without their issues, this immortal medicine would definitely have been contested within the five major families. But now, it had to be made public. ¡°Old Wang, Li Tian Ba is from your Wang family. This time, your Wang family must contribute the most resources for the event!¡± Elder Li said angrily and continued, ¡°That Li Tia Ba killed several of my family¡¯s sons-in-law and daughters, he is truly sinful¡­¡± ¡°Heh, isn¡¯t it the same for every family¡­¡± The other three families also looked at Elder Wang with cold smiles. The ones who feared something happening to Li Tian Ba and Zhao Yu the most were indeed his Wang family. Firstly, Zhao Yu could not be harmed. If Zhao Yu died, the whole town would be buried with him. It could be said that the five major families would all protect Zhao Yu. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for Li Tian Ba, it was uncertain. If Zhao Yu were willing to sign some agreements, there would definitely be someone willing to take action and kill Li Tian Ba. But if Li Tian Ba died, the Wang family would face a judgement from Moon City and they might not spare the Wang family. Despite the Wang family¡¯s status as the top family in Blackstone Town, they were nothing in the eyes of Moon City. If it weren¡¯t for the restrictions imposed by the Holy City, even a random person sent from Moon City could sweep away the five major families. ¡°Of course, our Wang family will contribute 80% of the resources for this Immortal Medicine Convention¡­¡± a trace of pain flashing across his face.. Chapter 729 - Chapter 729: Immortal Medicine Convention (3) Chapter 729: Immortal Medicine Convention (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation These 80% of the resources clearly are no small amount even for the Wang family. As soon as these words were spoken, the other four families elders immediately beamed with smiles. After all, the rewards from the convention were substantial, and each family could send their younger generation to participate. Yet, the Wang family bore the brunt of the rewards, which was a bargain for the other families. ¡°Of course, I have one condition!¡± ¡°You four families must sign an agreement with my Wang family. In the matter of Zhao Yu and Li Tian Ba, you must not get involved or secretly conspire with Zhao Yu against Li Tian Ba¡­¡± The Wang family elder carried out his request. The four families exchanged glances and, after some bargaining, finally agreed. However, the original list of resources proposed was supplemented again by the Wang family. The meeting concluded, and as the various family members dispersed, the back of the Wang Elder was soaking with sweat. ¡°Elder, haven¡¯t we given too much this time?!¡± A family member was reluctant, feeling that the Wang family had given too many resources. ¡°What do you understand?!!¡± Elder Wang glanced at him and shook his head, ¡°This matter arose suddenly, and there is definitely someone behind the scenes stirring things up¡­¡± ¡°Think about it, the affairs of Zhao Yu¡¯s two women were basically only known to those from the lower realms¡­¡± ¡°And the only one who could have leaked this information is Yu Tie Jun¡­¡± ¡°Yu Tie Jun is from the Li family¡­¡± ¡°Are you saying that the Li family is causing trouble behind the scenes, deliberately leaking the information to Li Tian Ba?!¡± ¡°According to the explanation given by the Li family, it was their old followers, who were once subordinates of Li Tian Ba, who accidentally discovered Hao Yu Wei and informed Li Tian Ba, right?!¡± ¡°Heh, how could it be such a coincidence?!¡± ¡°Those old citizens are either out hunting or living peacefully in the city, how could they be running around?!¡± ¡°I have send out someone to investigate the person who informed Li Tian Ba, and found out he has married thirteen women from the Li family, with ten of them pregnant, and is living a life of bliss¡­¡± ¡°What reason does he have to go out and inform Li Tian Ba of this matter?!¡± ¡°If no one instigated him or offered him certain benefits, how could he have done it?!¡± At this moment, someone came in and whispered something into the Elder Wang¡¯s ear. The rest of the family elders couldn¡¯t help but waited for Elder Wang next instruction and noticed his expression had turned grim. After a moment of silence, Elder Wang spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve received information that the guy who informed Li Tian Ba was attacked and killed by an aerial beast while strolling on the city walls with his concubine¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much of a coincidence, isn¡¯t it?!¡± ¡°Coincidence?!¡± Everyone was astonished. ¡°It¡¯s clearly a case of silencing a witness, a handiwork of the Li family!¡± ¡°Damn, the Li family dares to plot against us?!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you expose this matter in front of the other families just now?!¡± A family elder was furious. ¡°Heh!¡± ¡°Do you think, even if the other four families knew, what could they do?!¡± Elder Wang coldly smiled. ¡°Our Wang family is the number one family in Blackstone Town. As long as our Wang family doesn¡¯t fall, they have no chance to rise to power¡­¡± ¡°They would love to see our Wang family suffer misfortune. In fact, I suspect that behind this, it¡¯s not just the Li family pulling the strings; the other three families are tacitly involved as well¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise, how could we have received no information beforehand and only found out after the fact?!¡± To be able to bypass their Wang family¡¯s intelligence system, it had to be a combined effort of the four families. Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence that those who left and returned did so freely, and they only got the news after Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan were dead? ¡°This¡­¡± The rest of the family elders sighed deeply, realizing that the opposition was using an open conspiracy against them. There was nothing they could openly say about it; otherwise, breaking the unspoken agreement might really lead to the four major families besieging the Wang family. This was something they didn¡¯t want to see. After all, while they were strong, fighting against two families was already their limit. Against three, or even all, the Wang family would be doomed. ¡°Damn it, we¡¯ve had so many marriages with the Li family, and they still plot against us¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be naive. Those marriages were only for the needs of the time. Now, twenty years past, who still cares about them?!¡± Elder Wang nodded, ¡°Otherwise, why do you think I offered so many resources to get those four families to sign the agreement?!¡± ¡°Are you saying they would really help Zhao Yu secretly to kill Li Tian Ba?!¡± A elder was shocked and angry. ¡°If Li Tian Ba dies, what does it have to do with the other four families?!¡± ¡°If there is trouble from Moon City, they will definitely target our Wang family. If we can¡¯t handle even this kind of matter, the higher-ups in Holy City will surely replace our family¡­¡± The Wang Family had long seen this clearly. After his explanation, the rest of the elders finally could not deny it any longer as the four families were declaring war against them now. Those who could become family elders often prioritized strength above all. As they dedicated themselves to cultivation couldn¡¯t possibly outmatch these scheming fellows. No wonder Elder Wang carry so much of these things on his shoulder. ¡°Our Wang family is truly fortunate to have you as our leader!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the old citizens returned from hunting, Blackstone Town once again became lively. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s this Immortal Medicine Convention all about?!¡± ¡°No idea, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of it too¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that Blackstone Town is hosting it for the first time¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories from porters who once traded in Moon City. They had seen the Immortal Medicine Convention over there¡­.¡± Chapter 730 - Chapter 730: Immortal Medicine Convention (4) Chapter 730: Immortal Medicine Convention (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation j Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Quickly tell me¡­¡± ¡± I heard that the Immortal Medicine Convention in the Moon City usually was a martial arts competition for the younger generation. The young people will compete in martial arts. Among the rewards for the top rankings, there are immortal medicines, as well as other divine medicines, magic medicines, and other precious things¡­¡± ¡°The Immortal Medicine in Blackstone Town is nothing more than a reward for these things, right?!¡± To the direct descendants, the magic medicine was basically enough. What they really needed to fight for was the divine medicine. And for the descendants of ordinary large families, they had to work hard and contribute to exchange for potions. The Immortal Medicine Convention in Blackstone Town had fully aroused everyone¡¯s interest. Whether it was the direct descendants of the five families or the collateral branches, all of them were rubbing their fists in anticipation of getting a placing in this Immortal Medicine Convention. Not only for the reward, but also to compete with his peers. If he performed well, he might be favored by the elders and receive more resources in the future. For the old citizens, the value of magic medicine was not high, but divine medicine was still very valuable. After all it was a treasure that could break through upper limit, especially for some of the old citizens who had stayed in Blackstone Town for three to five years. They had long reached high-level. If there was a divine medicine, they could even break through and reach an higher rank. in comparison, Zhao Yu, Li Tian Ba, and the others who had descended within a year were just a foil to the Immortal Medicine Convention. As the news of the Immortal Medicine Convention spread, Li Tian Ba returned to Blackstone Town. The Wang family naturally sought him out first, informing him of the purpose behind hosting this Immortal Medicine Convention. ¡°Presenting the immortal medicine is just to ease the conflict between Zhao Yu and me?!¡± Li Tian Ba found it incredulous and frowned, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you might as well give the immortal medicine to me, and I¡¯ll surely repay you generously in the future¡­¡± As for Zhao Yu, he didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. After all, Zhao Yu was a junior who had advanced into second tier four months late than he did, and currently, he wasn¡¯t qualified to challenge him. ¡°Heh, if that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we give the immortal medicine to Zhao Yu to turn hostility into friendship?!¡± The Wang family other members clearly displeased with Li Tian Ba¡¯s action as well. Li Tian Ba heard it and didn¡¯t care, stated his opinion calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just seize it myself¡­ Seeing this, the Wang family shook their heads and turned to leave. As more and more people returned, the rules for the Immortal Medicine Convention were also announced. The rules stipulated that only those under the age of fifty could participate, which left some older individuals quite disappointed. in fact, the five major families had already conducted multiple screenings internally, selecting strong candidates to compete for the immortal medicine. Who own the immortal medicine would depend on the final battle results, and all five families had a chance. Compared to the old citizens, in fact, the competition also gave the new citizens a better chance to win and stand at the end. The first criterion was the age limit of under fifty. For old citizens, their arrival time ranged from one to eleven years. Those who had been here for one year, like Zhao Yu and Li Tian Ba, generally had great potential but currently lacked sufficient strength. Those who had been here for more than three years were only those who had reached only King Slayer Rank 1 quite ordinary. Old citizens who had reached the second tier high level and above would usually stay in the town for only one or two years before heading to the big city. Meanwhile, a list of popular champions for the competition gradually emerged among the people. ¡°TO win the championship, it must be Wang Yan Ran. She is only twenty years old this year but is already at the high level. It¡¯s said that her Earth level techniques are quite good¡­¡± ¡°Wang Yan Ran, heh, if the competition rules were for those under twenty, she would definitely win. But this time, the limit is under fifty¡­¡± -When it comes to popular champions, it has to be Wang Chong. He is forty-four years old this year and reached the high level second tier at the age of twenty-four. In terms of speed, he may not be as fast as Wang Yan Ran, but he has been practicing Earth level techniques for almost twenty years¡­¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Wang Chong¡¯s combat power is definitely among the best. It¡¯s said that he is already a guardian of the Wang family, and if his merits are enough, he will surely enter the elder council and become a elder of the Wang family one day¡­¡± ¡°The Li family¡¯s Li Chang Sheng is also impressive. He is forty-nine years old this year and is also at the high level second tier. The Earth Level techniques he practices may have even reached Minor Achievement Stager- Most of the attention was on the rewards of the Immortal Medicine Convention and the popular champion candidates. Little did they know that once the rules were officially announced, there was a specific rule targeting Zhao Yu and Li Tian Ba. During the Immortal Medicine Convention, no one is allowed to fight privately. Violators will be killed. Of course, for Li Tian Ba and Zhao Yu, the five major families definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to kill them. But they could use this opportunity to imprison them in a dungeon, waiting until people from the big city came to take them away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The relationship between the two was significant, often threatening the annihilation of families and towns, putting the five major families in a ternfie position They even wished that Zhao Yu would cause trouble for Li Tian Ba as soon as he returned, so that when they fought, both of them could be captured and controlled to prevent suicide. This way, even when people from the big city came, they would have a reason to explain. After all, the Immortal Medicine Convention was importance, and those from big city would understand. After a day¡¯s long journey, Zhao Yu and his group finally returned to Blackstone Town. As they stepped through the city gates, their phone signals were restored. Zhao Yu immediately took out his phone and tried to contact Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan, but he could only hear a few busy tones. The others were the same, anxious along the way, not knowing what Zhao Yu would do. Now that they were back in town, they naturally took out their phones to contact various parties, trying to figure out the situation.. Chapter 731 - Chapter 731: Immortal Medicine Convention (5) Chapter 731: Immortal Medicine Convention (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu immediately called Li Bo. Are Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan really dead?¡± As soon as the call was connected, Zhao Yu went straight to the point. Li Bo was silent for a moment before he could revealed the truth to him ¡°Zhao Yu, I¡¯m sorry for your loss. Their bodies are now parked in my Li family¡¯s residence. I¡¯ve already arranged for them to be frozen¡­¡± ¡°Did Li Tian Ba really do it?!¡± Zhao Yu asked in a deep voice. ¡°It¡¯s him¡­¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re angry and want to revenge, but it¡¯s probably fruitless.¡± Li Bo shook his head. ¡°No one can die between the two of you¡­¡± ¡°If you die, my Blackstone Town will be buried with you. If Li Tian Ba dies, the Wang Family will be buried with him. No matter who it is, they will not let anything happen to the two of you¡­¡± ¡°Furthermore, the Wang Family has already sent out a message. The Wang Family has signed an agreement with the other four families. They cannot assist you in killing Li Tian Ba¡­¡± Zhao Yu fell silent. If he were from one of the five major families, he would certainly remain neutral, ensuring that neither of them would die. ¡°By the way, have you heard about the Immortal Medicine Convention?¡± ¡°The higher-ups are worried you might fight, so they¡¯ve organized this Immortal Medicine Convention. During this period, no one is allowed to fight privately, or else they will die¡­¡± Li Bo continued. ¡°The Immortal Medicine Convention is a highly prestigious event handed down by the Holy City¡­¡± ¡°Even though you¡¯re our VIP quest, violating the rules won¡¯t get you killed but they will definitely imprison you until the envoy from the state city arrives to take you away¡­¡± Li Bo said a lot, seemingly feeling guilty for not protecting Zhao Yu¡¯s woman after Zhao Yu left. He divulged a lot of information, some of which could be considered leaks on the Li family¡¯s part, but at this moment, he spilled it all out. In just half an hour, Zhao Yu had a clear understanding of the situation. The five major families of Blackstone Town had specially organized the Immortal Medicine Convention for the two of them. Zhao Yu understood the value of the Immortal Medicine-it was a special herb similar to the Green Life Grass. Its greatest value was not in helping people break through bottlenecks to advance, but in breaking limitations, allowing non-King Slayer to ascend into the King Slayer realm. This Immortal Medicine could be consumed not only by the old citizen but also by the new citizen. It was often priceless, accessible only to the most core members. Even in moon cities or state cities, such Immortal Medicine Conventions were rare, only held during large-scale recruitments or with specific purposes. While Zhao Yu remained silent, several other his guards also used their family connections to learn the details. Especially Wang Yan Ran and others, who even learned about Zhao Yu¡¯s experiences in the lower realm. After all, they were core members, and it wasn¡¯t difficult for them to find out about such matters, especially since the Li family¡¯s report had detailed this. Wang Yan Ran¡¯s gaze towards Zhao Yu changed slightly. She used to think Zhao Yu was a fortunate person with bad manner but after knowing his background, she found him as a despicable person now. However, today, she realized he was more reliable than she had imagined. At the very least, he treated his woman exceptionally well. Comparing him to Li Tian Ba and others old citizens she knew made him seem even more precious. After all, Hao Yu Wei and others women in the lower realm were all abandoned by Li Tian Ba, but Zhao Yu had brought them up. ¡°Zhao Yu, what are your plans?¡± Wang Yan Ran was the first to approach Zhao Yu, wanting to comfort him and probe his plans. During the call just now, her family had given her some instructions. Since this concerned the life and death of the Wang family, she naturally had to prevent Zhao Yu from seeking revenge against Li Tian Ba. ¡°Can Li Tian Ba die here?¡± Zhao Yu turned to her and asked. He knew Wang Yan Ran would definitely contact the Wang family. ¡°No!¡± Wang Yan Ran shook her head, ¡°If he dies, my family will suffer a great catastrophe. Although we have many grievances against him, he is still a King Slayer Rank 3 fighter and a talent reserved for Moon City¡­¡± ¡°As long as he hasn¡¯t left, my family must ensure his safety¡­¡± ¡°So, I just received news that two elders from my family are personally protecting Li Tian Ba¡¯s safety¡­¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry, they are only protecting his safety and will not interfere in your conflicts. This protection is limited to his time in Blackstone Town¡­¡± seeing Zhao Yu remain silent, Wang Yan Ran couldn¡¯t figure out his thoughts and continued, ¡°If you really want revenge, I hope you can do it in Moon City¡­¡± ¡°There, even if you kill Li Tian Ba, Moon City won¡¯t dare to trouble you since you¡¯re guest for the state city¡­¡± ¡°Additionally, Li Tian Ba has reached the intermediate level second tier and has been practicing Earth-level techniques for four months. There are rumors he has reached mastery level, so you definitely can¡¯t defeat him on your own¡­¡± ¡°To get revenge, you¡¯ll need external help, and in Blackstone Town, as far as I know, the five major families have already signed an agreement with my family. No one will help you¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t wrong. Zhao Yu could leverage his status as a King Slayer Rank 5 fighter to make deals with the other four major families, offering to kill Li Tian Ba m exchange for future favors. But now, the Wang family had already signed agreements with the other four families, cutting off this route for Zhao Yu in advance. Unless he could reach state city and make deals with the families there to eliminate Li Tian Ba. ¡°Additionally, you should have seen the rules of the Immortal Medicine Convention. You can¡¯t cause trouble for him in private, or else the five major families will lock you up¡­¡± ¡°Until the envoy from the state city arrives, you will have no personal freedom¡­¡± Zhao Yu understood that threatening to commit suicide now would be useless. After all, he was going to die either way, and they wouldn¡¯t just give in. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t the five major families be at his mercy? The Holy City also set some strict conditions to prevent unreasonable threats from local forces at the King Slayer Rank 4 or 5 giving them some leeway. After all, the purpose of all the rules set by the Holy City was to integrate the old citizens, bringing in fresh blood, rather than creating conflicts and opposition between the two sides. Previously, Zhao Yu had attempted suicide because Wang Yan Ran had attacked first, and there was a reason for it. But now, if Zhao Yu used the five major families to kill Li Tian Ba as a threat to commit suicide, it would be a pointless death. At most, the five major families would be punished afterwards, but it wouldn¡¯t reach the extent of exterminating their families or towns. ¡°I understand¡­¡± Suppressing the anger in his heart, Zhao Yu took a deep breath, ¡°Is it allowed to fight at the Immortal Medicine Convention?!¡± ¡°Of course, but the rules don¡¯t encourage dead match, and once one side admits defeat, the other cannot kill them¡­¡± ¡°Additionally, there are many experts overseeing the tournament, so it¡¯s rare for anyone to die¡­¡± Wang Yan Ran sighed in relief. Her family¡¯s task was to prevent Zhao Yu from causing trouble in private. As for fighting at the Immortal Medicine Convention, they weren¡¯t worried. After all, Zhao Yu¡¯s strength was far inferior to Li Tian Ba¡¯s. He couldn¡¯t take revenge on his own. Unless Zhao Yu made agreements with other old citizens who had enough strength to help him. Unfortunately, before Zhao Yu returned, the Wang family had already signed agreements with all the old citizens of at least intermediate second level. This ensured they wouldn¡¯t kill Li Tian Ba for Zhao Yu. Of course, some intermediate second-level old citizens might not be a match for Li Tian Ba, but the Wang family, to be safe, signed agreements with all of them. Naturally, they paid a significant price, but considering the survival of the Wang family, they had no choice but to bear it. What about Li Tian Ba? Will he participate?!¡± ¡°He will. There are many rewards at the Immortal Medicine Convention, and getting a good rank will earn you rewards. These rewards are very enticing for you old citizens¡­¡± ¡°From what I know, Li Tian Ba has already signed up¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded and left with a instruction, ¡°Sign me up too!¡± With that, he headed straight for the Li family, intending to check on Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan himself. Seeing Zhao Yu left without the intention to find Li Tian Ba now, the others breathed a sigh of relief. At least Zhao Yu was still calm. They had all received orders from their families: if Zhao Yu insisted on finding Li Tian Ba now, they had to stop him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now it seemed, it was okay. But at the convention, would Zhao Yu really make a killing move against Li Tian Ba?! From what he said, it seemed so. But with Zhao Yu¡¯s low level second tier strength, could he win against Li Tian Ba?! Was this the confidence of someone at King Slayer Rank 5?! Chapter 732 - Chapter 732: The Beginning Chapter 732: The Beginning Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu was even calmer than expected. After learning that he couldn¡¯t act against Li Tian Ba for the time being, he returned home alone. ¡°Welcome home, Master!¡± The maids had already been waiting at the door, as enthusiastic as ever, with smiles brimming with youth and energy. Unfortunately, the familiar faces were no longer around. Zhao Yu sighed lightly and quietly returned to his room. ¡°Did Zhao Yu really give up just like that? That doesn¡¯t seem like him!¡± The five guardians watched Zhao Yu return to his room and chatted among themselves. ¡°What else could he do? What does he have to kill Li Tian Ba now? Without the help of the five major families, even if he found an opportunity to be alone with Li Tian Ba, it¡¯s uncertain who would kill whom!¡± Zhang Si Qi shook her head, thinking that Zhao Yu was most likely giving up. ¡°It¡¯s rare for him to come back; I¡¯m going to take a bath. I¡¯ve been so tired these past few days!¡± After saying this, she hurried away. Wang Yan Ran, who had been pondering something, also mentioned that she needed to rest and left directly. The other three dispersed as well. In Blackstone Town, Zhao Yu¡¯s safety was no longer a concern. Besides the five of them, there were also many ordinary guards and some hidden sentries. They no longer needed to follow him closely as they did in the wilderness. In his room, Zhao Yu turned on his computer and let the superbrain conduct a data scan. Without anyone noticing, he directly took over the entire network of Blackstone Town. Moments later, footage from the amusement park appeared on the screen. Although the cameras were a bit far away, the situation was still clear. Seeing Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan dead there, Zhao Yu sighed deeply. He had harbored some faint hope that they might have been captured or something similar like escaped under some guards¡¯ protection. It seemed he had been overthinking. He had the Super Brain retrieve video and audio recordings to analyze the entire event. Key videos were pulled out one by one, categorized into different files, each labeled with a sentence and several keywords. Moments later, the analysis was complete, and Zhao Yu got what he wanted. ¡°Was the Li family behind this?!¡± According to the video, the person who delivered the message to Li Tian Ba had contacted someone from the Li family beforehand. Moreover, this person had died during a sightseeing trip on the city wall afterward. By retrieving surveillance footage and call records of the city wall¡¯s guard commander, Zhao Yu discovered traces of the Li family¡¯s covert actions. Various clues indicate that the Li family is behind this incident. ¡°Li Tian Ba¡­ Wang family¡­ Li family¡­¡± Zhao Yu closed his eyes, contemplating carefully. After a long time, he took out his phone, found someone in his contacts, and sent a message. ¡°Seventh Grandad, is there really no way for me to take revenge and kill Li Tian Ba?!¡± ¡°At least not right now¡­¡± Seventh Grandad replied instantly, seemingly just playing on his phone. ¡°Li Tian Ba is a powerful warrior. If something happens to him in Blackstone Town, the Wang family will be severely harmed or even wiped out. With them around, it¡¯s very difficult for you to touch Li Tian Ba and don¡¯t forget he got his own men surrounded him as well¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± With Zhao Yu¡¯s one-word instantly reply, Seventh Grandad was taken aback. What did he understand?! After waiting for a while with no further messages, Seventh Grandad grew restless. ¡°Could it be that this kid really gave up?!¡± ¡°Is he planning to wait until he gets to Moon City to take revenge?!¡± If that were the case, the Li family¡¯s plans would be in vain. They needed something to happen to Li Tian Ba in Blackstone Town for the Wang family so they could take the next action to severely hit the Wang family. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer¡­¡± Seventh Grandad knew he couldn¡¯t be too proactive, or it would seem like the Li family had foreseen all this, and Zhao Yu might get suspicious. Their goal was not only to take down the Wang family but also to gain Zhao Yu¡¯s friendship. After waiting by his phone for a long time with no messages from Zhao Yu, Seventh Grandad finally couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°I just checked with the family. If you want to take revenge on Li Tian Ba, there are only two possibilities¡­¡± ¡°One is to wait until Li Tian Ba leaves Blackstone Town and on his way heads to Moon City, we could find an opportunity to strike and put the blame to the monster¡­¡± ¡°The second is at the Immortal Medicine Convention¡¯s ring battle. This is the only chance where Li Tian Ba¡¯s guardian will merely watch, allowing a life-and-death battle¡­¡± At home, Zhao Yu looked at the image of Seventh Grandad on his computer screen, a mocking smile appearing on his lips. He had long since monitored the other party¡¯s phone through his Super Brain and had secretly turned on the front camera, seeing Seventh Grandad¡¯s anxious expression has exposed that the Li Family really was behind this accident. However, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to expose him and the act of Li Family. Zhao Yu replied, ¡°Killing Li Tian Ba in Moon City is fine, but what about the second method? Is there anything more to it?¡± ¡°For the second method, two problems need to be solved¡­¡± Seventh Grandad was fearing Zhao Yu might give up, didn¡¯t dare to play hard to get and directly discussed openly, ¡°The first problem to solve is to find an opponent who can defeat and kill Li Tian Ba¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The second one is that when the killer makes a move in the ring, Li Tian Ba¡¯s guardian will inevitably interfere. At that moment, someone needs to hold them off¡­¡± ¡°Master, can you help me stop Li Tian Ba¡¯s guardian?!¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t mince words and asked directly. Seventh Grandad was stunned by Zhao Yu¡¯s directness, lacking any subtle probing. He didn¡¯t know how to respond. While he hesitated, Zhao Yu continued, ¡°Seventh Grandad, I apologize for being abrupt. This might trouble you.. Forget it; I¡¯ll wait until we get to Moon City to take action¡­¡± Chapter 733 - Chapter 733: The Beginning (2) Chapter 733: The Beginning (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation This move of retreating to advance indeed made Seventh Grandad a little anxious. It was not easy to get to the main topic, but why did Zhao Yu give up just like that? ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult, after all, if Li Tian Ba is dead. The Moon City is looking for trouble with the Wang Family and not you¡­¡± ¡°We will definitely support you in your conflict with Li Tian Ba¡­¡± ¡°If you really want revenge¡­¡± ¡°I want revenge!¡± Zhao Yu replied directly. ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, I can help. I¡¯ll settle the matter of Li Tian Ba¡¯s guardian. What you need to do is to find someone stronger than Li Tian Ba and kill him in the arena fair and square¡­¡± ¡°This way, the impact will be smaller and the risk will also be lower¡­¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s best if the candidate is an old citizen. After all, this matter concerns Li Tian Ba. Few new citizens would dare to work for you. They might even betray you. I mind if you consider it carefully when you contact someone¡­¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Seventh Grandad!¡± Seeing how Zhao Yu concluded so quickly, Seventh Grandad was speechless. He hadn¡¯t given the Li family the candidate yet. In Blackstone Town, there weren¡¯t many people who were more powerful than Li Tian Ba and had the status of an old citizen. They had already chosen a few people and had contacted them in advance. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for Zhao Yu to negotiate with them. However, looking at the current situation, if he said it directly, it would be too deliberate. After hesitating for a moment, Seventh Grandad sent the recorded conversation back to Li Family. A moment later, Elder Li sent him a message, saying that he had done the right thing. Regarding the issue of the candidate, they would think of other ways to spread the news to Zhao Yu¡¯s ears. The conflict between Zhao Yu and Li Tian Ba wasn¡¯t known to everyone. Only a few people knew about it. In Blackstone Town, most of the people¡¯s attention was focused on the Immortal Medicine Convention. ¡°The reward has finally been announced¡­¡± ¡°The first place will be rewarded with a tier two immortal medicine¡­¡± ¡°The second to tenth place will be rewarded with a tier two Divine Medicine¡­¡± ¡°Additionally, the top ten still have the qualification to compete for the tier three Divine Medicine¡­¡± ¡°Hai, the top ten has nothing to do with us. Let¡¯s talk about the rewards later on¡­¡± ¡°Starting from the eleventh place, all the way to the top hundred, there will be potion rewards of varying amounts¡­¡± At the same time, Zhao Yu received the rules at home. This Immortal Medicine Convention was divided into three competition systems: the finals of the top 100 and a knockout competition. The first of all elimination round used a single-defeat system. The winner would be decided in one match, and they would be matched randomly until they entered the top 100. The top 100 competition was a double-defeat system. The winner would advance to the winner¡¯s group and fight in pairs. The loser would enter the loser¡¯s group and retain the qualification to enter the finals. There were only ten spots in the finals. Entering the finals meant that they were in the top ten. The challenge competition would begin. Everyone would randomly draw a number and challenge three times to determine the top ten. Zhao Yu received news that there were more than 800 people participating in the competition this time. Among them, there were more than 600 new citizens and the remaining 200 old citizens. Martial Art levels ranged from beginner stage to advanced stage. When it came to championship favorites, almost all of them were new citizens. By comparison, an old citizen entering the top 100 was already highly regarded. The main reason was the cultivation technique. The cultivation realm only represented the level of one¡¯s basic Vitality. What truly determined one¡¯s combat strength was the degree of one¡¯s Vitality attacks using cultivation techniques. It was just like someone who had never cultivated an Earth Level technique. Although his realm had reached the advanced level of the second tier, perhaps any person who had cultivated an Earth level martial art technique even at the low level of second tier could take him down easily. This was equivalent to the physical condition representing the upper limit, and the Earth Level martial art technique representing the lower limit. As for Earth Level techniques, they were famous for being difficult to cultivate. They often required a very long time to enter the next progress bar. Due to time constraints, the old citizens did not cultivate as long as the new citizens, and their corresponding combat strength was weaker. The elimination round was a little slower than Zhao Yu had expected. Each round would take nearly five days to complete. More than eight hundred people would have to compete three times before they could enter the top hundred. Zhao Yu¡¯s first opponent had also been chosen by drawing lots. It was a new citizen at the his level. Coincidentally, it was someone he knew, Li Ping An. Zhao Yu could not be bothered to waste any more time. He directly found Li Ping An and asked him to admit defeat when the time came. As for him, he said he wasn¡¯t going to fight him. Li Ping An had been beaten up by Zhao Yu before. Coupled with his ruthless performance, he had long been afraid of Zhao Yu. Naturally, he expressed that it was not a problem. Meeting an acquaintance in the first round could be said to have saved Zhao Yu some time. This meant that he could return in the second round undamaged which was ten days later. During this period, he could still raise his strength. However, this time, other than the Seventh Grandad, the other four people accompanying him were all middle-aged men over the age of 50. This was because Wang Yan Ran and the others were also participating in the competition, so they had changed people at the last minute. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The new middle-aged man, in terms of strength, wasn¡¯t inferior to Wang Yan Ran and the others. Although the four of them were only at the intermediate level of the second tier, the cultivation progress of their earth level martial art was very high. Their hunting speed was actually 30% faster than when Wang Yan Ran and the others. However, even if time was tight, Zhao Yu still did not start hunting. Instead, he chose to finish the job. He seemed to have made up his mind that he only wanted to push his level and not actual combat experience. Little did the people around him know that these so-called experiences were not very meaningful to Zhao Yu. With the Super Brain, his combat skills were almost at the max level.. Chapter 734 - Chapter 734: The Beginning (3) Chapter 734: The Beginning (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The only thing that limited his strength was his martial art level, which was the exact opposite of the other old citizens. That was because even if it was an Earth Level cultivation technique, Zhao Yu could still use technology points to cultivate it. Moreover, it was extremely cost-effective. Cultivating an Earth Level cultivation technique to the Perfection Realm only cost 3,000 Technology Points. Of course, in order to hide this, Zhao Yu pretended to practice a cultivation technique during this period of time, but he never revealed his true strength. In ten days, his progress had increased by another level. [Beginner Tier 2: 56%] [Vitality: 224] [Vision: 14971 [Current Technology Points: 14,588] [Cultivation Technique: Low rank Earth Level: Mountain Splitting Art (Major achievement stage). Maximum attack limit of blood Qi that can be mobilized: 300] After all, it was only a low rank Earth level cultivation method, and Zhao Yu was still reluctant to pull it to perfection. The main reason was that his Vitality was only around 200. The Mastery Level Mountain Splitting Art was enough for him to use. The benefits from pulling it from major achievement stage to perfection weren¡¯t great, and it will wasted more than 1,000 Technology Points for nothing. Back in Blackstone Town, the Immortal Medicine Convention had already been heated up for ten days. It was already very popular, and there were discussions about the favorite to win everywhere. Compared to before, the news about Zhao Yu¡¯s was almost nonexistent and lack of attention now. In the second round of matches, the opponent was still very weak, a guy who had just entered the second tier and hadn¡¯t even started learning a earth level technique. Zhao Yu defeated him with a casual strike. The third round of matches didn¡¯t take long to start; it began the next day. The opponent was still a second-tier beginner, and Zhao Yu won easily. Zhao Yu understood that this was Blackstone Town¡¯s way of showing goodwill to him, ensuring he made it to the top hundred and giving him some magic potions. In fact it wasn¡¯t just him. At this moment, among those who had signed up to compete, there were nearly twenty other old-citizens who had made it to the top hundred, all of whom had advanced from the eight lower realms in the past one or two years. After all, when it came to real strength, there were still one or two hundred members of the five great families under fifty years old who surpassed the old-citizens. After the third round, Zhao Yu spent the few days of waiting slowly selling off the million first-tier coins he had on hand. He obtained nearly twenty bottles of second-tier magic potions, each costing over fifty thousand coins. This price was possible only because he was Zhao Yu. Finally, on the fifteenth day of the Immortal Medicine Convention, the elimination matches ended, and the top hundred matches officially began. By this time, it had been twenty-five days since Zhao Yu had arrived here. In another five days, the envoy from Moon City would arrive. As for the envoy from the state city, considering the travel distance, it would take about another month to arrive. Meanwhile, the covert struggle between the Wang and Li families had reached a fever pitch. On the battlefield, both sides constantly targeted each other¡¯s members. For the other three families, this was good news, and naturally, they had no intention of intervening. As for the match between Zhao Yu and Li Tian Ba, after discussions and arguments, it was finally settled. It would take place on the fifth day after the start of the top hundred matches. The top hundred matches had ten matches per day, the same as before, with a round every five days. Zhao Yu¡¯s first match in the top hundred would be against Li Tian Ba five days later. This was the best result the Li family could achieve. After all, the Wang family was the top family, and in a real struggle, the Li family was still slightly inferior and could only secure this result. Now, the Li family no longer hoped to take down the Wang family through this opportunity. The main reason was that they discovered Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t as crazy as they had imagined. He hadn¡¯t secretly sought out powerful old-citizens, nor had he taken action against Li Tian Ba. It seemed that, to him, the death of two women was insignificant. This made the Li family uncomfortable. They had designed this plan precisely because they knew about Zhao Yu¡¯s past. As a result, they had torn their relationship with the Wang family but hadn¡¯t caused much damage to them. This was not a good outcome for them. However, Zhao Yu was a King Slayer Rank 5 fighter and VIP to the state city. Even if they were dissatisfied, they could not express it. Thus, the day of Zhao Yu¡¯s match against Li Tian Ba finally arrived. For ordinary people, their match wasn¡¯t worth much attention, but for the higher-ups of the five great families, it was somewhat interesting. After all, this was a confrontation between a Rank 5 and a Rank 3 fighter. Although the result was almost certain, they wanted to see how far Zhao Yu could push Li Tian Ba. For this match, no one was worried about Li Tian Ba¡¯s safety; they were all emphasizing to the referee panel the importance of ensuring Zhao Yu¡¯s safety. ¡ö¡¯Zhao Yu, if you can¡¯t win, just surrender. There¡¯s no shame in it. After all, you arrived more than four months later than Li Tian Ba¡­¡± Wang Yan Ran couldn¡¯t help but advise him. Although others said that Zhao Yu had long given up on avenging his two women. She felt his mental state was very suppressed, as if he was brewing something deeply inside him. Zhao Yu nodded slightly, but his gaze was fixed on a group of people in the distance. Li Tian Ba, whom he had seen in photos and videos, was now meeting in person for the first time. To prevent them from meeting, the Wang family had kept their matches far apart during the elimination rounds. So, it wasn¡¯t until today that Zhao Yu saw Li Tian Ba for the first time. As for Li Tian Ba, he didn¡¯t take Zhao Yu seriously at all. He continued hunting and training as usual, not considering Zhao Yu¡¯s revenge as anything significant. At this moment, feeling Zhao Yu¡¯s gaze, Li Tian Ba grinned and made a throat-slitting gesture. ¡ö¡öBoss, I heard the people from Moon City are coming again today. Are you leaving this time?!¡± A subordinate asked in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s almost time to go¡­¡± Seeing Zhao Yu¡¯s expressionless face and lack of anger or confrontation, Li Tian Ba lost interest, ¡°I¡¯ve made great progress in my Earth Level technique and can go to Moon City now¡­¡± ¡°SO, if you win against that Rank 5 fighter today, will you get an extra reward from Moon City?¡¯.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important. Being a Rank 5 at the first tier doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll be able to defeat the second or third tier fighter easily¡­ ¡°This time, I want the world to know my name, Li Tian Ba¡­ Everyone knew Zhao Yu wanted to kill him, but little did they know, Li Tian Ba also wanted to kill Zhao Yu. To him, a mere King Slayer Rank 5 was nothing. He believed that if he killed Zhao Yu, even if the state city questioned him, he could bear the responsibility. He was confident that he could achieve everything Zhao Yu had done. After all, when he was dominating the Zhen realm, Zhao Yu was just a small fry whose name wasn¡¯t even worth remembering. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only in the future, he would defy the heavens and create a new destiny. -Today¡¯s final match, coincidentally, features people from the Zhen realm¡­¡± ¡°They are¡­¡± ¡°Li Tian Ba!¡± ¡°Zhao Yu!¡± Chapter 735 - Chapter 735: Killing Li Tian Ba Chapter 735: Killing Li Tian Ba Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation For the average audience, both Li Tian Ba and Zhao Yu were unfamiliar names. After all, the Old citizens were just passersby; in terms of fame, they weren t as famous as the top ten young masters. However, Zhao Yu being a King Slayer Rank 5 and Li Tian Ba being a King Slayer Rank 3 did attract some attention, making people quite curious about them. ¡°It¡¯S said that he¡¯s Rank 5, surely he can reach Tier 3, maybe even have a chance at Tier 4¡­¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t look very old!¡± ¡°They¡¯re Old citizens, it¡¯s normal!¡± ¡°Tier 3 is impressive. Among our five major families, those who have truly reached Tier 3 can be counted on one hand¡­¡± ¡°Really? I heard that Wang Bo Wen from the Wang family is only at Tier 2 high level!¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite uninformed then. The strongest in the Wang family was Wang Xuan, who was a prominent figure fifty years ago¡­¡± ¡°He advanced to Tier 3 long ago and went to Moon City. It¡¯s said that he established a branch there, and most of the materials transported between Blackstone Town and Moon City are managed by Wang Xuan¡¯s people¡­¡± ¡°Wait, have you noticed the look in the eyes of those two on stage? It seems like they want to kill each other¡­¡± ¡°I saw it too. Rumor said there¡¯s a grudge between them. That guy women¡¯s death was caused by that guy over there¡­¡± ¡°No, I heard it was the Rank 3 woman who was stolen by the Rank 5 guy¡­ Even the audience could feel the tension on the stage, indicating the intense situation up there. ¡°Zhao Yu, you should be grateful someone¡¯s protecting you, or you¡¯d already be dead by now!¡± Li Tian Ba¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent, a look of contempt on his face. ¡°Heh heh!¡± ¡°Do you know that if it weren¡¯t for the Wang family, who made arrangements and signed agreements with many people in advance¡­¡± Zhao Yu chuckled lightly. ¡°Otherwise, with just one word from me, countless people would come to kill you?!¡± Li Tian Ba¡¯s face changed. Recently, he had indeed learned about these things from the Wang family. Of course, the Wang family primarily did this to warn him not to cause trouble in the future. It also served as a way to inform him of their efforts, hoping for some return in the future. ¡°Zhao Yu. You were just lucky to find a divine herb. In my era of ruling the Zhen Realm, you were nothing!¡± Li Tian Ba pointed out that the Wang family¡¯s actions were purely because Zhao Yu was King Slayer Rank 5, not because he was impressive. ¡°Oh, if you¡¯re so impressive. Why are you still stuck in Blackstone Town after five months?!¡± Zhao Yu clicked his tongue, ¡°Such a grand presence for a King Slayer Rank 3 fighter. If you were in my time, your grave would already be overgrown with weeds¡­¡± The two stood in the arena facing off for a long time. Someone noticed that the referees for this final match were more numerous than for the other matches, at least a dozen. ¡°When the match starts, be sure to watch closely. Neither of these two can die here¡­¡± ¡°Especially Zhao Yu. If he dies, our entire Blackstone Town will be buried with him¡­¡± ¡°Pay close attention and prevent Li Tian Ba from delivering a fatal blow¡­¡± ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll keep an eye on him¡­¡± The referees almost unanimously believed that there was no suspense in this match. After all, Li Tian Ba was an intermediate level second tier and had been practicing an Earth-level martial art technique for nearly five months. In contrast, Zhao Yu had just entered tier 2 recently, and his practice of the Earth-level martial art technique was likely only at the beginner level. The referees took their positions, and the host finally spoke: ¡°This match will be stopped at a point; intentional injury or killing is prohibited¡­¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t hold on, you can admit defeat¡­ ¡°If we think anyone¡¯s life is in danger, we will intervene, which means the rescued person loses¡­¡± After briefly announcing the rules, the host stepped down from the stage and announced the start of the match. ¡°It¡¯s finally starting!¡± In the front rows, the young elite had mostly gathered. Among them were the well-known figures like Wang Yan Ran. As core disciples, they naturally knew the inside story and the conflict between the two. Now, they all had a spectator¡¯s mindset. The elders would worry about the two¡¯s life and death, but for them, whoever won and restored their honor was what mattered most. Young people naturally had an interest in such matters. ¡°If I were Zhao Yu, I wouldn¡¯t even participate in this match¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, look at him now, sharp-tongued and seemingly dominant in trash talk, but once the fight starts, if Li Tian Ba grinds him into the ground, it will be even more humiliating¡­¡± ¡°Ultimately, he¡¯s still too young!¡± Wang Yan Ran had previously thought Zhao Yu was someone noteworthy, but now it seemed he couldn¡¯t even endure temporary humiliation, making great future achievements unlikely. As they conversed, the two on stage had already begun fighting. After a brief exchange of probing attacks, Li Tian Ba realized that ordinary martial arts wouldn¡¯t be enough to defeat Zhao Yu. Using a heavy punch, he retreated to create some distance. ¡°Heh heh!¡± A hint of arrogance on his face, ¡°Your basic combat skills are solid and you might even more stronger than me, but it doesn t matter! -Tier 2 is the era of vital energy and Blood Qi Realm. What good is normal combat skill?!¡± At the same time, his long blade began to emit a bloody aura. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°He¡¯S starting to gather his vital energy and Blood Qi energy. I wonder how much he¡¯ll use for his first attack¡­¡± ¡°If I were Zhao Yu, I¡¯d attack now to prevent Li Tian Ba from gathering too much energy¡­¡± Someone in the audience commented, quickly expressing surprise, ¡°Zhao Yu is also starting to gather his energy¡­¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know the vast difference in vital and blood level between him and Li Tian Ba?!¡± At this moment, the weapons of both fighters pulled out on the stage were coated with a layer of visible red energy aura, and the blood color grew more intense with time.. Chapter 736 - Chapter 736: Killing Li Tian Ba (2) Chapter 736: Killing Li Tian Ba (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Someone with keen perception speak up, ¡°Li Tian Ba has already accumulated fifty points of vital energy in such short period and Zhao Yu is not far behind, now reaching forty points¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s impressive. They were only been practicing the Earth-level technique for months, and they can already gather so much of vital energy within them for battle¡­¡± There were gasps of amazement, shocked that Zhao Yu¡¯s vital energy could reach such a high level within a month as well. After all, not everyone could use their vital energy and even the fighter cannot released all vital energy in the body at once, which is the purpose of practicing Earth-level martial art techniques. It is a tool to bring out their vital and blood qi energy for combat ¡°ZHAOYUUU¡¯l!¡± On the stage, Li Tian Ba was the first to launch his attack, wielding a blood-red long knife and charging straight at Zhao Yu. The blade, originally only about twenty centimeters wide, now appeared as broad as a door under the influence of vital and blood qi energy, looking overwhelmingly intimidating. ¡°LITIANBAAAl!!!¡± Zhao Yu was not to be underestimated either. His vital blood qi energy-infused long knife was now three meters long, slashing towards Li Tian Ba from several meters away. ¡°CLANGGGGG-!¡± A violent shockwave spread from the clash of their weapons and their vital blood qi energy attacks, making their sleeves flap with a ¡®whoosh.1 In an instant, they didn¡¯t stop, exchanging punches , kicks and slashes in the brief intervals. After dozens of exchanges, they each retreated, pulling away from each other. ¡°Impressive! Not bad!¡± Li Tian Ba¡¯s breathing was steady, and he twisted his neck left and right, as if the battle just now was merely a warm-up for him. ¡°In just one month, you¡¯ve managed to push your Earth-level martial technique to reach the intermediate level of the beginner, Zhao Yu. You do have some skill¡­¡± ¡°But that¡¯s all there is to it!¡± ¡°How much vital energy do you have left?!¡± ¡°Even if you have more than the average person, at most you have two hundred vital energy. Do you know how much I have?!¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t respond, maintaining a calm demeanor, silently listening to Li Tian Ba¡¯s words. Li Tian Ba disliked Zhao Yu¡¯s attitude, which was unbecoming of a weaker opponent. ¡°I¡¯m now at the late stage of the intermediate level of second tier, with nearly six hundred vital energy. How can you fight me for long?! After speaking, he took two steps back and began to gather his vital energy again. Contrary to the audience¡¯s expectations, Zhao Yu did not launch an attack to stop Li Tian Ba from gathering his energy. Doing so would only delay the inevitable defeat, making the loss seem more dignified than being beaten head-on. But Zhao Yu didn¡¯t want to lose; instead, he wanted to use this opportunity to kill Li Tian Ba. Wait until Moon City to make a move? He couldn¡¯t wait that long! Even though rationality told him that it was best to wait until Moon City to make a move, he couldn¡¯t help himself. He had to kill Li Tian Ba on the spot in Blackstone Town to avenge Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan. ¡°Zhao Yu is also starting to gather vital energy again!!! ¡°Howmuch vital blood qi energy can he replenish¡­ ¡°His level is way too low, his vital qi energy is too limited¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, how long has he been in the second tier? How much energy could he have?¡± ¡°I heard that when he goes hunting, he doesn¡¯t even move?! ¡°Seriously¡­ does he think he can just lie back and enjoy the benefits because he¡¯s a King Slayer Rank Five?!¡± ¡°If he can¡¯t show the value of a Rank Five, the greater the benefits he enjoys now, the more he will have to repay in the future¡­ After all, the reason Holy City ordered the protection of Rank Four and Rank Five individuals was to send them into the King¡¯s Secret Realm to retrieve the King Beast¡¯s corpse. If Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t accomplish that, his value might be lower than any King Slayer Rank Two or Rank Three fighter. In that case, his fate would be to become a breeding stallion. ¡°He¡¯s still gathering vital energy, and he¡¯s already at one hundred! ¡°What surprises me is that Zhao Yu can keep up with Li Tian Ba as well!¡± People could understand Li Tian Ba capable to gather one hundred vital energy; after all, he had been practicing Earth-level martial art techniques for five months and might have reached mastery level. But Zhao Yu was also able to gather one hundred vital energy?? ¡°Zhao Yu¡¯s martial technique art level has reached the same proficiency as Li Tian Ba?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s at one hundred and one, definitely beyond mastery level¡­¡± ¡°In our Blackstone Town, the Earth-level lower-rank martial art techniques mastery was at one hundred. Both of them have surpassed that¡­¡± Li Ping An¡¯s eyes almost popped out. He and Zhao Yu had ascended to the second tier at almost the same time. After a month of practice, his martial art technique had reached the beginner level, allowing him to gather twenty points of vital blood qi energy for launching an attack. For this, his family even held a celebration banquet. Yet, Zhao Yu had already reached mastery level in a month. ¡°Is the gap really that big?!¡± Li Ping An couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit frustrated. He had hoped to catch up to Zhao Yu in terms of martial art cultivation, but now it seemed the gap was too large. Below the stage, many people wore solemn expressions. ¡°These Old Civilians really have exceptional talent¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the Old Civilians are our ancestors. It¡¯s normal for them to be talented¡­¡± On the stage, Li Tian Ba¡¯s expression also changed. He hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Yu to be able to keep up with him and condense vital energy and Qi Blood together to the same level. ¡°Let¡¯s find out just how much energy you can condense! With this thought, he completely let loose, determined to make a big move. ¡°One hundred and thirty¡­¡± ¡°One hundred and forty¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°One hundred and fifty¡­¡± Under the watchful eyes of the audience, both sides on the stage frantically condensed their vital energy and qi blood, their values skyrocketing. ¡°One hundred and sixty¡­ The condensation speed is slowing down!¡± ¡°Li Tian Ba has almost reached his limit. His Earth-level martial technique has been cultivated to the late stage of mastery level. He will soon achieve the Minor Achievement Stage. He¡¯s truly a genius! Someone exclaimed in amazement, shocked at how Li Tian Ba, in just five months of cultivation, could condense so much vital energy and qi blood. Chapter 737 - Chapter 737: Killing Li Tian Ba (3) Chapter 737: Killing Li Tian Ba (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡± Zhao Yu! Look at Zhao Yu!¡±¡± someone exclaimed. ¡± He¡¯s still condensing his energy!¡± ¡°One hundred and seventy¡­¡± ¡°One hundred and eighty¡­¡± ¡°The speed hasn¡¯t slowed down!¡± At that moment, the speed at which both parties condensed their energy suddenly changed. On the other side, Li Tian Ba had gone from condensing ten points at a time to condensing nine, eight, seven and to one point at along the time. Starting from one hundred and sixty points, it was increasing bit by bit. It was obvious that he was about to reach his limit. On the other hand, Zhao Yu was still the same as before, still rising by ten points. ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°How is this possible?!! A mere brat from nowhere can surpassed me?¡± Not to mention the audience, even Li Tian Ba was stunned and shouted. Li Tian Ba could not hold it in any longer as he watched his opponent¡¯s vital and blood qi energy level soar to one hundred and ninety points. He stopped when his Vitality reached one hundred and eighty four points and rushed toward Zhao Yu. ¡°Die!¡± On the other side, Zhao Yu did not move. He was still condensing his energy. ¡°¡­ Two hundred!¡± Finally, just as Li Tian Ba¡¯s strike was about a meter to his head, Zhao Yu s three-meter-long saber, which had condensed two hundred points of Vital and Qi Blood energy was ready. There was a gap of nearly a meter between the two of them. Zhao Yu stationed in a quick draw posture and waited the right moment. ¡°One Style Draw: Death¡¯s Song!¡± Feeling the quick slash towards him, Li Tian Ba was too shocked to dodge due to the air pressure. He quickly used both of his hand to hold his weapon and blocked the attack. ¡°Boom!¡± The ground cracked instantly, and Li Tian Ba¡¯s whole body were send flying into the air for several seconds. His muscles had already tensed up, and his face was ferocious. He opened his mouth and shouted. ¡°Ahhh ¡°Bang ~!¡± At the critical moment, he still couldn¡¯t take it head-on. Just as his weapon about to crashed into pieces, he chose to jump backward. As a result, it was inevitable that a part of his body was attacked. ¡°Pa da Bright red blood flowed down the long knife. Li Tian Ba was actually at a disadvantage in this clash. His clothes had been torn to shreds in the collision just now, and strips of cloth hung on his body. His entire body was drenched in blood, making him look quite pitiful. But a sinister smile hung on his face. ¡°Too bad. I manage to block it!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!!!¡± Li Tian Ba laughed wildly, looking up at the sky. ¡°This time, you¡¯re out of energy, aren¡¯t you?!¡± The advantage of his level was evident. Li Tian Ba¡¯s vital energy was close to six hundred, and he still had four hundred left. in contrast, Zhao Yu, who was at the early stage of the second tier, had at most two hundred vital energy. This time, his blood and qi energy should be depleted. ¡°What a pity¡­¡± Many people below the stage felt regret. ¡°If Zhao Yu could condense a little more, Li Tian Ba would definitely be unable to block it¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Zhao Yu missed a chance to defeat Li Tian Ba¡­¡± ¡°He should surrender now!¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s already very impressive!¡± Some people secretly laughed, thinking that if Zhao Yu surrendered now, even if Li Tian Ba won, he would bear no lost. After all, being forced into such a state by someone at the early stage of the second tier and relying on a higher vital energy to win was indeed not very glorious. On the stage, Zhao Yu did not show any signs of frustration after seeing Li Tian Ba escape. Instead, he took out several bottles of potions from his pocket in front of everyone and poured them into his mouth. immediately afterward, he began to condense his energy again. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°What did he just drink?!¡± ¡°Wait, wasn¡¯t Zhao Yu¡¯s energy exhausted? How is he condensing it again?! Someone was surprised to find that Zhao Yu was starting to condense his vital and qi blood energy again. ¡°It seems to be related to that potion he just drank!¡± ¡°It looks like a recovery potion, something that can restore blood and energy¡­¡± -But even if he took that, how much energy can he recover?!¡± -Yes, the recovery potion needs time to digest. How can it recover in less than three to five seconds¡­¡± Li Tian Ba couldn¡¯t help but laugh, thinking Zhao Yu was making a last-ditch effort. Ignoring his own injuries, he began to condense his vital and qi blood again. ¡°Let¡¯s see how much energy you have left to squeeze out! He knew very well that the recovery potion couldn¡¯t restore much blood and energy in a short time. Both sides began to condense their blood again. ¡°Thirty¡­¡± ¡°Fifty¡­¡± ¡°Sixty¡­¡± ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu has already released nearly two hundred and fifty blood points from the beginning until now, and now he has another sixty points. Does his vital energy value exceed three hundred?! ¡°Three hundred, that¡¯s already the standard of the intermediate level of second tier, right?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s your standard. Don¡¯t forget, Zhao Yu is at the early stage of the second tier, with a blood value limit of four hundred points. Three hundred points is equivalent to the late stage of the early second tier¡­¡± ¡°No, they¡¯re still condensing blood!¡± Someone exclaimed. The total vital energy values of both sides on the stage soon exceeded two hundred. People¡¯s attention shifted from Li Tian Ba to Zhao Yu. ¡°One hundred, which means Zhao Yu¡¯s total blood value has reached three hundred and fifty¡­ Zhao Yu¡¯s cultivation speed is so fast?!¡± ¡°One hundred and thirty now¡­¡± ¡°One hundred and fifty!¡± When the values of both sides on the stage reached one hundred and fifty again, the audience went completely wild. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Zhao Yu¡¯s vital energy is four hundred, he has reached the peak of the beginner second tier, maybe even the mid-second tier! ¡°How could it be so fast?!¡± ¡°How did he doit?!!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t take their eyes off the stage, but they were still discussing fiercely. Wang Yan Ran was wondering if Zhao Yu was reaching his limit soon.. Chapter 738 - Chapter 738: Killing Li Tian Ba (4) Chapter 738: Killing Li Tian Ba (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°One hundred and Sixty¡­¡± As someone shouted this number, the audience suddenly seemed to have encountered a huge change and became silent. ¡°Intermediate level¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu has really reached the intermediate level of Tier 2!¡± ¡°One month? How can it be so fast?!¡± On the stage, Wang Yan Ran¡¯s expression changed from shock to astonishment and then to doubt. Seventh Grandad, Zhang Si Qi, and the others had the same expression as her. They were all cultivating by Zhao Yu¡¯s side, so they knew very well how many monsters Zhao Yu had hunted. According to his calculations, Zhao Yu¡¯s current progress should be around 50% of beginner. But now, he had displayed the Vitality of an Intermediate level¡­ ¡°One hundred and seventy¡­¡± Just like last time, Li Tian Ba¡¯s Vitality condensation speed slowed down again. However, what shocked him was that Zhao Yu did not have any intention of stopping. He continued to condense upward. ¡°Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!¡± This scene filled his mind, making him think that he was dreaming. Li Tian Ba bit the tip of his tongue hard and felt the pain and the taste of blood. He was sure that he was not dreaming. ¡°I can¡¯t let him continue condensing!¡± Li Tian Ba was shocked. This time, he did not dare to stop. When Zhao Yu¡¯s Vitality reached one hundred and eighty, he charged forward again. The other party had two hundred Vital and Blood Qi energy last time and almost killed him. Now, it was one hundred and eighty, while he had one hundred and sixty. The difference was not big. He should be able to hold on. ¡°Clash! Clash! Clash!¡± The two sides separated again. Zhao Yu was unharmed, while Li Tian Ba had lost an arm, looking even more miserable. ¡°It¡¯s the end, right? You¡¯re out of vital and qi blood energy, aren¡¯t you?!¡± Li Tian Ba panted heavily and looked at Zhao Yu with uncertainty. At this moment, Zhao Yu had already condensed more than a beginner fighter and reaching the intermediate level of second tier. He should be out of any spare energy now. Fortunately, he had more Vitality left than Zhao Yu. He still had nearly two hundreds and fifty points. ¡°Here it comes again!¡± At this moment, Zhao Yu, who was opposite him, began to condense his blood essence again. ¡°Is he trying to kill himself?!¡± Li Tian Ba¡¯s eyes were about to pop out, but he did not have time to think. He quickly began to condense his Qi and blood on his weapon to launch a second attack. If he did not follow up quickly, he would be courting death. Not to mention him, everyone below the stage, regardless of their strength, was dumbfounded when they saw this scene. ¡°Zhao Yu¡­Is he a monster?¡± ¡°How much Vitality is this?!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Zhao Yu definitely hasn¡¯t reached the intermediate stage of the second rank¡­¡± Wang Yan Ran confirmed. ¡°His Vitality seems to have recovered, not because his upper limit is high¡­¡± ¡°Recover?!¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? Recovering vital energy in battle?!¡± Some people only felt that it was ridiculous. If everyone was like this, who would still cultivate? They could just recover their Vitality in battle. Moreover, this seemed to be beyond common sense. ¡°Have you all forgotten that Zhao Yu had previously swallowed a large amount of Qi and Blood Powder. Look, he has swallowed it again¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, his energy has already condensed to 100 again¡­¡± ¡°Up until now, he has already condensed more than six hundreds of vital energy?!¡± ¡°No, compared to this, I want to know what level Zhao Yu¡¯s Earth level cultivation method has reached!¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that he had previously unleashed a two hundred point of Qi Blood attack? This is the standard of peak mastery¡­¡± ¡°One month to reach the peak of the Master Realm. This is too exaggerated¡­¡± Too many strange incidents had happened to Zhao Yu, making many people feel as if they were living in a dream, or as if they were witnessing the birth of a legend. ¡°Wait, he doesn¡¯t seem to be able to hold on any longer¡­¡± ¡°His energy has stagnated after reaching 120¡­¡± Many people shouted. ¡°Hu ~!¡± ¡°You scared me to death. Fortunately, this fellow has an upper limit as well. Otherwise, I would have thought that his energy were inexhaustible¡­¡± People realized that Zhao Yu¡¯s vital and qi blood energy had stopped when it reached one hundred and twenty points. He was going after Li Tian Ba now. This was the first time he took the initiative to attack. Li Tian Ba burst into laughter. ¡°Have you reached your limit? That¡¯s it! Come and get it!¡± His vital and qi blood value had already condensed to one hundred and thirty points. Seeing Zhao Yu¡¯s attack, he did not dare to continue condensing and immediately began to exchange blows. ¡°Clang!¡± Zhao Yu was at a slight disadvantage and was in a defensive state. However, it was much better than Li Tian Ba¡¯s previous two bloody appearances. ¡°I still have more Vitality left. Let¡¯s see how you die!¡± Li Tian Ba threw his head back and laughed loudly. After sending Zhao Yu falling back, he did not chase after him. Instead, he began to condense his energy. On the other side, Zhao Yu panted heavily under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. At the same time, he kept stuffing qi and blood potion into his mouth. The audience was enlightened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s not that Zhao Yu¡¯s Vitality limit is high. It¡¯s very likely that he hasn¡¯t reached the intermediate level. It¡¯s just that his Vitality recovery speed is fast¡­¡± People saw through the truth and knew that it was impossible for Zhao Yu to advance from Beginner to Intermediate level in a month. The reason why he was able to display nearly five hundreds vital and qi blood energy was purely because his recovery speed was fast. ¡± A normal Vitality Potion will only recover forty to fifty points of Vitality in one to two hours. Some experts might need an entire day to recover after exhausting their Vitality¡­¡± ¡°On the other hand, Zhao Yu was able to recover hundreds of Vitality in a short few seconds.. It¡¯s simply terrifying¡­¡± Chapter 739 - Chapter 739’. Killing Li Tian Ba (5) Chapter 739¡¯. Killing Li Tian Ba (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°So, Rank 5 fighter has a special physique?!¡± ¡°It should be some kind of special physique that can regenerate Qi and blood quicker than any of us¡­¡± ¡°However, this kind of physique should have side effects. Look at him last time. He couldn¡¯t condensed more than 120 points of Vitality¡­¡± Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Zhao Yu stopped once again when he had gathered 60 points of Vital and Qi Blood energy on his weapon and rushed toward Li Tian Ba. ¡°So, the upper limit this time is 60¡­¡± ¡°That is indeed very ridiculous. In a normal battle, just think about Zhao Yu¡¯s terrifying recovery ability. He can even fight those at a higher level¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If Zhao Yu¡¯s opponent was a person who had just entered the intermediate level without mastery level of Earth level martial art technique, he might have already been defeated¡­¡± On the battlefield, Li Tian Ba did not waste too much of his energy this time. When he condensed 60 vital and qi blood energy, he chose to fight Zhao Yu head-on. The two of them did not suffer much damage and separated again. This time, it was Li Tian Ba who took the initiative to attack Zhao Yu. He could already tell that Zhao Yu¡¯s recovery speed could not keep up. He planned to use this opportunity to completely exhaust Zhao Yu. After all, he still had nearly 70 Vitality points left. Zhao Yu would not be able to condense 60 vital and qi blood energy next time. As expected, Zhao Yu stopped when he condensed thirty points this time. Li Tian Ba carefully calculated the situation according to Zhao Yu¡¯s recovery speed and found that he could exhaust Zhao Yu to death no matter what. Similarly, when he rushed toward Zhao Yu, Li Tian Ba also condensed 30 points of Vital and QI Blood Energy. ¡°Boom!¡± Another wave of equal collision caused a shock wave that pushed both of them away. The moment he landed, Li Tian Ba charged at Zhao Yu again without giving him any spare time to recover thus started to condense his Vitality to energy. On Zhao Yu¡¯s side, it seemed like he was still forcefully condensing his Vitality into energy. However, his speed had greatly decreased. It had increased by three to four points from the previous instant of ten points. At the judges ¡®seats, the judges were as shocked as the audience. But they remembered their mission. ¡°Zhao Yu doesn¡¯t seem to be able to make it. Pay attention and observe. If the situation doesn¡¯t look right, save him¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°What a pity. This fellow is really talented¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, I remember that even that King Slayer Rank 5 fighter from twenty years ago didn¡¯t seem to have such formidable strength! ¡°However, back then, no one dare to fight with him. As for the situation in the Moon City and even the state capital, the rumors that came back are all just rumors. I don¡¯t know if they are true or not¡­¡± Zhao YU¡¯S astonishing points were his powerful Vitality recovery speed, which was unprecedented. At the very least, he had never seen anyone recover so quickly before. Secondly, it was the cultivation progress of his Earth-level cultivation technique. Previously, he had condensed 200 points of Vitality, which meant that he had cultivated his Earth-level cultivation technique to the peak of Mastery, or even the initial of Minor Achievement Stage. To be able to cultivate to such a level in a month¡¯s time, he could be called a peerless genius. ¡°There should be such a powerful person in the Holy City¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. There might be. That place is too far away from us¡­¡± Although the underground world was connected and under the direct jurisdiction of the upper and lower levels, it was limited by the base station, so the spread of information was not wide. Basically, except for the major events that could be spread throughout the world, the other trivial matters were only circulated between cities or between several cities. On the battlefield, Zhao Yu finally could not hold on any longer when he had gathered fifteen Vital and Qi Blood energy points. Another head-on collision. Both of them were in a bad state, especially Li Tian Ba. He was covered in blood and even lost an arm. However, everyone present thought that the victory would be Li Tian Ba¡¯s. After all, Li Tian Ba still had some spare Vitality left. As for Zhao Yu, according to the rules, he could only condense seven or eight points of Vitality at most before he could not hold on. ¡°You lost! Surrender before too late!¡± Li Tian Ba panted heavily as he condensed his Vitality. ¡°I originally planned to kill you here. Now, it seems that I can only wait for an opportunity in the future¡­¡± A regretful expression appeared on his face. He had more than ten points of Vitality than Zhao Yu, but it was not enough to kill him. This was because the experts in the judges ¡®seats could rush up at any time to help Zhao Yu. At the same time, Li Tian Ba was too tired to deliver the fatal blow. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Wang Yan Ran heaved a sigh of relief. She had never been so emotional like today. Zhao Yu had brought too many surprises. ¡°This Zhao Yu is even more powerful than I imagined. Unfortunately, he is just a little lacking. If he was given another month¡­No, in half a month, he might be able to defeat Li Tian Ba!¡± ¡°Yeah, but it also allowed us to witness the glory of Rank Five Fighter¡­ ¡°It might not be a special buff of the Rank Five Why do I feel like only Zhao Yu has this kind of talent?!¡± ¡°Who knows? Anyway, I¡¯ve never seen any other Rank Five. When was the last came in? I wasn¡¯t even born yet¡­ Just when the audience thought that the dust had settled. On the stage, Zhao Yu gathered seven to eight points of Vitality and charged at Li Tian Ba. Anyone could tell that Zhao Yu was already a lamp with no oil left and was about to fell to the ground. However, they felt that this person¡¯s future was limitless. Li Tian Ba condensed his Vitality to about ten points. He stopped as well and slashed at Zhao Yu. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Zhao Yu seemed to be smiling. This gave him an ominous feeling. Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t be faking it, could he? He could still recover Vitality? Li Tian Ba was shocked. At that moment, the Blood Qi saber in Zhao Yu¡¯s hand suddenly began to spread. From a few centimeters on the saber, it suddenly spread to a meter.. Chapter 740 - Chapter 740: Killing Li Tian Ba (6) Chapter 740: Killing Li Tian Ba (6) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Die! Li Tian Ba!¡± ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Li Tian Ba looked at the giant bloody saber in front of him and was too late to react. A second ago, the blood saber in Zhao Yu¡¯s hand was only the size of the main body, but now it had expanded to such a large size. ¡°This kind of great sword size must used at least Two Hundred and Fifty points of Vitality¡­¡± ¡°Oh No!¡± Li Tian Ba cried out in alarm. He didn¡¯t dare to resist and turned to flee. At the same time, in the judges ¡®seats, the few elders of the Wang family with a tap of their feet, they quickly rushed towards the arena and began to condense their energy to attack Zhao Yu. ¡°Spare him!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t kill him! Zhao Yu! Be wise!¡± Several of the Wang Family¡¯s elders shouted. The other judges were stunned for a moment before they gained back their conscious. They looked at each other and rushed up toward Zhao Yu while condensing their Vitality. As for the audience below the stage, they were completely overjoyed at this moment. Just a second ago, Zhao Yu¡¯s vital and qi blood energy was less than ten points, but now it¡¯s nearly two hundred and fifty points. How is this possible?! The speed of the two elders from the Wang family was already very fast, and their ability to condense Qi Blood far surpassed that of Li Tian Ba. In just a brief moment, they managed to condense nearly fifty points of energy, attaching it to their blades, hoping to block this fatal strike for Li Tian Ba. But Zhao Yu had a contemptuous smile on his lips. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, he swung his long great sword down. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The two elders from the Wang family were instantly blown away. Each of them had condensed nearly fifty points of blood essence, but facing of an attack with two hundred and fifty points of a great sword size saber, it was utterly insufficient. The result of resisting head-on was a dead end; they had no choice but to deflect the attack and retreat at the critical moment. As for Li Tian Ba, being Zhao Yu¡¯s primary target, he had no way to escape and was struck in an instant. ¡°Bang!¡± A cloud of blood mist exploded. There was nothing left of Li Tian Ba. Several fragments of the blades, broken into pieces, fell onto the arena. Zhao Yu¡¯s attack sound was like a thunderclap, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to skip a beat. ¡°Dead¡­¡± ¡°Li Tian Ba is dead!¡± Below the stage, countless people stood up, their eyes wide open as they looked at the stage in shock. ¡°They didn¡¯t manage to save him?!¡± ¡°No, the two judges were injured as well¡­¡± ¡°How is that possible? They are all high level experts. Their Earth Level they cultivate is also extremely profound¡­¡± ¡°The time is too short. Zhao Yu¡¯s accumulated energy was too great. They simply did not have the time to react¡­¡± People exclaimed. Soon, some people started to panic. ¡°Li Tian Ba is dead. King Slayer Rank 3 Fighter of the Wang Family¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Wang family is about to collapse!¡± ¡°The moon city will exterminated the whole Wang family!¡± Many of the Wang Family disciples were terrified. The reactions of the disciples from various other families were mixed; some were extremely excited, while others showed signs of worry, fearing that the Wang family turmoil would lead to slaughter and chaos. After all, under the premise that the Wang family knew they were facing annihilation, they would undoubtedly fight to the death. The ensuing turmoil would be more than most could bear. At the very least, for ordinary people, this was not good news. ¡°How dare you, Zhao Yu, you¡¯re courting death!¡± The two elders of the Wang family were immediately filled with anger and despair. They turned and charged towards Zhao Yu, seemingly intent on making him accompany Li Tian Ba in death. Who would have thought that at this moment, the elders of the other four families would step in front of Zhao Yu. ¡°Stop, Zhao Yu is a King Slayer Rank Five. If he dies here, the entire town will be buried with him. What are your two trying to do?!¡± someone shouted. ¡°Li Tian Ba is dead, what will happen to our Wang family?!¡± The Wang family elders were furious but didn¡¯t take action because they knew the combined strength of the people in front of them was greater than theirs. Moreover, several of them were already condensed their energy into their weapons, making a rash attack likely to result in a counter-kill. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. It wasn¡¯t our Five Great Families that killed Li Tian Ba¡­¡± ¡°Li Tian Ba was killed by Zhao Yu, and it was on the arena. Besides, Zhao Yu belongs to State City¡­¡± ¡°I believe that Moon City over there wouldn¡¯t be so unreasonable as to arbitrarily punish your Wang family¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There was a similar case before where two Rank Three fighters fought, resulting in one dead and one injured. Ultimately, Moon City was lenient and didn¡¯t take action against our Blackstone Town¡¯s families¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the Wang family elders became even more enraged. ¡°Is that the same? Although that family wasn¡¯t exterminated by Moon City, they had to pay a significant amount of compensation and suffered severe losses, falling from the top family and dropping out of the ranks¡­¡± ¡°That was because they were incompetent. If your Wang family manages well, how could you follow in their footsteps?!¡± Someone responded with a casual smile. It was only then that the Wang family elders realized that they clearly weren¡¯t on their side. Especially now, with Li Tian Ba dead, their Wang family would face punishment from Moon City. The other four families were highly likely to seize the opportunity to rise and replace their Wang family¡¯s top position. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With this thought, the Wang family elders turned and looked at the elders of the Li family, seething with hatred. ¡°Was this scheme your doing?!¡± The Li family elders remained composed and smiled lightly. ¡°Our Li family had no part in this. Who could have imagined that Zhao Yu would single-handedly kill Li Tian Ba?!¡± At this point, the others suddenly recalled that final strike. Zhao Yu had instantly condensed two hundred and fifty points of vital and qi blood, unleashing an incredibly powerful attack. This far exceeded the speed at which ordinary low-rank Earth-level techniques could condense.. Chapter 741 - Chapter 741: Killing Li Tian Ba (7) Chapter 741: Killing Li Tian Ba (7) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°I have now cultivated a low rank Earth level martial art to the Major achievement stage. Even I am unable to condense two hundred and fifty vital and qi blood in an instant. It will take at least three to four seconds¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just entered the Perfection Realm, and I¡¯ve condensed about sixty Vitality points in an instant. According to my calculations, I should be able to condense one hundred points of Vitality into Qi Blood energy in an instant when I reach the peak of the Perfection Stage¡­¡± ¡°But Zhao Yu¡­¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but glance at Zhao Yu, only to discover that he was no longer as disheveled as before. Instead, he was in high spirits as he looked around warily. It was obvious that he still had the strength to fight. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that when a High Rank Earth Level cultivation technique can instantly condense three hundreds Vitality points into Qi Blood instantly¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu won¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Impossible, where did he get an High Rank cultivation method?¡± ¡°Moreover, it has to be in perfection realm. Many people will not be able to that level it in their entire lives¡­¡± Zhao Yu walked away and smiled in his heart and did not response to any of the questions. During his fight with Li Tian Ba, he began to calculate with his Super Brian to wait for the right moment and an appropriate way to kill him. In the end, he realized that he only had the chance to kill Li Tian Ba if he lets his guard down. Otherwise, the guardians of the Wang Family wouldn¡¯t have allowed him to do as he pleased. Hence, Zhao Yu made a fuss about his own strength. Firstly, there was his own cultivation plan. During this period, he went out to hunt whenever he could; when he couldn¡¯t, he continuously bought magical potions to increase his progress bar. The over one million Tier 1 coins he brought from the lower camp were nearly exhausted, only then did he manage to push the progress bar to 63% of the Tier 2 beginner stage. Besides that, Zhao Yu made multiple preparations. He couldn¡¯t use the extreme rank cultivation method for now, so Zhao Yu conducted a separate derivation of the Li family¡¯s ¡°Mountain Splitting Art.¡± He derived it to the high grade then used technology points to push it to perfection realm. That¡¯s the reason why he could instantaneous condensation of Qi Blood energy to three hundred points. Of course, this was put at the last trick, aimed at the final strike to take Li Tian Ba¡¯s life. He was also paying attention at the Wang family¡¯s elder judges because he knew that even a low rank earth-level cultivation method, when reaching perfection, could only instantaneously condense one hundred Qi Blood Energy. After inquiring beforehand, Zhao Yu found out that the two Wang family members acting as judges here had stuck at the Major achievement stage, while the other had just entered perfection. Neither had the ability to block against his full strength. From this, he inferred that no one could withstand a final strike of two hundred and fifty Qi Blood energy, including Li Tian Ba. To prepare for this, Zhao Yu had to expose his secret of capable to recovering Qi and blood rapidly. Of course, there was someone else other than Zhao Yu could did it the same way in the historical records as an individual with exceptional talents who could recover Qi and blood quickly. So, he deliberately took Qi and Blood Powder during the fight to cover up his secret of capable to restore Qi and blood instantly. At the same time, everyone in the field, whether spectators or those involved in the incident, all took out their phones and started spreading the news outside. ¡°A major change in Blackstone Town, three members of the Wang family was killed by Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu killed Li Tian Ba in the arena. Come over hurry¡­¡± The death of a Li Tian Ba in Blackstone Town was a hurricane for the entire city. The last time a Rank three fighter died in the town, it led to the extermination of the top-ranked family. Moon City was the one caused the top-ranked family to decline and eventually withdraw from the historical stage. It happened again. The large-scale battle unseen for twenty years was about to begin. At this moment, people were instead uninterested in the tournament and focused on the outcome. After all, the death of Li Tian Ba meant the Wang family might be exterminated, or at least severely damaged as consequence. This would give the other four families a chance to gain more benefits, even advancing further. As the five families received the news, more and more individuals entered the competition venue. The Immortal Medicine Convention was forced to halt, the semi-final period postponed, and ordinary people had long sensed the unfavorable situation and left the scene. However, Zhao Yu was laying back safely. Beside him were hundreds of guards from the four great families. The original group of guards was also asked to leave the arena. Especially Wang Yan Ran. As a member of the Wang family, even if she had no intention of killing Zhao Yu, she was still asked to leave. ¡°Zhao Yu, you have really done something¡­¡± Wang Yan Ran sighed. She did not feel sad about the Wang family¡¯s encounter. Firstly, it was because her birth was a combination of interests. Her existence was bound to use as a tool to help the Wang Family to proceed further in status and power. Secondly, it was because her stepfather was Li Bo, and she herself was sandwiched between the Li family and the Wang family, although people respected her very much. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But in reality, they were secretly wary of each other, afraid that she would side with them. She had long seen through this kind of thing. Moreover, she would be going to the Moon City to study at a university soon. There was a high chance that she would settle down in the Moon City in the future. She would not have to worry about the Wang family¡¯s matters. After a while, Wang Yan Ran left. However, she kept her eyes on her phone, wanting to know what would happen next. At this moment, the entire Blackstone Town was in an uproar because of Zhao Yu¡¯s actions.. Chapter 742 - Chapter 742: Moon City Envoy Chapter 742: Moon City Envoy Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation In a courtyard in the Li family manor, Zhao Yu was lying on a rocking chair, rocking back and forth in boredom. From time to time, he would reach for a bottle of fruit juice and take a sip. A day had passed since he killed Li Tian Ba. The competition in the Immortal Medicine Convention had been suspended, and he had been escorted to the Li family manor by the Li family and the other three families. There were more than ten powerful elders of the four great families and countless other experts protecting him. Their goal was naturally to prevent the Wang Family from killing Zhao Yu and dragging the other four families down with them before the dust settled. Moreover, in order to prevent people from being disgusted with the world, no one was allowed to come to Zhao Yu¡¯s courtyard alone. The food that was usually delivered was checked and tasted by special personnel. Moreover, the people who came in and out to deliver things were all ordinary people. Even if such people wanted to assassinate Zhao Yu, they probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to pierce through his skin. ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s a new batch of grapes. Do you want to eat them?¡± A graceful woman in cool clothes asked softly. Although she was an ordinary person, she was chosen to be Zhao Yu¡¯s maid because of her good figure and look. There were three others like her. Each of them was beautiful and charming. They all came from the four great families. Their goal was naturally to obtain Zhao Yu¡¯s favor and leave behind an heir to change their fate. ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Yu nodded lightly. Soon, a beautiful woman took the initiative to step forward and kneel at the side. She peeled the grape skin and carefully fed it to Zhao Yu¡¯s mouth. ¡°Not bad, very sweet!¡± Zhao Yu nodded his head in satisfaction. He suddenly felt that this kind of life was quite pleasant. At the very least, it was difficult to find such a woman who was willing to be a slave on the moon base. The main reason was that the concept of class was obvious here, and the bloodline inheritance was orderly. Many people were born and had already accepted their fate, unlike on Earth, where the idea of equality was deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts. Even if there were women who were willing to serve him, no one knew what they were thinking or plotting for the future. They might even want to kill him for money when the time comes. On the other hand, the four maidservants here could not possibly have any bad intentions. At most, they hoped that Zhao Yu would favor them and leave behind a son. Unfortunately, Zhao Yu did not have such intentions. If these women had performed normally, he might have really been tempted to play with them. However, it was precisely because their service was too good that Zhao Yu was too satisfied, so he did not want to change anything lightly. Because he could control the essence, it was easy for him to not have any offspring. If they were unable to bear his child, the four families might vent their anger on them later on. Therefore, Zhao Yu decided not to touch them and let them maintain their value. This way, the four families would only think that he looked down on ordinary women and would not make things difficult for them. After enjoying a few grapes, Zhao Yu turned to the woman fanning him nearby and asked softly, ¡°How is the situation in the city?¡± ¡°The Wang family has suspended all their businesses and has withdrawn to their family residence. There hasn¡¯t been any major chaos yet¡­¡± Although these women were ordinary people, they were now close to Zhao Yu and naturally had some privileges. They were instructed on what they could and couldn¡¯t say. ¡°Did they mention when the Immortal Medicine Convention will start?¡± ¡°No, I heard it will be held after the Wang family incident was settle down¡­¡± ¡°Young master, I heard that the delegation from Moon City has arrived, led by a Tier 3 expert. They have already gone to the Wang family¡­¡± ¡°Yes, the leaders of the other four major families have also been summoned. It is said that a trial conference will be held at the Wang family¡¯s manor¡­¡± Zhao Yu was not surprised by the arrival time of the delegation from Moon City. He had scheduled his plan to kill Li Tian Ba to coincide with this time. The purpose was that regardless of the outcome of the negotiations between the Wang family and the Li family, a decision would be made by the envoy from Moon City. However, the delegation arrived a day later than expected, and Zhao Yu was more formidable than anticipated, having directly blasted Li Tian Ba into dust at the arena. This indeed caught everyone by surprise. Afterward, Zhao Yu continued to enjoy the life of being attended to. When the other three maids had to leave for some tasks, leaving only a maid from the Li family. ¡°Young master, the Li family wants me to ask if you would allow them to conduct some research. In exchange, they can provide you with some resources¡­¡± ¡°Research?!¡± ¡°They noticed your physique is special and can quickly recover vitality. It might be some kind of mutated bloodline. If they can analyze something from your blood, it could potentially benefit humanity¡­¡± ¡°I see!¡± Zhao Yu had thought everyone had forgotten about his performance in the arena. It seemed that the Wang family¡¯s issue was more pressing, temporarily overshadowing his matter. ¡°How many blood they need, and what kind of research? Can you represent the Li family?¡± Zhao Yu looked at her suspiciously. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This maid was just an ordinary person. If not for her good figure and looks, she wouldn¡¯t have been allowed near him. How could the Li family give her such authority? ¡°Young master, forgive me. I am only here to ask for your attitude. The specific cooperation will be discussed later by the Li family¡¯s members¡­¡± ¡°Stand up, stand up, I¡¯m not blaming you!¡± Zhao Yu reached out to help her up, finding the touch quite pleasant. ¡°Did they mention when they want to discuss this with me?¡± Chapter 743 - Chapter 743: Moon City Envoy (2) Chapter 743: Moon City Envoy (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Naturally, he was more than happy to get free resources. He knew that his body was no special at all and the mutated bloodline she mentioned just now. It was purely because of his Super Brain function to convert technology point to fully recover his body condition. As for research, he was even less afraid. Even Earth¡¯s technology could not develop a curse that targeted an individual, let alone this place where there was only the upper limit of level one technology. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s wait for the Wang family¡¯s trial to end. It should be within one or two days¡­¡± In the Wang family¡¯s living room. There were five dignified middle-aged men sitting on the main seat. The upper echelons of the four great families sat on the benches on the left and right, and in the middle stood a group of upper echelons of the Wang Family. ¡°A King Slayer Rank 3 fighter died in your Blackstone Town. Does the Wang Family and the rest of the families know their crimes?!¡± The man sitting in the center of the main seat asked calmly. He was an envoy from the Moon City, a third tier expert, and also a member of the Wu family, the number one family in the Moon City. ¡°My Lord, please be wise. It has been five months and nine days since Li Tia Ba came up. During this period, my Wang family has been conscientious and has protected him well¡­¡± ¡°Li Tian Ba died in the arena of the Immortal Medicine Convention. The person who killed him was Zhao Yu, the new King Slayer Rank 5 fighter¡­¡± One of the Wang Family elder stood up respectfully and explained their stand. ¡°We thought both sides had exhausted their Qi and blood. At the final moment, Zhao Yu had instantly condensed two hundred and fifty points of vital Qi Blood to attack. The Wang Family elders and the judges of the other four families had tried their best to save him, but they were still a step too late¡­ The other four families could not deny it. Otherwise, it would be equivalent to the four families not being able to protect themselves. Thus, the four families leaders all agreed that what the Wang Family said was true. The judges of their families had also tried their best to save Li Tian Ba, but in the end, they were still unable to save him. ¡°Oh?¡± Wu Yong Wei, who was sitting at the main seat, laughed.¡± How can he be a match for Li Tian Ba? I remember that Zhao Yu has only been promoted for a month? Are you sure you¡¯re not lying to us?!¡± Hearing this, all the Wang Family Leader¡¯s lips curled up, while the others family leader frowned. The death of Li Tian Ba in Blackstone Town could be a big or small matter. On one hand, it depended on the subjective and objective, and on the other hand, it depended on how the delegation group decided. WU Yong Wei was obvious that he did not want to settle the score only with the Wang Family. He had included the five families of Blackstone Town as soon as he opened his mouth. Gazing at the calm and composed figure of Elder Wang in the arena, Elder Li understood that the Wang family must have already made arrangements in Moon City before these envoys set out. It wasn¡¯t necessarily for this matter, but just in case, hoping they would treat the Wang family members here a bit better. Who would have thought it would come in handy here. ¡°I see, so this Zhao Yu is a person of exceptional talent who can quickly restore his vitality!¡± The several third-tier experts exchanged glances, seemingly intrigued. ¡°Not only that, but our Blackstone Town doesn¡¯t have high rank earth-level martial art techniques. What we gave Zhao Yu was only a low rank earth-level technique, yet his speed of condensing two hundred and fifty points of vital qi blood energy is comparable to the perfection of a high rank earth-level technique¡­¡± ¡°What a mysterious little fellow!¡± The envoys were full of admiration, their interest in Zhao Yu were deepening along the meeting. ¡°Alright then, given this, Li Tian Ba¡¯s death is indeed justified¡­¡± ¡°The Wang family¡¯s death penalty can be waived, but according to the rules, for a King Slayer Rank 3 fighter death, your Wang family must compensate for the value Li Tian Ba could have brought¡­¡± Elder Wang and the rest of the elders of Wang Family couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief and quickly stepped forward, ¡°The Wang family is willing to compensate for Li Tian Ba¡¯s value. Please, my lord, enlighten us on what to do¡­¡± ¡°Although Li Tian Ba was dead now, he clearly had lofty ambitions. He might have been able to reach King Slayer Rank 5 limit at the second tier, so five bottles of second-tier divine medicine are unavoidable¡­¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Before Elder Wang could speak, an elders of the Wang family stepped forward, ¡ö¡öMy Lord, Li Tian Ba was only a King Slayer Rank 3 fighter. According to past examples, it¡¯s already difficult to predict if he was able to maintain as King Slayer Rank 3 at the second tier, let alone Rank 5?! ¡°Tsk tsk, are you saying Li Tian Ba couldn¡¯t even achieve King Slayer Rank 1 at the second tier?!¡± Wu Yong Wei said with a faint smile. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± The Wang family elders quickly lowered his head. ¡°Even if we wiped out your Wang family, it wouldn¡¯t be too much. However, given your innocence, we only require you to compensate for Li Tian Ba¡¯s value¡­¡± Elder Wang understood there was no room for negotiation and promptly agreed to provide five portions of second-tier divine medicine. Wu Yong Wei nodded and exchanged glances with the other four families, essentially one bottle per family must be submitted to the delegation group. ¡°Additionally, Li Tian Ba had the potential to advance to the third tier. He might have had a chance to take down a king beast at Tier 3-¡± ¡°Of course, the third tier is different from the first and second tiers. King beasts at that level are incredibly powerful and intelligent. We won¡¯t ask for much, just two portions of third-tier divine medicine for Li Tian Ba¡¯s value¡­¡± ¡°Two portions? Tier 3!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Elder Wang¡¯s eyes widened, filled with bitterness, ¡°My lord, our Wang family doesn¡¯t have third-tier divine medicine. If we did, we would have used it long ago¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Wu Yong Wei wasn¡¯t surprised and continued, ¡°I heard you are hosting a immortal Medicine Convention and have offered a second-tier immortal medicine this time?!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± all the families leaders of Blackstone Town felt a surge of foreboding. ¡°Perfect. We brought over twenty young people with us this time. Let them join the Immortal Medicine Convention and compete¡­ ¡°This¡­.¡± Chapter 744 - Chapter 744: Moon City Envoy (3) Chapter 744: Moon City Envoy (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The Wang Elder and the other four Elders looked at each other, not knowing what to say. The rewards for the top ten of the Immortal Medicine Convention were originally designed for theirs younger generation. In fact, they already knew who the top ten would be. But now, the Moon City delegation had just arrived, and more than twenty people had to join. With the strength of the younger generation of the Moon City, they were afraid that they would snatch their top ten spots clean. One had to know that other than one portion of immortal medicine, there were nine portions of divine medicine in the top ten. This item might not be worth much to Moon City, but it was worth a lot to Blackstone Town. ¡°Look at all of your expression, it¡¯s as if we¡¯re going to rob you!¡± Wu Yong Wei smiled and said,¡± Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just giving the young people a chance to compete fairly. As for what ranking they can get, it depends on themselves. If their skills are not as good as others, maybe the top ten will be taken by your people¡­¡± The five elders looked at each other and hoping someone to voice out. Soon enough, the Wang Elder asked,¡± May I know are the young talents who came to my Blackstone Town this time from the various great families of Moon City?!¡± ¡°There¡¯s one. He¡¯s a kid from the Zhuge family. However, his Sequence isn¡¯t high either. He¡¯s only 49th¡­¡± ¡°Only one¡­¡± The people from the all five families heaved a sigh of relief. In the eyes of the five envoys, however, it was laughable. They wanted to laugh at the frog in the well, thinking that besides the major families, the younger generation of Moon City couldn¡¯t compare to their Blackstone Town?! However, Wu Yong Wei clearly had other tasks at hand and casually said, ¡°Additionally, the Hong Wu Academy admissions can give you twenty extra interview spots¡­¡± Hong Wu Academy was a branch of Hong Wu State City set up in Moon City. Being able to study there meant a bright future, even a chance at reaching the third tier easily with certifies to enter State City. The five of them exchanged glances and agreed immediately. ¡°Good!¡± Wu Yong Wei nodded and continued, ¡°We will stay in Blackstone Town for about a month. When the envoy from State City arrives, we escort Zhao Yu to Moon City together¡­¡± ¡°By the way, does your Blackstone Town have someone who can enter Hong Wu Academy without an exam, what about the descendant of that King Slayer Rank 5 from twenty years ago¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Leader Wang nodded excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s my daughter, Wang Yan Ran. She¡¯s only nineteen but already at the high level of second tier!¡± Unexpectedly, the five envoys showed no reaction to his boast. Clearly, reaching the high level second tier at that age was common in Moon City. ¡°Alright then, in a month, we will bring her go to Moon City as well¡­¡± Wu Yong Wei thought for a moment and added, ¡°This time, over twenty young people have come, and they have exhausted their potions on the way. The training resources in your Blackstone Town will be provided by the Wang family. Consider the death of Li Tian Ba resolved. Any objections?¡± ¡°No objections. Please rest assured, envoy. The training resources for the young talents from Moon City will be fully provided by my Wang family¡­¡± The resources for over twenty people¡¯s training were no small amount, even for the Wang family. Especially since the people from Moon City likely treated potions like water. But at this moment, they had no choice but to agree. After all, as Wu Yong Wei mentioned the death of Li Tian Ba could be a major or minor issue. Only when the dust settled down would there be no further schemes or calculations. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s settled then!¡± Wu Yong Wei casually decided the matter. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Elder Li on the side opened his mouth to further reveal something, but seeing the faint contempt in the envoy¡¯s eyes, he closed his mouth again. Ultimately, he was unwilling to let this opportunity pass without toppling the Wang family. But the envoys were at the third tier, beyond his challenge. He could only accept this outcome. However, this result wasn¡¯t too bad. At least the Wang family had to bleed a lot, consuming many resources, which meant their younger generation would gradually fall behind. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the top family¡¯s seat would be vacated. At that time, it would be the Li family¡¯s opportunity! That day, Zhao Yu was resting in the courtyard and noticed that there seemed to be fewer guards around. Soon, Li Bo walked in with a joyful expression. ¡°Good news, Zhao Yu, I have good news for you!¡± Seeing his expression, Zhao Yu basically guessed what he was about to say, ¡°Is the Wang family¡¯s matter resolved?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Li Bo nodded, ¡°The envoys from Moon City have judged the case. The Wang family compensated with five portions of second tier divine medicine and allowed the young talents from Moon City to participate in this Immortal Medicine Convention¡­¡± After hearing the details, Zhao Yu understood. The Wang family wasn¡¯t exterminated, just heavily paying a price in resources. Seeing Zhao Yu¡¯s indifferent reaction, Li Bo understood that whether the Wang family was destroyed or not didn¡¯t matter much to Zhao Yu, as he had someone protecting him. ¡°So, I can leave this courtyard now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°The elders have withdrawn. From now on, Seventh Grandad and Yan Ran will protect you¡­¡± ¡°What about me, no one mentioned me?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu asked with some confusion. Li Bo hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°You are a King Slayer Rank 5. Even the envoys from Moon City can¡¯t judge you¡­¡± ¡°However, what you did was indeed wrong and may affect you in the future¡­¡± Zhao Yu understood. The people from Moon City didn¡¯t have the authority to manage his fate, so they couldn¡¯t use this as an excuse to ask him for benefits.. Chapter 745 - Chapter 745: Moon City Envoy (4) Chapter 745: Moon City Envoy (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation I Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Li Tian Ba was under the jurisdiction of the Moon City. They could ask for benefits from the Wang family and even take the opportunity to destroy the Wang family. From the looks of it, he might seem fine now, but when he reached the state city, someone might use this as an excuse to command him with some conditions. However, even so, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t regret it. People lived for the sake of own principle and honor. If he couldn¡¯t avenge Hao Yu Wei and Yang Hui Yan in Blackstone Town as he though for justice, what was the point of living? ¡°In addition, about our research study the fact that your Vitality recovery speed is extremely fast¡­I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to do it now!?¡± Li Bo said hesitantly. ¡°Of course, as long as the price is right, I have no problem with it!¡± Zhao Yu agreed immediately. Compared to hunting, it was obvious that drinking potions was faster and saved a lot of time and effort. Of course, the most important thing was to obtain a certain amount of Technology Points. This was the most fastest way he could think of now to Zhao Yu. Li Bo was overjoyed and quickly told him the conditions the Li family had offered. Other than the magic potion, Zhao Yu also provided some life potions. To Zhao Yu, the main purpose of the potion was to increase his his technology point on further leveling up his cultivation progress, so he didn¡¯t really care about the magic potion that only gave him little progression on his martial art. On the other hand, life potions did not provide cultivation progress like magic potion, but it gave a lot of technology points. As for the divine medicine, he wanted it as it could provide all benefit to his level, martial art level and technology points. But unfortunately, Li Bo and Li family didn¡¯t have this much stock to trade with Zhao Yu. It was obvious that the Li family wasn¡¯t willing to give it to him in the first place as well. ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for you, can we go to the research institute now?¡± Li Bo asked anxiously. ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve been here for a day. It s suffocating! Zhao Yu gestured for Li Bo to lead the way. Soon, he arrived at the research institute, which was built next to the Li family¡¯s private hospital. He was also a researcher in the medical field back in earth. When he arrived, there were already experts in the medical field personally in charge. What Zhao Yu had to do was very simple. He had to listen to the doctor s instructions every day, do various tests, and occasionally draw blood. The rest of the time was free. He could drink potions non-stop to increase his strength. After all, Li Bo was considered a top management member of the Li family and was one of the busiest generation. After accompanying Zhao Yu for a few hours, he left in a hurry. The task of accompanying Zhao Yu was given to Li Ping An after he left to some other business. Of course, Seventh Grandad, Wang Yan Ran, and the others were also with them. However, they were guards and not messengers. ¡°Brother-in-law, many of the people who came from Moon City this time are here for my sister¡­¡± Li Ping An had sold his sister Wang Yan Ran out as soon as he opened his mouth. According to him, Zhao Yu was so powerful that he could has to become his brother-in-law. That way, he could protect him in the future. Perhaps in the next 30 years, his nephew would be able to protect him. Zhao Yu was a little embarrassed at first, but when he saw Li Ping An s insistence, he didn¡¯t insist on mocking him. After all, he was just a little kid, so there was no need to bring back the old history between them. He was also curious about the people from the Moon City.¡± What are the rest of the young people doing? Ain¡¯t they also chasing after your sister¡± he asked. ¡°Brother-in-law, I¡¯ve asked around for you. The majority of them chose not to mess with the Moon City. By the way, brother-in-law, there are many young girl outside waiting for you. It¡¯s said that they want to give birth to your children¡­¡± ¡°The rest was coming for my sister. They want my sister to give birth to their children¡­¡± When Zhao Yu heard this, he was speechless and stared at him for long. He felt that Li Ping An was too direct. ¡°Right! There is another matter to attend.¡± Li Ping An suddenly thought of something and quickly said, ¡°They have discussed with our elders. There are going to be twenty of Moon City people participate in the Immortal Medicine Convention¡­¡± ¡°These past two days, people have been challenging those who have already secured spots in the top hundred, trying to take their places¡­¡± ¡°I heard that among the youngsters who came this time from Moon City, there is one from the Zhuge family¡¯s sequence¡­¡± ¡°Sequence?!¡± Upon hearing a new term, Zhao Yu immediately became curious and inquired about the sequence. Li Ping An quickly explained, ¡°Our Blackstone Town has a small population. Even if we don¡¯t know all the core members of the five major families well, we¡¯ve at least seen each other¡­¡± ¡°But Moon City is different in term of scale. Its population is more than ten times ours. Within the five major families, many members not only haven t met each other, they don¡¯t even know each other¡¯s names¡­¡± ¡°Similarly, to ensure the inheritance of their family, the five major families in Moon City have a system for selecting their leader¡­¡± ¡°There are sixty-four positions in the sequence, and after the old leader steps down, the person ranked first in the sequence takes over¡­¡± ¡°These sixty-four positions in the sequence don¡¯t consider bloodline or relationships, only potential and strength. Only those who possess both can rise to the top¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that those ranked in the top twenty of the sequence have a high chance of becoming elders in their respective families and advance to state city as option in the future¡­¡± After listening to Li Ping An¡¯s explanation, Zhao Yu understood the shole picture. ¡°So which rank he belong to for the one from the Zhuge family?¡± ¡°Ranked 49, named Zhuge Wohu. Male. His purpose in coming to our Blackstone Town is unclear¡­¡± Li Ping An added his opinion, ¡°He could be here for my sister, or he could be here for you¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In reality, most of the young people who followed the envoy group came for Zhao Yu. After all, Zhao Yu himself was at the unseen King Slayer Rank 5 fighter after so long, while Wang Yan Ran was only a descendant of the previous Rank 5 fighter. Without the help of divine medicine, her limit would be stuck forever at Rank 4 or she could risk her life trying to level up in King¡¯s Secret Realm. This also meant that Wang Yan Ran had high investment value. When she reached the King Slayer Rank 4 limit of second tier, just one bottle of second-tier divine medicine could help her break her upper limit to reach the second-tier King Slayer Rank 5 realm. Of course, compared to the value of an old citizen¡¯s King Slayer Rank 5 fighter, it was still much less. The key factor was whether one could enter the King¡¯s Secret Realm, the only source of raw materials for divine medicine, which only King Slayer fighter could enter. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s another arrogant guy.. As soon as he arrived here, he challenged Zhang Cheng Yang and seriously injured him¡­¡± Chapter 746 - Chapter 746: Moon City Envoy (5) Chapter 746: Moon City Envoy (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation , Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡± Zhang Cheng Yang?!¡± Zhao Yu had been looking through his phone for the past two days and had heard of this name. It was said that he was the favorite to win the Immortal Medicine Convention and the strongest person in the young generation of the Zhang family. ¡°Who is that person?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s called Wu Liu¡­¡± ¡°Wu Liu?!¡± Zhao Yu found his name sounded a little ordinary. ¡°Don¡¯t think that his name is very ordinary. In fact, he¡¯s a follower, servant and subordinate of the Wu family¡¯s Sequence 9¡­¡± Li Ping An said with a solemn expression. ¡°According to the other kind-hearted sisters from Moon City, this Wu Liu is very strong and has the qualifications to enter the Wu family¡¯s sequence However, in order to show Master that he was loyal and has no determination to compete for the position of the family leader, he has never participated in the sequence competition¡­¡± At this point, Li Ping An seemed to be a little hesitant. Zhao Yu saw through his thoughts at a glance and directly asked him to speak. Li Ping An gritted his teeth,¡± Brother-in-law, no matter how that Wu Liu provokes you, don¡¯t get carried away. You can¡¯t beat him at all now. You¡¯ll be at a disadvantage¡­¡± ¡°Challenge me?!¡± Weren¡¯t these people here to protect him? Why was there still someone who wanted to provoke him? ¡°Yes.¡± Li Ping An nodded and said, ¡°That Wu Liu is very arrogant. The moment he appeared, he clamored for Zhao Yu to come and pay him a visit. He wants you to serve his master¡­¡± ¡°Oh Ho!¡± ¡°Hahahah! How strong is his master? How dare he make me serve him?!¡± Zhao Yu laughed coldly. I heard that it¡¯s a high-level third tier fighter¡­¡± Zhao Yu coughed and asked curiously,¡± And only Sequence 9?!¡± ¡°Then I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Li Ping An scratched his head. He didn¡¯t know much about Moon City, and he had only heard some rumors. ¡°Understood. What is the average strength of the young people who came to our Blackstone Town this time? Are there all at the third tier?!¡± ¡°Not all!¡± Li Ping An shook his head. ¡°I heard there¡¯s a rule in the Holy City that generally, those at the third tier can¡¯t come here easily, unless they are part of a fixed trade caravan, and even then, they have to trade at specific locations¡­¡± ¡°The reason five third tier envoys could come this time is all because of you, brother-in-law. They came to protect you¡­¡± ¡°As for the other young people, I heard they are all at the high level of the second tier, and several of them are suspected to have reached the stage of King Slayer Rank 1¡­¡± For the New citizen after reaching the peak of the high level, there are two options. One is to take the third tier divine medicine and directly advance, though the strength will be weak. The other option is to continue taking the second-tier divine medicine to break through their limit to the king slayer realm. Those with incredible potential or who are prioritized by major families usually reach the peak of the fifth rank before considering advancing to the third tier. ¡°What about my match? When does the next one start?!¡± Zhao Yu was not interested in these young people from Moon City. After all, they couldn¡¯t decide his fate, similar to how he viewed Wang Yan Ran and others. ¡°Your opponent was badly injured and can¡¯t participate in the match, so you win by default. You¡¯re now in the top fifty¡­¡± ¡°The next opponent hasn¡¯t been decided yet. We have to wait for those guys from Moon City to finish their matches, which should be in about four or five days later¡­¡± With no match to fight for the time being, Zhao Yu was in no hurry. After witnessed Li Ping An away, he spent his days cooperating with research and constantly taking magic and life potions. In three days, he consumed countless magic and life potions, forcibly raising himself from 63% to 78%. His vitality point also soared to 312 points. Correspondingly, Zhao Yu perfected the high-rank Earth-level martial art technique, Mountain Splitting Art to perfection. This meant that his speed of mobilizing vital into qi blood energy instantly reached 400 points. Basically, in instant combat, he could sweep all the second-tier opponents in Blackstone Town. Of course, this was limited to one-on-one combat. To deal with someone like him who recovered quickly, it would only take two people: one to engage him and the other to gather energy. As long as they fought with qi blood energy in long period of time, Zhao Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. However, when Zhao Yu reaches the peak of the beginner level of second tier with a vitality limit of 400 points, it means that no one among the natives of¡¯ Blackstone Town will be his match, including those elders who have been cultivating low-rank earth-level techniques for decades. After all, his greatest strength isn¡¯t just perfecting martial art techniques, but his ability to restore Qi blood energy using technology points. This means that as long as his technology points aren¡¯t exhausted, his energy level is inexhaustible. In a one-on-one duel, he could outlast and defeat a dozen second tier family elders. Three days later, after completing all the necessary research and inspection tasks, it was time to assess the results. When the head of the Li family received the conclusion from a leading medical expert, he was dumbfounded. ¡°After wasting so many magic potions and life potions, the conclusion is that Zhao Yu¡¯s physique is not replicable?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± An elderly doctor nodded. ¡°In fact, our medical instruments couldn¡¯t detect any difference between Zhao Yu and others¡­¡± ¡°But the fact remains that his blood energy recovery speed is incredibly fast, so we suspect he might have some sort of hidden gene, a recessive trait that we can¡¯t detect¡­¡± The elders of the Li family were all speechless. Elder Li on top of all others elders had hoped to get something from Zhao Yu ahead of everyone else. Now it seems that Zhao Yu¡¯s talent is unique to him and cannot be replicated. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Is there really nothing that can be done?!¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± After receiving this definitive answer, Elder Li and the rest of the Li family members sighed deeply, lamenting the wasted magic potions. ¡°No, I have to find a way to make up for this¡­¡± After a brief contemplation, an idea came to him.. Chapter 747 - Chapter 747: Moon City Envoy (6) Chapter 747: Moon City Envoy (6) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation He took out his phone and called Zhao Yu. ¡°Zhao Yu, you brat, these three days have been living very comfortable under my roof. Right!?¡± ¡°All thanks to you, Elder Li. I¡¯m just cooperating with your research!¡± On the other side, Zhao Yu could already hear the displeasure in Elder Li¡¯s voice. He understood that they hadn¡¯t figured out anything about his ability. As Zhao Yu guessed, Elder Li revealed the result angrily. ¡°That¡¯s a real disappointment. I thought you would be able to let me know why my body is so special¡­¡± Zhao Yu put up an act on the phone. ¡°You¡­¡± Elder Li rolled his eyes and said directly,¡± You¡¯re living at my place with good food and drink. You¡¯ve drunk our potion that¡¯s worth millions¡­¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances, if the research has no results, it will naturally have to be terminated. However, do you want to continue whoring for potions for free?!¡± Zhao Yu was already mentally prepared for the fact that he would not have any magic potion of life potion to drink. However, hearing Elder Li¡¯s suggestion, it seemed like there was some scheme under his skin. He hurriedly asked about the situation. ¡°Hmph, listen carefully. The other four families haven¡¯t realized what¡¯s going on. You came to the hospital and declared as being injured in the battle with Li Tian Ba¡­¡± ¡°If you reveal to Wang Yan Ran and the others that you¡¯re actually doing research here, do you think the other four families will not be interested in getting involved as well?¡± Hearing this, Zhao Yu came to a realization. He understood Elder Li¡¯s plan now. They wanted to use this opportunity to extort money from the other four families. After all, only a few people in the Li family knew the results of the current research. To the other four families, Zhao Yu¡¯s unique ability to recover Vitality rapidly could make them pay a huge sum of money. ¡°I want 80%!¡± Zhao Yu said excitedly. ¡± Bullsh * t, are you out of your mind?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget the cost that our Li family paid. That¡¯s a magic potion and life potion worth millions¡­¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll deduct of the cost and 80% of the profit belongs to me?!¡± Zhao Yu probed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean the Li family is working for you?!¡± Elder Li said indignantly. ¡°How much can you give me?!¡± Zhao Yu pursed his lips, looking as if he would not negotiate if he gave too little. Originally, Elder Li had planned to take 80% from Zhao Yu, but Zhao Yu seems like a greedy guy as well. He was too embarrassed to bring it up. However, he also understood that Zhao Yu was not so easy to fool. After hesitating for a moment, he finally agreed to split the profits 50 ¨C 50. Zhao Yu asked a probing question of 60 ¨C 40, which infuriated Elder Li on the spot. Soon, Zhao Yu immediately agreed to a 50 ¨C 50 split. For the next two days, under the guidance of Elder Li, Zhao Yu subtly let slip about his involvement in the research. As a result, Wang Yan Ran, Zhang Si Qi, Sun Yi Fan, and others became aware of it. Naturally, once they knew, the four major families were also informed. That same day, people from the four major families stormed the research institute, engaging in intense negotiations with the Li family. In the end, both parties reached an agreement. The benefits Zhao Yu received amounted to magic potions worth two million. The cost, however, was a repeat of the previous inspection. The difference was that this time, the inspection was conducted by members of the other four major families. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only By the third day, when the inspection results were out, the four major families were in tears. They realized why Zhao Yu had let it slip¡ªit was a scheme he had orchestrated with the Li family to swindle them. Meanwhile, Zhao Yu¡¯s frantic consumption of magic potions over these three days had boosted his progress bar from 78% to 93%, and his Vitality value had reached 372 points. It was estimated that in another two days, he would achieve complete mastery of the beginner level of second tier and advance to the intermediate level of the second tier. At this moment, the official announcement for the Immortal Medicine Convention arrived, stating that his second match in the top 100 competition was finally about to begin.. Chapter 748 - Chapter 748: Regretless Youth Chapter 748: Regretless Youth Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Normally, the Immortal Medicine Convention would take a longer time. After all, the original intention of holding this convention was to ease the conflict between Zhao Yu and Li Tian Ba. But now, the two of them had already come to a conclusion, and the matter had been resolved. There was no need to continue dragging it out. Moreover, the young masters and young ladies from Moon City did not want the competition to be too long. Both sides hit it off and moved the competition forward. In a private room on the second floor of the venue, Zhao Yu was watching the match through the glass window. Li Ping An¡¯s little mouth kept talking beside him. ¡°Sis¡­BrotherYu!¡± He had originally wanted to call her brother-in-law out of habit, but when he saw Wang Yan Ran¡¯s black line sweeping over, his scalp went numb, and he quickly changed the way he addressed her. ¡°Your opponent this time is a fighter from Moon City. He¡¯s called He Xiang. He¡¯s not very famous, unlike Wu Liu and Zhuge Wohu¡­¡± ¡°However, this person should be a strong fighter as well. I heard that he is already a student of the Hong Wu Academy. He deliberately delayed his enrollment by a month and came to our Blackstone Town¡­¡± Li Ping An cautiously turned around and looked at Wang Yan Ran. ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. This person doesn¡¯t seem to be here for you. He seems to be here for my sister. He¡¯s been asking about my sister for the past two days¡­¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m deaf? What did you say behind my back again?¡± Wang Yan Ran appeared behind the two of them and grabbed Li Ping An¡¯s ear, causing him to scream in pain. Liu Hao had also appeared here at some point in time. He held Zhao Yu¡¯s hand with a solemn expression. ¡°Brother, come on! You must defeat that guy called He Xiang!¡± After spending some time together, Zhao Yu had long known about the situation of his five Protectors. Other than Seventh Grandad who was an old man, the other four people were all in a show of love in each others. Even though Wang Yan Ran had never expressed her feelings for anyone, after Zhao Yu¡¯s probing, it seemed like he could win her over. Of course, this required some tricks and time. It was just that Zhao Yu was not interested. Otherwise, if it were anyone else, they would have taken her down long ago. Hearing Liu Hao¡¯s words, Zhao Yu shook his head.¡± He Xiang is not simple as his look. After all, he is from the Moon City. Ping An, how is his status?¡± ¡°High Level Tier 2¡­¡± Li Ping An kept struggling as he took the time to shout out to Zhao Yu, ¡°The entry requirement for Hong Wu Academy is high-level¡­¡± Hearing this, Zhao Yu shrugged,¡± You heard it too. He Xiang is at the high level of the second tier, and I¡¯m only at the beginner level of the second tier. If you want me to beat him, do you have any strategy as advice?!¡± Liu Hao felt disappointed. Previously, Liu Hao felt that he had a good chance, and the only person he considered a threat was Zhao Yu. However, the arrival of people from Moon City made him nervous; it was practically a dimensional reduction attack. Especially when it was clearly stated that the people who intended to marry Wang Yan Ran were all high level second-tier individuals, and they were about the same age as them. This made Liu Hao very nervous. He was only at the intermediate level-second tier, and his cultivation method was merely of low rank earth level. His family background was certainly not as good as those from Moon City, making it impossible to compete. ¡°Don¡¯t you have that method for quickly restoring qi and blood energy?!¡± Zhang Si Qi couldn¡¯t bear to see Liu Hao upset and quickly spoke up. Liu Hao immediately reacted and said excitedly, ¡°Yes, yes, Zhao Yu, you have that physique that quickly restores energy. You won against Li Tian Ba before because of this¡­¡± ¡°That consumes too much, I¡¯m poor. Besides, I have no life-and-death feud with He Xiang, so there¡¯s no need to do this, right?!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head. ¡°Whatever you consume, I¡¯ll give it to you. You must take down that He Xiang!¡± Liu Hao said excitedly. Wang Yan Ran, standing nearby, frowned slightly. She eventually shook her head and said nothing more. ¡°How much money do you have?!¡± Zhao Yu became interested and looked at Liu Hao with bright eyes. These days, using the magical and life potion was so enjoyable that he didn¡¯t even want to go out hunting anymore. nJ 11 Liu Hao hesitated for a moment, ¡°Two hundred thousand, is that enough?¡± For Blackstone Town, the annual expenses of an ordinary person did not exceed ten thousand, so two hundred thousand was indeed a significant amount. Converted into second-tier currency, it was equivalent to two thousand coins, which was quite valuable. A few days ago, Zhao Yu had spent over a million first-tier coins on magical potions. Naturally, he knew how much progress could be made with a certain amount of money and how many technology points could be gained. Two Hundred thousand would roughly improve his progress by one percent, which wasn¡¯t much, but it was better than nothing. As for tech points, it would be around one thousand. While Zhao Yu was calculating, Liu Hao gritted his teeth and added extra credit, ¡°If you can really help me win, I¡¯ll give you a bottle of second-tier divine potion!¡± ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Before Zhao Yu reacted, Wang Yan Ran¡¯s eyes widened, and she stepped between the two of them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That bottle of second-tier divine potion is meant for use when you reach high level second-tier and maxed out in the future¡­¡± Zhao Yu glanced discontentedly at Wang Yan Ran. If it weren¡¯t for Liu Hao¡¯s interest in Wang Yan Ran and his potential as a patron, Zhao Yu would have started cursing. Liu Hao wanted to say something but ultimately remained silent. Wang Yan Ran continued to persuade, ¡°It¡¯s just a match. Forget the divine potion, even the two hundred thousand shouldn¡¯t be given. Why bother?!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, do you understand what a man¡¯s honor is?!¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t hold back after knowing he might be losing even the two hundred thousand.. Chapter 749 - Chapter 749: Regretless Youth (2) Chapter 749: Regretless Youth (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation , Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Her words seemed to have provoke Liu Hao as well. He looked at Wang Yan Ran and asked, ¡°Wang Yan Ran, I¡¯m seriously asking you now, do you think there is still a possibility between us?!¡± Wang Yan Ran remained silence. She tried to stop him from wasting money on an unrealistic dream. Seeing his serious expression, Wang Yan Ran hesitated for a moment and finally decided to tell him the truth. ¡°I¡¯ve been accepted by Hong Wu Academy, and I¡¯ll most likely be working hard in Moon City¡­¡¯1 ¡°I want to go further, hoping one day to reach the State City, or even the Holv City¡­¡± Although she didn¡¯t outright reject him, her meaning was clear. At the very least, she would stay in Moon City, not in Blackstone Town. How could a couple maintain a relationship being five thousand kilometers apart, only seeing each other once a few months?! Moreover, Wang Yan Ran didn¡¯t like him, and there was no possibility between them. ¡°So, I¡¯m still not good enough?!¡± Liu Hao¡¯s face turned gloomy, his expression somewhat dejected. ¡°Are you not planning to go to Moon City?!¡± Wang Yan Ran asked back, ¡°Actually, I do admire you¡­¡± These words made Liu Hao¡¯s eyes dimmed further again. He must has figure out his limit. ¡°Moon City is not a place for someone like me¡­¡± ¡°The housing prices in Moon City are so high. For someone from Blackstone Town to go there, they either need power or money. With the little money I have, I can¡¯t afford a house there¡­let alone my strength.¡± Without the ability to buy a house, he naturally couldn¡¯t stay there for long. You can go to Hong Wu Academy; they have dormitories¡­¡± Wang Yan Ran suggested. Liu Hao shook his head, Tm only at intermediate-level Tier 2 at this age now. Hong Wu¡¯s requirements are so high; High level second tier is just the threshold, not to mention the other conditions like age and martial art techniques. It¡¯s too difficult¡­¡± At this point, he became more determined in his decision. He bypassed Wang Yan Ran, looked at Zhao Yu, ¡°I¡¯ve decided, three hundred thousand, please win against He Xiang¡­¡± ¡°Three hundred thousand¡­¡± Zhao Yu thought Liu Hao would take out a Tier 2 divine medicine. He had heard about this stuff but never used it, not knowing its effects and how many technology points it could give him. As for the breakthrough bottleneck associated with Tier 2 divine medicine, he never worried about it. Liu Hao scratched his head and said, ¡°Two hundred thousand is my savings; I¡¯ll borrow the remaining hundred thousand¡­¡± ¡°As for the Tier 2 divine medicine, I don¡¯t have the qualification to use it yet. It¡¯s still stored somewhere in my family, and I have to reach high level Tier 2 peak before I can get it¡­¡± After hearing this, Zhao Yu found it reasonable. After all, Tier 2 divine medicine is so precious; if any young master could get one, it wouldn¡¯t be worth much. Wang Yan Ran was even more astonished, ¡°Three hundred thousand, just for someone you¡¯ve never met or known?!¡± Liu Hao seemed annoyed and retorted, ¡°What do you know? This is my youth!¡± Wang Yan Ran fell silent. She seemed to understand a bit. Liu Hao loved her but couldn¡¯t have her, so he wanted to have a last indulgence. Zhao Yu naturally saw through his heart, patted his chest. ¡°Brother Liu, don¡¯t worry, leave this to me. I will definitely make your youth shine at this moment, making the three hundred thousand worth it!¡± After this, Liu Hao understood and nodded.¡± Brother Zhao, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you!¡± Zhang Si Qi, who had been watching them from behind, couldn¡¯t help but walk over.¡± Brother Hao, could it be that you¡­¡± Liu Hao glanced at Zhang Si Qi and suddenly realized that this woman was actually quite good-looking. It was just that his gaze had always been on Wang Yan Ran and she was the most beautiful girl at their town and he had neglected the other women around him since then. ¡°Yes, from today onwards, I¡¯m an adult. I have to take responsibility. I can¡¯t be willful anymore¡­¡± Liu Hao said with a heavy tone and a sense of mission. ¡°All of the sudden, you were mature now. Yet, you¡¯re not willful anymore. Why did you spend three hundred thousands so easily?!¡± Wang Yan Ran said helplessly. Liu Hao seemed genuinely relieved. He looked at her, regaining his ability to speak normally, and smiled, ¡°This is the last I¡¯ll spend on you, a farewell to my lost youth¡­¡± ¡°Spent on me?!¡± Wang Yan Ran was baffled. Wasn¡¯t this money given to Zhao Yu?! If that¡¯s the case, you might as well have given it to her directly; she still needs money. ¡°Wang Yan Ran, I like you. You¡¯re my dream girl, but I know there¡¯s no possibility between us. So from now on, I won¡¯t pursue you anymore. I know I can¡¯t catch up to you¡­And not matter what I did, you won¡¯t even look at me.¡± Liu Hao seemed to have unlocked his emotions, spilling out a lot of things he didn¡¯t dare to say before. Wang Yan Ran felt complex emotions after hearing this. After a while, she softly said, ¡°You don¡¯t think about working hard to get into Hong Wu Academy?!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t get in¡­¡± Liu Hao denied. ¡°How can you give up without trying?!¡± Wang Yan Ran said, exasperated, ¡°If you¡¯re a man, you should strive hard¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± ¡°What kind of talk is this?!¡± Before Liu Hao could retort, Zhao Yu and Zhang Si Qi jumped in. Zhao Yu was afraid Liu Hao would regret it and all the money would fly away, the other was unhappy with Wang Yan Ran scolding Liu Hao. Seeing the two protecting him, Liu Hao felt happiness and sighed, ¡°Yan Ran, I m sorry, I can¡¯t waste time on you anymore¡­¡± ¡°My family has seven younger brothers, five younger sisters, an elderly father and three mothers. They all need me to stand up and support the family¡­¡± ¡°I think a real man should take responsibility for his family and relatives¡­¡± Zhang Si Qi looked mesmerized, ¡°Brother Hao, you¡¯re a real man!¡± ¡°Sigh¡ª!¡± A long sigh. Sun Yi Fan glanced at Zhang Si Qi and then at Liu Hao, who had already noticed Zhang Si Qi, and felt he had no hope left. Feeling frustrated, he simply left. ¡°Another one giving up so easily, why are you all like this?!¡± Wang Yan Ran had never been so disrespected before and was a bit angry. She knew Sun Yi Fan liked Zhang Si Qi, but now, with just a hint from Liu Hao, Sun Yi Fan gave up immediately?! ¡°What else?!¡± Liu Hao asked. ¡°If you like someone, you should pursue them! How can you give up without even trying?!¡± Wang Yan Ran said, greatly shocked. ¡°Wang Yan Ran, I like you. I want to have children with you and live a blessed life. Are you willing?!¡± I¡¯m not willing!¡± Wang Yan Ran immediately refused, ¡°My aspirations are not here. The world is so big, I want to go explore at higher places¡­¡± Liu Hao shrugged and spread his hands, ¡°See? Pursuing is useless!¡± At this final moment, he seemed to want to leave a deep impression on Wang Yan Ran. Gritting his teeth, he turned to Zhang Si Qi, ¡°Si Qi, are you free tonight?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Zhang Si Qi nodded eagerly. Liu Hao smiled and naturally put his arm around her waist, turned to Wang Yan Ran, ¡®Tn relationships, the loved one always has the upper hand¡­I have tried and used so much of my time, money and energy on you. I have enough and I want to start new from here.¡± After saying this, he seemed to completely disregard Wang Yan Ran, turning to face Zhang Si Qi and seriously examining her face. Zhang Si Qi felt embarrassed under his gaze, her face flushed, and she didn¡¯t dare to look at him until Liu Hao said emotionally: ¡°Zhang Si Qi, will you give me a chance to start over?¡± ¡°I¡­ I will¡­¡± Just like that, under the shocked gazes of the other four people in the room, they left hand in hand. ¡°Haha, what a good show! Worth it!¡± Seventh Grandad clapped his hands in applause, feeling that his visit wasn¡¯t in vain; he saw the conclusion after all. Who knew, just as the two left the room, Zhao Yu received a message from Liu Hao. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Brother Zhao, regarding the three hundred thousands, I¡¯ll need you to wait a while. I¡¯m going to the bank now to transfer the money to you, and the remaining one hundred thousands, I¡¯ll gather later¡­¡± After a few seconds, Liu Hao sent another message: ¡°I have the remaining one hundred thousands. Si Qi gave it to me, I¡¯ll transfer it to you soon¡­¡± Seeing this, Zhao Yu dared not say much, fearing Liu Hao might change his mind. After thinking, he sent four words. ¡°Youth without regrets!¡± Chapter 750 - Chapter 750: God of Plagues Chapter 750: God of Plagues Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu still had one match to go before his competition, so he left the private room and headed to the field to start warming up. ¡°Brother-in-law, that guy over there is Wu Liu from Moon City¡­¡± Li Ping An cautiously pointed to a spot in the players¡¯ area. Zhao Yu turned his head to look and saw a young man with a short haircut and a red scar on his forehead among a group of seven or eight youths. As if sensing Zhao Yu¡¯s gaze, the scarred young man immediately turned to look back. His eyes were narrow and elongated, giving off a fierce and unapproachable vibe. ¡°Brother Liu, that guy is Zhao Yu!¡± As Zhao Yu was observing Wu Liu, someone beside Wu Liu whispered a reminder. Although they hadn¡¯t met Zhao Yu in person before, they had seen his photo circulated around, so they recognized him at once. Upon hearing this, Wu Liu started walking toward them. With his movement, other youths interested in Zhao Yu also began to follow. ¡°Brother-in-law, I have something to do, I¡¯ll leave first¡­¡± Li Ping An, feeling intimidated, quickly ran away when he saw Wu Liu and the others approaching them with ill intentions. At this moment, only two people remained by Zhao Yu¡¯s side: Wang Yan Ran and Seventh Grandad. Wang Yan Ran remained calm, knowing her own strength and aware that there were surely others elders secretly protecting Zhao Yu. She didn¡¯t think much of it. But Seventh Grandad looked at the approaching group with a solemn expression. In terms of strength, they were on par with him; even if he was slightly stronger, the difference wasn¡¯t significant if the whole group attacked him. In terms of martial arts technique level, theirs were superior to his. Although his cultivation progress was higher, the gap was nullified by the higher level of their techniques. Over the past couple of days, he had discussed with his family members, and they concluded that even the elders of their family might not be able to defeat Wu Liu. As for that Zhuge Wohu, his strength was likely even more terrifying, though he wasn¡¯t as confrontational as Wu Liu. Finally, as the group was about to approach, Seventh Grandad couldn¡¯t help but signal to the outside. Immediately, several referees from the judging panel came over. The commotion in the players¡¯ area naturally attracted the audience¡¯s attention, shifting their focus from the arena to the activity below. This left the two fighters still battling on stage feeling awkward. Their one chance to shine was overshadowed by Zhao Yu¡¯s situation below. ¡°Are you Zhao Yu?!¡± Wu Liu¡¯s voice was sharp, and there was an unhealed wound on his throat, making his voice sound provocative, which matched his personality. Even in Moon City, Wu Liu was known for his aggressive nature. If his master ordered him to attack, he would do so without hesitation. Even the other youths accompanying him didn¡¯t want to challenge Wu Liu. Zhao Yu nodded, ¡°Are you Wu Liu?!¡± Wu Liu¡¯s lips curled into what was supposed to be a smile, but his ugly features made it seem more menacing, almost like he was trying to intimidate someone. ¡°Take this bottle of second-tier divine medicine and follow my master from now on!¡± He took out a divine medicine bottle tied with a thin string from his pocket and hung it on his thigh, motioning for Zhao Yu to come and take it. For some reason, seeing this, Zhao Yu always had the feeling that this person seemed like a jerk. Even if he was recruiting, he could have just handed it over directly, or if that wasn¡¯t possible, he could have thrown it over. Who ties a bottle to their pants with a string and specifically asks someone to come and take it?! A test of obedience?! Zhao Yu squinted his eyes. Was he being treated like a dog?! One could only say that this Wu Liu was quite impolite upon first meeting, seemingly having some form of aggressiveness. Zhao Yu asked calmly, ¡°Is this a request or a demand?¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± Wu Liu grinned, revealing a trace of cruelty. ¡°Anything my master desires, he gets. You can try refusing.¡± ¡°Messenger, can you contact him?¡± Unexpectedly, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t respond but turned his head to look at Seventh Grandad and asked. ¡°The messenger?!¡± Seventh Grandad was taken aback but quickly took out his phone. ¡°I have the contact information here, do you want it?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Zhao Yu directly took his phone and dialed the number. Five third-tier experts had come to Blackstone Town, and he had naturally learned about it in the past few days. Although these five people were from Moon City, their purpose for this trip represented the Holy City. They returned as envoy to take him to Moon City first. This meant that their current identity and background should be primarily seen as messengers, with the power of Moon City as representor. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Is this the delegation from Moon City?¡± Once the call connected, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries, ¡°This is Zhao Yu. I want to report to the Holy City that someone is trying to coerce me¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Wu Liu¡¯s face instantly changed, but his gaze towards Zhao Yu became even more hostile. The young man accompanying him, however, had a look of amusement, as if enjoying a good show. ¡°Oh? Where are you now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°At the Immortal Medicine Convention, in the contestants¡¯ area. Please hurry, I fear by the time you arrive, I will have been forced to sign an agreement¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sign. Tell him, anyone who coerces you will face extermination; no one can save them. I¡¯ll be there immediately!¡± This involved a great issue, which startled the messenger even though he was a Third Tier fighter. After speaking, he rushed towards the scene at full speed. After all, even though they were Tier Three, and their entire family was the leading force in Moon City, they were less than ants in the eyes of the Holy City. Even without the Holy City taking action, just issuing a casual bounty, like capturing a certain family from Moon City with a reward of divine medicine, would have countless families within Moon City were flocking to do so.. Chapter 751 - Chapter 751: God of Plagues (2) Chapter 751: God of Plagues (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor. Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Zhao Yu, you actually told the envoy¡­You¡¯re a coward! Wu Liu couldn¡¯t help but say with a trace of surprise and anger in his eyes. In his opinion, Zhao Yu¡¯s actions were like two students fighting in private, and the other party turned around and reported the teacher. However, in Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes, the other party was blatantly provoking him and even treated him as a dog. He might not be able to beat them now, but if someone could beat them, he might as well let them handle it. ¡°As expected of Rank 5 fighter, talented!¡± A woman who came with Wu Liu said with a smile. Zhao Yu turned his head and saw a young woman who appeared to be around sixteen or seventeen years old. She had a beautiful face, smooth and delicate skin, and even from a distance, he could catch a faint whiff of her virginal fragrance. ¡°Are you here to cause trouble for me too?1. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯m not with Wu Liu!¡± The young woman smiled pleasantly, her eyes curving in a way that made it seem like they were speaking. ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m He Xiao Xiao. I¡¯m very curious about you, Zhao Yu¡­¡± He Xiao Xiao¡¯s beautiful eyes sparkled as she looked Zhao Yu up and down, her expression full of curiosity. Zhao Yu glanced at her and judged that she didn¡¯t seem to have any malicious intent, so he ignored her. Then, he looked at Wu Liu and his men again and said, ¡°What about you all? Are you here to force me to sign the agreement like Wu Liu?!¡± ¡°We are not forcing you!¡± Wu Liu couldn¡¯t help but emphasize, stepping forward just a bit before Zhao Yu pointed at him and said, ¡°What, even I am also not forcing you. You still want to make a move on me?!¡± Wu Liu¡¯s face change again, and he took another step back. ¡°I¡¯m not with Wu Liu¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just here to watch the fun, don¡¯t include me¡­ Meanwhile, the young men who had followed along quickly distanced themselves from Wu Liu. They had originally come to see how Wu Liu humiliated Zhao Yu. Although they had arrived together, they indeed weren¡¯t with Wu Liu. Zhao Yu naturally knew this, but he asked anyway to avoid anyone else trying to recruit him, which was extremely annoying. The agreement clearly stated that as a ¡°King Slayer of Rank Five belong to the Holy City,¡± he wasn¡¯t someone that Blackstone Town or even Moon City could covet. Yet there were always some people who wanted to try something sneaky. Didn¡¯t they fear that if the agreement were signed, it would bring trouble to their families?1. ¡°Make way, make way!¡± At this moment, a large group of people violently pushed their way in from outside the arena. Leading them were five envoys from Moon City, accompanied by the heads and elders of various families. Their arrival caused such a commotion that the two people in the ring were flustered and didn¡¯t know whether to continue their match. They separated for the time being, each standing at one end of the ring, observing the situation. Quickly, the group surrounded Zhao Yu. ¡°Zhao Yu, who tried to force you to sign an agreement?! The leader, Wu Yong Wei, asked with a serious expression. He hadn¡¯t expected that in this small place of Blackstone Town, someone would dare to force Zhao Yu to sign an agreement. Although they hadn¡¯t met Zhao Yu these past few days, they had been keeping an eye on him. They thought the five major families of Blackstone Town wouldn¡¯t be so unwise. After all, they had treated the previous King Slayer Rank 5 Fighter quite well. If Zhao Yu was truly forced to sign an agreement, their responsibility would be significant. Seeing Wu Yong Wei¡¯s arrival, Wu Liu¡¯s face turned even uglier. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t hesitate and directly pointed at Wu Liu, ¡°Him. He tried to use a second tier divine medicine to make me pledge loyalty to his master and be their family¡¯s dog!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The whole crowd was in an uproar. A second tier divine medicine to make a ¡°King Slayer Rank 5¡± pledge loyalty? That was too cheap! What kind of madness was this?! If it were that easy, the various prominent families would have done it long ago. You should know that the value of King Slayer Rank 5 is comparable to that of a Level Four King Beast. It is the core value of the Holy City. Wu Yong Wei turned his head and saw that Zhao Yu was pointing at Wu Liu, a member of their family. ¡°Wu Liu, did you coerce Zhao Yu into signing the agreement?!¡± ¡°No!¡± Wu Liu wasn¡¯t foolish. How could he admit it at this moment? Zhao Yu sneered, ¡°Do you think everyone here is blind? You came over aggressively, threatening me to pledge allegiance to your master, with a bottle of Tier 2 Divine Medicine. Look at where he¡¯s hanging that medicine¡­ Only then did people notice a small bottle hanging from a string at the bottom of Wu Liu¡¯s pocket. This made everyone¡¯s expressions turn odd. ¡°I can testify. Wu Liu did say that!¡± He Xiao Xiao stood up with a playful smile, voluntarily backing Zhao Yu. Some others, who were not afraid of Wu Liu, did the same. Wu Yong Wei glanced at the others, all juniors from the other four families. ¡°Wu Liu, I ask you again, did you just try to make Zhao Yu pledge allegiance to your master?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wu Liu¡¯s face fluctuated between expressions, and finally, he nodded, ¡°Yes!1 He didn¡¯t disdain lying, but he didn¡¯t expect the matter to escalate this far. The eyes of the other four emissaries lit up, as if they had found a good opportunity. Before they could say anything, Wu Yong Wei quickly inquired, ¡°Was this your personal action, or the intention of your master?! Wu Liu was also a clever person and quickly understood the meaning behind Wu Yong Wei¡¯s words. ¡°It was my personal intention. I came back this time because I heard there was a Rank Five King Slayer here and wanted to recruit for my master¡­ ¡°He didn¡¯t know about this at all. You know he is currently vying for the promotion qualifications of the fourth-year students at Hong Wu Academy and has no time to deal with these things¡­.¡± Chapter 752 - Chapter 752: God of Plagues (3) Chapter 752: God of Plagues (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°I didn¡¯t think of threatening him¡­¡± Wu Liu was also very aggrieved. Who would do that? It was like he had used a three knights, and Zhao Yu had directly used a king. It was simply unfair and disrespectful as a warrior. They were all young people. Couldn¡¯t they be a little more fair and square? ¡± I see.¡± Wu Yong Wei nodded and said,¡± I see. You all heard it. This is actually a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°What kind of misunderstanding?¡± However, Zhao Yu did not give in. ¡°If you weren¡¯t here, who among us here could restrict or even beat Wu Liu? He was just about to take action and bring me down¡­¡± ¡± I¡¯m a dignified King Slayer Rank 5 fighter protected by the Holy City. If I were to be submitted to a Tier 2 junior like him, where would the Holy City¡¯s status be? Are the rules set by the Holy City so easily trampled on?!¡± ¡°Is there any justice left? Isn¡¯t this coercion? Today is a misunderstanding, and tomorrow will be another misunderstanding. Any Tom, Jimmy, or Harry will come to me for an autograph. You can¡¯t be here every time, right? What if I¡¯m forced to sign it one time a day¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s nagging gave Wu Yong Wei a headache. He had heard of Zhao Yu¡¯s deeds here and thought that it was the temperament of a young man. Who knew that this guy would be like nagging like his mommy? ¡°That makes sense¡­¡± ¡°Indeed. If we don¡¯t punish them, everyone will do the same in the future. Wouldn¡¯t that be looking down on the rules set by the Holy City? Setting up a bad example for the young generation!¡± The other envoys held back their laughter and agreed. They had also seen the situation clearly. There was no forced signing of the contract. There might have been recruitment, but there was a high chance that it was as Wu Liu had said. It was his own intention. After all, as a Sequence member of the Wu family back in the Moon City, if he were to succeed in the competition in the future, he would become the Wu family leader. It was impossible that he couldn¡¯t even see through such a small matter. Therefore, there was a high chance that Wu Liu¡¯s master didn¡¯t know about it. The recruitment was also Wu Liu¡¯s own idea. However, watching the commotion, they didn¡¯t mind escalating situation. Following Zhao Yu¡¯s words, the other four envoys continued speaking, making Wu Yong Wei¡¯s face look very displeased. After all, Wu Liu was from Wu family. ¡°If you put it that way, why don¡¯t you just wipe out our Wu family directly!¡± Wu Yong Wei said with a cold expression. ¡°Wu brother, you overstate the matter. This is just a minor squabble among the younger generation. Since it doesn¡¯t matter to the family, it¡¯s merely Wu Liu¡¯s personal affair¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Wu Liu¡¯s personal affair¡­ then let¡¯s execute him!¡± The few people seemed amicable, but their words were extraordinarily cold, causing Wu Liu to break into a cold sweat, his face turning pale with fear. ¡°Execution is too extreme!¡± ¡°First, Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t forced to sign any contract, so he didn¡¯t violate the rules or offend the Holy City¡­¡± ¡°Second, Wu Liu didn¡¯t take any action; he just spoke inappropriately and was misunderstood by Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°Misunderstood?!¡± Zhao Yu immediately took out a knife and pressed it against his neck, ¡°What do you mean misunderstood? He was about to capture me to force me to sign a contract. I was prepared to die rather than submit. Is that a misunderstanding?!¡± This action left the five families of Blackstone Town stunned once again. Especially Zhao Yu¡¯s own guard, who, as a witness to the whole event, seemed to vaguely understand what Wang Yan Ran had experienced back then. Little did they know, Wang Yan Ran, standing nearby, was already lost in thought, seemingly recalling the moment when Zhao Yu had stabbed himself before. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t! Don¡¯t act rashly!¡± The five envoys, never having experienced such a scene, were immediately frightened and hastily tried to dissuade him. If they, as envoys, visited Blackstone Town and let Zhao Yu died here, the consequences would be severe. How the family would be punished was a matter for later; at the very least, the five of them would undoubtedly be dead. Rules were rules. If they were broken, Zhao Yu would did all kinds of ¡®accidents¡¯ in the future. Therefore, the rules of the Holy City seemed unreasonable and so rigid if you viewed it properly. ¡°Wu Yong Wei, say something, damn it! Your Wu family member caused this trouble; settle it!¡± One of the envoys, enraged by the threat, turned and shouted at Wu Yong Wei. The other three envoys also looked hostile, as if they would first take down Wu Yong Wei if the matter wasn¡¯t handled properly. Wu Yong Wei was sweating profusely, no longer as composed as before. If he had known, he would have gotten to know Zhao Yu and built a relationship beforehand. When they first arrived at Blackstone Town, thinking they were at least Tier 3 fighter, they expected Zhao Yu to seek an audience with them, not the other way around. Unexpectedly, such an event never happened. The other youths from Moon City were also quite surprised. Some, however, seemed to enjoy the spectacle. For example. He Xiao Xiao had apparently detailed knowledge of Zhao Yu¡¯s experiences and wasn¡¯t panicking at all. Instead, she had pulled out a slice of watermelon from somewhere and started eating it in public. Wu Yong Wei grabbed the bottle from Wu Liu¡¯s waist and opened it, finding it indeed contained a second-tier divine medicine. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He discarded the rope and carefully handed the bottle to Zhao Yu, ¡°This bottle of second-tier divine medicine is for you to calm your nerves, how about that?!¡± After receiving it, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t lower his knife, ¡°This is the second-tier divine medicine he used to coerce me into signing the contract. If I had signed, it would have been mine. Think about it, if I hadn¡¯t resisted his intimidation and had been forced to sign, wouldn¡¯t your Wu family be punished by the Holy City¡­¡± ¡°Punished?¡± ¡°If Wu Liu dared to make contract with me, the Wu family would be exterminated as a warning to others!¡± Wu Yong Wei felt a headache coming on. He realized Zhao Yu was trying to extort them.. Chapter 753 - Chapter 753: God of Plagues (4) Chapter 753: God of Plagues (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! With my charm, my indomitable spirit, and my refusal to bow to power, I saved the Wu family. I am their savior!¡± Zhao Yu declared. Wu Liu never expected that his small gesture would be exaggerated to such an extent by Zhao Yu. -Elders, one must take responsibility for one¡¯s actions. This was my doing, and it has nothing to do with the Wu family. If you want to kill or punish me, I¡¯m at your disposal!¡± Wu Liu said seriously. Wu Yong Wei was furious upon hearing this. ¡°You idiot! Is this your place to talk now? Can you save the Wu family?!¡± He didn¡¯t expect that Wu Liu would give Zhao Yu such an opportunity, making it look like they owed him. Suppressing his discomfort, Wu Yong Wei forced a smile and looked at Zhao Yu. ¡°What kind of compensation do you think would make you feel secured and not afraid of such event happened anymore?¡± He was secretly relieved that they were in Blackstone Town. If Zhao Yu had done this in Moon City, things could have gotten out of hand. Many people would have taken the opportunity to cause trouble for the Wu family. Even if they couldn¡¯t bring down the Wu family, they would make them bleed heavily. ¡°Listen to yourself, isn¡¯t that because someone from your family threatened me?!¡± Zhao Yu said with his curling lips. Seeing Wu Yong Wei¡¯s increasingly unpleasant expression, he coughed and added, ¡°I saved the Wu family. Asking for ten bottles of third-tier divine medicine isn¡¯t too much, right?! ¡°What?!¡± The entire audience was shocked. Even the five major families of Blackstone Town widened their eyes, looking at Zhao Yu in disbelief. That was ten bottles of third-tier divine medicine. They didn¡¯t expect Zhao Yu to have the audacity to ask. ¡°This¡­¡± Wu Yong Wei didn¡¯t dare to agree. If it were one or two bottles, he could make the decision on behalf of the family. After all, the wool comes from the sheep, and someone behind Wu Liu could pay it back. But ten bottles were too much. ¡°That¡¯s too much¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say the Wu family can¡¯t produce it!¡± Zhao Yu teased. ¡°I¡¯ve heard your Wu family has dozens, if not hundreds, of third-tier divine medicines. Ten bottles should be easy, right?!¡± ¡°I did save your Wu family¡­¡± ¡°Enough, enough. The Wu family doesn¡¯t need your saving¡­¡± Wu Yong Wei rejected helplessly. ¡°If you aren¡¯t satisfied, I¡¯ll expel Wu Liu from the family registry and execute him. How about that?¡± His implication was clear: if Zhao Yu was too excessive, he wouldn¡¯t give in. At worst, he¡¯d let Wu Liu die. Zhao Yu¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t to have Wu Liu killed; he just wanted to extort something. ¡°Then¡­ five bottles?!¡± -Still too much!¡± Wu Yong Wei sighed in relief. He was just worried that Zhao Yu wouldn¡¯t see reason and not realize the situation. Luckily, they could negotiate. ¡ö¡öThen three bottles of third tier divine medicine and a million magic medicine. How about it?!¡± ¨C one bottle of third tier divine medicine, two bottles of second tier divine medicine, and a million magic medicine!¡± Wu Yong Wei said in a deep voice. Zhao Yu continued to bargain for a while and noticed that Wu Yong Wei seemed to have reached his limit. If he pushed any further, Wu Yong Wei might turn hostile, so he agreed to the terms. Wu Yong Wei finally breathed a sigh of relief. Unbeknownst to him, his forehead was covered in sweat, but his face was still smiling. He thought to himself that he had made a significant contribution this time, saving the Wu family. When he returned, he would surely demand more credit from the family. Whether the trouble came from Zhao Yu or Wu Liu was irrelevant; after all, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend either of them, and someone had to foot the bill. As this unfolded, the others began to look at Zhao Yu differently. ¡°We¡¯ll give you the third-tier divine medicine when we reach Moon City. The second-tier divine medicine and magic potion can be given to you here¡­¡± Wu Yong Wei took out the two bottles of second-tier divine medicine he had just acquired in the past two days and handed them to Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu accepted them with satisfaction. Wu Yong Wei then turned to the Wang family¡¯s Elder. ¡°The magic potion, can your family provide it?¡± The Elder Wang was bewildered. What does this have to do with us?! Seeing no response, Wu Yong Wei¡¯s expression changed, and he said coldly, ¡°A King Slayer Rank 3 fighter is dead. Logically, we still need to re-examine this matter in Moon City¡­¡± ¡°We agree!!¡± All the Wang family elders responded respectfully. Wu Yong Wei nodded in satisfaction, exchanged contact information with Zhao Yu, and then sternly warned the other young people present. With Wu Liu¡¯s example, the young people naturally didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Zhao Yu. They all promised to behave. ¡°Um¡­ may I ask, should we continue our match?¡± The two people in the arena couldn¡¯t help but ask, seeing that the matter seemed to be resolved. The Wang family, having just lost a million medicines, was in a foul mood and scolded, ¡°You two just continue your match. Don¡¯t meddle in our affairs¡­ The two fighters, frightened, quickly returned to the arena and resumed their fight. At this moment, Zhao Yu turned to Wu Liu for a thanks. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°WU Liu, No. I should addressed you as Brother Wu, I just saved your life. How do you plan to repay me?¡± ¡°Saved my life?!¡± Wu Liu, already confused, was even more baffled. ¡°Yes, when your family was ready to abandon you and let you die, it was I who, with great righteousness and magnanimity, pleaded for you and saved you¡­¡± Wu Liu¡¯s mouth fell open in astonishment. ¡°But¡­ but the elder just gave you third-tier divine medicine, second-tier divine medicine, and a million magic potions?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s different! Those are separate matters. I negotiated with him and happened to save you in the process.. You can¡¯t just take my help for granted and think that others¡¯ contributions count as yours, can you?!¡± Chapter 754 - Chapter 754: God of Plagues (5) Chapter 754: God of Plagues (5) Translator. Dragon Boat Translation | Editor. Dragon Boat Translation ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re such an ungrateful person, Wu Liu, right?!¡± Zhao Yu said righteously. ¡°I¡­ really isn¡¯t such a person!¡± Wu Liu nodded. It seemed to be the case. The person who had just negotiated with Zhao Yu was Wu Yong Wei. They were also discussing the matter of saving the Wu family, but they were also talking about the life of Wu Liu, who had saved him. ¡°I will remember this. Zhao Yu, I owe you a life¡­¡± After saying that, Wu Liu turned around and left. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. Just give me some money as a token of appreciation¡­¡± Looking at his back, Zhao Yu hurriedly shouted. Wu Liu¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment before he sped up and fled the scene. ¡°How stingy. I saved his life, and you¡¯re just going to say that you owe me a life?!¡± Zhao Yu mumbled. The surrounding people were speechless. However, this was an opportunity to see Zhao Yu¡¯s character clearly. Soon¡­ ¡°I still have something to do. I¡¯ll take my leave first¡­ ¡°My clothes haven¡¯t been dried yet. I¡¯m leaving¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I also have shopping to do¡­ ¡°I haven¡¯t fed my fish¡­¡± In an instant, the crowd that had originally surrounded Zhao Yu to the point that not even water could pass through disappeared in the blink of an eye. Only the Seventh Grandad and Wang Yan Ran, who couldn¡¯t leave, looked at each other. ¡°Seriously, he¡¯s a martial artist after all. How could he forget such a small matter!¡± However, Zhao Yu realized it late. He curled his lips and casually ridiculed. As the person involved in the previous incident, Wang Yan Ran knew very well how the others felt at this moment. If not for the mission requirements, she would have wanted to stay away from Zhao Yu. He was simply a god of plague. You can¡¯t afford to offend him, you can¡¯t beat him, and you have to be careful even when you scold him. You have to prevent him from setting you up and making use of the situation to make a fuss. Look at how arrogant Wu Liu was back then. In just a few minutes, he owed Zhao Yu his life and fled dejectedly. Not only that, Zhao Yu was actually able to snapped a bottle of third tier divine medicine and two bottles of second tier divine medicine from the Wu family¡¯s envoy. Simply¡­ ¡°Zhao Yu, you are really a talent¡­¡± Wang Ya Rran sighed. Zhao Yu turned to look at her.¡± You think I¡¯m talented, so you want to hire me?!¡± ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m just feeling emotional. I don¡¯t have any feelings for you!¡± Wang Yan Ran was so frightened that her face turned pale and she immediately waved her hand to deny it. The Wang family couldn¡¯t withstand such turmoil again. The death of Li Tian Ba had already cost them dearly. Another incident like that would spell the end for the Wang family. Zhao Yu also knew there was no more profit to be had from Wang Yan Ran. After all, he had already moved past the small gains he had taken from her. ¡°Seventh Grandad¡­¡± Seventh Grandad immediately took out his phone, typed a line of text, and showed it to Zhao Yu: ¡°Sang karaoke yesterday, hurt my throat, can¡¯t talk!¡± After that, he turned away, looking as if he was deep in thought. Zhao Yu looked around and saw that there were no other people around. Wang Yan Ran and Seventh Grandad were ignoring him, and he had no one to talk to. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s watch the match!¡± On the stage, the two competitors seemed distracted, frequently glancing at Zhao Yu. When they saw him, they quickly turned away, as if afraid of being noticed. After watching for a while, Zhao Yu felt that these two were rather mediocre, not even comparable to Li Tian Ba. Their QI Blood energy levels during the fight were just in the tens, unlike Zhao Yu¡¯s previous battles where they would clash with dozens or hundreds of vitality points. in fact, in normal combat, fighters rarely clash head-on with their full energy. Most battles depend on the momentary mobilization of energy. No one would face off in a direct clash of martial art unless they were confident in their superiority. Only Li Tian Ba, who believed his skill exceeded Zhao Yu¡¯s, dared to do so. Who would have thought that Zhao Yu was such an anomaly? Not only could he recover his vitality fast, but he also mastered a high rank martial art technique to Major achievement stage, allowing him to mobilize 250 vital of Qi Blood energy instantly. Finding it boring to watch alone and with Seventh Grandad and Wang Yan Ran ignoring him, Zhao Yu decided to leave and went to a more crowded area, joining a small group discussing the matches. ¡°Hey, guys, who do you think who will win? Why do they seem to use so little Qi Blood energy each time they fight?¡± As soon as Zhao Yu finished speaking, he turned around, only to see the small group now dozens of meters away, leaving only their backs visible. After the recent events and the incident with Wang Yan Ran, Zhao Yu had become a pariah. No one dared to come close, fearing they might get entangled in his troubles. People were afraid to provoke him. If not for his status as King Slayer Rank 5 fighter and protected by the law, he would have long been attacked by a coalition. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This¡­ really is¡­¡± Zhao Yu sighed, understanding their thoughts. He curled his lips and said, ¡°Broke fools, you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll extort you, but I think you¡¯re too poor to gain me any benefit as well!¡± Who did they think Zhao Yu was? Did they really think he cared about their trifling amounts? If he were to extort someone, he would target the elders or youngsters of the major families or at least strong warriors. Those were the ones with money. With Zhao Yu¡¯s interference, the two competitors on the stage finished their match distractedly. Zhao Yu¡¯s own match was then announced to begin.. Chapter 755 - Chapter 755: Challenging Wu Liu Chapter 755: Challenging Wu Liu Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The second match of the top one hundred competition was against a young man named He Xiang, who hailed from Moon City. Compared to people like Wu Liu, He Xiang was relatively staying low profile and don¡¯t social much. However, he gained considerable attention after defeating a top contender for the championship. Of course, the main focus was still on his opponent. Before stepping onto the arena, He Xiang had been repeatedly warned by his cousin He Xiao Xiao. He could fight, but he must avoid any conversation. If he noticed anything unusual about Zhao Yu, he should immediately concede. Even advancing to the top ten would only earn a bottle of second-tier divine medicine which it is really not much useful to them from Moon City. By comparing to the consequences of offending Zhao Yu, it wasn¡¯t worth it. After all, even a third-tier expert like Wu Yong Wei suffered at Zhao Yu¡¯s hands, losing two bottles of second-tier divine medicine and one bottle of third-tier divine medicine. In the end, the cost would likely be covered by Wu Liu¡¯s backer, who was a member on the Sequence. This showcased Zhao Yu¡¯s inherent intimidation. At the very least, He Xiang himself couldn¡¯t afford a bottle of third-tier divine medicine. Therefore, he took He Xiao Xiao¡¯s advice seriously. ¡°He Xiang, what¡¯s your relationship with He Xiao Xiao?!¡± On the stage, the host had briefly introduced both contestants. Zhao Yu, having been stifled for too long, kept trying to engage He Xiang in conversation. However, He Xiang remained silent, like a mute, with a very odd, dazed expression. After a while, Zhao Yu, finding it boring, stopped the interaction with He Xiang. Soon enough, the host announced the start of the match. ¡°How about we decide the winner just in one move? To save us some time!¡± As Zhao Yu was about to charge, He Xiang suddenly spoke up to suggest a quick deal in one move. Zhao Yu became interested, ¡°How do you propose we determine the winner in one move?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you have a special physique that allows you to quickly recover energy.¡± ¡°So a prolonged battle is unnecessary¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we compete in the upper limit of Vitality that we can mobilize? Whoever has the highest Vital QI and blood energy will win. What do you think?¡± ¡°So you are confident enough with your upper limit?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Zhao Yu nodded and said,¡± Then, how about we compare the upper limit of the instantaneous mobilization?!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± He Xiang thought about it. Anyway, as long as he didn¡¯t really fight with Zhao Yu, it was fine. ¡°You go first!¡± Zhao Yu naturally didn¡¯t want to lose. Whether he could instantly mobilize his Qi and Blood energy to the maximum depended on whether he used technological points to perfect his technique. He Xiang didn¡¯t hesitate either. He raised his hand and instantly mobilized his Qi and Blood energy. ¡°Swish!¡± The vigorous energy spread out in his hand directions. In the next second, nearly two hundred points of qi and blood were attached to his hands and form a visible blood sword. Finally, the qi and blood energy value stopped at two hundred and ten points. He Xiang quickly dispersed the energy and explained, ¡°I am now at the high level of the second tier, with a vitality value around one thousand. The technique I cultivate is of high rank earth level and has reached the minor achievement stage¡­¡± In fact, he had already heard that Zhao Yu could instantly mobilize his Qi and blood energy to reach two hundred and fifty points. On the arena, after careful consideration, he still felt it was better not to fight Zhao Yu; it was too troublesome if anything happened to him. It is best to lose now. For a second-tier divine medicine that might not even be obtained, it wasn¡¯t worth it. After all, only the top ten could get it, and his strength among the people from Moon City was only ranked around fourteenth or fifteenth. Even if he defeated Zhao Yu, it wouldn¡¯t matter. It was better to just lose the match and gained Zhao Yu favor. In his view, he could indeed win against Zhao Yu. After all, his vitality value limit was one thousand, while Zhao Yu¡¯s was barely over three hundred. Even if Zhao Yu could recover quickly and mobilize two hundred and fifty points instantly? The limit was still there. With his high rank earth level martial art technique reaching the minor achievement level, his strongest strike could attach four hundred and fifty points of Qi and Blood energy, a level strong enough to kill people without using any weapon. Seeing He Xiang only showing two hundred and ten points of Qi and blood energy as his upper limit, Zhao Yu also understood that the opponent was conceding gracefully. He did not show his strongest side either, displaying only an instant two hundred and fifty points of Qi and Blood energy ¡°I lost!¡± He Xiang said with a relieved expression, then quickly jumped off the arena and left without looking back. Zhao Yu had intended to say a few words, but the decisiveness of He Xiang¡¯s departure left him feeling frustrated, even losing the enthusiasm for winning the match. ¡°Forget it, if that¡¯s the case, I might as well go back and train!¡± Zhao Yu sighed and couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue watching the competition. He went straight back to his residence. He now had a quota of 2.3 million magic potions, enough to train to the intermediate level of the second tier. Additionally, he had two potions of second-tier divine medicine and one potion of third-tier divine medicine to be redeemed in Moon City. ¡°I¡¯m so rich now!¡± Zhao Yu started consuming the magic potions. In the following days, Zhao Yu participated in another match. The opponent was also from Moon City and, coincidentally, it was Wu Liu. Surprisingly, Wu Liu didn¡¯t even try anything and directly conceded. Of course, conceding didn¡¯t mean he had no chance to advance to the top ten. The top one hundred competition adopted a double-elimination system. Those who lost a match could still participate in the losers¡¯ bracket and eventually re-enter the top ten finals. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wu Liu just didn¡¯t want to fight Zhao Yu. Throughout the entire Immortal Medicine Convention, Zhao Yu seemed to be a spectator. Except for the match with Li Tian Ba, they fought each other seriously and the rest of the matches were just formalities. In this way, he smoothly entered the top ten and secured a guaranteed second-tier divine medicine. Zhao Yu was satisfied, earning a second-tier divine medicine for free would make anyone happy. Meanwhile, over these days, he also finished consuming the magic potions worth 2.3 million.. Chapter 756 - Chapter 756: Challenging Wu Liu (2) Chapter 756: Challenging Wu Liu (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation [Intermediate Tier 2:29%] [Vitality: 516] [Vision: 1855 meters] [Current Technology Points: 17255] [Cultivation Method: Mountain Splitting Art (Earth Level High-Rank)(Major achievement stage). Can instantly mobilize Qi and Blood energy. Upper limit: 300. [Maximum limit of energy accumulation: 600] A million Magic Potions had increased his progress by 15%. With over two million Magic Potions, his cultivation had reached 29% of the Intermediate Tier 2. Compared to the new citizens ¡®tolerance and slow absorption, as an old citizen, Zhao Yu did not reject any potion. He absorbed as much as he could, and in just a short month, he advanced from beginner to intermediate Second-tier. As for the Level Two divine medicine, Zhao Yu had asked the Super Brain if it could be used now. The answer he received was that it was recommended to be used when he was at the peak of Second tier to break through the upper limit. If he used it now, it would be equivalent to a high-level potion. It would only increase his progress by 20%, and its effect would be equivalent to a potion worth a million of magic potions. It was far less valuable as a Tier 2 Divine Medicine. On the other hand, when he reached the peak of Second-tier, he could use the medicine to effectively break through the bottleneck and enter the King Slayer level. Therefore, Zhao Yu kept the two bottles of Level Two divine medicine in his storage space. In addition, according to the Super Brain¡¯s evaluation, two bottles of Second tier divine medicine could provide nearly two thousand Technology Points. On average, one bottle could provide one thousand Technology Points. It could be used as a supplement when the Technology Points were insufficient and in danger. The finals began, and all ten contestants walked onto the stage. What surprised Zhao Yu was that among the ten people, five of them were actually locals of Blackstone Town. He Xiao Xiao was standing beside him. She seemed to have noticed his confusion. She explained in a low voice,¡± The matching system is controlled by the locals. During the Top one hundred competition, many of our own people matched each other¡­¡± Zhao Yu suddenly realized that he had been right; based on the strength displayed by the people from Moon City, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if all the top ten spots were taken by them. But now, with the results split evenly, it was clear that the matches had been manipulated. Out of the ten remaining competitors, five were local, with Zhao Yu, He Xiao Xiao, Wu Liu, and Zhuge Wohu each taking one spot. The last spot was taken by a woman named Qian Xin Yue, who, upon entering the ring, kept staring at Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu glanced back a few times, confirming that this was their first meeting. She hadn¡¯t been present during the Wu Liu incident, likely occupied with other matters. ¡°Hmph!¡± Qian Xin Yue snorted coldly, clearly displeased with Zhao Yu¡¯s impolite staring, a look of disdain evident in her eyes. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t recall ever offending her. What s up with that woman? Is she involved with Wu Liu?¡± Zhao Yu thought for a moment. Among the people from Moon City, the only one he had offended was Wu Liu. He whispered his question to He Xiao Xiao. In the past few days, He Xiao Xiao was the person Zhao Yu had grown closest to among the youth from Moon City. She wasn¡¯t one to shy away from trouble and often chatted with Zhao Yu on her phone, so they were fairly familiar with each other. He Xiao Xiao grinned, ¡°Her name is Qian Xin Yue, from the Qian family¡­¡± ¡°As for her connection with Wu Liu, there¡¯s nothing much, but she is similar to him¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?!¡± ¡°There are rumors that Wu Liu could enter the Wu family ranks, and that¡¯s true. He once defeated someone ranked 61 in the Wu family¡­¡± ¡°But Wu Liu was bullied when he was young. In big families, there¡¯s always a hierarchy based on blood relations, which is normal¡­¡± Back then, it was his master who protected him, and Wu Liu remembered it very well and treasured it, which is why he willingly became a servant¡­¡± He Xiao Xiao continued with a cheerful expression, not minding Qian Xin Yue¡¯s glare, ¡°Qian Xin Yue had a similar experience. She was saved by the Qian family head¡¯s daughter and became her close maid¡­¡± ¡°Her young lady is now in a high position in the family ranks, and Qian Xin Yue once defeated someone at the bottom of the ranks¡­¡± At this point, Zhao Yu was confused, ¡°So why is she glaring at me?!¡± He Xiao Xiao clicked her tongue, ¡°Zhao Yu, you have quite the luck with women¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Before I came to Blackstone Town, there was a rumor in the Qjan family that their eldest daughter was to marry you¡­¡± ¡°But it seems the eldest daughter wasn¡¯t too willing, having higher ambitions and not wanting to become a tool for family reproduction¡­¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Zhao Yu was taken aback. He Xiao Xiao smiled, ¡°So, Qian Xin Yue probably dislikes you and might be looking for a chance to cause you trouble this time¡­¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Zhao Yu nodded, understanding her purpose for coming. Being prepared in advance meant no unexpected issues would arise. As the host was about to announce the competition rules, someone suddenly interrupted. ¡°This is too cumbersome¡­¡± Wu Liu stepped forward, reverting to his usual cold demeanor, and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste here. I want to take first place in this competition. Anyone who disagrees can challenge me. The rest of you can sort out the rankings yourselves!¡± ¡°Wow~~!¡± The crowd was in an uproar. Everyone was shocked by Wu Liu¡¯s challenge. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We knew the people from Moon City were arrogant, but this is too much to ignore!¡± ¡°Yeah, this is way too overbearing, directly claiming first place and challenging anyone to disagree¡­¡± ¡ã In the stands, the heads of the five major families and the five emissaries were already in their seats. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to follow the rules, does it?!¡± Wu Yong Wei chuckled, ¡°Ah, they¡¯re just some second-tier youngsters. It¡¯s no fun watching them fight. Let¡¯s just do as Little Liu suggested. Let the strongest fight, and once it¡¯s over, we can head back early¡­¡± Chapter 757 - Chapter 757: Challenging Wu Liu (3) Chapter 757: Challenging Wu Liu (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The other envoys naturally did not want to stay here any longer and expressed their agreement. When the Wang Family saw that the envoys had said so, they could only agree. The Immortal Medicine Convention seemed to have a high standard, but it was only held in the town after all. No one could say anything about the competition system being human-friendly. Just like that, Wu Liu stood alone in the arena. As the first person to guard the arena, he waited for the others to challenge him. Zhao Yu noticed that the people from the Moon City seemed to be uninterested. No one wanted to challenge him, but the locals were eager to win. Zhao Yu turned to He Xiao Xiao and asked,¡± Aren¡¯t you going to challenge him?!¡± ¡°Wu Liu is a mad dog. I don¡¯t want to fight with him!¡± He Xiao Xiao giggled. ¡± As for the others, Qian Xin Yue can fight with Wu Liu, but she¡¯s obviously not here for this. She¡¯s here for you¡­¡± Sure enough, Qian Xin Yue was staring at him again. Seeing him looking over, she snorted coldly and turned her head away. ¡°Crazy Bitxh!¡± Zhao Yu looked at the strongest member present, Zhuge Wohu. This person was slightly plump and had a round head. When he smiled, his eyes were so narrowed that they could not be seen. No matter how he looked at it, he did not look like an expert. Instead, he looked more like a amiable little fatty. Just as he looked over, Zhuge Wohu stood out,¡± My combat strength is weak. It¡¯s already good enough that I managed to make it into the top ten. I won¡¯t participate in the next competition. The tenth place is on me. You guys can fight for the other places yourself!¡± With that, he left the arena. ¡°This person¡­¡± Zhao Yu was a little confused. According to Li Ping An, some of them came to Blackstone Town for Zhao Yu, while others came for Wang Yan Ran. After a few days, everyone¡¯s intentions were revealed. Several young men had already started pursuing Wang Yan Ran, and there were also women who expressed that they wanted to have a good night spend with Zhao Yu. Only Zhuge Wohu didn¡¯t seem to have looked for Wang Yan Ran or Zhao Yu. There wasn¡¯t even news of him asking about the two of them. Ever since he came to Blackstone Town, he had been loitering around the Nightclub all day long, kissing a bunch of women as if he was really here to have fun. After Zhuge Wohu left, He Xiao Xiao whispered, ¡°This guy isn¡¯t simple. He seems to be hiding his strength.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhao Yu was a little puzzled. Why was there a need to hide his strength? ¡°It is the orientation day of the Hong Wu Academy¡¯s semester. There¡¯s a test at the start of the semester. He might have come here to avoid this test¡­¡± ¡± The reason is apparently related to a cousin of the Zhuge Family¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly. He realized that He Xiao Xiao was indeed something. She seemed to have some understanding of everyone¡¯s situation. Moreover, their strength is greater than what he initially predicted. When Zhao Yu first met He Xiao Xiao, he thought she was just a little girl of about fifteen or sixteen, probably the weakest among us. But she managed to make it into the top ten. It should be noted that the people from Moon City generally pair off among themselves, which means that out of the twenty or so youths from Moon City, He Xiao Xiao ranks in the top five. Looking around, none of the people from Moon City made any moves or showed any intention of challenging Wu Liu. The local youths were starting to feel impatient. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°Let me see if you have the right to be so arrogant!¡± At this moment, a young man jumped out from the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s Zhang Cheng Yang!¡± ¡°He¡¯s finally making his move!¡± The audience erupted in excitement. Before the people from Moon City arrived, the locals would naturally support their own. But with outsiders present, the audience was united in their desire to defeat the outsiders and restore their pride. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve been wanting to face you all for a while. If it weren¡¯t for the restrictions from above these past two days, there¡¯s no way we¡¯d let you be so arrogant!¡± Zhang Cheng Yang, proud by nature, stood on the stage in white robes, looking very elegant. He formed a stark contrast to Wu Liu, who wore a black battle robe and had a gloomy, ugly expression. ¡°Zhang Cheng Yang is so handsome!¡± ¡°He¡¯s my idol¡­¡± ¡°The number one in Blackstone Town¡­¡± ¡°I love him, from today on, I declare I¡¯m ditching Liu Hao and becoming Zhang Cheng Yang¡¯s fan!¡± The audience below cheered enthusiastically, captivated by Zhang Cheng Yang¡¯s bold words. ¡°I heard that Zhang Cheng Yang is the number one in Blackstone Town, is that true?!¡± He Xiao Xiao asked proactively for once. Zhao Yu shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m an old citizen, how would I know?!¡± He Xiao Xiao pouted, ¡°You¡¯ve been here for so long, haven¡¯t you interacted with them?!¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t have the time. Besides, I¡¯m just a passerby, and I¡¯ll be heading to Moon City soon¡­¡± Some other local youths nearby overheard and took the initiative to clear up their confusion. ¡°Number one? Zhang Cheng Yang definitely doesn¡¯t count¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°But among those participating in this competition, Zhang Cheng Yang is undoubtedly the number one!¡± ¡°If he can beat Wu Liu, then I dare to challenge Wu Liu too. But if Zhang Cheng Yang can¡¯t win, there¡¯s no point in us challenging him either¡­¡± He Xiao Xiao¡¯s interest was piqued, and she asked, ¡°Do you think Zhang Cheng Yang can win?!¡± ¡°He can!¡± The local youths were obviously very familiar with Zhang Cheng Yang, and somewhat admiring, ¡°Between him and that Wu Liu, it¡¯s seventy-thirty. Zhang Cheng Yang seventy, Wu Liu thirty¡­.¡± Chapter 758 - Chapter 758: Challenging Wu Liu (4) Chapter 758: Challenging Wu Liu (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°But I heard that Wu Liu is comparable to the last in the Sequence¡­¡± He Xiao Xiao giggled. ¡± What Sequence? That¡¯s what you people in Moon City call it. In Blackstone Town, Zhang Cheng Yang is very strong!¡± The young man said confidently. In fact, there was something he did not say. Zhang Cheng Yang looked ten years older than Wu Liu. The ten plus years of cultivation time interval was enough for him to suppress the others and become stronger. -Then I¡¯ll look forward to it!¡± He Xiao Xiao said with a smile. It was hard to tell if she was mocking or serious. Soon, everyone else got off the stage and handed the arena to Wu Liu and Zhang Cheng Yang. This person represented the last place in the sequence of the Moon City. If he was placed in the entire Moon City, he wouldn¡¯t even be ranked in the top 300 of the younger generation. Zhang Cheng Yang, on the other hand, was ranked first among the younger generation in Blackstone Town. ¡°People say that there are many experts in the Moon City. I want to see how strong they are!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What Sequence expert? I¡¯m able to join in as well¡­¡± The audience below the stage was quite hostile towards the people from Moon City. After all, the news of the arrogant and despotic outsiders had spread through the news and caused a heated discussion. The young people were full of anger. Many people went to find trouble with the people from Moon City, but they were all beaten back. Many of the locals were holding back their anger and wanted to take this opportunity to get out. ¡°I am Zhang Cheng Yang¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me your name. I don¡¯t need to remember you. You can tell me your name after you defeat me!¡± Wu Liu said coldly. Although Zhang Cheng Yang appeared to be very cheerful, his expression changed when he heard this. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s see what happens!¡± The host did not waste any time and directly announced the start of the competition. ¡°Kill!¡± Compared to Zhang Cheng Yang, who was still giving a polite salute, Wu Liu was very rude. As soon as the host called the start, he rushed toward Zhang Cheng Yang without saying a word. ¡°Humph!¡± Zhang Cheng Yang was also holding back his anger. He quickly began to gather his energy. In an instant, 30 points of Vitality condensed and began to gather at the speed of 10 points in an instant. ¡°Too slow!¡± Zhang Cheng Yang only managed to gather 60 points of vital energy of Qi and blood when Wu Liu arrived in front of him. ¡°Defeating you is enough!¡± Zhang Cheng Yang was all smiles. His instantaneous energy gathering speed reached 30 points of vitality. Combined with what he had just accumulated, the total of 60 points was enough to secure victory. After all, his opponent didn¡¯t seem to be gathering any qi and blood as weapon power, which meant he choose to fight barehand. Given his age, more than ten years younger than himself, how much energy could he instantly gather?! Did he think everyone was like Zhao Yu?! At that moment, Wu Liu¡¯s mouth curved into a sneer. ¡°Swish!¡± As he raised his fist and struck out, his vitality surged, reaching 100 points of vital energy of qi and blood. ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Zhang Cheng Yang was shocked and immediately increased his energy mobilization, trying to withstand the blow. ¡°Boom-!¡± Finally, using a small technique, he attached a small amount of energy to his body as shield and successfully blocked the strike. But before he could catch his breath, Wu Liu struck again. This time, it also carried 100 points of vitality. ¡°How is that possible?!!¡± Zhang Cheng Yang was stunned. It was known that their instantaneous energy gathering speed was only around 50 points. This was the limitation of a low rank Earth-level martial art technique. Although he knew his opponent was practicing an high rank Earth-level technique. Even so, how could he gather qi and blood energy so quickly without mastery level?! ¡°Boom¡ª!¡± Just as Zhang Cheng Yang was hit, the referee sensed something was wrong and rushed over immediately. In a perilous situation, the referee saved Zhang Cheng Yang. After all, this was not like Zhao Yu¡¯s previous act, which left the referee no time to react. A 100-point of vital energy of qi and blood attack, combined with Zhang Cheng Yang¡¯s defense, and his instantaneous 50-point qi and blood boost, could barely defend against it. But from the audience¡¯s perspective, it was a different story. Zhang Cheng Yang and a referee were simultaneously knocked off the platform by Wu Liu¡¯s punch. ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± ¡°Even the referee¡­¡± ¡°But, it seems their vitality conversation wasn t that high! ¡°Why?!¡± The audience was in disarray. They had expected Zhang Cheng Yang to shine, but he couldn¡¯t even withstand two moves. If the referee hadn¡¯t intervened, he would have been finished. ¡°Heh.¡± He Xiao Xiao chuckled lightly, ¡°It seems that in Blackstone Town, you all are still using old combat methods¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯S like a turn-based game, comparing who has higher vitality?!¡± Zhao Yu, who had just advanced to the second tier and lacked extensive combat experience, couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. ¡°What do you mean?!¡± ¡°In Moon City, we¡¯ve long surpassed this basic competition of qi and blood limits based on vitality¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He Xiao Xiao proudly announced, ¡°This method is very ancient. In the end, the battle always comes down to who has higher vitality¡­ ¡°But in a real life-and-death battle, for our fragile human bodies, a single qi and blood attached attack is deadly enough¡­¡± ¡°So, in Moon City, we¡¯ve developed corresponding combat techniques, independent of high rank Earth-level techniques¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re not derived from the Temple but are researched by humans ourselves¡­¡± ¡°For example, attaching qi to various parts of the body to increase defense¡­¡± ¡°For example, competing in the ability to instantly mobilize qi into some other part¡­¡± Chapter 759 - Chapter 759: Challenging Wu Liu (5) Chapter 759: Challenging Wu Liu (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°You guys listen up, your techniques are all at the low rank Earth level. Even if you cultivate them to perfection, the effect of boosting your Qi is only a hundred points in an instant. To continue increasing your Qi and blood, you need to stand still and gather your energy¡­¡± ¡°Even with our high rank Earth level martial art techniques, when cultivated to perfection, the maximum instantaneous boost in Qi is only four hundred points¡­¡± ¡°So, some of the sages have created methods to increase the speed of instantaneous Qi boosting, as well as ways to attach Qi and blood to the surface of the body to enhance physical defense¡­¡± At this point, He Xiao Xiao revealed all their secret without care, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by Wu Liu¡¯s instantaneous boost of a hundred vital energy of blood and qi or his speech just now. It might seem impressive, but he wasn¡¯t serious at all. His actual instantaneous boost speed is much higher, and he has other combat methods he didn¡¯t relied on the Qi and Blood energy¡­¡± ¡°Did he able to instantly gathered two hundred and fifty vital energy of qi and blood?!¡± Zhao Yu interjected. ¡°Two hundred and fifty¡­¡± He Xiao Xiao suddenly remembered that her recent investigations showed Zhao Yu¡¯s instantaneous boost speed was two hundred and fifty points when he fought Li Tian Ba. ¡°By the way, how did you achieve an instantaneous boost speed with your level back then?!¡± ¡°Secret!¡± Zhao Yu initially planned to explain that he deduced the technique and cultivated it to perfection. But no one had asked him about this recently; they were only concerned with his Qi and blood recovery speed, so he hadn¡¯t had the chance to announce it. Now, He Xiao Xiao¡¯s question made Zhao Yu wanting to boost himself but felt there was no need to explain anything since it was a past event. After knowing a new method invented in Moon City, he will choose whichever method is less difficult by then. After all, being too exceptional can sometimes bring unnecessary jealousy and trouble. ¡°Did you learn some kind of combat secret technique?!¡± He Xiao Xiao asked curiously, ¡°Was it taught by someone from the temple?!¡± The only thing she could think of was the temple. In Moon City, these combat techniques weren¡¯t widespread. Only the five major families and a few minor families possessed them. Moreover, these families strictly controlled their spread. Every person who learned the combat techniques had signed contracts. These contracts, imbued with contractual power, were very effective at preventing leaks. Zhao Yu remained silent, letting her guess as she pleased. ¡°Referee, can you announce my victory?!¡± While the referee was still in a daze, Wu Liu said calmly. It was as if he had just done something trivial. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± The referee hesitated for a moment but finally announced Wu Liu¡¯s victory. After all, what he had just witnessed had even startled him. He hadn¡¯t expected the fight to end so easily. He had thought that even if Zhang Cheng Yang had a gap with Wu Liu, it wouldn¡¯t be too significant. Now it seemed that Moon City was at least one era ahead of them. After all, they didn¡¯t even have much high rank Earth level techniques. Even if they devised ways to increase the speed of instantaneous Qi and blood boosting, after investing a lot of manpower and resources, they found it was still inferior to the inherent instantaneous boost of the intermediate-level techniques. For the families of Blackstone City, what they have always sought after are intermediate level techniques, or even higher techniques. Unfortunately, the Holy City strictly controls these techniques, allowing only families that have made significant contributions to choose one from the temple. As for those who dared to take them by force, they were all eliminated. However, not all people from Blackstone Town have never practiced mid-rank or high-rank martial art techniques. Some individuals from Blackstone Town who reside in Moon City have practiced mid rank or high rank martial art techniques. But upon acquiring these techniques, they signed agreements that forbid them from leaking the techniques or allowed them to be passed down to only a limited number of people. ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to challenge?!¡± Wu Liu looked around, and all the local youths who had been boasting just moments before now lowered their heads, not daring to meet his gaze. Even Zhang Cheng Yang had lost, and so decisively at that. How could they stand a chance?! Even in a round-robin battle, they probably wouldn¡¯t fare any better. After all, Wu Liu had just defeated Zhang Cheng Yang, and his total consumption of Qi and blood was only two hundred. Wu Liu nodded and turned to the referee, ¡°If no one challenges, can you declare me the first place?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry¡­¡± He Xiao Xiao whispered, ¡°This Wu Liu is a madman. He¡¯s been crazily seeking out lord-level monsters to train against these past few days¡­¡± ¡°Lord-level?!¡± Zhao Yu was taken aback, ¡°Not commander-level?!¡± He Xiao Xiao quickly explained, ¡°Here, monsters of the same realm have different strengths, classified as: normal, elite, commander, lord, and king¡­¡± ¡°The king level doesn¡¯t need much explanation; they are the ultra raw materials for divine medicines, the source of value for your old citizens¡­¡± ¡°The lord level is stronger than the commander level but weaker than the king level. Usually, only those at the king slayer level are qualified to challenge them one on one, and even then, success is not guaranteed¡­¡± On the other side, after calling out several times, the referee reluctantly announced, ¡°Since no one is challenging, I declare Wu Liu as the first place of this Immortal Medicine Convention¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Zhao Yu suddenly interrupted. He Xiao Xiao was stunned, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Zhao Yu smiled slightly, ¡°We can discuss the monster situation privately later. Now it¡¯s time for the competition¡­¡± He turned and jumped onto the ring, ¡°I haven¡¯t challenged yet. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to declare him first?!¡± ¡°I, Zhao Yu, challenge Wu Liu!¡± Chapter 760 - Chapter 760: Champion Chapter 760: Champion Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Hiss Following Zhao Yu¡¯s voice, the entire venue was shocked. Many people gasped. ¡± Zhao Yu, don¡¯t you know how you entered the finals?!¡± ¡± F * ck, Zhao Yu seems to be only at the beginner level of second tier, right?!¡± In the past few days, Zhao Yu had only fought Li Tian Ba once in a proper match. In other matches, he would either meet a contestant who admitted defeat or a contestant who competed with him in Vitality condensation. Therefore, many people did not know his true strength and only thought that he was at the beginning of Tier 2. In fact, even in Moon City, when people looked at a person¡¯s strength, they didn¡¯t just look at their realm. They also looked at the speed at which they could raise their qi blood instantly to fit with their combat techniques. This was the key to determining the outcome of the battle. ¡°You¡­¡± Wu Liu¡¯s expression was a little ugly. He did not want to fight with Zhao Yu, but in the end, the other party rushed over. Last time, he had admitted defeat on account of the other party saving his life. ¡°The reward for the first place is an immortal medicine. This kind of thing is too precious. Even I can¡¯t wait for it¡­¡± Wu Liu¡¯s expression became firm.¡± This time, I won¡¯t give in to you. If you want it, you can fight for it yourself!¡± In his opinion, Zhao Yu definitely did not have the strength. After all, a commoner who had just advanced for a month could at most cultivate to the intermediate stage of tier 2. He was simply miles away from him. One had to know that he was currently at the level of a King Slayer Rank 2 fighter. He had long surpassed the high level of Tier 2 stage. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s do it!¡± Zhao Yu laughed. The other party really thought that he was a shameless person. Did he think that he came up here to get the championship for free? ¡°You still want to fight?¡± Wu Liu was a little surprised. He thought that after he warned him, Zhao Yu would retreat and take the initiative to step down. ¡°Of course. You didn¡¯t think that I wanted you to admit defeat, did you?!¡± Zhao Yu said with a smile. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s fight then!¡± Wu Liu shook his head and decided to go easy on Zhao Yu later so that he wouldn¡¯t lose too badly. ¡°Wait!¡± Just as the referee was about to call the start, Zhao Yu suddenly called a time-out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Wu Liu looked at him in confusion, wondering if he was ready to step down. ¡°I¡¯m interrupting an advertisement. I almost forgot about the sponsors¡­¡± Zhao Yu coughed and looked around. There were no less than 30,000 people sitting in the audience seats around the venue, and there were a large number of broadcast cameras around. It could be said that almost everyone in Blackstone Town had been watching the live broadcast on television. ¡°What is this kid up to?!¡± The elders of the five great families all had ugly expressions on their faces, afraid that Zhao Yu would do something funny again. In a corner of the audience, Liu Hao was hugging Zhang Si Qi and whispering to her. When he saw Zhao Yu¡¯s actions, he suddenly had an ominous premonition. ¡°Brother Hao, he won¡¯t¡­¡± Zhang Si Qi remembered the 100,000 she lent Liu Hao and the 200,000 Liu Hao gave Zhao Yu. ¡°It should be¡­ No way!¡± ¡°After all, we only agreed to let him help us defeat He Xiang.¡± Liu Hao said with some uncertainty. He Xiang was one ofWangYan Ran¡¯s suitors. After he realized the gap between them, he understood that he couldn¡¯t stop all the suitors. As a tribute to his youth, he asked Zhao Yu to help him. Just as the two of them were feeling uneasy, Zhao Yu finally spoke up on the stage. ¡°My good friend Liu Hao has something to say to Wang Yan Ran¡­¡± ¡°However, he is embarrassed. Therefore, I will take this opportunity to speak on his behalf¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the corner of Wu Liu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I knew you had ulterior motives. Damn it, this is the battle arena. Do you think this is a farewell party?!¡± The audience below the stage was more enthusiastic. When they heard that there was gossip, they all cheered. Only the referee standing on the stage was in a dilemma, his gaze constantly shifting. When he spotted a familiar member of the family, he quickly sent a pleading look in that direction. Nowadays, who in Blackstone Town would dare to meddle with Zhao Yu? Didn¡¯t they see he dared to even mess with a third-tier envoy? That member naturally didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly and gave the referee a look to speak. The referee¡¯s heart settled, and he stood calmly to the side, seemingly detached and unconcerned. ¡°Since childhood, I have been the child others compared to, the pride in my parents¡¯ eyes¡­¡± ¡°Every time I heard someone say, ¡®Look at Liu Hao,¡¯ though I didn¡¯t show it, my heart was full of joy¡­¡± ¡°Until one day, someone came out of nowhere and took my place¡­¡± ¡°Wang Yan Ran, this name kept appearing, gradually taking everything away from me¡­¡± ¡°¡®The child others compare to,¡¯ ¡®the teacher¡¯s favorite,¡¯ ¡®the school¡¯s model student,¡¯ ¡®the pride of the parents¡¯¡­¡± ¡°All the titles I once took pride in left me, shifting their favor to Wang Yan Ran¡­¡± ¡± I was very upset. I wanted to know what magic Wang Yan Ran had to take everything away from me¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°When I angrily confronted her¡­¡± ¡°She was distributing a basket of steamed buns to people in the slums¡­¡± ¡°At that moment, I felt something I had never felt before¡­¡± ¡°She was the kindest person I had ever met¡­¡± Somewhere below the stage, Wang Yan Ran¡¯s eyes were vacant, reminiscing about the past, slightly puzzled. Had she ever been to the slums?! Chapter 761 - Chapter 761: Champion (2) Chapter 761: Champion (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation In my memory, it seems that I went there once, but it should have been for a practical class, to distribute food as required by the school. ¡°I fell in love with her¡­¡± ¡°I, Liu Hao, fell in love with Wang Yan Ran, fell in love with someone I shouldn¡¯t have, and became one of her many pursuers¡­¡± ¡°Since that day, my world has changed¡­¡± ¡°I no longer crave my parents¡¯ approval, nor do I need the praise of my teachers and school¡­¡± ¡°These things, which I once considered treasures, are now all unimportant¡­¡± ¡°In my eyes, there is only Wang Yan Ran.¡± ¡°She alone is my whole world!¡± ¡°To make her smile, I sang on the podium, danced in the corridor, made a complete fool of myself¡­¡± ¡°I thought that everything I did could move her¡­¡± ¡°But in reality, these things only moved myself¡­¡± ¡°The distance between us grew farther and farther¡­¡± ¡°Until today, I suddenly realized that she and I had never been close, everything was just my illusion¡­¡± ¡°I thought she was just being reserved¡­¡± ¡°I thought she was comparing me with a few other guys¡­¡± ¡°I thought she would eventually choose one of us excellent boys¡­¡± ¡°But when she revealed her ambitions, I realized that she had never been attached, never been moved¡­¡± ¡°Moon City is a big city, its population is ten times that of Blackstone Town, very prosperous and luxurious, making people yearn for it¡­¡± ¡°I also want to go, but I can¡¯t, I have family, I have friends, I have responsibilities, I must stay¡­¡± ¡°I know we have no chance, and now I have found my true love, but at this moment, I want to say to Wang Yan Ran¡­¡± ¡± I really loved you back then!¡± ¡°Wang Yan Ran, you are my youth, a part of my beautiful memories, I don¡¯t regret liking you¡­¡± ¡°I wish you a bright future, may all your dreams come true¡­¡± ¡°The Liu Hao who loved you, entrusts this message to handsome Zhao Yu at the finals of the Immortal Medicine Convention.¡± After Zhao Yu finished speaking, the whole venue fell silent for a second. The next moment. ¡°Oh¡ª!¡± ¡°Liu Hao!¡± ¡°Liu Hao!¡± ¡°Liu Hao!¡± The whole venue erupted in cheers. The boys kept jeering, shouting Liu Hao¡¯s name. Some girls were moved to tears, imagining how wonderful it would be if someone confessed to them in such a setting. How embarrassing! At this moment, Liu Hao, the person in question, felt no emotion, only immense shame. He wished he could find a hole to crawl into. ¡°Liu Hao is here!¡± ¡°I saw Liu Hao!¡± Seeing someone had discovered him, Liu Hao¡¯s face turned pale with fright, and he hurriedly pulled Zhang Si Qi and ran. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go¡­¡± Amidst the screams of the surrounding people, Liu Hao left in embarrassment, feeling a bit regretful. If he had known Zhao Yu would do this, he wouldn¡¯t have given him the 300,000. Next to him, Zhang Si Qi, her eyes bright, looked at the panting Liu Hao after leaving the venue, ¡°Brother Hao, when will you write me a love letter too?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be better than Wang Yan Ran¡¯s, just let the whole town know you love me¡­¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Liu Hao felt his head swell, a look of wanting to cry but having no tears. He didn¡¯t know how to write these things. He didn¡¯t know about these things at all. Zhao Yu wrote them himself. The competition venue had turned into a scene of a celebrity. After Zhao Yu finished his speech, Wang Yan Ran, who was below the stage, was greatly sought after. Immediately, many boys, carrying flowers, rushed toward her, creating a chaotic scene. When stopped and asked, they said it was all for their youth. The security personnel maintaining order were at a loss and had no choice but to let Wang Yan Ran leave the venue temporarily. They even called in the guards from various families, and only then did they slowly bring the situation under control. ¡°Very good, very good. Chasing after a woman like this is what makes it interesting!¡± In the audience, He Xiang nodded with satisfaction. His family had arranged for him to find Wang Yan Ran, and he had been somewhat reluctant. After all, Wang Yan Ran was just the second generation of the previous King Slayer Rank 5 fighter, and he knew nothing about her appearance or personality. After arriving in Blackstone Town, he found that Wang Yan Ran was not bad looking, not even considered average by Moon City¡¯s standards. Now that he discovered the youngsters of Blackstone Town were so interested in Wang Yan Ran, he was naturally enthusiastic and secretly determined to win her over. After all, if he, He Xiang, succeeded in something that the entire town¡¯s youth had failed at, it would feel quite satisfying. He wasn¡¯t the only one with this thought. Many youths from Moon City initially had only a good impression of Wang Yan Ran. This was mainly because she was the second generation of a King Slayer Rank 5 and had a decent appearance. To the natives of Moon City, the eight towns under its jurisdiction were all considered rural. Even if Wang Yan Ran looked good and had excellent qualifications, to them, she was just a country girl. Now, after Zhao Yu¡¯s hype, many people began to see Wang Yan Ran through a special filter, finding her more and more beautiful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hey, can we start now?!¡± In the crowd, the only person seemingly uninterested was Wu Liu. He looked extremely disinterested at the moment. ¡°Wait, wait until everyone calms down!¡± the referee said, sweating profusely, while continuously kicking people who had climbed onto the stage. He couldn¡¯t understand why Zhao Yu¡¯s speech made people crazy to pursue Wang Yan Ran, but Wang Yan Ran wasn¡¯t even on the stage. Why were these audience members rushing the stage, just adding to his workload? Chapter 762 - Chapter 762: Champion (3) Chapter 762: Champion (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m coming up!¡± ¡°I¡¯m coming up too!¡± Some people climbed onto the stage to celebrate. Although they were kicked down by the referee in the next second, they could not hide their excitement. After a while, the entire arena gradually returned to order. In the player area, He Xiao Xiao was speechless after witnessed the chaos. Just a moment ago, she was also assaulted by some group of people. Someone used the name of ¡®Unregretful Youth¡¯ to run over and want to molest her. In the end, they were naturally beaten to the ground by her. However, it was really uncomfortable to be stared at by a group of people as if they want to see through her clothes. ¡°This Zhao Yu really is a troublemaker, right¡­¡± On the other side, Qian Xin Yue was also flushed. At this moment, she said with dissatisfaction. ¡°Forget it, forget it. The competition has begun¡­¡± Someone shouted guiltily. There was a palm print on his face. ¡°You really know how to do it!¡± ¡°Since you want to fight. Let¡¯s begin now! I¡¯ll make you admit defeat wholeheartedly¡­¡± Wu Liu shook his head and said seriously, ¡°Although you¡¯re very strong and it can be said that without the people from . Moon City, you would definitely win the championship this time, you still don t understand the difference between the both of us¡­¡± Outsiders enjoy the show, while experts watched the show. The audience felt that Zhao Yu had relied on others to spare him and admit defeat all the way to the finals. However, Wu Liu did not dare to underestimate Zhao Yu. After all, based on the battle between Zhao Yu and Li Tian Ba, he could deduce that Zhao Yu¡¯s instantaneous Qi and Blood energy had reached 250 points. This alone was enough for him to win the championship. Unfortunately, he met people from Moon City. As the two on stage got serious, the audience gradually quieted down. ¡°This guy is truly mysterious. He¡¯s only been promoted to second tier for a month, and he dares to challenge Wu Liu¡­¡± He Xiao Xiao sighed, feeling that Zhao Yu was the only person she couldn¡¯t see through. This person seemed to have many secrets. ¡°Begin!¡± With a loud shout from the referee, the two people in the center of the field rushed towards each other. ¡°Zhao Yu, I won¡¯t give you a chance to recover your energy. I will defeat you directly with my fist¡­¡± Wu Liu declared his victory confidently. Knowing both oneself and the enemy is the key to victory in every battle, and he naturally knew about Zhao Yu¡¯s miraculous energy recovery ability. He understood that this fight had to be quick. Moreover, he also collected intel about Zhao Yu¡¯s limit of instant energy boost. To prevent Zhao Yu from being killed instantly, he decided to set the victory threshold at three hundred points of qi and blood energy. In reality, his own limit was already three hundred thirty points. But if Zhao Yu¡¯s instant energy boost was still only two hundred fifty points, a full-force attack from him might kill Zhao Yu. To be cautious, he decided to win with an attack at three hundred points. On the other side, Zhao Yu observed carefully and then called upon the super brain in his mind. ¡®Super brain, upgrade the Mountain Splitting Art to the perfect level.¡¯ Whoosh! one thousand and two hundred technology points vanished right away and the Mountain Splitting Art, which was initially at the Major achievement stage, instantly reached the perfect level. At the great achievement stage, this martial art technique had an instant energy boost limit of only 300 points, but at the perfect level, it could reach 400 points. According to his calculations, Wu Liu¡¯s instant energy boost limit was at least over three hundred. Therefore, to win, he could only raise the technique to the perfect level. As the distance between the two shortened, the surrounding referees became tense. Opposite them was Wu Liu, the one person from Moon City who no one else dared to challenge. Of course, no one knew why Zhuge Wohu didn¡¯t challenge him. He might be stronger or equal to Wu Liu, but since he had already given up the fight for first place, it didn¡¯t matter. At the very least, among the current contenders, Wu Liu was undeniably number one. Facing such an opponent, Zhao Yu could die if he was not careful. In fact, the five envoys from Moon City had already arrived secretly and were in a private room on the second floor. No one noticed that the soundproof windows of the room were open, allowing those inside to reach the field instantly for rescue. ¡°Referees, be ready to rescue!¡± Wu Liu shouted towards the referee¡¯s stand when he was within ten meters of Zhao Yu. He instantly boosted his energy, manifesting nearly three hundred points of energy to form a sword and attaching to his palm as he sliced towards Zhao Yu. In his opinion, these three hundred points of energy should be enough to take down Zhao Yu without killing him. ¡°Hmm?!¡± in the midst of his swift charge, Wu Liu noticed that Zhao Yu¡¯s expression remained calm, as if he had anticipated this, giving Wu Liu an ominous feeling. ¡°Whoosh!¡± just as he condensed with three hundred points of energy, was about to hit Zhao Yu, he moved. A surge of dense energy was instantly mobilized. ¡°Three hundred sixty?!¡± In an instant, Wu Liu¡¯s eyes widened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Yu¡¯s vitality to reach such a high level. It had only been less than a week since his fight with Li Tian Ba. Did Zhao Yu increase his instant energy boost speed from 250 to 360 points in just one week, or had he been hiding his true strength last time?! But there was no time to think. The two attacks were about to collide. Knowing that his strike was weaker, Wu Liu began to gather energy to protect his vita areas to avoid being killed. As soon as Wu Liu shouted, the referees below the stage moved into action. Though their strength was not as high as the two on stage, they could intervene during the battle to help one of them defend. Chapter 763 - Chapter 763: Champion (4) Chapter 763: Champion (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Originally, they had rushed up to rescue Zhao Yu. However, halfway through, he was shocked to discover that compared to Zhao Yu, it was obvious that Wu Liu was at a disadvantage. ¡± So, he shouted just now to ask us to save him?!¡± A referee was enlightened. When Wu Liu heard this, he was so angry that his mouth tilted and his eyes slanted. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere yet!¡± he shouted again. According to the rules, if someone was saved by the referee in a battle, it meant that they admitted defeat. It was as if the referee felt that if they didn¡¯t make a move, the contestant would die, so he decided to save him. Moreover, part of the reason why they took action was because of Wu Liu¡¯s shout. ¡°I can still hold on!¡± Wu Liu¡¯s veins bulged. The attack with a difference of sixty Vitality points was forcefully withstood by him. Seeing this, the referee hurriedly stopped in the middle, but he was also prepared to save him at any time. Bang! The two streams of Qi blood energy collided, and a powerful shockwave erupted. The side with the stronger force naturally sent the shockwave towards the side with the weaker force. Zhao Yu¡¯s side was calm, but Wu Liu¡¯s side was pushed back a few meters by the powerful shock wave. His clothes were torn into strips by the invisible shockwave, revealing his scar-covered but firm muscles. However, what was shocking Zhao Yu found was although Wu Liu looked miserable, he was actually unharmed. ¡°Ha, my defense is one of the best in Moon City¡­¡± Just as Wu Liu was feeling smug, Zhao Yu did not give him a chance to catch his breath and rushed over again. ¡°Now three hundred and sixty is your limit, right? According to time frame, you won¡¯t be able to gather more than three hundred points this time¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, unlike the previous attack Zhao Yu used on to enhanced on his weapon. He had already condensed four hundreds points of Vitality into Qi Blood energy and attached it to his fist as like a sword. Wu Liu¡¯s eyes were about to pop out. He was dumbfounded. How could this be? Did he learn our trick by seeing it first hand? And his energy level!? However, he did not have time to think. At this moment, he had to resist. ¡°Swoosh!¡± three hundred and thirty points of Vitality were instantly converted to Qi and blood energy. This was already the limit of his ability to raise his Vitality instantly. Compared to the sixty-point gap earlier, this time, the difference in gap between the two sides qi and blood energy reached seventy points. If it were an ordinary person, such a large gap might tear them to pieces or blow them into dust. But he was Wu Liu, a man who could withstand an attack with a surplus of Sixty points of qi and blood with his naked body without any usage of qi and blood energy. The referees hesitated slightly but ultimately did not intervene. To be honest, they had never seen such a battle before and were curious about the outcome. In the past, they rarely had the chance to engage in combat, and even when they did, it would end after a few points or a few dozen points of qi and blood. Unlike these two on the stage, who could easily handle hundreds of points of qi and blood without needing the time to gather, they could use it directly. It was simply terrifying. ¡°Bang-Bing-BOOM!¡± Once again, Wu Liu chose to endure. He had no choice but to endure since qi and blood attacks inherently carried a powerful shockwave. Even if he dodged, as long as he was within range, he would still be hit by the shockwave. Therefore, qi and blood attacks were often a matter of direct confrontation. Dodging would only mean losing the initiative. Seventy points of qi and blood seemed only ten points more than sixty, but Wu Liu¡¯s performance was significantly worse than before after withstood it few times. The powerful shockwave sent him flying tens of meters away, and he barely stopped himself from falling off the stage. Looking at his condition, his entire body was covered in bloodstains, especially his arms, which had lost large chunks of flesh, revealing the white bones underneath. This showed that a seventy-point qi and blood gap was Wu Liu¡¯s limit. Even a little more would have been fatal. ¡°I blocked it¡­¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡ª!¡± Wu Liu¡¯s face was grim, but he wore a smile that could stop a child¡¯s cry. All the wounds on his body seemed not to cause him pain; instead, they made him more excited. ¡°Here he comes, here comes this maniac¡­¡± Below the stage, those familiar with Wu Liu began to get excited. It seemed Wu Liu became even crazier when he was injured. He Xiao Xiao pulled out a handful of sunflower seeds from somewhere and began to munch on them. ¡°Shua!¡± On the stage, Zhao Yu gathered his qi and blood energy again, just like before with four hundred points of qi and blood. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Wu Liu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. From just now until now, Zhao Yu had used over eleven hundred points of vitality, reaching eleven hundred and sixty points. Even if he was a King Slayer Rank 5, this was already approaching the high level of second tier perfection stage. If Zhao Yu was only at the intermediate level, then it was even more terrifying meaning his qi and blood recovery was pure and unlimited. What kind of qi and blood recovery had no limits and could fully recover instantly?! Wu Liu couldn¡¯t imagine. According to the information they had obtained these days, Zhao Yu¡¯s talent was suspected to be due to consuming a immortal medicine in the lower realm. It was universally acknowledged that immortal medicine could stimulate certain abilities in humans. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But it was the first time they had seen an ability as strong as Zhao Yu¡¯s. ¡°Impossible!¡± WU Liu gritted his teeth and forcibly gathered his qi and blood energy, but this time it was only three hundred and ten points. Qi and blood came from the body, and at this moment, his body was injured his flesh incomplete. Being able to gather three hundred and ten points was ¡¯ already his limit. For anyone else, with such severe injuries, being able to gather half as much qi and blood would have been impressive.. Chapter 764 - Chapter 764: Champion (5) Chapter 764: Champion (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation This time, Zhao Yu chose to attack Wu Liu using his range energy blast. ¡°Prepare to save him!¡± At this moment, the referees could tell that Wu Liu could not hold on any longer. They all ran in that direction. Wu Liu opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not say anything. He knew that rejecting the referee¡¯s help was courting death. However, with the referee¡¯s move, it meant that he had no chance of winning this time. ¡°Take this! BIGBANG Qi Attack!¡± ¡°I am not defeat yet¡­¡± With a deep sense of unwillingness, Wu Liu and the two referees were blasted off the stage by Zhao Yu¡¯s Vitality attack. Of course, with the help of the two referees, Wu Liu was not injured this time. But falling off the stage meant that he had already lost. ¡°I¡­I¡¯ve lost¡­¡± Wu Liu¡¯s eyes were slightly gloomy. He did not expect that he would actually lose to someone of the same age in such a small place like Blackstone Town. No, Zhao Yu did look younger than him¡­ ¡°Announce it?!¡± When Zhao Yu saw Wu Liu descend from the arena, he turned to look at the referee. ¡°Zhao Yu wins!¡± The referee, who had been standing on the stage, finally reacted. He said in a trembling voice,¡± Zhao¡­Yu wins!¡± He originally thought that since he was also a higher-up in Blackstone Town, he would be watching the younger generation¡¯s competition with the mentality of watching a fun show. He could casually pick one or two of them. In the end, it felt like anyone of them could kill him instantly from distant. After all, even as referees, the extent of their instant qi and blood energy gathering was only thirty to forty points. This was the limitation of the low rank earth-level cultivation techniques. Plus, the new technique of energy sword or shield formed with their body without weapon shown by the Moon city contenders already exposed that this remote Blackstone Town citizens had a narrow view of the world. ¡°Zhao Yu won?!¡± The entire audience was stunned. Most, if not ninety-five percent of the audience, believed that Zhao Yu would definitely lose this match. After all, he had just been promoted a month ago, and he had only practiced second tier martial art technique for about a month. But now¡­ ¡°What exactly is his level?!¡± ¡°Second tier high stage? Or second tier perfection?!¡± ¡°And what cultivation technique is he practicing, to be able to instantly gather four hundred points of qi and blood energy?!¡± Not just the audience, even the elders of the five major families were deeply shocked. As the top practitioners of low rank earth-level cultivation techniques, some of them had even reached the perfection stage. Their maximum qi and blood gathering capacity was only up to one hundred points. This was the limit of low rank earth-level cultivation techniques. So how did Zhao Yu manage to instantly gather four hundred points of qi and blood energy?! Wu Liu could instantly gather three hundred and thirty points because he came from the Wu family of Moon City, which had their own new battle techniques passed down for thousands of years, allowing them to surpass the limitations of their cultivation techniques and increase their instant qi gathering speed. But Zhao Yu?! The native residents watched with their own eyes as he ascended from the lower realm. How did he achieve such power?! And where did he learn his martial arts?! ¡°Zhao Yu won!!¡± ¡°He defeated someone from Moon City!¡± The audience finally reacted and burst into cheers. For many people, concepts like instant qi gathering speed, maximum qi gathering capacity, and cultivation technique levels were foreign. After all, reaching the perfection stage and dealing with these matters was something only the high-level members of the families could do. Ordinary spectators couldn¡¯t understand these things. To them, Zhao Yu representing Blackstone Town and defeating someone from Moon City was enough. Over the past few days, news had spread everywhere that people from Moon City were defeating their local talents, with no victories on their side. The Blackstone residents, overshadowed by the strength of Moon City, naturally felt a sense of frustration. Seeing Wu Liu¡¯s defeat, they erupted in wild cheers. ¡°Wait, Zhao Yu is an old citizen¡­¡± ¡°So what if he¡¯s an old citizen? He¡¯s from Blackstone Town too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, our ancestors were old citizens, and the members of the five major families are direct descendants of old citizens too!¡± At this point, people naturally wouldn¡¯t push Zhao Yu away but rather embraced him as one of their own from Blackstone Town. After enjoying the cheers for a while, Zhao Yu gazed down at the remaining contestants and asked, ¡°Anyone else want to challenge me?!¡± Among the contestants, even the strongest, Zhang Cheng Yang, had lost to Wu Liu. The other local strongmen naturally stood no chance and shook their heads. He Xiao Xiao and Qian Xin Yue considered briefly but ultimately declined to challenge him. Qian Xin Yue knew she was on par with Wu Liu, with similar strength. Since Wu Liu couldn¡¯t defeat Zhao Yu, she knew she couldn¡¯t either. As for He Xiao Xiao, she mentioned that he would blow off his opponent¡¯s clothes. She didn¡¯t want to run around naked in public. This comment made Qian Xin Yue break out in a cold sweat. She had only thought about the strength gap between her and Zhao Yu. She hadn¡¯t considered the possibility of her clothes being blown off. If she impulsively challenged him and ended up like Wu Liu, it wouldn¡¯t matter if she won; she wouldn¡¯t be able to face anyone afterward. ¡°Hahaha! What a waste!¡± Seeing no one willing to challenge him, Zhao Yu laughed heartily. He had finally won, making his expenditure of nearly two thousand technology points worthwhile. He had spent twelve hundred points to improve his cultivation technique and over a thousand points to recover his qi and blood. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Referee, can you announce the result?!¡± Following Zhao Yu¡¯s question, the referee, still somewhat unsure, looked at the five families leaders on the stage. After receiving affirmative nods from the leaders, he finally announced the result. ¡°I declare the champion of this Immortal Medicine Convention is¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu!¡± Chapter 765 - Chapter 765: Entering the Temple to Cultivate Chapter 765: Entering the Temple to Cultivate Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Black Stone Hotel, the best hotel in Black Stone Town, was located in the largest private room. Wu Liu knelt on one knee and lowered his head without saying a word. In front of him, Wu Yong Wei had a helpless expression.¡± Wu Liu, you¡¯re only at King Slayer One Rank fighter now. It¡¯s a little difficult for you to deal with that Lord level monster alone¡­¡± ¡°Elder, I have lost to Zhao Yu this time around and have already embarrassed young master. I must become stronger¡­¡± Wu Liu said firmly. Ever since he lost the match, he quickly pulled himself together after the initial loss. He planned to go out and hunt down a Lord level monsters to further strengthen himself. Who knew that Wu Yong Wei found out he was trying to sneak out and caught him for stopping him to go out. After all, to Wu Yong Wei, Wu Liu was a subordinate of a Sequence 9. This trip with him might have been an opportunity for him to ask the Sequence 9 a favor. However, if Wu Liu died here, then the favor would probably be gone, and it might even attract resentment. After all, the young master was now a Sequence 9, and he might become the Family Leader in the future. If he looked after Wu Liu himself, there would naturally be no problem. But the issue was, where would he find the time to watch over Wu Liu if he need to babysit Zhao Yu? After all, the reason Wu Yong Wei came to Black Stone Town was meant for enjoyment, and looking after Wu Liu and Zhao Yu would be quite troublesome. ¡°I know the elder is concerned about my safety, so I also asked Zhuge Wohu to accompany me¡­¡± ¡°Oh?!¡± Wu Yong Wei was quite surprised to heard it, ¡°You have a good relationship with Zhuge Wohu?!¡± ¡°Not exactly¡­¡± Wu Liu replied straightforwardly, ¡°He heard I was going to find the lord level monster to hone my skills and approached me, expressing his willingness to accompany me¡­¡± Wu Yong Wei nodded slightly. Clearly, Zhuge Wohu had the same thoughts, but the elder of the Zhuge family wouldn¡¯t let him go. ¡°If it¡¯s the two of you¡­¡± ¡°It might be doable!¡± The lord level monster near Blackstone Town wasn¡¯t very strong. If Zhuge Wohu and Wu Liu went together, they should be able to return safely. Then, Wu Yong Wei took out his phone and contacted the elder of the Zhuge family, finally relenting to let Wu Liu to go after they came into an agreement. After Wu Liu left, just as Wu Yong Wei picked up his tea cup, a servant came in to report. ¡°Sir, Zhao Yu is here to meet you!¡± ¡°Zhao Yu, he¡¯s here again?!¡± Wu Yong Wei felt a headache coming on. ¡°Why is this person so persistent?!¡± Three days had passed since the Immortal Medicine Convention ended, and during these three days, Zhao Yu had been constantly seeking out their emissaries, expressing his desire to use the martial hall in the second-tier temple. But such matters were beyond their authority, so they directly rejected him. Unexpectedly, Zhao Yu was persistent and kept coming back. ¡°Let him in!¡± Wu Yong Wei sighed. Over the past few days, he had discussed with the other four emissaries and none of them agree with Zhao Yu. Soon, Zhao Yu walked in. Unlike Wu Liu¡¯s kneeling salute, Zhao Yu only cupped his hands in greeting. Wu Yong Wei didn¡¯t mind, ¡°Here about the martial hall again?!¡± ¡°Yes, I am here for the emissary approval!¡± Zhao Yu nodded. He had learned that in about twenty days, when the emissary from the state city arrived, he would go to Moon City. By then, it would be difficult to return. In Blackstone Town, the only thing he was interested in was the martial hall inside the second-tier temple. Although the five emissaries were barely qualified but they held the highest power and authorization to approve Zhao Yu to use it in this town. So Zhao Yu kept coming to them. ¡°We are barely qualified to let you use the martial hall¡­¡± Wu Yong Wei nodded and said. ¡°But Zhao Yu, you need to understand one thing!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch¡­¡± ¡°All the conveniences and benefits you use now will have to be repaid in the future¡­¡± ¡°This repayment will likely be demanded by the state city or even the holy city¡­¡± ¡°According to you, you¡¯ve obtained an high rank Earth level cultivation method from the Ji family descendants and learned some unique combat techniques. There¡¯s no real need to go to the second-tier temple. There¡¯s not much valuable left there¡­¡± Since the Immortal Medicine Convention ended, the five emissaries had questioned Zhao Yu about the source of his cultivation methods. The answer was naturally that Ji Wu Shuang had taught him. After all, the Ji family had been a martial arts family for thousands of years, reputed to possess even Heaven- level cultivation methods. In any case, with no way to verify, no one would confront Ji Wu Shuang about it. As for his rapid recovery of vitality, Zhao Yu attributed it to the immortal medicine, stating that he had consumed not one but three immortal medicines in the lower realm. However, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t expect that when he mentioned the Ji family, Wu Yong Wei hesitated and said that there seemed to be a prominent family named Ji in another state city, wondering if they were related to Ji Wu Shuang. Since Ji Wu Shuang was dead, Zhao Yu had no intention of recognizing any kinship and casually brushed it off, returning to the main topic. ¡°I understand, but I want to verify some martial arts hypotheses¡­¡± Wu Yong Wei shook his head, ¡°Fine, you can go, but we need to sign an agreement. You must ensure that all the cultivation methods you see and learn in the second-tier temple are not to be transmitted¡­¡± Zhao Yu naturally had no objection to this. He intended to use the martial hall solely for himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for the cultivation methods, he had no descendants to inherit them anyway. ¡°Thank you, emissary!¡± Zhao Yu was overjoyed. After having the Super Brain scan the agreement to confirm there were no issues, he signed it. Zhao Yu happily went to the second-tier temple, only to be blocked by the ticket fee. Just like the camps in the lower realm, using the martial hall in the second-tier camp also required a second-tier coin.. Chapter 766 - Chapter 766: Entering the Temple to Cultivate (2) Chapter 766: Entering the Temple to Cultivate (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu also had second tier coins, but he didn¡¯t have a lot of it. It would be enough for anyone. The problem was that he had a cheat system. He could use the martial arts hall endlessly. According to his calculations, it would not be enough without 100,000 tier 2 coins. He had inquired about the Earth Level cultivation techniques in the Second tier temple. There were about a hundred of them, and each one required 1,000 coins to cultivate to perfection. 100 was equivalent to 100,000 second tier coins. Converting it, it was equivalent to 10 million Blackstone coins, which was also 10 million first tier coins. This number, he himself could not afford it. After a moment of distress, Zhao Yu thought about who he could get the money from. He directly gave up on the people from Moon City. After all, they had traveled a long way and did not even bring much magic medicine. How could they bring so many coins? The only ones who could provide such an amount were the five major local families. But what could he offer in exchange? To these five families, his value lay in marrying one of their members and producing offspring. However, Zhao Yu was unwilling to casually leave behind descendants. What if they were captured by enemies in the future and used as hostages? After much consideration, it seemed only the Wang family was worth negotiating with. Eventually, through Wang Yan Ran¡¯s connections, Zhao Yu managed to meet with the Wang family patriarch. ¡°You want to borrow second-tier coins?!¡± Elder Wang¡¯s face was grim. Because Zhao Yu killed Li Tian Ba, the Wang family suffered significant losses. But who would have thought Zhao Yu would have the audacity to come to him. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Zhao Yu replied calmly. However, as the head of a family, the Wang patriarch couldn¡¯t dwell on past grievances. ¡°How much do you need?¡± He wanted to know what Zhao Yu planned to do with the second-tier coms and how much he needed, to see what terms he could propose. This opportunity wasn¡¯t actually too bad. ¡°One hundred thousand!¡± ¡°One hundred thousand? That¡¯s manageable¡­¡± Elder Wang nodded, thinking Zhao Yu needed an amount he could easily afford. Zhao Yu understood the misunderstanding and smiled, ¡°You might have misheard. I said one hundred thousand second-tier coins¡­ ¡°What?!¡± ¡°One hundred thousand second-tier coins? That¡¯s worth ten million Black Stone coins! Are you crazy? What do you need that much money for?!¡± ¡°I know Li Tian Ba¡¯s death caused you significant losses, so I specifically came to borrow from your family instead of the Li family or any other family¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled faintly, ¡°You understand my meaning. -You¡¯re willing to leave descendants for my family?!¡± Elder Wang¡¯s eyes lit up. The descendants of King Slayer Rank Five could be worth far more than a hundred thousand second-tier coins in the future if managed properly. At the very least, it could guarantee the prosperity of the Wang Family for the next twenty years. just the harvest from these twenty years was enough to cover the cost. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t have any plans to have children yet!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head. ¡°You dare to trick me?¡± Elder Wang¡¯s expression changed. He thought that it was good news, but Zhao Yu¡¯s intention was to borrow money for nothing? ¡°Of course not¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. A bottle of third tier divine medicine is worth about ten million. It¡¯s about the same as a hundred thousand second tier coins. Moreover, it¡¯s priceless.¡± ¡°Lend me a hundred thousand second tier coins. I will give you a bottle of tier three divine medicine¡­¡± ¡°A third tier Divine Medicine? That¡¯s easy to say. Do you have it¡­¡± Previously, Wu Yong Wei seemed to owe Zhao Yu a bottle of third tier divine medicine, and he said that he would pay it back after he arrived at the Moon City. ¡± Are you serious?!¡± The value of a Tier 3 divine medicine was definitely above 100,000 second tier coins. After all, just like what Zhao Yu said, although this thing sounded like it was only priced at 100,000 second tier coins, in reality, what was really difficult was the qualification to buy it. Any family that possessed third tier divine medicine would basically digest it internally. No one would complain about having too many of these things and run to the market to sell them. After all, the more money one earned, the harder they could hold onto it. It was like a neighbor hoarding grain and I hoarding guns. If there wasn¡¯t enough food, I would rob him. Regardless of whether it was in Moon City or Blackstone Town, the ranking of families was directly linked to strength. Only those with the corresponding strength could earn the corresponding amount of money. On the contrary, if they earned money that did not match their family¡¯s strength, they would be targeted by others and eventually been robbed all. Elder Wang confirmed it again and again. After understanding that Zhao Yu was serious, he immediately took out an agreement with the power of a contract. ¡°Let¡¯s sign it first. Money is not a problem¡­¡± ¡°For the next ten days, I¡¯ll supply you with at least 8,000 second tier coins every day. Can you do that?!¡± Zhao Yu was not in a hurry to sign the contract. Instead, he talked about the conditions. Elder Wang calculated the amount of second tier coins in the family¡¯s inventory. Although Blackstone coins were used, they were equivalent to Tier 1 coins. But in reality, when trading with the outside world, Moon City only accepted goods or second-tier coins. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, the temple in Moon City was a third tier temple. The only things that could be used inside were second tier coins. Tier 1 coins were completely useless there. ¡°Sure, I should be able to provide you with 10,000 a day¡­¡± The family had quite a lot of reserves. In the next few days, they could also get all the elders to go out hunting and harvest a batch of second-tier coms to replenish them. It should not be a problem. Just like that, the two of them signed a contract, and Zhao Yu had gathered all the Tier 2 coins he needed for his cultivation. In the following period of time, Zhao Yu basically stayed in the temple martial arts practice hall.. Chapter 767 - Chapter 767: Entering the Temple to Cultivate (3) Chapter 767: Entering the Temple to Cultivate (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Every day, Zhao Yu tirelessly trained using his Super Brain and technology points on the available one hundred Earth-level martial art techniques in the temple. With the enhancement of the Super Brain, he continually perfected his cultivation with shorter period compared back the lower realm training progress speed. As Zhao Yu immersed himself in the temple, the people from Moon City, unable to reach him, had no choice but to shift their plan to Wang Yan Ran. Wang Yan Ran, on her side, received warnings from the upper elders of her family. ¡°Don¡¯t give yourself away easily¡­¡± ¡°The young men coming to our place now are not the best from Moon City¡­¡± ¡°Your future goes beyond this, make sure you keep your eyes open¡­¡± For the Wang family, the best outcome would be for Wang Yan Ran to unite with Zhao Yu, bearing a child to ensure the family¡¯s prosperity for the next twenty years. But since Wang Yan Ran had made it clear she wouldn¡¯t do that, they couldn¡¯t force her and had to settle for a lesser option. ¡°When you arrive in Moon City, improve yourself as much as possible. The higher your cultivation and skill level, the better the family you can marry into¡­¡± ¡°Also, once you are in Moon City, your status as a Wang family member from Black Stone Town won¡¯t matter¡­¡± ¡°Besides the title of King Slayer Rank 5 second generation, you also need a protector to shield you, or you¡¯ll have a tough time¡­¡± ¡°So, among the people coming to Black Stone Town this time, there are some valuable ones you can rely on¡­¡± ¡°For example, He Xiao Xiao and Qian Xin Yue¡­¡± ¡°As for He Xiao Xiao¡­ forget it, she and her family are too complicated for us to get involved with¡­¡± ¡°It seems that the best person for you to rely on is Qian Xin Yue¡­¡± ¡°Actually, not just Qian Xin Yue herself, but the lady and her family behind her, who is the daughter of the Qian family¡­¡± ¡°With that lady¡¯s protection, the troublemakers in Moon City shouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to you, allowing you to live in peace¡­¡± Elder Wang paused, seeming hesitant, but ultimately decided to speak the truth. ¡°In fact, you have some connections with the Qian family¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?!¡± This was the first time she heard about it and Wang Yan Ran was puzzled, not understanding what he meant. ¡°You and the Qian family¡¯s eldest daughter are actually sisters; you both have the same father¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Wang Yan Ran was completely stunned, never expecting to hear such a thing. ¡°But I heard that the eldest daughter of the Qian family is the daughter of the current Qian family leader?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Who said the leader of any family has to be a man?¡± ¡°The leader of the Qian family is a woman¡­¡± He sighed slightly and continued, ¡°Your father was indeed very charming and promiscuous back in the day¡­¡± ¡°As far as I know, he left many offspring, though not many in Black Stone Town, only¡­ two¡­¡± ¡°Two?!¡± Wang Yan Ran was stunned; she had never heard of this. ¡°Yes, the other one is in the Li family. They sent him to Moon City early on, thinking we, Wang family didn¡¯t know about it¡­¡± ¡°Of course, in Moon City, you have many half-siblings as well¡­¡± ¡°The most numerous are in the state city. After all, the person your father officially married is from there¡­¡± After hearing this, Wang Yan Ran was deeply shocked. She had thought she was special, but now it seemed that there were many sisters and brothers like her. Her father was truly prolific. ¡°Your father had many women, but I¡¯ve heard that his favorite was still the one from the Qian family. Of course, the people in the state city don¡¯t know her identity, all we knew she was living in Moon City, high chance his favorite is the current head of the Qian family¡­¡± ¡°She became the head of the Qian family mainly because your father provided substantial support in the early days, secretly supplying her with resources that allowed her to rapidly advance in power and rise to the top tier, eventually standing out among the ranks to become the leader of the Qian family¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ this¡­¡± It took Wang Yan Ran a while to gradually recover. Elder Wang advised her, ¡°However, keep this secret to yourself and don¡¯t acknowledge her as family¡­¡± ¡°This world is very realistic. You were born into the Wang family, and the family¡¯s imprint will accompany you for life. Although they share the same blood with you, they are not of the same family¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because I¡¯m afraid you might be deceived when you get there¡­¡± After all, she was a girl he had watched grow up, always nurturing her as the Wang family¡¯s prodigy. Now that she was leaving, he felt a bit reluctant. But for the Wang family to grow and strengthen, they had to let go and allow these prodigies to take their own stage. ¡°I understand¡­¡± After a long time, Wang Yan Ran nodded silently. ¡°When I go to the Qian family, I will recognize my position and will not acknowledge the eldest daughter as family¡­¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯m glad you understand¡­¡± The Wang family elders were all relieved. In fact, both He Xiao Xiao and Qian Xin Yue came to Black Stone Town for Zhao Yu. But since the competition ended, Zhao Yu had been in the temple, unseen by anyone. With no other option, they didn¡¯t want to return empty-handed. So, like others, they approached Wang Yan Ran and expressed their intention to recruit her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the Wang family¡¯s analysis and Wang Yan Ran¡¯s own consideration, she accepted Qian Xin Yue¡¯s invitation. From then on, the two of them went everywhere together, like close friends shopping together. Seeing this, He Xiao Xiao lost interest in further recruitment. Some men had intentions, but Qian Xin Yue rebuffed them all. Among the people from Moon City, few could defeat Qian Xin Yue. Wu Liu was evenly matched with her, and Zhuge Wohu¡¯s strength was unknown, possibly stronger.. Chapter 768 - Chapter 768: Entering the Temple to Cultivate (4) Chapter 768: Entering the Temple to Cultivate (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation However, the two of them were hunting in the wilderness, looking for Lord Level monsters to train, so they naturally had no time to care about these things. This also made Wang Yan Ran realize that the family¡¯s strategist was not bad. At least it had chosen a good person for her to rely on. For Qian Xin Yue, her return to Blackstone Town was not without gains. However, she had not achieved her final goal. ¡°Sister Yue, are you really here for Zhao Yu?¡± ¡°Is the heir of the family really that important?!¡± Wang Yan Ran asked in disbelief. After spending more than ten days together, they had become best friends and talked about everything. As the maid of the young lady of the Qian family, Qian Xin Yue was very arrogant. The only person who was qualified to talk to her as an equal was He Xiao Xiao. However, she was not on good terms with this person, so she naturally could not talk to her. On the one hand, he wanted to rope Wang Yan Ran in because Wang Yan Ran was a second-generation of the King Slayer Rank 5 fighter, so her value was very high. On the other hand, it was also because she had a lot of things that no one could say. Now that they had found an opportunity, they naturally had nothing to hide. ¡°Yes, I am!¡± ¡°Your Blackstone Town is a good place even though you all are at the bottom. The five families are very stable. Only when you make a big mistake in principle will the families be replaced¡­¡± ¡°But back in Moon City is different case. Other than the five top families, there are hundreds of families of all sizes¡­¡± ¡°Some of these families were once top-notch families that had declined. Some of them came from the eight towns below to form new forces in Moon City¡­¡± There are countless people and countless pairs of eyes staring at our top five clans¡­¡± ¡°Even for our Qian family, possessing the bloodline of the King Slayer Rank 5 fighter is very precious. It can ensure that there will be a successor among our descendants¡­¡± ¡°You know, we the new citizen compare to old citizen has no different in look but we are actually build different. Even if there are Immortal medicines and divine medicine, the most basic¡­¡± Qian Xin Yue seemed to think that Wang Yan Ran didn¡¯t understand this part well, so she paused, reorganized her words, and then explained, ¡°We don¡¯t have zero-tier monsters and first-tier monsters here¡­¡± ¡°The ultimate of zero-tier and first-level are called double ultimate¡­¡± ¡°Old citizen like Zhao Yu just need to hunt monsters to reach the limit¡­¡± ¡°But for us, under the nine-generation genetic rule, it¡¯s very difficult to truly reach zero-tier and first-tier ultimate region¡­¡± ¡°If you truly want to be flawless, like the old citizen with double ultimate, you must find an Immortal medicine during the first-tier period¡­¡± ¡°The value of immortal medicine is higher than that of divine medicines for this reason¡­¡± ¡°It can make up for our innate deficiencies¡­¡± ¡°For ordinary people, whether they reach the ultimate or not doesn¡¯t matter, but for our top families, in the later stages, the strength gap sometimes depends on how solid the foundation is¡­¡± ¡°And the second generation born under the King Slayer Rank 5 fighter is naturally single ultimate fighter at zero tier, needing only one more immortal medicine to make up for the foundation of double ultimate. By then, even in the third tier, they can still compete for the strongest position¡­1¡® ¡°Conversely, the second generation born under the King Slayer Rank 4 or 3, although also single ultimate by birth, need double or triple immortal medicine respectively¡­¡± At this point, Qian Xin Yue smiled and said, ¡°Fortunately, you haven¡¯t yet reached the second-tier King Slayer level, so there¡¯s still a chance to make up for it¡­¡± ¡°When you return to the family, the young lady will definitely seek an Immortal medicine for you to ensure you build a double ultimate foundation. In the future, I might even need you to take care of me¡­¡± Qian Xin Yue said enviously. She herself is the third generation descendant under a King Slayer Rank 3 fighter, born single ultimate, and needs four immortal medicines to achieve double ultimate, which is too precious, and no one is willing to invest. Even her young lady doesn¡¯t have that qualification. This also means she cannot compete for the peak of the second tier, become one of the top fighter in the second or the third tier. Innately lacking a part, she naturally can only serve as a maid. Of course, she doesn¡¯t think serving the young lady is bad, rather, she is very willing. Previously, Wang Yan Ran didn¡¯t have a clear understanding of her own value, but now, after listening to Qian Xin Yue explanation, she understood why the ¡¯ other party treated her so well. It was because her potential was very high, four times that of Qian Xin Yue, and the investment cost was low, with a high probability of becoming top fighter in the future. The difference of four Immortal medicines seems not much, but for a big family, with many members, there isn¡¯t that much to waste. Even the daughter of the family leader, because of her identity as a daughter under the King Slayer Rank 5 fighter made up for the deficiency and had the foundation of double ultimate. ¡°So, now you understand the value of Zhao Yu, right?!¡± The family has great ideas about letting the young lady date with Zhao Yu and leave a descendant behind¡­¡± ¡°But the young lady has no interest in this, she also wants to become the future leader of the Qian family, like the current leader¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qian Xin Yue paused, looked around, and then said, ¡°Of course, it means without relying on a man¡­¡± ¡°The young lady¡¯s mother could become the leader, but there was some controversy, saying she relied on a King Slayer Rank 5 fighter¡­¡± Qian Xin Yue suddenly stopped, realizing that the girl in front of her seemed to share the same father as her young lady. This¡­ Qian Xin Yue shook her head, understanding these were secondary. What truly determined the relationship was the surname.. Chapter 769 - Chapter 769: Entering the Temple to Cultivate (5) Chapter 769: Entering the Temple to Cultivate (5) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Miss Qian¡¯s surname is Qian, while Wang Yan Ran¡¯s surname is Wang. That was enough. ¡°So, Miss Qian wants to become the leader of the family on her own, to prove herself to everyone¡­¡± Wang Yan Ran was puzzled about her intention. ¡°Then what are you doing here?!¡± She thought for a while and exclaiming, ¡°Could it be¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re here to kill Zhao Yu?!¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Qian Xin Yue rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Zhao Yu is a King Slayer Rank 5 fighter; he¡¯s a candidate predetermined by the Holy City of the state city. There¡¯s no way our people from the Moon City could dare touch him, let alone the thought of harming him¡­¡± ¡°This time, I¡¯m actually here to complete a family task for Miss¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Wang Yan Ran was even more shocked, looking at her incredulously. ¡°Could it be that you want to¡­¡± Qian Xin Yue sighed deeply, looking helpless. ¡°Yes, although I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with a man, for Miss Qian¡¯s sake, I can only sacrifice myself¡­¡± ¡°As long as I get pregnant with Zhao Yu¡¯s child, the family won¡¯t force Miss Qian to do anything she doesn¡¯t want to do, and she can focus on her cultivation and pursue her dreams¡­¡± Wang Yan Ran swallowed, never expecting that Qian Xin Yue¡¯s purpose here was also for Zhao Yu. Only now did she understand how sought-after Zhao Yu really was. ¡°I can understand. Our family has also said many times that I should get a child from Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to go down that path. I want to prove myself, I want to create a path on my own¡­¡± Wang Yan Ran said with a heroic spirit. Qian Xin Yue felt a bit envious. Only someone like her, a second-generation with high potential and strength, could have such aspirations, right?! ¡°But now, Zhao Yu is always staying in the temple. Do you have a chance?!¡± Although Wang Yan Ran didn¡¯t want to become a person in a political marriage, she could understand their action and felt concerned for Qian Xin Yue at this moment. ¡°I prepared this¡­¡± Qian Xin Yue took out a small pink bottle from her pocket, containing some powder. ¡°What is this?!¡± Wang Yan Ran asked curiously. Qian Xin Yue¡¯s face turned slightly red, shyly saying, ¡°This is something that can make people, regardless of gender, feel affectionate. I specially prepared it before coming¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Wang Yan Ran was shocked by her determination. ¡°You plan to drug him? Is that okay? What if those above find out¡­¡± She was well aware that one of the rules set by the Holy City for a rare fighter like Zhao Yu was not to coerce the other party. ¡°Of course!¡± Qian Xin Yue smiled.¡± That man from 20 years ago was drugged by many people in Moon City. But he took advantage of them, so there¡¯s no reason for him to spread it around.¡± ¡°As long as I¡¯m pregnant with Zhao Yu¡¯s child, they definitely won¡¯t spread it around, not to mention for my sake, but even for the sake of the child¡­¡± Wang Yan Ran was once again speechless. She suddenly felt that her father, whom she had never met before, might not be so promiscuous. After all, it was impossible to guard against it everyday¡­ ¡°I have already prepared everything. I am only waiting for Zhao Yu to come out of seclusion¡­¡± Qian Xin Yue said confidently. Tier 2 Temple. After more than ten days of training and consuming over ninety-nine thousand Tier-2 coins, Zhao Yu finally mastered all one hundred Earth-level martial art techniques to perfection. According to the calculations by the super brain, evolving them to the Heaven-level supreme techniques would require more than fifty thousand tech points. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t have that many tech points at the moment, so he had to give up for now. However, when he has enough tech points in the future, he can evolve them then. Besides, Heaven-level techniques can only be used at Tier-3, so he¡¯s not in a hurry now. Looking at the time, there were only three days left until the emissary from the state city arrived, so Zhao Yu decided to leave his seclusion. The value of Blackstone Town had basically been drained by him. If he leaves this time and can¡¯t return in the future, it wouldn¡¯t be a regret. The only pity was that nearly two months had passed, and Pan Yi Ting hadn¡¯t come up yet. He didn¡¯t know how she was doing in the lower realm. As soon as Zhao Yu left the temple, he received an invitation to attend a farewell banquet. This time, perhaps it was the excitement from the arrival of people from Moon City, or maybe it was the stimulus from Zhao Yu¡¯s previous performance in the competition, some of the old citizen fighters who had been staying in Blackstone Town, delaying their trip to Moon City, were all tempted to leave together. In fact, there were still quite a few people in Blackstone Town who had reached the second or third rank of King Slayer level. Most of them, like Li Tian Ba, wanted to have more initiative, so they deliberately stayed here, continuously practicing their techniques. In hindsight, their thinking was extremely naive. Staying in Blackstone Town, even if they trained the on hand Earth-level techniques to a high level, it was a joke compared to the martial art level in Moon City. Any family member from Moon City who had casually trained in combat techniques could easily beat them up. As a result, this time the team heading to Moon City was larger than ever. There were nearly fifty old citizens, most of whom were at the King Slayer Rank 2, with only a dozen or so at the Rank 3. They were all people who had ascended from the eight lower realms and stayed in Blackstone Town. This farewell banquet included not only local youths and old citizens but also the group of youths from Moon City. Although it was called a farewell banquet, the elders of each families only showed their faces at the beginning. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, each of them left a sentence: ¡°This is a place for you young people to enjoy,¡± and handed it over to the youngsters to revel. With the departure of the emissary and the elders of each families, all the young people present began to drink and chat recklessly. During the banquet, many people toasted Zhao Yu. At first, Zhao Yu was a bit reserved, but after a few rounds of drinks, he let loose completely, accepting all the toasts and drinking to his heart¡¯s content. During this time, many local youths cried.. Chapter 770 - Chapter 770: Entering the Temple to Cultivate Chapter 770: Entering the Temple to Cultivate Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°The world is so vast, yet we can only stay in Black Stone Town, marry and have children dutifully for the sake of the family at this young age¡­¡± ¡°Sometimes I wonder, without the family, would I am traveling alone to Moon City, or even the Holy City¡­¡± Someone laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, without your family background, you wouldn¡¯t even be sitting here today.¡± ¡°Haha, besides, there are regulations in the Holy City that only the old citizens and caravans can travel between towns¡­¡± The Holy City had long established regulations that they were not allowed to run around privately. Even if people from Moon or State City wanted to get into Holy City, they had to report and get approval first. ¡°Wang Yan Ran, my beloved, you are about to leave. Here, I bid you farewell for the last time¡­¡± During this period, many people took advantage of their drunkenness to say a lot to Wang Yan Ran. Wang Yan Ran seemed to understand that this departure might be for a lifetime. Rarely, she did not resist and clinked glasses with her childhood friends. Yu Tie Jun originally had no qualifications to come, but he had some relationship with Zhao Yu, so he was allowed in after a few requests. ¡°Yu, my old friend. How are you now?!¡± Zhao Yu was also excited when he saw Yu Tie. ¡°Quite good!¡± Yu Tie Jun quickly drank three cups as greeting and smiling broadly, ¡°I now have three wives and eight concubines, most of whom are pregnant¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be a father. Since I came here, living each day as it comes, if it weren¡¯t for you, I might have died at the first-tier camp¡­¡± ¡°Thanks to you, I have lived ten more years and have so many beautiful wives and concubines¡­¡± Yu Tie Jun genuinely felt happiness, never having been so valued by anyone. Even on the real ground, he didn¡¯t have this kind of life, that was eleven wives after all. Such a blessing! ¡°Lord Zhao Yu, I wish you a bright future and smooth sailing¡­¡± Finally, Yu Tie Jun drank a few bottles with Zhao Yu and chat before leaving. He was sensible, knowing that as an ordinary old citizen, he was not qualified to stay here for long. If it weren¡¯t for his gratitude to Zhao Yu, understanding that Zhao Yu¡¯s departure might mean they would never meet again, he wouldn¡¯t have begged the Li family to come and see him. At this moment, with his wish fulfilled, Yu Tie Jun left without regret. After three rounds of drinks, most of the young people in the gathering had already had several rounds, and were quite drunk. Some began to act wildly, challenging each other to drink more and shouting loudly, while others indulged in sorrowful crying, as if mourning the loss of their youth. For instance, Liu Hao, though he claimed to have let go, still talked a lot with Wang Yan Ran, accompanied by Zhang Si Qi. Among the local youths, only Wang Yan Ran was qualified to go to Moon City. She had been admitted to Hong Wu Academy. The other youths, even if they wanted to go to Moon City, did not have the qualifications at all. Zhang Si Qi had become much more amiable than before, perhaps knowing that Wang Yan Ran was leaving and no longer posed a threat to her. She even spoke a few words with Wang Yan Ran. Only Sun Yi Fan looked at the three of them from distance and sighed deeply before turned away to leave. Once outside, with the cold wind blowing on him, Sun Yi Fan couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Tell my family, I am willing to marry an old citizen woman. I want to marry ten of them. I will have two daughters, one named Sun Yan Ran and the other Sun Si Qi. I will have two sons, one named Sun Yu and the other Sun Hao¡­¡± Compared to the local youths¡¯ uninhibited singing, the old citizens were more reserved. After all, they hadn¡¯t been in Black Stone Town for long, and their feelings weren¡¯t very deep. It wasn¡¯t their native place, just moving from one place to another, feeling some fear and uncertainty about the future. During this time, some people approached Zhao Yu, hoping he could take care of them once they reached Moon City. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu naturally agreed readily. Perhaps in the lower realm, they might have been competitors, but here, as fellow old citizens, they were natural allies. It wasn¡¯t until late at night that the banquet ended, and people left in groups. Just as Zhao Yu was about to leave, Qian Xin Yue suddenly blocked his way. ¡°Zhao Yu, I haven¡¯t had a drink with you today!¡± Chapter 771 - Chapter 771: Qian Xin Yue Chapter 771: Qian Xin Yue Translator: Dragon Boat Translation ¡® Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Qian Xin Yue¡¯s face was flushed red and she reeked of alcohol. She had obviously drunk a lot. At this moment, she was holding a cup and shoving it into Zhao Yu¡¯s arms. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink anymore. It¡¯s too much¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head. ¡± No, Zhao Yu. Everyone else has already drunk with me, but you¡¯re not going to drink with me?!¡± Qian Xin Yue said angrily, deliberately provoking him. Zhao Yu was about to continue refusing when the super brain suddenly sent him a reminder. [The liquid m the cup contains aphrodisiac ingredients. Please consume it with caution¡­] Aphrodisiac? Zhao Yu was instantly clear-headed. Was Qian Xin Yue planning to drug him? She wanted a child? Zhao Yu instantly guessed her motive. ¡°Alright, I have drink with the others. If I won¡¯t drink with you. I did say my action was quite rude¡­¡± As he spoke, he took the glass and drank it in one gulp under Qian Xin Yue¡¯s slightly delighted gaze. These days, although there were many women around him, he had never touched them. The mam reason was that these women had come with missions. Moreover, they were all ordinary women who had been raised since they were young just for this moment. However, it was impossible for him to really leave behind an heir. Having no children and having their virginity taken away, it was not a good ending for these women. Zhao Yu thought about it and decided not to touch them. After all, he would only harm them. Of course, on the other hand, these ordinary women¡¯s physical fitness was too weak. They could not withstand his inner beast. If they were not careful, they could easily be killed. But now, Qian Xin Yue was different. She was very strong and could withstand his power. On the other hand, this woman had a very deep background. Even if she didn¡¯t complete the task, no one would blame her, given that she was the maid of the eldest daughter of the Qian family. After holding back for a month, having a beautiful woman come to him was something Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°What is this, I am not too well, I¡¯m feeling a bit dizzy, I need to go back¡­¡± Zhao Yu was acting and half genuinely. Qian Xin Yue was overjoyed and quickly pushed away the boys who tried to help Zhao Yu, taking him under her own arm. She turned to the others, ¡°Don¡¯t follow us, I¡¯ll take him back.¡± A refreshing fragrance wafted over, and Zhao Yu took a deep breath, leaning on Qian Xin Yue. The others didn¡¯t think much of it and dispersed, though their gazes towards the two were somewhat suggestive. Just like that, Zhao Yu was helped by Qian Xin Yue directly into a guest room on the upper floor of the banquet hall. Once inside the room, Qian Xin Yue became a bit clumsy, unsure of what to do next. After all, she was a virgin, who had only heard about such things and had no practical experience, so she didn¡¯t know what to do at this moment. ¡°You smell so good!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes were misty as he buried his head in Qian Xin Yue¡¯s hair, inhaling deeply. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ don¡¯t lean so close¡­¡± Although she had been mentally prepared, Qian Xin Yue panicked when it came to this point. She reached out to push Zhao Yu away but found that he was strong and Zhao Yu held her tightly. The smell of alcohol mixed with a man¡¯s scent hit her, making Qian Xin Yue feel hot and restless. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t do this¡­¡± Qian Xin Yue said guiltily. Zhao Yu suddenly raised his head and looked into her eyes. His eyes were hot and intense, making Qian Xin Yue felt shy and she involuntarily looked away. Just when she didn¡¯t know what to do, Zhao Yu slowly lowered his head. ¡°Mmm~!¡± Her soft red lips were covered, and Qian Xin Yue¡¯s heart raced, her body trembling slightly. Before she could adapt, her teeth were pried open. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± She tried to lean her head back, but Zhao Yu¡¯s hand pressed against the back of her waist, holding her firmly. Qian Xin Yue¡¯s mind went blank, and a novel sensation arose. Zhao Yu seemed dissatisfied with her response, loosening his grip slightly and said, ¡°Respond to me, don¡¯t think too much!¡± After being teased for a while and with her mental preparation, Qian Xin Yue also became a bit restless. She decided to go with it and started responding clumsily as Zhao Yu had instructed. As the kiss continued, Qian Xin Yue¡¯s eyes grew misty, and she entered a special state, seemingly starting to enjoy it. Zhao Yu¡¯s hand moved from the back of her head, slowly down her back. Through the thin veil of her clothes, his fingers could still feel the smooth, soft skin underneath. In response, Qian Xin Yue also tightly hugged Zhao Yu, feeling his firm muscles and having an urge to meld into him. As time went on, they became more in sync, their clothes gradually reducing, naturally leading to the final step. A night of madness. When Zhao Yu woke up the next day, he found Qian Xin Yue was leaning against the wall with her hands upside down. ¡°Don¡¯t look¡­¡± Qian Xin Yue was a little shy. At this moment, she was only wrapped in a thin gauze dress, and her graceful figure was faintly discernible. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t understand the purpose of the handstand. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m cultivating!¡± Qian Xin Yue had gone through her menstruation before she came here, so she knew how pregnancy worked. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get pregnant, so she deliberately stood upside down to increase the chances. Seeing her supporting herself with one hand on the ground while covering both her upper and lower parts with the other in a clumsy manner, Zhao Yu¡¯s fingers suddenly moved. ¡°No need to be so troubled. Whenever you want, I am always available!¡± Zhao Yu smiled slightly as he approached Qian Xin Yue, admiring her beauty up close. ¡°No, wait for me to done it first¡­¡± Qian Xin Yue shouted, her cheeks already flushed red. Last night, she at least had the excitement of alcohol, but now, being fully sober, she felt a bit embarrassed. Moreover, she was still in a handstand. ¡°No, it¡¯s better this way¡­¡± Zhao Yu coughed lightly and reached out to touch her. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Qian Xin Yue¡¯s body trembled, involuntarily recalling the ecstatic experience from last night, making her itch for more. ¡°Hold me a bit, my hands are getting tired¡­¡± Qian Xin Yue¡¯s voice was soft and somewhat shy. She didn¡¯t know when she started the handstand, but after holding it for so long, her hands were exhausted. Of course, with her second-tier physical fitness, supporting herself for this long was not an issue. What truly made her feel weak and powerless were Zhao Yu¡¯s hands, as if they had some kind of magic. Three hours later, Qian Xin Yue, with a hint of tears in the corners of her eyes, but a smile on her lips, drifted off to sleep. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu stood straight, fully dressed. He knew very well that even if Qian Xin Yue did a handstand afterwards, it was impossible for her to get pregnant because he could control such things. ¡°Sleep well!¡± Zhao Yu gently touched her head, turned, and left the room. He even made sure to inform the front desk, ¡°Extend room 907 for three more days¡­.¡± Chapter 772 - Chapter 772: Arriving at Moon City Chapter 772: Arriving at Moon City Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Three days later, the envoy from the State City finally arrived. The leader was a powerful Third Tier fighter, looking very young, with flowing long hair and delicate features. If he hadn¡¯t spoken, Zhao Yu would have thought he was a woman. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Xu Chang Qing, and I¡¯m from Qian City¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded. Qian City was the state city above Moon City. The eight state cities were divided according to the Eight Trigrams, and their names were said to trace back thousands of years. ¡°My name is Zhao Yu, King Slayer Rank Five¡­¡± ¡°First Tier!¡± Xu Chang Qing emphasized, then smiled and explained, ¡°From now on, I am your protector. I will guard you until we reach Qian City¡­¡± ¡°However, I must emphasize one thing: all your value comes from your identity as a First Tier King Slayer Rank Five¡­¡± ¡°But you must understand, Rank Five is not exclusive to the First Tier. Second Tier, Third Tier, and even Fourth Tier have King Slayer Realm Fighters¡­¡± ¡°The difference between you old citizens and the new citizens is that you can enter the King¡¯s Secret Realm, hunt king beasts, and obtain precious materials¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing seemed amiable, but his words were blunt, directly pointing out Zhao Yu¡¯s situation. ¡°If, at the Second Tier stage, you fail to hunt at least three second tier king beasts, your autonomy will be restricted. Do you understand this?!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Zhao Yu was already aware of what Xu Chang Qing was saying, so he didn¡¯t get upset. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s set off!¡± Xu Chang Qing¡¯s visit didn¡¯t alarm the five envoys from Moon City. It seemed both sides didn¡¯t want to meet. Even when the caravan set off, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t see the other five people again. This time, because Zhao Yu was a King Slayer Rank Five, the two caravans temporarily stayed in Black Stone Town and traveled together. The caravan was very large, each having nearly a thousand people. Most of them were only at the First Tier level, responsible for escorting goods, while a small number were Second Tier guards. In the two caravans, there were also two Third Tier experts, but they were very obedient to Xu Chang Qing, indicating their strength was inferior. Thus, the traveling party had a total of eight Third tier experts. Besides the two from the caravan, the other six were not to be underestimated based on the analysis result of the Super Brain. Zhao Yu had thought the journey to Moon City would be made entirely on foot. To his surprise, upon reaching the outskirts of the city, he discovered that the caravan used a carrying animal known as a shell ox. ¡°This is a creature with only a sense of smell, feeding on blood and moving toward the scent¡­¡± ¡°Our ancestors slowly tamed it after discovering this trait¡­¡± Qian Xin Yue did not avoid Zhao Yu, walking beside him and giving a simple introduction. Isn¡¯t this just a giant snail?! Zhao Yu looked at the creature, which was thousands of times larger than a snail, with a body length of three to four meters, and couldn¡¯t help but marvel. Inside the shell ox¡¯s back, it was furnished like a guest room, complete with tables, chairs, and beds. There was even a thoughtfully placed wooden door that could close. A cowherd controlled the direction from the front of the shell ox, so Zhao Yu didn¡¯t need to worry. Looking at the new environment and seeing Qian Xin Yue for the first time in three days, Zhao Yu gave her an ambiguous smile. ¡°Here?¡± Qian Xin Yue instantly understood what he meant, and her face turned red. ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯s a good start¡­¡± Zhao Yu closed the wooden door with a smile and went forward to hug Qian Xin Yue. ¡°Erm¡ª!¡± Qian Xin Yue¡¯s heart trembled and she couldn¡¯t help but let out a delicate moan. ¡°Bang ~!¡± At this moment, the door was kicked open. ¡°What are you guys doing?!¡± Xu Chang Qing asked coldly. Zhao Yu was a little angry that someone had barged into his room and interrupted his love affair. He turned around and saw that it was Xu Chang Qing. He suppressed his vulgarities and said patiently, ¡°Can¡¯t the Great Messenger see? I¡¯m having fun with the woman I love, hehehe¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing frowned slightly and glanced at Qian Xin Yue. ¡°Qian Xin Yue, the maid of the eldest daughter of the Qian family¡­¡± He seemed to be judging whether this woman was attack Zhao Yu. After a long while, he nodded slightly, ¡°I understand. I will keep an eye on you from behind. In the future, unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, don¡¯t close the door¡­¡± ¡°Damn, you¡¯re sick! You have some weird hobby!¡± After Xu Chang Qing left, Zhao Yu, feeling frustrated, cursed in a low voice. ¡°Shh¡ª!¡± Unexpectedly, Qian Xin Yue quickly covered his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense¡­¡± She stared nervously at the door for a long time, and seeing that Xu Chang Qing didn¡¯t come in again, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Why? Do you know this person?!¡± Zhao Yu asked with a lot of question marks shown from his expression. ¡°Of course!¡± Qian Xin Yue nodded and continued, ¡°This Xu Chang Qing is someone who came from our Moon City¡­¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he the envoy of the state capital?!¡± Zhao Yu was stunned. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Xu Chang Qing is a member of a side branch of a medium-sized family in our Moon City¡­¡± ¡°He was once unknown¡­¡± ¡°By some stroke of luck, he ate an Immortal medicine in the wild¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Since then, it¡¯s as if he embarked on a path of cheating, advancing by leaps and bounds, and making a great name for himself in Hongwu Academy¡­¡± ¡°His background is ordinary, yet he has such a great reputation, naturally attracting a lot of trouble¡­¡± ¡°Who knew that this Xu Chang Qing would kill anyone who stood in his way? He even defeated many veteran experts¡­¡± Qian Xin Yue looked around and whispered, ¡°You know Wu Yong Wei, right? He once stood against him for his son and caused challenged Xu Chang Qing. He was beaten up like a pig¡¯s head¡­.¡± Chapter 773 - Chapter 773: Arriving at Moon City (2) Chapter 773: Arriving at Moon City (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Otherwise, why do you think they are all avoiding Xu Chang Qing?¡± ¡°Is that so?!¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He hadn¡¯t expected Qian City to send so strong fighter as his protector till this extent. ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t Xu Chang Qing a third-tier fighter? How did he become a representative from the state city!¡± ¡°He was able to achieve such great success in the future not only due to his own luck and ability but also because of the contribution of Hong Wu Academy¡­¡± ¡°Hong Wu Academy is actually founded by the Holy City, and with the management team of our Moon City is just a branch¡­¡± Qian Xin Yue smiled. ¡°Here, we only have first, second, and third-year students. Once they advance to the fourth year, they can go to the State City Capital, which is Qian City¡­¡± ¡°However, as for why Qian City to sent Xu Chang Qing here, I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± ¡°When did this guy became the state city citizen?¡± Zhao Yu recalled Wu Liu¡¯s unseen master and the lady behind Qian Xin Yue, and asked curiously. ¡°He advanced to the state city three years ago. Strictly speaking, he¡¯s in the same cohort as the young lady and them¡­¡± ¡°As for his age, he¡¯s younger than you¡¯d imagine, probably around twenty-five or twenty-six¡­¡± Qian Xin Yue recalled. ¡°However, I don¡¯t know much about him. He was most active and well known in our Moon City five or six years ago, and at that time, I was still very young and didn¡¯t pay attention to him¡­¡± She scratched her head. Five or six years ago, she only cared about food and didn¡¯t pay attention to these matters. ¡°Got it. Shouldn¡¯t we continue what we were doing earlier?¡± Zhao Yu chuckled, grabbing Qian Xin Yue. ¡°Ah, not here¡­¡± Qian Xin Yue shyly exclaimed, but honestly went along with it. Three hours later, Qian Xin Yue staggered out of Zhao Yu¡¯s room and returned to her own place. Her room was different from Zhao Yu¡¯s room; it was a four-person room shared with three other girls. Among them were He Xiao Xiao and Wang Yan Ran. The last girl, Zheng Jia Qi, was from a well known medium-sized family in Moon City. She came to Black Stone Town with the same purpose as Qian Xin Yue and the others: to recruit Zhao Yu. Unfortunately, although Zheng Jia Qi was talented and good-looking among them, she was pampered as a young lady in the Zheng family and didn¡¯t know how to treat others well. After a few conversations and offended Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu has been avoiding her and didn¡¯t want to see her again. ¡°Qian Xin Yue, where did you go? What took you so long!?¡± Zheng Jia Qi asked curiously. Wang Yan Ran, who was beside her, was also a bit puzzled, with a hint of concern on her face. After all, she had decided to join the Qian family, and her relationship with Qian Xin Yue had skyrocketed these days. ¡°I went to training¡­¡± Although Qian Xin Yue had confidently gone to Zhao Yu¡¯s room, she felt a bit shy in front of the other women and didn¡¯t tell the truth. ¡°What happened to your legs?!¡± Wang Yan Ran immediately noticed something was wrong; Qian Xin Yue seemed to be clamping her legs together when she walked in. ¡°I was training¡­ I still need to train now!¡± Qian Xin Yue, gritting her teeth, ignored them and went straight to her bed, where she started doing a handstand. ¡°What kind of method is this?!¡± Zheng Jia Qi asked curiously. Only He Xiao Xiao looked at her with a strange look. Soon after she figured out, she chuckled and went back to her bed. She usually loved reading books and had a wide range of interests, so she naturally knew about methods to increase the chance with pregnancy. Doing a handstand was one of them. Given that Qian Xin Yue hadn¡¯t returned for three hours, she could basically guess that she had most likely been with a man. And the only one who could make her pregnant was Zhao Yu, the one who had been targeted by them. ¡°A man, huh¡­¡± He Xiao Xiao curled her lips in apparent disdain. They questioned Qian Xin Yue for a long time but couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of cultivation method this was. Wang Yan Ran thought for a moment. It might be some secret method of the Qian family. She asked Qian Xin Yue if there were any tricks to it and then started doing a handstand. Zheng Jia Qi, who came from a middle-class family, also suspected it was a Qian family secret method and quickly followed suit. ¡°Xiao Xiao, aren¡¯t you going to train with us?!¡± Zheng Jia Qi noted that He Xiao Xiao was sitting alone and feeling she looked lonely. He Xiao Xiao burst into laughter at the question and shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t qualify for this kind of cultivation!¡± Her words made Wang Yan Ran and Zheng Jia Qi misunderstand, thinking it was indeed a Qian family secret method. ¡°Xin Yue, can we do this too?!¡± Wang Yan Ran asked nervously. Qian Xin Yue didn¡¯t expect that her actions to promote pregnancy would lead to the other two following her example. But at this point, she couldn¡¯t reveal the truth. After hesitating for a moment, she nodded and said, ¡°Just don¡¯t tell anyone else¡­¡± ¡°Sure, thank you, Xin Yue!¡± The two women were overjoyed and quickly thanked her. An hour later, Wang Yan Ran¡¯s hands were trembling, ¡°Xin Yue, is there any trick to this method? Should we be circulating our energy simultaneously?!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Qian Xin Yue knew this wasn¡¯t any cultivation method. The main focus was on calming the mind, practicing control. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This made He Xiao Xiao, who was snacking nearby, burst out laughing. ¡°Carry on, carry on¡­¡± He Xiao Xiao obviously had no intention of exposing Qian Xin Yue and looked at them with a smile. So, the two women continued to cultivate with Qian Xin Yue for two days, but there seemed to be no progress. On the third day, Qian Xin Yue left alone again, and only then did Wang Yan Ran and Zheng Jia Qi come together.. Chapter 774 - Chapter 774: Arriving at Moon City (3) Chapter 774: Arriving at Moon City (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Does Qian Xin Yue¡¯s training method really work for you? Be honest with me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, it doesn¡¯t seem like we¡¯ve made any progress¡­¡± Both of them were confused. They had been imitating the handstand method for two days but hadn¡¯t felt any difference. ¡°Do you think there might be some secret she hasn¡¯t shared with us?¡± ¡°Possibly. For instance, she might be doing something crucial while she¡¯s out¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know for sure by seeing how long she stays out.¡± They were currently in the wilderness, with nowhere else to go besides staying on the shell cows. Qian Xin Yue had been gone for three hours, which was quite unusual. Sure enough, three hours later, Qian Xin Yue returned. ¡°She¡¯s walking with her legs clamped together¡­¡± Wang Yan Ran, who had sharp eyes, whispered to Zheng Jia Qi. ¡°She must be practicing some special technique outside and didn¡¯t tell us¡­¡± ¡°Should we continue practicing?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point. We¡¯re just mimicking the form without understanding the essence. What¡¯s the use of practicing like this?¡± Zheng Jia Qi walked away angrily. If she weren¡¯t just a young lady from a middle-ranking family, she would have confronted Qian Xin Yue already. Wang Yan Ran was also upset, but considering her own status, she had to let it go and sulk in her bed. He Xiao Xiao, on the other hand, was bewildered upon hearing this and mumbled to herself about how pointless it was to practice martial arts without understanding the essence. ¡°You¡¯re going to the Pathfinder Unit?¡± ¡°Yes, I heard that the caravan ahead is going to kill a lot of beasts. Can you ask them to leave the final blow for me?¡± Upon hearing this, Xu Chang Qing looked him up and down, nodded, ¡°No problem, I can arrange that¡­¡± Thus, with Xu Chang Qing¡¯s coordination, Zhao Yu headed to the front lines. Moving among various beasts, with the help of professional hunting teams, he collected beast heads one after another. In just one month, his progress was rapid, advancing from 23% of the second-tier intermediate level to 75%. [Intermediate Tier 2: 75%] [Vitality: 700] [Vision: 2319 meters] [Current Technology Points: 35774] [Cultivation Method: Mountain Splitting Art (Earth Level High-Rank)(Perfection). Can instantly mobilize qi and blood. Upper limit: 400. [Maximum limit of energy accumulation: 800] As they were closer to the Moon City, the roads became much easier to navigate. There were now several small towns and villages scattered throughout the wilderness. These were places where people, having settled permanently to farm, had married and started families, gradually putting down roots. Aside from those who voluntarily moved to these villages, many were actually people who had been stripped of their Moon City residency and forced to become farmers outside of the city. This wasn¡¯t something Zhao Yu could interrupted or to help about. Three kilometers away from Moon City, the caravan departed. At the same time, Qian Xin Yue found Zhao Yu again. After a month together, her initial arrogance had long since faded. Now, she was entirely submissive and obedient to Zhao Yu. ¡°Brother Yu, I need to report back to the Qian family first, then I¡¯ll be heading to Hong Wu Academy. You must come visit me when you have time¡­¡± Initially, Qian Xin Yue had approached Zhao Yu with a specific purpose in mind, but after a month of close interaction, her feelings had changed. She began to consider Zhao Yu and couldn¡¯t help but think of his well-being. ¡°Remember, this is Moon City. It¡¯s not like Black Stone Town. You can¡¯t behave recklessly here like you did back in Black Stone Town¡­¡± ¡°You have to understand, while people here may not dare to harm you, they can still engage in peer exchanges or incite other old citizens to fight you¡­¡± Qian Xin Yue warned him before she went back to Qian Family. ¡°First-tier King Slayer Rank 5 was rare but Moon City still able to produce one every three or four years¡­¡± ¡°The last first-tier king slayer rank 5 was a year ago. Now he¡¯s reached the intermediate level of third tier. If he decides to kill you, no one can stop him¡­¡± ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t act recklessly!¡± Zhao Yu patted her on the head and smiled. He wasn¡¯t foolish. He knew that Moon City was different from Black Stone Town. The city was full of powerful individuals and families. Even if the holy city¡¯s rules prevented anyone from killing him outright, there were plenty of ways to deal with him. As Qian Xin Yue was still worried before she left, Zhao Yu reassured her with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep a low profile!¡± ¡°Okay! Is a promise!¡± ¡°Also, be careful of the students at Hong Wu Academy. Those who get in generally have great talent and potential, and many have very strong family backgrounds¡­¡± ¡°The elite of every major family in Moon City are mostly at Hong Wu Academy. Many family leaders were once students there¡­¡± Qian Xin Yue finally left. Zhao Yu was well aware of Hong Wu Academy¡¯s prestigious reputation. It was directly managed by the Holy City and supplied numerous talents to it every year. Upon arriving at Moon City, Qian Xin Yue and the others left early. Some went to report back to their families, while others headed straight to Hong Wu Academy. Meanwhile, other second and third-tier old citizens were quickly taken away by the five major families of Moon City upon entering the city. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu, on the other hand, found himself the most idle, with only Xu Chang Qing left to guard him. ¡°Where are the five of them? Aren¡¯t they supposed to protect me?¡± Zhao Yu asked as he watched the five envoys quickly leave upon entering the city. ¡°They were only temporary protectors. Now that I¡¯m here, they don¡¯t need to stay.¡± Xu Chang Qing said confidently, his tone filled with pride yet feigned modesty. ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± ¡°I heard you came from Moon City and are a fourth-year student before going to the State city.. Are you really very strong during your education period?¡± Chapter 775 - Chapter 775: Arriving at Moon City (4) Chapter 775: Arriving at Moon City (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Am I strong?¡± ¡°Do you know how hard it is to get into the fourth year in Hong Wu Academy?!¡± Xu Chang Qing smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head. ¡°The fourth-year students will be ranked according to the eight state cities, the sixty-four major cities like Moon City, and the students in the Holy City. There will be a total of seventy-three academies. The top 1,000 students will be selected¡­¡± ¡°There are 1,000 promotion spots every year. It seems like 73 cities are divided among them, but in reality, the Holy City and the eight great state cities take up more than half of the spots¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s a shady deal here?!¡± Zhao Yu asked curiously. ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the prodigies from the Holy City and the eight major cities are too powerful. Ordinary large cities can¡¯t compare at all¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing shook his head and said. ¡°Take Moon City for example. Basically, there is only one fourth year student in a year. Sometimes, there might not even be one in three or four years¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but recall what Wu Liu had said before. His master seemed to be competing as a fourth year student. ¡°Have you heard of the Wu family¡¯s Sequence 9? How is his strength?¡± ¡°Sequence 9?!¡± Xu Chang Qing seemed to be interested. After taking out his phone and typing a few times, he burst out laughing. ¡°It¡¯s that bald Qiang¡­¡± ¡°Bald Qiang?!¡± ¡°Has this fellow become a Sequence 9 as well?!¡± Xu Chang Qing laughed heartily, ¡°This guy fought me early on when we are in school, and I burned all his hair off after the match. I didn¡¯t expect that after a few years, he would able to squeeze into Sequence Nine¡­¡± ¡°I heard that this Wu family Sequence Nine is competing to be a fourth-year student¡­¡± Zhao Yu added. ¡°Him?!¡± Xu Chang Qing clicked his tongue and shook his head, ¡°The chances are slim. Like I said before, in Moon City, on average, only one person can become a fourth-year student each year¡­¡± ¡°Just from the top ten sequences of the five major families, there are fifty people, not to mention the occasional prodigies from other families¡­¡± ¡°Bald Qiang wants to compete to be a fourth-year student? He¡¯d have to beat the Wu family¡¯s Sequence One or Two first!¡± It seemed Wu Liu¡¯s master¡¯s strength was still consider average even in the Sequence. How dare he try to recruit him without any proper greeting and gift? Even though it was Wu Liu¡¯s own decision, Zhao Yu still jotted down this person¡¯s name in his little notebook. ¡°Beep beep beep¡ª!¡± After Xu Chang Qing pulled out his phone and made a call, a flurry of messages rang out moments later. Looking at the peaceful city scene, Xu Chang Qing hesitated for a moment, ¡°Zhao Yu, you take a walk around the city first. I haven¡¯t been back for three years, and I have some matters to attend to. I¡¯ll be back in an hour¡­¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The city was larger in size comparable to Black Stone Town, with towering buildings everywhere, making the scenery quite modern. Uniformed patrols were everywhere, so Zhao Yu felt it should be safe and agreed without hesitation. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll handle my matters quickly and come get you¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing left in relief but the message displayed on the phone made him full of worry as he ran off. ¡°Let¡¯s explore the city first¡­¡± Watching Xu Chang Qing¡¯s disappearing figure, Zhao Yu turned his gaze toward the city, planning to wander around for an hour. ¡°Right, the Wu family still owes me a third-tier divine potion¡­¡± Thinking of this, Zhao Yu quickly took out his phone and messaged Wu Yong Wei. Surprisingly, the reply came within seconds. ¡°It¡¯s being arranged, and it will be delivered to Hong Wu Square in an hour¡­¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t waste any time and forwarded the message to Wang Yan Ran, instructing her to go to Hong Wu Square to collect the third-tier divine potion. ¡°Now?!¡± Wang Yan Ran, although aware of their deal with Zhao Yu through the family leader, felt a bit anxious about receiving the divine potion immediately. She feared she couldn¡¯t protect it. ¡°Why, you don¡¯t want it?!¡± Zhao Yu replied with a smile. ¡°No¡­¡± Wang Yan Ran looked troubled, ¡°I¡¯m currently only at the high level of the second tier, still a way from my limit. I also want to reach the peak of second tier and do my best to reach King Slayer Rank 5 before using the third-tier divine potion¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re afraid of it being stolen?!¡± Zhao Yu understood. The third-tier divine potion was extremely valuable. Even for the five major families, it wasn¡¯t easy to obtain. If it was just given to Wang Yan Ran, she would either use it immediately or risk it being stolen. Since she was only at the high level of the second tier, far from her limit, using it now would waste her potential. Even if she advanced to the third tier, she would be a weaker one. ¡°Right, can I, uh, temporarily store it with you?!¡± Wang Yan Ran asked nervously. ¡°Sure!¡± Zhao Yu thought about it. No one should dare to rob him of his belongings. Since Wang Yan Ran didn¡¯t dare to take it now, he would hold onto it himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ending the call, Zhao Yu took out his phone, automatically connecting to the city¡¯s navigation, which quickly showed the route to Hong Wu Academy. He tapped the map for a one-click taxi service, and within three seconds, a cab stopped by the roadside. Ten minutes later, Zhao Yu arrived at Hong Wu Square. As soon as he got out of the car, a group of young men came charging at him aggressively from a distance. From afar, they shouted loudly, ¡°Stay right there! Are you Zhao Yu?!¡± Chapter 776 - Chapter 776: Treasure Giver Boy Chapter 776: Treasure Giver Boy Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Are you Zhao Yu?!¡± The group leader of these young people was not polite at all. They immediately surrounded Zhao Yu, glaring at him menacingly. Zhao Yu squinted his eyes. Although he had anticipated some trouble in Moon City, he didn¡¯t expect it to happen so quickly. He had just arrived, and someone was already looking trouble for him. People in the square noticed the commotion. Some fled to a distance, fearing they might get involved, while others, not minding the excitement, gathered around and film. ¡°Who are these people?!¡± ¡°The one leading them seems to be Huo Ying¡­¡± ¡°Huo family¡¯s young master, he¡¯s part of that group of spoiled rich kids. They are a bunch of good-for-nothings, always causing trouble. Who are they targeting this time?!¡± Someone recognized the group¡¯s origins and frowned, feeling a bit worried for Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu squinted his eyes and asked indifferently, ¡°Who are you, and what do you want from me?¡± ¡°Kid, do you know that Miss Qian is my brother Ying¡¯s woman?!¡± Before the leader could speak, one of his lackeys couldn¡¯t wait and shouted at Zhao Yu. A woman?! Zhao Yu frowned. This kind of trouble was indeed a bit annoying. However, after thinking for a moment, he realized that among the five major families of Moon City, Huo family didn¡¯t seem on the list. This meant that the people in front of him were not within the range of those he needed to be cautious of. ¡°Oh really¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled faintly, ¡°Miss Qian wants me to have a child with her. I didn¡¯t have any particular thoughts about it, but since you guys are like this, it seems I must cooperate with her¡­¡± ¡°You dare!¡± Huo Ying was furious, pointing a finger at Zhao Yu¡¯s nose, glaring at him, and shouted, ¡°Zhao Yu, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t think you can act recklessly just because you¡¯re a King Slayer Rank 5. There are plenty of people here in Moon City who capable to mess with you¡­¡± ¡°So what, the woman you like still wants to have my child, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Zhao Yu chuckled lightly. Just now, he had the Super Brain scanned the group¡¯s strength. They were all only second-tier. He didn¡¯t even need Xu Chang Qing to deal with them; he could handle it alone. Huo Ying¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°Zhao Yu, Miss Qian is not someone you can touch. You better recognize the situation¡­¡± ¡°If you dare to touch her, I¡¯ll make your life a living hell¡­¡± ¡°With just you guys?!¡± Zhao Yu sneered, ¡°A bunch of useless trash. I can deal with you all with one hand!¡± ¡°You¡¯re dying today!¡± One of the lackeys, furious, drew his knife to attack but was stopped by Huo Ying. ¡°Zhao Yu, I admit you¡¯re strong, and I can¡¯t kill you now, but you need to understand, only a valuable King Slayer Rank 5 is truly a warrior. A worthless fighter like you with no result is nothing!¡± Huo Ying sneered, ¡°I¡¯m not bullying you. I heard you have a third-tier divine medicine. Let¡¯s have a fair duel. If you win, I won¡¯t interfere with you and Miss Qian. But if you lose, that third-tier divine medicine will be mine¡­¡± He was after the third-tier divine medicine¡­ So it was because of this. Zhao Yu suddenly understood. He thought that these people were really hotheaded and came to cause trouble because of a woman. Looking at it now, it seemed to be for that dose of divine medicine. However, the matter of the Tier 3 divine medicine was only known to the people who went to Black Stone Town back then. Now, it seemed that someone had leaked the secret. Wait a minute¡­ Zhao Yu suddenly realized that only the Wu family knew that he was in Hong Wu Square. So, were these people hired by the Wu family? As he got closer, he recalled that Xu Chang Qing had left very suddenly. It was very likely that he had been transferred away by someone. Therefore, they only had an hour. No wonder they were in such a hurry. They had only shouted a few words and their intentions were exposed. ¡± How can a mere woman be worth a dose of third tier divine medicine?!¡± Zhao Yu mocked. ¡°Kid, do you know that she is the eldest daughter of the Qian Family? The dream lover of many men in the entire Moon City?!¡± Huo Ying was shocked. ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°Are you the head of the Qian family? Do you think you can make Miss Qian do whatever you want?!¡± Zhao Yu sneered. ¡°Without your family as support force, can you even back up this bet?¡± ¡°Or are you shamelessly using something that already belongs to me as a bet? You, with the surname Huo, are really something else!¡± ¡°If you want to fight, fine, I¡¯ll play along. But you need to put up something that matches the value of a third-tier divine medicine!¡± Zhao Yu, having figured out their intentions, didn¡¯t want to waste time and got straight to the point. He mainly wanted to settle this before Xu Chang Qing returned and complicated matters. ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll wager my Huo family¡¯s ancestral technique¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu interrupted, ¡°Let me make this clear. Among the five major families who wouldn¡¯t offer their techniques willingly? Your Huo family¡¯s techniques don¡¯t interest me!¡± Huo Ying¡¯s expression turned sour, but he didn¡¯t act rashly. Although he appeared reckless, he knew well that Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t be confronted head-on. He could only use the excuse of a woman to take the opportunity to challenge him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bet my Xuan Bing Armor¡­¡± Huo Ying gritted his teeth and pointed to the armor he was wearing. ¡°This is a masterpiece by a renowned craftsman, capable of withstanding qi and blood energy attacks. It¡¯s a rare, treasure-grade piece of defensive gear¡­¡± ¡°This piece of junk, equivalent to a third-tier divine medicine? Are all the Huo family members unable to count, or do they think I can¡¯t recognize its value?¡± ¡°Besides, who would want something you¡¯ve worn?!¡± Upon hearing this, Huo Ying¡¯s face darkened even more. At this moment his phone buzzed softly. He glanced at it, and his expression immediately turned confident.. Chapter 777 - Chapter 777: Treasure Giver Boy (2) Chapter 777: Treasure Giver Boy (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll takeout another Tier 2 divine medicine and an Ethereal Battle Skill¡­¡± ¡°I said, I don¡¯t want your marital art method¡­¡± Zhao Yu was about to reject it when he saw the shocked expressions of the people around him. ¡°Zhao Yu, you have just arrived at the Moon City. You might not be able to recognize the benefit of an Ethereal Battle Skill. This Skill is not simple¡­¡± ¡°Very common in the stage of Tier 2, Vitality skill attacks we practiced have a lock-on and auto tracing function. When facing an enemy, unless one side¡¯s qi and blood energy is able to suppress the other, it¡¯s very difficult to escape from ¡°However, this Ethereal Combat Skill is different. When facing an enemy¡¯s Vitality skill attack, there is a certain chance of escaping instantly from the attack at the right timing and depleting the enemy¡¯s Vitality in long run. Even in Moon City, it is a very precious movement technique¡­¡± Escaping an auto tracing attack? Zhao Yu pondered for a moment. He did have some regular movement martial art techniques, and his progress was quite high. However, this type of movement techniques offered must had powerful buffs. If he could obtain one and deduce it, it would be good. ¡°Just based on what I said just now, it¡¯s enough to buy a dose of your third tier divine medicine. Do you want to bet?¡± Huo Ying said anxiously. He was worried that Xu Chang Qing would come back and wanted to let the dust settle. ¡°Haha!¡± Zhao Yu chuckled.¡± Someone came to my door to give me a treasure. Why wouldn¡¯t I want it?!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Huo Ying was overjoyed. He hurriedly dismissed his lackeys, then took out a document with the power of a contract and threw it over.¡± Sign this, and we¡¯ll begin! Zhao Yu didn¡¯t even need to look. He simply had his super brain scan it once to confirm there were no errors, and signed his name directly. ¡°Such boldness!¡± Someone shouted in surprise, amazed that Zhao Yu dared to sign without even reading the contract. ¡°I, Zhao Yu, am a valuable guest here. Who would dare to trick me on a contract?!¡± Some people nodded in agreement while others shook their heads, thinking that one¡¯s life is their own. Even with the Holy City¡¯s rules, if someone reckless wanted to take his life, it wouldn¡¯t matter if revenge was taken after his death. He can¡¯t revived after that as well. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin!¡± Huo Ying was impatient. As soon as Zhao Yu finished signing, he excitedly charged forward with his spear. ¡°Kid, do you think this is Black Stone Town?!¡± Huo Ying laughed heartily as he moved, the tip of his spear instantly condensing his qi blood energy. Swish! Nearly five hundred points of qi blood energy clung to the spear. Zhao Yu¡¯s expression became serious. He hadn¡¯t expected that a random person appearing out of nowhere would have an energy condensation level surpassing Wu Liu. Instantly condensing five hundred points of blood energy?! No, wait! Zhao Yu quickly noticed something unusual. Nearly half of Huo Ying¡¯s five hundred points of blood energy came from the spear¡¯s tip. Is this pre-stored blood energy?! There¡¯s such a weapon?! Zhao Yu was shocked, realizing that Moon City¡¯s weaponry had evolved to this extent. However, he remained calm, pulling a dart from his pocket and instantly condensing four hundred points of qi and blood energy. When they were still about five meters apart, he shot it precisely toward Huo Ying. ¡°Four hundred blood energy¡­ Ha, let¡¯s see how you win against me¡­¡± Huo Ying¡¯s laughter was abruptly cut off, his eyes widening in disbelief. He saw an astonishing scene: as soon as Zhao Yu threw the first dart, he pulled out another one, also charged with nearly four hundred points of blood energy. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± He had never seen such a speed of instant blood energy condensation. Under normal circumstances, even if blood energy could be condensed instantly, there would still be a gap in between for cool down. Zhao Yu¡¯s speed was unprecedented. ¡°Boom-!¡± The first dart collided with Huo Ying¡¯s spear, their qi blood energy canceling each other out. The second dart was close behind. ¡°You underestimate me!¡± Huo Ying sneered. In mid-air, he activated his ethereal battle technique. In the next second, an invisible aura spread from his body and he disappeared. The blood qi energy that had been locked onto him seemed to lose its target, just narrowly missing him and heading toward the distant crowd. ¡°Be careful!¡± ¡°Resist it!¡± Someone shouted. Several students joined forces and blocked Zhao Yu¡¯s attack with combination of 400 Vitality Point Defensive Skill. That was the Ethereal Battle Technique? Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes brightened. With this technique, coupled with his qi blood energy recovery speed, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say he was invincible in the second tier. ¡°Excellent, it seems that today I must defeat you!¡± ¡°With just you?!¡± Huo Ying noted that Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t panicking but instead igniting a fighting spirit, became furious. ¡°You won¡¯t get a chance to learn it! Die!¡± His spear¡¯s tip gathered over two hundred points of qi blood energy again, flinging it towards Zhao Yu through the air. In the next second, more qi blood energy transformed into the shape of a spear, detaching from the spearhead and flying towards Zhao Yu. Another stored qi blood energy attack from the spear! Zhao Yu was surprised. He thought the spear could only store energy once, but it seemed it could store quite a lot. Moreover, it could launch range attacks from a distance as well. Swish! Zhao Yu instantly gathered two hundred points of qi blood energy, neutralizing the attack. At the same time, he used his other hand to condense a throwing dart with three hundred points vitality point, hurling it towards Huo Ying. ¡°Again?!¡± Huo Ying tried to dodge by activate his ethereal battle movement technique, but the time gap was short and it was ineffective, barely avoiding half of it. In the critical moment, he hurriedly gathered qi blood energy as armor to cover his body, just barely blocking the attack. ¡°It¡¯s not overyet!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu laughed heartily, reached into his pocket, and pulled out eight throwing knives this time, each starting to be imbued with qi blood energy. ¡°Swish!¡± In the blink of an eye, all eight knives were charged, each with around a hundred points of qi blood energy. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± This scene truly shocked Huo Ying. Chapter 778 - Chapter 778: Treasure Giver Boy (3) Chapter 778: Treasure Giver Boy (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation | Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Let¡¯s see how you dodge all. Ready! Set! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Piu!¡± ¡°Piu!¡± ¡°Piu!¡± Unlike the previous darts, Zhao Yu used his full strength and combination of qi blood energy to threw the eight knives towards Huo Ying like base ball. As result, they were all flying like missile. ¡°Oh God! Not good!¡± Huo Ying circulated the Ethereal Battle Skill to its limit and at the same time, he began to mobilize his energy to the greatest extent. ¡°Su-e-~~!¡± The speed of the Knives was too fast. He managed to evade only one, while the remaining seven struck him. ¡°Boom! Bing! Bang! Ding!¡± Huo Ying exerted all his strength, condensing nearly four hundred points of qi blood energy, barely neutralizing four of the knives. The remaining three knives hit him squarely. ¡°Bang¨C!¡± With a loud crash, Huo Ying was crashing into the ground. ¡°Brother Ying!¡± His underlings cried out in alarm and rushed after him. Zhao Yu frowned slightly. He used his vision scan and noticed that when the knives hit Huo Ying, his mysterious armor at the critical moment, condensed a layer of frost, absorbing most of the qi blood energy from the three knives. Moreover, in the last moment, Huo Ying had clearly used some defensive technique to neutralize the remaining impact force from the attack. Even so, the residual attack had severely injured Huo Ying¡¯s internal organ. ¡°Ugh-!¡± A mouthful of thick blood spurted from Huo Ying¡¯s mouth. He tried to stand up few times but staggered and fell to the ground multiple times. He couldn¡¯t believe Zhao Yu¡¯s attack was this strong, defeating him with just the projectile weapon without any close combat, trick, buff or weapons. ¡°Brother Ying, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re okay, but it¡¯s a shame about this armor¡­¡± One of his underlings cried. Upon hearing this, Huo Ying realized he had lost. Thinking about all the things he had wagered, his eyes rolled back, and fainted instantly. ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! does this count as my win?!¡± Zhao Yu, unconcerned, stepped forward to collect his rewards. The underlings glared at him, ¡°Don¡¯t touch anything, wait for Brother Ying to wake up first¡­¡± ¡°What, are you planning to break the agreement?!¡± Zhao Yu snapped. This brought them back to their senses. Though they grumbled, they stepped aside obediently. Zhao Yu approached Huo Ying and began stripping off his armor. Next, he picked up the spear. ¡°The agreement didn¡¯t include the spear¡­¡± one of the underlings sneered. ¡°Zhao Yu, you better stick to the agreement. If you take that spear, you¡¯re dead¡­¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯m not afraid of threats!¡± Zhao Yu chuckled and took the spear anyway. After a thorough search, he didn¡¯t find the ethereal battle movement technique or the second-tier divine medicine. ¡°Nothing?¡± Zhao Yu sneered, ¡°Daring to bet without having the items? Let¡¯s see if you survive after the judgement fall upon your head!¡± He took a few steps back, looked up at the sky, and shouted, ¡°God, did you see that? He didn¡¯t have the stakes. Strike him down!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± Instantly, the crowd dispersed. People feared being mistakenly hit by the Power of Contract¡¯s divine lightning. After all, this divine lightning was something even a peakfourth-tier expert couldn¡¯t withstand. At that moment, someone shouted from afar, ¡°Here, here, Huo Ying¡¯s stakes are here!¡± Zhao Yu turned to see a man dressed as a servant running over, handing him a manual and a medicine bottle. A quick scan with his Super Brain confirmed the bottle contained second-tier divine medicine, and the martial art manual could be recorded. [Discovered Ethereal Battle Skill belongs to the Movement Technique. Do you want to learmit?!] Yes! He muttered in his heart. In the next second, the Ethereal Combat Skill entered the cultivable list. [Ethereal Combat Skill (Earth-level): An expert has created a combat movement technique suitable for Tier 2 fighter by deciphering the Incomplete Word Formula. After using it, there is a certain chance of escaping the qi and blood lock on attack relying on the user¡¯s agility and speed with the qi blood energy enhancement to the physical body.] Do you wish to use 30 Technology Points to learn the Ethereal Battle Skill Movement Technique? 30 Technology Points? According to the Super Brain, 30 Technology Points was equivalent to a high rank Earth level cultivation technique. However, he did not mind. After all, it was a movement technique. It was normal for it to be a little costly. Yes! [Ethereal Combat Skill Movement Technique (Earth-level): Beginner (1/100). Currently, there is a 10% chance of escaping the Qi Blood range auto tracing and tailing.] ¡°30 Technology points for one level. It was a little expensive.¡± Zhao Yu calculated that to fully master the ethereal combat skill movement technique would require 15,000 technology points, but even then, it would only give him a 50% chance of escaping any qi blood energy lock-on tracing attack. After some hesitation, he decided not to immediately upgrade its level, planning to do so when it was more necessary. As for the second-tier divine medicine, he pretended to put it in his pocket but actually stored it in his storage space. With this, he now possessed threebottlesof second-tier divine medicine, one bottle of second-tier immortal medicine, a piece of armor, and Huo Ying¡¯s spear. According to the scan result by his Super Brain, Zhao Yu discovered that compared to the armor, the spear was more powerful. It could store 1,000 points of qi blood energy and, based on the user¡¯s compatibility with the weapon. It could release the corresponding amount of qi blood energy as additional attack power on top of his own qi blood energy during combat. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Huo Ying kept the spear by his side at all times, only allowing him to release 200 points of blood and energy in a single attack. If Zhao Yu could achieve a state of unity with the spear, he might be able to release over 1,000 points of qi blood energy in a single attack. This realization made Zhao Yu shudder. He had thought he was invincible in the second tier, but now he saw that he should not underestimate anyone in the Moon City. These people might have limited blood and energy themselves, but the weapons and equipment they created were like an unique buff to all fighter. Moreover, judging by the reactions of the surrounding underlings, this spear seemed quite extraordinary, not like an ordinary weapons and equipment you could get easily. Chapter 779 - Chapter 779: Treasure Giver Boy (4) Chapter 779: Treasure Giver Boy (4) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Brother, I got a question. What¡¯s the value of this spear?¡± Zhao Yu was holding the long spear, approached a bystander and asked casually. ¡°Tsk tsk, this is the Azure Dragon Spear, used by Wu Fan. It¡¯s quite valuable¡­¡± ¡°Can it be exchanged for a second-tier divine medicine?¡± Zhao Yu asked with a smile. ¡°A second-tier divine elixir? Even a third-tier divine medicine wouldn¡¯t be able to buy such a divine spear!¡± Someone came by and further elaborated, ¡°This thing can be considered a second-tier divine weapon. Anyone who wields it can be invincible at second tier and wield the strength to challenge third tier fighter¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu, after witnessed your combat skill a while ago. I am impressed. As a King Slayer Rank 5 fighter, you are unbelievably strong. Still, I advise you to return this spear. It¡¯s not something you can handle¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, this was equipment used by Wu Fan in his young age. It was considered as their family treasure. Who else would dare touch it¡­¡± ¡°With me here, what about Wu Fan?!¡± At that moment, a voice sounded from afar. Zhao Yu turned his head to see Xu Chang Qing, dressed in white, drifting over from a distance. In just a blink of an eye, he was right in front of him. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Xu Chang Qing!¡± Someone recognized him and exclaimed. ¡°He actually returned!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he go to Qian State City?!¡± ¡°He must have come to protect Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°Hiss, he actually returned. This is going to be interesting¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing looked at the weapon in Zhao Yu¡¯s hand, then at Huo Ying being rescued nearby, and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts and skill, as a new challenger in this realm. Your achievement to be able defeat someone holding the Azure Dragon Spear will spread across Moon City soon enough¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be protecting me? I was in danger just now, where were you?!¡± Xu Chang Qing fall into embarrassment right away, ¡°I went to see an old friend, you know, it¡¯s been three years¡­¡± ¡°An old flame?!¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Xu Chang Qing coughed twice to cover up, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone to take this opportunity to cause you trouble. What¡¯s the stake?!¡± ¡°A third-tier divine, of course!¡± ¡°I see!¡± Xu Chang Qing nodded, then added, ¡°It must be more than that. To take out the Azure Dragon Spear for a mere third-tier divine medicine, it seems the other party is targeting me this time¡­¡± Zhao Yu was stunned for a moment and replied, ¡°No, this spear wasn¡¯t in the contract, I took it by force!¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Xu Chang Qing¡¯s face a bit flushed, ¡°It¡¯s the same. If you lose, it reflects badly on me. Moreover, if something happens to you here, I, as your protector, can¡¯t escape the blame¡­¡± ¡°What about this spear?!¡± Zhao Yu held the Azure Dragon Spear, reluctant to let it go. After all, it was something that could store up to 1,000 Vital of qi blood energy in advance. He was still reluctant to hand it over just like that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. Just take it!¡± Xu Chang Qing said straightforwardly as if he was trying to make up for it. ¡± Who is that Wu Fan by the way?!¡± However, Zhao Yu was worried. He felt that this person was not very reliable. If he was asked away by his little lover again, he would be in trouble. ¡°Wu Fan, a defeated opponent in the past¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing looked at his phone and said indifferently, ¡°However, he has made a name for himself now. He is now the Sequence 1¡­¡± Sequence 1?! Zhao Yu was a bit dazed. Previously, Wu Liu had boasted about his master being Sequence 9, which was already quite outrageous. And now, had they offended the Sequence One?! Does the Wu family have nothing better to do than constantly cause me trouble?! ¡°Can you beat him?!¡± Zhao Yu asked somewhat anxiously. This question greatly annoyed Xu Chang Qing. ¡°Are you looking down on me?!¡± ¡°Hmph, back in the in school day, I am capable to defeat all my enemies and was ranked as a fourth-year student, heading to State City¡¯s Academy for further training¡­¡± ¡°If it were three years ago, facing the Wu family¡¯s Sequence One, I might have been a bit nervous as we are on the same level. But now¡­¡± ¡°Are you at the fourth tier now?!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°No, I am still at the third tier!¡± ¡°Sigh? Haiz!¡± ¡°What kind of look is that?!¡± Xu Chang Qing said helplessly, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The third tier is different from the second tier. It¡¯s not just about the amount of vitality; there are many intricacies. After three years of advanced studies in Qian City, I can say I¡¯m in the top three¡­ well, even if I am top one, I am not invincible among the state city¡­¡± ¡°But in this small Moon City, being invincible is achievable¡­¡± Regarding the third tier, Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t knowledgeable and didn¡¯t know where the specific combat strength was demonstrated. He could only believe what he was told. After all, Xu Chang Qing was sent from Qian City, sohecouldn¡¯t be a weakling, right?! ¡°Wait, according to you, this Spear belongs to Wu Fan. Why is it in Huo Ying¡¯s hands?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Xu Chang Qing said indifferently, ¡°Such a minor character isn¡¯t worth my attention!¡± Seeing his proud demeanor, Zhao Yu could only helplessly send a message to Qian Xin Yue to inquire. After a while, a message came back. ¡°Wu Fan has a woman named Huo Xiao Yu, who is Huo Ying¡¯s elder sister¡­¡± ¡°Ha, that¡¯s the connection?!¡± Zhao Yu scoffed. Someone relying on his brother-in-law, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You need to be careful. This woman is very favored by Wu Fan and is used to being arrogant as many famous young masters of major families were chasing after her. You¡¯ve injured her brother¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have too worry too much.¡± Zhao Yu replied. ¡°You don¡¯t understand! This woman isn¡¯t just a pretty face. Her strength is also exceptional. Among the third tier fighter, she¡¯s one of the top 10. She¡¯s probably the strongest in their family. If she were born in the Wu family, she¡¯d rank in the top ten as well¡­¡± Hiss!! Zhao Yu took a sharp breath. He had thought she was just a pretty face, but it seemed that dealing with Huo Xiao Yu alone wouldn¡¯t be easy. Chapter 780 - Chapter 780: Treasure Giver Boy (5) Chapter 780: Treasure Giver Boy (5) Translator Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation After all, with Xu Chang Qing here, why worry about Sequence Ten when even Sequence One was nothing to fear?! With this matter settled, Xu Chang Qing took Zhao Yu to his residence. It was more remote than expected, situated on the outskirts of the city. However, it was quite spacious-a large manor with mountains, water, and beautiful scenery. ¡°This is where I used to live¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing walked through the manor, memories filling his eyes. He then arranged accommodations for Zhao Yu. ¡°Although I am your protector, I also have my responsibilities and privacy¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing called Zhao Yu to the front hall, speaking seriously, ¡°We will be staying in Moon City for the foreseeable future¡­¡± ¡°Once you have cultivated to the second-tier high level, you will need to start attempting to enter the King¡¯s Secret Realm¡­¡± ¡°At least three King Beast corpses, but if possible, I suggest you aim for five. This will increase your value significantly! Zhao Yu listened, but there wasn¡¯t much new information, mostly what he already knew. ¡°Don¡¯t we need to sign any agreement?! ¡°You¡¯re not qualified yet!¡± Xu Chang Qing smiled, ¡°Your talents are indeed rare in Blackstone Town, only emerging once every twenty years. But in Moon City, one appears every two to three years¡­¡± ¡°Looking at the whole world, there are thirty to forty King Slayer Rank 5 each year, understand?!¡± After a quick calculation, he realized Xu Chang Qing was right. In this world alone, there were 512 places similar to Black Stone Town. It was not difficult for such a number of worlds to produce King Slayer Rank 5 fighter. ¡°Moreover, some King Slayer Rank 4 fighters have shown great potential. They might not reached Rank 5 at the level of a second-tier but some reached rank 5 in third tier¡­¡± ¡°In this world, if you have value, you are considered talented. The higher-ups are very lenient with talents¡­¡± ¡°But if you have no value, then you¡¯re just trash, and anyone can squash you as they please!¡± Xu Chang Qing spoke lightly. During his three years in Qian City, he had seen many arrogant King Slayer Rank 5 fighter who ended up miserably for failing their missions. ¡°Got it!¡± Zhao Yu nodded, his previously inflated ego gradually deflating. Thirty to forty Rank 5 fighters each year was quite a number. He wasn¡¯t unique after all. As Xu Chang Qing said, without value, he was nothing. ¡°Is there any battle technique or divine weapon for me, or at least give me a dozen¡­¡± Zhao Yu immediately asked for benefits. ¡°HahalToobad! Nope!¡± Xu Chang Qing rolled his eyes and replied. ¡°Huh?!¡± It was rare for Xu Chang Qing not to mockhim. He explained calmly,¡± Over the years, too many rank 5 fighters have been born. The higher-ups have long tried all kinds of methods. They found that if all King Slayer Rank 5 fighters are ? raised like treasures have a high chance of not being able to grow in the end¡­ ¡°On the contrary, some of those fighters that are raised in the wild can grow into extraordinary figures¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, although you are a VIP, you have to obtain everything you want, be it cultivation techniques, divine medicine, or weapons and equipment by yourself!¡± ¡°My only mission here is to ensure your safety so that you won¡¯t be killed by any guy. As for the rest, it¡¯s all up to you!¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Zhao Yu scratched his head. The treatment of King Slayer Rank 5 fighter was a little worse than he had imagined. But it didn¡¯t matter. It was enough that someone was protecting him! To him, since he could obtain a Divine Weapon by betting with Huo Ying, it was the same for him to find someone else to gamble with. just like that, Zhao Yu stayed in the manor and rested for a day to understand the situation in Moon City. Similar to Black Stone Town, the monsters closer to the Holy City were stronger, while the monsters further away from that direction were weaker. With his current intermediate level of second tier, if he wanted to hunt, he could only turn back and go back to the path that the caravan had taken before. About 1,000 kilometers south of Moon City, there was a gathering place for tier-two demon beasts. just as Zhao Yu was about to set off, suddenly, a resident from the same place came to find him. There were more than thirty people in total, and they were all old citizens who had come out of Black Stone Town at the same time. The leader was Cai Xun, who had dealt with Zhao Yu before. Zhao Yu only remembered that when Cai Xun heard that he was a Rank 5 fighter, he was still a little indignant and seemed to be looking for trouble with him. However, he had been on guard and did not manage to find Cai Xun. ¡°Brother Yu, you have to help us¡­¡± Cai Xun, the former king of his realm, no longer had the domineering aura he had when he first entered this world. The moment he came up, he hugged Zhao Yu¡¯s thigh and cried bitterly. Zhao Yu was surprised to see his bruised face. He looked around and saw that the other old citizens were in the same situation. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Zhao Yu guessed that it might have something to do with Huo Ying or his sister, Huo Xiao Yu. ¡°Brother Yu, the moment we arrived at Moon City¡¯s Hong Wu Academy and became a member of the King¡¯s Element¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The faculty is filled with old citizens from the eight towns. They are all at the same level. There is a ranking battle. The old citizens can determine their rankings through battles and obtain resources¡­ ¡°Huh?!¡± Zhao Yu turned to look at Xu Chang Qing.¡± King Element? Does that mean I can enter Hong Wu Academy too?! However, Xu Chang Qing explained with disdain,¡± There aren¡¯t many people who can kill five King Level Monster in Moon City. You¡¯re the only one m the same batch. What are you doing there? Fighting with a bunch of weaklings will only lower your status as warrior¡± When Zhao Yu heard that, it seemed to make sense. Chapter 781 - Chapter 781: Treasure Giver Boy (6) Chapter 781: Treasure Giver Boy (6) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation ¡® Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Cai Xun and the others ¡®expressions were a little ugly, but this time they had a favor to ask of someone, so they didn¡¯t dare to be rude. There are more than 200 people in this batch of new citizens who have arrived at Moon City¡­¡± ¡± However, those old citizen are very ruthless to us from Black Stone Town. They used all kinds of rules to challenge us¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if we get beaten up. However, if we continue to be unable to obtain the resources, we will not be able to complete the agreement¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Zhao Yu interrupted.¡± What does this have to do with me?!¡± It is related¡­¡± ¡°There are also some leaders among the old citizens¡­¡± Cai Xun hurriedly explained the situation. ¡°One of them is called Huang Zhe. He used to be a Tier 1 King Slayer Rank 3, and now he s a Tier 2 King Slayer Rank 3. He¡¯s currently challenging to become Tier 2 King Slayer Rank 4. He¡¯s very prestigious among the old citizens¡­¡± ¡°This time around, a group of people came to find trouble with us. It was Huang Zhe who said that he wanted you to return Huo Ying¡¯s Azure Dragon Spear. Otherwise, he would continue to cause us trouble as we are the same batch with you¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zhao Yu had already received a message from Qian Xin Yue. The information he obtained was almost the same, but it was more detailed. ¡°Huo Ying didn¡¯t dare to tell his sister that the Azure Dragon Spear was lost. He s still hiding it and plans to use his connections to get the spear back¡­¡± ¡°I suggest you stay out of this. When Xiao Yu finds out the spear is missing, Huang Zhe won¡¯t even have a chance to act. By then, they¡¯ll naturally settle¡¯ down¡­¡± Zhao Yu suddenly understood. It turned out that Huo Ying was personally trying to retrieve the spear. He had thought it was Huo Xiao Yu¡¯s scheme. Now it seemed the other side wasn¡¯t so low. ¡°Brother Yu, please help us!!¡± The group immediately started wailing. This was indeed an unforeseen disaster for them. They were being bullied simply because they came from the same place as Zhao Yu. ¡°Didn¡¯t the former old citizens from Black Stone Town help you all?!¡± ¡°No, we asked, but they were afraid of Huang Zhe¡¯s strength and didn¡¯t dare to intervene¡­¡± You know, the bond between us old citizens isn¡¯t that strong¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly. Since the other side wanted to retrieve the spear, they definitely couldn¡¯t take it by force, especially with Xu Chang Qing around. So, they want it to be like last time, it had to be a duel. In that case, Huang Zhe must be confident in winning the duel and standing up for Huo Ying?! ¡°Hmph, if they want my Spear, they need to offer something of equal value!¡± Zhao Yu smiled lightly and nodded, ¡°Lead the way. I¡¯ll meet this Huang Zhe. Tell him I¡¯m coming now and to prepare the items for me!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The group rejoiced, fearing Zhao Yu might change his mind, and quickly prepared vehicles. After all, they still wanted to continue cultivating here. Now, their plans were disrupted by the matter of the Azure Dragon Spear. They just hoped this unforeseen disaster would end soon. Xu Chang Qing originally wanted to say something, but thinking that Zhao Yu was a strong fighter, he decided not to interfere with the development and kept quiet, remaining a silent protector. The group sped through several red lights before finally arriving at Hong Wu Academy. Entering the academy, Zhao Yu realized how vast it was, with beautiful mountains and waters. It could easily be mistaken for a forest park. They walked quite a distance before reaching the territory of the old citizens like Cai Xun, where the King Element¡¯s members gathered. From a distance, they saw a large crowd gathered ahead. So many people?!¡± Zhao Yu was startled. ¡°This is where the ranking battles take place. Many of these people are just bystanders, don¡¯t worry about them¡­¡± There were many old citizens from the eight towns, and after so many years, their numbers had accumulated to tens of thousands. Just in this arena area,¡¯ there were over a thousand people. ¡°Zhao Yu is here!¡± At the same time, as someone shouted, everyone who was practicing on the arena stopped and looked over. Huang Zhe and his group had been waiting for a long time. Led by the familiar Huo Ying, they walked towards Zhao Yu. Soon, both parties met and stopped about three or four meters apart, confronting each other. Compared to the old citizens on this side, who were bruised and didn¡¯t dare to look their opponents in the eye, the people on the other side looked much more formidable, their gazes at Zhao Yu full of provocation. ¡°Zhao Yu, are you going to stand up for them?!¡± A man with a buzz cut standing next to Huo Ying shouted coldly. Most people had long hair, only the old citizens kept their hair short. Based on his position, Zhao Yu guessed this person was Huang Zhe. ¡°Heh, standing up for them? Isn¡¯t your purpose in bullying them to this extent is to lure me here?!¡± Zhao Yu said with a light laugh. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s good that you know!¡± Huang Zhe sneered. Huo Ying, beside him, shouted, ¡°Zhao Yu, you¡¯d better return my Azure Dragon Spear to me. That wasn¡¯t part of our previous bet¡­¡± ¡°This is my Azure Dragon Spear now. If you want it, bring something to trade!¡± Zhao Yu said calmly. His expression was infuriating, making Huo Ying grit his teeth, ¡°Huang Zhe, deal with him for me!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Huang Zhe nodded and looked at Zhao Yu, ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. We knowyou don¡¯t do anything without profit. How about we decide the ownership of the Azure Dragon Spear through a bet?¡± Fine, as long as you have something of equal value to the Azure Dragon Spear!¡± Zhao Yu curled his lip, looking like he didn¡¯t really want to gamble. Huang Zhe glanced at Huo Ying. Huo Ying gritted his teeth and pulled out a ring from his pocket, ¡°I¡¯ll bet this!¡± The Qi Gathering Ring?!¡± Huang Zhe was stunned, feeling uneasy, ¡°Brother Ying, this isn¡¯t appropriate, is it?¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? All you need to do is win!¡± With the item in hand, Huo Ying¡¯s confidence grew, thinking of Huang Zhe¡¯s strength. The Qi Gathering Ring, what¡¯s your relationship with Wu Fan?!¡± Xu Chang Qing asked curiously upon seeing the ring. ¡°He¡¯s my brother-in-law¡­¡± Huo Ying replied honestly, feeling a bit guilty in front of Xu Chang Qing, who wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. He knew very well that this person, who wasn¡¯t even afraid of his brother-in- law and had once beaten him up so badly he had to hide away from him, he wasn¡¯t someone he could provoke. Fortunately, this person had returned as a protector and wouldn¡¯t interfere in such gambling fights. ¡°Tsk tsk, if Wu Fan gave you this, your sister must be very beautiful¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing clicked his tongue in amazement. Huo Ying was feeling uneasy, said, ¡°It was given to my sister, she lent it to me¡­¡± ¡°A token of love, huh? If you lose it, haha! You are so dead!¡± Xu Chang Qing looked on with a teasing expression. Zhao Yu only want to know about the value of the ring. ¡°In terms of value, it¡¯s about the same as the Azure Dragon Spear, enough for a bet!¡± Xu Chang Qing nodded. For his words, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t hesitate, taking the spear off his back, ¡°Then let¡¯s sign the agreement¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°We¡¯re all old citizens, there¡¯s no reason for us to use the new citizens¡¯ weapons and equipment. Do you dare to fight me barehanded?¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s mouth twitched, but thinking of the Qi Gathering Ring, he nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s fight barehanded!¡± Chapter 782 - Chapter 782: Scheming From All Sides Chapter 782: Scheming From All Sides Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The stream was murmuring, and the breeze was blowing. Two men were sitting on the exquisitely carved wooden bench, drinking tea and chatting comfortably. ¡± I heard that Zhao Yu from the countryside stole Huo Ying¡¯s Azure Dragon Spear?!¡± He Jing Hua said in a frivolous tone with a contemptuous expression. ¡°Yes, Huo Ying did not dare to let his sister know. He found a fellow among the old citizens and wanted to get the spear back through a bet again¡­¡± Wu Yue Dong looked excited. He seemed to be interested in these things. ¡± Brother Hua, why don¡¯t we go and take a look? The old citizen that Huo Ying found is called Huang Zhe. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s the strongest among the old citizens among the second tier fighters. He has the potential to break through to King Slayer Rank Four¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± He Jing Hua sneered, ¡°Huo Ying is really embarrassed us the new citizen¡¯s fighter. Even with the Azure Dragon Spear, he lost to a guy from the countryside just arrived at our city¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, if I had the Azure Dragon Spear, I would be invincible in the second tier!¡± Wu Yue Dong was also dissatisfied when he heard this news from his underlings. He felt that since Wu Fan was part of the Wu family, such a divine weapon should not have been given to an outsider. Unfortunately, the precious materials used to forge the Azure Dragon Spear were all found by Wu Fan himself, and had little to do with the Wu family. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about this Huang Zhe. Do you think he can win?!¡± He Jing Hua, although appearing calm and indifferent on the surface, was clearly intrigued by the competitors. ¡°The possibility is very high!¡± Wu Yue Dong quickly shook off his bad mood and said with a smile, ¡°I asked around about that countryside guy who just came here¡­¡± ¡°His name is Zhao Yu. When he was in Black Stone Town, he was arrogant and not much liked him as he caused a lot of troubles. I heard he even killed some King Slayer Rank three fighter¡­¡± ¡°Of course, those are minor details. The important thing is that this person, when he was in the first tier, consumed multiple immortal medicines, awakened a special ability, and developed a physique that can quickly restore qi blood energy¡­¡± ¡°I also heard that Wu Liu lost to this Zhao Yu, but it hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet. I suspect Wu Liu might have gone easy on him¡­¡± ¡°WuLiu?!¡± He Jing Hua¡¯s expression became serious. He put down his teacup, turned his head, and asked solemnly, ¡°Are you sure Wu Liu lost to that guy from the countryside?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the word from the family. I don¡¯t get along with Wu Liu, as you know. He¡¯s from a side branch and only has a good relationship with Wu Qiang, never interact much with the rest of the family¡­¡± Wu Yue Dong shrugged. Although they all shared the surname Wu, the Wu family was simply too large, with tens of thousands in the younger generation alone, making it impossible to know everyone well. ¡°If Wu Liu didn¡¯t go easy on him, then this Zhao Yu is indeed something!¡± He Jing Hua thought for a moment. He calculated in his mind that if he were to fight Wu Liu, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily win easily. Since Zhao Yu could defeat Wu Liu, it showed he had some real strength. ¡°What about this Huang Zhe¡¯s strength?!¡± Wu Yue Dong smiled and said, ¡°Brother Hua, you don¡¯t follow the old citizens much, so you wouldn¡¯t know that Huang Zhe has quite a reputation¡­¡± ¡°Not long ago, a cousin of mine was married off to Huang Zhe. According to the family, if Huang Zhe were in our generation, he could rank in the top ten¡­¡± ¡°Top ten?!¡± He Jing Hua was a bit surprised and opened his mouth. ¡°Are you sure your family¡¯s analysis is correct?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± Wu Yue Dong confirmed, ¡°Back then, a younger brother from the family was unwilling to accept this and challenged Huang Zhe. He was knocked down in three moves¡­¡± ¡°So, where would this Huang Zhe rank in your Wu family sequence?!¡± He Jing Hua asked seriously. ¡°Well¡­¡± Wu Yue Dong pondered for a moment and revealed, ¡°He should be able to rank fifty-one or fifty-two at that time¡­¡± ¡°So high?!¡± He Jing Hua was surprised.¡± Only one or two places lower than you?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I watched Huang Zhe¡¯s battle with our cousin. This person not only reached the level of Third Tier long ago, but he also cultivated an Earth-Level High Rank technique to a profound level, at least to mastery, possibly even near to minor success at that time¡­¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not the important part. The important part is that he has also studied multiple battle techniques and has long since mastered them¡­¡± ¡°Right, and there¡¯s one more thing. It¡¯s said that in the old world, this person was a disciple of an ancient martial arts sect, so he already has a solid foundation in martial arts¡­¡± ¡°I see!¡± ¡°Given this, Zhao Yu and Huang Zhe should have a good fight!¡± Wu Yue Dong nodded slightly. ¡°If that¡¯s all there is to it, Huang Zhe might not necessarily win. After all, Zhao Yu did defeat Huo Ying, who had the Azure Dragon Spear¡­¡± ¡°Even with the Azure Dragon Spear, I can¡¯t say for sure that I could definitely win against Huo Ying¡­¡± Thinking of that divine weapon, Wu Yue Dong¡¯s face turned grim, a hint of jealousy flashing in his eyes, though he hid it well and smiled, ¡°I inquired about the battle details. Zhao Yu¡¯s victory relied entirely on his talent for rapidly recovering qi blood energy¡­¡± ¡°Do you know what stake Huo Ying placed in this challenge?!¡± ¡°What?!¡± He Jing Hua was also curious. Though they spoke disdainfully of Huo Ying, they knew he possessed many valuable items and that his strength was comparable to theirs. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The Qi Gathering Ring!¡± Wu Yue Dong said proudly. ¡°What?!¡± He Jing Hua sat up abruptly, looking at him in shock, ¡°Is it the one Wu Fan had back then?!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Wu Yue Dong laughed, ¡°That kid, after losing the Azure Dragon Spear, he was afraid his sister would find out, so he secretly stole the ring from home to use as a wager¡­¡± Chapter 783 - Chapter 783: Scheming From All Sides (2) Chapter 783: Scheming From All Sides (2) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°But even so, Huang Zhe might not necessarily win. How could Huo Ying claimed that it was a guarantee win, he even dare to use his sister treasure on such a bet?!¡± As if he had thought of something, he whipped his head around to look at Wu Yue Dong, exclaiming in surprise, ¡°Could it be that he also stole the Silent Array Flag?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Wu Yue Dong laughed. ¡°This item is Wu Fan¡¯s treasure. Apart from Huo Ying, no one else could easily access that place¡­¡± ¡°Hiss¨C!¡± He Jing Hua drew a sharp breath. ¡°That kid Huo Ying, I never know he has guts. The Silent Array Flag is one of Wu Fan¡¯s major treasures. How could he steal it?!¡± The Silent Array Flag was different from the Qi-Gathering Ring. This item was also a rare magical artifact among the third tier. ¡°This item came from the exotic lands of the Holy City, didn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s said that even in those exotic lands, it¡¯s a precious treasure. Our Wu family ancestors spent a great deal to acquire it¡­¡± Wu Yue Dong nodded. ¡°Only because Wu Fan is the current number one in the sequence, and has enough merits, does he have the privilege to borrow it¡­¡± ¡°When is their match?!¡± He Jing Hua suddenly stood up, urgently asking. ¡°Today. The match starts in twenty minutes¡­¡± Wu Yue Dong said with a smile. ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go watch!¡± He Jing Hua¡¯s face lit up with excitement. This was a third-tier magical artifact from the exotic lands, usually a treasure that each family would guard zealously. It was rarely used as it acts as a symbol more than just a weapon. Unlike now, being stolen to be used in a second-tier battle. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t rush. I¡¯ve already prepared the car¡­¡± Wu Yue Dong laughed heartily and led the way. Scenes like this were happening all over Moon City. Almost all the young talents in the city had received the news and were rushing to the scene to watch the match. In the second largest hall of the Wu family palace complex, just below the patriarch¡¯s hall, a graceful and extraordinary woman sat in the main seat. Standing beside her was a maid. ¡°I heard that my Ying¡¯er lost to someone from the countryside?!¡± Huo Xiao Yu, wearing a purple cheongsam, crossed her legs, the slit revealing a glimpse of her fair thigh, extremely enticing. She played with a golden earring in her hand, speaking slowly and methodically. ¡°Yes¡­¡± The maid¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she reported, ¡°Wu Yong Wei promised Zhao Yu a third-tier divine medicine in Black Stone Town¡­¡± ¡°The family wanted to renege on the promise and planned to win it back by other means. So, they secretly instigated a few of those who usually hang out with Young Master Ying¡­¡± Huo Xiao Yu¡¯s hand paused in playing with the earring, a flash of fierceness passing through her eyes. ¡°Find someone to teach those young people a lesson¡­¡± ¡°It has already been arranged!¡± The maid, clearly long accustomed to Huo Xiao Yu¡¯s ways, had already made preparations in advance. ¡°The old folks of the Wu family dare to use my Ying¡¯er¡­¡± Huo Xiao Yu cursed softly,¡± When Wu Fan becomes the Leader, I¡¯ll settle the score with all of you one by one¡­¡± After a while, she regained her composure.¡± Hong Ying, continue¡­¡± Hong Ying nodded and continued, ¡°The new King Slayer Rank 5 fighter from the countryside is called Zhao Yu. His cultivation realm is at the high-level of Tier 2. He cultivates the Mountain Splitting Art. It¡¯s suspected that he has already reached the Major achievement stage¡­¡± ¡°Other than that, this person had consumed a few immortal medicines when he was at the first tier and obtained at least two special abilities¡­¡± ¡°One is to quickly recover one¡¯s qi and blood energy. The other is suspected to be extremely perceptive. He can quickly comprehend and learn all the martial art techniques¡­¡± Hong Ying had obviously investigated Zhao Yu in detail and obtained all of his past experiences. That was why she could analyze these things. ¡°In addition¡­¡± She paused for a moment and looked up at Huo Xiao Yu.¡± Young Master Ying took your Qi Gathering Ring and searched out Huang Zhe to help him gamble with Zhao Yu again¡­¡± ¡°Huang Zhe, the old citizen who was previously roped in by the Wu family?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Hong Ying hesitated for a moment before continuing.¡± Miss, Young Master Ying stole our leader¡¯s Silence Array Flag. Is he gonna really be okay?!¡± ¡°Really!?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Huo Xiao Yu chuckled.¡± Who would dare to touch Wu Fan¡¯s things, even if they¡¯re out on the street?!¡± Hong Ying bit her lip and continued, ¡°But Xu Chang Qing is following Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°Hong Ying, do you think Wu Fan doesn¡¯t know what happened in the Treasure Hall?!¡± ¡± Huo Xiao Yu retorted. Hong Ying was stunned for a moment. After calculating carefully,¡± You¡¯re saying that the Master Wu knows?!¡± ¡°He must know!¡± ¡°With his character, if he¡¯s unwillingly, Ying ¡®er won¡¯t be able to take the flag away¡­¡± Huo Xiao Yu said with certainty. ¡°But now, he¡¯s going with the flow and letting Ying ¡®er take away the array flags. Guess why?¡± ¡°You mean Xu Chang Qing?¡± Hong Ying¡¯s eyes lit up as she guessed. ¡°Wu Fan once suffered a great loss at Xu Chang Qing¡¯s hands. Now that Xu Chang Qing is back, what do you think?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Xu Chang Qing is such a tomboy. How disgusting!¡± Hong Ying couldn¡¯t help but think back to many years ago when Huo Xiao Yu fell in love with Xu Chang Qing at first sight and pursued him. In the end, she accidentally found out that Xu Chang Qing was a cross ¨C dresser and her expression was as if she had humiliated by him. However, she knew very well how important this matter was to Huo Xiao Yu. She remained expressionless and did not respond. ¡°But compared to me, Wu Fan obviously hates Xu Chang Qing more. I¡¯m afraid this array flag is targeted at Xu Chang Qing.¡± Huo Xiao Yu chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Young Master Ying will lose again?!¡± Hong Ying asked in surprise. Chapter 784 - Chapter 784: Scheming From All Sides (3) Chapter 784: Scheming From All Sides (3) Translator: Dragon Boat Translation 1 Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Xu Chang Qing will challenge a junior just because he was holding a third tier magical artifact.¡± Huo Xiao Yu denied.¡± Still, that country boy! Do you think he¡¯ll miss it?!¡± ¡°Then the Wu family might¡­¡± ¡°Will this implicate Young Master Ying?¡± Hong Ying hesitated for a moment before asking. ¡°With Wu Fan and me around, the Wu family will not make things difficult for Ying ¡®er¡­¡± Huo Xiao Yu said calmly. Immediately after, she said with a gratified expression, ¡°Ying¡¯er has grown up. He tried his best to make up for the trouble he caused¡­¡± Hong Ying nodded and smiled kindly.¡± He even specially told me not to tell you.¡± ¡°He is indeed naive!¡± Huo Xiao Yu shook her head and said,¡± Let¡¯s talk to Ying ¡®er about this. Tell him what he needs to do to hide it from me next time.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Hong Ying was stunned and a little surprised.¡± But this way, if he really does anything out of line in the future¡­¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Huo Xiao Yu suddenly put down her folded legs and put her hands on them.¡± With me here, I can protect him even if he wants to stab anyone!¡± she said domineeringly. Hong Ying thought about it and nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Then, Miss, should we go to the scene to take a look?!¡± ¡°No!¡± Huo Xiao Yu shook her head gently and smiled.¡± Since Wu Fan is planning to take this opportunity, he might have already set up a trap. Let¡¯s not interfere and just watch the show quietly!¡± Treasure Hall. ¡°YOUNG MASTER! SERIOUSLY? that¡¯s a magic artifact that was passed down from the ancestor. You¡¯re just going to let Huo Ying take it away so easily without warning or stop him?!¡± An old servant said indignantly. Beside him stood a young man who looked to be in his early twenties. Wu Fan chuckled and said, ¡°Outsiders think that I, Wu Fan, relied on those family artifact to become the Sequence One¡­¡± ¡°Little did I know that I have yet to use my strongest ultimate move¡­¡± The old servant was surprised.¡± You¡¯ve mastered that move?! Wu Fan smiled and said nothing. After a while, he said,¡± Third tier. I¡¯m undefeatable!¡± ¡°Congratulations, Young Master!¡± The old servant was overjoyed and quickly congratulated him. Then, he thought of the scene where Huo Ying had taken the Silent Array Flag away and asked, ¡± Young Master, could it be that you intentionally let him take away the array flag?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡± The competition among the fourth-year students is very intense.¡± Wu Fan said indifferently.¡± If I can defeat Xu Chang Qing, it¡¯s enough to prove that I have the ability¡­¡± ¡°However, before that, I want to borrow Xu Chang Qing¡¯s hand to make the other few fellows move¡­¡± The old servant seemed to have thought of something and suddenly said, ¡°I understand. You¡¯re using this Xu Chang Qing to create an opportunity¡­¡± ¡°Shh¡ª!¡± Wu Fan placed a finger to his mouth and softly hushed him.¡± There are many items in the development of the exotic lands of the Holy City. The treasures of the Zhuge family can eavesdrop on voices from thousands of miles away¡­¡± The old servant immediately covered his mouth and looked around in fear. Wu Fan chuckled softly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about whether Zhuge Dali used any magical artifacts, even if he did¡­¡± ¡°Zhuge Dali, you want to know what the other three guys are up to, don t you?!¡± He suddenly shouted into the air. The old servant didn¡¯t dare to move, keeping his eyes fixed on the spot Wu Fan was staring at. After a long time, there was no response. The old servant whispered, ¡°Young Master?!¡± ¡°I was just trying randomly, it doesn¡¯t matter if he heard it or not!¡± Wu Fan shrugged and turned to leave. Meanwhile, dozens of miles away, Zhuge Dali slowly took a trumpet-shaped listening device from his ear. He showed a look of disdain and muttered, ¡°Trying to trick me?¡± ¡°But from what Wu Fan said, it seems he plans to use this ¡®village boy¡¯ and his little brother to stir things up and target that Xu Chang Qing¡­ ¡°Xu Chang Qing, that crazy woman¡­¡± He pondered for a moment and then quickly let it go, ¡°I haven¡¯t offended her, and we have no grudges. This mess shouldn¡¯t fall on me! ¡°Wait¡­¡± ¡°As they say, to know who did something, you don¡¯t need evidence, just find out who benefits¡­¡± ¡°The four of them have all been beaten by Xu Chang Qing and humiliated badly years ago, but not me¡­¡± ¡°If that woman goes crazy, she might drag me into their fight as well¡­ After thinking for a while, Zhuge Dali quickly packed his belongings and hurriedly left. ¡°Eh?? Young Master, where are you going? Why so sudden!¡± Seeing this, a loyal subordinate hurriedly asked. Zhuge Dali, running away, shouted, ¡°Announce to the public that I¡¯ve gamed some insights and plan to visit the Tranquility Tower to discuss the martial art path with the old master. No visitors allowed¡­¡± At the same time, he muttered to himself, ¡°This way, the trouble shouldn¡¯t come to me, right? Hehehehe!¡± When he first heard that Xu Chang Qing was back, he had a bad feeling. Now it seemed he was right; this person had a natural talent for tracking trouble. Since arriving in Moon City, she had already caused so much commotion. Thinking about what she did in the past, Zhuge Dali shivered and quickened his pace. As he was leaving, he suddenly think of something and called his friend, ¡°Did my brother go to the King¡¯s Element Hall?!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Zhuge Dali immediately sent a message before hurrying off. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hong Wu Academy. King Element Department. ¡°Are they fighting?¡± ¡°Am I late?!¡± On the stage, Zhao Yu and Huang Zhe were about to fight when a large group of people burst through the door, shouting loudly as they entered. Chapter 785 - Chapter 785: Scheming From All Sides (4) Chapter 785: Scheming From All Sides (4) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The two immediately stopped fighting and retreated a certain distance, observing the situation. At the main entrance, a group of men and women dressed in luxurious clothing, their faces filled with excitement and curiosity. ¡°Why are you here?!¡± When Huo Ying saw the newcomers, his expression changed, ¡°You are not welcome here!¡± ¡°Hehe, Huo Ying, this is the academy. Since when did it become your territory?!¡± ¡°I never know you are quite bold, daring to drive people away in the academy?!¡± Someone mocked him sarcastically. It was obvious that, in the eyes of this group, Huo Ying¡¯s status was nothing. ¡°How dare you speak to Young Master Ying like that?!¡± A lackey couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and jumped out, shouting loudly. ¡°Is it your place to speak?!¡± Among the newcomers, a young girl wearing a qilin-patterned outfit said coldly, ¡°Someone, slap him!¡± The next second, an old woman appeared behind her, as if from nowhere. With a swift motion, the lackey who had spoken and charging forward was gone. He was instantly slapped and sent flying, crashing into a fake mountain at the back, unconscious. ¡°A Third tier fighter¡­¡± Someone was frightened and pointed shakily at the old woman. Huo Ying didn¡¯t expect someone to dare treat his men like this in front of him. But seeing the other party brought a Third tier guardian, the words he was about to say shrank back. He tried to cover up, ¡°This is the academy, how dare you hit us?!¡± ¡°Hmph, just a mere servant, so what? Is he a student?!¡± The girl sneered and pointed at the lackey who was sent flying. Huo Ying was rendered speechless. He was indeed wasn¡¯t a student of the academy and didn¡¯t have its protection. ¡°But¡­ but this is still the academy ground¡­¡± he stammered. ¡°I know, the school rules. At most, I¡¯ll just pay a fine!¡± The girl said with a smile. With this, the previously agitated old citizens quieted down. This is the difference between the new citizens and the old citizens. To them, many of these new citizens from noble families had Third tier guardians. In the eyes of the five major families, people like them were just tools to be used. They were valuable only if they were useful; otherwise, they could be discarded at any time. Thinking of this, some people looked at Zhao Yu with envy. After all, Zhao Yu was a famous King Slayer Rank 5 fighter now. In Moon City, almost everyone know him due to the event in the square yet no one dared to touch him yet. In contrast, they were only normal Second or Third tier slayers, having already signed contracts with the families in Moon City. Even if they were killed by these families, no one from state city or holy city would bother to intervene. ¡°Sigh-!¡± Someone in the crowd let out a light sigh. ¡°With this, we still always compare ourselves to the new citizens. We ultimately can¡¯t compare¡­¡± Someone else seemed unwilling to accept this, ¡°It¡¯s different. She is Qian Duo Duo, the eldest daughter of the Qian family. There aren¡¯t many like her¡­¡± ¡°Huo Ying, I heard you lost the Azure Dragon Spear to someone else, is that true?!¡± At this moment, another person, whose status was not inferior to Qian Duo Duo, brazenly bypassed her and shouted at Huo Ying from a distance. Faced with these people, Huo Ying felt considerable pressure. After all, his only support was his sister and brother-in-law, which paled in comparison to those with powerful family support. Usually, he had relationship with these top-tier nobles but rarely interacted with them due to the status difference. Who knew that just after he had a skirmish with Zhao Yu, they would catch wind of it and show up. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the Azure Dragon Spear over there before¡­¡± Someone recognized the Azure Dragon Spear and pointed at the long spear in Xu Chang Qing¡¯s hand. However, these noble youths were sensible enough to know who Xu Chang Qing was. They only observed from a distance and did not dare to approach. Xu Chang Qing had no interest in conversing with these younger generations. He leaned back in his chair, eyes closed, resting leisurely. ¡°Miss, that¡¯s Zhao Yu¡­¡± Beside Qian Duo Duo stood another girl, who was none other than Qian Xin Yue, who had previously reported to the Qian family with Zhao Yu. Following her finger¡¯s direction, Qian Duo Duo looked Zhao Yu up and down from a distance. After a while, she pouted and said, ¡°So ordinary!¡± Although she was dressed in luxurious purple clothing, she had dyed purple hair and was chewing bubble gum. With her legs tilted and her eyes slanted, she did not look ladylike at all, but rather had a bit of a rebellious air. Hearing Qian Xin Yue¡¯s sound, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but glance at Qian Duo Duo, a twitch forming at the corner of his mouth. This is the eldest daughter who aspires to be a strong woman that Qian Xin Yue spoke of?! Why does she not seem as impressive as described?! On the platform, Huang Zhe was a bit nervous and asked anxiously. Below the platform, Huo Ying was also confused. He didn¡¯t know why this group of people was here, nor what to do next. ¡°Fight! If you don¡¯t, what are we gonna watch?!¡± The newly arrived noble youths shouted. Huo Ying suddenly understood. These people had received the news, but he didn¡¯t know who leaked it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This made him very angry, not expecting to be embarrassed so thoroughly. Since they came to watch the fun, let them have it. Thinking this, he steeled himself, looked at Huang Zhe, and nodded, ¡°Fight and you must win!¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Huang Zhe took a deep breath, feeling a bit excited. Being able to make a name for himself in front of these top-tier noble sons and daughters would benefit his future development.. Chapter 786 - Chapter 786: Scheming From All Sides (5) Chapter 786: Scheming From All Sides (5) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation At this moment, a chubby guy jumped out, ¡°Wait, wait, wait, before you start fighting, I heard you have a bet. One side is putting up the Azure Dragon Spear, and the other side is the Qi Gathering Ring. Is that true?!¡± Huo Ying glanced at the chubby guy, confirming that he was some young master in the top family he heard of but never meet in personal, and went forward to calmly explained, ¡°It¡¯s true. What¡¯s the matter?! ¡°Good, if it¡¯s true. Brothers, they are playing big, so should we join in on the fun too?!¡± The chubby guy said excitedly to the others. Qian Duo Duo immediately showed interest and asked, ¡°What do we bet?!¡± ¡°Betting time!¡± The chubby guy smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll be the bookmaker. You guys bet on who you think will win between the two of them. How about it?!¡± ¡°Good, that¡¯s great!¡± Qian Duo Duo smiled broadly, clearly enjoying such activities. Immediately, the group started placing their bets. But surprisingly, almost everyone bet on Huang Zhe to win. There were only a few who bet on Zhao Yu. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, do you all want to bankrupt me?!¡± Zhuge Ying shouted helplessly. ¡°Hey, Fatty Zhuge, you¡¯ve won from us so many times before. It¡¯s time you gave some back, right?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You agreed to be the bookmaker, so you can¡¯t go back on your word¡­¡± The people around immediately surrounded Zhuge Ying, looking as if they would beat him up if he dared to back out. Seeing this, Zhuge Ying could only show a helpless expression and then adjusted the odds. ¡ö¡¯Miss, how about betting on Zhao Yu¡­¡± Over here, Qian Xin Yue couldn¡¯t help but suggest when she saw Qian Duo Duo pulling out a wad of cash to bet on Huang Zhe. Qian Duo Duo frowned and glared at Qian Xin Yue, scaring her into lowering her head immediately. -I bet on Huang Zhe, one million. Fatty, this time I¡¯ll win back everything you won from me before!¡± Qian Duo Duo sa^ fiercely. Clearly, she didn¡¯t care much about Qian Xin Yue¡¯s opinion. Her attitude toward Qian Xin Yue made Zhao Yu anger rose slightly. The ¡°Miss¡± that Qian Xin Yue respected didn¡¯t seem as perfect as she described. On the contrary, she seemed rude and didn¡¯t treat Qian Xin Yue as a family member. ¡°That¡¯s too much, too much. You can¡¯t bet that much. Do you want to bankrupt me?!¡± Zhuge Ying was almost in tears, ¡°No, no, we can¡¯t bet like this. This will be the end of me¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, Fatty Zhuge, don¡¯t try to back out. You have to be the bookmaker. This game must go on whether you want to or not! Qian Duo Duo said triumphantly. The other young men and women around also chimed in, rubbing their fists as if they were ready to take action against Zhuge Ying at any moment. Zhuge Ying could only nod helplessly. Someone, however, didn¡¯t believe it and shouted, ¡°Brothers, make him sign an agreement. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll back out¡­ ¡°No way!¡± Before the words were finished, Zhuge Ying was the first to jump out in opposition. The more he opposed, the more the others insisted. In the end, under the leadership of Qian Duo Duo, Zhuge Ying signed an agreement, ensuring that he would be the bookmaker this time. Even if he couldn¡¯t pay, his brother Zhuge Dali or even the entire Zhuge family would cover it. ¡°Tsk tsk, according to these odds, Fatty Zhuge is going to lose at least ten million this time¡­¡± ¡ö¡öHe has scammed us for more than that over the years, we must win it back¡­¡± On the stage, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued and asked, ¡°Can I bet on myself?!¡± ¡°No, participants cannot join in!¡± Zhuge Ying quickly waved his hand. This left Zhao Yu and Huang Zhe, across from him, both feeling regretful; they both wanted to bet on themselves to win. For Zhao Yu, the million these people mentioned was the currency of Moon City. This was based on Second-tier coins currency, equivalent to one billion Black Stone coins if based on First-tier coin currency. He knew that since his promotion, all his swindling and scheming had only garnered him goods worth less than fifty million Blackstone coins, equivalent to fifty thousand Moon coins. And Qian Duo Duo alone had just pulled out a million. From this, it was clear that Qian Duo Duo, as the eldest daughter of the Qian family, was indeed very wealthy. At this moment, Qian Duo Duo was chatting away with a few girls. ¡°Big Sister, can we really win?!¡± ¡°Why is everyone betting on Huang Zhe?!¡± ¡°Hmph, you guys have poor information!¡± ¡°I have information that Huo Ying stole Wu Fan¡¯s Silent Array Flag¡­¡± Qian Duo Duo said proudly ¡°That Zhao Yu¡¯s strength is mediocre, relying entirely on his qi blood energy recovery ability. Once the Silent Array Flag is out, he will undoubtedly die¡­¡± They spoke without lowering their voices, so Huo Ying heard everything clearly. At this moment, he was bewildered, wondering how such a secretive matter could be known to others?! You should know, he hadn¡¯t told many people, just a few close confidants like Huang Zhe. ¡°Big Sister, we¡¯re going to win a lot this time¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Big Sister, for helping us win money¡­¡± ¡°Haha, we¡¯re all sisters, how could I let you suffer?!¡± Qian Duo Duo laughed proudly. Although Qian Xin Yue was part of the family and she was also a student at Hong Wu Academy. But in reality, she could only stood on the side like a maid, unable to join the conversation. Zhao Yu¡¯s gaze turned cold, and he resolved to defeat Huang Zhe in a moment, making Qian Duo Duo lose a lot of money. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, before that¡­ He couldn¡¯t help but look at the chubby bookmaker. Earlier, when signing the agreement, he had scanned through his vision and noticed that while the chubby guy seemed to resist, he was actually overjoyed inside, his body language showing happiness. This indicated that he seemed to know he would win as least was betting on Zhao Yu.. Chapter 787 - Chapter 787: Scheming From All Sides (6) Chapter 787: Scheming From All Sides (6) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation How did he knew his victory was possible? Zhao Yu had naturally made a deduction before the battle with his Super Brain Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to the help Cai Xun and the other fighters. Zhao Yu knew about the function of the Silent Array Flag. When Cai Xun asked for help, Xu Chang Qing seemed to have received some intel and secretly mentioned it to him. Zhao Yu was concerned. He confirm that the Silent Array Flag would not affect him. Due to the high level of technological points and the system backing, mere so-called third-tier magical artifacts cannot silence it. ¡°Hey, Fatty, you¡¯ve got two million here, right?!¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Thinking that the immortal medicine could serve as a cover, he directly had the Super Brain use sound waves to transmit his voice to Zhuge Ying. He had only recently discovered this function: as long as someone was within his field of vision, he could transmit his voice directly into their ear. He hadn¡¯t wanted to use this before as it might draw some unwanted attention towards him if his ability news spread out, but now that the lure of profit was too strong, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°Who?!¡± Zhuge Ying was startled and couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look around, attracting quite a bit of attention. ¡°Two million, give me half, and I¡¯ll ensure you win. How about that?!¡± Zhao Yu transmitted another message. Zhuge Ying looked like he had seen a ghost, turning his head to find the source of the voice. No matter how he looked, he couldn¡¯t figure out who was speaking. ¡°Uncle, did you just hear someone talking?!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but asked his guardian by his side. His guardian like Qian Duo Duo¡¯s guardian, was at the third tier, capable of discovering things he couldn¡¯t. ¡°What?!¡± The old man beside him looked at him puzzled. Zhao Yu chuckled softly and continued to transmit his voice, ¡°Don¡¯t bother looking. I¡¯m on the stage, and the person next to you won¡¯t be able to detect my sound¡­¡± Zhuge Ying was startled and looked toward the stage, finding Zhao Yu gently nodding at him. He opened his mouth, pointed at Zhao Yu, ¡°How did you just speak to me from that distance?!¡± ¡°Him?!¡± Everyone looked at Zhao Yu in confusion and shook their head, ¡°This Zhuge Ying try to play trick now!¡± Zhao Yu continued to transmit, ¡°Fatty, based on your odds, if you lose, you¡¯ll be down at least ten million. Give me half, and I¡¯ll guarantee your win. How about that?!¡± This time, Zhuge Ying kept his eyes on Zhao Yu but found the voice reappearing in his mind. The people around him, however, showed no sign of hearing it. This shocked him greatly. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t raise your voice. If you want to lose ten million, go ahead and let everyone know about it!¡± Zhao Yu threatened through the transmission. Terrified, Zhuge Ying quickly covered his mouth. He was quick-witted and, although he didn¡¯t know how Zhao Yu was pulling out this, he suspected it had something to do with the immortal medicine Zhao Yu had taken at the first tier. However, though he couldn¡¯t speak up, it was extremely frustrating that only Zhao Yu could speak while he could only stare. Seeing Zhuge Ying getting used to his transmissions, Zhao Yu got to the point, transmitting, ¡°I¡¯m a contestant. If I lose, I¡¯ll just return the Azure Dragon Spear. It belongs to Wu Fan anyway, and I might not be able to keep it. It¡¯s no big deal to me, but for you, losing ten million¡­ tsk tsk¡­¡± Zhuge Ying started sweating profusely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡± The old man at the side saw the clues and could not help but become vigilant as he looked around. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine!¡± Zhuge Ying shook his head reluctantly. ¡± You don¡¯t agree?¡± Zhao Yu continued to transmit his voice.¡± Looks like my conditions just now were too good for you. I¡¯ve changed my mind. I win. All two million is mine¡­¡± Zhuge Ying¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Zhao Yu in disbelief. His eyes were filled with grievance. He didn¡¯t disagree, but how could he shout it out? Wouldn¡¯t everyone know? At this moment, he was like a mute. He could not say anything. He could only look at Zhao Yu blinking non-stop with a miserable expression. ¡°Young Master, did Zhao Yu do something to you?¡± The old man at the side noticed that Zhuge Ying had been looking at Zhao Yu. ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯m fine!¡± Zhuge Ying quickly said. The old man immediately understood that Zhuge Ying¡¯s abnormality was caused by Zhao Yu. His eyes reveal a trace of killing intent. However, in the next second, a powerful aura assaulted his face. ¡°Puff ~~!¡± The old man spat out blood and took three steps back. On the other side, Xu Chang Qing, who had been resting with his eyes closed, had opened his eyes at some point and glanced over casually. ¡°Uncle, are you alright?¡± Zhuge Ying was shocked and quickly went forward to support him. He didn¡¯t know what had just happened, or why his guardian had spat out blood. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The situation here naturally attracted the attention of everyone present. Seeing that a expert was injured, everyone became vigilant. Especially the old woman beside Qian Duo Duo. Her grave after Zhuge Ying¡¯s guardian was injured was turned toward Xu Chang Qing. She did not expect Xu Chang Qing to be so powerful. He could condense his energy to such an extent that he could only target one person without others noticing. Most importantly, she did not expect that the energy could actually hurt someone, and even hurt someone who was also at the third tier. She also knew Zhuge Ying¡¯s guardian. His strength was not inferior to hers. Even among them, he was not a nameless person.. In the end, he was hurt by Xu Chang Qing with a gaze!? Chapter 788 - Chapter 788: Scheming From All Sides (7) Chapter 788: Scheming From All Sides (7) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Terrifying! Qian Duo Duo swallowed and whispered, ¡°Did Xu Chang Qing do that?!¡± ¡°Shh-!¡± The old woman quickly covered her mouth in fear, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s better to be cautious with your words¡­¡± Qian Duo Duo immediately understood that it was indeed Xu Chang Qing who had done it. When Xu Chang Qing first arrived in Moon City, her mother had personally sought her out, warning her not to challenge Xu Chang Qing under any circumstances, and stating that in Moon City, almost no one could match Xu Chang Qing¡¯s strength. initially, she didn¡¯t take it seriously, but now, seeing Zhuge Ying¡¯s guardian injured so easily, she felt a chill down her spine. After all, Zhuge Ying¡¯s status in the Zhuge family was not low, similar to her own status in the Qian family, and their accompanying guardians were equa y strong. Yet¡­ Unbelievable! Qian Duo Duo immediately restrained herself, deciding to stay low-key and not attract Xu Chang Qing¡¯s attention. On the other side, Xu Chang Qing glanced at Zhao Yu with interest. He had noticed Zhuge Ying¡¯s abnormality but didn¡¯t know what Zhao Yu had done. This intrigued Xu Chang Qing. In Qian State City, he had seen many top-tier experts, but none seemed like Zhao Yu, who had consumed multiple immortal herbs and possessed at least two abilities at the first tier. This kid wasn¡¯t simple either! He recalled warning Zhao Yu earlier about Huo Ying stealing the third-rank magical artifact, yet Zhao Yu still agreed to fight for Cai Xun. Did he still have confidence in victory?!! On the other side, Zhao Yu was also surprised that Xu Chang Qing had injured Zhuge Ying¡¯s guardian with just a glance after he had shown a hint of killing intent. This delighted him, realizing how strong his guardian was. Zhao Yu seized the opportunity to transmit his voice to Zhuge Ying: ¡°That was just a warning. I¡¯ve changed my mind. You used me to host the bet, and you didn¡¯t even bet on yourself. Three million¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Zhuge Ying couldn¡¯t even care about the old man¡¯s injury. He immediately went to the betting table, lifting all the money tickets, showing that there were only two million and wondering how Zhao Yu expected three million. Zhao Yu chuckled and transmitted his voice, ¡°Then make it four million. Your choice. Disagree, and it will be five million!¡± Zhuge Ying was dumbfounded. He wanted to speak up but feared exposing Zhao Yu¡¯s ability, causing him to deliberately lose the match and cost him millions. Understanding Zhao Yu¡¯s intention to extort money from him, he nodded reluctantly. ¡°Four million. Looks like I still underestimated you, kid. You have a lot of money¡­¡± Zhao Yu transmitted with a click of his tongue. Zhuge Ying, terrified, kept bowing in submission. The others, seeing this, didn¡¯t think much of it, assuming Zhuge Ying was apologizing to Xu Chang Qing for his guardian¡¯s earlier provocation. ¡°Let¡¯s make it four million. I¡¯m a man of principles!¡± Zhao Yu said, grinning from ear to ear. Four million meant that Zhuge Ying had to contribute two million alone, which was much better than losing eight million. Of course, Zhao Yu could have demanded five million, but that would have completely offended Zhuge Ying. Xu Chang Qing had advised him to avoid offending members of the five major families whenever possible. Offending someone of Zhuge Ying too severely would not be wise. After all, he had no personal grudge against Zhuge Ying. He was just envious of him making money off him, especially since Zhuge Ying had previously prevented him from placing a bet. On the other hand, when Zhuge Ying heard Zhao Yu only asking for four million, he let out a sigh of relief. To be honest, under normal circumstances, it would have been reasonable for Zhao Yu to ask for six million. After all, if he lost, he would have to pay ten million. Deducting the two million he had already recovered, asking for six million would have balanced things out. ¡°Wait, I¡¯m losing two million. Why do I feel relieved?!¡± Zhuge Ying quickly realized that no matter what, he was still losing money. Moreover, he had already confirmed this loss even before the competition started. This kind of loss was completely different from the previous ones he had pretended to make. After all, he knew the inside story. Before arriving at the scene, he had received a message from his brother Zhuge Dali, who had gathered intelligence. Before Zhao Yu agreed to help Cai Xun in Huang Zhe fight, Xu Chang Qing had informed Zhao Yu about the Silent Array Flag, yet Zhao Yu still agreed to battle. This indicated that Zhao Yu was confident he could win the match under the influence of the Silent Array Flag. Although he didn¡¯t know how Zhao Yu planned to win, the Zhuge family had always trusted their judgment. Therefore, Zhuge Ying came to act as the bookmaker, believing Zhao Yu had a sure chance of winning. As it turned out, his judgment was correct, but he didn¡¯t make any money. Instead, he incurred a loss. At this moment, he really wanted to shout out loud, telling everyone that Zhao Yu would win and that they shouldn¡¯t place any more bets. But he feared Xu Chang Qing on the other side might give him a deadly look. After all, he didn¡¯t want to end up like his guardian, who might be killed by Xu Chang Qing¡¯s glare. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhuge Ying sighed deeply and slumped into his chair, looking utterly despondent. Unlike the facade he had put on for others before, this time his reaction was completely genuine. He couldn¡¯t help but feel regret. If only his brother hadn¡¯t eavesdropped on Xu Chang Qing, if he hadn¡¯t known this insider information, he wouldn¡¯t have acted as the bookmaker, and he wouldn¡¯t be in this mess now. ¡°Hurry up and start! Everyone¡¯s waiting to get their money!!¡± Qian Duo Duo urged as seeing that the fight hadn¡¯t started after such a long time. Since the eldest daughter of the Qian family had spoken, the others naturally had no objections. The referee in the ring quickly stepped to the center and announced the start of the match.. Chapter 789 - Chapter 789: Shocking the City Chapter 789: Shocking the City Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Did you see that?¡± ¡°All the young masters and ladies below are betting on me winning!¡± Huang Zhe said proudly. ¡°Oh, so what?¡± Zhao Yu said indifferently. ¡°What about it? Ha ha ha! They think that I will definitely win the battle. Between the two of us, you stand no chance!¡± The corners of Huang Zhe¡¯s mouth curled up, and his eyes were filled with ridicule. ¡°Do you think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯ve swallowed the immortal medicine and obtained some supernatural ability?!¡± ¡°Country bumpkin, today, I¡¯ll let you experience the true power of this world!¡± As he spoke, Huang Zhe took out four small flags that were only a dozen centimeters from his pocket. He threw them, and the small flags actually flew to the four corners of the arena automatically. This was the magic artifact from the foreign land? Zhao Yu quickly scanned the array flags with his super brain and discovered that the four flags were carved with tiny seal characters that were hard to see with the naked eye. The size of each seal character could even be measured using molecular calculations. [Analyzing¡­] [Analysis failed, unable to decipher] After discovering something unknown, the super brain automatically began to analyze it. The super brain, which had always been omnipotent, could not analyze this seal script. Why did array flags seem like something from the video game world? Zhao Yu frowned. These four array flags did not seem like something that this world could have. He thought back to what Xu Chang Qing had explained before. These so-called Silent Array Flag came from a foreign land. Could it be that this world was connected to another world? Before this, Zhao Yu had always been materialistic. After all, everything could be explained by science. But now, he was suddenly faced with the things of the immortal cultivation civilization, making him doubt his life. But very quickly, Zhao Yu came to a realization. The secret of the array flags ¡®mighty power was purely because of the molecule-sized seal characters engraved on them. After all, these things were developed by humans. Perhaps they contained some kind of universal law. The Super Brain failed to analyze them because it did not have the relevant information. If he could find the relevant information, he might be able to do it too. As for the Immortal Cultivation civilization, Zhao Yu suspected that some super wormhole was connected to other galaxies in the universe, or to another universe. It involved the universe and was too huge. Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t judge it for a moment. After all, the strongest civilization he had faced before, the Milky Way Empire, was only limited to the Milky Way. There were trillions of galaxies like the Milky Way in the visible universe, and this did not include places that humans or Zhao Yu had not observed but did exist. It could be seen from this that in this vast universe, it was normal for so-called cultivation civilizations to appear. To a certain extent, they had grasped the laws of the universe and engraved them on array flags and other objects using the principle of a photolithographic machine to form immortal cultivation spiritual artifacts. This world was not simple! Zhao Yu suddenly realized that this underground world was not as simple as he had imagined. Previously, he had thought that the Earth Origin Star was controlled by a level ¨C 1 or level-2 civilization. However, judging from the current situation, the Immortal Cultivation civilization alone meant that the force behind Earth Origin Star might have surpassed a level-3 civilization. Was it the Milky Way Empire, or some civilization in the Galactic Center? Zhao Yu also thought that it might be some civilization outside the Milky Way? Was it possible that this clone of his was not in the Milky Way, but had gone to another galaxy? ¡°You still dare to daydreaming?!¡± Zhao Yu was lost in thought when Huang Zhe, opposite him, became furious and directly launched a qi blood energy attack. ¡°Super Brain, activate auto-battle mode.¡± Compared to fighting Huang Zhe, Zhao Yu was more interested in uncovering the secrets of the universe. Rarely did he get the chance to let his imagination run wild, and he wanted to continue investigate the flag. Soon, the super brain took over his body and started fighting on Zhao Yu¡¯s behalf. Zhao Yu continued his contemplation. He felt that this underground world was even more complex than he had imagined, possibly involving secrets of the universe. However, Huang Zhe¡¯s interruption scattered his thoughts, and Zhao Yu felt he couldn¡¯t think of anything more. ¡°Boom!¡± The two clashed repeatedly on the stage like bombers, producing loud explosions with each fist collision. The Super Brain, taking a cautious approach, matched the qi blood energy attacks of his opponent exactly. In a short period, the two maximized their energy several times, consuming nearly 1,200 points of qi blood energy. After the final clash, Huang Zhe retreated voluntarily, and the super brain did not pursue. ¡°Heh!¡± Although Huang Zhe was panting, a slight smile appeared on his face, ¡°How much qi blood energy do you have left now?!¡± ¡°Second tier high level, 1,200 blood energy, that must be your limit, right?!¡± ¡°Let me tell you straight up, I have 100 vital of qi blood energy left, what about you!?¡± Huang Zhe had a total of nearly 1,300 points of vitality, having consumed 1,200 points, leaving him with 100 points. ¡°Prepare to die!¡± Seeing Zhao Yu¡¯s calm and indifferent expression, Huang Zhe sensed something was off but didn¡¯t dare to probe further. Gathering his remaining 100 qi blood energy, he launched an attack on Zhao Yu. At the same time, Zhao Yu took control of his body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Swish!¡± In an instant, he gathered 200 vital points of qi blood energy. At this moment, he could have gathered 400 points of qi blood energy. But there was no need. After all, restoring blood energy required technology points, and wasting them on Huang Zhe was pointless. Chapter 790 - Chapter 790: Shocking the City (2) Chapter 790: Shocking the City (2) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°How is that possible?!¡± At this moment, everyone was shocked. ¡°He should be out of Vitality!¡± ¡® ¡®A talent for rapid recovery of Vitality¡­¡± ¡°The Silent Array Flag actually didn¡¯t work!¡± Everyone was shocked to discover that Zhao Yu had actually condensed another 200 points of Vitality under the operation of the Silence Array Flag. This was simply unimaginable. One had to know that this Silence Array Flag was a magic tool that even Tier 3 fighter did not dare to carelessly neglect. ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°This is an illusion!¡± Huang Zhe¡¯s eyes were filled with despair as he shouted and collided with Zhao Yu for the last time. ¡°Boom ~!¡± Huang Zhe¡¯s body was thrown out like a kite with a broken string. In the blink of an eye, he flew out of the arena and crashed into the crowd. After all, Huang Zhe had cultivated for a longer period of time. Other than proper cultivation techniques, he had also cultivated some combat techniques At the critical moment of the collision, he had fully unleashed his defensive combat techniques. Only then did he barely manage to survive the direct attack of 100 Vital of qi blood energy. But even so, he was still badly injured. Blood was flowing all over his body and countless bones were broken. He lay on the ground on his last breath. ¡°Brother Zhe!¡± When a lackey saw this, he hurriedly went forward and fed Huang Zhe a few pills before starting to help. Looking at Zhao Yu, who was still standing calmly in the arena, Huang Zhe only felt that he had completely lost. Especially when he thought of how Zhao Yu had made such a solemn vow before the battle, he felt even more like a clown now. He looked at the group of noble young masters and young ladies who were all looking at him in shock. Huang Zhe only felt unusually stifled. He had originally planned to perform well so that he could be noticed by these noble children, but now it seemed that it had backfired. Thinking of this, Huang Zhe could no longer hold it in. He spat out a mouthful of blood and immediately fainted. ¡°Tsk tsk, this is good stuff!¡± On the stage, Zhao Yu did not say anything about victory after seeing that he had won. Instead, he directly ran towards the four Silent Array Flag that were inserted around the stage. ¡°Stop, don¡¯t touch those flags. It belongs to Wu Fan!¡± Huo Ying started to panic. He had stolen it, and if Zhao Yu took it, his sister would not let him go. If Wu Fan knew, he would be even more so dead. However, just as he took a step forward, a powerful aura instantly appeared. Huo Ying felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave below too degrees Celsius. His entire body was stiff and he could not move. Xu Chang Qinghad already appeared on the stage. He waved his hand, and the Qi Gathering Ring that was originally on Huo Ying¡¯s body flew out. He took the ring and played with it for a while before throwing it to Zhao Yu. Then, he looked at everyone and said indifferently, A bet is a bet. What do you want?!¡± As soon as he said that, Qian Duo Duo and Zhuge Ying¡¯s guardians quickly pulled the two young masters away from Huo Ying and said that they would not get involved. ¡°Pa~!¡± At this moment, a hand gently placed on Huo Ying¡¯s body. A warm current immediately flowed over him. His entire body felt as if it was being shone by the sun, and he felt extremely comfortable. He turned around and his expression changed. His eyes were slightly evasive ¡± Uncle Wu¡­¡± Uncle Wu and the other two third tier Guardians were wearing similar clothes. After hearing this, they nodded slightly and then looked at Xu Chang Qing with a solemn expression. ¡°Xu Chang Qing, you should know that this Silent Array Flag is the treasure of my Wu family. If you take it away, you will be making an enemy to us¡­¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Wu Fan? He didn¡¯t come?¡± Xu Chang Qing looked around and chuckled. Uncle Wu shook his head.¡± I only rushed over because I heard that Huo Ying had taken away the Silent Array Flag without permission¡­¡± ¡°Are you trying to fool me?¡± Xu Chang Qing looked at him with disdain, pointing at Qian Duo Duo and the others, ¡°Even these people know that the Silent Array Flag of the Wu family was taken by Huo Ying. How could the Wu family not know?!¡± Uncle Wu fell silent for a while before reiterating that the flag indeed belonged to the Wu family. Xu Chang Qing smiled faintly, ¡°I never said I wanted to take the flag. However this thing is Zhao Yu¡¯s spoil of war. Whether he takes it or not is none of my business¡­¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Uncle Wu breathed a sigh of relief and then reached out towards Zhao Yu from a distance. ¡°Bang¡ª!¡± An invisible force exploded a few meters away from the arena. Uncle Wu¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°Xu Chang Qing, you just said you wouldn¡¯t take it¡­¡± ¡°Did I take it?!¡± Xu Chang Qing replied indifferently, ¡°I am Zhao Yu¡¯s protector, appointed by the Holy City, responsible for his safety. Any problem with that?!¡± He couldn¡¯t be bothered with Uncle Wu anymore and looked towards Zhao Yu on the arena, ¡°Kid, this Silent Array Flag is no ordinary item. As you heard it is the treasured artifact of the Wu family. If you take it, you¡¯ll be in a lot of trouble¡­¡± Zhao Yu hesitated upon hearing this, unsure of Xu Chang Qing¡¯s intentions, and asked, ¡°If even you are afraid of the Wu family, should I just return them?!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Xu Chang Qing laughed instead of getting angry and nodded, ¡°You¡¯re starting to think like someone who has the potential to become one of the King Slaver Ranks¡­¡± Then, he revealed something that shocked everyone present. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The mere Wu family, I can destroy with a wave of my hand. If they don¡¯t know their place and dare to assassinate Zhao Yu, I, Xu Chang Qing, will act on behalf of the Holy City and make the Wu family disappear!¡± Oh man¡ª! Everyone at the scene gasped in shock. No one expected Xu Chang Qing, who seemed gentle and unassuming, to challenge the whole Wu Family right ahead. He actually threatened to wipe out the number one Wu family in Moon City. Although the premise was the Wu family attacking Zhao Yu, it also showed Xu Chang Qing¡¯s confidence in his own strength. At the very least, he believed himself to be invincible here. Chapter 791 - Chapter 791: Shocking the City (3) Chapter 791: Shocking the City (3) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation However, considering that three years ago he had already earned the qualification of a fourth-year student at Hong Wu Academy and went to Qian City for further studies, it was understandable. After all, three years ago, he had already outshone his peers and headed to Qian State City. After three years of cultivation at higher realm, no one knew his true strength. On the arena, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t care about any of this. Hearing that Xu Chang Qing was going to stand up for him, he didn¡¯t hesitate to pick up all the remaining flags and happily accepted them. Each of the four Silent Array Flags was engraved with numerous microscopic seal scripts. Although the superbrain couldn¡¯t analyze them immediately, given enough time, it might be able to figure out something. This was a new type of technology beyond his technological civilization, which could even overturn Zhao Yu¡¯s understanding of the entire universe, so he attached great importance to the Silent Array Flags. After accepting them, he got a backpack from Zhuge Ying and pretended to put the flags into it, but threw them into his storage space at the first opportunity, allowing the superbrain to scan and study them nonstop. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go¡­¡± After handing the backpack to Zhao Yu, Zhuge Ying¡¯s guardian was startled and hurriedly pulled him away. The loss of the Wu family¡¯s treasured heirloom was a sensational event in the entire Moon City. Zhuge Ying¡¯s guardian was afraid of getting involved and didn¡¯t dare to stay long. Others weren¡¯t foolish either, clearly sensing an impending storm, and left quickly. Although they left, they continued to pay attention to the situation, wanting to know the outcome. On the other side, upon learning the news, the high-level elders of the Wu family mobilized on a large scale, directly initiating a first-level war state and dispatching numerous fighters toward Hong Wu Academy. When the academy¡¯s high-level officials heard the news, they quickly headed in the same direction. Even though they weren¡¯t afraid of the Wu family in MoonCity, the Wu family¡¯s power couldn¡¯t be underestimated. But by the time they arrived, Xu Chang Qing had already started fighting the Wu family¡¯s experts. What surprised the academy¡¯s high-level officials was that Xu Chang Qing had become even stronger than three years ago, actually holding his own against four opponents and gaining the upper hand. Among those four were Wu Family Sequence One, the Wu family head, and two highly skilled elders. Additionally, there were many Wu family experts on the sidelines. Despite the loss of the Silent Array Flags, the Wu family, though enraged, didn¡¯t lose their composure and didn¡¯t dare act recklessly. They feared being labeled as murder. After all, in Moon City, not everything was monolithic, and there were plenty of people hoping to see the Wu family fall so they could take their place. To retrieve the Silent Array Flags, sending four top experts to besiege Xu Chang Qing was already their limit; any more would be unfeasible. ¡°Stop!¡± As the academy¡¯s guards arrived after the officials, both sides stopped fighting. Wu Fan looked at Xu Chang Qing with a serious expression and said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after three years, your strength has grown so much!¡± Although he had anticipated Xu Chang Qing¡¯s increase in combat strength, he hadn¡¯t expected it to be this exaggerated. In this case, even using his treasured ultimate move might not guarantee a victory. Deep down in his mind had already decided to revise his plans. The Wu family head¡¯s expression was even angrier. As the head of the first family in Moon City, it was already embarrassing enough to join forces with three other family members to deal with one person. Who would have thought that in afour-on-one situation, they would still be at a disadvantage? He had planned to use speed to overpower, to subdue Xu Chang Qing quickly, and swiftly reclaim the Silent Array Flag to settle the matter peacefully. But who could have expected that if theacademy high-ups hadn¡¯t arrived, if the fight continued, their four-man team would have been defeated, and the Wu family¡¯s reputation would have been utterly destroyed. The academy officials didn¡¯t say any empty words and directly began to meditate. The Wu family claimed that the Silent Array Flags was their treasured heirloom and couldn¡¯t be lost. Xu Chang Qing stated that he was protecting Zhao Yu, and that he would report the Wu family¡¯s attack on Zhao Yu to the Holy City. Thus, the pressure shifted to Zhao Yu. One of the academy leaders, who was clearly from the Wu family, stared at Zhao Yu, pressuring him, ¡°Zhao Yu, there were no Silent Array Flag in your duel. Now that the match is over, you¡¯ve received the Qi Gathering Ring, so return the Silent Array Flag.¡± ¡°No, these are my spoils of war!¡± Zhao Yu still planned to study something from the flags, so how could he return them so easily? Especially after watching Xu Chang Qing¡¯s fight, he felt even more confident, believing that with Xu Chang Qing around, no one could harm him. As Zhao Yu was so uncooperative, the Wu Family was a bit angry but had no choice, as Zhao Yu was a King Slayer Rank 5 fighter. Finally, after some discussion, the three parties came to a solution. ¡°Since the Silent Array Flag was lost through a duel, let¡¯s settle it through a duel¡­¡± ¡°If you want to redeem the flags, then send someone to fight me. Of course, it will be limited to second-tier fighters. As long as you place a corresponding bet, I¡¯ll put up the Silent Array Flag. Defeat me, and you can take the flags!¡± Zhao Yu calmly said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing this, the Wu family had no choice but to agree. The academy official, seeing the matter resolved, immediately began to disperse the crowd, driving both parties out of Hong Wu Academy. As Zhao Yu was leaving the academy, he boldly spread the word. ¡°Anyone can place a corresponding bet to duel me for the Silent Array Flag. If you win and dare to face the Wu family¡¯s wrath, the flags are yours!¡± This declaration shocked the entire city. Chapter 792 - Chapter 792: Shocking the City (4) Chapter 792: Shocking the City (4) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Especially the other four major familiess. They were originally here to watch the show, but now, their hearts were moved. He wanted to win the Wu family¡¯s treasure from Zhao Yu in an open and aboveboard manner. After all, if they openly snatched this item, they would be declaring war on the Wu Family. However, if they won through Zhao Yu, it would be unreasonable even if the Wu Family wanted to fly into a rage. Although the Wu family was the number one family in Moon City, they did not have the strength to suppress the other four families. At most, they were a little stronger. The other four families were not afraid of them. For a moment, the entire Moon City was in turmoil. Many hidden Tier 2 Qilin Children walked out of seclusion. ¡± Have you heard? To retrieve the flags, Wu Tian came out of seclusion¡­¡± ¡± Wu Tian, that guy who is known as the number one of the younger generation and suppressed his peers the moment he entered the academy?!¡± ¡°Is he still in the second tier?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s still at second tier. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s practicing some kind of secret technique¡­¡± ¡°Not only that, the Qilin son of the He Family, He Yun, has also come out of seclusion¡­¡± ¡± This person is one year older than Wu Tian. He¡¯s already Sequence 33 of the Wu family at such a young age¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show¡­¡± The entire city was in an uproar. Everyone wanted to know if these experts, who were usually hidden, could defeat Zhao Yu. Of course, most people wanted to see if the Wu family¡¯s Silent Array Flag would fall into the hands of the other four families and cause a butterfly effect. Other than the four great families, some of the minor families also took action upon hearing the news. They were all itching to take action against the Silent Array Flag. Compared to the hustle and bustle of the entire city, Zhao Yu¡¯s current environment was quiet and peaceful. It was still the manor where Xu Chang Qing lived. ¡°Hey, Man. Do you know that if you do this, all the Second-tier experts will be mobilized? You¡¯re making an enemy out of everyone¡­¡± ¡°You are strong but you are far away from invincible.¡± Xu Chang Qing said indifferently. ¡°As long as you can withstand it, I will be able to withstand it¡­¡± ¡°You should be fine, right?¡± Zhao Yu smiled and probed. ¡°Be prepared. You might be afraid that you¡¯ll be shared with too many spoils of war?!¡± Xu Chang Qing could not help but laugh. He shook his head,¡±Hahahaha! You¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t understand the power of the three words ¡®Qilin Son.¡¯¡± ¡°Huo Ying and the others, whom you defeated previously, are nothing in front of the Qilin Son¡­¡± ¡°Even if Qian Duo Duo, Zhuge Ying, and the others that you know are only experts, there are many Qilin children that are far stronger than them in these five great families. They are protected by layers of protection. These people are the future¡­¡± ¡°Wu Fan was once the Qilin Son?!¡± Zhao Yu asked. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°What about Wu Qiang? The Sequence 9?!¡± ¡°He is not. At that time, he was not qualified to be the Qilin Son¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Zhao Yu nodded and smiled.¡± Your background wasn¡¯t as good as mine back then. You were already invincible in the Moon City. Why would I be afraid?!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Xu Chang Qing touched his nose.¡±How is my background not as good as yours? Although I don¡¯t have a family backing me up, I have a group of ladies¡­¡± The beauty in the boudoir¡­¡± ¡°Woman?!¡± Zhao Yu was stunned. Looking at his delicate face, he thought of the hour when Xu Chang Qing left. It seemed that he was going to see his old lover. ¡°I¡¯m not bad either. I¡¯m a King Slayer Rank 5. No one dares to touch me. I have you, the invincible existence of Moon City, protecting me from behind¡­¡± ¡°Your identity can only scare the people in the town¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing interrupted Zhao Yu before he could finish his sentence. ¡°If you think that no one will dare to touch you just because you¡¯re protected by me, I guarantee that you¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Zhao Yu was taken aback. Xu Chang Qing said indifferently, ¡°I stayed in Qian City for three years and witnessed too many King Slayer fighters die from ¡®accidents¡¯¡­¡± ¡°These accidents, even the Holy City, couldn¡¯t investigate the results, and in the end, they could only let it go¡­¡± ¡°A living King Slayer fighter is valuable, a dead one is worthless¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, with me here, correspondingly, your enemies will be numerous. In Moon City, there are plenty of people who want to kill you and thereby disrupt my mission¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s face grew solemn, realizing he had been naive earlier. Indeed, his identity was invincible in Black Stone Town; no one dared to provoke them. But in Moon City, with third-tier existences, the enemies only needed to lure Xu Chang Qing away or stall him. Any third-tier could easily kill him. As for whether the Holy City could find the murderer after his death, that was another matter. If he died, he would be truly dead. No, he must stick closely to Xu Chang Qing in the future. Zhao Yu secretly made up his mind not to wander off aimlessly. He would follow Xu Chang Qing until he grew stronger. Next, Zhao Yu waited in the manor for challengers to come. To his surprise, there were daily reports of various families¡¯ prodigies appearing, but no one came to challenge him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It seemed everyone was watching, waiting for someone else to make the first move. Zhao Yu found himself with unexpected free time. However, he was not idle. After discovering that Zhao Yu was extraordinary, Zhuge Ying readily fulfilled his promise and delivered the agreed-upon four million. Additionally, at Zhao Yu¡¯s request, a large amount of magical potion resources were obtained. During the waiting period, Zhao Yu¡¯s cultivation progress also skyrocketed, approaching the pinnacle of the second-tier high level. Finally, after a rare week of peaceful training, the Qilin Children from the Wu family couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and came to challenge him. Chapter 793 - Chapter 793: The Whole City Was Shocked Chapter 793: The Whole City Was Shocked Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Wu Tian finally couldn¡¯t wait and move out!¡± ¡± It is said that this individual is highly regarded by the Wu family, seen as a potential strong figure with a promising future in state city¡­¡± ¡°Three years ago, he became the leading figure of the younger generation with just two combat techniques¡­¡± ¡± Huo Ying and Qian Duo Duo are nothing compared to him¡­¡± ¡°A second-tier top existence!¡± Not far from the manor, people crowded various tall buildings, eager to watch the event. Some observed with their keen eyesight, while others, lacking such ability, used binoculars and other devices. ¡°So what has he been doing these past few years?¡± someone asked, puzzled since this person¡¯s name hadn¡¯t been heard in the past two years. ¡°Wu Tian could have advanced to the third tier a long time ago. It¡¯s said he has reached the fifth level in swordsmanship, and even in the inherently flawed first rank, he consumed an immortal medicine, achieving a perfect state¡­¡± ¡°He is now a double-limit individual, yet he remains unsatisfied¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Wu family has an extremely difficult cultivation technique, and Wu Tian plans to master it at the second tier¡­¡± Others were shocked and questioned, ¡°If he masters it, can he still use it at the third tier?¡± ¡°Of course, he can. All the non-temple techniques we have here were created by exceptional individuals who generally reached the pinnacle of the fourth tier¡­¡± ¡°Every technique serves as a bridge, allowing continued cultivation even at the third tier¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s said that mastering it at the second tier will make progress much faster at the third tier¡­¡± At this moment, almost everyone in the city with some strength was watching the event. Even many third-tier experts were observing Wu Tian¡¯s strength, hoping to draw conclusions or make judgments. Naturally, Qian Duo Duo and other members of the five major families were among them. Unlike others who had to find their own spots. They had already chosen a nearby building, set up tables and chairs by the floor-to-ceiling windows, and were leisurely eating and drinking while watching the match. ¡°Who do you think will win this time?!¡± ¡°I hope Zhao Yu loses!¡± Qian Duo Duo sneered, ¡°That guy made me lose a lot of money last time. He might as well die!¡± Upon hearing this, Qian Xin Yue trembled slightly and sighed inwardly. Although she didn¡¯t want Zhao Yu to die, her mistress¡¯s decision was already made and it was crucial. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, shall we place another bet?!¡± Zhuge Ying squinted and suggested. After returning last time, he went directly to his eldest brother and informed him of the situation. His brother then kept using a magical device to monitor Xu Chang Qing¡¯s side. Through the conversation between Xu Chang Qing and Zhao Yu, they finally concluded that Zhao Yu was very strong, even though he was only at the high level of the second tier and had not yet perfected it. lit was unclear where his confidence came from, Zhuge Ying thought of Zhao Yu¡¯s mysterious and unpredictable methods and finally decided to take a gamble. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t believe it. Even with Wu Tian stepping in, he can¡¯t beat Zhao Yu!¡± The disciples who lost money last time started clamoring again, betting on Zhao Yu to lose just like before. After all, the obvious data was in front of them. Even without considering combat techniques, Wu Tian¡¯s level alone had reached the second tier of King Slayer Rank five. As for Zhao Yu, his cultivation level was only at the high level of the second tier, not even close to King Slayer Rank one. Moreover, combat techniques required both comprehension and time, and Zhao Yu had been in this world for no more than three months. How much could he have trained? Furthermore, during his time in Black Stone Town, no one could teach him combat techniques, so no matter how you looked at it, Zhao Yu¡¯s chances of winning were less than one percent. Apart from these small bets, some people who weren¡¯t afraid of death started larger bets in secret, with many betting on Zhao Yu to lose. Inside the manor, Xu Chang Qing hadn¡¯t been idle these past few days. Using his former network, he cleared out a 10,000 square meter area, enough for the two to fight. Regarding their fight, Wu Tian did not come alone. After all, he was the prodigy of the Wu family, and the Wu family feared Xu Chang Qing¡¯s interference. After intense arguments, they finally signed an agreement that no third tier strong expert fighter could interfere before a winner was decided between the two. ¡°Kid, you¡¯d better not die, or I¡¯ll suffer a huge loss!¡± Xu Chang Qing said with a smile, though still pretending to have suffered a great loss as he spoke to Zhao Yu. Hearing this, Zhao Yu pouted, ¡°With the benefits the Wu family gave you, even if I die, you won¡¯t be in a bad position, right?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s far from enough. If you die, my mission fails, and my future is gone¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing shook his head. ¡°The only reason I agreed to them is because I have confidence in you. Otherwise, no matter how much they gave, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed!¡± This was true. Like Zhuge Ying, who decided to bet on Zhao Yu after probing Xu Chang Qing and Zhao Yu¡¯s conversation, Xu Chang Qing was also moved by Zhao Yu¡¯s inexplicable confidence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, he had analyzed Wu Tian¡¯s strength, yet Zhao Yu still confidently claimed that he was invincible at the second stage. Xu Chang Qing had nothing to say. Unless Zhao Yu was a fool looking for death, he would consider himself unlucky. With the all third tier fighters reaching an agreement and orderly retreating, only the two of them were left in the field. Compared to other long-haired newcomers, Wu Tian was a rare sight with his short hair and a face full of bitterness, but his eyes were filled with determination. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to fight you!¡± WuTian began, his mouth full of bitterness, shaking his head. ¡°To me, all this is meaningless¡­¡± Chapter 794 - Chapter 794: The Whole City Was Shocked (2) Chapter 794: The Whole City Was Shocked (2) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°My goal has never been to dominate the second tier¡­¡± Wu Tian seemed to have not spoken to anyone for a long time. Taking this opportunity, he started to talk non-stop. ¡°After reaching Tier 4, I¡¯ll go to the Outlander Domain and explore the world. At the same time, to search if there¡¯s a path to Tier 5 at the end. That¡¯s my goal¡­¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no other way. I¡¯m the Qilin son of the Wu family. At this stage, the benefits that this identity brings me are far more than that of an unspecialized¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, I need to display my strength to some challengers and elders in the family and make some contributions¡­¡± ¡°Regretfully, you are the first stepping stone I have faced since I came out of seclusion¡­¡± Although Wu Tian looked helpless, his tone and content were unquestionable. It was as if victory had been confirmed and he, Wu Tian, was the final winner. It was also as if Zhao Yu was just a dispensable person in his eyes. In fact, this seemed to be the case. In terms of potential, Wu Tian had consumed an immortal medicine at his first tier like Zhao Yu, becoming a King Slayer Rank 5 afterward. At the second tier, he did the same and also reached King Slayer Rank 5. With practiced multiple battle techniques. Even when Xu Chang Qing years ago, he might not have been able to match him. ¡°When I was at the second tier, I wasn¡¯t as powerful as you all Qilin Children¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing sighed from the sidelines and looked at Wu Fan, who was standing nearby, and said faintly. ¡°Yes, you were still dressed normally as a woman¡­¡± Wu Fan sensed a murderous aura and wisely stopped this line of conversation. He coughed lightly and continued, ¡°At that time, no one was paying attention to you, not even considering you a rival. But who would have thought that you would surprise everyone at the third tier¡­¡± Wu Fan couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look at Xu Chang Qing and asked, ¡°Can you tell me why you were so powerful all of the sudden in third tier?!¡± ¡°Secret!¡± Xu Chang Qing replied with a smile. As the number one in the Wu family sequence, he felt an incredible power emanating from Xu Chang Qing. However, the elders in the family speculated that it might have something to do with the people from Qian City or even Holy City. After all, only the strong from those two places could have a certain chance of raising someone with no background like Xu Chang Qing to the level of a Qilin, and even winning all Qilin Children in battle. ¡°Begin!¡± An elder from the Wu family, who couldn¡¯t stand listening to Wu Tian¡¯s chatter and his selfish attitude of using the Wu family as a stepping stone, directly shouted. However, the two in the field did not start fighting. Wu Tian had a faint smile on his face as he looked at Zhao Yu. ¡°Areyou ready?!¡± Zhao Yu also smiled and said, ¡°What about you? Are you ready to lose? At the second tier, 1 am invincible!¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Wu Tian sneered, ¡°Invincible?!¡± ¡°You know nothing about being invincible, just a frog in a well¡­¡± ¡°Even I don¡¯t dare to say that I¡¯m invincible¡­¡± ¡°Why? ¡°This is because I know that in the eight great state cities and the Holy City, there are definitely people with better resources than me. The cultivation techniques they cultivate might be even stronger¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded.¡± What you said makes sense. I¡¯ll take back what I said just now. I¡¯ll say it again!¡± Under Wu Tian¡¯s gaze, he smiled and shouted¡± At least, I¡¯m invincible in the second tier in this Moon City. Is that okay?!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Wu Tian was at a loss for words. If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Yu¡¯s status as a King Slayer Rank Five fighter like him, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to advice him so much. Now it seemed that the other party was nothing but an arrogant and conceited individual. As a mere Tier One King Slayer Rank Five Fighter, currently at best a high-level of Second Tier, he dared to claim invincibility. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s nothing more to say! I will teach you a lesson!¡± Seeing no point in further conversation, Wu Tian waved his hand, instantly dismantling a long spear. ¡°One move. If you can¡¯t even withstand one move from me¡­¡± Wu Tian raised his hand, and in an instant, a thousand points of vital of qi and blood energy were condensed. With the blessing of the divine weapon long spear, it broke through his body, transforming into a green dragon that roared and charged toward Zhao Yu. From afar, those witnessing the scene were all stunned. ¡°One thousand vitality points, how is that possible?!¡± ¡°The long spear¡ªdon¡¯t forget, though it was created by Wu Fan, the crafting technique and secrets remained with the Wu family¡­¡± ¡°So, this is a weapon comparable to the Azure Dragon Spear?!¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, Wu Tian also has one!¡± ¡°Compared to Huo Ying¡¯s use of the Azure Dragon Spear, which only condenses five hundred vitality points into qi and blood energy for attack, Wu Tian is much stronger¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, of these thousand vitality points, who knows how many are his own and how many are stored within the long spear!¡± ¡°One move to decide the outcome¡ªZhao Yu, even if he perfected his technique, could only condense four hundred vitality points¡­¡± People sighed in amazement, and some young people who usually prided themselves on their strength were greatly shocked at this moment. However, they didn¡¯t belittle themselves, merely thinking that Wu Tian appeared strong because he had a good weapon. ¡°The upper limit of a high rank Earth level technique is to instantly gather four hundred vitality points into qi and blood energy. Zhao Yu, he¡­¡± Qjan Xin Yue was somewhat worried. She knew Zhao Yu had practiced a high rank Earth level technique, had excellent talent, and progressed quickly. But such a technique¡¯s limit was four hundred; this competition seemed precarious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Outside the arena, Xu Chang Qing¡¯s muscles tensed, ready to intervene if things went awry. As for the use of the Azure Dragon Spear, he was uncertain if Zhao Yu could utilize it effectively. Use the Azure Dragon Spear?! Zhao Yu smiled slightly. He was unwavering in his declaration of being invincible at Moon City, and it wasn¡¯t just empty talk. Chapter 795 - Chapter 795: The Whole City Was Shocked (3) Chapter 795: The Whole City Was Shocked (3) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation As early as when he was at the high level of the second tier, he was already able to use that castrated version of Earth level cultivation method. The upper limit of this cultivation technique¡¯s instantaneous increase the upper limit of one¡¯s Vitality value. This meant that his instant Qi gathered had already reached 1,200 points. Of course, he had yet to reach the peak of the second tier. He could only do a little more than 1,100 points in an instant. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Just as everyone was sweating for Zhao Yu, the blood essence azure dragon that had transformed had already arrived with the wind. It opened its bloody mouth and swallowed Zhao Yu. ¡°BRING IT ON!¡± Zhao Yu raised his fist that had a vital energy of qi and blood of 1,000 that was on par with the Azure Dragon. ¡°Bang ~!¡± An invisible shock wave appeared from the collision. The dragon and the punch slowly offset each other as they collided, and finally disappeared into thin air. ¡°He blocked it¡­¡± ¡°How is that possible?!¡± In the distance, everyone watching the battle was shocked. No one had expected Zhao Yu to be able to block Wu Tian¡¯s attack head on. After all, this was an attack of enhanced by a thousand Vitality. It had already surpassed the limit of their high rank earth level cultivation technique. Qian Duo Duo, who had been casually lying on the rocking chair, suddenly stood up. ¡°Damn it, how could he block it?!¡± There were many people who had the same reaction as her. After all, they had just placed their bets on Zhao Yu and paid a lot of money. On the other hand, Qian Xin Yue was ecstatic at the moment. However, in order to prevent Qian Duo Duo from finding out, she could only suppress her emotions and remain expressionless. ¡°You actually¡­¡± Wu Tian looked at Zhao Yu in shock. He focused on observing Zhao Yu¡¯s hand as if he wanted to see if Zhao Yu was also using some kind of special weapon. However, Zhao Yu¡¯s hands were empty. There were no gloves or weapon. They looked like ordinary hands. Zhao Yu just now did not rely on any objects other than vitality energy. At the same time, he purely relied on his own eye to deflect his spear strike. ¡°Extreme Rank Earth level cultivation technique perfection realm!¡± ¡°Unbelievable! You actually grasped an extreme rank Earth level cultivation technique and cultivated it to perfection in such a short period!¡± ¡± Who gave it to you?!¡± Wu Tian asked in disbelief and stared at Zhao Yu in shock. It wasn¡¯t just Wu Tian. At this moment, the other people who were watching the battle were also surprised. They didn¡¯t understand who gave Zhao Yu the extreme rank Earth Level cultivation technique. Little did they know that Zhao Yu was even more surprised than them. He had already thought of an excuse. Once the extreme rank Earth Level martial art was exposed, he would push the blame to Ji Wu Shuang. After all, Ji Wu Shuang was a member of the Ji Family on the ground. It would not be strange for him to possess an extreme rank Earth level cultivation technique. But now, Wu Tian and the others seemed to know about extreme rank Earth level cultivation techniques. ¡± Hehe, do you think that you can rest easy just because you have mastered an extreme rank Earth level cultivation technique?!¡± At this moment, Wu Tian sneered. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one who knows extreme rank Earth level cultivation technique?!¡± With that, he suddenly raised his spear and swung it down. ¡°Buzz ~~!¡± A green dragon that was even more beautiful than before appeared again. However, when people saw the Vitality value contained in the giant dragon, they were all shocked. ¡°Two thousand¡­¡± ¡°How is this possible?!¡± ¡°Our total Vitality is only a little over 1,000. This has already surpassed most people. They¡­¡± Many of the fighters were so shocked that they could not speak. After all, if one¡¯s total Vitality could exceed 1,000, one could already be considered a lord among all fighters, surpassing 95% of the population. Now, not only did the two sides release more than 1,000 Vitality points in a single shot, which far exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination, but Wu Tian had also condensed 2,000 Vitality points this time. ¡°One thousand was stored in his long spear. The other one thousand is his own energy¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the top families have way to enhance an Earth level martial art and have push to the level of an extreme rank. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true¡­¡± Some of the people who were not from the five great families saw this scene and their expressions became even more solemn. Just based on this point alone, the foundation of the five great families far surpassed other families. Outsiders were watching the show. The people from the other families were paying attention at the battle as Wu Tian possessed and mastered the extreme rank Earth level cultivation technique, while all the people from the other four great families were shocked that Wu Tian could condense 2,000 Vitality in once. ¡°In that case, his compatibility with that spear is extremely high¡­¡± ¡°Wu Tian¡¯s upper limit is 1,600 Vitality points. This means that his spear has provided at least 400 Vitality points¡­¡± ¡°40% compatibility. If we add in the blood essence he consumed just now, his compatibility might be even higher¡­¡± ¡°He can already have such a high compatibility with weapons at the second tier. Once he breaks through to the third tier, he will probably be heaven-defying¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I even suspect that he might be even more powerful than Wu Fan in the future¡­¡± The other four great families¡¯ elders and leaders sighed with emotion. Even some of the elders of the Wu clan revealed some unsatisfied expression. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Wu Tian looked at Zhao Yu with a serious face as he know this is a final hit due to his limit. The attack just now had already almost emptied his Vitality. ¡°Even if you have some kind of physique or special ability that allows you to recover quickly, it¡¯s over!¡± After all, the upper limit of Vitality was there. At most, Zhao Yu could only condense a little over 1,000 Vitality. Facing an attack of 2,000 Vitality, there was only death. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Is that so?¡± However, Zhao Yu was not as desperate as everyone thought. Instead, he took down the Azure Dragon Spear from his back. ¡°Azure Dragon Spear?!¡± The others looked at him in surprise. ¡°How long has it been since Zhao Yu obtained the Azure Dragon Spear? Do he think he could mobilize right here? Ha ha ha!¡± Chapter 796 - Chapter 796: The Whole City Was Shocked (4) Chapter 796: The Whole City Was Shocked (4) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°It¡¯S been almost a year since Huo Ying obtained the Azure Dragon Spear He carries it with him every day when he eats, drinks, train and even poops. Even so, he only managed to achieve a compatibility of 20%. Zhao Yu has only obtained the Azure Dragon Spear for a week¡­¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± At this moment, Zhao Yu also started to gather his qi and blood energy. The blood essence in his entire body was instantly mobilized. A blood essence form that was also in the shape of a dragon was condensed. Just by looking at its body size, it was actually even larger than the Azure Dragon of Wu Tian. ¡°This Vitality value¡­¡± ¡°2,200 points!¡± ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Everyone was shocked. People looked at the roaring dragon in disbelief. Some people even rubbed their eyes, suspecting that they were dreaming. ¡°That¡¯s an attack contained of 2,200 vital of qi and blood energy¡­¡± ¡°Even if Zhao Yu is at the peak of second tier, he can only condense 1,200 points of Vitality. The upper limit of the Blue Dragon Spear is 1,000 points of Vitality¡­¡± ¡°This means that his compatibility with the Azure Dragon Spear is¡­ 100%!¡± No one had expected Zhao Yu to pull the compatibility to 100% in just a week after obtaining the Azure Dragon Spear. It was as if the Azure Dragon Spear had seen its long-lost master. ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°This is absolutely impossible!¡± Wu Tian¡¯s eyeballs were about to pop out as he kept muttering. Although 2,000 Vitality points attack were not his limit, in his opinion, it was enough to defeat Zhao Yu. However, what he did not expect was that Zhao Yu could actually condense 2,200 Vitality points. The Azure Dragon Spear¡¯s compatibility was actually higher than his, reaching 100%. ¡°Roar ¡ª!¡± On the battlefield, the huge dragon from the Zhao Yu¡¯s Azure Dragon Spear suppressed Wu Tian¡¯s Azure Dragon and flew over at Wu Tian with a lightning speed. ¡± Swoosh!¡± At the last moment, Wu Tian frantically circulated his combat technique and forcefully condensed all of his remained Vitality. He also cast a three-layered qi and blood energy defense armor. Even so, he was still sent flying by the attack. Just then, an elder from the Wu family darted out, rushing towards Wu Tian while shouting loudly. This was equivalent to voluntarily admitting defeat on Wu Tian¡¯s behalf. By intervening now, it wouldn¡¯t be considered a violation of the rules. At the same moment, Xu Chang Qing moved swiftly, appearing in front of Zhao Yu, vigilantly watching the other third tier fighters around them. However, he was overly cautious. Although the Wu family was astonished by Zhao Yu¡¯s strength, they were more concerned about Wu Tian¡¯s safety. After all, Wu Tian¡¯s performance had already earned him the title of the Wu family¡¯s leader. Although he was defeated, it was due to carelessness. With his performance Wu Tian currently has a maximum blood energy limit of 1600 points. Had he not been arrogant, and attacked with 1000 blood energy initially. If he had fought with all his might, the total amount of blood energy he could release would have exceeded 2200 points. Winning against Zhao Yu wouldn¡¯t have been difficult. Soon, the Wu family leader reached Wu Tian and poured several bottles of life potion into him. Wu Tian gradually regained consciousness. ¡°Why?! How come?! What did I lacked in?!¡± His eyes were vacant as he shouted in confusion. He couldn¡¯t understand. As the Wu family¡¯s Qilin child, he had received comprehensive training and divine combat techniques since childhood. Yet he was defeated by someone who had just ascended to their world three months ago. Three months ago, this person had just reached the peak of the first tier¡­ And now, he could already contend with him?! ¡°No, I didn¡¯t use my full strength. I still have martial art techniques I haven¡¯t used. 2000 qi and blood energy is not my limit¡­¡± Wu Tian shouted loudly. He wanted to continue fighting, continue competing. However, Zhao Yu refused to fight him. ¡°I¡¯ve already won. If you want to fight, fine, bring something of equal value to the Azure Dragon Spear¡­¡± ¡°Take it, I¡¯ll wager my spear!¡± Wu Tian shouted. But the elder pressed him down firmly, ¡°Foolish child, you have no blood energy left and are not in good condition. How can you continue to fight him?!¡± He hadn¡¯t forgotten that Zhao Yu had a super rare blood energy recovery ability. Continuing to fight would only lead to Wu Tian¡¯s defeat. ¡°Fine, Zhao Yu, wait for me. Once I recover. I¡¯ll challenge you again!¡± Wu Tian was clearly unwilling to lose like this. After all, before the fight, he had prided himself on being invincible at the second tier. As for his first defeat, it should have been a match with the Qilin Children from the Eight Great State Cities and the Holy City. Who could have thought that a mere village boy who had just broken through first tier destroyed his dream. Losing this match had already thrown his heart into disarray. If he couldn¡¯t win back his honor, he feared he wouldn¡¯t be able to settle down and cultivate peacefully. ¡°Zhao Yu actually won!¡± Outside the arena, everyone was shocked. After all, at the beginning, no one believed Zhao Yu could win, but now, the fact was right in front of them. They had to admit it, whether they wanted to believe it or not. ¡°Hahaha, I won! I made a fortune!!!¡± Outside the arena, Zhuge Ying laughed up at the sky, laughing so hard that tears came out. This round of betting had indeed earned him a lot. Not only had he recouped the money he previously gave to Zhao Yu, but he also made a substantial profit. Unlike the previous one between Zhao Yu and Huang Zhe, this match involved the Wu family¡¯s favored child. It could be said that the number of people betting this time was several times higher than last time. ¡°Damn it, is Zhao Yu cursing me?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Made me lose money again!¡± Qian Duo Duo was full of indignation. She naturally disliked Zhao Yu. After all, her most respected mother had once mentioned that she should bear Zhao Yu¡¯s child. This was something she found hard to accept. After all, she had always been like a little princess, receiving endless love and pampering in the Qian family.. Chapter 797 - Chapter 797: The Whole City Was Shocked (5) Chapter 797: The Whole City Was Shocked (5) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation But now, her mother actually wanted her to become a tool and give birth to a child. This made her feel as if her love had been taken away from her, which was why she had always been unhappy with Zhao Yu. But in the end, Zhao Yu broke her cognition time and time again, defeating the strong unexpectedly. First, He defeated Huang Zhe, who was a King Slayer Rank 3 fighter, and then he even bested Wu Tian, who was at the Rank 5 fighter. Not far away on a nearby high-rise, He Yun frowned slightly, appearing surprised by the outcome. An elderly man with a face full of wrinkles beside him slowly said, ¡°When fighting Zhao Yu, remember one crucial point: don¡¯t give him a chance to recover his vitality. His rapid recovery ability is something that even the Silent Array Flag cannot block¡­¡± ¡°I understand!¡± He Yun nodded slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not as arrogant as Wu Tian. When I fight Zhao Yu, I will use my ultimate move right from the start!¡± ¡°Good!¡± The elderly man nodded in satisfaction. ¡°With a genius like you in the He family, our clan will prosper for a hundred years¡­¡± ¡°But if we defeat Zhao Yu, will the Wu family so let us take the Azure Dragon Spear and the Silent Array Flag?!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. The family will handle it¡­¡± The elderly man said confidently. The battle had just ended, and the elders of the Wu family had already sent someone to the manor to proactively engage in conversation with Xu Chang Qing and Zhao Yu. ¡°Tomorrow?!¡± Xu Chang Qing turned to Zhao Yu, wanting to hear his opinion. After the fight with Wu Tian, Zhao Yu realized he was still some distance away from being invincible. Previously, he thought he was the only one with extreme rank Earth-level martial art techniques. Now, it seemed that these families, with their millennia-old legacies, were not simple; they also possessed extreme rank Earth-level martial art techniques. Moreover, they had a host of combat techniques, battle skills, and divine weapons. Being overconfident, like before, wasn¡¯t a good idea. ¡°One week. The battle with Wu Tian took a lot out of me. I need a week to recover.¡± Zhao Yu declared calmly. The He family elder frowned, ¡°You can quickly recover your vitality. Won¡¯t a week be too long?!¡± ¡°Hmph, doesn¡¯t your He family have weapons like the Azure Dragon Spear? Doesn¡¯t my Spear need to store vitality?!¡± Zhao Yu said with a cold laugh. The He family elder did not press further and agreed. This victory earned Zhao Yu resources equivalent to the Silent Array Flag, with just the monetary value amounting to tens of millions, and countless other resources. He specifically requested the next match to be scheduled for a week later, intending to use these resources to break through again and quickly reach the level of a King Slayer. Soon, under Xu Chang Qing¡¯s watchful eye, the manor became quiet again. Xu Chang Qing looked at Zhao Yu with amazement in his eyes. ¡°Kid, you really surprised me. At the second tier, you have already surpassed me¡­¡± This was true. When he was at the second tier, in terms of strength, he was not as good as the geniuses of the five great families. He could only surpass them later through hard work at the third tier. ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t compare to you. In the upcoming period, I will need to trouble you a lot¡­¡± Zhao Yu was taking out a newly won bank card and handing it to Xu Chang Qing. Xu Chang Qing took it, sneered disdainfully, and threw it back to Zhao Yu. ¡°I don¡¯t need for such small money!¡± Indeed. Tens of millions seemed like a lot, but this was set with second-grade coins as the equivalent currency. Indeed, tens of millions may seem like a lot, but it¡¯s calculated in second-tier currency. Converted to Qian state¡¯s third-tier currency, it¡¯s only a few hundred thousand. For an average third-tier average fighter, that¡¯s quite significant, but for someone like Xu Chang Qing, who is about to step into the fourth tier, it¡¯s indeed small change. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t dwell on it and accepted back thus beginning his training. Using Xu Chang Qing¡¯s connections, Zhao Yu bought two more second-tier divine medicines. Combining with the one immortal medicine, he directly ingested them. For others, even consuming divine medicine requires time to slowly adapt and absorb. However, Zhao Yu had a super brain, which bypassed this slow grinding process entirely. Under Xu Chang Qing¡¯s astonished watch, Zhao Yu advanced by a level each day, reaching the King Slayer Rank 5 in just five days. ¡°Are you already at the peak of the second tier?How is it possible!?¡± Xu Chang Qing asked, a bit dumbfounded. ¡°Otherwise?!¡± Zhao Yu looked at him with a face full of confusion. ¡°With so much money, using second-tier divine medicine and immortal medicine to reach the Rank 5, isn¡¯t that a way as well?!¡± Xu Chang Qing was left speechless. For others, this process would take years, even longer, but for this extraordinary fellow Zhao Yu, it seemed quite normal. ¡°Amazing, I am looking forward to your performance more and more in the future¡­¡± ¡°From the looks of it, you¡¯ll be able to enter the King¡¯s Secret Realm after this competition, right?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Yu nodded. Although he was already invincible in the second tier, he still did not feel safe against the monster. At the same time, he was surrounded by a group of third tier experts. Any one of them could take his life. This feeling was not too good. In fact, when Zhao Yu had tried it out with Xu Chang Qing, but in the end, he was beaten badly. He understood that the gap between Tier 3 and Tier 2 was not so easy to cross. After reaching the King Slayer Rank 5 of his cultivation, Zhao Yu discovered that consuming magic potions no longer increased his level progress only his technology points. He then tried consuming a third-tier magic potion, and similarly, his level progress did not increase, only his technology points. However, he was surprised to find that third-tier magic potions provided more technology points, and when converted to monetary value, they were actually cheaper than second-tier potions. With this in mind, Zhao Yu decided to exchange all his second-tier potions, extra money, and equipment for third-tier potions, planning to use them when he eventually advanced to the third tier. Although the amount of money he had seemed substantial, when converted to third-tier potions, it was only enough to get him to mid-level third tier. This showed that the energy required during the third tier was much greater than during the second tier. After all, his wealth was enough to elevate a hundred people from beginner to peak in the second tier, but in the third tier, it could only elevate one person from beginner to mid-level. Meanwhile, Zhuge Ying and Zhuge Dali gathered together, using magical instruments to listen to the situation. When Xu Chang Qing shouted, ¡°Zhao Yu, you¡¯ve reached the King Slayer Rank 5!¡± the brothers were shocked. ¡°What the hell, this guy is cheating, right?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s way too fast¡­¡± Next, the brothers were overjoyed. ¡°Wait, does this mean Zhao Yu¡¯s match in two days is a guaranteed win?!¡± ¡°Absolutely, he was only high-level second tier when he won the match with Wu Tian five days ago, and now he¡¯s at the King Slayer Rank 5, with an additional 400 blood points. He¡¯s definitely going to win¡­¡± ¡°So what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s start the betting!¡± The brothers immediately took action, hurried back to their mansion, and borrowed money from various sources. Zhuge Dali started betting pools, targeting third-tier experts. Zhuge Ying opened smaller pools, targeting second-tier individuals. However, compared to the previous odds, Zhao Yu¡¯s victory over Wu Tian had lowered the odds this time, and more people were betting on him. For a week, the entire city discussed the upcoming battle between Zhao Yu and Wu Tian. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Various speculations and analyses about Zhao Yu and He Yun¡¯s battle circulated, debating who would emerge victorious. Zhao Yu remained calm and composed, making various preparations to ensure his victory. Thus, the week passed quickly. He Yun and the elder of the He family arrived at the manor, bringing a large amount of betting resources. Other forces also stood in the viewing area early, waiting for the match to begin.. Chapter 798 - Chapter 798: Preparing to Advance to Tier 3 Chapter 798: Preparing to Advance to Tier 3 Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Are you really going to take out the He family¡¯s treasure, the terrifying gourd?¡± Xu Chang Qing looked at the He family¡¯s patriarch in shock and was speechless for a long time. ¡°Is this thing very powerful?!¡± Zhao Yu hurriedly asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Xu Chang Qing did not tease him. Instead, he explained with a serious expression, ¡°The He family¡¯s magic treasure is called the terrifying gourd. It also comes from a foreign land¡­¡± ¡± It is said that the ancestors of the He family had once helped a heavily injured Fourth tier expert. After that expert recovered, in order to thank the ancestors of the He family for saving his life, he gave them a powerful magic treasure¡­¡± ¡°In terms of power, this magic treasure is even stronger than the other four great families¡¯ treasure¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the family treasures of the other four families are called magic tools, while the He family¡¯s terrifying gourd is called a magic weapon.¡± Xu Chang Qing said seriously. ¡°The He family was able to become one of the five great families back then. It is said that they used this gourd to absorb all the experts from the enemy families in one go and refine them into concentrated water¡­¡± When Zhao Yu heard this, he could not help but feel curious.¡± Then why isn¡¯t the He family the number one family?!¡± Xu Chang Qing continued, ¡°The gourd magic treasure of the He family seems to have some kind of restriction. Other than the fact that it was often used at the beginning of the establishment of the family, it was rarely seen in the later stages of the family history¡­¡± Speaking up to this point, he looked at the He family leader with a deep meaning, as if he had guessed something. ¡°Just you wait!¡± Xu Chang Qing ran to the side with the He family¡¯s patriarch to start a conversation. Little did they know that Zhao Yu had already used his vision to scan and read their lips to eavesdrop on their conversation. ¡± Leader He, if I¡¯m not wrong, your He family¡¯s treasure is actually a fourth tier talisman treasure, right?!¡± Leader He didn¡¯t refute his words,¡± As expected of Xu Chang Qing. You¡¯ve been to Qian City and have seen many things. Not bad, it¡¯s a fourth tier talisman treasure¡­¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t a talisman treasure, how could we use it?!¡± ¡°No wonder you took it out to trade. Tell me, how many more times can this gourd be used?!¡± Xu Chang Qing nodded and asked. ¡± What?¡± Clan Leader He was a little hesitant. Seeing this, Xu Changqing said indifferently,¡± If it¡¯s already a piece of trash, I won¡¯t agree¡­¡± ¡°It can still be used twice¡­¡± Elder He then clarified. ¡°Twice, one person at a time, which means it can deal with two Third Tier experts?!¡± Xu Chang Qing seemingly dissatisfied. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this, we wouldn¡¯t be thinking of getting the Wu family¡¯s treasure. After all, this is a Fourth Tier talisman treasure¡­¡± ¡°Even if it can only be used once, it can take down any Third Tier expert¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing thought for a moment and realized it was true. With the power of this talisman treasure, even with just two uses left, it was enough to kill two Third Tier experts. At the very least, he wasn¡¯t confident he could withstand the attack of the talisman treasure. ¡°In that case, I agree¡­¡± On the other side, far away at Hong Wu Academy, Zhuge Dali had already eavesdropped on their conversation through a magical artifact. ¡°A Fourth Tier talisman treasure, and it can still be used twice. I need to be cautious about this¡­¡± This was the first time he had heard of a talisman treasure. After all, the artifact he possessed could only eavesdrop on conversations within a certain range of one person at a time. It was impossible to constantly spy on the He family. Meanwhile, Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing the effect of the talisman treasure. Owning this item meant even facing any Third Tier fighter, he at least had a means of self-preservation. Not to mention taking down someone like Xu Chang Qing, taking down a high-level Third Tier person shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?! After Xu Chang Qing finished talking with Leader He, he came over to Zhao Yu, ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed it. It can be used as a wager. Do you agree?!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Zhao Yu smiled and said, ¡°I trust you!¡± This made Xu Chang Qing look at him differently, puzzled, ¡°We¡¯ve just met, and you trust me this much?!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± Zhao Yu laughed heartily, ¡°I, Zhao Yu, have always been a good judge of character. If you think it¡¯s okay, then I believe you!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing was a bit moved. After all, this was a treasure comparable to the array flag. If he took the He Family¡¯s gift and deceived Zhao Yu, he could completely get away with it. This guy¡­ Although his heart was turbulent, Xu Chang Qing¡¯s face showed no expression. He nodded lightly and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s sign the contract!¡± The He family came prepared and directly took out the contract document imbued with the power of the pact. The two parties drew up an agreement. Initially, the He family only wanted to wager the array flag and the gourd, but Zhao Yu refused to comply and insisted on including the Azure Dragon Spear and the Qi Gathering Ring. The He family had to agree, and also took out two rare and precious weapons of the Second Tier as stakes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These items, if lost, would cause the He family great pain. Even after signing the agreement, Elder He couldn¡¯t help but tell He Yun. ¡°Start the fight with your best move. Make sure to win and don¡¯t give him a chance to breathe¡­¡± ¡°I understand!¡± He Yun had already been informed of the situation with their family¡¯s treasure gourd before the battle. Knowing that this was a talisman treasure that could only be used twice, and that after two uses, their family would no longer have this treasure. Moreover, seeing Elder He¡¯s serious expression, He Yun also nodded solemnly, indicating that he would go all out once the battle began.. Chapter 799 - Chapter 799: Preparing to Advance to Tier 3(2) Chapter 799: Preparing to Advance to Tier 3(2) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Good!¡± Leader He vigorously patted He Yun¡¯s shoulder and walked steadily towards the stage. In the distance, the people from the other families erupted in excitement upon discovering that the He family had actually put their family treasure, terrifying gourd up as a bet. ¡°The He family is really gambling big!¡± ¡°Indeed, they even brought out the terrifying gourd. This shows they have absolute confidence in He Yun!¡± ¡°Not only that, I think the He family intends to dominate Moon City¡­¡± An elder¡¯s eyes flickered with a sinister light as he spoke. Upon hearing this, Leader Wu snorted coldly but said nothing. However, his heart tightened, hoping Zhao Yu could win. After all, the Wu family¡¯s treasure was in Zhao Yu¡¯s hands, and they could still negotiate since Zhao Yu had no family backing him. But if it fell into the hands of the He family, getting it back would be extremely difficult. They might even have to start a war. That would mean rivers of blood! ¡°Leader Qian, does your Qian family have any plans to send someone strong enough to battle Zhao Yu?!¡± Leader Wu, trying to hide his inner fear, forcibly struck up a conversation with the other patriarchs. Although Leader Qian was over forty years old, she still possessed an enduring charm. She wore silk and satin adorned with dragon and phoenix patterns, exuding the aura of a noblewoman and a queen. The other three leader present, all male, did not dare to meet her gaze. It wasn¡¯t that they feared her, but they were afraid that looking into her seductive eyes for too long would entrap them. For people of their status, women were secondary. What truly mattered was their family, and they naturally didn¡¯t want to invite unnecessary trouble. Leader Qian laughed coquettishly, her body swaying like a delicate flower, causing many young men to stare in a daze. ¡°Our Qian family doesn¡¯t have anyone who can compare to Wu Tian, so we won¡¯t join the fun this time¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, your daughter is exceptionally talented. She might become someone extraordinary in the future!¡± Leader Wu was seizing the opportunity to compliment Qian Duo Duo. This time, Qian Duo Duo was not mingling with Zhuge Ying and others. Instead, she sat obediently beside Leader Qian. ¡°Thank you for the compliment, Leader Wu, but my daughter does not dare to accept such praise¡­¡± Qian Duo Duo, understanding the etiquette, behaved obediently in front of these important figures, even dyeing her hair back to black. Leader Qian smiled faintly and whispered, ¡°Look at Zhao Yu, this young man is already drawing the attention of all five great families. Aren¡¯t you interested?¡± Qian Duo Duo pouted, not caring about Zhao Yu¡¯s identity or his personality. What she truly cared about was her mother¡¯s attitude and her status as the cherished jewel of the Qian family. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to find a husband of my own!¡± Qian Duo Duo said defiantly. ¡°Alas, I¡¯ve spoiled you too much!¡± Leader Qian sighed, understanding that her daughter¡¯s hopes were slim. This meant that once she stepped down, Qian Duo Duo could no longer act so spoiled. However, Qian Duo Duo didn¡¯t understand the reason behind her mother¡¯s work. Instead, she affectionately hugged her mother¡¯s arm and coquettishly said, ¡°With you around, I¡¯ll always be a little girl¡­¡± Leader Qian gently tapped her on the forehead and shook her head, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s watch the match¡­¡± But as she glanced at Qian Duo Duo, she suddenly noticed Qian Xin Yue, who had her head lowered nearby. With her experience, she immediately saw the change in Qian Xin Yue¡¯s demeanor. It seemed she had blossomed from a shy bud into a radiant flower. Quickly, she recalled Qian Xin Yue¡¯s return to Black Stone Town. Could it be that she and Zhao Yu¡­? Leader Qian hurriedly called Qian Xin Yue over, questioning her in detail. Previously, Qian Xin Yue had acted on her own accord. Even when reporting to Qian Duo Duo, she did so under the pretense of standing up for her. Therefore, upon her return, although she intended to tell the truth, she ended up partially hiding the reality of her relationship with Zhao Yu. Now, being questioned, she panicked but, after glancing at Qian Duo Duo, stuck to her previous explanation. Having been in power for many years, Leader Qian was highly astute and immediately saw through Qian Xin Yue¡¯s lie. Especially since she glanced at Qian Duo Duo before speaking. She instantly guessed that Qian Duo Duo must have instructed her not to tell the truth. Leader Qian shook her head, realizing she had indeed spoiled her daughter too much, allowing her to be so capricious on such serious matters. However, she did not expose Qian Xin Yue and, after a few casual remarks, turned her attention to the arena. In the arena, Zhao Yu and He Yun were already standing on opposite sides, facing each other. ¡°Zhao Yu, I watched your fight with Wu Tian. Your ability to recover your energy and blood is indeed strong¡­¡± ¡°But, you have a flaw¡­¡± ¡°And that is, your level is insufficient, only at the peak of the second tier, not at the level of a King Slayer¡­¡± ¡°I know you emphasized needing a week¡¯s time to stall, and now, you should have reached the second tier of the King Slayer Rank 1, right?!¡± He Yun spoke confidently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only During these seven days, the He family had been thoroughly analyzing Zhao Yu¡¯s battles. They reviewed his fights since arriving in Moon City repeatedly and even found people from Black Stone Town to study Zhao Yu¡¯s experiences there. After extensive simulations, He Yun¡¯s probability of defeating Zhao Yu was estimated to be around 90%. Without such high odds, the He family leader wouldn¡¯t have dared to wager the talisman treasure. After all, the terrifying gourd had only two uses left, and losing it would mean it was gone forever.. Chapter 800 - Chapter 800: Preparing to Advance to Tier 3 (3) Chapter 800: Preparing to Advance to Tier 3 (3) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Their fate might be to be overtaken and eventually replaced by those who come after them. But for the He family, enduring short-term pain was better than long-term suffering. Their family treasure would eventually disappear, and now that they had the chance to capture the Wu family¡¯s Silent Array Flag, they naturally had to seize it. ¡°Begin!¡± At the referee¡¯s command, He Yun, who had been smugly confident, swiftly got into position. In an instant, he drew a long sword. ¡°Clear the sea of clouds and reveal the bright moon!¡± He Yun shouted, instantly mobilizing all his qi and blood energy, combining it with the stored energy in the long sword, and releasing it all at once. The next second, a ten-meter-long sword phantom appeared in the sky above the battlefield. ¡°Slash!¡± With his command, the sword¡¯s momentum locked onto Zhao Yu and slashed down towards his head. ¡°Two thousand six hundred qi and blood energy¡­¡± ¡°The limit!¡± The crowd erupted in astonishment. Among them was Wu Tian, who had been defeated a week ago. His face was full of solemnity. ¡°He Yun has surpassed me and reached perfection¡­¡± ¡°It seems he is ready to advance to the third tier¡­¡± ¡°Did he suppress himself specifically for this match?! Wu Tian finally realized that even without Zhao Yu, he wouldn¡¯t be at the top among the Qilin Children. At the very least, among his peers, He Yun had quietly surpassed him. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate yourself¡­¡± The Wu family leader, standing beside him, quickly reassured him, fearing that Wu Tian might lose heart. However, the next second, an overwhelming fighting spirit and determination emanated from Wu Tian. ¡°I am Wu Tian, the man destined to dominate in the future. How could I fall here?!¡± Wu Tian¡¯s eyes shone with determination as he declared, ¡°With someone like He Yun on this path, I am not alone!¡± ¡°Good!¡± The Wu family leader patted his shoulder appreciatively. ¡°You truly are the leader of our Wu family. I have high hopes for you!¡± Even Wu Tian was shocked, so one could only imagine the state of the others. The once arrogant Qian Duo Duo now had eyes full of confusion. Wasn¡¯t the limit of the second tier four hundred vitality? Even with a divine weapon¡¯s enhancement, an attack of over a thousand qi and blood should be impressive enough, right? Yet, on the battlefield, He Yun had released an attack with two thousand six hundred qi and blood energy. It was simply terrifying! ¡°Then, as his opponent, Zhao Yu, how would you respond?! Although she claimed not to care, in reality, she had been paying close attention to Zhao Yu¡¯s every move. After all, since this person arrived in Moon City, he had stirred up a storm. First, he defeated Huo Ying and took the Azure Dragon Spear from him. Then, he defeated the senior Huang Zhe and took the Wu family¡¯s most prized treasure. In the end, he even managed to defeat Wu Tian, the Qilin child of the Wu family, in one fell swoop. Although some in the family analysis sessions suggested that Wu Tian could have won if he hadn¡¯t been overconfident, in her view, a win is a win and a loss is a loss. Zhao Yu was a person full of mystery. If it weren¡¯t for her mother¡¯s earlier stance, perhaps when Zhao Yu arrived, she would have taken the initiative to greet him, and maybe they could have even become friends. Qian Duo Duo felt very conflicted, her heart in turmoil, and finally, she made a silent decision. ¡°As long as you can withstand this move, I will try to get to know you¡­¡± The Qian leader, who was standing nearby, didn¡¯t hear Qian Duo Duo¡¯s inner thoughts but saw the determined look on her face and feel a surge of joy. He was worried that Qian Duo Duo would resist her plan, but now it seemed that excellent people would shine wherever they went. Zhao Yu¡¯s own charm was enough to attract anyone, including this proud little princess. ¡°Swish!¡± Soon, the moment to test Zhao Yu¡¯s strength arrived. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Zhao Yu raised the Azure Dragon Spear and directly released his energy to create a ten-meter-long azure dragon. ¡°Two thousand six hundred as well!¡± ¡°Zhao Yu has also reached the limit!¡± Everyone was stunned, not expecting that Zhao Yu could also unleash an attack with a vitality value as high as two thousand six hundred points. ¡°This is the limit that only those who have reached the King Slayer Rank 5 can achieve. How did he do it?!¡± ¡°The Azure Dragon Spear has a 100% compatibility rate, plus the perfection realm of the extreme rank earth-level martial art technique, and the status as King Slayer Rank 5. Is he really just a newcomer who ascended three months ago?!¡± Someone muttered to themselves, as if in a dream. Comparisons can be infuriating. Seeing Zhao Yu¡¯s astonishing vitality value, many people started to doubt their own lives, wondering if their past experiences were even real. At this moment, all the second-tier experts had their worldviews severely shaken. ¡°Is this the blessing of God to the old citizens?!¡± ¡°No, only Zhao Yu is special; other old citizens are not as exaggerated as him!¡± Not to mention the second-tier experts, even some third-tier experts were deeply shocked. After all, they had all been through the second tier and knew how difficult those times were. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Looking at Zhao Yu, who had only ascended to the second tier for three months and had already reached the pinnacle of the second tier, even broke through on achieving the King Slayer Rank 5. As for the other techniques, such as quickly recovering vitality and instantly achieving 100% compatibility with the Azure Dragon Spear, things that would be considered miracles for others, they seemed less dazzling at this moment. After all, Zhao Yu alone combined countless miracles, making people marvel. ¡°Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!¡± He Yun¡¯s eyes were about to pop out as he roared in despair. ¡°Boom!!¡± Accompanied by a loud explosion, two mushroom clouds, comparable to small nuclear explosions, appeared in the sky.. Chapter 801 - Chapter 801: Preparing to Advance to Tier 3 (4) Chapter 801: Preparing to Advance to Tier 3 (4) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Just as the smoke dispersed, Zhao Yu had already condensed his blood and qi energy again. He only recovered 300 points, afraid of wasting too much of Technology Points. The reason why it was 300 points as in the previous match with Wu Tian. Zhao Yu witnessed that he had used a Technique to quickly recovered nearly 50 points per second of energy as well. He was worried that He Yun had a similar combat technique, so he specially recovered more Vitality points to end it fast. During the period, Zhao Yu prepared to launch his spear with another qi and blood attack towards He Yun. Who knew that He Yun on the other side of the battlefield, seemed to have fallen into a confused state when faced Zhao Yu¡¯s next incoming attack. His entire person was in a daze. ¡°Not good, save him!¡± Below the stage, the He Leader, who had been paying attention to the situation, noticed something was amiss. He understood that He Yun had lost his mind. He hurriedly rushed up the stage. However, just as he moved, Xu Chang Qing stopped him. ¡°If you admit defeat, I¡¯ll let you go!¡± ¡°You!¡± Leader He was furious. However, he gritted his teeth when he know what will happened next if he chose to offend Xu Chang Qing now.¡± I admit defeat on behalf of He Yun!¡± VICTORY! As soon as he finished speaking, Xu Chang Qing also appeared beside Zhao Yu to prevent others from acting out of desperation. The Leader of the He Family appeared in front of He Yun immediately. With a wave of his hand, he dispersed the attack of 300 points of Vitality. ¡°He Yun, are you alright?¡± Leader He shook He Yun¡¯s shoulder and looked at him nervously. ¡°Did¡­ Did I lose?!¡± He Yun came back to his senses and asked bitterly. The He leader and elders let out a long sigh and said,¡± This is the fate of us. The future of the He Family will ultimately fall on your shoulders!¡± He Yun pursed his lips. At this moment, he was under immense pressure. He knew very well that it would be very difficult for the He family to last long without its protection of the talisman treasure. However, it would take at least ten years or at most several decades for a family to emerge and challenge the authority of the He Family. After all, this was how the He family had risen to power in the past. Ten years¡­ He Yun took a deep breath and swore to himself that he would help the He family find a magic weapon or even a talisman treasure in his lifetime. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Knowing that He Yun was fine, the He Leader was about to leave. At this moment, Xu Chang Qing¡¯s voice came from behind.¡± Shouldn¡¯t you leave the reward?!¡± Leader He stopped in his tracks. His eyes were filled with loneliness. He lowered his head and looked at the talisman treasure. In the end, he placed it on the ground. The members of the He Family who had come with him all had looks of grief and indignation. They glared at Zhao Yu with hatred before leaving. ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Zhao Yu was deeply disdainful of the He family¡¯s behavior of not being able to afford to lose. After all, there was no such thing as a good thing when one only wanted to win in a gambling match! If you don¡¯t want to lose, then don¡¯t gamble. Who forced them to come? The He leader¡¯s footsteps faltered as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he left without looking back. He did not dare to turn around. He was afraid that he would not be able to resist attacking Zhao Yu after witnessing his smug appearance. If they acted now, there was a possibility of going back on the agreement. It was easy for the God to misjudge them and be struck by lightning. ¡°He really won¡­¡± ¡°The He family¡¯s treasure has actually landed in Zhao Yu¡¯s hands¡­¡± ¡°Who would have thought that the He family would bet so much!¡± Although the He family had left, it was unusually lively outside the venue. People were discussing crazily. On the contrary, the Wu family was gloating. ¡°Hehe, the He family is really trying to steal a chicken but failed and came back with a loss. They deluded themselves into surpassing my Wu family. Now, they even lost their own treasure!¡± The Wu family members were proud of themselves. Although their treasure had not returned, they immediately felt an inexplicable sense of pleasure when they saw that the He family¡¯s treasure had also been lost. ¡± Leader, are we giving them the terrifying gourd just like that?!¡± Back at the family grounds, the He family members were quite displeased. ¡°What else could we do?!¡± Leader He had already calmed down, ¡°Deliver the items agreed upon in the contract to them as soon as possible¡­¡± ¡°But Leader, that is our family¡¯s treasured artifact. Without the gourd¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! Do you want the God to punish us?!¡± Leader He roared angrily, scolding them. ¡°A loss is a loss. At worst, we¡¯ll just find another magical artifact in the future. I don¡¯t believe that without the artifact, our He family will no longer be one of the five great families!¡± The family members immediately fell silent and frightened. A sense of decline permeated the entire He family. After a long time, when all the items wagered were delivered to Zhao Yu, Leader He gathered the family elders for a meeting. ¡°You really are something. Have you forgotten about the Zhuge family¡¯s treasure?!¡± Leader He scolded as soon as he entered the room. ¡°We¡¯ve lost our most treasured artifact. Do you think the Zhuge family won¡¯t eavesdrop?!¡± The other family elders finally realized that the Leader¡¯s earlier words were meant to mislead. But some elders had already seen through everything and calmly asked, ¡°Leader, do you have a plan?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Whether or not we have a magical artifact concerns the He family¡¯s future for the next hundred or even thousand years. It¡¯s something we absolutely cannot give up¡­¡± ¡°Long before the duel, I had already made foolproof preparations¡­¡± ¡°Are you planning to steal it?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The family elders were shocked and then became somewhat flustered. ¡°Openly stealing it might not be a good idea. With Xu Chang Qing¡¯s disposition, she would truly dare to take action against our He family¡¯s second-tier disciples¡­¡± They didn¡¯t believe that the He family alone could take down Xu Chang Qing.. Chapter 802 - Chapter 802: Preparing to Advance to Tier 3(5) Chapter 802: Preparing to Advance to Tier 3(5) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation If they couldn¡¯t kill Xu Chang Qing, what awaited them would be a long assassination. At that time, even if they had magic treasure, the He family would still decline. ¡°Moreover, that talisman treasure falling into Zhao Yu¡¯s hands is equivalent to falling into Xu Chang Qing¡¯s hands. At least twice. This means that he can use the talisman treasure to instantly kill the two of them¡­¡± ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m going to rob them openly?!¡± Leader He said indifferently. ¡°Ah?¡± The others were stunned. If they didn¡¯t know how to rob, could they be secretly robbing? ¡°But Xu Chang Qing will be able to recognize us if we make a move!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It will be extremely difficult to defeat Xu Chang Qing. At the very least, six elders will have to take action¡­¡± ¡± No!¡± Leader He shook his head, ¡°You still don¡¯t understand Xu Chang Qing¡¯s character. She has a proud personality. It¡¯s impossible for her to take the gourd from Zhao Yu¡¯s hands¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, we only need to snatch the gourd and the Silent Array Flag from Zhao Yu¡¯s hands¡­¡± ¡°But, even if we manage to snatch it, then Xu Chang Qing¡­¡± An elder questioned. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to snatch it!¡± Leader He waved his hand. Under the gaze of the other elders, he slowly revealed a secret that only the previous retired leaders knew. ¡°In order to gain a foothold in the world, the ancestor of my He family had already set up a spy hundreds of years ago¡­¡± ¡°The small Ke family is actually a branch of us¡­¡± ¡± What?!¡± The elders were shocked and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°The Ke family is not small in terms of scale. It can be considered a large family. They are actually from our family?!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I once had a grudge with the Ke family¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that we need the Ke family to help restrain Xu Chang Qing.¡± ¡°After that, our people will kill Zhao Yu and take away all the treasures¡­¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The group of elders looked at each other, finding it hard to imagine.¡± Will the Ke family really do that?!¡± ¡°Once I kill Zhao Yu, I will not rest until I am dead. I will have to face the investigation of the Holy City¡­¡± ¡°Besides, even if we succeed in the end, can we still use these two treasures?!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°We probably took the treasure from the enemy who killed Zhao Yu, do you understand?¡± Leader He stated calmly. The elders seemed thoughtful, realizing that by taking such a roundabout way, they might indeed be able to pass off unnoticed. ¡°As for the Ke family members, don¡¯t worry. Our He family previous leaders have always been in secret contact with them, offering many benefits. They will do their part¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, we are essentially one family¡­¡± the He leader said confidently. ¡°Indeed, we are one family, so how can we speak of two?¡± At that moment, three people walked out from behind the screen. ¡°Ke Xiong?!¡± An elder recognized the leader of the group, who was none other than the Ke family leader, Ke Xiong. Following behind him were two Ke family elders. ¡°Brother!¡± The He leader took several steps forward and gave Ke Xiong a heavy hug in front of everyone. ¡°Good brother!¡± Ke Xiong also shouted tearfully. Seeing this touching scene, the other elders also wept with tears of emotion. ¡°Ke Xiong, you¡¯ve worked hard¡­¡± ¡°For the sake of our He family¡­¡± After some affectionate exchanges, they finally began to discuss the details of the ambush. ¡°Given that Zhao Yu has now reached the King Slayer Rank 5, his next step will be to enter the King¡¯s Secret Realm to slay the king beasts for the Holy City¡­¡± ¡°Before that, we won¡¯t make a move on him but prepare in secret¡­¡± ¡°Once he completes the task in the King¡¯s Secret Realm, he will definitely head to the temple for advancement¡­¡± ¡°We need to intercept and kill him before he enters the temple!¡± ¡°At that time, Xu Chang Qing will be intercepted by our brother Ke Xiong and his two companions¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu will be assassinated by the newly advanced Qilin child!¡± ¡°Intercepting Xu Chang Qing is one thing, offending just one person, but killing Zhao Yu means offending the Holy City. This is a matter that can shake the heavens and cannot implicate the He family¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, the agent I chose was raised in secrecy from a young age and originally had another purpose, but now he must be promoted to the third tier¡­¡± ¡°The agent is still at the second tier?!¡± Others were surprised, not knowing who this agent was. The He Leader nodded, ¡°Indeed, he is at the second tier. In terms of strength, he is just slightly inferior to Wu Tian¡­¡± Hiss¡ª! Everyone gasped, not expecting that the leader had secretly nurtured such a figure without anyone noticing. Truly remarkable. ¡°With his strength, even if he is not fully enlightened, he is enough to kill Zhao Yu¡­¡± After discussing the details, the Ke family members left through a secret passage. ¡°Big brother, do we really have to work for the He family?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A Ke family elder was somewhat resentful. He had only recently learned that they were one family with the He family, but having always identified as Ke family, he felt no sense of belonging. The Ke family patriarch sneered and said, ¡°The He family is obviously guarding against us. Xu Changq Qng won¡¯t take Zhao Yu¡¯s treasure, so both treasures are on Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°But the He family has us restrain Xu Chang Qing and uses their agent to kill Zhao Yu and seize the treasures, clearly making us take the risk while they reap the benefits¡­¡± ¡°But, where in the world is there such a good deal?!¡± The Ke family patriarch sneered, ¡°Do you think I agreed just to stabilize them? They are a bunch of old dogs, greedy for life and afraid of death, unwilling to charge ahead¡­.¡± Chapter 803 - Chapter 803: Preparing to Advance to Tier 3 (6) Chapter 803: Preparing to Advance to Tier 3 (6) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°At that time, the three of us only need to snatch the treasure from Zhao Yu before their assissin¡­¡± ¡°At that time, the He family of the Moon City will be gone and replaced by the Ke family!¡± Family Leader Ke said with bright eyes. When the other two elders heard this, they immediately perked up.¡± Leader, let¡¯s do it!¡± ¡°Of course, you must take note. We have no enmity with that Zhao Yu. We will not kill him if we can¡­¡± Leader Ke knew very well that if he did not kill Zhao Yu, it would be a matter between Xu Chang Qing and them. If he killed Zhao Yu, it would be a matter between the Holy City and them. He could still distinguish which was more important. ¡°Understood¡­¡± The He family and the Ke family were discussing in private, but the people in the spectator seats had not dispersed and were still discussing intensely. Some people were discussing the battle scene, while others were discussing the situation after the He family lost their treasure. There were also some people who wailed in pain because they had lost a large sum of money in this battle. ¡°Damn it, Zhuge Dali, that bastard, won again!¡± ¡°How can he win money every time?!!¡± ¡°Oh right. If Zhuge Dali¡¯s not here, does that mean we don¡¯t have to pay? Someone reminded him,¡± Are you stupid? You¡¯ve signed a contract. Do you want the God to strike you with lightning?!¡± That person was so frightened that his entire body trembled. He hurriedly looked up at the sky and prayed. ¡°Please forgive me. I don¡¯t want to break the contract. I want to continue fulfilling the contract. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t find Zhuge Dali for the time being. When I see him, I will definitely hand over the bet as soon as possible¡­¡± After a long time, no divine lightning fell. That person gradually heaved a sigh of relief, but he did not dare to speak nonsense anymore. At the same time, the Zhuge Dali was currently discussing important matters with a group of elders in the Zhuge Family. ¡°That leader of the He family still wants to lie to me and say that he has accepted his fate¡­¡± Zhuge Dali said proudly,¡± Luckily, I was careful. I listened for two hours before I finally heard something confidential¡­¡± ¡°What did you hear that made you use your Sequence 1 authority to summon us here?!¡¯1 Zhuge Leader said impatiently. When Zhuge Dali heard this, he immediately felt sad.¡± Dad, don¡¯t be anxious. Listen to me¡­¡± Soon, he told him what he had heard about the He family¡¯s plan to kill Zhao Yu. ¡°What a good He family. There¡¯s actually a branch family He family was hiding!¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s¡­¡± The Zhuge Family Leader praised. He looked at Zhuge Dali.¡± Tell me, what should we do in this situation? What can we do to benefit the Zhuge Family?!¡± Zhuge Dali understood that his father was trying to imitate him.¡± Of course, it¡¯s a gang fight. Anyway, it was the He family who did it openly. We don¡¯t have such a strong motive at all¡­¡± ¡°As long as we kill the fellow who took the treasure¡­ ¡°Yes!¡± The Zhuge Family Leader nodded and did not keep him in suspense. He continued, ¡°Since the He Family has spies, my Zhuge Family naturally has spies as well¡­¡± ¡°At that time, none of you will move. Pretend that you don¡¯t know what happened today. I will send my spies to intercept them and play a game of hide and hunt¡­¡± The elders of the Zhuge family laughed sinisterly. The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. This magic tool of theirs had already made countless contributions. ¡°This treasured¡­¡± Zhao Yu hugged the gourd tightly and asked carefully. Xu Chang Qing was amused by his reaction, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t snatch your things. I, Xu Chang Qing, am not that kind of person. I don¡¯t care to do such a thing!¡± Zhao Yu heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. If Xu Chang Qing asked him for it, he really had no choice but to give it to him. After all, the other party was a peak Third Tier expert. Killing him was a matter of moving a finger. As for the protection mission, Zhao Yu treated it as a fart. No one could protect him as compared to his own strength. ¡± Since you¡¯ve already reached King Slayer Rank Five, then stop wasting time. Rest for a few days and head straight to the King¡¯s Secret Realm to complete your duties¡­¡± ¡± Five King Beasts, right?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± With Zhao Yu¡¯s current strength, he could easily get 50 King Beasts, let alone 5- Unfortunately, the King¡¯s Secret Realm had a rule set by them. One person could only kill five King Beasts. After killing five King Beasts, they would not be allowed to enter. Basically, Zhao Yu is not able to farm on King Beasts. In fact, this rule also made the old citizens who came in relatively more comfortable. Otherwise, the old citizens would never have their current status as they will becoming a farming tool. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll rest for two days and get in the King¡¯s Secret Realm¡­ Zhao Yu said with a smile. He had earned quite a lot from this battle. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was weak now, he would have opened an auction to sell his equipment. However, he planned to wait until he reached Third Tier to see the specifics. He would keep the useful ones and sell the useless ones for resources. ¡°Old Xu, will I be able to advance to THird Tier after clearing the King¡¯s Beast Mission?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Of course!¡± Xu Chang Qing¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard Zhao Yu¡¯s address. However, he did not say anything when he saw Zhao Yu¡¯s smug expression. To be honest, Xu Chang Qing admired Zhao Yu quite a bit. He wanted to see how far this person could go in the future. -Don¡¯t be in a hurry to cultivate after you reach third tier. You can follow me to Qian City.¡± ¡± Huh?!¡± ¡°So fast?¡± Zhao Yu was stunned. ¡± I¡¯m a little nostalgic.. Can I stay here for a while longer? Chapter 804 - Chapter 804: Preparing to Advance to Tier 3 (7) Chapter 804: Preparing to Advance to Tier 3 (7) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation To be honest, Zhao Yu had a clear understanding of his own strength. After reaching Third Tier, he would have some ability to protect himself in Moon City. However, if he went to Qian City directly, there would be Fourth Tier Fighter existences there. It would be a bad situation. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this to complete the mission. I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡± Xu Chang Qing shook his head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhao Yu asked in confusion. ¡°Why do you think I was able to surpass all the Qilin Children in Moon City and advance to the fourth year before heading to Qian City?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head. Zhao Yu had advanced from the lower realm and did not understand the cultivation system here, so Xu Chang Qing simply began to explain. ¡°Second Tier is also known as the Blood Qi Realm. It mainly uses one¡¯s powerful physical fitness to condense Qi and Blood energy attacks¡­¡± ¡°However, there is a limit to the physical fitness of an individual human. There is also a limit to the amount of Qi and blood that can be condensed¡­¡± ¡°For someone like you who has double limits, the maximum Vitality value at the level of Rank Five is only 1,600 points¡­¡± ¡°Other than that, if you want to increase your strength, you will need to rely on external objects or combat skills¡­¡± ¡°Of course, this is not the most important thing¡­¡± ¡°Let me tell you about the situation of the third tier¡­¡± ¡°The third stage has multiple names¡­¡± ¡°Here in Moon City, the third stage is called the Condensed Qi Realm..¡± ¡°In other small towns, it¡¯s generally called the True Qi Realm¡­¡± ¡°And in Qian City, it¡¯s known as the Enlightened Realm¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing smiled and said, ¡°The names may seem numerous, but each is fitting in its way, just to different degrees¡­¡± ¡°Relatively speaking, the naming in small towns is more objective; the third tier is indeed the True Qi Realm, but it¡¯s somewhat simplistic¡­¡± ¡°And for Moon City, calling the third tier the Condensed Qi Realm is also correct¡­¡± Zhao Yu listened, completely confused, not understanding what he was saying. Xu Chang Qing didn¡¯t keep him guessing and directly said, ¡°The different names actually reflect the regional limitations of perception¡­¡± ¡°Those in the third tier fighter practice heaven level techniques¡­¡± ¡°In small towns, even high-rank earth-level techniques are hard to come by, let alone heaven level techniques, so they call the third tier the True Qi realm¡­¡± ¡°And here in Moon City, do you know the grade of techniques used by the third tier fighter of the five major families?!¡± Zhao Yu was taken aback and guessed, ¡°Heaven level high rank?!¡± ¡°Wrong!¡± Xu Chang Qing shook his head, ¡°Heaven level mid rank!¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Zhao Yu was a bit surprised, finding it lower than he had imagined. ¡°Actually, most minor families in Moon City use only low-rank heaven level techniques, and that¡¯s already quite an achievement¡­¡± ¡°Only the five major families and a few large families compared to them have mid-rank heaven level techniques¡­¡± ¡°The reason I was able to surpass the Qilin children of many families at the third tier is because I practiced a top-rank heaven level technique!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Zhao Yu was astonished. He hadn¡¯t expected Xu Chang Qing¡¯s technique to be so much higher than those of the five major families. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you the source of my technique, but I can tell you about the differences between heaven level techniques¡­¡± ¡°Heaven Level Cultivation Technique, also known as the Enlightenment Realm of skill¡­¡± ¡°As the name suggests, it involves finding a spiritual aperture within our body that can store Qi and blood¡­¡± ¡°Store Qi and blood within it, and then release it all at once during battle¡­¡± ¡°Imagine this, with the same 1600 Vitality value, if you have ten apertures within your body, you can store 16,000 Qi and blood energy. Correspondingly, wouldn¡¯t your combat power be incredibly strong?!¡± Zhao Yu imagined it. This wasn¡¯t just strong; it was extremely strong. After all, compared to Qi and blood attacks, the human body is quite fragile. Without corresponding Qi and blood defenses, even a slight Qi and blood attack is enough to kill a person. If he had ten apertures storing over 10,000 Qi and blood energy, he could easily kill ten Wu Tian. ¡°So, the difference in the grades of Heaven Level Cultivation Techniques lies in the degree of aperture development¡­¡± ¡°Heaven Level Low-rank Techniques can develop nine apertures per level. The three stages ¨C primary, intermediate, advanced, and ultimate ¨C the King Slaying Stage, make up four levels, totaling thirty-six apertures¡­¡± ¡°Heaven Level Mid-rank Techniques can develop eighteen apertures per level¡­¡± ¡°So many?!¡± Zhao Yu was surprised to find that Heaven Level Mid-rank Techniques could develop twice as many apertures as Heaven Level Low-rank Techniques. No wonder the five major families could maintain their dominance. In terms of strength, they far outclassed the third-tier experts of the smaller families. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Xu Chang Qing smiled, ¡°Heaven Level High-rank Techniques can develop twenty-seven apertures per level, totaling one hundred and eight apertures across four levels¡­¡± ¡°And Heaven Level Extreme Techniques can develop thirty-six apertures per level, totaling one hundred and forty-four apertures¡­¡± ¡°This is why I am stronger than others, and why, despite being invincible at the third tier in Moon City, I went to Qian City for three years and remained at the third tier¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu suddenly understood, ¡°So, when you were competing as a fourth-year student, you had already developed over seventy-two apertures?!¡± ¡°Not quite, at that time I only had over sixty. It¡¯s just that the other members of the five major families weren¡¯t up to par¡­¡± ¡°And now?!¡± Zhao Yu asked curiously. ¡°Now¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing smiled and said, ¡°Now, it¡¯s almost complete.. Once I take you back to Qian City, I¡¯ll be just about ready to reach the fourth tier!¡± Chapter 805 - Chapter 805: Preparing to Advance to Tier 3(8) Chapter 805: Preparing to Advance to Tier 3(8) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation In fact, with his current situation, he could advance to the fourth stage anytime. However, in order to pursue a better future with greater potential, he suppressed his desire and kept improving his apertures. ¡°You have double limits, which means that your potential is very great¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing continued to explain further, ¡°The upper limit of qi blood energy that an acupoint can store is based on your capacity at the second tier¡­¡± ¡°For example, an ordinary person with zero limit breakthrough has a qi blood energy limit of six hundred points at the second tier. Even if they advance to third tier, each acupoint can only store six hundred qi blood energy¡­¡± ¡°Even with a top-rank Heaven level qi and blood cultivation method, at the maximum, they can only have eighty six thousand and four hundred points of qi and blood energy¡­¡± ¡°But you are a double limit breaker, meaning each acupoint can store one thousand and six hundred points of qi and blood energy¡­¡± ¡°With the same top rank Heaven level cultivation method, at the maximum, you can store two hundred and thirty thousand and four hundred points of qi and blood energy. Do you understand the difference now?!¡± ¡°Witnessed your current performance and double limit breaker potential, the future is limitless. If you rashly practice an ordinary lower or mid rank Heaven level cultivation method, it¡¯s not worth it at all!¡± Xu Chang Qing smiled, ¡°Even if you reach an agreement with the other five great families and start practice a Heaven level cultivation method, you can only have seventy two acupoints activated and a qi and blood energy limit of one hundred and fifteen thousand and two hundred points only¡­¡± ¡°I see!¡± Zhao Yu, however, was indifferent when he heard this. After all, his cultivation method could continue to evolve. All he required was a lot of technology points. That¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t been pushed the Earth-level to Heaven level. However, with the resources obtained in recent days, his technology points had increased significantly. He now had enough technology points to evolve to top- rank Heaven-level, but it wasn¡¯t necessary for now. It would be better to evolve it when he truly advanced to the third tier. After all, keeping the technology points not only helped restore qi blood energy but could also be used for healing and saving his own life in critical moments. ¡°Besides, since you are a double limit breaker, the power of the secret techniques you practice at the third tier will be stronger than others¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing briefly mentioned secret techniques, thinking they were too far away for Zhao Yu, so he didn¡¯t elaborate. His words benefited Zhao Yu immensely, who couldn¡¯t help but take out a card. ¡°Old Xu, you have expenses here too, right? This card has ten million, take it¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Xu Chang Qing was so angry that his face turned red. ¡°Do you think I need your money?!¡± After speaking, as if still unsatisfied, he kicked Zhao Yu, sending him flying. Fortunately, Zhao Yu knew him well and knew he wouldn¡¯t kill him and directly took the kick and flew dozens of meters away, breaking a few dozen bones. Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he laughed and shouted, ¡°Old Xu, I underestimated your integrity. Thanks¡­¡± Saving ten million with one kick, such a good deal, he liked. He used the super brain to calculate the cost-effectiveness of using life potion versus technology points for healing. In the end, he chose to use technology points for healing, which was not wasteful. Ultimately, it only cost him a little over ten technology points. In comparison, the ten million was enough to gain tens of thousands of technology points after consumption, making it absolutely worthwhile. In this way, two days passed in the blink of an eye. After a brief rest, Zhao Yu went directly to the King¡¯s Secret Realm. With his strength, entering the King¡¯s Secret Realm was like going window shopping. In less than two hours, he brought out five King Beasts¡¯ corpse. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Very good, you have fulfilled your second-tier obligations and can now go to the temple to advance to the third tier!¡± Xu Chang Qing nodded in satisfaction and immediately contacted the temple¡¯s representatives to hand over the five King Beasts¡¯ corpse. With this matter settled, Xu Chang Qing then took Zhao Yu to the temple. Just as they were about to reach the temple, a sudden sound of something tearing through the air was heard. Xu Chang Qing was startled and shouted loudly. ¡°Embrace for a fight! Enemy attack!¡± Chapter 806 - Chapter 806: Assassination Storm Chapter 806: Assassination Storm Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xu Chang Qing immediately stood in front of Zhao Yu and waved his hand. A red light was shot out. ¡°Ding ¡ª!¡± ¡°Ding!¡± ¡°Ding! BOOM- ¡ª ! Boom! BOOOOM!¡± After Xu Chang Qing Deflected all the attack. Zhao Yu tried to escape but the surroundings were already filled with explosions. It seems like the enemy has plan to cut off his escape route. ¡± Xu Chang Qing, you bullied my younger brother. Did you expect this day to come?!¡± Seeing that the sneak attack had failed, the three brothers of the Ke family actually jumped out and Challenged him in public. They were very smart. They directly pointed out the conflict between them and Xu Chang Qing. This way, even if something happened to Zhao Yu, they could get away with it. ¡°Humph!¡± Xu Chang Qing snorted coldly. He didn¡¯t know the three people in front of him, but it didn¡¯t stop him from making a move. Before making a move, he vaguely felt that there were others watching. He understood that they might be targeting him, but most likely, they were after Zhao Yu. As t they were close to the temple, Xu Chang Qing turned to Zhao Yu and whisper, ¡°Head to the temple. Once we¡¯re there, no one will dare make a move!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± The three Ke brothers charged forward in unison. Their plan was simple: exchange a few blows with Xu Chang Qing, then have two of them hold him off while the third would snatch the Silent Array flag and gourd from Zhao Yu. ¡°Bang¡ª!¡± As soon as they clashed, one of the three was seriously injured by a energy blast. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Ke Xiong shouted in a broken voice, his eyes full of shock. He hadn¡¯t expected Xu Chang Qing to be even more formidable than he imagined. In just one encounter, he had incapacitated one of the three brothers. ¡°Retreat!¡± Ke Xiong shouted as he defended against Xu Chang Qing¡¯s attacks, retreating backward. ¡°Thinkyou can leave so easily?!¡± Xu Chang Qing¡¯s face was icy as he launched continuous attacks, forcing Ke Xiong to rolled around to avoid his attack without any chance to escape. Meanwhile, Zhao Yu used his Super Brain Vision to scan the surroundings and discovered nearly ten people within a two-kilometer radius, all dressed in nightwear. Got to get into the temple! He understood that their only chance of survival was to reach the temple. Under such an onslaught, Xu Chang Qing might not be able to protect him. He was relieved to see that the ten people outside still hesitant to attack. As Zhao Yu moved, an assassin just about five hundred meters away from Zhao Yu rushed toward him. ¡°Piu¡ª!¡± A beam of light, far surpassing the speed of qi blood energy attacks, shot toward him. Just from its emitted force, Zhao Yu knew it would be hard to dodge. ¡°So fast!¡± Although it was difficult to block, the opponent¡¯s attack had already locked onto him. Zhao Yu had to defend against it. Fortunately, he noticed that this attack was far weaker than the previous attacks from Ke Xiong and the others. ¡°Azure Dragon Spear!¡± In an instant, Zhao Yu unleashed his strongest attack: one thousand and six hundred points of qi blood energy, plus one thousand qi blood energy stored in the Spear. ¡°Bang¡ª!¡± The beam of light was incredibly fast and collided with Zhao Yu, shattering it instantly. The residual force pushed Zhao Yu far away. Swish! At that moment, Zhao Yu no longer cared about the consumption of tech points and quickly restored his qi blood energy, releasing another maximum attack. ¡°Bang¡ª!¡± This time his qi blood energy attack barely managed to block the majority of the force and heavily injured. ¡°Huh?!¡± The assassin was surprised, not expecting Zhao Yu, a mere second-tier fighter be able to directly block his attack twice. ¡°Swish!¡± Another attack shot out, closing the distance of eight hundred meters between the assassin and Zhao Yu in a second. This attack seemed even stronger than the previous one, clearly having been charged for a long time. Swish! Zhao Yu didn¡¯t hesitate, frantically gathering all his qi blood energy. Unable to match in quality, he chose to overwhelm with quantity. He released three full-qi blood energy attacks in succession, neutralizing the opponent¡¯s attack. The distance between him with the temple closed to one hundred meters. The temple was now within reach. But the man was already appeared behind Zhao Yu with a fifty meters gap. Trying to get inside? ¡°Die!¡± The assassin shouted coldly. This time, he actually released three attacks in a row. From this, it could be seen that he did not want to leave Zhao Yu alive. He only wanted Zhao Yu dead. ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± In the distance, Xu Chang Qing also noticed the situation here. His eyes were about to pop out as he rushed over in a rage. Ke Xiong was no longer in a hurry to escape. He took the initiative to launch a counterattack, wanting to use this opportunity to stall the other party. Since they couldn¡¯t take it all for themselves, they decided to cooperate with the He family. This way, they could still recover some of their losses. Xu Chang Qing was stopped by the attack. He understood that if he did not finish off the three people in front of him, it would be very difficult for him to dodge incoming attack from behind. ¡°You guys are courting death!¡± Xu Chang Qing¡¯s face was filled with anger, and an invisible aura suddenly spread out. His entire body was actually emitting specks of green light. ¡°This is¡­¡± Ke Xiong was stunned for a moment. He quickly thought of something and his pupils constricted. He screamed,¡± True Qi attack?!¡± ¡°Run!¡± Without saying anything, he turned around and escaped. At this moment, he did not have any intention of resisting. The other two brothers did not care about the injuries on their bodies and wanted to escape. ¡°Too late!¡± Xu Chang Qing sneered. In the next second, a green light shot out from his hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This attack was as fast as lightning, and the affected area was far exceeding the range of ordinary qi blood essence attacks. In the blink of an eye, the light consumed the three of them and their surrounding for about fifty meters in diameter. ¡°Plop¡ª!¡± ¡°Plop¡ª!¡± ¡°Plop¡ª!¡± The three corpses were flew up a few meters height by inertia before they fell to the ground. Chapter 807 - Chapter 807: Assassination Storm (2) Chapter 807: Assassination Storm (2) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Ke Xiong¡¯s eyes were filled with unwillingness and regret, as if he regretted participating in this matter. Xu Chang Qing turned his head to look at the direction of temple hall and rushed toward Zhao Yu even he knew he might not catch up. ¡°Damn it, let me know who¡¯s behind this¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing cursed as he rushed over. He felt that Zhao Yu might die here. [Do you wish to spend 14999 Technology Points to upgrade Ethereal Battle Skill Movement Technique to perfection?!] Yes! At this critical moment, Zhao Yu¡¯s mind entered his brain and communicated with the Super Brain. In the next second, a large amount of data surged into his brain, and the progress of the Ethereal Battle Skill Movement Technique was pulled to perfection. Zhao Yu could not care less about anything else and directly circulated the Ethereal Battle Skill Movement Technique with all his might. At this moment, his soul seemed to have left his body. He actually saw three attack lines towards him. These three lines were all connected to the three attacks behind him. Dodge or continue to defend? Zhao Yu came to a realization, but he realized that his surrounding had become extremely slow at this moment. ¡°No, the entire world has slowed down¡­¡± [Entering super dynamic vision¡­] The Super Brain¡¯s notification made Zhao Yu understand that it wasn t the world that had slowed down, but the world in his eyes. No wonder his body felt so slow. Even though he saw the attack behind him through some kind of eagle vision, his body seemed to be unable to keep up with the reaction. Zhao Yu instantly shared his vision with the Super Brain, and the Super Brain analyzed and gave him the best dodging route. But soon, the Super Brain calculated that it would be difficult to dodge all of them. Not only did the three attacks have a direction, but they also had an attack area effect that locked onto them. Zhao Yu, on the other hand, crazily circulated the Ethereal Battle Skill Movement Technique. Immediately after, he felt that his fingers seemed to be able to move. ¡°Pow~!¡± With all his strength, he barely managed to dodge one attack, but he felt powerless against the other two. ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± At this crucial moment, Zhao Yu¡¯s soul screamed out. Though formless and shapeless, he seemed to see the veins popping out of his own body. A faint force arose with his scream. His body immediately twisted in the mid air to dodge the second and third attack. Before his strength completely ran out, he barely managed to dodge the second as well. But no matter how much he screamed, he couldn¡¯t completely sever or dodge the remaining attack. Seeing this, Zhao Yu instantly shared his thoughts with the super-brain to block it. ¡°Boom¡ª!¡± The super dynamic vision ended, and Zhao Yu, in mid-air, dodged two attacks in a bizarre posture. He then twisted his waist and turned from facing away from the last attack to facing it head-on. ¡°Shua¡ª!¡± An attack with all his energy towards the remaining attack. At the same time, various defensive tactics were deployed. ¡°Boom¡ª!¡± Under the watchful eyes of dozens, Zhao Yu¡¯s entire body was blasted away. Blood flowed everywhere, and his two broken arms instantly flew up. At this moment, Zhao Yu¡¯s body was rapidly tearing apart, but the next second, a life force surged from within, frantically repairing his body. Just like that, Zhao Yu¡¯s body collided heavily into the temple amidst tearing and repairing. ¡°Is he dead?!¡± Xu Chang Qing was shocked and quickly rushed over. With a qi blood energy attack, the man in black who had ambushed Zhao Yu instantly exploded into a cloud of blood mist. After entering the temple, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although Zhao Yu looked miserable, he still had a breath left, and a life force was continuously repairing his body. ¡°You actually have a healing ability¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing was surprised to find that Zhao Yu¡¯s self-healing ability far exceeded his understanding, clearly another unknown special ability. ¡°Is it settled?!¡± Zhao Yu asked calmly, as if he wasn¡¯t the one injured. Xu Chang Qing couldn¡¯t help but secretly praise him for his incredible willpower. ¡°It¡¯s settled, the four attackers are all dead¡­¡± ¡°There are still about ten people two kilometers to the northwest¡­ ¡°Huh?!¡± Xu Chang Qing was stunned, not understanding how Zhao Yu knew this. Next, he picked up Zhao Yu, and quickly ran towards the depths of the temple. In the blink of an eye, they arrived in front of the martial arts hall, where an old man was lying on a chair. ¡°I came from Qian City, ordered by Holy City to protect him. Now that he has been attacked, I hope you can help look after him¡­¡± After saying this, Xu Chang Qing dropped Zhao Yu and quickly ran outside the temple. He wanted to check out the northwest direction Zhao Yu mentioned. Suffering such a great loss this time, it would be too much of a failure if they couldn¡¯t even figure out who the enemy was. The old man glanced at Zhao Yu and then continued lying down, seemingly uninterested in speaking. Moments later, Zhao Yu¡¯s injuries fully healed, and Xu Chang Qing returned. ¡°How is it, did you find out who did it?!¡± Zhao Yu stood up and asked quickly. Xu Chang Qing frowned slightly, ¡°Those people are tight-lipped and didn¡¯t say, but I know their cultivation method, I should be able to trace it¡­¡¯ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Are your injuries healed?!¡± He was surprised to see Zhao Yu, who was just on the verge of death, now standing and talking. ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Yu nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m hard to kill, not so easy to die!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing nodded, ¡°You should rest a bit, once you re fully recovered, proceed with your promotion! ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with the third tier advancement right away!¡± Chapter 808 - Chapter 808: Assassination Storm (3) Chapter 808: Assassination Storm (3) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He had almost lost his life after being ambushed just now. He was extremely insecure now. At the same time, he also confirmed Xu Chang Qing¡¯s previous warning abut killing him was easy. If he really met a ruthless person, he would be dead. ¡°Suit yourself!¡± With Xu Chang Qing permission, Zhao Yu directly entered the advancement room. The familiar advancement process was quickly completed. When Zhao Yu left the room, he had already become a Tier 3 fighter existence. ¡°Since you¡¯re already at the third tier, you should stay here for the time being. Wait for me for three days. After I¡¯ve settled the follow-up matters, we¡¯ll leave Moon City¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave!¡± Zhao Yu interrupted Xu Chang Qing before he could finish speaking. ¡°Huh?!¡± ¡°Have you forgotten what I told you?¡± he asked with a frown.¡± When you reach the third rank, how importance of a Heaven Rank technique!?¡± ¡°I have a top rank Heaven level cultivation technique too!¡± Zhao Yu said indifferently. ¡°Ah?¡± This time, it was Xu Chang Qing¡¯s turn to be surprised.¡± You have one?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Zhao Yu nodded. Xu Chang Qing pondered for a moment.¡± Then we won¡¯t leave. Let¡¯s find out the bastards who planned to ambush you and kill them!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s expression was also filled with killing intent. This time, if it weren¡¯t for his super brain, he would have already been dead. This hatred must be avenged. ¡°Also, help me with something. I want to sell the Azure Dragon Spear and the Qi Gathering Ring, these second-tier divine weapons, in exchange for some resources¡­¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Xu Chang Qing nodded and said, ¡°I can help you find a buyer. I guarantee you won¡¯t suffer a loss!¡± ¡°For now, you should stay in the temple until the situation becomes clear. I¡¯ll come find you then!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t push himself too hard. He had just advanced to the third tier, and his strength was still lacking. He needed some time to settle. With that, Xu Chang Qing took the Azure Dragon Spear and other treasures, while Zhao Yu stayed in the temple. He was straightforward, settling right next to the old man on the reclining chair. He also got himself a reclining chair and lay there, continuously consuming magic potions. The previously depleted technology points were quickly replenished. Zhao Yu also spent over fifty thousand technology points, upgrading his original top-rank earth-level technique to the top-rank heaven-level. As Xu Chang Qing had said, a top-rank heaven-level technique could condense thirty six spiritual aperture at each level, totaling one hundred and forty four spiritual aperture. Normally, opening a spiritual aperture and infusing it with blood and qi takes time and a significant amount of energy resources. But now, Zhao Yu had earned a lot of money from the competition, so he wasn¡¯t lacking money for the time being. In just three days, he consumed countless magic potions, his technology points increased, and he have opened his ninth spiritual aperture now. Throughout his body, the stored blood and qi value had exceeded ten thousand, reaching over fourteen thousand. Zhao Yu discovered that storing blood and qi in the spiritual aperture wasn¡¯t as simple as he had imagined. It was a process of compression. Under normal cultivation, it might take a month or even two to fill one spiritual aperture. To save time, he continuously used magic potions, harnessing their energy to shorten this process. Three days for nine spiritual aperture was already an incredibly fast speed for others. But in Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes, it was still too slow. On this day, Xu Chang Qing sent him a message saying that the situation had been investigated. ¡°The four people who attacked us that day, three were from the Ke family, and one was of unknown identity¡­¡± ¡°The dozen or so men in black outside were from the Zhuge family¡­¡± ¡°The Zhuge family?!¡± Zhao Yu had no enmity with the Zhuge family. The only conflict was extorting Zhuge Ying previously. He didn¡¯t believe that Zhuge Ying alone could mobilize more than a dozen third-tier experts from the Zhuge family. ¡°I have already destroyed the Ke family. Now I¡¯m planning to go to the Zhuge family. Are you coming?!¡± Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel a stir and asked, ¡°Is it safe for me to go out now?!¡± Moments later, Xu Chang Qing¡¯s message came through, ¡°It¡¯s safe. I¡¯ve taken down the underground world of Moon City. No shady figures will appear for a while¡­¡± Hiss¨C! Zhao Yu gasped. He didn¡¯t expect that in three days, Xu Chang Qing had accomplished such a big feat. The underground world of Moon City was obviously complex, with intricate relationships. Yet, he managed to wipe it out?! With this, if anyone attacked Zhao Yu again, they couldn¡¯t blame it on the underground world. If Zhao Yu were to die, the Holy City would send someone to investigate, starting with the major families, increasing the risk of exposure and making those families cautious about acting. ¡°Impressive!¡± Zhao Yu praised, not expecting Xu Chang Qing to be even more cunning than he thought, ensuring his safety through such a method. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Zhuge family too. Where should we meet?!¡± Zhao Yu asked hastily. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Just come out. I¡¯m at the temple gate!¡± Zhao Yu walked out of the temple, and sure enough, Xu Chang Qing was there, dressed in the same white clothes as a few days ago. It seemed taking down the entire underground world hadn¡¯t hurt him; his clothes weren¡¯t even dirty. Soon, they got in a car and arrived at the Zhuge family. The attack on Zhao Yu was a major event, naturally attracting the entire city¡¯s attention. The moment he stepped out of the temple, news spread everywhere. And as they reached the Zhuge family, various forces also displayed their abilities, trying to uncover their purpose at the Zhuge family. Chapter 809 - Chapter 809: Assassination Storm (4) Chapter 809: Assassination Storm (4) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡± Could it be that the Zhuge family has attacked Zhao Yu?!¡± ¡± It¡¯s hard to imagine. Haven¡¯t the Zhuge family always been cautious?¡± Many people were surprised. In this assassination attempt, the biggest suspects were undoubtedly the Wu family and the He family. Both of them had lost their family treasures. As for the Zhuge Family, not only did they not suffer any losses, they even made a huge profit from Zhao Yu¡¯s bet. Logically speaking, they shouldn¡¯t have made an enemy with Zhao Yu. ¡°Could it be that they are too greedy and want to capture all of the treasure in one fell swoop?!¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like the style of the Zhuge family¡­¡± Just as people were speculating, the higher-ups of the Zhuge family also took the initiative to come out and welcome them. Leader Zhuge led the way, with their family Sequence one Zhuge Dali following by the side. ¡°The two of you visiting really brings light to my family¡­¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± ¡°Three days ago, Zhao Yu was assassinated in front of the temple by few third tier assassins. According to my investigation, the assassins were from your Zhuge Family!¡± Xu Chang Qing interrupted. ¡°What?!¡± The Zhuge Family Leader was stunned and in disbelief,¡± Could this be a misunderstanding? The Zhuge Family had a meeting three days ago¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It just so happens that there¡¯s going to be the Sequence Ranking Competition. I even specially recorded it¡­¡± The Zhuge Family Elders also agreed, indicating that this matter had nothing to do with them. All the third tier experts were in the Zhuge Family meeting room that day. ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?!¡± Xu Chang Qing sneered. ¡°Thirteen years ago, the Qilin son of the Zhuge family, Zhuge Tao, died in a gambling match. He lost the banana fan of the Zhuge family¡­¡± ¡°That night, the Wu family¡¯s Qilin son was attacked and died on the spot. Other than that, three most eldest family elders also died in combat. The banana fan and other magic tools were lost¡­¡± Zhuge Dali frowned and said,¡± I¡¯ve heard about this as well. It¡¯s obvious that someone framed the Zhuge family. All the elders of the Zhuge family were in the family that day. After that, we also reached an agreement with the Wu family¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°Six years ago, at the top of Nanshan Hill, a man in black used a fan to kill the Zhou family leader¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing said calmly. ¡°At that time, the Nanshan Sword Seminary was being held. The Zhou family was the biggest threat to your Zhuge family¡­¡± ¡°This is pure nonsense!¡± ¡°At that time, we had already made a judgment. It was suspected that the Zhou Family had directed and acted by themselves. They wanted to take the opportunity to destroy us¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing didn¡¯t expect the Zhuge family to be so tactful. However, he wasn¡¯t a reasonable person. ¡°My teacher told me that when determining the truth of something and no evidence can be found, just look at who benefits in the end¡­¡± ¡°Whoever benefits is the culprit!¡± ¡°In my view, those two incidents benefited the Zhuge family, so it must have been you who did it¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve captured someone, and after interrogation, it was confirmed that they were a spy trained by the Zhuge family!¡± Someone had been captured! Three days ago, the leader of the Zhuge family had lost contact with some of the spy, suspecting that they were either dead or captured. He had already made preparations for these scenarios. Now, Xu Chang Qing had come knocking, but the head of the Zhuge family remained calm, ¡°Do you believe the words of a desperate man?¡± ¡± In my opinion, the Zhuge family has the least suspicion. Who would send someone out on a mission and have them admit where they¡¯re from?!¡± ¡°So, Master Xu, why not investigate other families? Maybe it¡¯s the Zhou family¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t play games with me!¡± Xu Chang Qing said coldly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Whether it¡¯s the Zhou family or not, I don¡¯t care. Right now, I believe it¡¯s the Zhuge family, and you must give me an explanation!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ what you¡¯re saying is unreasonable!¡± The elders of the Zhuge family said helplessly. Xu Chang Qing¡¯s face was as cold as ice, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m being unreasonable. If you don¡¯t give me what I want, then today, I might just wipe out the Zhuge family!¡± This time, he had openly brought Zhao Yu into the Zhuge household. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t worried about Zhao Yu¡¯s safety at all. In fact, even if someone dared to assassinate Zhao Yu, he believed the Zhuge family would help protect Zhao Yu. After all, if Zhao Yu died in the Zhuge family, the envoys sent by the Holy City would indeed destroy the Zhuge family. And if he started a massacre in the Zhuge household alone, it was entirely possible. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly!¡± The leader of the Zhuge family quickly stopped Xu Chang Qing, recalling the methods Xu Chang Qing used to annihilate the entire underworld in the past two days, feeling a headache coming on. Xu Chang Qing¡¯s strength in Moon City was undoubtedly the best, even far surpassing all major families. It would take three or four top experts in the whole city working together to stand a chance against Xu Chang Qing. To kill him, The leader of Zhuge Family predicted it must be almost all of the third tier fighters. The problem was, they didn¡¯t dare to kill Zhao Yu, nor did they dare to kill Xu Chang Qing. After all, Xu Chang Qing was representing the Holy City, here to protect Zhao Yu in Moon City. If Zhao Yu died here, how could they explain it?! Who could tell if Xu Chang Qing died while protecting Zhao Yu?! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If the Holy City did nothing, future protectors wouldn¡¯t even know how they died. Therefore, Xu Chang Qing couldn¡¯t die, and Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t die either. ¡°Old Xu, with your character, you would have acted already. Why are you talking so much with us? You must want something, right?!¡± At this moment, Zhuge Dali couldn¡¯t help but step forward. ¡°Although this incident has nothing to do with the Zhuge family, just tell us, what do we need to do for you to let this go?!¡± Chapter 810 - Chapter 810: Assassination Storm (5) Chapter 810: Assassination Storm (5) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xu Chang Qing was too lazy to dwell on the content of the other party¡¯s words. He said directly,¡±! want your Zhuge family¡¯s clairaudient¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Everyone from the Zhuge Family was shocked. ¡± Xu Chang Qing, that¡¯s too much!¡± ¡± Xu Chang Qing, do you want to fight the whole Zhuge Family to the death?! When the elders heard this, they were all furious. They were filled with righteous indignation, as if they were going to attack in the next second. Seeing this, Xu Chang Qing couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips. He was also from the Moon City, so he naturally knew how the Zhuge family was like. When they could, they would try their best. If they really wanted to make a move, they would definitely not waste any time and kill. Now, they looked angry and wanted to fight to the death, but in fact, they wanted to bargain. Of course, Xu Chang Qing didn¡¯t really want the clairaudient. He just wanted to take the opportunity to raise the price and then slowly negotiate. Since the Leader was always playing the bad guy, the Zhuge Family Leader naturally jumped out to stop everyone. With a nervous look, he stopped his Family member and comforted them in various ways. At the same time, he looked at Xu Chang Qing and expressed that his clairaudient was too much. Xu Chang Qing looked at the scene in front of him and could not help but sigh. What a familiar smell. Your Zhuge family¡­¡± After a long while, he shook his head and said,¡± Don¡¯t play with these empty words. I don¡¯t like to waste my time. Let¡¯s get to the point. How much is it? So you accept the deal?!¡± ¡± Give me a number. If I think it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take Zhao Yu and leave. If I don¡¯t think it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll definitely massacre the Zhuge family today.¡± Xu Chang Qing immediately drew his sword, as if he was tired of the Zhuge family¡¯s drama. The Zhuge family members looked at each other. Finally, the Zhuge Family Leader stood up. ¡°If you ask us for it directly and we give it to you, wouldn¡¯t that prove that the Zhuge family was behind the assassination?!¡± ¡°Even though we truly didn¡¯t do it, you, Xu Chang Qing, misunderstood us. You¡¯re strong, and we can¡¯t do much about it¡­¡± ¡°So, how about we settle this with a bet fight and add some stakes? What do you think?!¡± Xu Chang Qing pondered for a moment. No matter what, he had to get something from the Zhuge family, but he wasn¡¯t going to compromise so easily. Just as he was about to refuse, Zhuge Dali quietly came forward. ¡°Brother Xu, you know, the family artifact is in my possession¡­ ¡°On the day you were attacked, I did hear some rumors, but I wasn¡¯t sure if they were true, so I didn¡¯t inform you¡­¡± ¡°If we can sign an agreement. I can tell you everything I heard that day! Xu Chang Qing squinted his eyes. In fact, he didn¡¯t believe the assassination was orchestrated by the Zhuge family; it didn¡¯t fit their style. But there were indeed people from the Zhuge family on the outskirts. So, he guessed that Zhuge Dali must have heard something with the ¡®clairaudient¡¯ and planned to act like a mantis stalking the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. He just didn¡¯t expect that their people would somehow be discovered by Zhao Yu. Thinking of this, Xu Chang Qing couldn¡¯t think of the next step but glance at Zhao Yu. The enemy was hidden nearly two kilometers away, and even he didn¡¯t notice, but Zhao Yu did. This showed that Zhao Yu had too many secrets and was overly mysterious. However, although he was curious, he had no malicious intent. He turned back to Zhuge Dali and nodded, ¡°Okay, but how do we count the number of bet fights and the stakes?!¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s a bet, it can¡¯t be with you, Xu Chang Qing. After all, you were already the strongest in Moon City three years ago¡­¡± ¡°So, our idea is, how about we have abet with Zhao Yu?!¡± ¡°With him?!¡± Xu Chang Qing frowned, thinking the other party might be using the bet to give away some resources. It now seemed the Zhuge family was really stingy and wanted to win back some?! ¡°Who¡¯s going to fight him? You?!¡± Xu Chang Qing sneered. Zhuge Dali quickly waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯m already at the peak of the third tier. Fighting Zhao Yu would be bullying him, it¡¯s inappropriate¡­ ¡°I was thinking, Zhao Yu just advanced to the third tier, so why not have one of our newly advanced third-tier juniors fight him, how about that?!¡± ¡°How many times, and what¡¯s the stake?!¡± Xu Chang Qing asked. ¡°Just once. As for the stake, how about a third-tier divine elixir?! ¡°Haha, you¡¯re generous like a beggar, aren¡¯tyou?!¡± Xu Chang Qing sneered, ¡°The stake is too small. If you¡¯re so insincere, I think there¡¯s no need to talk¡­¡± The Zhuge family members were immediately speechless. Indeed, standing opposite them was not some nobody, but an invincible third- tier existence in Moon City. If they really fought, the Zhuge family would need to sacrifice at least four or five elders to take him down. But they couldn¡¯t kill him either, breaking ties would only harm the Zhuge family. The Zhuge Family members discussed briefly with several minutes and finally reached a consensus. ¡°Three bet fights, the first with a stake of thirty million equivalent resources, the second with sixty million, and the third with ninety million, how about that?!¡± ¡°What about the participants?!¡± Xu Chang Qing calculated, one hundred eighty million, enough for Zhao Yu to train for a long time. ¡°They are all newly advanced third-tier juniors from our Zhuge family¡­ Soon, under the call of the Zhuge Family Leader, three young members of the Zhuge family came forward. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing their appearance, Xu Chang Qing frowned. He didn¡¯t recognize any of them. Zhuge Dali seemed to see his concern and took the initiative to introduce them. ¡°They all advanced to the third tier less than half a year ago¡­ Less than half a year. Xu Chang Qing calculated secretly. Under normal circumstances, in half a year, they would at most open seven or eight apertures, still a bit lacking compared to Zhao Yu. Chapter 811 - Chapter 811: Assassination Storm (6) Chapter 811: Assassination Storm (6) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation On their way here, he had already asked about Zhao Yu¡¯s progress in activating his spiritual aperture and learned that Zhao Yu already had nine spiritual apertures opened. Turning his head towards Zhao Yu, he asked, ¡°What do you think?!11 Zhao Yu scanned them through his super brain interface and confirmed that the level of these three young men was inferior to his own. One had only four spiritual aperture open, while the other two had seven and eight respectively. Moreover, judging from the qi and blood energy stored in their spiritual aperture, it was obvious they hadn¡¯t reached the limit let alone the breakthrough. ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Zhao Yu nodded as agreed. Xu Chang Qing nodded and reveal their decision, ¡°Good, that¡¯s settled then. Three matches. Regardless of the outcome, you must tell me everything you hear with on those days!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Zhuge Dali readily agreed. Next, the Zhuge Family announced that Xu Chang Qing brought Zhao Yu to the Zhuge family for a friendly gambling contest. With this, even if someone speculated later, they wouldn¡¯t suggest an attempt on Zhao Yu¡¯s life. Third-tier magic medicine gave a fair number of tech points. To fill nine spiritual aperture, Zhao Yu received nearly one hundred thousands tech points. Now, with all nine spiritual aperture, he had over ten thousand qi and blood energy. One-to-one recovery meant he could recover about ten times back and forth, which was more than enough. Normally, Zhao Yu wouldn¡¯t want to lose a third of his tech points at once. But the stakes were too high¡ªa staggering one hundred and eighty million. With so much money, converted into magic medicine, it would be enough for him to advance to the third tier. In addition, it would replenish at least over seven hundred thousand tech points. Soon, both sides took their stances. First up was the weakest among the three of them, a man named Zhuge Jin who only had four spiritual aperture open. At this moment, Zhuge Jin¡¯s face was full of discontent. Even before coming out, he had been warned by the elders to deliberately lose to Zhao Yu in the first match. The Zhuge family believed that in three matches, Zhao Yu probably wouldn¡¯t win a single one. However, if they won them all, Xu Chang Qing¡¯s reputation would suffer greatly, possibly leading to violence. Therefore, they planned to deliberately lose one or two matches to avoid Xu Chang Qing¡¯s rage. Whether it would be one or two matches depended on Xu Chang Qing¡¯s reaction. As the crowd cleared a space for the two to fight and no one was around, Zhuge Jin couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Zhao Yu, you should consider yourself lucky, otherwise¡­¡± Being young and hot-blooded, he couldn¡¯t hold back, intentionally speaking in riddles, hinting at his own strength: originally, he could have won against Zhao Yu, but because Zhao Yu was a special guest, he would go easy on him this match. Hearing this, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile. Since the members of the Zhuge family had this idea, he decided to play along with them. Soon, both sides began to fight. Zhuge Jin didn¡¯t rush to attack, but instead observed Zhao Yu¡¯s condition. On Zhao Yu¡¯s side, the blood and energy of four spiritual aperture surged directly, condensing into an attack of nearly five thousand qi and blood energy. ¡°Take this!¡± ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Zhuge Jin was greatly surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Zhao Yu to be able to condense so much qi and energy into attack. He quickly responded by mobilizing all the blood and energy in his body. However, even if all the blood and energy stored in the four spiritual aperture were mobilized, it was still several hundred points less than Zhao Yu¡¯s amount. After all, he had not undergone much practice and training, so the amount of blood and energy stored in each spiritual aperture was far less than Zhao Yu¡¯s. ¡°Boom!¡± The people of the Zhuge family watched as Zhuge Jin was heavily injured and sent flying. Although they were surprised at Zhao Yu¡¯s speed in condensing qi and blood energy, since they lost, it was a good lesson for the Zhuge Jin. ¡°Host¡­¡± Zhuge Jin lay on the ground, finding it somewhat hard to accept. Zhao Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s luck, just luck!¡± Seeing his hypocritical words, Zhuge Jin felt an impulse to knock him out. But he had lost after all, so there was no point in saying anything tough now. With the help of a few friends, Zhuge Jin went down to heal. Soon, the second challenger came up. This Zhuge family member seemed more stable, not competing with Zhao Yu, but looking at the Zhuge family leader. The Zhuge family leader had been observing Xu Chang Qjng¡¯s reaction. Seeing that he remained expressionless, he was unsure of his thoughts. After hesitating for a moment, he slightly shook his head at the second Zhuge family member on stage. Upon seeing this, the person couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of disappointment in his eyes, but quickly adjusted. Obviously, in a situation where he could win, no one wanted to lose. But since the Zhuge family leader had spoken, he couldn¡¯t defy him and planned to intentionally lose to Zhao Yu later. Although their reactions were subtle, Zhao Yu could see everything clearly with his superbrain vision. If the opponent was willing to give up all the stakes, there was no need to arrange these details, just lose to him. But now, it was obvious that he planned to lose two rounds and win one. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After weighing his options, Zhao Yu decided to continue hiding his abilities. So, as before, he mobilized the qi and blood energy of four spiritual aperture and launched an attack. The opponent did not unleash his strongest blow either, but coordinated similarly, mobilizing the qi and blood energy of five spiritual aperture, just slightly higher than Zhao Yu¡¯s. This slight excess of energy was not enough to be fatal; any defensive tactic could easily block it. For others, it might be difficult to handle, but they were well aware that Zhao Yu had the ability to rapidly recover energy. Although they didn¡¯t know how much of this ability would remain in his third tier, it was certainly enough to defend against. Chapter 812 - Chapter 812: Assassination Storm (7) Chapter 812: Assassination Storm (7) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Just as the contestant had expected, their first attack was destroyed in the collision. As for Zhao Yu, he quickly recovered his Vitality and mobilized nearly three thousand point of qi and blood energy for the next coming attacks. Seeing this, the second contestant could not be bothered to continue pestering him. He immediately mobilized more points of Vital of qi and blood energy to attack. He had to lost anyway according to their leader¡¯s decision, so there was no need to continue pestering him. He just wanted to finish the battle as soon as possible and leave this place. As expected in a long battle, the second contestant finally was defeated. When it was the third contestant¡¯s turn to go on stage, he also took a glance at the Zhuge Family Leader. After receiving the other party¡¯s nod of acknowledgment, the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡± Zhao Yu, you¡¯re indeed very strong. You¡¯ve only advanced to Third Tier for three days, yet you¡¯ve already condensed at least four spiritual aperture. You¡¯re a rare genius in the entire Moon City and even the state city¡­¡± ¡°However, right now, you are still a little lacking from me¡­¡± The third contestant was in a pretty good mood, and he lectured him as if he had been there before. Zhao Yu shrugged, as if he had no intention of responding. Soon, the two sides began to fight. The third contestant clearly suspected that Zhao Yu might have been hiding his true strength. Although not all of his qi blood energy was mobilized, he had used all total of 8,000 points in attack. On Zhao Yu¡¯s side, he didn¡¯t bother to conceal his abilities either, simultaneously mobilizing nine spiritual aperture. In the next second, a burst of fourteen thousand and four hundred points of qi and blood energy attack appeared instantly. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± ¡°over ten thousand?!¡± Many members of the Zhuge family in the audience and the third contestant were completely shocked, staring at Zhao Yu in disbelief. ¡°We concede, we concede!¡± Just as this attack was about to hit the opponent, the leader of the Zhuge family jumped out, shouting loudly, appearing in front of the contestant and effortlessly crushing the attack. Thus, the three matches ended lightly. Xu Chang Qing remained expressionless throughout, only revealing a slight smile at this moment. The leader of the Zhuge family suddenly understood that the other side had never intended to lose! They had mistakenly assumed they could spare some room for the other party and perhaps let them win one or two matches. Now, their previous actions seemed like a joke. The leader of the Zhuge family smiled bitterly and said, ¡°We¡¯ve lost all three matches. We¡¯ll honor the bet of one hundred and eighty million later¡­¡± ¡°Also, Zhuge Dali, go talk to Mr. Xu about what you heard before¡­¡± Regarding the bet, they were straightforward and didn¡¯t haggle anymore. The three young contestants each left the stage. Zhuge Jin, who had just returned after being treated for his injuries, blushed deeply with shame on his face. He had thought he needed to let Zhao Yu win deliberately, but now it seemed that Zhao Yu was genuinely stronger and didn¡¯t need his charity. ¡°The one who attempted to assassinate Zhao Yu was from the Ke family, a branch of the He family¡­¡± Soon, Zhuge Dali recounted what he had heard. However, he deliberately blurred the timing, indicating that he only found out on the day of the assassination and hadn¡¯t had a chance to inform them earlier. Xu Chang Qing also understood the dirty thoughts of the other party, but with one hundred and eighty million in hand, he didn¡¯t bother to pursue it. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll take our leave!¡± Xu Chang Qing led Zhao Yu straight out of the Zhuge family. After they left, the leader of the Zhuge family suddenly said, ¡°What happened today must not be spread outside. It was just a simple banquet, especially Zhao Yu¡¯s strength¡­¡± ¡°Leader, what do you mean?!¡± ¡°Hmph, we¡¯ve suffered such a big loss because of Zhao Yu. How can other families just let this pass?!¡± When others thought about it, it seemed true. Zhao Yu¡¯s rapid progress far exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. It would be a good choice to use him to cause trouble for other families. ¡°Brother Xu, shall we split the fifty-fifty account?!¡± The moment they left the Zhuge family, Zhao Yu put on a hypocritical smile. To his surprise, Xu Chang Qing kicked him away the next second. ¡°Damn it, why are you learning the way of the Zhuge family¡¯s people instead of good manners? Put away your fake smile. I don¡¯t care about such a small amount of money and won¡¯t compete with you!¡± Although Zhao Yu had long understood Xu Chang Qjng¡¯s character, he still had to be polite. Hearing this, he chuckled and quickly flattered him. Xu Chang Qing let it go, then got to the point. ¡°Zhuge Dali¡¯s words, you¡¯ve heard them too. It was the He family who tried to assassinate you¡­¡± ¡°What are you planning to do?!¡± Zhao Yu rubbed his chin and said, ¡°I¡¯ll settle my own scores. Next, let¡¯s pretend we don¡¯t know anything¡­¡± ¡°You should meet your old lover¡­¡± Seeing Xu Chang Qing¡¯sunfriendly look, Zhao Yu coughed twice and smiled awkwardly. ¡°You should eat and drink. I¡¯ll continue to practice in the temple. There are plenty of resources available for practice¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing was somewhat surprised, thinking that Zhao Yu would ask him to destroy the He family next. Zhao Yu had also seen through his thoughts. With a serious expression, he said,¡± This kind of revenge must be taken by myself. Therefore, I plan to wait until my strength has reached a certain level before going to look for the He family¡­¡± ¡°Ambition!¡± Xu Chang Qing said with appreciation. Little did he know that Zhao Yu was afraid that Xu Chang Qing would attack the He family and take away all the resources of the He family. After all, the He family had already wanted to kill him. He would not be polite. When he took revenge in the future, he would naturally take all the resources of the He family in one go. If they attacked now, they obviously wouldn¡¯t get a share of the loot. After all, the He family wasn¡¯t as polite as the Zhuge family. If they were to come, they might directly fall out with each other and fight. After Zhao Yu returned to the temple and began cultivating. On the other side, the He family¡¯s meeting room was covered in dark clouds. ¡°Xu Chang Qing grabbed the tail. He actually caught the Zhuge Family¡¯s spy¡­¡± ¡± This means that the Zhuge family has already known about our actions that day. They plan to hunt us as well¡­¡± ¡°So, our plan was still known by the Zhuge family¡­¡± Leader He said with a solemn expression. ¡°This means that Xu Chang Qing and the others might already know that it was my He family who did it¡­¡± ¡°But now, they are not making any moves. I suspect that they are holding back a big wave¡­¡± The He family members let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Follow the plan. Secretly send the young away in batches and escape to other cities and towns¡­¡± ¡°On the surface, everything is as usual¡­¡± ¡°In addition, think of a way to assassinate Zhao Yu. As long as Zhao Yu dies, Xu Chang Qing will definitely be punished and summoned back for investigation¡­¡± ¡°As for the new emissary, he might not be able to find us then¡­¡± Family Leader He understood that the moment of life and death for the family had arrived. At this moment, he could only burn his bridges and get rid of Zhao Yu. ¡°But Zhao Yu went to the temple¡­¡± An elder hesitated. ¡°Think of away!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you think of a way to lure Zhao Yu out?!¡± Family Leader He was furious. ¡°I want him dead!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± In an instant, the entire He family moved. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The strategists began to plan how to lure Zhao Yu out of the temple to assassinate him. There was even the possibility of entering the temple to assassinate him, but it was all denied. Just like that, this storm gradually calmed down. However, in the dark, undercurrents were surging. Some people realized that the He family seemed to have come into contact with the previous King Slayer Rank 5 fighter of the Moon City, the strongest of the Moon City who had advanced to the third tier a long time ago. Chapter 813 - Chapter 813: The He Family’s Plan! Chapter 813: The He Family¡¯s Plan! Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Inside the temple, Zhao Yu swallowed one dose of magic medicine after another. The blood and qi energy values within his spiritual aperture were continuously rising. For others, advancing to the Third Tier actually consisted of two parts other than leveling. The first step was to open the spiritual aperture, and the second step was to fill it with qi and blood energy. Opening the spiritual aperture seemed simple, but in reality, it was quite difficult. The so-called spiritual aperture was not on the physical level; it existed in a state that was both inside and outside the human body. Even with many experience, one could only vaguely locate it and couldn¡¯t pinpoint its exact position. For everyone who advanced to the Third Tier, the most challenging aspect was precisely locating the spiritual aperture and opening it without any error. As for the second step, filling the aperture with qi and blood energy seemed simple but was actually harder. This was because the spiritual aperture was in a special real qi realm, requiring the transfer of qi and blood from the physical world into this special state not only consumed resources but also drained one¡¯s mind focus energy. Normally, it would take an average person a month or even several months to fill an aperture. Of course, with sufficient resources, this time could be reduced, but compared to the gains, it was generally not cost-effective for most people. After all, each time an aperture was filled, the consumption of qi and blood was often several times or tens of times faster than gathering energy into the aperture, varying according to individual constitution and time frame. But for Zhao Yu, none of these were problems. Originally, it was thought that the Super Brain Vision could only scan physical things. However, Zhao Yu discovered that it could help him accurately locate the spiritual aperture inside his body. Moreover, when transporting and storing qi and blood energy, the efficiency could reach one-to-one, with almost no waste. This meant that Zhao Yu required much fewer resources for cultivation compared to others, yet his efficiency was much higher. Most importantly, while others might need several years to cultivate fully, Zhao Yu might only need a few days. On this day, as Zhao Yu was opening his spiritual aperture in the temple, Xu Chang Qing suddenly came to find him. ¡°You might need to be more careful. It seems the He family is preparing to take action!¡± Xu Chang Qing¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°During these days you¡¯ve been cultivating, there have been major changes in the He family¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Zhao Yu asked with curiosity. ¡°He Qing from the He family¡¯s Sequence 3 defeated two people in a row and successfully advanced to Sequence 1 of the He family¡­¡± ¡°Furthermore, he have activated the young leader program¡­¡± ¡°The most unbelievable thing is that He Qing actually passed the young leader procedure and became the youngest family leader of the He family!¡± ¡°What does this have to do with us?!¡± Zhao Yu was stunned. ¡°It does!¡± Xu Chang Qing nodded with an awkward expression.¡± I killed He Qing!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Zhao Yu was stunned. He could not understand what was the big deal. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?!¡± ¡°He Qing is the young leader of the He family. However, he was killed by me. This means that the He family can stand up and attack me openly¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing explained. ¡°This also means when you appeared outside. They will be able to attack me and kill you accidently¡­¡± ¡°Of course, they didn¡¯t kill you personally. Someone else did.¡± Xu Chang Qing added. ¡°These few days, the strongest person in Moon City has been very close to the He family recently¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, I suspect that the He family might want this guy to kill you. If he kills five, the pressure from the Holy City will not be too great¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing hesitated for a moment and said,¡± Moreover, that He Qing seems to be fishy. I clearly controlled the intensity of my attack, but in the end, I still ended up killed him. Therefore, I suspect that he might have taken the initiative to seek death¡­¡± ¡°The purpose is to find a reason to delay me openly. Moreover, the time is uncertain¡­¡± ¡°Using the young leader as a trap, he¡¯s really willing!¡± Zhao Yu sighed and nodded.¡± Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go out for the time being. At the very least, I have to wait until these resources are used up!¡± But thinking about it, it was normal. To the He family, if they did not kill Zhao Yu, the possibility of the He family being destroyed in the future was extremely high. On the contrary, killing Zhao Yu and seizing his the Silent Array Flag and talisman treasures could ensure the survival of the He family. ¡± What about the Wu family? Nothing happened?¡± Zhao Yu was a little puzzled. Talisman treasures could only be used twice, but magic artifact could be used for a long time. Clearly, the Wu family¡¯s losses were greater. ¡°The Wu family seems to have seen through the He family¡¯s scheme. They haven¡¯t made any moves recently. They should be planning to watch the show!¡± Xu Chang Qing continued, ¡°It¡¯s understandable that the Wu family didn¡¯t do anything. After all, they have two magical artifacts. If they lose one, they can still maintain the glory of the family¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, the effects of the Silent Array Flag aren¡¯t too strong among Third Tier Artifacts. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be in the hands of Wu Fan, a Sequence One.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Zhao Yu suddenly understood. ¡°In any case, you should stay in the temple during this period of time. Do not go out¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing paused for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s best if you follow the Oracle and don¡¯t run around¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He carefully glanced at the old man who was sleeping soundly on the chair.¡± The Oracle is a Fourth Tier expert. With him around, no one would dare to do anything!¡± he whispered. ¡°I understand!¡± Zhao Yu smiled. His life was still very important to him. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep looking for trouble with the He family during this period of time. I¡¯ll try my best to fight them and make an understanding so that they won¡¯t have a reason to kill you in the future¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing nodded and left. Chapter 814 - Chapter 814: The He Family’s Plan! (2) Chapter 814: The He Family¡¯s Plan! (2) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xu Chang Qing quickly left after giving his instructions. After he left, the old man who was sleeping soundly beside him suddenly woke up. He looked at Zhao Yu and said indifferently,¡± Are you related to her?!11 Zhao Yu was stunned. After cultivating for so many days, he had also tried to get close to the old man but the Oracle had no intention of paying attention to him. This was the first time the other party had spoken in many days. He hurriedly replied, ¡°No, Xu Chang Qing is my Protector. I¡¯m the new King Slayer Ranks fighter arrived here not long¡­¡± ¡°Protector¡­¡± The old man smiled and shook his head. ¡°With her strength, it is more than enough for her to destroy the He Family. Now, it seems that she intends to make the He family your stepping stone to help you grow¡­¡± As an Oracle, the old man had been in the Temple for a long time. He had seen many things like fight among people. But now, it was only because Zhao Yu¡¯s cultivation speed was extremely fast that he was somewhat interested and chatted with him. However, just as Zhao Yu wanted to continue chatting, the old man closed his eyes and fell asleep like before. In an instant, he began snoring. Seeing this, Zhao Yu could only smile bitterly and shake his head. He felt that this old man really had the demeanor of a master. He did not think about it and continued to cultivate in the temple. Time passed day by day, and the outside world was surging with all kinds of events. In particular, the He family had lost their magic tools, which had caused many large minor families to move when they heard the news, wanting to take the opportunity to rise up. On the contrary, the other four top families had been very calm during this period of time. Not only did they not get involved, but they also made their disciples keep a low profile, as if they were afraid of causing big trouble. On this day, Zhao Yu was cultivating when he suddenly received a piece of news. ¡°Zhao Yu, we¡¯ve been bullied¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head. Previously, Cai Xun had already made use of the fact that they were all from the lower realm and their relationship in Black Stone Town to ask him for help once. That time, if not for his powerful strength, he might have been killed long ago. Now, it was obvious that the He family was behind this. As for whether Cai Xun was really bullied or not, it was not important to him. If he had to seek help from others for everything, he is going to die soon enough. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t reply, but Cai Xun sent messages one after another. He was annoyed, so he directly blacklisted this person and turned around to continue cultivating. Two days later, Zhao Yu received another message. This time, it was from Zhuge Ying. ¡°Zhao Yu, do you want to participate in abet? The stakes are very high¡­¡± ¡°If you win, it will not be a problem for you to train to the peak of the third tier¡­¡± Seeing this, Zhao Yu understood that the He family was still unwilling to give up and had used the method of enticement. He was too lazy to ask Zhuge Ying about the details and replied that he was not interested. Zhuge Ying didn¡¯t chatter like Cai Xun. He only expressed his regret that it was fine. ¡°It seems like Zhuge Ying has been used by someone. I wonder when should I go out now¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about this and continued to cultivate in seclusion. He didn¡¯t want to experience the situation where he was almost die the last time. Three days later. This time, an unexpected old acquaintance suddenly sent a message. ¡°Zhao Yu, do you still remember me?!¡± ¡± Of course!¡± Zhao Yu could not help but smile when he saw the familiar profile picture and the name that indicated his identity. Soon, Wu Liu¡¯s messages were sent over one after another. ¡°Someone has offered three million to let me bring you some news¡­¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t bother with such matters. However, I don¡¯t know if I should tell you the news they are talking about¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s news that has something to do with you!¡± News related to me? Zhao Yu was stunned for a moment. Thinking back, he did not seem to have any weaknesses. Xu Chang Qing was the only one who had a good relationship with him recently. However, with Xu Chang Qing¡¯s strength, it was impossible for him to be in danger. Suddenly, he thought of someone. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me! Is Qian Xin Yue?¡± Wu Liu was surprised.¡± I knew it. How could a person like you take risks because of a woman? This isn¡¯t a trait that a big shot should have¡­¡± ¡°Since you know, then I can rest assured. I look forward to your name shaking the continent in the future¡­¡± The next second, Zhao Yu¡¯s replied him. ¡°What happened to Qian Xin Yue?¡± Only then did Wu Liu understand that Zhao Yu had no idea what had happened to Qian Xin Yue. After hesitating for a moment, he told him the contents. ¡°Qian Xin Yue was expelled a few days ago. She was expelled from the Qian family because she had stolen from Qian Duo Duo many times¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Zhao Yu was stunned. How could this be? He couldn¡¯t help but think of that Qian Xin Yue who kept talking about young ladies on the first day they knew each other even till the last time they met. Based on his understanding of Qian Xin Yue, she was loyal to Qian Duo Duo. Even more than him as her lover. How could she betray her for such a thing? Her loyalty exchange for money? ¡°How is she now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu thought of Qian Xin Yue and his own identity and felt a sense of sorrow. On the other side, Wu Liu also believed that Qian Xin Yue would not do such a thing for money. In the end, she was still expelled from the Qian family. ¡°She¡¯s not living well now. Without the protection of the Qian family, many people have gone to bully her¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s blind now, her limbs were broken, and she¡¯s locked in a small cage without proper meal and shelter in the east of the city¡­¡± Wu Liu sighed.¡± I wanted to save her, but when I got close, I felt a chill, as if I was being targeted by a ferocious beast¡­¡± Chapter 815 - Chapter 815: The He Family’s Plan (3) Chapter 815: The He Family¡¯s Plan (3) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Lately, our master told me that there was a trap behind this and warned me not to get involved¡­¡± He family! Zhao Yu immediately guessed the truth. ¡°Thanks!¡± Zhao Yu replied with two words, his eyes and expression turning cold. He did not expect that the He family would resort to such unscrupulous means to force him out. First, he used Cai Xun and the others, then he used Zhuge Ying to tempt them. Now, they didn¡¯t even let Qian Xin Yue off. He didn¡¯t understand why Qian Xin Yue, a member of the Qian family, was expelled all of the sudden. Did the Qian family not know about his relationship with Qian Xin Yue? Or did the He family offer some benefits that the Qian family had no choice but to accept? Or perhaps, Qian Xin Yue¡¯s expulsion was purely a trap set up by someone to deceive Qian Duo Duo? ¡°I have been training for almost half a month. It is time to go out and take a walk¡­¡± Zhao Yu stretched his body and slowly stood up. However, at this moment, the old man who was sleeping beside him woke up. ¡°If you go out now, it will not be so easy for you to return this time¡­¡± Zhao Yu was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect the oracle to be awake this time, but he seemed to know his situation and was even willing to remind him. ¡°Thank you for your concern!¡± ¡°I have a reason to go out¡­¡± Zhao Yu cupped his hands and said seriously. ¡± Because of a woman?!¡± The oracle seemed to have seen through his thoughts. He shook his head and said, ¡°A man has no woman in his heart. It¡¯s natural for him to draw his saber quickly.¡± ¡°This kind of bond can only become your burden, weakness, and flaw¡­¡± It seemed to be a reminder, but it also seemed to be a sigh, making Zhao Yu feel that this person had a story. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Oracle. However, if a person is blindly rational, it will be too boring!¡± Zhao Yu smiled. He knew very well that going out now would bring about a lot of risks and he might not able to stay alive. However, Qian Xin Yue had followed him for a period of time. Although he had asked Qian Xin Yue if she was willing to leave with him. The answer he received was, ¡°I have already made vow to commit my life to Miss¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t let her down and she let you down!¡± Zhao Yu sighed, feeling that it was not worth it for Qian Xin Yue. She devoted herself entirely to Miss Dodo Do, but she turned around and betrayed her. Seeing that Zhao Yu had made up his mind, the oracle nodded and said no more. Only after Zhao Yu left did the oracle sigh softly, ¡°Rationality¡­ You are right! Who can remain rational from beginning to end?!¡± Before Zhao Yu could leave the temple, as he passed through the front hall, many people gave him strange looks. In places where they thought he wouldn¡¯t notice, they quietly passed on messages to the outside. ¡°You actually came out!¡± In the front hall, to Zhao Yu¡¯s surprise, an elder of the Wu family took the initiative to speak to him. Zhao Yu pause and look at the elder in surprise. The Wu family elder shook his head, ¡°You should know that what¡¯s info you received was a trap, right?!¡± ¡°I know!¡± Zhao Yu nodded. ¡°Then why are you still going?!¡± The Wu family elder asked in confusion. Zhao Yu chuckled softly, ¡°In life, there are things we should do and things we shouldn¡¯t. She has never betrayed me, so why should I?!¡± ¡°But what confuses me is that I took the Wu family¡¯s treasure. Why would the Wu family come to warn me?!¡± The Wu family elder seemed surprised by Zhao Yu¡¯s response. After a moment of reflection, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just letting you know that this trap was set by the He family alone, with no involvement from the Wu family¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, the Wu family can afford to let go. A mere magical artifact isn¡¯t worth resorting to such petty means¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but laugh, recalling the earlier provocation by Huo Ying and the troubles that ensued. The Wu family elder blushed, understanding what Zhao Yu was laughing at, and coughed, ¡°To be honest, the He family has gone mad, driven to desperation. At this point, the Wu family doesn¡¯t want to get involved¡­¡± ¡°As for the Silent Array Flag, I¡¯ve heard you need resources. Perhaps we can make a deal?!¡± ¡°A deal¡­¡± Zhao Yu consulted his Super Brain and found that the upgrade of the Silent Array Flag had reached 43%. It should be successfully upgraded in a while. As for the talisman treasure, the Super Brain had long since analyzed it, but the gains were minimal, only speeding up Zhao Yu¡¯s understanding of those tadpole-like characters. The main reason is that the power of the talisman treasure comes from the fourth tier. Every use consumes this power, and once it¡¯s depleted, the talisman treasure is useless. ¡°We can talk about the deal later, but not now. Let me study the Silent Array Flag first, and then we¡¯ll discuss it¡­¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t reject the idea, giving the Wu family a glimmer of hope, and then he walked out of the temple. It was like emerging into the light again; the dazzling brightness made Zhao Yu squint his eyes shut. After a few seconds, he slowly opened them to adjust. ¡°Whoosh¨C!¡± A breeze blew from afar, rustling the dry leaves on the ground. On the street, people hurried by, seemingly in a rush, yet discreetly watching Zhao Yu¡¯s movements. There was no doubt that the area around the temple was filled with spies. Zhao Yu smirked coldly, raised his hand, and hailed a taxi. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sir, where to?!¡± The taxi driver was a woman in her thirties or forties, smiling warmly. ¡°East side of the city!¡± Zhao Yu replied curtly, turning his head to look out the window. ¡°Alright!¡± The driver didn¡¯t say much more, quickly starting the car and heading towards the destination. Chapter 816 - Chapter 816: The He Family’s Plan! (4) Chapter 816: The He Family¡¯s Plan! (4) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation As their car started moving, the number of cars passing by on the road unknowingly increased. Zhao Yu turned a deaf ear to all of this and looked out the window with a heavy heart. Little did he know that every move he made when he walked out of the temple today was spread throughout the entire city. The reactions of the various factions were different. ¡°Zhao Yu is still too bold¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He is acting on impulse. He is actually willing to take the risk for a mere maid¡­¡± ¡°Such a person will ultimately be unable to walk to the end¡­¡± ¡°What a pity. I thought he was a big shot, but it seems like he¡¯s just so idiot! Even I know what¡¯s waiting for him.¡± Many people felt a little regretful, but they also felt that Zhao Yu was too loyal. He had only slept with the maid of the Qian family for a month. The Qian family had already chased that woman out of the house, but Zhao Yu was still willing to search for her. Although many spread the words, the number of people paying attention to the east of the city did not decrease at all. After all, everyone had witnessed the recent madness of the He family. They all wanted to see the final outcome. Of course, the most important thing was who would get the two family Treasures in Zhao Yu¡¯s hands in the end. East of the city. In an iron cage, four iron chains confined a person dressed in rags, her body covered in bruises and looking like a beggar. Her eye sockets were empty where her eyes had been gouged out. Flies and mosquitoes buzzed around her freely. She hung her head low, and if not for the faint breathing movement of her chest, anyone would have thought she was dead. Next to the iron cage, two men stood chatting casually. ¡°Fourth Brother, are you really planning to go after Zhao Yu?!¡± ¡°What else?¡± The man called Fourth Brother replied calmly, ¡°Even though I am a King Slayer Rank 5 fighter now, to advance further, I need immense resources. Relying solely on my small business, my progress is too slow¡­¡± ¡°But Zhao Yu is also a King Slayer Rank 5 like you. If you kill him, won¡¯t it cause trouble?!¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Fourth Brother smirked, ¡°Killing another Rank 5 is nothing. At worst, I¡¯ll compensate for his share when I get to Moon City¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not easy to compensate for. Just the Tier Three and Tier Four beast kings won¡¯t be enough¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Fourth Brother¡¯s face showed indifference, ¡°Even if I have to compensate, that¡¯s a problem for the future. Right now, I need resources. The He family can provide them, and that¡¯s enough for me!¡± ¡°Beep beep~~!¡± At this moment, Fourth Brother¡¯s phone rang at his waist. He took it out and, upon seeing the message, couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Zhao Yu is here!¡± The man beside him also smiled and kicked the cage, laughing, ¡°Who would have thought this woman would be useful, actually luring Zhao Yu here¡­¡± Whether it was his kick or his words, the person in the cage instantly became agitated. ¡°Clang clang-~!¡± She struggled frantically, as if trying to say something. But when she opened her mouth, there was no tongue. From her hollow eye sockets, two lines of tears streamed down. In just a few days, she had been tortured beyond recognition, unable even to die. Every time she was on the brink of death, someone would bring out a life potion to prolong her agony, making her wish for death. ¡°Tsk tsk, Zhao Yu truly is a warrior for love¡­¡± ¡°Knowing full well this is a trap, yet he still rushes in!¡± Fourth Brother sneered, ¡°I just wonder, when he sees what you look like now, will he be disgusted and regret leaving the temple?!¡± Upon hearing this, the person in the cage momentarily stopped struggling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qian Xin Yue¡¯s agitated heart gradually calmed down. Her head, which had been raised, drooped again, and her disheveled hair covered her scarred face. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Whether Zhao Yu wants it or not, I¡¯ll kill him and bury you together¡­¡± Fourth Brother laughed heartily. ¡°Rip~~!¡± Just then, a taxi stopped not far away. Zhao Yu had finally arrived. Chapter 817 - Chapter 817: Xu Chang Qing’s Past Chapter 817: Xu Chang Qing¡¯s Past Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Qian Xin Yue¡­¡± Looking at the person in the cage, Zhao Yu had a complicated expression on his face. Although he had seen Qian Xin Yue¡¯s condition through his vision two kilometers away, it was not as shocking as the naked eye. This reminded him of the first time he met Qian Xin Yue. She was arrogant, cold, and had a foul mouth. That was his first impression of her. When Qian Xin Yue drugged and toasted him, Zhao Yu accepted the offer willingly, thinking that it would be a waste not to take advantage of this beauty. However, in the process of getting to know her later, he realized that Qian Xin Yue was more than any ordinary girl. She had the gentleness and innocence than any normal girls had. Maybe she was raised for her duty to the Miss Qian. Therefore, she might not able to live as a normal girl in the past. That was why Zhao Yu had asked Qian Xin Yue if she was willing to follow him before and after he left Moon City. Unfortunately, at that time, Qian Xin Yue still only wanted to work for Qian Duo Duo. Although she was reluctant, she still rejected Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu also put an end to their relationship in his heart and told himself that no matter what happened to Qian Xin Yue in the future, he would not be moved. ¡°Pa da ¡ª!¡± A teardrop fell silently. Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow. ¡°After experienced so many lost in my journey, I¡¯m really not as heartless as I imagined¡­¡± He thought that he could let it go easily, but now it seemed that he was not such a person. ¡°Sir, you haven¡¯t paid your fare yet¡­¡± At this moment, the driver lady walked up. As if she did not notice the strange atmosphere around her, she directly asked for the fare. ¡°Haha!¡± Zhao Yu suddenly smiled. He looked at the chauffeur who was walking over and suddenly stretched out his hand. The moment he made his move, the female driver took out a dagger from her pocket and stabbed it quickly at Zhao Yu. The two of them actually had a tacit understanding and chose to attack at the same time. ¡°Boom ~~!¡± The attack that had condensed nearly ten thousand points Vital of qi and blood energy instantly dissipated. ¡± Huh?!¡± The female driver¡¯s face was filled with shock. She lowered her head and looked at the big hole in her chest. She muttered,¡± How is this possible I¡¯m lost to a newcomer? I am dying soon?¡± ¡°Hehe, a murderer like you has no right to live any longer!¡± Zhao Yu sneered. Before he got into the car, he had already scanned through his vision and confirmed that the female driver in front of him was from the He family. Moreover, she had the strength of a Third Tier. As expected, the moment the other party arrived at the destination, she chose to make a move. Unfortunately, Zhao Yu had planned to play along with them till he was out. In the end, he was better than her. The He Family Leader, who was watching the battle from afar, frowned slightly when he saw this, but he quickly relaxed. It didn¡¯t matter to him that the assassination didn¡¯t succeed. He still had a killing move to make. This female driver was just a casual move. It would be best if he could kill Zhao Yu, but it didn¡¯t matter if he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Unfortunately, I was unable to see through Zhao Yu¡¯s strength. However, he should at least breakthrough low level and be close to the mid level of third tier¡­¡± ¡°Why did she only condense ten thousand Vitality into her attacks?!¡± The only thing that puzzled Leader He was that the female assassin only used such less energy in her attack. She was somewhat careless. Little did he know that the female assassin was also extremely shocked. She clearly wanted to use all her strength, but during the battle, she felt that she was being suppressed. Her blood and qi energy was not condensed properly, so she hurriedly fought the enemy. ¡°Super Brain, deactivate the Silent Domain!¡± Zhao Yu said calmly in his mind. During his time in the temple, he did not come up empty-handed. Other than his cultivation level, the Super Brain had also deciphered the molecular seal scripts in the Silent Array Flag and developed a set of abilities that could enable him to use his vision to perform the Silent Domain. Of course, the effect of using it directly on the vision wasn¡¯t as good as using the Silent Array Flag. However, in an instant battle, it could still achieve the effect of catching the enemy off guard by interrupting their energy flow. ¡°Zhao Yu, you are indeed as affectionate as the rumors say¡­¡± Fourth Brother laughed loudly, his eyes full of mockery. He was also a King Slayer Rank 5 fighter, but he felt that he was much more cautious than Zhao Yu. If it were him, he would definitely not come out. He would definitely stay in the temple until the day he left the Moon City. Zhao Yu did not even look at him. Instead, he looked at Qian Xin Yue and talked softly.¡± Qian Xin Yue, I¡¯m here to bring you back!¡± ¡°Hmmmm ~~!¡± Although Qian Xin Yue¡¯s tongue was cut off and her eyes were blinded, her hearing was still functional. She had long heard Zhao Yu¡¯s arrival. She immediately sobbed, and two lines of tears silently flowed down. ¡°Zhao Yu, you dare ignore me!?¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s actions made Fourth Brother feel insulted and he flew into a rage. However, Zhao Yu still ignored him and walked toward Qian Xin Yue. ¡°Die!¡± Fourth Brother was abnormally furious. He did not care about saying anything polite. He immediately condensed his vitality to qi and blood energy and rushed towards Zhao Yu. Finally, when the distance between the two was only about ten meters, Zhao Yu turned around. He only said four words, but it made Fourth Brother¡¯s expression change drastically, and his pupils constricted. ¡°Are you so sure?!¡± Shua! The next second, Zhao Yu activated the Silent Domain through his Super Brain. Fourth Brother, who had originally condensed nearly sixty thousand Vitality into his attacks, instantly became unstable. The chaotic Vitality value turned into an azure dragon at this moment and rampaged wildly in his body. The skin on his body cracked inch by inch, and blood gushed out like a fountain. ¡°Not good!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fourth Brother quickly gathered his focus and tried to control the direction of his blood and Qi. With his experience, it was just a mess in the rhythm as his blood essence was in disorder. As long as he was given time, he could calm it down. How could Zhao Yu give him a chance in a Battlezone? ¡°Die ¡ª!¡± In an instant, an attack condensed from thirty thousand Vitality points appeared.. Chapter 818 - Chapter 818: Xu Chang Qing’s Past (2) Chapter 818: Xu Chang Qing¡¯s Past (2) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Bang How could I¡­.I lost to a¡­I am unwilling¡­¡± As Fourth Brother roared before his death, his entire body exploded into a bloody mist. ¡°This¡­¡± At this moment, everyone watching the battle was stunned. Before the match started, everyone felt that Zhao Yu would most likely lose. However, he still felt lucky. He felt that Zhao Yu was a person who could create miracles. He might be able to turn defeat into victory, even though the chances were very low. However, no one had expected that Zhao Yu would be in a complete victory. The fourth brother was instantly killed. ¡°How did he do it?!¡± Is Zhao Yu really just a new advanced third tier fighter!?¡± Someone muttered to himself, suspecting that there might be other realms above their knowing. They were both at the third tier rank, but why was Zhao Yu so strong? It was simply ridiculous! ¡°Swoosh!¡± The lackeys who were originally following Fourth Brother turned around and wanted to escape. However, in the next second, an energy wave passed through their body. ¡°Bang ¡ª!¡± All their body followed in theirs fourth brother¡¯s footsteps and was blown to pieces. At this moment, Zhao Yu had also rushed to Qian Xin Yue¡¯s side. Someone shouted in surprise, shocking everyone once again. ¡°Zhao Yu did not stop in his tracks during the battle just now. He kept walking towards Qian Xin Yue¡­¡± 11 How is that possible?!¡± ¡± Isn¡¯t this too exaggerated?!¡± Someone screamed,¡± Even television dramas don¡¯t dare to shoot like this!¡± ¡°Wuuu ¡ª!¡± Qian Xin Yue couldn¡¯t see Zhao Yu, but she could feel a person standing in front of her. The fragrance in the wind made her understand that Zhao Yu was here. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t say anything else. He reached out and took off the iron chain that was tied around Qian Xin Yue. These iron chains were specially crafted with the ability to isolate the flow of qi and blood energy, rendering the prisoner completely powerless. They couldn¡¯t resist and found it nearly impossible even to die. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I have a life potion here. Once you swallow it, you¡¯ll recover quickly¡­¡± Zhao Yu pulled out a bottle of life potion from his pocket and was about to feed it to Qian Xin Yue. ¡°Pfft¡ª!¡± A mouthful of fresh blood spurted from Qian Xin Yue¡¯s mouth. ¡°What is going on?!1¡® Zhao Yu was shocked and quickly hold Qian Xin Yue tightly. Just moments ago, when he removed the iron chains from Qian Xin Yue¡¯s body, she chose to sever her own heart vessel as her vital energy began to recover. Super Brain! Zhao Yu immediately called out to the Super Brain, but it regretfully gave a negative response. Over the past few days, Qian Xin Yue had been hanging by a thread, barely ahve. If it weren¡¯t for the life potion sustaining her, she would have already died. ¡¯ Now, she was even more determined to die. No matter how potent the life potion, it couldn¡¯t save her. Qian Xin Yue refused to swallow the life potion. Instead, she grabbed Zhao Yu¡¯s hand. In her dying moments, she slowly wrote a single character in Zhao Yu¡¯s palm. ¡°Love¡­¡± With the final stroke completed, Qian Xin Yue collapsed entirely. ¡°No¡­Don¡¯t do this!¡± Zhao Yu stood in a daze, thinking there was still a chance to save her. He believed that as long as Qian Xin Yue was alive, he could save her with the life potion. But he underestimated the power of her will. Since she is determined to die, it¡¯s incredibly difficult to save her. Qian Xin Yue¡¯s sorrow outweighed her joy, leading her to choose death. She couldn¡¯t face the fact that the young mistress, who threw her out of the Qian family and left her to the mercy of their enemies, was someone she had sworn to serve loyally all her life. She never imagined that the mistress she devoted herself to would betray her at a critical moment. She couldn¡¯t accept this reality¡­ ¡°Qian Duo Duo! You will pay for this¡± Zhao Yu murmured softly. To his surprise, Qian Xin Yue suddenly grabbed his hand with a burst of strength. Zhao Yu was taken aback, ¡°Do you want me to seek revenge, or do you not want me to kill her?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the former, nod. If it¡¯s the latter, write a ¡¯no¡¯¡­¡± While Zhao Yu was conflicted, Qian Xin Yue unhesitatingly wrote in his hand. ¡°No¡­¡± Seeing the crookedly written character, Zhao Yu fell silent. He understood Qian Xin Yue¡¯s thoughts and could empathize with her. After all, Qian Xin Yue had relied on Qian Duo Duo all her life. Even if it was just unintentional acts or charity from Qian Duo Duo, to Qian Xin Yue, it was the only light in her life. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll respect your wishes, but I¡¯ll also make her pay her action¡­¡± After promising Qian Xin Yue , Zhao Yu sorrow deeply for a while. Soon enough, he released a huge surge of energy. With one attack, Qian Xin Yue¡¯s body turned into powder, dispersing into the air. ¡°Rest assure, I will keep my promise.,.1 really can¡¯t afford to go through this kind of thing again¡­¡± Zhao Yu sighed heavily, realizing that all the women who had followed him never met a good end. They either died or left too far behind. From that moment, Zhao Yu resolved never to get involved with women again never to develop feelings. If he did, it would only be fleeting encounters. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°He actually lost¡­¡± In the distance, the He family¡¯s leader¡¯s eyes were filled with unwillingness. He hadn¡¯t expected that after all the schemes and plots, Zhao Yu would overcame with sheer force and emerge victorious. It made the He family¡¯s previous arrangements seem ridiculous. ¡°Oh no! Bad news! Leader!!! Xu Chang Qinghas broken through the encirclement and is only three kilometers away¡­.¡± Chapter 819 - Chapter 819: Xu Chang Qing’s Past (3) Chapter 819: Xu Chang Qing¡¯s Past (3) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation At this moment, someone reported. However, Family Leader He did not move. He was thinking about whether he should activate the final plan or retreat. If he did, there would be no turning back. ¡°Eighth Brother, do you think Xu Chang Qing will let the He family off if he comes?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡± Let¡¯s kill them all!¡± Hearing this, a trace of viciousness flashed in the eyes of the Leader. He shouted,¡± Pass on my order. Activate the final plan. We won¡¯t survive if we don¡¯t be the demon now!¡± ¡°But¡­What is the final plan?!¡± The other elders were shocked, but as they saw that Xu Chang Qing was rushing over soon, so they finally agreed. Family Leader He had just finished his command when a commotion broke out among the crowd. ¡°Wu Xiao, you slept with my woman. Go to hell!¡± A young man suddenly attacked from behind another person. That person was caught off guard and actually died. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± While the crowd was shouting, conflicts erupted in other places as well. ¡°Zhuge Ming, let¡¯s pay back the grudge of the bet from back then¡­¡± ¡°Bang-!¡± ¡°Bang¨C!¡± The entire spectator area was in complete chaos. Under the situation where people did not know who would suddenly make a move, they were jittery and nervous. In addition, there were people who took advantage of the situation and stirred up trouble. Soon, thousands of people in the entire viewing area were fighting. ¡°Leader, something bad has happened. The younger generation of our family has started fighting¡­¡± The Zhuge Family Leader was stunned. After understanding the situation, he sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°The He family actually dares to fight us to the death?!¡± A Zhuge Family elder was puzzled and asked why it was related to the He family. ¡°The He family wants to kill Zhao Yu. In order to achieve their goal, they will drag all the families in the Moon City down with them¡­¡± ¡°Now, the entire venue is in complete chaos. Even if Zhao Yu dies, the He family will not admit it and will instead push the blame onto all of us¡­¡± ¡°As for the Holy City¡¯s emissary, you all know his character. He will pluck feathers from the wild goose that passes by. If there is a chance to get involved with us, you all know that he will definitely drag us down with him¡­¡± ¡°At that time, even if the He family is finished, my Zhuge family and the other three families will either die or be skinned¡­¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s in it for them to drag us down?!¡± A new elder still did not understand the crux of this matter and hurriedly asked. ¡°Of course, we have to say the same thing. As long as we cooperated and aligned as one, then all our families will only lose a sum of resources and not go to war¡­¡± ¡°This¡­ You can do this?¡± An elder was shocked.¡± Will the Holy City¡¯s top management believe it?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the He family chose to gamble¡­¡± The Zhuge Family Leader cursed, ¡°These lunatics, they really don¡¯t want to live anymore¡­¡±. ¡°Inform everyone that all the Third tier experts are not to act rashly and retreat now¡­¡± He was afraid that the storm would blow up and drag the third tier experts down with the battle. They were the pillar of the family. If there were too many casualties, it would shake the status of their family. The other three major families, after their initial bewilderment, quickly reacted and issued the same order as the Zhuge family, instructing their third-tier fighter to hide themselves. At the same time, a large number of third-tier fighters emerged from the shadows, heading towards Zhao Yu to attack. ¡°Run! Some random third-tier fighters are coming¡­¡± Zhao Yu, having the ability of vision, had long noticed something was amiss afar. However, within his vision range, there was no sign of Xu Chang Qing. ¡°Damn it, aren¡¯t you invincible in Moon City?¡± Zhao Yu cursed Xu Chang Qing and turned to flee outside the city as well. At this time, the safest place was naturally the temple. However, the He family had long prepared for this, stationing their most third- tier fighters in the direction of the temple. Rushing towards that direction would be a death wish. On the contrary, the areas far from the city had the fewest third-tier fighters. By risking it all, there was a chance to carve a bloody path out. ¡°He family, you better remember this!¡± Zhao Yu, furious and desperate, shouted, gathered his energy and sprinted towards the outside of the city with all his might. Meanwhile, three kilometers away, Xu Chang Qing¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated. Her face changed instantly. Before leaving home, she had agreed with her friend that if the situation on Zhao Yu¡¯s side was manageable, they would remain silent. If the situation became critical, they would alert him by phone. Xu Chang Qing had long set her phone to only receive messages from one person. Now that it vibrated, it was clear that something had gone wrong on Zhao Yu¡¯s side. ¡°Hang in there for me~~!¡± Xu Chang Qing no longer held back, instantly mobilizing her qi and blood energy to further condense into true qi energy. In an instant, she repelled several third-tier peak fighters surrounding her. Just as she was about to use this gap to escape, a figure wearing a ghost-face mask suddenly blocked her path. Xu Chang Qing was startled. The speed at which this figure appeared was incredibly fast, and with her strength, she hadn¡¯t even seen how the other party had appeared. ¡°Do you also intend to stop me?!¡± Xu Chang Qing said seriously and tense. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The ghost-face masked person remained silent, just staring at her. Xu Chang Qing gritted her teeth, gathered her qi and blood energy once more, compressed it into true qi energy, and launched an attack. Just as her true qi attack was about to hit the masked man, he casually waved his hand and blocked her attack. What shocked her was that the amount of energy the opponent released was significantly less than what she had released, but the power was stronger than her attack. What astonished Xu Chang Qing the most was that she felt a familiar sensation from the opponent¡¯s true qi attack. Chapter 820 - Chapter 820: Xu Chang Qing’s Past (4) Chapter 820: Xu Chang Qing¡¯s Past (4) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation It was as if the cultivation technique he cultivated was the same as the other party. ¡°Do you think that you can get a extreme rank Tier 3 cultivation technique by falling off a cliff?!¡± the masked man said calmly. Xu Chang Qing¡¯s expression changed drastically. After she arrived at Qian City, she realized that extreme rank Heaven Level martial art cultivation techniques was stricter than she had imagined. In the history of Qian City, there wasn¡¯t any extreme-rank Heaven level cultivation technique that was left in the Moon City. At that time, she suspected that someone might be helping her behind the scenes. She even suspected that this might have something to do with her background. As an orphan, Xu Chang Qing was extremely excited. She looked at the ghost- masked man and said with a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°If you want to know the truth, follow me!¡± Seeing that he had caught Xu Chang Qing¡¯s attention, the man did not hesitate and ran in the opposite direction of Zhao Yu. Xu Chang Qing hesitated for a moment, but she still chased after him. Compared to Zhao Yu, it was obvious that her background was more important. The two of them left in high speed, leaving the people who had surrounded Xu Chang Qing a little confused. ¡± So fast. Are we still chasing?!¡± ¡°Chase my ass. If those two get serious, they can easily kill us¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, they are running in the opposite direction. They should be ignoring Zhao Yu now¡­¡± Soon, Xu Chang Qing followed the masked man to a deserted place. ¡°Who exactly are you?!¡± Xu Chang Qing asked, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°What do you think of your hidden talent?!¡± the masked man asked casually. ¡°Very potential, but not the best¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing replied with self-awareness. She had been to Qian City and knew what true prodigies looked like. She was still a bit short of that. The masked man nodded slightly. ¡°Might not be the best but still the top or else you could tell me, how could a fifteen-year-old child survived alone falling into ahundred-meters-deep abyss. Not only survived days but also obtain various immortal medicines and extreme rank Heaven level martial art techniques?!¡± Xu Chang Qing¡¯s lips trembled, and a hint of disbelief appeared in her eyes. ¡°My family?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± the masked man nodded. Xu Chang Qing¡¯s entire body shook, and an indescribable feeling surged through her. After a while, she teared up and asked, ¡°So, you are my father?!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± The masked man coughed and said, ¡°I am your grandfather!¡± ¡°Grandfather from your mother side¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing quickly pieced together the relationship. This was her mother¡¯s father. Immediately, a sense of grievance welled up inside her. ¡°If you are my grandfather, why didn¡¯t you come to find me at my young age? Why did you abandon me?!¡± ¡°And where are my parents?!¡± Xu Chang Qing, after all, was a top-tier third tier expert. Despite her agitation, she managed to remain calm enough to ask some questions. The masked man slowly removed his mask, revealing his true face. ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± Xu Chang Qing was shocked. The man in front of her was none other than the fourth tier oracle of the Moon City temple. ¡°My name is Xu Tian!¡± Xu Tian sighed softly, then continued, ¡°Do you know when I came here?!¡± Xu Chang Qing was still immersed in her shock. She had never imagined that her grandfather was not only an extraordinary person but also a fourth-tier expert. Such a figure in Moon City was invincible in the past. However, her childhood was extremely miserable. If not for her one breath, she might not have lived until now. ¡°Why?¡± Xu Chang Qing cried and asked. Xu Tian opened his mouth but did not know where to start. ¡°Where are my parents?!¡± Xu Chang Qing asked again. ¡°Dead. She died not long after gave birth to you¡­¡± Although Xu Chang Qing had already expected this, she could not help but feel her heart ache when she heard this.¡± Is my Xu family also a big family?!¡± Xu Tian was silent for a long time before nodding slightly. ¡± But, we are the only left!¡± ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Xu Chang Qing was shocked,¡± You¡¯re a fourth tier fighter, and an envoy of the Holy City! Who dares to destroy us?!¡± Xu Tian laughed bitterly and shook his head. He waited for Xu Chang Qing to calm down a little before he began to explain, ¡°You¡¯ve been to Qian City before. You should know that there¡¯s a exotic land near the Holy City¡­¡± ¡°The people from the exotic lands are different from us. They call themselves immortal cultivators and have all kinds of secret techniques, formations, magic tools, talismans, pills, and so on. There are all kinds of them¡­¡± ¡°Although their realm is the same as us, with the strongest being only at the fourth tier, according to the records I found in their temple and old documents, they once had a fifth tier expert¡­¡± ¡°In their land, there is also a secret technique that exceeds the fourth tier in their place¡­¡± ¡°It is called the ¡®Crippled Symbol Art.¡¯ It is said to be a secret technique created by a being above all fifth tier fighters in the past¡­¡± ¡°The person who masters this secret technique can obtain extremely powerful combat strength. Every one is no longer his opponent and not even all heaven level martial art fighter could compare to it¡­¡± Speaking up to this point, Xu Tian¡¯ s face was slightly smug. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°So, you¡¯ve learned the¡­Art?!¡± Xu Chang Qing was stunned. ¡°Yes! You are right!¡± Xu Tian sighed and said,¡± Fortune and misfortune are intertwined. I originally thought that with the Crippled Symbol Art, I could lead the Xu family to a higher level. However, the end result was that the Xu family was destroyed¡­¡± ¡°What happened?!¡± Xu Chang Qing suddenly interrupted him.¡± Did you gave up the whole Xu family and my parents for a secret technique?!¡± Xu Tian was speechless. After a while, he shook his head, ¡°I thought I could control the situation¡­¡± Chapter 821 - Chapter 821: Xu Chang Qing’s Past (5) Chapter 821: Xu Chang Qing¡¯s Past (5) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Unfortunately, by the time I realized it, everything was already too late. Your parents, the Xu family, they were all gone¡­¡± ¡°In this world, you are my only remaining relative¡­¡± ¡°How could I hand over the secret techniques in such a situation? I hated them too much¡­¡± ¡°And they seemed to be intimidated by my iron-blooded demeanor, ultimately choosing not to kill you to restrict me, fearing that I would have no weakness¡­¡± ¡°I originally intended to kill you, then seek revenge against our enemies and die on the battlefield¡­¡± ¡°But when I saw your innocent smile and those clear, bright eyes, I hesitated¡­¡± Xu Tian murmured, ¡°At that moment, I thought, what fault does a child have, to be born just to die right after that?!¡± ¡°So, I thought of keeping you away from hatred and conflict. I applied for the position of envoy in Moon City and brought you here¡­¡± ¡°To give you a happy childhood, free from the disputes of the martial art world, I didn¡¯t acknowledge you but made you an orphan¡­¡± At this point, Xu Tian felt a bit ashamed, as if he regretted his decision back then. ¡°Unfortunately, I underestimated you¡­¡± ¡°After all, you carry my bloodline, how could you possibly be content with being in the background?!¡± ¡°Every time I saw your unyielding spirit, wanting to learn martial arts and become stronger, I was torn, wanting to reveal myself and help you¡­¡± ¡°But in the end, I didn¡¯t dare to show up¡­¡± ¡°Until you were about to reach the third tier, I suddenly realized, since you wanted to walk your own path, why shouldn¡¯t I help you?!¡± ¡°So, I orchestrated the cliffside encounter, providing you with extreme rank heaven level martial arts techniques and immortal medicine to help you advance with an extreme strong body.¡± ¡°Am I limit breaker?!¡± Xu Chang Qing was stunned for a moment, remembering that she seemed to be short of an immortal medicine. ¡°Hehe, silly girl, I dissolved one of the immortal medicine while you were unconscious, keeping it hidden all this time¡­¡± Hearing this, Xu Chang Qing¡¯s expression became complicated. As an orphan, she used to fantasize about her family every day, thinking that maybe they abandoned her because they were poor or for some other reason. Now, knowing the truth, she felt a bit lost, not knowing what to do. However, having walked through the first half of her life alone, she had already developed a tenacious character. ¡°Can you teach me that incomplete technique: Crippled Symbol Art you mentioned?!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Xu Tian nodded and said, ¡°You are my granddaughter, who else would I teach it to?¡± At this point, he paused and added, ¡°But Zhao Yu is an exception¡­¡± Zhao Yu! Xu Chang Qing suddenly remembered she still had a mission, and turned to leave. Unexpectedly, Xu Tian stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t rush!¡± Xu Tian smiled and said, ¡°You can leave Zhao Yu alone for now¡­¡± ¡°In the temple, I secretly transmitted the essence of the ¡®Crippled Symbol Art¡¯ to him¡­¡± ¡°If he can comprehend it, he may not be invincible at the third tier, but at least he can escape with his life¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing felt a bit jealous hearing this, thinking that as Xu Tian¡¯s granddaughter, she hadn¡¯t learned the ¡®Crippled Symbol Art¡¯ yet he taught it to Zhao Yu first. Xu Tian seemed to sense her internal struggle and smiled slightly, saying, ¡°Zhao Yu is a ¡®Special King Slayer Rank Five¡¯, and different from any ordinary ¡®King Slayer Rank Five¡¯¡­¡± ¡°If he can master the ¡®Crippled Symbol Art Technique¡¯, when he reaches Qian City, he will attract everyone¡¯s attention, thus reducing the focus on you¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing suddenly understood, Xu Tian was setting up a decoy to lessen the pressure on her. As they were talking, a commotion could be heard in the distance. Xu Chang Qing immediately looked outside vigilantly, only to find that the high-ranking members of the four great families had arrived, with almost all the family leaders present. Xu Tian gave her a look, signaling her to stand behind him. Xu Chang Qing hesitated for a moment but complied. The leaders and elders of various families bowed in greeting upon seeing Xu Tian. ¡°Divine Envoy, the He family has gone mad. They are now frantically hunting down Zhao Yu and us. We humbly request your approval to purge the He family¡­¡± The Wu family leader, being the head of the five major families, stepped forward and spoke. Undoubtedly, the He family¡¯s actions had already provoked the ire of the other four major families. After a brief discussion, they chose to seek approval from the temple envoy for a counter attack on the He family. After all, to the Holy City, it didn¡¯t matter who the five major families of Moon City were; what mattered was stability and obedience to the higher authorities. Thus, changes among the five major families typically required reporting to the higher-ups. Under normal circumstances, this wouldn¡¯t fall under Xu Tian¡¯s jurisdiction, as he was merely stationed at the temple. However, given the urgency of the situation, they sought Xu Tian. If he agreed, they would have a reason to respond even if someone from above came down. As they spoke, the family members naturally noticed Xu Chang Qing standing behind Xu Tian, feeling puzzled. They didn¡¯ t understand why this person was behind the Envoy now. Before they could ponder further, Xu Tian spoke. ¡°Leave the matter between the He family and Zhao Yu alone. Let them be¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± The four families had anticipated that Xu Tian would most likely grant their request. However, his response left them quite astonished. ¡°But Zhao Yu is State City¡¯s King Slayer Rank Five. If he dies here, the Holy City might hold us accountable¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, I said leave it alone, so leave it alone. If the Holy City holds anyone accountable, let them come to me!¡± Xu Tian snorted coldly, an invisible aura spreading out. The pressure of a fourth-tier expert left everyone speechless, and they could only bow and leave. As they exited the bamboo forest, the members of the four major families were all bewildered. ¡°Why is the envoy who usually doesn¡¯t intervene, now involving himself in the matter between Zhao Yu and the He family?!¡± ¡°Could it be that the He family has some connection with the envoy?!¡± ¡°Impossible. Didn¡¯t you notice that the person standing behind is Xu Chang Qing?!¡± ¡°Xu Chang Qing¡­¡± As they recalled, someone speculated, ¡°Xu Chang Qing rose to prominence suddenly as a third-tier expert. Do you think it has anything to do with the envoy?!¡± ¡°Very likely!¡± When Xu Chang Qing had risen, they found it highly unusual and suspected she had a powerful backer. It now seemed that the envoy was indeed Xu Chang Qing¡¯s supporter. ¡°So, Xu Chang Qing¡¯s cultivation method is either a high rank heaven level technique or an extreme rankheaven level technique¡­¡± Everyone had speculated this, as Xu Chang Qing¡¯s combat prowess far surpassed theirs. The Zhuge clan leader, after some thought, whispered to an elder beside him, ¡°Notify the family to send some young boys and girls to the temple, seeking opportunities to serve the envoy¡­¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Especially find those good-looking girls and disguise them as boys. Maybe they¡¯ll catch the envoy¡¯s attention¡­¡± Hearing this, the other families¡¯ eyes lit up, and they gave similar instructions. For such trivial matters, the Zhuge leader naturally saw no need to hide it. After all, there were no secrets among the few major families. Once they sent people, the other families would surely notice and follow suit. ¡°But if Xu Chang Qing is the envoy¡¯s person, why doesn¡¯t the envoy allow us to help Zhao Yu?!¡± ¡°Zhao Yu is clearly Xu Chang Qing¡¯s protector!¡± Some were puzzled, not understanding why the envoy was acting contrary to expectations. ¡°Unless¡­¡± A hint of surprise appeared on the Zhuge family leader¡¯s face as he said, ¡°The envoy intends to use the He family as a whetstone for Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°A stepping stone?!¡± Everyone present gasped. ¡°Using the He family as Zhao Yu¡¯s whetstone, aren¡¯t they afraid of breaking the blade?!¡± In comparison, the He family¡¯s power could crush a hundred Zhao Yus. Such a whetstone was too risky to use. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Various speculations arose, but none yielded a satisfactory answer, and the whetstone theory remained the most plausible. ¡± So what do we do now?!¡± ¡°The envoy forbade us from acting. What else can we do but watch the show?!¡± ¡°In this case, even if Zhao Yu dies and the Holy City sends someone to hold us accountable, we¡¯ve already consulted the envoy¡­¡± The members of the four major families thus dispersed, focusing on watching the unfolding drama. Chapter 822 - Chapter 822: The Destruction of the He Family Chapter 822: The Destruction of the He Family Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Xu Chang Qing, you bastard!¡± Zhao Yu kept cursing as he ran out of the city. Of course, this was only because he was speechless at Xu Chang Qing¡¯s unreliability. What really angered him was that the He family actually dared to attack him openly. ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid of being exterminated?!¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t understand what kind of grudge they had for the He family to treat them like this. There were dozens of third tier experts chasing after him, and there were even more experts stationed in other directions. It could be said that the entire family had come to besiege him. As for the other four families, they were like dead people, indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s better to rely on yourself than others. In the end, you still have to rely on yourself¡­¡± Zhao Yu let out a long sigh. He had already reached mid level of Third Tier. In addition, he cultivated a extreme level Heaven Level cultivation technique. In terms of Vitality, he was no longer inferior to the top fighter of the He family. However, there were simply too many opponents. If he stopped his run and went for a counterattack, he would be easily surrounded. Even if he could use his Technology Points to recover his Vitality, under the attacks of so many fighters, he would be exhausted and die without a burial place. Therefore, Zhao Yu could only run all the way. Only when he encountered a fatal attack would he block it for a while and use his Technology Points to heal his injuries. Even so, he was gradually surrounded. After all, there were too many enemies. Under the circumstances of giving chase with all his might, any counterattack he made would shorten the distance between the two sides. ¡°If this continues, I will definitely die¡­¡± Zhao Yu looked a little nervous. He quickly asked the super brain if there was a way to escape. The Super Brain actually made him use the Ethereal Battle Skill Movement Technique. ¡°Ethereal Battle Skill Movement Technique is only at Tier 2. Can it still be upgraded to Tier 3?!¡± Zhao Yu was skeptical and used the Ethereal Battle Skill Movement Technique with all his might. At this moment, a scene suddenly appeared in his mind. This was a scene of the old envoy sleeping while he was cultivating in the temple. ¡°What the hell?¡± Just as Zhao Yu was bewildered, he suddenly felt that the old man¡¯s sleep seemed to have an inexplicable charm. This kind of charm seemed to be very compatible with the Ethereal Battle Skill Movement Technique to a certain extent. ¡°This is¡­¡± [Discovered Crippled Symbol Art, analyzing¡­] The next second, the Super Brain gave the answer. [Analysis successful. Do you wish to spend 10000 Technology Points to learn the Crippled Symbol Art?] 10,000 technology points? Zhao Yu was stunned. This was the most expensive skill he had ever encountered. Other skills required as few as one point, and at most, thirty points to learn the basics. But this so-called Crippled Symbol Art required ten thousand technology points just to get started. This clearly demonstrated the power of this skill. Seeing this, Zhao Yu did not hesitate and quickly chose to learn it. ¡°LEARN IT!¡± A massive influx of information flooded into his mind. Zhao Yu¡¯s head started to feel swollen. Just when he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, the super brain decisively took over his body. After a long while. [Crippled Symbol Art: Beginner (1/100)] To Zhao Yu¡¯s astonishment, increasing the proficiency of the Crippled Symbol Art by one point required ten thousand technology points. This meant that just to go from beginner to mastery would require at least one million technology points. ¡°What kind of skill is this, that it¡¯s so expensive?!¡± Zhao Yu was dumbfounded. With a try-it-and-see attitude, he activated the Crippled Symbol Art. In the next second, the whole world seemed to slow down. What surprised Zhao Yu the most was that at this moment, he seemed to automatically enter a visual state, but it also seemed different from the visual state of Ethereal Battle Skill Movement Technique. Besides being able to observe the world from a 360-degree angle without any blind spots, he could also see numerous lines. ¡°These are¡­ attack lines?!¡± Zhao Yu quickly realized that these lines were connected to the dozens of third- level experts chasing him. Each attack line had a red arrow, some fast, some slow. They seemed complicated, but at this moment, they were clearly presented in his mind. He could clearly understand which line would damage him at what time and position. At that instant, Zhao Yu felt like an omniscient and omnipotent god. He easily figured out the paths and methods to dodge. ¡°Swish¨C!¡± With a slight twist, Zhao Yu dodged three attacks. Previously, he could at most dodge one of these three attacks, and he would have to endure the remaining two with his body, then use technology points to heal his injuries. But now, relying on the new technique, he managed to dodge all of them. ¡°Did that fourth tier divine envoy pass the Crippled Symbol Art to me?!¡± Zhao Yu quickly realized that this so-called Crippled Symbol Art was silently passed on to him by the old man while pretending to sleep. This method was unheard of. ¡°Whoosh¨C!¡± At that moment, Zhao Yu seemed to transform into a phantom, dancing through dozens of attacks. Most astonishingly, his speed did not decrease in the midst of dodging. Instead, it increased by thirty percent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In just one minute, Zhao Yu successfully escaped the encirclement, distanced himself from the pursuing enemies, and plunged into the wilderness outside the city. ¡°How did he do it?!¡± The numerous third tier experts who lost track of Zhao Yu looked around in bewilderment, not understanding where Zhao Yu¡¯s ghostly movements came from. After learning the Crippled Symbol Art, Zhao Yu moved through the wilderness like a fish in water, easily dodging any monster he encountered. Seeing that the pursuers were left behind, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he used the rippled Symbol Art to start experimenting with monster on attack while dodging. Chapter 823 - Chapter 823: The Destruction of the He Family (2) Chapter 823: The Destruction of the He Family (2) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation With the support of the Crippled Symbol Art, Zhao Yu discovered that his attacks were even more bizarre than before, and it was also even more fast for the enemy to react. Correspondingly, his combat strength had increased by a large margin. ¡°It¡¯s really a divine technique¡­¡± Zhao Yu sighed with emotion. After killing several demon beasts, he found an empty area to rest. ¡°However, compared to the Crippled Symbol Art, I¡¯d like to know how Xu Chang Qing became invincible in the third tier!¡± According to his Super Brain calculation, even if Xu Chang Qing cultivated a extreme rank Heaven level cultivation technique, the upper limit of his Vitality was only 230,000. Compared to the other top Tier 3 experts who cultivated mid rank Heaven level cultivation techniques, it was only twice as much Vitality. Based on this, only three top experts were capable to defeat Xu Chang Qing. However, before this, Xu Chang Qing was always able to win against many enemies. ¡°Super Brain, pull up the video of Xu Chang Qing¡¯s battle and analyze it frame by frame to find the abnormal points¡­¡± At this time, the benefits of the Super Brain were revealed. In just a few seconds of cultivation, the Super Brain had pulled up Xu Chang Qing¡¯s battle video and found the abnormal points in it. This was a video of Xu Chang Qing instantly-killing a third tier expert in the academy. [When Xu Chang Qing mobilized his Vitality, the amount of Vitality contained was 30000 points. The attack released was 90000 points¡­] After the super brain¡¯s explanation, Zhao Yu finally understood that Xu Chang Qing seemed to have mastered some special technique. The amount of Vitality that was mobilized was one, but the damage that was ultimately released was three, which was equivalent to a threefold increase. ¡± How did he do it?!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s top rank Heaven Level cultivation technique had long reached the Perfection Realm. After studying it carefully, he realized that there was no such amplification or effect from the skill. ¡± So, it¡¯s another skill set from state city?!¡± Zhao Yu sighed with emotion. First, it was the Crippled Symbol Art, and a skill set shown by Xu Chang Qing that could increase one¡¯s attack. This world was more mysterious than he had imagined. Moreover, from the information he had so far, the things that had spread out from the foreign land were very similar to the world of cultivation in the novels he had read on Earth. This made Zhao Yu feel like he was living in a dream. It was clearly a world of science and technology, but things like immortal cultivation had appeared. ¡°Am I really not in the Milky Way anymore?!¡± Zhao Yu suspected that this clone of his might not be in the Milky Way, but had gone to other galaxies or another dimension of his original universes. Looking at a base station not far away, Zhao Yu felt confused. ¡°But in this world, there seems to be technology and cosmic laws like mine¡­¡± Just as he was feeling lost, Xu Chang Qing sent a series of messages. ¡°I can¡¯t come to help you anymore. From now on, you¡¯ll have to face the He family on your own. I saw the video of your final escape. You must have mastered the Crippled Symbol Art, which even the Holy City covets. It¡¯s enough to keep you alive in the third tier¡­¡± ¡°However, to express my apology, I will teach you a secret technique¡­¡± ¡°For most people, the third tier is just the Spiritual Aperture Realm, where the apertures are fully opened, and they straight advancing to the fourth tier¡­¡± ¡°But correspondingly, this kind of advancement without fully preparation is the least potential status¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, for many ambitious individuals, at the third tier is not just the Spiritual Aperture Realm but the True Qi Realm¡­¡± ¡°You might be wondering why, despite my energy value being only twice that of the other top experts in Moon City, I dare to claim invincibility?!¡± ¡°The real reason is that I have reached the True Qi Realm¡­¡± ¡°Of course, essentially speaking, the True Qi Realm is still within the third tier technique¡­¡± ¡°It is a method and process of condensing and compressing the qi and blood energy within the apertures to form high concentration of qi and blood energy named as True Qi¡­¡± ¡°For example, now, I am at the third level of the True Qi Realm, able to release qi and blood energy with three times of any non True Qi Fighter¡¯s power¡­¡± ¡°The True Qi Realm is said to have a maximum of nine levels, but it has been a long time since anyone has been able to reach nine levels of True Qi¡­¡± ¡°Among the existing experts, the highest True Qi Realm reached was the seventh level during, making them truly invincible in the third tier¡­¡± ¡°For you, just condensing to the second level of the True Qi Realm should be enough for your revenge¡­¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t expect that, just as he was puzzled about how Xu Chang Qing could release three times of the attack power, the latter would send over the method for cultivating the True Qi Stage. According to Xu Chang Qing, cultivating the True Qi Realm heavily depends on talent and consumes vast resources. Even in Qian City, only those with extremely outstanding talent within each family are approved to cultivate True Qi. For others, once they reach perfection in the third tier, they should begin breaking through to the fourth tier. After all, the True Qi Realm in the third tier represents future potential, but the fourth tier is the true backbone. Once one reaches the fourth tier, they become top-tier combat power of third tier. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even the strongest third tier fighter cannot defeat the weakest fourth tier fighter. This is because the fourth tier, known as the ¡®Airborne Realm¡¯, truly allows one to fly. Thus, one in the sky and one on the ground, the former is innately invincible unless the fourth tier fighter descends to the ground. Otherwise, they cannot lose. ¡°Cultivating the True Qi Realm consumes a lot of resources. Whether you cultivate it or not is up to you¡­¡± With Xu Chang Qing¡¯s advice, Zhao Yu smiled. If it consumes resources, so be it. If they run out, he can just take more from his enemy. Chapter 824 - Chapter 824: The Destruction of the He Family (3) Chapter 824: The Destruction of the He Family (3) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Thank you!¡± After replying with two words, Zhao Yu quickly began to cultivate the True Qi Realm with his Super Brain. When he was cultivating the first level, it was still very simple. He only needed to convert all his qi and blood energy into True Qi Level one perfection realm with the help of his Super Brain. Zhao Yu advanced by leaps and bounds and successfully cultivated it. He planned to reach the second level. The result shown shocked Zhao Yu.¡± One million Technology Points for a Perfect Cultivation for level 2?!¡± [Hint: You can reduce the amount of technology points needed by absorbing resources such as magic medicines, divine medicines, and immortal medicines¡­] According to the Super Brain¡¯s instructions, Zhao Yu finally understood that if he had resources equivalent to one million Technology Points, he could cultivate the second level to perfection without spending a single Technology Point. ¡°Beep!¡± Just as Zhao Yu was in deep thought, his phone rang again. This time, it was from an unexpected person. ¡°Zhuge Ying?!¡¯1 Looking at the little fatty¡¯s profile picture, Zhao Yu was a little puzzled. He did not understand why this person was looking for him now. Zhao Yu was stunned when he opened the message. ¡°Zhao Yu, do you need resources to cultivate the True Qi realm now? We can make a deal¡­¡± How did he know that I was cultivating the True Qi Realm and needed resources? Zhao Yu was only stunned for a moment, but he quickly realized that the Zhuge family¡¯s treasure could eavesdrop on other people¡¯s conversations. He must have overheard the conversation on Xu Chang Qing¡¯s side. After all, he had no one to communicate with and did not say a word throughout the entire process. He was also used to communicating with the Super Brain in his mind. ¡°What kind of deal?!¡± Zhao Yu asked casually. He didn¡¯t know what else he could take out now. ¡°Our Zhuge family is willing to provide the necessary resources for your cultivation progress. However, after you take down the He family, we want 50% of their assets¡­¡± ¡°Fifty percent of the He family¡¯s assets? Can I even make that decision?!¡± Zhao Yu was stunned for a moment. He had a bit of knowledge about the five great families in each city. Each family¡¯s rise to power had to be reported to the higher authorities. For example, if Moon City wanted to replace its top family, it needed approval from Qian City. ¡°You can ask Xu Chang Qing about this. If he agrees, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem!¡± Zhao Yu guessed that the person using Zhuge Ying¡¯s account was likely a high-ranking member of the Zhuge family. With a tentative attitude, he conveyed Zhuge Ying¡¯s message to Xu Chang Qing. After a long time, Xu Chang Qing responded. ¡°You can agree to it!¡± Feeling bewildered, Zhao Yu replied to Zhuge Ying with his consent. To his surprise, the other party provided him with a set of coordinates. ¡°Here is where our Zhuge family stores our resources. More will be sent continuously. You just focus on your cultivation¡­¡± ¡°Is it really that simple?!¡± Zhao Yu felt even more bewildered, but ultimately decided to go to the coordinates to take a look. After all, with the ability to see within a two-kilometer range, he could determine whether it was a trap or a real opportunity. His confusion stemmed from not knowing the relationship between Xu Chang Qing and Xu Tian. In fact, when Xu Chang Qing was intercepted by Xu Tian, Zhuge Dali had already sensed something unusual and used their device to eavesdrop on their conversation. It can be said that he fully understood Xu Chang Qing¡¯s background and also realized that Zhao Yu had mastered the Crippled Symbol Art, reaching an undying state at the third tier. Moreover, he learned that Xu Chang Qing had passed the method of cultivating True Qi Realm to Zhao Yu. Thus, he took a desperate risk and decided to make a deal with Zhao Yu. For the Zhuge family, resources were something that, as long as they had industries, could be continuously generated. These industries were long-term plans spanning hundreds or even thousands of years. Even if they invested more now, over time, they would surely make a return. With a skeptical attitude, Zhao Yu arrived at the coordinates given by the Zhuge family. He discovered that only a third-level expert was guarding the place, and inside, there indeed were vast amounts of resources, mostly magic potions with a few divine medicines mixed in. Zhao Yu hesitated no more and walked right in. The third-level expert of the Zhuge family quickly came over upon seeing Zhao Yu, ¡°I¡¯m only here to guard the resources and prevent others from finding them, causing unforeseen complications. Now that you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll leave. Every day at sunset, new resources will be delivered from our family¡­¡± With that, he left swiftly, seemingly afraid Zhao Yu might misunderstand. Soon, the two-kilometer radius was completely empty. Besides Zhao Yu, there were only large amounts of resources left. ¡°They¡¯re serious about this!¡± Zhao Yu remarked, but he remained vigilant, having the Super Brain constantly monitor the surroundings to ensure safety. He quickly entered a state of cultivation. As night fell, several carts arrived, bringing large quantities of resources. The people escorting the supplies left quickly after unloading them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu felt relieved and began to focus on his cultivation progress to reach the peak of True Qi Realm. A week later, after consuming resources worth over a billion, Zhao Yu finally succeeded in cultivating to the second level of the True Qi realm. This meant he could now unleash double damage of his normal attack power. Meanwhile, the resources sent by the Zhuge family had significantly decreased. From the message sent by Zhuge Ying, Zhao Yu understood that the Zhuge family¡¯s reserve resources were running low. The rest would need to be gradually acquired and gathered. Based on calculations, it would take at least three to four months to gather enough resources to cultivate to the third level of the True Qi Realm. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. He directly left the secluded place and headed towards the city.. Chapter 825 - Chapter 825: The Destruction of the He Family (4) Chapter 825: The Destruction of the He Family (4) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°He Family, I¡¯m here¡­¡± Zhao Yu was furious when he thought of how the He family had treated Qian Xin Yue and chased after them. Now that he had the strength, he naturally had to find the He family for revenge. When they were three kilometers away from the Moon City, Zhao Yu saw a group of people from the He family through his vision. It was a search party formed by 5 of the He Family. In the He Family¡¯s opinion, no matter how heaven-defying Zhao Yu was, he would still be defeated by the combined attacks of five Third Tier experts. These five third tier fighter were only at the beginner and intermediate level. In fact, there were two other teams, and these were all made up of high level third tier experts. However, Zhao Yu did not care about this. He was too lazy to hide his figure and directly rushed towards the five people. ¡°Zhao Yu!¡± When he revealed himself, the five of them immediately revealed ecstatic expressions. ¡°I¡¯ve discovered Zhao Yu. Quickly take him down¡­¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t waste any time. He directly circulated his energy and launched an attack after dodging all the attacks. ¡°Have a taste of my Double True Qi attack!¡± With his nearly 100,000 Vitality points, the attack released by the True Qi effect was equivalent to a 200,000 Vitality attack. The five of them only blasted into blood mist and went straight to meet the King of Hell. ¡°Oh My! Am I that strong now?¡± Zhao Yu was a little proud. He quickly recovered his Vitality and continued to look for the He family members. With over 100 million resources, not only did it help Zhao Yu cultivate to the second level of the True Qi Realm, but it also allowed him to obtain a large number of Technology Points. The few Technology Points he had to recover his Vitality were like a drizzle. Soon, a hunt and counter-hunt began. After several groups were killed, the He family quickly adjusted their strategy and increased the number of experts in each group. However, with the manipulation from second level of True Qi Realm, it was still not enough. In just two hours, two-thirds of the He family¡¯s Third Tier experts had been killed by Zhao Yu. This was also the result of Zhao Yu¡¯s non-stop hunting. He was also afraid that the He family would realize that he was too strong and escape. ¡°Leader, what do we do now?!¡± At the North Gate of Moon City, Temporary Residence of the He Family. At this moment, all the senior members of the He family had gathered here. Compared to their excitement a few days ago, they now appeared dejected, with an aura of despair permeating the area. ¡°Maybe it was Xu Chang Qing who interfered¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only possibility¡­¡± The head of the He family still couldn¡¯t believe that Zhao Yu himself had killed all their third tier experts send out. He was more convinced that Xu Chang Qing had intervened and deliberately slaughtered their family members. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no need to disperse¡­¡± A ruthless glint flashed in the head of the He family¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since Xu Chang Qing doesn¡¯t know his place, we¡¯ll take him down too. Let¡¯s see how Zhao Yu can still make waves then¡­¡± Under his command, all the remaining third tier experts of the He family gathered together. Meanwhile, numerous second tier experts were dispatched out of the city to search for Zhao Yu¡¯s whereabouts through a systematic search. Initially, Zhao Yu avoided these second tier fighters. Later, realizing he hadn¡¯t encountered a single group of third tier experts, he understood the other side must be planning a large-scale operation. After a brief hesitation, Zhao Yu deliberately revealed himself, allowing the He family¡¯s second tier fighters to discover his presence. ¡°Zhao Yu¡¯s whereabouts have been found¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s alone, without Xu Chang Qing¡­¡± ¡°Hurry!¡± The head of the He family was overjoyed and led a group of third tier experts rushing out of the city. When they arrived at the scene, they were astonished to find Zhao Yu standing there calmly, as if he had anticipated their arrival. The head of the He family ordered his men to form a defensive formation, constantly surrounding the surroundings. ¡°Xu Chang Qing, I see you! Come out, stop hiding!¡± ¡°Xu Chang Qing, as an envoy of the Holy City, how can you hide like this¡­¡± Hearing the shouts from the He family, Zhao Yu quickly realized that the He family believed the previous deaths of their members were Xu Chang Qing¡¯s doing. This made him laugh and cry at the same time, while also understanding why Xu Chang Qing said he was invincible in Moon City. Although his cultivation was not yet at its peak and his true qi was only at the second level, compared to Xu Chang Qing, he was still far behind. But even so, no one could withstand a single strike from him. Of course, this was also related to his seemingly limitless ability to rapidly restore his vitality. For anyone else, achieving such a feat at his cultivation level and true qi stage would be the limit. Facing any more opponents would force them to flee. In this sense, he was even more invincible than Xu Chang Qing. After all, Xu Chang Qing¡¯s vitality wasn¡¯t infinite. When faced with a dozen or so third tier experts, even he had to retreat and find an opportunity to win. In contrast, Zhao Yu could simply bulldoze through. ¡°Stop shouting, it¡¯s just me and you here!¡± Zhao Yu said calmly. However, the He family members did not believe him and continued searching for the non-existent person. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t bother with more words. ¡°When you decided to fight me, did you consider the destruction of your He family?¡± ¡°Mere talismans and magic artifacts, do you think I care for them?!¡± ¡°Once I destroy your He family, I¡¯ll hold an auction to sell the Silent Array Flag and the Terrifying gourd¡­¡± This was true. These items were no longer useful to him. The inscriptions on the Flag had already been successfully analyzed by his super-brain. If he had the same materials, he could even create them himself. Moreover, he could use his vision to deploy a silent domain, though not as effective as the Silent Array flag, it was still unexpected. As for the third-rank Terrifying Gourd, its value was even lower. Its primary power source was the mana left by a fourth tier expert, which had been consumed over the years. It could kill any third tier expert in Moon City, but it was unlikely to take down someone like Xu Chang Qing. For Zhao Yu, this third-rank Talisman treasure was utterly useless. ¡°Just you?!¡± The head of the He family sneered at Zhao Yu¡¯s words, but the next second, his smile froze. Zhao Yu, not one for much talk as he believed villains met their end through excessive talking. Zhao Yu quickly condensed all his vitality and released it in the form of true qi energy. In an instant, an attack equivalent to two hundred thousand vitality was unleashed. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The He family members were all shocked. ¡°Quick, join forces to block it!¡± They had no choice but to work together to fend off the attack. Meanwhile, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t stop. After releasing one attack, he quickly restored his vitality and launched another. In just a few seconds, he had unleashed nearly ten attacks, each with two hundred thousand qi and blood energy. ¡°No¡­¡± Amidst the He family¡¯s terrified and bewildered expressions, they were engulfed by the overwhelming attacks, vanishing amidst screams. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± Zhao Yu sighed softly as he looked at the remnants before him. ¡°Even killing you won¡¯t bring Qian Xin Yue back¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°But her revenge is not over!¡± Zhao Yu knew very well that the one who truly broke Qian Xin Yue¡¯s heart was Qian Duo Duo, the young lady of the Qian family whom she had loyally served. If Qian Duo Duo hadn¡¯t expelled Qian Xin Yue from the family, how would the He family have dared to kidnapped her or even harm her?! Though there were elements of the He family¡¯s conspiracy, Qian Duo Duo¡¯s distrust of Qian Xin Yue was a significant crime. After a brief moment of mourning for Qian Xin Yue, Zhao Yu turned towards the Qian family¡¯s direction within the city. ¡°Qian Duo Duo, I¡¯m coming¡­¡± Chapter 826 - Chapter 826: The End of the Moon City Chapter 826: The End of the Moon City Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The destruction of the He family was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Zhao Yu had Xu Chang Qing standing behind him. This naturally made Zhao Yu more invincible now. However, in everyone¡¯s opinion, even Xu Chang Qing could not attack any family without reason and destroy them. Therefore, even if Xu Chang Qing was invincible in the Moon City, the five families were still not afraid of him. To them, Xu Chang Qing could only attack within the limits of the rules. But who would have thought that Zhao Yu actually relied on his own strength to destroy the entire He family. ¡°The He family is playing a double act, right?¡± Someone muttered to himself. He still couldn¡¯ t believe that the He family was destroyed just like that in few days. Instead, he suspected that the He family was playing some kind of conspiracy. ¡± Hehe, even the He Family¡¯s Patriarch has exploded. Could it be that he¡¯s playing a conspiracy to destroy his own family?!¡± It was only at this moment that everyone realized that the He family was really gone. Zhao Yu had won. ¡°Quick, it¡¯s the He Family¡¯s business. We have to strike first¡­¡± Some people were crazy and their eyes were burning. They wanted to go out and snatch the He family¡¯s territory immediately. But not long after, these people stopped. The anticipated major upheaval did not occur. Outside the He family¡¯s estate, everything remained eerily quiet. Even though the He family had fallen, no one dared to cause any trouble. Simultaneously, every member of all the families in Moon City received urgent messages from their respective families. ¡°All members must return to the family immediately. No one is to venture out, nor touch any He family properties. Violators will be expelled and executed without mercy¡­¡± Many members were bewildered, unable to understand why, at such a crucial moment, they were not taking action to seize the He family assets. ¡°Are you foolish? The He family was brought down by Zhao Yu. With his status as a ¡®King Slayer Rank 5 fighter¡¯ he has absolute control over the He family properties. Until he deals with them, anyone who dares to act will be considered his enemy¡­¡± ¡°Just a mere ¡®outsider¡¯? Does he intend to establish a family of his own?!¡± ¡°Hmph, Zhao Yu may be an outsider who won¡¯t live more than ten years, but with his current power, he could sweep through all of Moon City. Who would dare challenge him?!¡± Only then did people realize that as long as Zhao Yu was around, no one could touch the He family properties. Otherwise, it would be tantamount to giving Zhao Yu another reason to unleash his wrath. ¡°Terrifying¡­¡± ¡°One man has rendered an entire city¡­¡± ¡°This has never happened before in the history of Moon City¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu¡­ even if he went to Qian City, or even the Holy City, he might still make a name for himself¡­¡± To the people of Moon City, a ¡®King Slayer Rank 5 fighter¡¯ wasn¡¯t particularly rare; one appeared every two or three years. But someone like Zhao Yu, who single-handedly led to the downfall of a top-tier family, was unprecedented. Other ¡®King Slayer fighter they knew,¡¯ no matter how strong, had their limits and could at most single-handedly take on two or three top experts. But Zhao Yu? He annihilated an entire family, facing hundreds of top experts at once. ¡°The He family actually used a maid to lure out Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°And Zhao Yu¡­ he annihilated the entire He family for a maid¡­¡± At this moment, Qian Duo Duo, sitting with her group of friends, was in a state of complete shock. She couldn¡¯t believe that a mere Qian Xin Yue, a maid she had discarded, had actually drawn out Zhao Yu. Not only that, Zhao Yu annihilated the entire He family for Qian Xin Yue. One must know, the He family was one of the five top families in Moon City, on par with the Qian family, a prestigious clan. But now, because of a mere maid and Zhao Yu, it was utterly destroyed. ¡°Is he insane?¡± ¡± Is he out of his mind? How dare he destroy the balance of our city for a maid?!¡± Qian Duo Duo repeatedly questioned, her tone filled with disbelief and shock. Next to her, a female friend, upon hearing this, looked at Qian Duo Duo with a strange expression and said, ¡°Duo Duo, I remember Qian Xin Yue was your maid. She was only captured by the He family because you expelled her from the Qian family¡­¡± ¡°Do you think Zhao Yu might come after you, and the Qian family, for expelling her?!¡± ¡°Come after me?¡± Qian Duo Duo was stunned. When she thought of Zhao Yu¡¯s reaction to Qian Xin Yue¡¯s death, going mad and annihilating the entire He family, she was suddenly terrified. She suspected Zhao Yu might really come after her, or even the entire Qian family. ¡°This is bad. I need to go find my mother¡­¡± Qian Duo Duo shivered in fear, hastily stood up, and ran back home without saying anything more to her friends. The others watched, looking at each other, not knowing what to do. ¡°If Zhao Yu knows we are friends with Qian Duo Duo¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m not her friend!¡± The woman who had reminded Qian Duo Duo turned pale, quickly distancing herself from Qian Duo Duo. ¡°Me too, I¡¯m not close to Qian Duo Duo¡­¡± Another person shouted, standing up swiftly and fleeing. Seeing this, the others also hurriedly distanced themselves, shouting a few times before leaving. In an instant, the once lively place turned desolate. ¡°Zhao Yu¡­¡± At the Qian family¡¯s Moon Tower, a towering structure that overlooked the entire Moon City. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The family leader Qian Ying Ying stood alone at the top. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be this powerful¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s formidable strength took everyone by surprise. It far exceeded Qian Ying Ying¡¯s expectations. Since becoming the leader of the Qian family, she hadn¡¯t been witnessed such event in a long time. Chapter 827 - Chapter 827: The End of the Moon City (2) Chapter 827: The End of the Moon City (2) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Simply inhuman¡­¡± Qian Ying Ying sighed. She had heard about Qian Xin Yue being expelled from the family, knowing it was due to Qian Duo Duo being manipulated. By the time she found out, Qian Xin Tue had already fallen into the hands of the He family. She thought that even if Zhao Yu came seeking retribution in the future, her presence would be enough to handle it. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t intervene when Qian Xin Yue was captured by the He family. Instead, she went along with Qian Duo Duo¡¯s idea, intending for her daughter to learn a lesson. ¡°This lesson has been far too severe¡­¡± Qian Ying Ying lamented deeply. At this moment, her phone was incessantly buzzing. All the messages were from terrified family members. Like Qian Duo Duo, the Qian family knew about Zhao Yu¡¯s relationship with Qian Xin Yue. They feared Zhao Yu would come after them because Qian Xin Yue had been expelled from the family. ¡°Leader, think of something quickly. Our Qian family cannot end up like the He family¡­¡± ¡°Leader, the trouble was caused by Qian Duo Duo. Expel her from the family and hand her over to Zhao Yu to appease his anger¡­¡± At this critical moment of the family¡¯s survival, no one cared that Qian Duo Duo was Qian Ying Ying¡¯s daughter. Everyone was trying to find a way to ensure the family¡¯s continuation. Hand over her daughter?! Qian Ying Ying gave a self-mocking smile. ¡°A doting mother often ruins her child¡­¡± ¡°If I had been a bit stricter, perhaps Duo Duo wouldn¡¯t have caused such a catastrophe¡­¡± She had thought that as the family leader, she could protect Qian Duo Duo even if she was reckless. But now, it seemed that this world was not short of miracles or miracle-makers. Someone like Zhao Yu was a once-in-a-millennium rarity. At the very least, in the past century, she hadn¡¯t heard of anyone as formidable as him. Yet, it was in their era that they encountered him, and it was her daughter who had offended him. ¡°Mother, save me¡­¡± At the same time, a message from Qian Duo Duo came through. Qian Ying Ying sighed lightly. She wanted to say something harsh but couldn¡¯t bring herself to. After hesitating for a moment, she replied, ¡°Duo Duo, this is the last time I will protect you. I hope you can grow up after this event. The road ahead will be yours to walk alone¡­¡± After sending the message, Qian Ying Ying also sent a message in the family elders¡¯ group: ¡°The matter with Zhao Yu was caused by Duo Duo. This incident will not implicate the family. I will handle it personally. Until then, no one should act rashly¡­¡± The elders were briefly bewildered but soon bombarded her with various questions, asking how she planned to resolve the matter with Zhao Yu. However, after that message, Qian Ying Ying sent no further explanations, and her phone went unanswered. After a heated discussion, the family elders ultimately placed their hopes on Qian Ying Ying, choosing to trust her claim that she could handle it alone. ¡°Qian Qi!¡± Swish! A figure appeared behind Qian Ying Ying out of nowhere. As the figure settled, it revealed a woman dressed in black gauze. Her graceful posture indicated she was a beauty. ¡°Miss¡­¡± The woman in black gauze bowed her head in respect. ¡°From today onwards, you are Duo Duo¡¯s Protector¡­¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The black-veiled woman was stunned for a moment before she quickly reacted. Her eyes were red.¡± Miss, could it be that you want to¡­¡± ¡°Only in this way can Zhao Yu¡¯s anger be appeased¡­¡± Qian Ying Ying shook her head slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve studied Zhao Yu¡¯s past and understand his character. Only by doing this can we cancel out each other¡¯s grievances, and then he will let Duo Duo and the Qian family go¡­¡± ¡°Miss!¡± Qian Qi¡¯s face was streaming with tears, her body trembling uncontrollably. Qian Ying Ying, however, did not dwell on it for long. She looked directly into the eyes of the woman in the black veil and said solemnly, ¡°Qi¡¯er, promise me, protect Duo Duo for life¡­¡± Qian Qi nodded heavily, choking back tears, ¡°Miss, rest assured, even if I die, I will die before Young Master Duo Duo¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Qian Ying Ying finally smiled. ¡°Go now, stay by Duo Duo¡¯s side. I can handle it alone¡­¡± Qian Qi bowed three times on the spot, and after taking one last deep look at Qian Ying Ying, she disappeared in an instant. After she left, Qian Ying Ying turned around and glanced at the small building she had lived in for nearly twenty years, as if lost in some memory. ¡°You once entrusted something to me, asking me to help you one day, but you left me behind and went ahead yourself¡­¡± After murmuring to herself for a moment, Qian Ying Ying sighed, ¡°Now that you¡¯re gone, the item you left to protect our daughter can finally be put to good use¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps, when you left this item behind, you anticipated this moment, didn¡¯t you?!¡± After whispering a few more words, Qian Ying Ying also disappeared from the top of Tower. ¡°An Array formation?!¡± Standing in front of a courtyard outside the city, Zhao Yu sneered. Just as he was about to head to the Qian family, the Qian family patriarch sent a message requesting a meeting here to address the matter regarding Qian Xin Yue. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Since the Qian family patriarch had taken the initiative, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to make another trip to the Qian family and decided to come see what trick the patriarch was playing. As soon as he arrived, he saw this place shrouded by a bamboo forest. Through scanning with his Super Brain vision, he confirmed that this three- acre plot of land was enveloped by an array formation. ¡°Is it an illusion array, or a battle array?!¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t know much about array formations, only having acquired some basic information through analyzing a Silent Array Flag. Chapter 828 - Chapter 828: The End of the Moon City (3) Chapter 828: The End of the Moon City (3) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation According to the Super Brain¡¯s judgment, this formation was most likely a maze formation, but there was also the possibility that it was a killing trap hidden within. ¡°So, the Qian Family is planning to fight me to the death here?!¡± Because of the array formation, even with his vision, he could only see a fog. Therefore, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t determine how many people were within the formation. Perhaps all the members of the Qian family were lying in ambush. ¡°Super Brain, calculate the survival rate of me entering this formation¡­¡± Soon, Super Brain provided an extremely high probability. With millions of technology points and the support of the Crippled Symbol Art, Zhao Yu¡¯s strength was indeed invincible in Moon City. Even with the formation included, Super Brain¡¯s calculations still showed a survival rate of over 90%. Zhao Yu no longer hesitated and walked straight into the formation. As he stepped inside, mist rose behind him, concealing his figure. To Zhao Yu¡¯s surprise, his vision suddenly cleared, and a path appeared before him. Following the cobblestone path, he walked a few steps, passed through a bamboo forest, and arrived at a wooden house built of bamboo. In front of the house was a small bridge over flowing water, creating a picturesque scene. By the bridge, there was also a bamboo pavilion, with someone sitting inside, staring blankly at the bamboo house as if reminiscing about something. That person was¡­ Zhao Yu quickly recognized that the person sitting alone was none other than Qian Ying Ying, the legendary first female leader of the Qian family and mother of Qian Duo Duo. Zhao Yu looked around, astonished to find that there were no traps in the bamboo forest and no signs of other living people, making it seem unlikely that there was an ambush. ¡°What is the meaning of inviting me here alone?!¡± Seeing that the woman opposite seemed unaware of his presence, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask. This brought Qian Ying Ying back to her senses. She stood up, looked at Zhao Yu, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°Naturally, to resolve the issue¡­¡± Zhao Yu was not understanding what Qian Ying Ying meant. Immediately after, he smelled a refreshing fragrance. Without thinking, he held his breath. [Detected special gas¡­] [Effects: Refreshing, clears the mind, promotes blood circulation. Long-term inhalation enhances blood circulation¡­] Soon, Super Brain provided the test results, which made Zhao Yu breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°You live quite a good life here. Even a mortal would become a martial arts master living here¡­¡± Zhao Yu mocked as he took a deep breath. Such a beneficial substance, he naturally wanted to inhale more of it. Qian Ying Ying wasn¡¯t offended by his words. With a face full of melancholy, she shook her head and explained, ¡°I haven¡¯t been here for nearly twenty years¡­¡± ¡°This special gas is released by Blood Qi Stones. Even in the Holy City, Blood Qi Stones are rare treasures¡­¡± ¡°Thanks to the formation, it has been contained here for twenty years without dissipating, reaching today¡¯s concentration¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu took a few more deep breaths. Just by inhaling a few mouthfuls, he felt his blood vitality increase by dozens of points, even better than magic potions. It would be foolish not to take advantage of such a benefit. Seeing Zhao Yu¡¯s behavior, Qian Ying Ying smiled slightly and did not stop him. After he had inhaled several mouthfuls, she started walking towards him. ¡°You invited me here alone, hoping that this air would offset our grievances?!¡± Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t fooled. As she started to move, he spoke indifferently. Qian Xin Yue¡¯s death was closely related to Qian Duo Duo, so Zhao Yu had made up his mind that no matter what Qian Ying Ying did or said, he would not spare Qian Duo Duo. Qian Ying Ying just ignored his words and continued to approach Zhao Yu. Soon, she stood right in front of him. When Zhao Yu got closer, he realized that Qian Ying Ying was much younger than he had imagined. She didn¡¯t have the weariness of a middle-aged woman; instead, her skin was smooth and delicate. He could easily believe she was only twenty years old. The only thing that set her apart from a young woman was the noble aura she exuded. Her brows carried an air of serenity and elegance, as if nothing in the world could disturb her composure. Every movement she made was filled with graceful charm. Noble! Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but marvel. This was the first time he had encountered such a woman. Even Ji Wu Shuang didn¡¯t possess this kind of aura. If there was a difference, Ji Wu Shuang exuded more heroism and youthful vigor. But Qian Ying Ying had a sense of high nobility and pampered elegance, which made others feel intimidated just by her presence. It was only because Zhao Yu had seen so much of the world that he wasn¡¯t captivated by her presence. If it had been anyone else, they might have started stuttering and been unable to speak clearly. When the two were only three steps apart, Zhao Yu caught a whiff of a unique fragrance from Qian Ying Ying. This scent was something he had never encountered before; it was surprisingly pleasant, and he couldn¡¯t help but take a few more sniffs. ¡°Does it smell good?!¡± Qian Ying Ying¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile as she softly spoke words that left Zhao Yu feeling both surprised and suspicious. She was dressed in a black gauze outfit, which subtly showcased her beautiful figure, filled with allure. The atmosphere instantly became somewhat ambiguous. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This left Zhao Yu puzzled, wondering if the leader of the Qian family intended to seduce him. At that moment, Super Brain suddenly issued a warning. [Warning, you have been poisoned¡­] What?! Immediately, Zhao Yu felt a surge of heat in his body. Looking at the woman in front of him again, he found her filled with irresistible allure, like a black hole drawing him in. He had an overwhelming urge to tear the woman apart and devour her.. Chapter 829 - Chapter 829: The End of the Moon City (4) Chapter 829: The End of the Moon City (4) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Super Brain, solve it befo r¡­.e too¡­la¡­¡± The poison took effect too quickly. It was obvious that it was a poison made of compound gas. Zhao Yu did not have time to give orders and lost his mind. ¡°Roar¡ª!¡± With a low growl, Zhao Yu pounced on Qian Ying Ying. At this moment, Qian Ying Ying¡¯s eyes were also slightly red. There was a tenderness in her eyes as if she wanted to melt Zhao Yu. The two of them hug each other. ¡°Have you heard of the Crippled Symbol Art?¡± As he indulged himself, Zhao Yu seemed to hear Qian Ying Ying¡¯s voice. A sliver of rationality surfaced, but he realized the woman in front of him, like himself, had eyes full of passion¡ªhow could she produce such a calm voice?! ¡°Defense Symbol Art can enhance your survival ability. In exchange, spare Qian Duo Duo and the Qian family¡­¡± This time, Zhao Yu clearly heard it; it was Qian Ying Ying¡¯s inner voice. Though her body was cooperating with him, her soul remained extremely calm, indifferent, and was making a deal. Defense Symbol Art.- Just the thought of it brought the mysteries of the Defense Symbol Art to Zhao Yu¡¯s mind. Beginner grants ten times the speed¡­ Major Achievement can achieve the ultimate speed in the world¡­ This is a secret art no less than the Void Art. The last shred of Zhao Yu¡¯s rationality told him he must obtain this Defense Symbol Art. In a daze, he seemed to hear a special sound. Agreement reached¡­ ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Mommy¡ª!¡± He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but Zhao Yu vaguely heard a woman crying and calling out incessantly. Zhao Yu¡¯s consciousness gradually cleared, and he quickly recalled the last moment he lost his rationality. As his body tensed and became alert, he discovered a naked woman lying in his arms. Qian Ying Ying?! A flood of memories came rushing back¡ªalone, a man and a woman, body and soul united. ¡°She¡­¡± Zhao Yu frowned, then noticed multiple notifications, he quickly opened to check. [Special Soul Contract detected¡­] [Spend one million technology points to decline the agreement?] [Countdown: 10¡­] [Agreement reached¡­] [Agreement as follows: Defense Symbol Art in exchange for Zhao Yu sparing the Qian family, sparing Qian Duo Duo¡­ Additional clause¡­ Clause 99: Cannot use others or suggestive means to kill Qian Duo Duo¡­] After reading the agreement, Zhao Yu was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected that in their moment of passion, Qian Ying Ying had signed an agreement with him. The problem was, he hadn¡¯t signed it. A soul contract?! Zhao Yu suddenly recalled the soul voice Qian Ying Ying had emitted at the beginning and immediately understood that this was a level higher than a conventional contract document. It might have even been obtained from the State City or the Holy City Temple. As for why Qian Ying Ying had such a thing, he didn¡¯t know. ¡°Defense Symbol Art¡­¡± Since the contract was already in effect, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t dwell on it and instead began studying the Defense Symbol Art. To his surprise, he did nothing; Qian Ying Ying transmitted the technique to him entirely, and he mastered the Defense Symbol Art. [Realm: Advanced level of third tier] [Cultivation technique: Extreme Rank Heaven Level (perfection)] [Spirit Aperture: 79] [Vitality: 115000] [True Qi Amplification: Level Two (Double)] [Void Symbol Art: Beginner (1/100) 10,000 Technology Points to increase 1 proficiency point.] [Defense Symbol Art: Beginner (1/100) 100,000 Technology Points to increase 1 proficiency point.] What surprised Zhao Yu even more was that the technology points required to increase the proficiency of the Defense Symbol Art had actually increased by ten times. ¡± Could it be that this Defense Symbol Art is even stronger than the Void Symbol Art from the Crippled Symbol Art?!¡± Soon, Zhao Yu dismissed this idea. Based on the performance of the Void Symbol Art alone, it was not inferior to the Defense Symbol Art; it just displayed different characteristics. ¡°Perhaps, the Crippled Symbol Art is progressive. The first technique requires fewer tech points, and as you train more in the second and third techniques, the required tech points increase¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s quick thinking had already grasped the key point and he was basically certain that this was the truth. ¡°You truly stop at nothing to achieve your goals¡­¡± As he reviewed his situation, Zhao Yu was contemplating expressing his thoughts on Qian Ying Ying¡¯s goal being achieved, but he was shocked to find that Qian Ying Ying had already passed away. ¡°Dead?!¡± After a scan by the super brain, Zhao Yu realized that Qian Ying Ying had been dead for over ten minutes. Based on the timing, it happened precisely when he mastered the Defense Symbol Art. Moreover, her cause of death was strange. It was neither natural death nor suicide; it seemed more like a sacrifice. ¡°Sacrifice for the Defense Symbol Art?!¡± Zhao Yu quickly understood that his ease in learning the Defense Symbol Art might be related to Qian Ying Ying¡¯s sacrifice. So, did she use the Defense Symbol Art and her own life to make this trade with him?! Zhao Yu was a bit shocked, not expecting that Qian Ying Ying would be willing to sacrifice herself for the Qian family and for her daughter. Since Qian Ying Ying mastered the Defense Symbol Art, why didn¡¯t she pass this secret on to her clan? And she didn¡¯t even try to resist him?! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What if she capable to kill him?! ¡°Bastard, I will definitely kill you¡­¡± In the distance, at the edge of the bamboo forest, Qian Duo Duo was tearfully shouting continuously, her eyes filled with murderous intent as she looked at Zhao Yu. Beside her stood Qian Ying Ying¡¯s maid, Qian Qi. Under normal circumstances, Qian Duo Duo would not have found this place, but ultimately, Qian Qi could not bear for the mother and daughter to not see each other one last time, so she brought Qian Duo Duo here. Chapter 830 - Chapter 830: The End of the Moon City (5) Chapter 830: The End of the Moon City (5) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation However, who would have thought that the last thing she saw was Zhao Yu carrying Qian Ying Ying and galloping away. Although she had expected this, Qian Qi was still shocked when she saw this scene. She even wondered if she had made a mistake and should not have brought Qian Duo Duo over. But looking at Qian Duo Duo¡¯s hateful eyes, she suddenly felt that bringing her here was not wrong. After all, hatred could make a person grow. According to the agreement Qian Ying Ying signed with Zhao Yu, no matter what Qian Duo Duo did, Zhao Yu would not kill her. That was the truth. Zhao Yu had originally planned lectured Qian Duo Duo and forcefully dragged Qian Duo Duo go to Qian Xin Yue¡¯s grave to repent, but there were so many terms in the agreement that it was impossible to carry out. ¡°Sigh Zhao Yu let out a long sigh. He remembered Qian Xin Yue¡¯s last word before she died, telling him not to kill Qian Duo Duo. Plus with Qian Ying Ying¡¯s efforts, the last trace of killing intent in him gradually faded. As for the hatred in Qian Duo Duo¡¯s eyes, he ignored it as he no longer want to deal with her. So what if she hated him? He had even casually destroyed the He family. Even her mother, the Qian family¡¯s patriarch, would have to plot to ease the grudge between him and the Qian family, let alone a woman who had grown up in the palm of her mother¡¯s hand! Zhao Yu didn¡¯t care about people like Qian Duo Duo after so many sacrifices. After taking one last look at Qian Ying Ying, Zhao Yu picked up the black veil that she had left behind when she was alive and covered her body. Then, he turned around and left from the other side of the bamboo forest. ¡°Stop, don¡¯t even think about escaping¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu, I swear that no matter where you go, I will kill you¡­¡± Behind him, Qian Duo Duo was still shouting at the top of her lungs. However, what greeted her was Zhao Yu¡¯s fading figure. After Zhao Yu had left, Qian Qi removed the array formation and brought Qian Duo Duo to Qian Ying Ying side. ¡°Mother¡­¡± Qian Duo Duo pounced in front of Qian Ying Ying, crying bitterly and regretfully. She did not expect that kicking Qian Xin Yue out of the house because of a little jealousy would actually implicate her mother. Not only did she die, but she was even humiliated by Zhao Yu before she died. Qian Qi hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she did not tell Qian Duo Duo the truth. After all, she had promised Qian Ying Ying that she would protect Qian Duo Duo on her journey of growing up. This kind of hatred was enough to make her grow faster. ¡°Too terrifying¡­¡± I heard that the Qian family leader was humiliated by Zhao Yu to death¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Qian Duo Duo cried so hard and shouted that she wanted to take revenge on Zhao Yu. It was the elders of the Qian family who covered his mouth¡­¡± As Qian Ying Ying¡¯s death was exposed, the entire Moon City was shocked. Of course, this was nothing compared to Zhao Yu destroying the entire He family. However, the way Zhao Yu treated Qian Ying Ying made many people feel terrified. Especially those who had a grudge with Zhao Yu, they were all terrified at this moment. ¡°Sister, are you really going to look for Zhao Yu?¡± Huo Ying¡¯s face turned green and his teeth chattered. Beside him stood a rather beautiful woman. ¡°What else can I do?¡± Huo Xiao Yu sighed.¡± Even the Qian Family Patriarch is dead!¡± ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll take responsibility for what I did. I was the one who caused the disaster back then. This matter, let me¡­Go¡­¡± Huo Ying said with a trembling voice. It was obvious that his heart was not as strong as she appeared to be. Huo Xiao Yu shook her head.¡± If you go, it will only backfire. Since Zhao Yu likes to torture women, only I can appease him.¡± Huo Ymg really couldn¡¯t find the words to refuse. After all, he was really afraid of death. In the past, he was still indignant when he lost to Zhao Yu. But now, after Zhao Yu destroyed the He family and humiliated the Qian family¡¯s patriarch to death, Huo Ying was completely scared out of his wits. He wanted to live. He was afraid that Zhao Yu would come and settle the score with him. However, when he thought about how his beloved sister was going to die like this, Huo Ying felt a little unwilling. ¡± Where¡¯s brother-in-law? Isn¡¯t he going to show up?¡± Huo Xiao Yu¡¯s heart ached when she heard this. She shook her head slightly and smiled contemptuously. ¡°Hehe, he was the one who suggested this matter. He hoped to use this to get the Wu family out¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Huo Ying was shocked. He did not expect that the person who asked his sister to appease Zhao Yu¡¯s anger was actually his brother-in-law. One had to know that back then, someone had only teased Huo Xiao Yu for a moment, and his entire family had been exterminated by Wu Fan. And now, Wu Fan had actually pushed his woman out just to appease Zhao Yu¡¯s anger? Alright, this small matter is nothing. Don¡¯t cry anymore¡­¡± Huo Xiao Yu shook her head and left the room without looking at Huo Ying¡¯s timid expression. She had dressed up meticulously. Her outfit could be said to have displayed the charm of a woman to the fullest. In addition, she also brought a list of resources from the Wu family. Although the Wu family hoped that she would step forward to appease Zhao Yu¡¯S anger, they were not stupid. They understood that Zhao Yu was not such a low-class person, so they still took out quite a lot of resources. After all, it was the Wu family who had planned to deny the deal with Zhao Yu of the third tier immortal medicine, which had led to Huo Ying¡¯s matter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the small house in the south of the city. Zhao Yu was sorting out the resources from the He family. After the destruction of the He family and the death of Qian Ying Ying, the entire Moon City fell silent. The He family¡¯s resources were also converted into a large amount of resources during his negotiations with the Zhuge family. These were enough for him to cultivate to the third tier of perfection realm and even increase his True Qi level further. As for whether he could reach the third level, it was still unknown.. Chapter 831 - Chapter 831: The End of the Moon City (6) Chapter 831: The End of the Moon City (6) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡± Old Xu, what do you mean by the emissary of the Divine Hall teaching me the Void Symbol Art from the Crippled Symbol Art?!¡± Zhao Yu asked quietly. He wasn¡¯t stupid. He had long felt that there was something fishy going on between Xu Chang Qing and the Temple Oracle. Especially when he was chased by the He family that day, Xu Chang Qing did not appear for a long time. Instead, he taught him martial arts, which made him feel even more abnormal. ¡°His name is Xu Tian. He is my grandfather¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing did not hide it from Zhao Yu and directly told him the truth. ¡°My Xu family only left me and Grandpa¡­¡± ¡°The reason why I taught you the Void Symbol Art is to share some of the pressure¡­¡± What shocked Zhao Yu was that Xu Chang Qing actually had no intention of hiding anything. He told him everything that happened that day in detail. Moreover, he even told him the original intention of Xu Tian teaching him the Crippled Symbol Art. ¡°I see!¡± Zhao Yu suddenly understood and nodded,¡± Void Symbol Art in exchange for the pressure from Qian City or even the Holy City¡­¡± ¡°This deal is worth it!¡± Zhao Yu smiled. He suddenly realized that Xu Chang Qing was quite easy to get along with. If it was someone else, especially the Zhuge family, they might not tell him the truth even if they were beaten to death. They might even find some reasons to mislead him. Thinking of the relationship between Xu Chang Qing and the emissary of the Divine Hall, Zhao Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.¡± Then can I use the Martial Arts Hall at the Temple?!¡± he asked. ¡°Martial Arts Hall?!¡± Xu Chang Qing was stunned.¡± The highest cultivation technique in the third- tier temple is only heaven-level. Don¡¯t you already have a extreme-rank heaven-level cultivation technique?!¡± ¡°For reference, for reference¡­¡± Seeing this, Xu Chang Qing did not doubt him. He sent a message to Xu Tian and received a positive reply. Zhao Yu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°However, you must be mentally prepared. There aren¡¯t many Heaven-level techniques in the Third Tier Temple of Moon City, only ten in total. Moreover, most of them are only low rank Heaven level techniques. There are no top-rank Heaven-level techniques, and only one mid-rank Heaven-level technique¡­ ¡°What?!¡± Zhao Yu was taken aback. With so few techniques, it seemed insufficient to evolve Heaven-level techniques to a new level for Fourth Tier. But having something was better than nothing, so he still expressed his gratitude to Xu Chang Qing. ¡°No need to thank me. If your strength increases, it also helps to divert attention from me¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing shook her head, then asked, ¡°When do you plan to go to Qian City?!¡± Given Zhao Yu¡¯s current strength, staying in Moon City was pointless. It would be better to head to Qian City sooner. Zhao Yu calculated silently. The True Qi realm consumed an enormous amount of resources. Even if he emptied Moon City, it would only support him up to the fourth level of the True Qi realm. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t just annihilate Moon City without reason. He wasn¡¯t a bloodthirsty maniac and wouldn¡¯t commit senseless slaughter. ¡°Once these resources are depleted, I will head to Qian City¡­ ¡°Alright!¡± Xu Chang Qing nodded, estimated the time Zhao Yu would need to finish his cultivation, and then left, saying, ¡°Call me when it¡¯s time. I¡¯ll accompany you to Qian City¡­¡± Not long after Xu Chang Qing left, an unexpected person appeared beside the small hut. ¡°Are you Huo Xiao Yu¡­ Huo Ying¡¯s sister?!¡± Seeing the beautiful woman in front of him, Zhao Yu was a bit puzzled. Are you here to cause me trouble?!¡± He could only think that Huo Xiao Yu was here to stand up for Huo Ying. But the problem was, after he had destroyed the He family, where did Huo Xiao Yu get the courage to do such a thing?! Just as Zhao Yu was pondering, the sheer garment on Huo Xiao Yu¡¯s body silently slipped off, revealing her flawless body. ¡°What?!¡± Zhao Yu stared at her, his mind going blank. ¡°lam here to resolve the enmity between Huo Ying and you¡­¡± Huo Xiao Yu said softly, her voice as melodious as a nightingale. Huo Ying?! Zhao Yu was momentarily confused. Such a small figure had long slipped his mind. Moreover, if Huo Ying hadn¡¯t caused trouble, he wouldn¡¯t have obtained so many good things. With this thought, Zhao Yu shook his head slightly, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need. You can leave now¡­¡± He had no intention of seeking trouble with Huo Ying, so he found Huo Xiao Yu¡¯s current actions unnecessary. Upon hearing this, Huo Xiao Yu panicked and quickly knelt on the ground, pleading, ¡°Please have mercy and spare Ying¡¯er¡­¡± This woman¡­ Zhao Yu felt helpless and had to explain that he didn¡¯t consider Huo Ying worth his attention, let alone hold a grudge. To his surprise, Huo Xiao Yu became even more terrified and hastily took out a list from the Wu family, hoping to quell Zhao Yu¡¯s anger. Seeing the beautiful woman kneeling on the ground and the list of resources she handed over. Zhao Yu finally understood the situation. The reason was that he was too powerful. So powerful that every move he made was scrutinized by countless people. So powerful that those who had once offended him had to use such means to dispel his possibly non-existent anger. In this world of survival of the fittest¡­ Zhao Yu fell silent. Having been in this world for so long, he truly realized for the first time that this world was utterly different from the one on Earth. As Zhao Yu remained silent, Huo Xiao Yu bit her lip and finally decided to take the initiative. She swayed her slender waist, knelt down, and slowly reached out to Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu instinctively held her hand, feeling the smooth touch, and seeing Huo Xiao Yu¡¯s tear-filled, hopeful eyes, he eventually softened his heart and let go. Huo Xiao Yu spoke softly. ¡°This path, unseen by guests, is open today just for you¡­¡± ¡°Impressive!¡± Zhao Yu gave a thumbs-up, his face full of approval. After the affair. Huo Xiao Yu knelt beside him, asking in a low voice, ¡°Are you satisfied?! ¡°Mm!¡± Zhao Yu nodded indifferently. ¡°Then the enmity between Huo Ying, the Wu family, and you¡­ ¡°Is settled!¡± Zhao Yu uttered four words, raising the list of resources, ¡°Tell the Wu family to deliver the resources promptly!¡± ¡°Yes, thank you¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Huo Xiao Yu was overjoyed, hastily expressing her gratitude. She knew she had made the right bet this time. Not only had she resolved the enmity between Huo Ying and Zhao Yu, but she also eliminated the Wu family¡¯s worries. From now on, she and her brother¡¯s position in the Wu family would be more secure. ¡°Go now!¡± Zhao Yu waved his hand coldly. Watching Huo Xiao Yu leave in ecstasy, he shook his head, sighed at the absurdity of it all, and then entered a state of cultivation. After a month of cultivation, having exhausted all the resources from the He family, as well as those from the Wu and Qian families, Zhao Yu finally set off for Qian City. Chapter 832 - Chapter 832: Heading to Qian City Chapter 832: Heading to Qian City Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Are we going to Qian City alone?¡± When he really left Moon City, Zhao Yu realized that Xu Chang Qing was the only one who was with him. ¡°What else? With your strength, do you think anyone in this city can protect you?¡± Xu Chang Qing smiled. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡± Where¡¯s Lord Oracle?!¡± Zhao Yu muttered to himself for two seconds. ¡°Grandpa has to wait until next month for the next Oracle to take over his work before he can return to Qian City!¡± The corners of Xu Chang Qing¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and a trace of happiness could be seen from the corners of his eyes. After a month of reuniting with her grandfather, she quickly immersed herself in the happiness of having a family after the initial discomfort. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded. He thought about his current strength and smiled.¡± With our strength, we can do whatever we want at the third tier, right?!¡± Xu Chang Qing shook her head slightly and said, ¡°No, our strength is not considered top-notch among the third-tier.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t count?¡± Zhao Yu was a little surprised and confused.¡± I destroyed the He family alone and suppressed the entire Moon City. Isn¡¯t this the best?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a Moon City¡­¡± ¡°I can do this too. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not as fast as you. If I drag it out, give me a week¡¯s time. It¡¯s more than enough to destroy the He family¡­¡± In the past few days, she had also discussed Zhao Yu¡¯s uniqueness with Xu Tian in private. She realized that this person was indeed not an ordinary person. His strongest point was not his cultivation speed or his mastery of the Void Symbol Art, but Zhao Yu¡¯s ability to quickly recover his Qi and blood energy. This meant that no one was a match for Zhao Yu in a prolonged battle. On the contrary, if he wanted to defeat Zhao Yu, she had to end the battle quickly and take him down with lightning speed. ¡°No, I also have the Void Symbol Art. Even if I can¡¯t beat any opponent, I can still escape. Are you sure I¡¯m not the best among the third-tier now?!¡± Zhao Yu suspected that Xu Chang Qing said that because she want to hold her status in front of him. However, Xu Chang Qing¡¯s expression was calm. She said indifferently,¡± There¡¯s always someone better than me. There¡¯s always someone better than you. I¡¯m invincible in the Moon City. I am three years ago¡­¡± ¡°In Qian City, there are many people like you and me¡­¡± ¡°You have to know that you¡¯re not the only one who had a fortuitous encounter. The Void Symbol Art is only one of the incomplete formula of Crippled Symbol Art¡­¡± ¡°In Qian City, although there are not many people who have learned the Crippled Symbol Art, there are still some¡­¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but remember the Defense Symbol Art that he had learned from Qian Ying Ying. He had never exposed this Defense Symbol Art, so Xu Chang Qing didn¡¯t know either. According to the calculations of the Super Brain, the speed of the Defense Symbol Art and the Void Symbol Art was unparalleled among the third tier. Even if they could not defeat the opponent, they could at least escape with their lives. ¡°In addition, when you go to Qian City, you have to be careful of those Fourth Tier experts¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing felt that Zhao Yu was a little too arrogant. She could not help but remind him, ¡°You saw it yourself. Even in a place like the Moon City, there are people from the He family who dare to ignore your identity as a King Slayer Rank 5 fighter and attempted to kill you.¡± ¡°When you reach Qian City, if you really offend someone, even if you die, the Holy City will not avenge you¡­¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡± Didn¡¯t you say that King Slayer Rank five is very important? The Holy City doesn¡¯t allow me to die. Otherwise, won¡¯t the rules be challenged?!¡± According to his understanding, his life should be very important. ¡°It is important, but the rules will never restrict the one who sets them¡­¡± ¡°Qian City, although it¡¯s under the Holy City, it¡¯s not a subordinate city like the Moon City.¡± Xu Chang Qing said indifferently. ¡°In Qian City, there are also existences that can participate in the management of Holy City¡­¡± Seeing Zhao Yu¡¯s curiosity and thinking about their upcoming journey to Qian City, Xu Chang Qing began to explain the situation there. ¡°Qian City, or rather, one of the Eight Major State Cities, is nominally under the jurisdiction of the Holy City¡­¡± ¡°But in reality, many of the powerful figures within the Eight Major State Cities are also members of the Holy City¡¯s Elder Council¡­¡± ¡°You can think of the Holy City¡¯s Elder Council as the group with the highest power and authority in this world¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing paused briefly before continuing, ¡°The fourth tier is different from the other three levels¡­¡± ¡°This level can be described as the true collision of geniuses, the clash of prodigies¡­¡± She sighed deeply before continuing, ¡°The reason the King Slayer Rank 5 fighter is so important is that they achieve ultimate advancement at the first tier¡­¡± ¡± first-tier has King Slayer Rank 5, second-tier has King Slayer Ranks, third- tier has King Slayer Rank 5, and fourth-tier also has King Slayer Rank 5¡­¡± ¡°Each tier has an ultimate fighter that broke through their limit¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t reach the limit in the previous tier, you will never reach the extreme limit in the next tier¡­¡± ¡°In Qian City, there are plenty of three-limit breaker and four-limit breakers¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°These individuals are nearly invincible at their respective tiers. After advancing to the fourth tier, they shine even brighter, capable of taking on hundreds alone¡­¡± A hint of fervor flashed in Xu Chang Qing¡¯s eyes. Previously, she believed she was innately flawed and could never reach such heights in her lifetime. But from Xu Tian¡¯s words, she learned that she was actually a three-limit breaker. This meant she had the opportunity to compete with many other prodigies. ¡°Among those in the fourth tier, reaching the pinnacle of four limits means becoming an ultimate-limit breaker fighter, and such figures are nearly immortal, incredibly difficult to kill with full force¡­¡± ¡°Even not an ultimate-limit breaker. A non limit breaker are very few instances of being killed at this stage¡­¡± Chapter 833 - Chapter 833: Heading to Qian City (2) Chapter 833: Heading to Qian City (2) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°After experiencing the chaos in the Holy City, the ultimate fighters in the eight great state cities established the Holy City¡¯s Elder Council and participated in the formulation of the rules¡­¡± ¡°What?! Eight? Exceeding four levels limit, isn¡¯t that seems easy?!¡± Zhao Yu was stunned for a moment. ¡°Could it be that there are more ultimate fighters in the Holy City¡¯s Elder Council?!¡± ¡°Easy?¡± Xu Chang Qing sneered. She was soon stunned. Then, she smiled bitterly.¡± The limit is indeed not difficult for you old citizen. With the King¡¯s Secret Realm, you can always reach it¡­¡± ¡°But for us new citizens¡­¡± After pondering for a moment, she said,¡± Yes, for us new citizens, it¡¯s not impossible to reach the three limit before the fourth tier. As long as we consumed immortal and divine medicines, we can always breakthrough the limit¡­¡± ¡°However, after reaching the fourth tier, it is not as easy as simply consuming drugs to become an ultimate fighter¡­¡± She did not explain too much. She did not know much about the method to become an ultimate fighter. ¡°Therefore, there aren¡¯t as many ultimate fighter at fourth tier as you think. Of course, there aren¡¯t too few either. At the very least, as far as I know, there are at least a dozen of them in Qian City¡­¡± ¡°In addition, there are no longer five major families in Qian City¡­¡± ¡°There is only the distinction between the Ultimate fighter families and the ordinary families¡­¡± ¡± As the name suggests, the Ultimate fighter families are clans that possess ultimate fighters. Clans like this possess immense power and will often last for along time¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly. He had long known that the restrictions of the five great families in the Moon City and Blackstone Town were set by the higher- ups. Since Qian City could participate in the formulation of the rules, they naturally wouldn¡¯t restrict themselves. ¡°How many Ultimate fighter families are there in Qian City?¡± Zhao Yu asked curiously. ¡°As far as I know, there are at least fifteen¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing muttered to herself for a moment before she spoke. ¡°Why are you so not sure¡± Zhao Yu was stunned.¡± Aren¡¯t these Ultimate fighter families all public?!¡± ¡°Of course not¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing shook her head.¡± The Ultimate fighter families also have their own circumstances¡­¡± ¡°The first type is the Ultimate fighter family that has been passed down since ancient times. Their history can even be traced back to five thousand years ago¡­¡± ¡°The other type is the new formed ones. In the past few hundred years, an ultimate fighter appeared as leader, and they advanced as family¡­¡± ¡°However, no matter which family it is, there is a situation of old and replacement¡­¡± ¡°After all, even an Ultimate fighter has a limit to his lifespan. He can live up to 500 years old at most¡­¡± ¡°If there is no new ultimate fighter in the family before they die, they will think of a way to lower their edge¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing touched her nose as if she felt that she needed to say too much. ¡°Let¡¯s make it short. Under normal circumstances, an ultimate expert will die after five hundred years of life¡­¡± ¡± However, ever since the gate between the Holy City and the exotic lands opened, more possibilities have appeared, delaying the influence of these ultimate families¡­¡± ¡°For example, the ultimate experts on our side, or even the Fourth Tier experts, can live longer when they reach the exotic lands of the Holy City. Rumor said that their lifespans might at least even double¡­¡± ¡± At least DOUBLE?!¡± Zhao Yu was a little puzzled and did not understand what was going on. Xu Chang Qing nodded and explained further, ¡°A few thousand years ago, when the Realm opened, we once engaged in an intense battle with the living being came out from the exotic lands of the Holy City. That war was called the Sacred War¡­¡± ¡± In the worst cases, the Holy City was almost destroyed. The experts from the foreign lands killed their way to the eight state cities¡­¡± ¡°However, just as our world was about to be destroyed, the experts from the exotic lands of the Holy City retreated without reason¡­¡± ¡°Retreat?!¡± Zhao Yu was stunned again. Previously, he had always heard people say that the experts here went to the exotic lands of the Holy City to snatch things back. He had thought that the people from the exotic lands of the Holy City were very weak, but now it seemed that they had almost destroyed this world. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°The people from the exotic land left after saying that the spiritual energy here is too poor and wasted their time¡­¡± ¡°So, the spiritual energy in the exotic land is denser than ours, which is why Fourth Tier fighter and Ultimate fighter can live longer?¡± Zhao Yu asked. ¡°More or less¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing nodded.¡± The academy has also taught a similar course. It mentioned that since the opening of the exotic land, we have also been continuously studying what spiritual energy is. In the end, there is no definite answer¡­¡± ¡± I only know that living in an environment with spiritual energy will allow me to live longer¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, most of the experts who have reached the fourth tier will head to the Holy City and enter the exotic land when their lifespan is limited. That way, they can live longer¡­¡± She paused for a moment before adding,¡± Of course, not all strong ultimate fighters will wait until their lifespans are about to end to go to the exotic land Realm. Some even go to the exotic land right after advancing to Fourth Tier and tried their best to advance to the ultimate fighter realm there¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Such people are often able to live longer. Their lifespans have reached more than a thousand years. There are even records of the longest lifespan reaching two thousand years¡­¡± Zhao Yu suddenly realized that if the Exotic Land Realm was so good, why didn¡¯t all the people here go over? ¡°Is it very dangerous?!¡± he asked sharply. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Xu Chang Qing laughed bitterly.¡± The natives of the exotic land are much stronger than us. For us, there¡¯s a threshold to become an ultimate fighter¡­¡± Chapter 834 - Chapter 834: Heading to Qian City (3) Chapter 834: Heading to Qian City (3) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°But unlike us, they only need to train step by step to reach the four limits break to become the ultimate fighter¡­¡± Yes¡­ The cultivation of the native is also different from ours. They use more magic tools, array formations, spells, and other methods to fight¡­¡± ¡°On our side, we mainly focus on physical combat¡­¡± ¡°To put it in a more modern way, they are mages while we are warriors. Or perhaps, they are immortal cultivators while we are martial artists¡­¡± In terms of combat strength, we are slightly inferior to them¡­ ¡°Of course, that¡¯s what the books say. I¡¯ve never been to an exotic land. I have to see the truth with my own eyes¡­¡± ¡± That¡¯s why the exotic land is very dangerous. Even ultimate fighters have a high death rate when they go to the exotic land.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s an ordinary Fourth Tier fighter, but there¡¯s also a possibility of an ultimate fighter dying in the Exotic Land Realm?!¡± Zhao Yu said in surprise. ¡°Of course!¡± Xu Chang Qing nodded and said,¡± Actually, there¡¯s a special realm above the Fourth tier and Ultimate fighter¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­ ¡°Although the environment in the Exotic Lands is unique, the cultivation method is different from ours, and the number of experts is much higher than ours¡­¡± ¡°However, their upper limit is actually similar to ours. The strongest can only reach tier 4¡­¡± However, there is still a realm called the ¡®pinnacle¡¯ above the limit¡­¡± An existence at this level could kill an ultimate fighter who is almost invincible on our side with one finger¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what the pinnacle is either. I only know that the combat strength of such an existence is shocking and can easily kill anyone. However, it¡¯s difficult to say how they reached this realm¡­¡± At the very least, there are almost no people on our side who have reached the pinnacle¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing said with some regret. After all, she was a new citizen born and raised here. She was still a little unhappy that the top ultimate fighters on her side were not as strong as those from the exotic lands. However, this can also be considered a blessing and a curse. The spiritual energy here is not good enough, and the top experts in the exotic land look down on us. They can¡¯t be bothered to attack us. This gives us the opportunity to develop and soon attack back¡­¡± ¡°We are too far off the topic now¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing shook her head as if she did not want to talk about this topic.¡± Back to before, speaking of ultimate fighters, other than going to the exotic land to extend their lifespan, there is another way to freeze themselves¡­¡± ¡°Just as I said before, those ultimate fighters in their prime years in the Ultimate fighter families will usually forge ahead and be very active¡­¡± ¡°As for the other ultimate fighter experts were generally less active was quite a large number. Therefore, they invented a way to overcome those Ultimate fighter stayed in the exotic land. After all, those experts weren¡¯t dead; they could return at any moment. Though they cannot kill their peers, they can easily wipe out the rest of a family¡¯s members¡­¡± ¡°Thus, every family here is akin to a trump card. Normally, they avoid confronting each other directly¡­¡± There s another method similar to extending life in a exotic land realm: freezing. This secret technique, learned from those realms, allows experts with dwindling lifespans to enter a frozen state, suspending their life until their family faces a crisis¡­¡± ¡°Many families likely practice this. While they may not have single ultimate fighter due to their current members active exploring at the exotic land, one could appear in times of danger. Such families are known as Ancient Clan among the Ultimate fighter families, reflecting their esteemed status¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing paused before continuing, ¡°Among the Ultimate fighter families, I mentioned more than fifteen families. This means their current ultimate fighter experts are active and alive, either in Qian City or in the exotic land realm, always influential¡­¡± ¡°In Qian City, there are many Ancient Clans, and perhaps the most terrifying are these clans¡­¡± After all, their ultimate fighter experts are near the end of their lifespans. Once awakened, no one knows if they might go mad and slaughter indiscriminately¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing added, ¡°History classes tell of an Ancient Clan ancestor who was awakened a millennium ago¡­¡± ¡°The result was madness and mass slaughter, leaving devastation until several ultimate fighter experts came back from Holy City or returned back from the exotic land to restrain and eventually kill him, ending the calamity¡­¡± I understand¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded solemnly. He realized that even if he considered himself invincible at the third tier, he couldn¡¯t act recklessly in Qian City, where fourth tier experts were common and ultimate fighters roamed freely like a walking weapon. Seeing Zhao Yu¡¯s less frivolous demeanor, Xu Chang Qing nodded, satisfied her warning had an effect, and smiled, ¡°But you don¡¯t need to worry too much¡­¡± ¡°Most people are busy, even the fourth tier fighter also joined group with the ultimate fighters frequently entering exotic realms to seek life-extending items, rarely bothering with conflicts among the families¡­¡± ¡°The only ones who might target you are fourth tier fighter from ordinary families¡­¡± ¡°These fighters aren¡¯t powerful as a group of them can¡¯t deal with a single four tier fighter with one limit break. So they are not invited to join in the team to the exotic land and outcast by the society. Still, they are more than enough to deal with you¡­¡± ¡°When my grandfather arrives in Qian City next month, under his protection, we should be safe¡­¡± ¡°Keep a low profile and endure this period¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°What¡¯s the strength of your grandfather? Is he also an Ultimate fighter?!¡± Xu Chang Qing¡¯s expression twitched slightly, replying helplessly, ¡°If my grandfather were an Ultimate Fighter, we wouldn¡¯t be here¡­¡± ¡°But with the Void Symbol Art, he should be able to escape even if he encounters an Ultimate Fighter¡­¡± Whether he could actually escape, Xu Chang Qing didn¡¯t know at all but she hoped so. Zhao Yu believed him, knowing well the true power of the Void Symbol Art. If he reached the Fourth Tier with the Void Symbol Art and the Defense Symbol Art, he might escape an Ultimate Fighter¡¯s grasp. As they walked and talked, Zhao Yu gained some understanding of Qian City. ¡°Whoosh¡ª!¡± A few days later, as they crossed a dense forest, a beam of rainbow light shot into the sky in the distance. ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡± Zhao Yu asked in surprise. ¡°This is¡­¡± After a brief pause, Xu Chang Qing¡¯s face lit up with joy, ¡°An Apex Tomb! An Apex Tomb has emerged¡ªwe¡¯re going to be rich!¡± Saying this, she rushed towards the light at full speed. Zhao Yu hurriedly followed, shouted, ¡°What is an Apex Tomb?!¡± Without turning her head, Xu Chang Qing explained, ¡°I mentioned this before. Thousands of years ago, foreign fighters invaded our world, including some experts¡­¡± ¡°Some of these experts, having lived for millennia in their realm, rapidly aged upon entering our world, unable to return¡­¡± Before their deaths, some buried themselves with treasures, hiding their corpses from being defiled by our world¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important. What matters is that these Tombs contain many fourth tier treasures and countless valuables¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re far from Qian City, so we should be the first to discover it-we¡¯re going to be rich!¡± Xu Chang Qing, extremely excited, quickened her pace even more. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two raced towards the tomb. As they neared the site, sounds of battle reached them. ¡°Shh¡ª!¡± Xu Chang Qing¡¯s face grew serious. She stopped and gestured for Zhao Yu to remain silent. Zhao Yu cautiously followed her, the two moving stealthily towards the source of the sounds. Chapter 835 - Chapter 835: Apex Tomb Chapter 835: Apex Tomb Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°I got this first!¡± A young man who looked to be in his twenties shouted indignantly with a rusty longsword in his hand. Around him were three men who looked older. ¡°Brat, the treasure belongs to the virtuous. You¡¯d better hand it over obediently!¡± There was a hint of excitement in their eyes. Although they opened their mouths and shouted, their hands did not stop at all and continued to attack. ¡°That¡¯s¡­A Level Three magic tool?¡± Zhao Yu had discovered this group of people earlier than Xu Chang Qing, and through the scan of his Super Brain Vision, he had already determined that the longsword in the young man¡¯s hand was a magical artifact that was not inferior to the Silence Array Flag. ¡°It really is a Level Three magic tool!¡± Although Xu Chang Qing was a long time slower than Zhao Yu, she quickly recognized that the longsword was extraordinary. ¡°It seems like the sky is filled with multicolored light. It really is the Apex tomb!¡± Xu Chang Qing was a little excited. She had only been guessing before, but now that she saw this old sword that was filled with an antique aura, it was obvious that it had been taken out from a tomb. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would be able to encounter the emergence of the Apex Tombone day!¡± She was a little excited. She turned to Zhao Yu and explained,¡± This is a major event that can be recorded in the history books. Every time a tomb appeared, it would be recorded in the history books. Many magical artifacts and treasures that were unearthed are still in use today¡­¡± Of course, the most important thing for her was that she had participated in the birth of the Apex Tomb. Perhaps she could be recorded in the textbooks. After all, she was still a commoner. Faced with such an opportunity to leave her name in history, she found it difficult to resist.¡± Quick, let¡¯s take that sword away and then go to the tomb¡­¡± With that, Xu Chang Qing tapped her foot and flew out in an instant. ¡°Void Symbol Art?!¡± Zhao Yu narrowed his eyes and realized that Xu Chang Qing had used the Void Symbol Art. However, he quickly understood. After all, hisVoid Symbol Art was also taught by the Oracle Since the other party could pass it on to him, it was naturally impossible that he would not pass it on to his granddaughter. Although Xu Chang Qing did not use her full strength, her speed was still far beyond the reach of a normal Third Tier expert. While the four of them were still fighting, a white light flashed and the sword was taken away. ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡± A white shadow flashed past the few of them. Naturally, both sides of the battle were shocked and retreated. ¡°Treasures belong to those who are fated. This magic tool is fated with me, so I¡¯ll take it away!¡± Then, Xu Chang Qing¡¯s voice sounded. At this moment, her figure was already 200 meters away, and she was heading in the direction of the tomb. ¡°My longsword¡­¡± At this moment, the young man who was surrounded just now realized that the sword in his hand had disappeared. He could not help but wail. ¡°So fast¡­¡± The other three people¡¯s expressions turned solemn. Just the speed that Xu Chang Qing had just displayed was already far beyond them. It was not something they could match. The materials used to make a longsword magic tool were powerful in term of material strength, and there were very few spiritual energy or technology contained in it. To him, the most practical among the Tier 3 magic tools were the array formation and magic tools with various special functions. He could use the Super Brain to analyze the structure in these treasures and make use of them. Seeing that Xu Chang Qing had ran far away, Zhao Yu did not waste any time. He circulated the Void Symbol Art and quickly chased after her. ¡°There¡¯s one more¡­¡± Originally, the four of them were prepared to chase after Xu Chang Qing, but when they saw another figure leaving at an extremely fast speed, they gave up on the idea. ¡°Ugh, just admit that you are unlucky. There is nothing you can do after encountering such a strong person¡­¡± The three of them let out a long sigh and looked at each other before chasing after the two of them. Even though they had lost the longsword just now, there were still more treasures in the tomb. If they went over now, they still had a chance. ¡± I should be the unlucky one, right?!¡± The young man who was besieged said with a dejected expression. ¡°You brat, you actually dare to come here alone. You are really not afraid of death. You have only met us. If it was any other person, it is likely that you would have lost your life at this moment¡­¡± Hearing this, the young man, who was still upset, was immediately stunned. Then, he revealed a look of fear. Looking at the backs of the two groups of people leaving, he pondered for a moment, and finally let out a long sigh, turned around, and left. He understood that with his strength, it would be a little difficult. If he continued to approach, he might really be killed as the other party said. The appearance of the Apex tomb was a fortuitous encounter for all experts. Not only were there all kinds of treasures, but they could also be recorded in history. However, this was only limited to the strong. If it was the weak, it would be a disaster. The history lesson naturally showed that every time the Apex Tomb appeared, it was a meat grinder. A large number of people would die in the treasure hunt. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s a good deal to be able to touch a magic tool¡­¡± The young man consoled himself, but he secretly made up his mind to cultivate properly when he returned. That way, he would not be just a passerby the next time he encountered a tomb. Zhao Yu quickly caught up to Xu Chang Qing, and the two of them sped in the direction of the light. During this period, they encountered a few more waves of fighting for magic tools, but Xu Chang Qjng did not make a move again. The first time she fought, she was too excited and wanted to leave her name in the annals of history. That was why she snatched a Tier 3 magic tool. However, in reality, that magic tool was not very useful to her. The only value it had was to bring it back and sell it for money. Chapter 836 - Chapter 836: Apex Tomb (2) Chapter 836: Apex Tomb (2) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation After all, what good things could be scattered around the periphery that could be fought over by Tier 3 fellows? After calming down, Xu Chang Qing¡¯s vision also became higher. She did not participate in the few waves of people she encountered. Instead, she continued to run in the direction of the tomb. However, Zhao Yu was not as particular as her. When he saw that Xu Chang Qing did not want it, he thought that the other party had given it to him. During this period, he also made a move twice and obtained two magic tools that clearly had special uses. Similar to Xu Chang Cling, he didn¡¯t care about those pure offensive magic tools. He would let them go when he encountered them. To others, the truly valuable ones were the offensive magic tools. Therefore, Zhao Yu¡¯s snatching of the two special magic tools did not cause too much of a stir. Just like that, the two of them gradually approached the center of the multicolored light. The closer they got to the central region, the more experts they encountered. Among them, there was no lack of fighters at the peak of Third Tier and even those who had cultivated to the True Qi Realm. ¡°The tomb should be over there!¡± However, Xu Chang Qing directly ignored these people and instead set her gaze on the tomb. Zhao Yu looked in the direction of her finger and found that the place where the rainbow light shot up seemed to be in a huge pit. From where they were, they couldn¡¯t see what was happening at the bottom of the pit. Around the huge pit, there were youths wearing all kinds of clothes. Among these people, some were fighting with others, as if they were fighting for positions, while some were standing calmly. ¡± Are these perverts here too?!¡± When she saw the edge of the huge pit, Xu Chang Qing¡¯s expression became solemn. ¡± Who are they?!¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but look over. There weren¡¯t many people standing there calmly, only seven or eight of them. However, there seemed to be a barrier around each of them, preventing anyone from approaching. ¡°They can be said to be the cream of the crop among the third-tier fighters. The weakest among them is at the third stage of the True Qi Realm. Some of them are even at the fourth or fifth stage of the True Qi Realm¡­¡± ¡± I thought we were the first batch to come here. Now it seems that this tomb has been here for a long time¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing sighed. ¡°Has it been a long time?¡± Zhao Yu was stunned for a moment.¡± If it¡¯s been a long time, shouldn¡¯t all the things inside be taken?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that easy!¡± ¡°This is the tomb of a exotic realm expert. There are usually powerful array formations guarding it. Even a Fourth Tier expert would need a long time to break through¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing smiled. ¡± However, looking at the rank three magic tools flying out everywhere, this tomb has not been discovered for long. It should only be a few days¡­¡± She calculated with her fingers and realized that this amount of time was just enough to send the news back to Qian City. ¡°Dong-!¡± ¡°Dong-!¡± Loud sounds rang out continuously from the crater. This was the sound of a Fourth Tier expert breaking the formation. ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± As they attacked, some defensive magic tools were sent flying. The people at the edge of the huge pit were fighting over the newly appeared Level Three magic tool. ¡°Let¡¯s go there!¡± After all, Xu Chang Qing had stayed in Qian City for a few years, so she knew some of the young experts. In just a moment, she locked onto a relatively less density area. Zhao Yu followed her gaze and looked over. It was located to the south of the huge pit, far away from the other fighters. Correspondingly, there were the most people in this area. ¡°Go there!¡± Xu Chang Qing didn¡¯t say anything else. All kinds of Tier 3 magic tools flew out of the arena, making her eyes burn with envy. After explaining the situation to Zhao Yu, she took the lead and rushed forward. ¡°Where did you come from, scram!¡± Zhao Yu had only advanced a few dozen meters when someone roared and attacked him. Shua! His vision scanned the area. The person who attacked him was actually a third tier fighter. Such a person would be the leader of a family in the Moon City, but now, he was like a small shrimp. This man indeed had the capital to be arrogant. Although he was also at the peak of the third tier, he was far stronger than the third-rank peak fighter of Moon City. In terms of Spiritual Aperture Realm alone, he far exceeded the people of Moon City, and his Qi and blood value had surpassed one hundred thousand. From a distance, he unleashed an attack of nearly fifty thousand Qi and blood towards Zhao Yu. Buzz! Zhao Yu had no intention of taking the hit head-on and immediately activated the Void Symbol Art. Various lines appeared before his eyes, and with just one glance, he found the perfect point to dodge. Swish! Zhao Yu¡¯s figure flickered, escaping from the Qi and blood attack. His whole being became ethereal, like a phantom, as he charged towards the man. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The man was startled but had no time to think further. He launched another attack while shouting, ¡°Brother Tao, Brother Hao, someone is breaking through our formation!¡± With the Void Symbol Art accompanying him, Zhao Yu glided through like a wisp of smoke. In an instant, he was in front of the man. ¡°Who did you call a little punk?!¡± Zhao Yu suddenly whispered in the man¡¯s ear, startling him into a jump. But before he could jump higher, Zhao Yu kicked him. Boom! The man flew out like a football. ¡°How dare you attack my brother!¡± At this moment, someone noticed the commotion and shouted, charging towards Zhao Yu. ¡°Get lost!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time, Xu Chang Qing finally made her move. Unlike Zhao Yu, who mischievously toyed with his opponents, she struck with genuine force. With a few simple moves, she repelled Brother Hao and Brother Tao. ¡°This area is yours now¡­¡± Brother Hao and Brother Tao didn¡¯t dare to hold their ground and quickly signaled that they were done fighting. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t bother with them and continued to look towards the edge of the giant pit. Chapter 837 - Chapter 837: Apex Tomb (3) Chapter 837: Apex Tomb (3) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation At the southern edge of the huge pit, the place closest to the huge pit was still dozens of meters away from them. Although it was still considered to be in the front, it was obviously not the best position to fight for the appearance of the magic tool. Xu Chang Qjng and Zhao Yu looked at each other, and the two of them continued to advance. Compared to the people outside, the closer they got to the edge of the pit, the more experts they encountered. ¡°Get lost!¡± Seeing that someone wanted to cross the border, the people inside started to attack. ¡°True Qi Realm first stage¡­¡± In just a few moments, Zhao Yu had encountered a True Qi Realm Stage One expert. If it were any other True Qi Realm Second Stage fighter, they would need some time to defeat such an expert. Unfortunately, the person he met was Zhao Yu, who had mastered a lot of skills. In just a moment, he defeated that person. ¡°So strong¡­¡± The True Qi Boundary First Stage expert around was shocked and unconsciously made way for Zhao Yu and the other two. Just like that, the two of them fought as they advanced, killing their way to the edge of the huge pit. At the very edge of the area, there were several young men and women. When they heard the commotion behind them, they couldn¡¯t help but turn around to take a look. ¡°Xu Chang Qing?¡± Someone recognized Xu Chang Qing after seeing her appearance. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°You bastard, didn¡¯t you go to the countryside to carry out a mission?! ¡°I don¡¯t care why you¡¯re here. Since we¡¯ve met, let¡¯s settle the old score together!¡± A man dressed in red with rouge on his face shouted in a slightly feminine voice. ¡°Haha!¡± Xu Chang Qing gave a long cry and smiled.¡± Empress Zhou, this place is my favorite. Please move aside!¡± Her voice seemed to have some kind of magical power. When Empress Zhou heard it, she was furious. She didn¡¯t even bother to fight for the magic tool that was flying over. She directly turned around and attacked Xu Chang Qing. Only then did Zhao Yu realize that there was someone who had a tribulation with Xu Chang Qing in this place. This was the reason why she wanted to come over. ¡°Brother Zhou, let me help you!¡± Someone shouted and intervened in the battle between the two. Although Empress Zhou looked like a sissy, her strength was extraordinary. She was also at the True Qi Boundary Third Stage, and judged the amount of blood and Qi energy, she was not any less than Xu Chang Qing. ¡°Your opponent is me!¡± Zhao Yu scanned around and naturally knew who was stronger and who was weaker. In the area they were in now, there were not many people at the third stage of the True Qi Realm. There were only two people, and the rest were only at the second stage of the True Qi Realm. Zhao Yu chose to ignore the True Qi Realm Second Stage experts who were surrounding Xu Chang Qing. The possibility of these people posing a threat to Xu Chang Qing was not high. Zhao Yu¡¯s opponent was a third-stage True Qi Realm expert, a girl who looked to be in her teens. ¡°Hmph, you only know how to bully our Yuan Yuan¡­ This girl seemed to have a very good relationship with Empress Zhou. When she saw Zhao Yu rushing over, she immediately used her full strength. In an instant, an attack with more than 200,000 Vitality points surged over. The powerful aura made some of the True Qi Boundary second stage fighter around Zhao Yu dodged aside to avoid being accidentally injured. This was just pure energy. With the addition effect of the True Qi Realm, the power was close to 600,000 Vitality. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so fierce. She would play poker the moment they met. Void Symbol Art! Without any hesitation, he directly circulated the Void Symbol Art to the extreme. Unfortunately, this attack was too powerful. Even the Void Symbol Art could not break free from the blood essence tracing and tailing in a short period of time. So be it if you take it head-on, do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? Zhao Yu¡¯s temper flared up. He stopped dodging and quickly gathered his qi and blood energy. ¡°Buzz ~~!¡± Similarly, nearly 200,000 Vitality points were mobilized. With the support of the second stage of the True Qi Realm, Zhao Yu pushed with both hands, and an attack of nearly 400,000 Vitality points instantly flew out. ¡± Hmph, you dare to fight me at the second stage of the True Qi Realm?!¡± The woman sneered, as if she had already foreseen the scene where Zhao Yu was about to die. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Zhao Yu made another pushing motion. ¡°Boom !¡± A shocking scene happened. Behind the 400,000 Vitality attack, another attack with the same might actually condensed. ¡± Two in a row?!¡± ¡± How did he do it?!¡± People exclaimed. Two attacks of 400,000 Vitality and one attack of 600,000 Vitality, which was stronger? With the age of the people present, it was rare for them to encounter such a situation. At this moment, their eyes were wide open, wanting to know the outcome. Unexpectedly, Zhao Yu had already calculated with his Super Brain when he attacked His two attacks of 400,000 Vitality points seemed to be more powerful than his opponent¡¯s 600,000 Vitality attack, but because they were split into two, their overall power was slightly inferior. The best result was that the two attacks canceled each other out. Therefore, after using Technology Points to recover his Vitality and launching the second attack, Zhao Yu dashed toward the woman. During this period of time, he had obtained quite a number of Technology Points from Moon City. However, it was still too wasteful to use them like this. Even Zhao Yu was reluctant to use another one. ¡°Bang -~!¡± The three Vitality attacks collided together, forming a violent shock wave and mist that pushed all the people around. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meanwhile, Zhao Yu was shrouded in layers of smoke as he approached the woman. ¡°Okay¨CHere we go!¡± ¡°How could you?!¡± When she saw Zhao Yu appear behind of her, the woman was stunned. However, in the next second, her expression changed. That was because Zhao Yu did not show mercy just because she was a woman. In his palm was an attack with tens of thousands of Vitality points. Chapter 838 - Chapter 838: Apex Tomb (4) Chapter 838: Apex Tomb (4) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Not good!¡± The woman cried out in surprise. She had just released a powerful attack, and her blood essence had not recovered much. Seeing that the situation was not good, the woman casually patted her waist. In the next second, a golden light flashed and completely enveloped her. This was some kind of defensive magic tool. ¡°Bang ~!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s palm that contained tens of thousands of blood essence attacks only caused a ripple in the golden light. ¡°Hehe ¨C!¡± Seeing that Zhao Yu had been stopped, the woman smiled contemptuously.¡± My Golden Bell Shield can even block an attack from a True Qi Boundary Fourth Stage cultivator, let alone you!¡± Zhao Yu instantly scanned through her vision and found that she was telling the truth. The defensive golden light released by the Golden Bell Shield was extremely powerful. It would be difficult for him to break through it in a short period of time. Even if he broke it, it would cost an astronomical amount of Technology Points. Moreover, it was not worth it. After all, no one knew how many defensive magical tools she had. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll settle the score with you when I recover!¡± Seeing that Zhao Yu could not enter, the woman was relieved. After saying a few more harsh words, she kept taking out pills from her waist pocket and stuffed them into her mouth. ¡°Storage pouch¡­¡± When the surrounding people saw this scene, their eyes revealed looks of envy. A storage pouch? Through his vision, he discovered that there seemed to be some kind of special array formation in the bag at the woman¡¯s waist. According to the hint given by the super-brain, the number of tadpole characters contained in it was extremely large, far exceeding all the spiritual artifacts he had seen before. Void Symbol Art! Zhao Yu circulated the Void Symbol Art, and his entire person became indistinct. ¡°Young miss, be careful. His movement technique is very strange. Be careful of him breaking out of the encirclement¡­¡± Some of the people who had suffered losses at Zhao Yu¡¯s hands hurriedly reminded him. The woman chuckled when she heard this.¡± This is a rank three magic tool. A mere¡­¡± She stopped halfway through her sentence. Because Zhao Yu had appeared right in front of her. ¡°Pa-!¡± ¡°If you want to live, don¡¯t move!¡± Zhao Yu did not hold back at all. With his raw strength as a Third Tier fighter, when he grasped the enemy¡¯s vital points, one bare hand without weapon or qi and blood energy was enough to kill them. The woman immediately raised her hands high above her head, indicating that she would not move. At this moment, she no longer had her previous arrogant expression. Her eyes were filled with fear and even tears. Zhao Yu shook his head slightly when he saw this.¡± Another spoiled second generation¡­¡± He restrained the woman with one hand and dug down with the other. He took down the storage bag hanging from the other party¡¯s waist. He habitually put some thing into it, but it was stopped. He also had a storage space that came with his Super Brain. It was not small at all, and it was hundreds of cubic meters in size. ¡°This storage bag is bound to me. You won¡¯t be able to use it even if you take it away¡­¡± The woman hurriedly explained. Zhao Yu casually played with the storage bag and pretended to put it in his pocket. Then, he tried to throw it into his storage space and found that he could really throw it in. ¡°Super Brain, analyze this storage bag¡­¡± After giving the super brain a mission, Zhao Yu turned his attention to the Golden Bell Shield. It was an object that looked like a turtle shell. It was only the size of a palm and was still emitting golden light. ¡°I¡¯ve already caught Master, so who else can it defend against?!¡± Zhao Yu smiled contemptuously. This made the woman¡¯s face turn red. She seemed to remember that she had said that this was a Tier 3 magic tool and that Zhao Yu would definitely not be able to break through it. She felt ashamed. ¡°Tell me, how do I put this thing away and how do I use it?!¡± Zhao Yu did not hesitate and directly asked the woman how to use the Golden Bell Shield. ¡°You really dare to take it away?!¡± When she had just been captured, she had still been afraid. She was afraid that she would die here. However, after calming down, she was no longer afraid. After all, she had a noble status and was not someone that ordinary people could offend. ¡°Heh, why not?!¡± Zhao Yu was just about to speak when someone outside the arena shouted loudly. ¡°Quickly let go of the young miss. Do you know that she is the daughter of Marquis Wen Yuan¡­¡± ¡°Marquis Wen Yuan?¡± Zhao Yu was just about to mock him. On the other side, Xu Chang Qing suddenly left the battle and transmitted her voice. ¡± Zhao Yu, don¡¯t be rash. Marquis Wen Yuan is a peak Fourth Tier expert¡­¡± ¡°Okay¨C!¡± Zhao Yu gasped. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this in advance?!¡± She had told him not to mess around, especially not to offend those Fourth Tier experts. Now, he had offended a peak Fourth Tier expert and even captured his daughter. ¡± Hmph, why aren¡¯t you letting me go?!¡± The woman in front ofhim showeda trace of pride and shouted arrogantly. Seeing that Zhao Yu did not speak, the woman became even more confident.¡± If you kneel down and beg me now, I might spare you¡­¡± Even Xu Chang Qing, who was still fighting fiercely with Empress Zhou in the distance, could not help but look over, as if he wanted to see how Zhao Yu would deal with it. Zhao Yu thought about it for a moment and felt that the storage pouch and Golden Bell Shield were better. As for offending a peak Fourth Tier expert, it was not to the extent of offending him. After all, it was just a small fight between the younger generation. He didn¡¯t believe that this woman¡¯s father would be so shameless as to chase after him, a stage three. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Zhao Yu suddenly asked. The woman was stunned.¡± Who are you?!¡± ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t know? Good! It¡¯s fine!¡± Zhao Yu laughed and turned her around. In the next second, he lifted his leg and kicked her butt. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Bang¨C!¡± The woman was caught off guard and was sent flying. ¡°Ah¨C~!¡± As the scream faded away, Zhao Yu quickly took out a black cloth and covered his whole body. ¡°THIS WOMAN! Xu Chang Qing! She causes trouble all day long. Looks like I can¡¯t stay with her for too long¡­¡± Chapter 839 - Chapter 839: Opening of the Tomb Chapter 839: Opening of the Tomb Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°XiuYan!¡± On the other side, Empress Zhou, who had been paying attention to this side, saw that Liao Xiu Yan was kicked away by Zhao Yu. She no longer had the mood to fight Xu Chang Qing and quickly chased after him. Xu Chang Qing did not stop him. After all, it was more important to seize the magic tool now. ¡°Zhao Yu, you¡¯re not bad. You took down a True Qi Realm third stage fighter so quickly¡­¡± She came over with a face full of joy and looked at the magic tool in Zhao Yu¡¯s hand with burning eyes. Zhao Yu looked at her with an unfriendly gaze.¡± Did you f * eking do it on purpose?¡± ¡°No, no. I just think that this side is the weakest. If we go to other places, it won¡¯t be so easy to get a good spot!¡± Xu Chang Qing said with a smile, refusing to admit it. Zhao Yu was too lazy to be bothered. He jumped up from time to time to snatch a magic tool. However, he did not rob them all. He would let go of those weapons that were valuable to others but useless to him. As a result, the other people who originally wanted to fight for the position gradually extinguished their thoughts. After all, Zhao Yu and Xu Chang Qing were both powerful. It was already very wise of them to let go of the best magic tools. Soon, Zhao Yu had a few magic tools in his hands. Looking at the situation where the magical equipment was still being spat out, Zhao Yu hesitated for a moment before putting the magical equipment into his storage space. ¡± You cracked it just like that?!¡± That¡¯s a storage pouch!¡± Xu Chang Qing exclaimed in disbelief when he realized that the magical equipment in Zhao Yu¡¯s hand had disappeared ¡± You cracked it just like that?!¡± Zhao Yu shrugged and did not answer. It was also because he knew that there were storage bags in this world that he could use the storage space openly. ¡°Really¡­What a monster¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing sighed with emotion. Although she had long known that Zhao Yu was a person who did not play by the rules and always gave people surprises her threshold was very high. However, she was still shocked that something like a storage bag was broken. ¡°Is this exotic land expert that rich?¡± Zhao Yu was shocked. There was a mini palace about ten centimeters in length and width at the bottom of the giant pit. There was a vacuum area of dozens of meters around the palace, which was covered by a formation. Many Fourth Tier experts surrounded the array formation to attack, but they were always able to produce a large pile of magic tools. Just by what he could see with his naked eye, there were more than a hundred Level Three magic tools flying out, and there seemed to be many more behind them. ¡°This should be a combination formation¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing had read about it in books before. He explained,¡± Although peak experts don¡¯t always use fourth-tier magic treasures when they set up their arrays. Most of them actually use third-tier magic treasures as substitutes. The corresponding number is much higher¡­¡± ¡± A portion of the Tier 3 magic tools that have been passed down in our world were seized from the exotic lands. However, there is also a large portion that was unearthed from the apex tombs¡­¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Zhao Yu suddenly understood. From the looks of it, a Apex tomb would have at least a few hundred to a thousand Level Three magic tools. As for Level Four magic tools, that was not something he could get involved with right now. ¡°For an ordinary peak experts, one to two thousand rank three magic tools would be enough to set up an array¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing looked at the situation in the huge pit, and her eyes were filled with shock.¡± Even among the tombs that have already been unearthed, this apex tomb can be considered one of the best¡­¡± ¡°Howcould you tell?!¡± Zhao Yu looked at the miniature palace that was only a few dozen centimeters in size and was a little confused. ¡°Of course it¡¯s a formation¡­¡± ¡°The power and range of the array formation in the Exotic Lands are determined by the grade and quantity of the materials¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing said proudly. ¡®The range of this formation is dozens of meters, but its power is so strong that even numerous Tier 4 expert plus some strong limit breaker is unable to break it yet. There are at least ten Tier 4 magic treasures and thousands of Tier 3 magic treasures inside¡­¡± ¡°Based on their current frequency, how long will it take to open the array formation?!¡± Zhao Yu asked curiously. ¡°The progress is too slow¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing observed for a while and shook his head.¡± There shouldn¡¯t be any stronger being close to ultimate fighter among these Tier 4 fighters. It¡¯s been so long, but they¡¯ve only advanced by one centimeter. I think among them only one or two was at least at one limit breaker!¡± ¡°These people should be hunting in the wild. They just happened to encounter the appearance of the Apex Tomb, so they rushed over. The true experts from the City have yet to arrive¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± As Xu Chang Qing spoke, a burst of laughter suddenly sounded from afar. Everyone in the room raised their heads unconsciously. In the sky, a person whose entire body was dazzling and whose appearance could not be seen clearly under the light of his armor stepped on the air and arrived above the huge pit in an instant. Zhao Yu finally saw that it was a man with a buzz cut. His eyes were cold and there was a hint of joy in them. Although he was standing in mid-air, his back was straight and his every move emitted a domineering aura. ¡°It¡¯s Marquis Wei Wu. I didn¡¯t expect him to actually come¡­¡± Below, someone recognized the man in the air and exclaimed. ¡°Didn¡¯t he go to the Exotic Lands?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It should be a coincidence that he came back just in time¡­¡± ¡°In that case, Qian City has already received the news?!¡± Marquis Wei Wu did not care about the discussions of the people below. He looked at the array formation in the huge pit and was extremely happy.¡± I came back on a whim, but in the end, I encountered the emergence of the Apex tomb. I should have such an opportunity¡­¡± He chuckled and glared at them.¡± All of you, get away!!¡± he shouted. The expressions of the Fourth Tier experts below turned solemn, and they reached a consensus. Chapter 840 - Chapter 840: Opening of the Tomb (2) Chapter 840: Opening of the Tomb (2) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡± Marquis Wei Wu, we were here first. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much to chase us away as soon as we arrived?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Although you are the Marquis, we are not inferior to you when we join forces¡­¡± As the Fourth Tier experts stopped, the array formation stopped spitting out magic tools. The Tier 3 experts outside also stopped fighting. They all looked up at the sky, as if they wanted to know what the Marquis was going to do. ¡°Hmph, I am just reminding you out of goodwill. Since you are not listening to my advice, just wait for the backlash from the formation¡­ Marquis Wei Wu seemed to feel that his explanation was a little unnecessary. ¡°Do you still want to get into the Apex Tomb?¡±. As soon as he finished speaking, he stretched out his hand and a spear suddenly appeared in his hand. He also had a storage bag! Zhao Yu subconsciously thought of this, but soon realized that it was normal. After all, even Marquis Wen Yuan¡¯s daughter Xiu Yan had a storage bag, so how could Marquis Wei Wu not have one? ¡°Let¡¯s run!¡± At this moment, Xu Chang Qing turned around and left. She even used the Void Symbol Art. In the blink of an eye, she ran a few hundred meters away. ¡°What is going on?!¡± Zhao Yu was only stunned for a moment before he followed closely behind, circulating the Void Symbol Art to chase after her. He believed that Xu Chang Qing wasn¡¯t a stupid person. On the contrary, she was very smart. If she left now, it was obvious that there was some danger here. It wasn¡¯t just the two of them. There were also many people who seemed to have understood something. They also heard the wind and hurriedly fled to the periphery. Only some people who didn¡¯t know what was going on saw the people in the front row leave and squeezed towards the huge pit. As Zhao Yu fled, he looked left and right. He noticed that the few True Qi Realm third, fourth, and even fifth stage experts he had discovered earlier were doing the same thing as them and escaping towards the periphery. Was it because of Marquis Wei Wu? Could it be that Marquis Wei Wu really dared to go on a killing spree? Zhao Yu was a little puzzled, but he did not dare to stay. At the same time, he scanned the direction of Marquis Wei Wu and the giant pit. Who knew that Marquis Wei Wu, who was accumulating power in the air, seemed to have a difference and glanced in Zhao Yu¡¯s direction. He could sense it? Zhao Yu was shocked and quickly avoided scanning Marquis Wei Wu. Fortunately, the other party did not seem to mind. After taking a glance, he turned his gaze back to the Apex tomb. That was close! Zhao Yu broke out in a cold sweat. He had never encountered such a situation where his vision scanning was discovered. Even in Moon City, he had secretly scanned the Oracle Xu Tian, but the other party did not notice anything. But now¡­ ¡°Are ultimate fighters has six sense developed?!¡± Not just Xu Tian, Zhao Yu had scanned the rest of the Tier Four experts in the crater before, and no one had noticed the vision scanned them. ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t just randomly open my vision scanning in the future¡­ Zhao Yu became alert and asked the Super Brain to retract its vision. The scanning range on the ground remained unchanged for the time being, while the scanning range in the sky was increased to ten meters. ¡°Open ~~!¡± Just as Zhao Yu was a few hundred meters away from the crater and his imagination was running wild, Marquis Wei Wu¡¯s roar came from behind. The voice was as loud as its name. Even from such a distance, Zhao Yu could feel his ears ringing. He even suspected that the other party had specially cultivated some kind of sound wave martial arts. However, along with this voice, most of the Stage Three experts who had escaped stopped in their tracks and turned around, as if they wanted to see what effect of Marquis Wei Wu¡¯s attack would have. Compared to others who could only see with their naked eyes, Zhao Yu¡¯s vision scanning had been locked on the huge pit. Seeing the attack process clearly without any blind spots, Marquis Wei Wu raised his spear. After a short period of charging, his spear dropped toward the formation array like a lighting strike. All the fighter below, after a short period of vigilance, realized that Marquis Wei Wu¡¯s spear was only aimed at the formation array and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°BOOM¨C!¡± As this violent blow smashed down like a nuclear bomb, the surface of the array formation caved in like rubber. ¡°BANG-!¡± The sound of a zither string breaking rang out. The spear rushed forward several meters and encountered the same obstacle again. However, this time, it could not break through like before. It was restrained by an invisible force, and its speed became slower and slower until it completely stopped. ¡°This Exotic Land¡¯s expert already dead. Yet the array he left behind still so strong?!¡± In the air, Marquis Wei Wu¡¯s expression turned solemn. It seemed that this formation array formation was stronger than he had expected. ¡°The person below must be a very strong person even among the expert of the Exotic Land Realm when he was alive¡­¡± As he murmured, the formation array below finally activated its counterattack program. ¡°Buzz ~~!¡± A violent vibration sounded, like ten thousand bees flapping their wings. ¡°Piu Piu Piu Piu~~!¡± In the next second, in the center of the array formation, many powerful Dharmic Artifacts and Dharma treasures appeared out of thin air and bombarded in all directions. ¡°Not good!¡± The Fourth Tier experts nearby all cried out in alarm and hurriedly defended. The attacks that spewed out from the array formation, even if they were Tier 4, felt their scalps go numb. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Marquis Wei Wu¡¯s attack was like poking a hornet¡¯s nest. Countless attacks bounced from it and shot in all directions. Many Fourth Tier experts grouped up and used their own methods to defend against the massive attack, but there were still many people started to fall injured. ¡°No¡­¡± Some slightly weaker Fourth Tier experts was actually killed by the laser beam burst. This was the first casualty of Fourth Tier expert to die on spot since the first appearance of the apex tomb. Chapter 841 - Chapter 841: Opening of the Tomb (3) Chapter 841: Opening of the Tomb (3) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Run!¡± Only then did the other Tier Four experts realize that this Apex tomb was far more terrifying than they had imagined and handled. The reason why they weren¡¯t attacked was purely because their attacks were too weak. They were unable to trigger the counterattack sequence of the array formation at all. ¡°Puff-1¡± ¡°Puff-!¡± ¡°Puff-!¡± At the edge of the huge pit, many greedy Third Tier experts who did not escape were struck by the defense system. Compared to a Fourth Tier expert who could still resist a little, at their level, they almost die after the first strike. For a moment, wails and cries filled the air. The crowd that had been rushing toward the huge pit after snatching the items fled at an even faster speed at this moment. At this moment, whether these experts could escape depended on whether the array¡¯s counterattack hit them or not. Ten seconds later, the array gradually calmed down, and the attacks that were released also lost their energy and gradually disappeared. Looking at the surroundings of the huge pit, it had already become a prison on earth. Corpses were strewn all over the ground, blood flowed like a river, and broken limbs were everywhere. ¡°Help¡­¡± ¡°Fortunately, that attack only broke my legs¡­¡± Some people were wailing, while others were rejoicing. All kinds of healing potions kept pouring into their mouths. Everyone¡¯s actions were different. This wave of array formation counterattack actually directly halved the number of people on the scene. Faced with the miserable state of the humans below, Marquis Wei Wu, who was in the air, showed no mercy. He stared at the array formation with full concentration, as if he was studying how to break it. ¡°Is this the full power of the Apex Tomb?¡± In the distance, Zhao Yu looked at the arena with slight shock. Even he was shocked by the power of the array formation¡¯s rebound just now. If he had been near the crater, he would not have been able to escape that kind of firepower. ¡°A Tier 4 fighter died¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing nodded slightly, as if she had already expected this kind of rebound. At the same time, the survivors finally understood that the Apex Tomb was not a child¡¯ s play. There would be high chance to die here if they were careless. Almost everyone who survived in the previous attack from the array formation fled. Only when they were a few hundred meters away from the crater did they stop to observe. Not only them, the Fourth Tier experts who were originally facing the array formation were also shaken by that wave of impact. They all retreated to the edge of the huge pit and looked at Marquis Wei Wu in the distance. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Marquis Wei Wu launched another attack. ¡°Boom¨C!¡± Another strong shockwave came. This time, the shockwave was even more violent than the previous one. Fortunately, the people were hiding far away and there were almost no casualties. Marquis Wei Wu, who was in midair, seemed to have let loose and kept bombarding the array formation. ¡°Dong-!¡± ¡°Thump-¡± ¡°Dong-!¡± The continuous explosions resounded throughout the world. ¡± How is it? Did Marquis open it?¡± ¡± Did he succeed?!¡± In the distance, people were discussing animatedly. Because they were too far away, they could not see the situation of the huge pit, and they let out waves of puzzled voices. ¡°No, the formation array only broken about three inches¡­¡± At this moment, a man with a white cloth over his eyes said indifferently, attracting a lot of attention. Xu Chang Qing glanced at the person and turned to Zhao Yu. ¡°This is a blind man. Although he is blind, he has a special Heart¡¯s Eye. He can sense the world in another way.¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly. In fact, he had already seen the situation through his vision, and it was even more detailed than what the others had seen. ¡°From the looks of it, it seems that it will be very difficult for this Marquis to break the array formation by himself¡­¡± Just as everyone was sighing with emotion, a dragon¡¯s roar and tiger¡¯s roar suddenly sounded in the distance. ¡°Another Lord Marquis has arrived¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the ultimate fighters of Qian City¡­¡± Accompanied by excited screams, Zhao Yu looked at the distant sky. Over there, figures floated in the air. Some were traveling alone, while others were riding on birds as they sped over. ¡°Usually, we don¡¯t even get a chance to meet a single ultimate fighter. Now, so many have appeared¡­¡± ¡°Well, what else could it be? This is the Tomb of the Apex. If they can glean some inspiration for a breakthrough, it would be more valuable to these experts than any treasure¡­¡± ¡°Can hint for breaking through to the apex truly be found here?¡± someone questioned. ¡°In the past, when the Tomb of the Apex emerged, there were ultimate fighters present, yet none of them succeeded.¡± The blind man chuckled softly and said, ¡°Reaching the apex is not something easily achieved. Every apex path is unique, and no one can replicate another¡¯s journey¡­¡± ¡°For ultimate fighters, though, observing the paths of apex beings holds significant value in forging their own way forward¡­¡± ¡°Similarly, using others as a reference is better than groping in the dark, but it doesn¡¯t guarantee finding one¡¯s own path¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, many nodded in agreement. Ayoung person, full of spirit and ambition, declared, ¡°I will definitely break through to the apex tomb myself in the future¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, our world has yet to produce an apex. All existing apex beings are from the other realms¡­¡± ¡°If I can become an apex, it would pave a new path for our world¡­¡± Fearing Zhao Yu might not understand, Xu Chang Qing whispered a soft explanation to him, ¡°There¡¯s a theory in the academic world that people from our realm can¡¯t break through to become as strong as the fighter from the exotic land. So we have named them as the apex beings¡­¡± Chapter 842 - Chapter 842: Opening of the Tomb (4) Chapter 842: Opening of the Tomb (4) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The main reason is that our world has never given birth to a peak ultimate fighter who can face them head on. The strongest one we have is only an ultimate fighter. On the other hand, there are countless peak ultimate fighter in the foreign world¡­¡± ¡± That¡¯s impossible.¡± She shook her head and sighed.¡± That¡¯s still too far away from you and me. To me, becoming an ultimate fighter is my ultimate goal¡­¡± Ke ke, Xu Chang Qing, your ambition is really small. You don¡¯t even dare to dream of reaching the peak or beyond¡­¡± At this moment, a discordant voice sounded. Empress Zhou and the others had appeared beside the two of them at some point in time. Zhao Yu felt a chill run down his spine. He didn¡¯t even need to turn around to know that itwasXiuYan. ¡± Who exactly are you?!¡± As expected, the woman named Xiu Yan glared at Zhao Yu and asked for his name the moment she appeared. Zhao Yu could not be bothered to pretend anymore. He pulled off the black cloth on his face and said seriously,¡± I don¡¯t change my name. I¡¯m the strongest person in this batch of student in Moon City. I¡¯m Xu Chang Qing¡¯s best friend. I¡¯m Wu Fan from the number one sequence in Wu family of Moon City!¡± Xu Chang Qing was instantly stunned. She did not expect Zhao Yu to register such a name. The corners of her mouth could not help but twitch. ¡°WuFan¡­¡± However, Xiu Yan did not suspect anything. ¡°Very good. I¡¯ll remember your name.¡± The corners of her lips curled up as she said, ¡°You¡¯re very bold. You actually dare to reveal your own family¡­¡± ¡°Since this is the case, I can tell you that I will not put pressure on your family This is a matter between you and me. I will personally seek revenge from you for holding me hostage¡­¡± Zhao Yu cupped his hands in respect.¡± You are indeed a chivalrous woman of your generation. You do things openly and honestly. I admire you. In that case, I will wait for you. Let¡¯s have a fair battle!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Xiu Yan felt something strange growing in her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but cheer. I¡¯m telling you all, Wu Fan is my opponent. You¡¯re not allowed to interfere, and you¡¯re not allowed to tell my family. This is a grudge between me and him. I¡¯ll get it back on my own!¡± The others were also shocked. After all, a country bumpkin had managed to subdue Xiu Yan, who was at the third stage of the True Qi Realm. Now, he directly revealed his family¡¯s name, demonstrating true boldness. He was a true hero. As for his initial masked appearance, it was automatically romanticized by everyone as an act to avoid implicating his family. ¡°In this light, Wu Fan truly is a man of sentiment and loyalty, a valiant and righteous hero!¡± Empress Zhou¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration. Xu Chang Qing was about to say something when she suddenly realized Empress Zhou¡¯s gaze was directed at Zhao Yu, which made her breathe a sigh of relief. & Thinking it over, she decided not to say anything after all. Since it was Zhao Yu who had his attention, what did it have to do with her?! Seeing that the conflict showed no signs of escalation, Zhao Yu also felt relieved. He thought to himself, these few pampered scions across from him didn¡¯t seem that bad after all, as they hadn¡¯t used their family influence to oppress others. But on further reflection, it made sense. Considering their family backgrounds, it was remarkable that Xu Chang Qing, a person with no connections, had managed to live unharmed for three years despite their feud, which spoke volumes about the situation. This might also be one of the reasons Xu Chang Qing had chosen to approach Empress Zhou and her group. She knew that offending these people wouldn¡¯t provoke those fourth-tier elders. Just as Zhao Yu was about to say a few polite words to maintain the peace he suddenly felt a burning sensation. Looking up, he saw a person in mid-air staring at him with a strange expression. A peak fourth-tier expert? An ultimate fighter! He quickly realized that only the strongest of the fourth-tier could still stand aloft. With just one look, Zhao Yu felt a chilling fear, as if death could come in the next second. He hurriedly averted his gaze, not daring to continue the stare. But that one glance was enough for him to recognize the person. Although he hadn¡¯t seen many of the ultimate fighters in Qian City, this person bore a strong resemblance to Xiu Yan. Clearly, this was the legendary Marquis Wen Yuan, Xiu Yan¡¯s father, a top-tier ultimate fighter. Fortunately, the burning sensation soon disappeared. Zhao Yu understood that Marquis Wen Yuan didn¡¯t care much about what was happening between them. This realization made him breathe a sigh of relief. If Marquis Wen Yuan had taken it seriously, he might have died right here. No one present, except for those of equal power, could withstand an attack from Marquis Wen Yuan. ¡°With the Void Symbol Art and Defense Symbol Art, can I escape?!¡± Zhao Yu asked himself silently, but found no answer. He didn¡¯t dare gamble. In matters like this, a wrong bet could cost him his life. ¡°Let¡¯s begin. The sooner we open the tomb, the sooner we can explore the..¡± A voice said indifferently from mid-air. The others had no intention of making small talk. They each moved to a certain distance apart and then unleashed their attacks, bombarding the giant pit with a frenzy. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Blasts capable of instantly killing any fourth-tier fighter erupted. The fierce assault triggered a high-level counterattack from the formation. ¡°Not good!¡± ¡°Run!!¡± Those who had experienced this before knew better than to linger. They all moved swiftly, fleeing to a safer distance as the counterattack this time was more larger in scale. Not only did the third-tier group retreat, but even some of the fourth-tier group at the edge of the pit couldn¡¯t withstand it and began to pull back. What surprised Zhao Yu was that although these people could fly, they were all floating close to the ground instead of high in the air. ¡°They must be showing respect to the Marquises, not daring to fly too high¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing whispered, ¡°The Marquises are top-tier fighters, almost immortal compare to us, and some of them have strange tempers¡­¡± ¡°There was once a Marquis who killed a fourth-tier fighter for flying higher than him under the pretext of disrespect¡­¡± ¡°In short, when facing these top-tier fighters, be extremely careful, speak and act less, and stay as far away as possible¡­¡± Some of these were things he had read in books, but others were tips from Xu Tian. After all, Xu Tian had been at the fourth tier for a long time and knew many secrets. With Xu Chang Qing returning to Qian City, he naturally gave her plenty of advice. ¡°Boom¡ª!¡± Another earth-shattering explosion. This time, brilliant light erupted everywhere. ¡°Magical artifacts!¡± ¡°Quick, get them!¡± In the center of the huge pit, countless magical artifacts shot out in all directions. Everyone went mad, fighting over the scattered artifacts in a chaotic melee. Fortunately, the positions were relatively spread out, and there was a safe distance between the apex tomb. Whether for ordinary fourth-tier or those at the third tier level, it was a good environment. As the dust settled, Zhao Yu had obtained four magical artifacts, each with special uses. Xu Chang Qing had even more, a total of five. She excitedly held the artifacts, ¡°Zhao Yu, can these artifacts be stored in your storage bag for now?!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Zhao Yu smiled and placed Xu Chang Qing¡¯s artifacts into his storage space. Not only them, but everyone who survived had gained something. Some had one or two artifacts, while others like Xu Chang Qing had four or five. Just as everyone thought there might be a few more rounds of such good fortune¡­ ¡°Boom¨C!¡± The ground suddenly trembled. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the crowd steadied themselves, the blind man exclaimed with joy, ¡°It¡¯s open! The apex tomb has opened, the array formation has been broken!¡± Without another word, he dashed towards the huge pit. Everyone else was momentarily stunned, then burst into ecstatic shouts and rushed towards it. Zhao Yu glanced at Xu Chang Qing, ¡°Shall we go too?!¡± ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t miss such an event!¡± Chapter 843 - Chapter 843: Small Paradise World Chapter 843: Small Paradise World Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Halt, anyone who dares to cross this line will be killed without mercy!11 Just as Zhao Yu and the others followed the crowd and arrived near the huge pit, the front suddenly stopped. Soon after, an overbearing voice sounded. In the center of the crater stood a dozen or so young men. The leader of the group looked at the others with a proud expression. He had already confirmed through his vision scan that this person was one of the few True Qi Realm fifth level experts present. 11 He is Zhang Hong Yan, the leader of this generation. It is said that he is the strongest third-tier fighter and is currently at the fifth level of the True Qi Realm¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing said solemnly. She had already guessed what the other party wanted to do. In fact, he didn¡¯t need to say anything. The reactions of the people around him who were angry but didn¡¯t dare to say anything already explained the situation. ¡°It¡¯s important for people to know their own limits. With your strength, it¡¯s already a huge profit for you to be able to obtain some magic artifacts.¡± Zhang Hong Yan said arrogantly. ¡°This Paradise Small World isn¡¯t something you can touch. You¡¯d better retreat as soon as possible!¡± After saying that, Zhang Hong Yan didn¡¯t want to waste any more time here. He pointed at a few people and said,¡± You guys, guard the entrance. Don¡¯t let anyone else in!¡± Although the few people who were chosen felt a little regretful, they still nodded and agreed. Zhao Yu quickly scanned through it. The few people he had called out were all at the third level of the True Qi Realm. In the outside world, they would also be top-notch experts, but here, they were left behind to guard the door. Soon, a dozen True Qj Realm fourth and fifth stage level third tier experts entered the Apex Tomb. ¡°That¡¯s too much. The treasure belongs to the fated. Why can¡¯t we go in?!¡± As Zhang Hong Yan and the others left, some of the people present became bolder and expressed their dissatisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Apex tomb has appeared. The marquises didn¡¯t stop us from entering just now, so what right do you have to stop us from entering?!¡± ¡°Zhang Hong Yan is too overbearing. Does he want to cover the sky with one hand?!¡± Watching the crowd¡¯s rising agitation, the faces of those left behind revealed a hint of displeasure. Earlier, when Zhang Hong Yan and the others were present, these people didn¡¯t dare to utter a word. But once the strongest had entered, they began to clamor. ¡°Doyouallthinkwe¡¯reweak?!¡± One of them, with a face like thunder, spoke angrily. Being left behind and unable to enter the mystical realm, he had long been dissatisfied. Now, seeing the attitude of those outside, he was even more incensed. ¡°Lu Wen, does this really have anything to do with strength?¡± ¡°Lu Wen, I don¡¯t believe you can stop all of us!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Lu Wen let out a cold snort, surveying the crowd with disdain. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of death, go ahead and try¡­¡± At these words, the previously shouting voices instantly fell silent. Lu Wen sneered contemptuously. ¡°A bunch of useless fools. They say treasures belong to those destined for them, but let me tell you clearly, treasures belong to the strong. The weak can only hope to pick up the scraps, if they¡¯re lucky!¡± Most of those present looked sullen, finding Lu Wen¡¯s words hard to refute despite their resentment. But at that moment, a discordant voice rang out. ¡°Treasures belong to the strong, do they? So, are you a strong one?¡± Zhao Yu stepped out from the crowd, speaking calmly, ¡°If you¡¯re truly strong, why haven¡¯t you went in? Why are you here playing watchdog?!¡± With these words, the whole crowd erupted in cheers. Everyone looked at Lu Wen and the others with mocking gazes. ¡°Who claims to be strong? Aren¡¯t you all waiting outside with us?!¡± ¡°Haha, they¡¯re just dogs for Zhang Hong Yan. When he comes out, he¡¯ll toss them some scraps¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lu Wen¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. He had just spoken, and now he was being humiliated. He couldn¡¯t argue back. In reality, he did want to enter, but since Zhang Hong Yan and his men had spoken, he could only wait outside. Now, someone had exposed this fact. ¡°You brat, looking for death?!¡± Lu Wen wasn¡¯t known for his politeness. Seeing he couldn¡¯t outtalk Zhao Yu, he flew into a rage and struck out with his palm. ¡°Boom!¡± A wave of energy swept forth, with a Qi and blood energy value surpassing fifty thousand. An ordinary person here wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. ¡°Smack!¡± Unexpectedly, Zhao Yu merely waved his hand, and the attack dissipated in an instant. ¡°The strong wield their blades against the stronger; the weak wield their blades against the weaker!¡± Zhao Yu sneered, ¡°You instinctively thought I was weak, that¡¯s why you dared to attack me, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re unwilling to just guard outside the cave, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t dare to challenge Zhang Hong Yan and his men, proving you¡¯re just a weakling¡­¡± Lu Wen¡¯s face turned serious. His sneak attack should have been unstoppable by anyone normal, yet Zhao Yu had effortlessly deflected it. From that display alone, it was clear Zhao Yu was at least in the True Qi realm. ¡°Hmph, you, Lu Wen. Listen up. Even my father didn¡¯t forbid me from entering, and you dare block my way?!¡± At this moment, Liao Xiu Yan stepped forward arrogantly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Wen was stunned, quickly recognizing her, and looked embarrassed, ¡°Miss Liao, you can naturally go in¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, didn¡¯t you say that those who cross the line without permission would be killed without mercy?¡± Liao Xiu Yan pressed on. Lu Wen hurriedly forced a smile, ¡°No, no, you¡¯re an exception¡­¡± Seeing his groveling face, many in the crowd snickered and mocked him. Then, Zhao Yu suddenly turned around, looked at everyone, and declared loudly, ¡°As martial artists, we should have fearless hearts. If you can¡¯t even overcome the strong, what are you training for? You might as well go home and raise pigs!!¡± Chapter 844 - Chapter 844: Small Paradise World (2) Chapter 844: Small Paradise World (2) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Xu Chang Qing was the first to jump out and agree,¡± That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what the strong should do. A mere True Qi Realm Third Level dares to block your way, kill him!¡± She understood what Zhao Yu meant. If it was simply a matter of breaking through the formation, it would be easy. With the Void Symbol Art that she and Zhao Yu had mastered, they could accomplish it effortlessly. But once inside, there would be Zhang Hong Yan¡¯s group of fourth and fifth- level True Qi experts to contend with. Therefore, they needed enough people to enter together. That way, even Zhang Hong Yan and his men wouldn¡¯t dare to recklessly start slaughtering. After all, many present might not have strong abilities, but their backgrounds were formidable. Number also played a huge role in fight as well. ¡°Damn it, letting a lackey block our way! I can¡¯t believe I was intimidated by him¡­¡± ¡°I am destined to become an ultimate fighter existence; how can I be stopped here?!¡± With Zhao Yu and Xu Chang Qing¡¯s alignment, many in the crowd began to awaken, filled with righteous indignation. Seeing the timing was right, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t hesitate and shouted, ¡°Brothers, what are you waiting for? Charge with me!¡± ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t cross the line¡­¡± Lu Wen and his men panicked, shouting urgently. But once the crowd was riled up, calming them was no easy task. In an instant, everyone followed Zhao Yu and charged forward. ¡°Brother Wen, what do we do?!¡± someone asked nervously. Lu Wen gritted his teeth and snarled, ¡°Kill! Kill a few first¡­¡± Being mocked as a lackey had filled him with anger too. He couldn¡¯t touch Liao Xiu Yan, but Zhao Yu had become his target. After all, everything had started with Zhao Yu. Seeing Lu Wen coming at him, Zhao Yu seized the moment and shouted, ¡°Brothers, I¡¯ll hold them off! You all go in first¡­¡± The crowd was immediately filled with admiration. ¡°You will surely be rewarded handsomely in the future¡­ ¡°Thank you, brother!¡± ¡°Brother, your loyalty is commendable; let me help you¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Let¡¯s get them! Beat Lu Wen to death¡­¡± Initially, only a few people were fighting, but with Xu Chang Qing egging them on, those who had intended to seize the opportunity to enter now stopped and began attacking Lu Wen and his men. These were young people brimming with vigor, already shamed and angered by Zhang Hong Yan¡¯s rebuke. Now, with Zhao Yu leading, their anger was ignited, and they all vented it on Lu Wen and his group. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m in too¡­¡± Liao Xiu Yan had never seen such a scene before. She only felt that Zhao Yu seemed to be different from what she had imagined. She excitedly stopped a person at the third stage of the True Qi Boundary and began to fight. The few people that Zhang Hong Yan called out to stay were only at the third stage of the True Qi Realm. At this moment, Zhao Yu, Xu Chang Qing, Empress Zhou, and Liao Xiu Yan were all at the True Qi Realm Third Stage. In addition, there were five or six unknown people at the third stage of the True Qi Realm. In fact, Lu Wen and the others alone could not stop them. However, Zhang Hong Yan felt that with his words, these people would not dare to act at all. Even those with stronger abilities than Lu Wen and his peers dare not easily break through the formation. Given that Zhang Hong Yan and the others are inside. Perhaps Liao Xiu Yan could enter relying on her status, but she wouldn¡¯t rouse everyone as Zhao Yu did. With Zhao Yu leading the charge, those who initially hesitated now unleashed their desire. in mere seconds, the gatekeepers like Lu Wen were knocked out cold, lying on the ground. ¡°Hahaha, ¡®Crossing the line means death,¡¯ taste my foot!¡± ¡°Mere watchdogs, thinking they can shake scare me?! Cheers erupted, filled with disdain for the unconscious Lu Wen and his companions. While gazes of gratitude were directed at Zhao Yu. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s your name? Thanks to you, my heart was saved¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing, standing nearby, whispered, ¡°The heart is a concept from a exotic land, it roughly means inner resolve¡­¡± Zhao Yu glanced at her with a slight smile. His smile sent a chill down Xu Chang Qing¡¯s spine, sensing some hidden scheme. ¡°I am Xu Chang Qing. Your resolves due to your own talents, not much to do with me. Enough talk, let¡¯s hurry and seek resources!¡± With that, Zhao Yu took the lead and plunged into the apex tomb realm. Xu Chang Qing stood there, jaw dropped, staring at the entrance where Zhao Yu had vanished. She didn¡¯t expect Zhao Yu to give her name. Although she knew Zhao Yu had a quirky habit of using fake names, she never thought it would happen to him. ¡°Xu Chang Qing, I¡¯ll remember that name¡­¡± ¡°Thanks, Brother Xu¡­¡± People murmured as they passed by Xu Chang Qing. Zhao Yu, truly a spiteful character! Xu Chang Qing was speechless. Just because she once deceived Zhao Yu by not revealing Liao Xiu Yan¡¯s identity, did it warrant this? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liao Xiu Yan looked at Xu Chang Qing, then at the entrance to the Apex tomb realm, tilted her head in thought, and said, ¡°Xu Chang Qing, wasn¡¯t that guy called Wu Fan?¡± Xu Chang Qing smiled wryly, said nothing, and entered the tomb. Though she spoke no words, her actions revealed everything. ¡°Damn it, I thought that guy was honest and upright. Turns out, he¡¯s a habitual liar!¡± Liao Xiu Yan fumed, realizing from Xu Chang Qing¡¯s reaction that Zhao Yu had deceived her. ¡°His name isn¡¯t Wu Fan at all¡­¡± At this moment, Empress Zhou whispered, ¡°I recall Xu Chang Qing was transferred to Moon City as a Guardian. Now, he¡¯s here with a mysterious Third Tier fighter¡­¡± Chapter 845 - Chapter 845: Small Paradise World (3) Chapter 845: Small Paradise World (3) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡± I suspect that Wu Fan is actually the old citizen¡¯s King Slayer Rank Five¡­¡± ¡± King Slayer Rank Five?!¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Liao Xiu Yan was suspicious.¡± It hasn¡¯t been long since Xu Chang Qing was transferred away to protect the new King Slayer Rank Five Fighter. He has reached the peak of the third tier and the third level of the True Qi Realm in three months?!¡± Upon hearing this, Empress Zhou was also a little at a loss. ¡± I¡¯m just guessing that it might be another person. But no matter what, let¡¯s chase after him and ask¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Liao Xiu Yan nodded. She gritted her teeth in hatred and thought that she would capture Zhao Yu and teach him a good lesson when they entered. When everyone entered the tomb, Lu Wen and the others, who were lying on the ground and pretending to be dead, finally woke up. ¡± Brother Lu, what should we do now?¡± Some of his underlings were at a loss. Lu Wen looked at the empty pit and took out a mirror to admire his bruised face.¡± The mission has failed. Of course, we have to enter the cave and report to Brother Zhang and the others. That damn Xu Chang Qing, if not for him¡­¡± The others immediately reacted. If everyone entered the tomb, it meant that they could enter as well. Perhaps they would encounter some opportunities. As for the failure of the mission, looking at their miserable appearance, they only needed to throw the blame to Xu Chang Qing and the others. After Zhao Yu passed through the entrance, he suddenly appeared in a medicinal garden. There were all kinds of herbs around him, emitting a strange smell. Unfortunately, he did not recognize them. After waiting for a moment, he realized that no one came in. ¡± The entry randomly send us to different location?!¡± Zhao Yu guessed that the place everyone entered might be different. He decided not to wait any longer and let the Super Brain start scanning the surrounding area. It was a pity that the Super Brain had very little knowledge about the exotic world. It could not find anything after scanning the herb garden. He could only judge the quality of the herbs based on the energy attached to them. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t waste any time and started picking some. Regardless of whether they were valuable or not, they were all swept away and thrown into the storage space. A moment later, the entire herb garden became bare. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Zhao Yu jumped up and stood on top of a big tree in the distance, searching around. He found that this space was filled with dense fog, rendering distant visibility impossible with the naked eye. Fortunately, much to his relief, his vision scan was still functional. Having nearly reached the peak of the third tier, his vision scan could cover a range of almost five kilometers. Soon, three images of people flashed through his mind. In two of these images, each showed a lone individual, looking around just like he was, having just entered this space. ¡°Super Brain, analyze these two individuals¡¯ statuses¡­¡± [Passerby A: True Qi Realm, first level, peak blood energy value of one hundred thousand¡­ Previously involved in the siege against Lu Wen and others¡­] [Passerby B: True Qi Realm, second level, peak blood energy value of one hundred thousand¡­ Previously involved in the siege against Lu Wen and others¡­) As expected, both individuals had been recorded by the Super Brain. The third image, however, showed three people besieging a massive demonic beast. [Passerby C: True Qi Realm, fourth level¡­] [Passerby D: True Qi Realm, fourth level¡­] [Passerby E: True Qi Realm, fourth level¡­] Additionally, several images from earlier scans outside this space flashed by. These three were also followers of that Zhang Hong Yan. With a swift step, Zhao Yu headed in the direction of the three-person battle. ¡°What¡¯s that¡­¡± As Zhao Yu used the Void Symbol Art to conceal himself and approached the scene of the battle between the three and the beast, he noticed a short distance away a crimson fruit tree bearing a single bright red fruit. Even without using his vision scan, merely by looking with the naked eye, he could feel the extraordinary nature of the fruit, which radiated immense energy, making it highly desirable. Is this a treasure?! Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes widened with realization. It was clear that the red fruit was being guarded by the giant toad-like monster. The three individuals had also noticed the fruit, which was why they were fighting the beast. Zhao Yu glanced at the battle and saw that the three were losing ground, being pushed back by the toad monster and showing signs of imminent retreat. ¡°Idiots, don¡¯t they know to have one person distract the beast while the others steal the fruit?!¡± Chuckling to himself, Zhao Yu quickly activated the Void Symbol Art and stealthily approached the fruit. ¡°Swish!¡± ¡°What just flew past?!¡± One of the fighters, noticing a sudden movement, turned his head and his eyes nearly popped out in shock. The fruit, which had been hanging from the tree, was gone, leaving only the bare tree trunk. ¡°Damn, the fruit is gone!¡± His shout alerted the other two. The toad monster, infuriated, turned and chased in a specific direction. ¡°We¡¯ve been outsmarted!¡± ¡°Damn it, we¡¯ve been fighting to the death here, and someone just stole the fruit¡­¡± Though the three didn¡¯t knowwho had taken the fruit, they were certain the toad monster wouldn¡¯t pursue the wrong target. They hurriedly followed behind it. The three, along with the beast, ran frantically, and as they crossed a small hill, they finally caught a glimpse of the thief¡¯s silhouette. ¡°Is a human¡­¡± Earlier, when the fruits disappeared so quickly, they speculated it might be some bird or animal. But now, it was clear it was done by a person. ¡°His speed is incredible¡­¡± The three were astonished to find that the thief had vanished in an instant, just as they caught a glimpse of his back. ¡°Roar¡ª!¡± The toad, furious, let out a roar and leaped several hundred meters in a single bound. ¡°QUICK! Chase after him!¡± Unwilling to be outdone, the other three displayed their mystical abilities and pursued with all their might. Compared to the toad, they had already lost sight of the person ahead, only able to follow the toad¡¯s lead, darting left and right. Finally, after several minutes of pursuit, the three and the toad stopped in an open field. ¡°Where is he?!¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ we lost him?¡± The three were stunned, not expecting the toad to lose the trail. ¡°Roar¡ª!¡± As they were still in shock, they noticed the toad had turned around, its eyes, as large as door panels, filled with anger as it glared at them. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s going to take its anger out on us¡­¡± Before they could finish speaking, the toad opened its bloody mouth and shot a volley of explosive bubbles at them. ¡°To hell with this, don¡¯t let me find out who did it¡­¡± The three were both shocked and enraged. Not only had they failed to get the fruit, but now they also had to contend with the furious toad. They wanted to flee, but the toad had them locked in its sights, leaving them no choice but to fight back. On the other side, Zhao Yu, having shaken off his pursuers, happily sat in a tree, playing with the fruit he had picked up. ¡°With this abundant energy, it should be quite valuable. Better hold onto it for now¡­¡± This kind of fruit was clearly useful for martial artists and might have some unknown use. Until he figured it out, he wouldn¡¯t eat it recklessly and instead stored it in his spatial storage. ¡°Boom¨C!¡± Just as he stored the fruit, a thunderous explosion echoed. Zhao Yu immediately stood up and looked in the direction of the sound. Scanning with his vision, he was surprised to find the source of the sound was beyond his range. ¡°Over five kilometers away and it was still that loud?!¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Zhao Yu jumped down from the tree and headed towards the source of the sound. After advancing a few more kilometers, his vision scan finally clarified the situation. Dozens of marquises were collectively attacking a glowing white gourd, surrounded by an formation array. ¡°This must be a fourth-tier treasure¡­¡± With just a glance, Zhao Yu quickly retreated. He knew that these top-tier experts had incredibly strong senses, and if someone tracked him by his vision, he might not escape. As for the fourth-tier magical artifact, it was beyond his reach. ¡°Lu Wen, how did you get in here?!¡± Zhang Hong Yan frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to guard the outside?¡± Lu Wen, sobbing and tearful, replied, ¡°Brother Zhang, we were ambushed¡­¡± ¡°It was a guy named Xu Chang Qing who incited it¡­¡± He tearfully exaggerated the events. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Xu Chang Qing, what audacity!¡± Upon hearing this, Zhang Hong Yan was furious, ¡°If lever run into you, I¡¯ll tear you limb from limb¡­¡± He raised his fist and smashed a small mountain to vent his anger. Then he turned to Lu Wen, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, stick with us¡­¡± Lu Wen secretly rejoiced, ¡°Brother Zhang, where are we headed now?¡± Zhang Hong Yan replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already found the true treasure of this tomb. Follow me¡­¡± Chapter 846 - Chapter 846: Zhuang Zhou Dreaming of a Butterfly Chapter 846: Zhuang Zhou Dreaming of a Butterfly Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡± Is this really just a small world?!¡± Lu Wen said in shock. In front of him was a scene that looked like the starry sky. For someone who had been born underground since he was young, this scene was shocking enough. ¡± This place should not be just a small world¡­¡± ¡± It¡¯s true!¡± Zhang Hong Yan¡¯s eyes flickered as he said excitedly,¡± According to ancient records, the secrets of the entire universe are hidden in our world¡­¡± ¡°The universe?¡± Lu Wen was a little confused. He did not understand what the universe was. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the universe is either, but it should be the general term for the entire world¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just like our world, the old world, and the small exotic world. When all the worlds are gathered together, it¡¯s called the universe¡­¡± Zhang Hong Yan added. He pointed at the pocket-sized starry sky in front of him and said, ¡°Every dot of light here represents a world¡­¡± ¡°So many?¡± Lu Wen was shocked. There were tens of millions of light spots in front of him. Zhang Hong Yan nodded.¡± It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯ve read about it in ancient books that I suspect that this place is connected to the entire universe. It¡¯s even possible that there¡¯s a key that controls the entire universe¡­¡± ¡°Gulp!¡± Lu Wen gulped, finding it hard to imagine.¡± Is this really something that only the apex can do?!¡± ¡± Who knows? Perhaps, that other ultimate fighters happened to discover this key here and died here before he could control the key¡­¡± That was what Zhang Hong Yan thought. Before he came here, he had checked all the top experts who had lived in Qian City. The number of ultimate fighters who had disappeared in this area was basically counted, which meant that this ultimate fighter¡¯s corpse should not exist. However, he did exist. This meant that in the records of their ancestors, this ultimate fighter along with the apex fighter was powerful and was far from dying here. After his death, he was mistaken for entering to the exotic land. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about this. Hurry up and go in!¡± Zhang Hong Yan couldn¡¯t help but urge. ¡°Ah?¡± Lu Wen suddenly became vigilant. He turned his head and said, ¡°Brother Zhang, this is such a good place. If you let me in, what if the key¡­¡± ¡°Ha ha, a place that can cause an ultimate fighter and apex to fall is naturally a place where danger and danger coexist¡­¡± Zhang Hong Yan knew that it was not easy to fool him, so she was too lazy to waste time.¡± I¡¯ve already told you about the situation here. It¡¯s up to you whether you can enter or not. To me, your role is to help me summarize the rules¡­¡± When Lu Wen heard this, his expression darkened. Just like what Zhang Hong Yan said, if he really found the key casually, the other party would not come looking for him. ¡°Something that even the pinnacle desires¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve mastered the ability to control the entire world, the entire universe¡­¡± Lu Wen¡¯s heart beat faster, and his eyes turned red. ¡± Let¡¯s go all out. Either way, we¡¯ll die. If we go all out, we might be able to live forever!¡± Lu Wen let out a loud cry and plunged headfirst into the miniature starry sky. Immediately afterward, a ticking sound echoed outside the mini starry sky. Seven or eight seconds later, the ticking stopped. ¡°What a waste, he only lasted seven or eight seconds¡­¡± Zhang Hong Yan shook his head and cursed. ¡°Let¡¯s see who else¡­¡± With a wave of his hand, the entire event happened inside the miniature starry sky appeared as a video recorder screen before him. Every person¡¯s position and condition were vividly displayed. Soon, his appearance began to change, transforming into another person¡¯s visage. This revealed that he was not Zhang Hong Yan at all, but some other unknown being. One day later. ¡°Where is everyone?!¡± Zhao Yu was slightly bewildered. For half a day, he hadn¡¯t seen any other living souls. The small world wasn¡¯t large, and he had already walked around three or four times, visiting many places. ¡°Could there be an exit, and everyone else has left?!¡± Suddenly, Zhao Yu regretted coming in. Up until now, he still didn¡¯t know how to get out. ¡°Could I be trapped here?!¡± As he pondered this, a familiar voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Zhao Yu, you¡¯re here?!¡± Zhao Yu turned his head and saw Xu Chang Qing standing behind him, though he hadn¡¯t noticed when she arrived. ¡°Hurry, the passage is about to close. I came back to find you when I saw you hadn¡¯t come out yet¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing spoke with an exasperated look, ¡°How did you wander around? Everyone else has left, only you are still inside?!¡± ¡°The passage is closing?!¡± Zhao Yu was stunned for a moment, then received a prompt from the superbrain. It indicated that Xu Chang Qing¡¯s appearance was akin to teleportation. He asked in surprise, ¡°How did you find me?!¡± ¡°I found a locating artifact and confirmed your position with some hair I got from you earlier¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing pulled out a few strands of hair. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Zhao Yu understood, ¡°Lead the way then!¡± ¡°Yes, follow me!¡± Xu Chang Qing nodded. Just as he turned to leave, Zhao Yu suddenly attacked. ¡°Boom¡ª!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Combining the techniques of Void Symbol Art and Defense Symbol Art, along with a sudden burst of nearly three hundred thousand qi and blood energy, but the attack missed. The Xu Chang Qing who had been in front of him suddenly appeared behind him. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Xu Chang Qing asked with a puzzled look. Zhao Yu turned back, stared at him. When Xu Chang Qing had taken out the hair, Zhao Yu had the Super Brain scan the DNA, and it wasn¡¯t his hair at all.. Chapter 847 - Chapter 847: Zhuang Zhou Dreaming of a Butterfly (2) Chapter 847: Zhuang Zhou Dreaming of a Butterfly (2) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation J / From this, he determined that the Xu Chang Qing in front of him was not the real person at all, but something else. However, when the Super Brain scanned this person, it was as if it had swept through air. ¡± You are Xu Chang Qing?!¡± Zhao Yu asked solemnly. ¡± Of course, are you crazy?!¡± Xu Chang Qing asked in astonishment. In the next second, Zhao Yu circulated all his energy and attacked again. ¡°Shua ¡ª!¡± Xu Chang Qing¡¯s figure flashed again and appeared behind him. Impossible! Could it be teleportation? His vision scan was still on, but he didn¡¯t find any signs of movement. There weren¡¯t even any ripples in the air. ¡± Projection?!¡± Zhao Yu frowned.¡± What exactly are you?!¡± ¡°You found out?!¡± Xu Chang Qing¡¯s face revealed a surprised expression, ¡°Tsk tsk¡­¡± You are the first person to discover my true nature¡­¡± Zhao Yu looked at him warily and scanned his vision in all directions. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t lie to you anymore. Everyone in this small world has left and you¡¯re the only one left. The passage to leave has already been opened for¡¯ you. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to leave or not!¡± After Xu Chang Qing finished speaking, the fog in the small world immediately dispersed. Then, the clouds in the sky changed and formed a huge arrow pointing in a certain direction. After doing all this, Xu Chang Qing¡¯s projection disappeared without a trace. ¡± What¡¯s going on?!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s voice trembled slightly. He had never seen such a strange scene before. He moved his feet and ran in the opposite direction of the arrow. Soon, he arrived at the end of the small world, a black wall of air. He turned around and saw that the arrow was still there. Another day passed. The fake Xu Chang Qing never appeared again, and Zhao Yu circled around the end of the small world again and again. ¡± There is no exit, and no one¡­¡± ¡± Could it be that everyone else was killed?!¡± Zhao Yu was slightly shocked.¡± There were dozens of fourth tier peak ultimate fighters who entered at that time¡­¡± He didn¡¯t believe it. If that projection really had that kind of strength, why did he still keep him alive? Unless the other party was immobile and could only project themselves to guide him to a specific location. Zhao Yu looked up at the sky, where the guiding cloud shifted with his position, and frowned. ¡°But if I don¡¯t go, how will I ever know what happened?!¡± After much hesitation, Zhao Yu decided to take a look. Following the arrow all the way, he found nothing unusual. Until he arrived at a cave. His vision couldn¡¯t scan it through?! Standing at the entrance, Zhao Yu was surprised. Despite scanning back and forth with his vision, he hadn¡¯t detected the cave¡¯s existence. In fact, m his vision, this place appeared to be just a stone wall. ¡°Boom!¡± Zhao Yu raised his hand and struck. An attack strong enough to shatter mountains hit as softly as if it were cotton dissipating instantly. Zhao Yu picked up a stone and tossed it into the cave. ¡°Clatter, clatter¡­¡± Nothing unusual happened; the stone rolled naturally, eventually losing momentum and stopping. After standing at the entrance for a moment, Zhao Yu ultimately decided to go in and have a look. ¡°Since I¡¯m already here¡­¡± Tension taut throughout his journey, he walked to the end, where his surroundings suddenly opened up. ¡°A starry sky?!¡± Staring at the scene before him, resembling the night sky, Zhao Yu instinctively expanded his vision. As soon as his vision touched the starry expanse, Zhao Yu was instantly enveloped by a powerful force, vanishing into the starry sky. ¡°A pair of threes!¡± ¡°A bomb!¡± ¡°One three!¡± ¡°Pass!¡± In a daze, Zhao Yu heard the sound of a card game and gradually woke up. Groggily opening his eyes, he found himself lying on a bed, with three men playing cards at a nearby table. ¡°Hey, Zhao Yu, you¡¯re awake!¡± One of them noticed Zhao Yu and called out. The other two also turned their attention to him. ¡°Romantic fool, it¡¯s just a woman. When we get to Love Island the day after tomorrow, you can have as many women as you want¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, exactly. Now¡¯s the perfect time for a fresh start¡­¡± The three bantered back and forth. Zhao Yu stared blankly for a long time, his eyes filled with confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you black out from drinking?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t recognize us?!¡± One of the men came over, holding up two fingers with a grin. ¡°How many fingers?¡± Zhao Yu sat up, leaning against the headboard, rubbing his temples. His voice was a bit hoarse. ¡°I think I had a very long dream¡­¡± ¡°What did you dream about?!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t remember¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s head ached, and he shook it. Alright, since you¡¯re awake, we can head back now¡­¡± The three packed up their cards and left the room. Once they were gone, the room fell silent again. Zhao Yu sat quietly for a long while, his mind in a haze. After a while, he finally came to his senses. ¡°That was some strong liquor¡­¡± ¡°Is this a hotel?¡± He casually picked up his phone from the table and glanced at it. ¡°December 30, 2022, 01:44¡­¡± A scene slowly emerged in his mind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In a rented apartment, a woman screamed hysterically: ¡°Being with you, I see no future, do you understand?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want this, I don¡¯t want to waste my time with you anymore¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu, let¡¯s break up. Let me go, and let yourself go too¡­¡± ¡°Clack-!¡± As the woman¡¯s door slammed shut, Zhao Yu snapped back to reality.. Chapter 848 - Chapter 848: Zhuang Zhou Dreaming of a Butterfly (3) Chapter 848: Zhuang Zhou Dreaming of a Butterfly (3) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation 3 ¡°Gao Qi¡­You broke up with me!¡± Zhao Yu reminisced about his first love, Gao Qi, who had recently broken up wtth him. Feeling downcast, he called a few colleagues to join him for a drink. Intoxicated more by his emotions than the alcohol, he quickly lost consciousness after just a few drinks. His colleagues took him to a hotel, and not long after, he woke up. ¡°It seems like breaking up isn¡¯t that big of a deal¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled, realizing he wasn¡¯t as heartbroken as he thought. It was as if, upon waking, love and heartache had ceased to matter. ¡°Love, after all, is not everything¡­¡± He rubbed his chin and wondered aloud, ¡°But I feel like I¡¯ve forgotten something important¡­¡± ¡°Could it be the content of my dream?!¡± Zhao Yu racked his brains, trying to recall what he had dreamed about, but nothing came to mind. The sense of melancholy and emptiness lingered in his mind. Forget it, I won¡¯t think about it anymore¡­¡± Though he had sobered up, Zhao Yu still felt a bit sleepy. Forcing himself to stay awake, he set an alarm on his phone before lying back down and turning off the light. The next day. ¡°Ring, ring¡ª!¡± An ear-piercing alarm sounded. Zhao Yu instantly woke up. He turned off the alarm and glanced out the window. ¡°It¡¯s morning already¡­¡± Then he looked at his phone: 8:55. ¡°Time for work¡­¡± Stretching, he got up. Rushing into the bathroom, he brushed his teeth in a minute and washed his face with warm water. Staring at his reflection in the mirror, Zhao Yu was taken aback. ¡°Is this really how I look?!¡± He felt bewildered, finding the person in the mirror unfamiliar. ¡°The last night¡¯s dream. What was it about that I can¡¯t stop thinking about it even now?¡± Zhao Yu chuckled, grabbed a towel, and roughly dried his face. Returning to the bedside, he checked to make sure he had his phone and wallet before leaving the hotel. Twenty minutes later. ¡°Beep- Checked in!¡± Zhao Yu noted the time; there were still ten minutes before work started. ¡°Old Zhao, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Rumor has it you got so drunk after three beers yesterday that they had to carry you out!¡± As soon as he walked in, a few colleagues greeted him with amused smiles. Zhao Yu forced a sheepish smile, hurriedly crossed the lobby, and slipped into a room. This was his workplace, a foreign trade company. Zhao Yu majored in e-commerce, and after graduating, he borrowed some money, added his savings from part-time jobs during college, and bought some stock to start an online shop. He thought that with his e-commerce skills, he would easily surpass many online shop owners. The end result was that his goods piled up and couldn¡¯t be sold. He barely made ends meet, and after a year of futile efforts, he had to sell everything at a low price. In the end, he didn¡¯t make any money; instead, he lost over a hundred thousand yuan. And as if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, his relationship with his once-loving girlfriend fell apart due to the financial stress, leading to constant arguments for a year and eventually breaking up. -Sigh, if only I were still at the lunar base, I wouldn¡¯t need to earn money¡­¡± Talking to himself, Zhao Yu suddenly froze. ¡°What lunar base?!¡± He felt slightly confused, then quickly dismissed it as his imagination running wild. ¡°Anyone up for a game of LoL?¡± Just as he was pondering, a guy diagonally across from him looked around and called out. ¡°Zhao Yu, do you wanna join?¡± Zhao Yu shook his head at the invitation, ¡°Not in the mood today¡­¡± Soon, a few other colleagues started shouting, ¡°Log in, log in.¡± This was his current job-slacking off at work, a so-called e-commerce operations position. It was nothing like Zhao Yu had imagined, nor like the grand vision he had of making a big impact. His daily tasks involved editing images and writing copy. There were no assessments, no supervision; he just clocked in and out on time and attended meetings at the end of the day. At first, Zhao Yu would take notes during meetings, thinking he could learn and prepare for his next entrepreneurial venture. But to his dismay, the department head would always talk about the company¡¯s vision and goals or boast about the sales department¡¯s achievements in overseas markets and how much money the company made. ¡°This job is perfect for coasting until retirement¡­¡± Zhao Yu sighed, habitually opening Photoshop on his desktop, then grabbed a coffee from his drawer and went to make a cup. After wandering around and returning, he saw colleagues either watching dramas, playing games, or chatting online. Hardly anyone was doing actual work. ¡°Our department really gets paid to do nothing¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head and casually remarked. Hey, isn¡¯t it thanks to the sales department being so good?¡± A girl watching a drama nearby heard him and replied with a smile, ¡°I heard the top salespeople can earn two hundred thousand yuan a month. I¡¯m thinking of gaining more experience and then moving to the sales department to learn from them¡­¡± ¡°But the salespeople have to travel abroad for business. Do you have what it takes?¡± Zhao Yu chuckled. The girl pouted, rolled her eyes, and put her headphones back on to continue her drama. Zhao Yu refocused on his screen, took a sip of coffee, and started to daydream. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a long while, he minimized Photoshop, moved the mouse to the LoL icon, and hovered over it for a while but didn¡¯t double-click. His favorite game didn¡¯t even interest him today, for some reason. ¡°Is this post-breakup syndrome?¡± Zhao Yu felt out of sorts, as if he had lost his purpose, and like he had forgotten something important. He was at a loss, not knowing what to do.. Chapter 849 - Chapter 849: Zhuang Zhou Dreaming of a Butterfly (4) Chapter 849: Zhuang Zhou Dreaming of a Butterfly (4) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation * ¡°This idiot, sold me out¡­¡± ¡°This is too much. Brothers, he scolded me. Help me¡­¡± Instantly, a series of crackling sounds rang out. A moment later. ¡°Zhao Yu, quickly come and play with us¡­¡± I can¡¯t do without you. Just meeting some idiots¡­¡± ¡°Four missing one, come quickly¡­¡± Hearing his colleagues ¡®invitations, Zhao Yu hesitated for a moment before opening the game. It was another day of hard work. ¡°Beep beep beep ¡ª1¡± Someone¡¯s alarm clock rang, and the few people who were playing hurriedly stopped. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. We can close it after this round. Old Yu will be here in a while¡­¡± After the game ended, Zhao Yu opened the photoshop app again and the door was pushed open. The supervisor, Old Yu, walked in. ¡°Meeting!¡± ¡°That¡¯s all for today. On New Year¡¯s Day, our company is organizing a team-building event at Love Island. No excuses for leave or tardiness¡­¡± After saying this, Old Yu was about to leave when Zhao Yu suddenly stood up. ¡°Supervisor, can I stay back?!¡¯1 Old Yu immediately paused and turned his head to look at Zhao Yu meaningfully. Then he continued, ¡°Everyone else, you¡¯re dismissed. Zhao Yu, come with me to the office¡­¡± Zhao Yu was a bit confused but had no choice but to follow. He hadn¡¯t been to Old Yu¡¯s office much and only knew that Old Yu usually wasn¡¯t at the company, only coming in around the end of the day. In the hall, colleagues from other departments had already left, leaving only two rotating shifts of cleaning staff. Entering Old Yu¡¯s office, Zhao Yu casually closed the door. Old Yu sat in the boss¡¯s chair, scrutinizing Zhao Yu from top to bottom, his eyes revealing a hint of assessment. After a while, he asked, ¡°Can you explain about your reason for not going?!¡± Zhao Yu felt a bit bewildered. The usually easygoing Supervisor Yu seemed quite serious today, especially with those eyes that appeared to see through everything, exerting a strong sense of pressure. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Initially, Zhao Yu wanted to say he didn¡¯t really want to go. Since waking up hungover yesterday, he had felt muddled and wanted to spend New Year¡¯s quietly alone. But now, with Old Yu¡¯s questioning, Zhao Yu felt a bit guilty. After all, he had been slacking off and playing games with colleagues during work hours. ¡°Well¡­ my girlfriend broke up with me. I¡¯m not in a good mood¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Hey, that¡¯s nothing significant. Women are just fleeting concerns. As someone who¡¯s been there, let me tell you, there will be plenty of encounters on Love Island¡­¡± For some reason, Zhao Yu felt like Old Yu was somewhat relieved, his tone becoming much friendlier. ¡°Xiao Zhao, let me tell you, the native women on Love Island are plentiful. They all want to marry into our Great Xia¡­¡± ¡°Once you get there, I¡¯ll teach you. You don¡¯t need to take responsibility. Enjoy yourself with the women¡­¡± Zhao Yu was stunned and hesitantly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that not right¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? You don¡¯t know, the women there are very open. Some don¡¯t necessarily want to marry; they just want to experience foreign men¡­¡± Old Yu chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve been there several times. Tsk tsk, the women there can drain you dry, but make sure you take safety precautions¡­¡± Talking about this, Zhao Yu relaxed a lot. Thinking his ID card had already been taken by the company to process the visa. His confusion and melancholy seemed like post-breakup symptoms. Maybe having some fun would help. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll join the team-building¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Old Yu smiled and waved Zhao Yu off. The next two days, as the departure approached, many people were excited, looking up guides and imagining how to enjoy and take photos on Love Island. Time quickly passed, and on New Year¡¯s Day morning, the company employees gathered downstairs, and the tour bus was ready and waiting. ¡°Counting the number of people¡­¡± Old Yu and several other department heads stood at the bus door and counted one by one. Thirteen, everyone from my department is here¡­¡± ¡°Sixteen, everyone from my department is here¡­¡± Eleven, my department is one person short¡­¡± Old Yu frowned and was wondering who was absent when Zhao Yu hurried over from afar. ¡°Coming, coming¡­¡± ¡°Little Zhao, hurry up. Don¡¯t be late at a time like this¡­¡± Old Yu immediately beamed with joy and let Zhao Yu get into the car with a smile. Soon, everyone was present and the bus started moving. ¡°Later, I finally learned¡­¡± ¡°How to love¡­¡± No one knew who started it, but soon the people on the bus began to sing loudly. Old Yu, sitting in the passenger seat, stood up and smiled at everyone, a certain indescribable joy in his eyes. Zhao Yu noticed this but felt a bit uneasy. ¡°Zhao Yu, we¡¯re going out to have fun. Why so serious? Smile a bit¡­¡± A female colleague beside him patted Zhao Yu on the shoulder. Zhao Yu smiled and then joined in with the singing crowd. The people on the bus continued to play and joke around for quite a while until they finally arrived at the airport. ¡°Why are we going to Canaan?!¡± At the airport, everyone looked at their tickets, feeling a bit confused. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Old Yu stepped forward to explain, ¡°The visa for Love Island takes time and can¡¯t be done in time for New Year¡¯s. So, we have to transfer through Canaan. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t cause any delays¡­¡± No one thought much of it since they were already there. They queued up, checked in, and boarded the plane. ¡°Canaan¡­¡± A trace of worry flashed through Zhao Yu¡¯s mind. He seemed to recall seeing some negative news about Canaan in the media. But with so many colleagues from the company going, he figured it should be fine.. Chapter 850 - Chapter 850: The Storm of Team Building Chapter 850: The Storm of Team Building Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Hey, shouldn¡¯t we transfer starting from here?¡± After getting off the plane, Zhao Yu saw Old Yu leading everyone out. He was a little confused and asked. Old Yu turned around and smiled.¡± It¡¯s still twelve hours before we transfer. Let¡¯s go to Canaan first. Those who are tired can bear with it for now. When we reach Love Island, we¡¯ll rest at the seaside villa.¡± -I¡¯m not tired. How can I be tired when I¡¯m out playing? Xiao Zhao, you get tired so easily. No wonder Gao Qi wanted to break up with you¡­¡± A colleague who was usually more cheerful said with a smile. At the mention of Gao Qi, Zhao Yu smiled awkwardly and didn¡¯t raise any more questions. After they left the airport, they boarded a bus under Old Yu¡¯s lead. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Get in the car. I¡¯ll bring you guys to the temples near Canaan first. Let me tell you, there¡¯s a temple here that is very effective in praying for children. Many women who can¡¯t get pregnant come here and pray for a child¡­¡± ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t even have a wife. What¡¯s the point of going here¡­¡± ¡°You can also ask for marriage or wealth!¡± Lao Yu smiled. The group of people got into the car while chatting and laughing. Zhao Yu noticed that some of the local natives around them had complex expressions in their eyes, as if they knew some hidden secrets. This strange look made Zhao Yu feel that something was not quite right. ¡°Zhao Yu, I want to wait here at the airport¡­¡± At this moment, a girl next to him gently poked Zhao Yu¡¯s arm with her finger and whispered. Her name was Liu Wen Jing. True to her name, she was very timid and extremely introverted, never daring to express her opinions loudly. It was only because she was relatively familiar with Zhao Yu that she whispered this sentence. ¡°If those two words hadn¡¯t trembled¡­¡± Zhao Yu stood up, about to say something, when he noticed that someone in the vehicle had started singing again. He tried to call out a couple of times but found that no one paid attention, or perhaps his voice was drowned out. Zhao Yu shook his head helplessly and looked at Liu Wenjing, saying, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just go and visit the temple¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­ alright¡­¡± Liu Wen Jing said nervously. People with introverted personalities are usually good observers, and it was clear she had also sensed that something was amiss. However, if she were to stand out alone, opposing the majority, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. After seeking help from Zhao Yu to no avail, she could only suppress her unease and silently tell herself that everything should be fine. Half an hour later, the vehicle left the bustling city and entered a relatively remote village road, surrounded by farmland and small houses, as if they had arrived in the countryside. -Where is that temple? Why can¡¯t we see any buildings around here?!¡± Someone also noticed the abnormality and couldn¡¯t help but shout out. Old Yu, who had unknowingly stood up, looked at everyone with a smile and pointed out the window, saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t those people over there?!¡± ¡°Shhh!¡± The bus suddenly braked sharply, causing many people who were not seated properly to stumble and hit the back of the front seats. ¡°Damn, what¡¯s with the driving?!¡± ¡°Can you even drive¡­¡± Someone shouted loudly in complaint. Zhao Yu rubbed his forehead and habitually glanced out the window, only to see a group of people with weapons rushing out from the connected small houses ahead. ¡°Clack!¡± The bus door opened, and several armed men rushed in. ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± The scene became chaotic for a moment. ¡°Shut up!¡± Old Yu took a pistol from the armed man who had just gotten into the car and fired a shot out of the window. ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud thud, the entire place instantly fell silent. People looked on in terror at Old Yu and the armed thugs, not understanding what was happening. Zhao Yu¡¯s heart sank; he hadn¡¯t expected his foreboding premonition to come true. Old Yu¡¯s previously smiling face had vanished, replaced by a menacing expression. ¡°Behave yourselves, and you¡¯ll remain safe. But if anyone dares to cause trouble or tries to run, I¡¯ll send you straight to Hell!¡± Everyone was stunned; they had never imagined this turn of events. Especially Old Yu, who, despite being a supervisor, was always smiling, never losing his temper or speaking harshly, and got along well with everyone. Now, he looked like a tyrant, making many feel utterly deceived. ¡°Supervisor¡­ Old Yu, where are you taking us?! A braver colleague couldn¡¯t help but ask. Old Yu heard this and reverted to his usual harmless smile, saying cheerfully, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m taking you to make a fortune!¡± ¡°Gibberish¡ª!¡± At this moment, an armed thug who had just come up started speaking in Canaanite, pointing at a girl in the front row. Everyone was instantly filled with fear, especially the girl who had been pointed out. She covered her chest with both hands, trembling and pale. ¡°Gibberish-!¡± Old Yu said something that made the armed thug quiet down, but his eyes didn¡¯t move away. Instead, he stared at the girl with shining eyes, conversing with the other Canaanites in their language. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Drive!¡± Old Yu patted the driver¡¯s head, and soon, the vehicle started moving again. Zhao Yu noticed that there were still more than a dozen armed thugs on the ground who didn¡¯t get on the vehicle but watched them leave before returning to the small house. ¡°Gibberish!!¡± ¡°Woo¡ª!¡± Faced with the unknown, many girls on the vehicle began to sob softly.. Chapter 851 - Chapter 851: The Storm of Team Building (2) Chapter 851: The Storm of Team Building (2) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The boys were also pale with fear, as if they did not know what to do. As for the armed thugs who came up, they chattered and occasionally stared at a few beautiful girls and laughed wretchedly. Zhao Yu, what should we do?¡± Liu Wen Jing, who was at the side, was already in tears. She did not even dare to cry out loud and only spoke in a mosquito-sized voice. Zhao Yu was also panicking at this moment. He was an ordinary person. How could he have experienced such a thing? The most outrageous thing in his life was when he stood up for Gao Qi in university and got into a fight with a group of boys in the same class. Moreover, he was the one who was beaten up at that time. If it was not for the others classmates stood up for as well him, the scene would have been even more unbearable. ¡°Weapon¡­¡± Zhao Yu took out a wallet and keys from his pocket. He didn¡¯t bring many things with him, not even a bag. He thought that he would only be gone for three days anyway, so he was too lazy to bring a change of clothes. At this moment, a hand suddenly reached out from behind and touched his butt. Zhao Yu was shocked and almost cried out. Unexpectedly, that hand knocked on his butt. As someone who had gone to school, he naturally realized that someone was passing a note. He reached his hand down without leaving a trace, and sure enough, he caught a piece of paper. He picked it up and saw the words on it.¡± Tell Li Yang, Xu Bo, and Zhang Tao to control the gunmen, seize the weapons, and resist!¡± Liu Wen Jing, who was at the side, also saw the contents of the note. She was so scared that she quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. Her head was tilted out of the window. Zhao Yu gulped and looked up guiltily. He realized that the armed men were already play dirty. They started to touch some girls, but he did not notice the abnormality behind them. Hu~! Zhao Yu took a deep breath and realized that it was effective. He was really not as nervous as before. He folded the note again and leaned forward, whispering to his colleague in front, ¡°Don¡¯t lookback. I¡¯m passing you a note¡­¡± The colleague in front immediately stiffened, and Zhao Yu took the opportunity to extend his hand. Soon, the note was passed along. Zhao Yu keenly noticed that they weren¡¯t the only ones passing notes; the other side of the corridor was doing the same. This excited him, even thrilled him, as he felt that if this plan succeeded, they would all have gone through a significant experience. It wasn¡¯t just him; in fact, everyone in the back rows was very tense, their minds constantly imagining what might happen next. Zhao Yu also thought that if the people in front managed to subdue those holding weapons, he would rush up and seize the weapons. Although it was risky, this was their only chance. If nothing unexpected happened, they might escape. No one expected that an accident would still occur. ¡°Report! They are trying to seize the weapons¡­¡± Just as most of the people in the back rows were feeling anxious, a fair-skinned boy three rows ahead of Zhao Yu suddenly stood up, holding the note and shouting. ¡°!@#$%a&~~!!¡± The older Yu, who had been watching the front of the bus, instantly became alert, turning around and shouting loudly. Immediately, the armed men who had been teasing the girls quickly retreated, each raising their rifles and aiming at everyone. ¡°Stop the bus!¡± The older Yu shouted, and the driver immediately stopped the vehicle. ¡°Zheng Zi Qiu, bring that note up here¡­¡± Zheng Zi Qiu stood up, holding the note high, and walked forward somewhat guiltily. The people in the back rows of the bus looked at Zheng Zi Qiu with eyes full of anger. No one had expected that their carefully planned rebellion would be exposed by one of their own. ¡°Traitor¡­¡± Even Liu Wen Jing, an introverted girl, couldn¡¯t help but mutter under her breath. Zhao Yu was so furious he felt like he was about to explode, wishing he could go up and beat Zheng Zi Qiu now. As for the people in the front rows, they were very confused, not knowing what had happened in the back. Soon, the older Yu got hold of the note and read its contents. He put on a cold expression again and asked sternly, ¡°Who wrote this?!¡± The entire crowd fell silent, with no one answering. After a while, Zheng Zi Qiu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Supervisor Yu, I reported them. Can you let me go now?!¡± Hearing this, the older Yu smiled and said, ¡°Good job reporting, but letting you go? Impossible!¡± ¡°Of course, there are rewards for reporting!¡± He pushed through the crowd and soon came to a female colleague, pulling her up roughly. ¡°Ah, what are you doing¡­¡± The girl screamed in surprise. The older Yu pushed her next to Zheng Zi Qiu, ¡°This woman is your reward. Now get off the bus and have your way with her. I know you¡¯ve been longing for her. Now¡¯s your chance!¡± Zheng Zi Qiu was dumbfounded, not expecting that the older Yu wouldn¡¯t release him but only gave him a woman. Then, the older Yu shouted a few more orders, and a delighted armed man also pulled a girl, leading Zheng Zi Qiu and the other girl off the bus. ¡°Did you write this note?!¡± The older Yu came to the back row where Zheng Zi Qiu had been sitting, pressing a pistol against a boy¡¯s forehead and glaring at him fiercely. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The boy was terrified, trembling as he said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t me, it was passed from the back¡­¡± ¡°Slap-!¡± The older Yu immediately slapped the boy hard across the face. ¡°Slap-¡± ¡°Slap¡ª!¡± One slap wasn¡¯t enough, so he hit him several more times, snarling, ¡°Damn it, who is it? Who is trying to rebel?!¡± Chapter 852 - Chapter 852: The Storm of Team Building (3) Chapter 852: The Storm of Team Building (3) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Get out of the car!¡± ¡°Supervisor Yu, I was wrong. I was wrong. Please¡­¡± The boy was frightened and begged for mercy. He did not know what would be waiting for him after he got out of the car. Supervisor Yu grabbed the boy¡¯s head and knocked it hard on the seat a few times. ¡°I told you to get out of the car. If you don¡¯t get out, you¡¯ll die now!¡± The boy wailed and was about to get up when he was kicked to the ground bv Old Yu.¡± Roll out!¡± Just like that, under everyone¡¯s horrified gaze, the boy crawled and rolled toward the car door with tears streaming down his face. He passed by a few armed men and was even kicked hard. Someone even spread his legs and let the boy pass under his crotch. Everyone was silent. No one dared to speak, no one dared to resist. With a few guns pointed at them, no one dared to be a hero. Those in front, get out of the car and stand properly!¡± As if afraid that too many people would cause problems, Old Yu shouted again. Under the supervision of the armed personnel, everyone in the front row of Zheng Zi Qiu got out of the car and was asked to squat at the side with their hands on their heads. The rest of the people were terrified. Zhao Yu noticed a boy on the other side of the corridor slip something into his mouth while lowering his head. It was probably another note calling for rebellion. If something like that was discovered, no one could predict the consequences. ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± ¡°No¡ª!¡± Half of the people had gotten off the bus, and several girls¡¯ screams echoed, accompanied by the sounds of beatings and lewd laughter. But at that moment, the people on the bus had no mind to care about these things, especially Zhao Yu. The note had passed through his hands, and soon, Old Yu would come over. Sure enough, after dealing with the boy in the row behind Zheng Zi Qiu, Lao Yu hadn¡¯t let the others off. He moved back another row. ¡°Did you write the note?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it was passed from behind¡­¡± The girl was terrified, shouting loudly. At this point, the boy in front of Zhao Yu also shouted, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me either! It was Zhao Yu who gave it to me¡­¡± By now, no one had the courage or unity to resist together anymore; each was trying to save themselves. Old Yu¡¯s gaze immediately locked onto Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu opened his mouth, wanting to say the note came from behind. But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to speak. He thought he could easily betray his companions, but a voice inside stopped him. Zhao Yu, was it you who wrote the note?!¡± Old Yu was furious. Seeing Zhao Yu silent, he assumed it was him, and immediately let the other two go, heading straight for Zhao Yu. What to do?! Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes flickered with a trace of fear, but he noticed Old Yu¡¯s gun wasn¡¯t pointed at him. Instead, his fists were clenched, as if he wanted to beat him up. A good opportunity to seize the gun¡­ Zhao Yu¡¯s heart trembled. His mind raced, and his teeth chattered slightly. He understood this was a critical choice. If he acted and failed, he would likely die. But if he succeeded, survival was still uncertain, given the armed thugs in the front didn¡¯t seem like they could be easily threatened. Zhao Yu¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t surprise Old Yu. He had seen many ordinary people like this, clearly scared out of their wits, like lambs waiting to be slaughtered. ¡°Bang¡ª!¡± Old Yu raised his hand, using the butt of his gun to strike Zhao Yu¡¯s head. Screw it! At the critical moment, Zhao Yu¡¯s heart hardened. Summoning courage from an unknown source, he suddenly raised his hands. As if by instinct, his head tilted slightly, just avoiding the gun barrel and the strike. His left hand grabbed Old Yu¡¯s gun-wielding wrist, squeezing hard, while his right hand seized the gun. Immediately, before Old Yu could react, Zhao Yu sprang up using his shoulder slamming Old Yu. ¡°Bang-!¡± As Old Yu staggered back in pain, Zhao Yu¡¯s left hand pulled hard, capturing Old Yu¡¯s neck, while his right hand¡¯s gun pressed against his head. The senes of actions was so fluid it seemed rehearsed a thousand times. ¡°Listen Up¡ª!¡± When the armed men in the front noticed and started shouting, Zhao Yu had already ducked behind Lao Yu. The whole bus watched in shock. Everyone was stunned, not expecting Zhao Yu to be so good in action, like a scene from a movie, instantly seizing the gun and turning the situation around. Even Zhao Yu himself was in a daze. Can I really do this?! This set of moves might have been seen in movies, but he had never practiced them in real life. Yet now, it was as if he used them by instinct. Am I a combat genius?! Zhao Yu almost forgot the situation, feeling a bit pleased with himself. ¡°!(?#$%a&*(¡ª!¡ö? ¡°Click¡ª!¡± The sound of guns being cocked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Damn¡­¡± Old Yu finally realized, feeling the strong arm around his neck making it hard to breathe, but the cold gun barrel against his temple quickly woke him up. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot! I¡¯ll negotiate with them¡­¡± Old Yu first calmed Zhao Yu, then began speaking rapidly to the Canaanite thugs in front. After a while, the thugs calmed down, though their guns still pointed at the two. ¡°Zhao Yu¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to be so agile¡­.¡± Chapter 853 - Chapter 853: The Storm of Team Building (4) Chapter 853: The Storm of Team Building (4) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡± Brother, don¡¯t be rash. You¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t go down the path of crime¡­¡± Old Yu sighed. He was stunned for a moment before he quickly said,¡±No, I mean, if you have any requests, just say it. Don¡¯t shoot¡­¡± Hearing this, Zhao Yu finally realized that they were still surrounded. The commotion in the bus naturally did not escape the people below. The thugs who were originally preparing to wreak havoc quickly dressed up and surrounded the entire car. Zhao Yu stealthily lowered his body to prevent someone from taking the risk and shooting from behind. ¡± Can you let us go? We¡¯re colleagues!¡± ¡°Sure, sure. I only wanted to bring you guys to visit the temple. I don¡¯t have any other intentions¡­¡± Old Yu was treated as a hostage. For the sake of his own life, he naturally dared to agree to anything. ¡°Alright, let them all go down¡­¡± Zhao Yu continued. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll tell them now¡­¡± Old Yu began to talk to the thugs in the Canaan language again. But this time, things didn¡¯t go well. Both sides had a heated debate. Old Yu¡¯s ears turned red from the noise, and he shouted with bloodshot eyes. The thugs seemed to hesitate, but they eventually compromised and got out of the car one by one. However, they did not leave after they got off the bus. They surrounded the bus and kept an eye on the hostages. Zhao Yu took the opportunity to glance outside. On the ground, the boy behind Zheng Zi Qiu had been beaten so badly that he could not stand up. He was lying on the ground. The other boys and a few girls were squatting together with their heads in their hands. There were also three girls whose clothes were disheveled. At this moment, they were still in shock as they tidied up their clothes. ¡°Get all of them up here¡­¡± Zhao Yu said when he saw this. ¡°This¡­¡± Old Yu was a little hesitant. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation and he did not know how to deal with it. Zhao Yu¡¯s grip suddenly became a little heavier, strangling Old Yu until he could not breathe. ¡°Alright, alright, alright¡­I told them¡­¡± Very soon, Old Yu shouted for a while again. The thugs did not hesitate this time and let everyone get into the car. There was only one person who was standing at the door with some hesitation. Zheng Zi Qiu didn¡¯t expect Zhao Yu to be able to control the situation. He had just betrayed everyone, so he didn¡¯t know if he should go up now. The thugs were merciless. Seeing he wasn¡¯t moving, they gave him a swift kick to get him up. Zheng Zi Qiu stumbled forward, his face a mask of embarrassment and fear. The three girls, who had almost been assaulted, immediately broke into tears once they were up. One of them even started punching and kicking Old Yu. ¡°Stop moving!¡± Seeing the chaos, Zhao Yu, afraid that Old Yu might seize the chance to escape, shouted urgently. The others, also alarmed, quickly pulled the three girls to the back. Zhao Yu kept a firm grip on Old Yu, marching him to the front row. Noticing the driver still in the vehicle, Zhao Yu barked, ¡°You get out too!¡± The driver had conversed with Old Yu in their language earlier, so Zhao Yu knew he could understand. The driver hesitated, then looked towards Old Yu. ¡°Listen to him, get out,¡± Old Yu said helplessly. Obediently, the driver swiftly opened the door and stepped out. Zhao Yu turned sideways and glanced back. ¡°Can any of you drive¡­?¡± ¡°I¡­ I can!¡± Someone timidly raised a hand. Though still scared, they moved to the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Turn around, we¡¯re heading back¡­¡± ¡°No way¡­¡± Seeing their plan, the thugs below were having none of it. They lifted their rifles and fired a volley into the air. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Panic erupted in the vehicle, with many ducking to the floor in fear. Old Yu, now calmer, realized Zhao Yu intended to take him along. Given his past, being captured would mean a life sentence or worse. If Zhao Yu shot him here in Canaan, nobody would care. Even if his organization avenged him, it would mean nothing if he were dead. With the commotion outside, Old Yu quickly demanded, ¡°Zhao Yu, they want you to leave me behind. If not, nobody gets to leave¡­¡± Old Yu understood that returning empty-handed would be disastrous. The organization had invested heavily, posing as a company, relying on these thirty or forty people to turn a profit. Zhao Yu hesitated, shaking his head. ¡°No way. If I leave you, how will we escape?!¡± He wasn¡¯t naive. Armed with only a handgun, he couldn¡¯t stand a chance against the thugs¡¯ rifles. Leaving Old Yu would make them easy prey. ¡°Then you come down with me. The others can go, but you must come down¡­¡± Old Yu¡¯s mind raced. He knew Zhao Yu wouldn¡¯t let him off the bus easily, but he couldn¡¯t go with them either. He needed Zhao Yu to stay, the rest were irrelevant. Zhao Yu fell silent, contemplating the difficult situation. ¡°He is right!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Zhao Yu, why don¡¯t you go down with him?!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but suggest. ¡°Yeah, you have a gun. You might have a chance to escape if you go down¡­¡± As others chimed in, urging him. Zhao Yu found himself surprised but also considering that this might be the only way to get out of this alive. Chapter 854 - Chapter 854: The Storm of Team Building (5) Chapter 854: The Storm of Team Building (5) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation As for handing the gun to someone else and letting them get out of the car with Old Yu¡­ He thought about it and figured no one would be willing to do it. Besides, during the exchange process, unforeseen events might occur, ruining the entire situation. Zheng Zi Qiu seemed like a suitable candidate to coerce Old Yu out of the car, and Zhao Yu had no objections to this. However, knowing Zheng Zi Qiu¡¯s character, if he handed over the gun, who knew if he would turn around and give it to Old Yu? ¡°This isn¡¯t a good idea¡­¡± Just then, a dissenting voice rang out. Zhao Yu turned around in surprise and found that the one speaking up for him was none other than the introverted and timid Liu Wen Jing. Seeing Zhao Yu look over, Liu Wen Jing¡¯s face immediately flushed, but within her evasive gaze, a hint of determination began to emerge. Seeing her smile, Zhao Yu suddenly smiled as well. Ever since breaking up with Gao Qi, he had been muddled, unsure of his goals or the meaning of his life. Especially these past few days, he felt an overwhelming emptiness, as if he had forgotten something important. Right now, coercing Old Yu with a gun, facing a group of armed thugs¡ªinitially, he was very scared, but now, he felt a bit excited. This made Zhao Yu realize that perhaps he was the type of person who enjoyed taking risks. In the peaceful and stable environment of current era, his true nature had been suppressed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get off with you. Let the others go!¡± Zhao Yu nodded and said. The others were alright, but Liu Wen Jing¡¯s smile was very soothing. Coupled with the fact that there was no other way, this was the only option. Aside from Liu Wen Jing, everyone else, including Old Yu, breathed a sigh of relief. And so, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Zhao Yu escorted Old Yu off the bus. ¡°All of you, come over here!¡± Zhao Yu stuck close to the bus door, ordering Old Yu to translate. Soon, the armed thugs stood to one side, while Zhao Yu stood with Old Yu on the other side. Once they formed a standoff, the bus finally started, turned around, and drove away. The rear window of the bus was filled with people. Everyone looked back at Zhao Yu, left alone to face a group of thugs. They felt pity but dared not speak, fearing any unforeseen events. ¡°This feeling is quite heroic¡­¡± Zhao Yu chuckled self-deprecatingly. He never thought he would play the hero one day. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re quite skilled. Have you thought about joining us?!¡± Old Yu, not giving up on self-rescue, began to employ roundabout tactics. Earlier, with others around, a direct offer might not have been accepted by Zhao Yu due to pride. But now, with just the two of them, there was a higher chance. Before Zhao Yu could respond, Old Yu continued to tempt him, ¡°Join us, and you¡¯ll make money, have women, and you can even kill if you want¡­¡± ¡°I have a good eye for people. You¡¯re not a sheep; you¡¯re a wolf. You should be among wolves¡­¡± ¡°Money¡­¡± Zhao Yu thought of the reason Gao Qi broke up with him. She talked about losing hope and seeing no future, but in the end, wasn¡¯t it just because he was poor?! ¡°How much money?!¡± ¡°At least 100,000 a month, no, 200,000¡­¡± ¡°This is only the price of an ordinary shooter. With your skills, it can go up.¡± Old Yu saw that Zhao Yu had an idea and quickly said. He continued, ¡°As for the women, you saw it yourself. If it weren¡¯t for your interference, you could have done whatever you wanted with that truckload of beautiful women¡­¡± When Old Yu first founded the company, his intentions were far from pure. His goal was to lure people to Canaan with deceit, and naturally, when recruiting women, he selected the prettiest ones. Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu shook his head, ¡°How can I be sure you aren¡¯t just humoring me, waiting for me to drop my guard so you can kill me?!¡± ¡°Besides, how is a gunman worth a hundred thousand or two hundred thousand a month?!¡± He didn¡¯t believe it. A gunman could be trained from just about few month by anyone with a little instruction. According to his guess, the group behind Old Yu was of a criminal nature. Many gunmen were merely needed to brutal enough to kill ordinary people like them and didn¡¯t require any special combat skills. After all, it was widely known that Canaan was rife with warlords, and every criminal organization had a warlord as their backer. ¡°Brother, I swear to you, I would never deceive you¡­¡± Old Yu said earnestly. But Zhao Yu was still skeptical. He didn¡¯t dare to take a gamble. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, ¡°How about this, you have someone bring another car, and I¡¯ll take you to a safe place and let you go there. How about that?¡± Old Yu¡¯s face immediately fell, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t do this. If you do this, they won¡¯t release anyone¡­¡± Zhao Yu snorted coldly, ¡°If they won¡¯t release anyone, then I won¡¯t release you. How about we just die together today!¡± Old Yu fell silent. Trading his life was not something he was willing to do. In his view, his life was worth far more than Zhao Yu¡¯s. But right now, it seemed he had no other option. After a full minute, Old Yu finally spoke, jabbering away to the other armed thugs. One of the thugs pulled out a phone, calling someone unknown. Old Yu let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve sent someone to get a car. We¡¯ll do it your way. But you must keep your word and let me go once we reach a safe place¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Zhao Yu nodded. Though he had a gun in hand, he wasn¡¯t actually brave enough to kill anyone. And so, both sides temporarily reached an agreement. While waiting for the car to arrive, Old Yu seized the chance to extol the benefits and perks of their company. ¡°What¡¯s so great about going back to Da Xia?¡± ¡°Once you go back, you¡¯ll still be working for someone else. Even if you make it to the top, earning fifty thousand a month, that¡¯s only six hundred thousand a year, not even enough to buy an apartment¡­¡± ¡°Going back means you¡¯ll still be just a worker. You¡¯d be better off staying here¡­¡± Seeing that Zhao Yu remained silent, Old Yu became more animated, ¡°I can introduce you to the boss. With your skills, you¡¯d be more than qualified to be the boss¡¯s personal bodyguard¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That would be a life of wealth and honor¡­¡± ¡°If you have ambition and want to make something of yourself, it¡¯s entirely possible. Our group is backed by warlords, and you could join them, with titles and power within your reach¡­¡± At that moment, Old Yu stopped bragging and his expression turned tense. Zhao Yu turned to see a convoy approaching in the distance, all military trucks filled with armed soldiers. At a glance, there were seven or eight trucks, each packed with heavily armed personnel. Old Yu¡¯s heart sank, ¡°Damn it, why are they coming¡­¡± Chapter 855 - Chapter 855: The Battle Chapter 855: The Battle Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Seeing how nervous Old Yu was, Zhao Yu also became nervous.¡± Isn¡¯t he one of your people?!¡± If it was Old Yu¡¯s men, he might still be able to threaten them. However, if it was other forces or hostile forces, he might be killed as well. Immediately after, Zhao Yu realized that the group of thugs who had been confronting each other earlier had all started to tidy up their clothes, and their expressions had become serious. From the looks of it, it didn¡¯t seem to be a hostile force. Instead, it seemed like the boss of these thugs had come. ¡°They are indeed our people¡­¡± Old Yu¡¯s expression was solemn.¡± He¡¯s the warlord behind our group. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t interfere in the matters here¡­¡± He usually dealt with the top management thugs. Some of them were at the military there, and some were at the company¡¯s headquarters. There were at least one or two hundred soldiers who had come. They were definitely not the people from the company¡¯s headquarters. They could only be the warlords who provided the thugs. People of this level were not people he could come into contact with. He did not know how he would deal with them after they came. Perhaps he could scare the thugs in front of him, but the person who came now could mobilize 200 soldiers. He was definitely a high-ranking in position. Even their boss had to put on a smile now. ¡°Zhao Yu, it¡¯s over. Don¡¯t be too arrogant and despotic later. Otherwise, I might be buried with you¡­¡± Old Yu panicked and kept persuading him, saying that the level of the people who came this time was too high. A character like him could be easily given up as deposable. Zhao Yu was also a little confused. He didn¡¯t understand how he had provoked the warlords by holding Old Yu hostage. If he had known earlier, he would not have been a hero and left with the people on the bus. Looking at the approaching convoy, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but retreat behind a tree. He pressed his back tightly against the tree and held Old Yu in front of him. ¡°Tsk ~¡±¡±Tsk ~¡± The sound of the truck¡¯s brakes rang out. A group of armed men in uniform jumped down and surrounded Zhao Yu. Seeing this scene, Zhao Yu sighed in his heart. He knew that he was doomed. Just like what Old Yu said, if they encountered such a fierce person, it was possible that they would even kill him. However, he did not want to give up just like that. He could not help but ask, ¡°Supervisor Yu, can you negotiate?¡± Old Yu opened his mouth but could not say a word. Not to mention Zhao Yu, even he himself had never seen such a scene before. However, he was familiar with the cruelty of warlords in the group. They were not people he could threaten or negotiate with. Zhao Yu had experienced what it felt like to have hundreds of guns pointed at him. It was a feeling that made his soul tremble. Unexpectedly, after waiting for a long time, there was no trial. These soldiers only surrounded them and did not open fire or speak. Waiting was torturous. It was like waiting to be executed. Instead, it made Zhao Yu want to shoot himself to death. Half a minute passed. ¡°Bang ~!¡± The sound of the car door closing rang out. The armed soldiers and thugs surrounding the two of them opened up a path. A bald man wearing the same uniform but without a hat walked over. This was a man distinctly different from the surrounding gaunt ruffians¡ªa robust figure standing at a towering 2 meters, his body rippling with sinewy muscles. His eyes were sharp and fierce, reminiscent of a bald eagle. As the bald-headed leader moved, the surrounding soldiers and thugs instinctively moved their gun barrels aside. The bald-headed leader stopped about ten meters away from the pair, turning his gaze to the ruffians who had been adjusting their attire earlier. This look alone immediately made the previously arrogant thugs tense up. Even though he didn¡¯t utter a sound, Zhao Yu could still sense their trembling fear, a dread that emanated from the depths of their souls. ¡°Did you lose the hostages in your hands?!¡± The bald-headed leader finally spoke, his voice as deep and powerful as if ground through millstones, carrying an imposing authority. ¡°Reporting to the general¡­¡± A leader among the armed thugs stepped forward. ¡°Bang~!¡± An unexpected scene unfolded before Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes. Just as the leader of the thugs began to speak, the bald-headed general raised his pistol and pulled the trigger, shooting the man straight in the head. The thug leader¡¯s eyes held a trace of unwillingness, his hand still gripping the rifle, but as he thought of his family, he finally let go. ¡°Thud~~!¡± With the sound of the body hitting the ground, Zhao Yu was overwhelmed by a stench. Looking down, he saw that Old Yu, whom he was holding hostage, had wet himself in fear and seemed unable to stand, relying entirely on Zhao Yu¡¯s arm for support. The other thugs, witnessing this, shuddered but dared not resist, only trembling incessantly. Fortunately, the bald-headed leader paid them no mind, turning his gaze to Zhao Yu instead. ¡°Not bad, kid. You managed to let a group escape from me¡­¡± Hearing this praise, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t know how to respond. After all, the man in front of him was a ruthless killer who had just casually eliminated his own lieutenant. Perhaps saying the wrong thing might provoke him. The bald-headed leader didn¡¯t get angry. He said calmly, ¡°Kid, what¡¯s your name?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Zhao Yu!¡± Witnessing someone die right in front of him, Zhao Yu¡¯s initially tense nerves surprisingly relaxed a bit, even thinking to himself that at worst, he could just die, and there was nothing to fear. ¡°Not bad!¡± The bald-headed leader nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts and some skills. Now tell me, do you want to live?!¡± Zhao Yu was silent for two seconds, then nodded, ¡°I want to live!¡± Chapter 856 - Chapter 856: The Battle (2) Chapter 856: The Battle (2) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Very good!¡± The bald leader smiled and said,¡±In that case, let¡¯s play a game¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute to escape. They¡­¡± The bald leader turned his head and looked at the soldiers and thugs who were controlling the vehicles. He counted and said, ¡°There are six of them chasing after you. If you survive, I¡¯ll let you go and invite you to be my team leader.¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s brain was working rapidly. He was trying to determine how credible the bald leader¡¯s words were. A moment later, he felt relieved. He let go of Old Yu. Just as Old Yu had said, even their boss had to greet such a person with a smile. Why would he care about Old Yu¡¯s life? After all, he had even killed his own team leader, let alone Old Yu! ¡± Alright!¡± Zhao Yu pointed the gun down and nodded.¡± I¡¯m playing this game!¡± As Zhao Yu let go, Old Yu collapsed to the ground like a pig in a slaughterhouse, waiting to be slaughtered. ¡°Very good!¡± The bald leader nodded in satisfaction and turned to look at the adjutant.¡± What are you waiting for? Time it!¡± The adjutant quickly raised his watch. ¡°Can I start to run now?!¡± Zhao Yu asked. ¡°Of course, the game has already begun!¡± Seeing this, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t hesitate and turned to sprint into the jungle behind him. As he ran, he felt a sense of unease, unsure if they would shoot him as he fled. After all, many movies depicted this scenario, where the prey is given a sliver of hope only to be fatally struck in the end. ¡°Why is this happening?¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s heart was filled with anguish, the feeling of his fate being out of his control, relying solely on someone else¡¯s word. Following this was an overwhelming sense of helplessness. This wasn¡¯t a gamble, but a psychological game the other was playing with him. Why?! A profound anger surged from deep within Zhao Yu¡¯s soul. Why did they get to decide others¡¯ lives so arbitrarily?! If¡­ ¡°If I can survive¡­¡± ¡°I never want this again!¡± Lost in these chaotic thoughts, Zhao Yu ran through the woods and glanced back, unable to see his pursuers. This meant the bald-headed leader truly treated him like a plaything, using his life as a mere bet in a game. Behind him, the bald-headed leader looked at the six thugs and said indifferently, ¡°You heard me. Your minute is up. Go hunt him down¡­¡± ¡°Either bring back his corpse, or you die. Understood?!¡± The six thugs immediately showed their excitement, hurriedly promising to bring back Zhao Yu¡¯s body. To them, the leader¡¯s words meant that if they killed Zhao Yu, their previous misdeeds would be forgiven. The six quickly prepared their gear, tightened their shoelaces, and looked to the adjutant, waiting for the countdown. Soon, the minute was up. ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± At the adjutant¡¯s shout, the six men leapt forward, chasing in the direction Zhao Yu had fled. Once they were gone, the bald-headed leader glanced at the paralyzed Old Yu on the ground and said calmly, ¡°My lieutenant is dead, and we lost some people. Take him to demand an explanation¡­¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, Zhao Yu kept sprinting in one direction. Even though he confirmed the bald-headed leader¡¯s game was real and his pursuers were only six. But who knew if they might change their mind? So, Zhao Yu decided to run as far as he could. As for directly fleeing to the airport, that thought never even crossed his mind. Or rather, from the moment they bet on him and placed him in the game, a deep-seated fury ignited within Zhao Yu, making him want to kill. ¡°If you want to play, then I¡¯ll play along!¡± He didn¡¯t intend to let any of those six people go. From the moment he snatched the handgun from Lao Yu on the bus, Zhao Yu felt an inexplicable sensation. He believed that as long as he wanted to, he could kill any of the thugs, whether on or off the bus, with a single shot. It was the same feeling he had when he grabbed the gun, an innate instinct that filled him with an inexplicable confidence. Thus, he wanted to eliminate those six people in a place where the bald leader couldn¡¯t intervene. While running, Zhao Yu ejected the magazine and checked the bullets. There were seven left. It was an eight-shot pistol; Lao Yu had fired one earlier to assert dominance. ¡°Seven bullets, six people, that should be enough¡­¡± ¡°But that¡¯s assuming I¡¯m truly a born sharpshooter¡­¡± With this thought, Zhao Yu lifted his head and scanned his surroundings. Quickly, he locked onto a red fruit on a tree trunk fifty meters away. Trusting his instinct, he raised his hand and fired a shot. ¡°Bang~!¡± The red fruit vanished. A smile crept across Zhao Yu¡¯s lips. ¡°It really works¡­¡± That peculiar feeling, as if he had been playing with guns for a long time, made it seem like a natural instinct, hitting exactly where he aimed. Zhao Yu continued running for nearly twenty minutes until he felt a slight discomfort in his lungs, prompting him to slow down and stop. ¡°I never noticed before, but my stamina seems pretty good, only feeling tired after running for twenty minutes¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Leaning against a large tree, Zhao Yu panted heavily while looking back in the direction he had come from. ¡°Here should do, as all of your burial ground¡­¡± He stood still, quietly waiting for the six thugs to arrive. He believed that with his godlike marksmanship, the moment those six dared to show themselves, they would undoubtedly be killed with a single shot. Yet, after waiting for three to four minutes without any sign of pursuit, Zhao Yu felt a bit perplexed. Chapter 857 - Chapter 857: The Battle (3) Chapter 857: The Battle (3) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°They lost him?!¡± According to the bald leader¡¯s rules, he had run a minute earlier than the other party. Logically speaking, they should have caught up by now. After waiting for another two minutes, there was finally a sparse sound from behind. ¡°He¡¯s here¡­¡± Zhao Yu held his breath and focused on the source of the sound. ¡°Rustle ~~!¡± A wave of grass was pushed aside, and two people walked out. The moment they saw Zhao Yu, the two of them raised their rifles in ecstasy. ¡°Blabber!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Zhao Yu raised his hand and shot twice. In the middle of the two people¡¯s heads, two bloody holes appeared. ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡± There was a trace of confusion in their eyes. They felt the strength in their bodies being withdrawn, and their consciousness gradually blurred. In the end, they fell to the ground. ¡°Blabber ~~!¡± As the two of them fell to the ground, the other four people behind them immediately shouted. ¡°Da da da da da da da~~~!¡± Someone seemed to have been frightened. He raised his rifle and fired randomly. Seeing this, Zhao Yu quickly hid behind a big tree. He looked at the bullet hole beside the tree and felt a lingering fear in his heart. ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t just stand around randomly when the other party has a rifle gun. I have to find cover¡­¡± Just like earlier, if the other side¡¯s random gunfire hit him, then no matter how accurate his marksmanship was, it would be useless. Zhao Yu had an epiphany: a gunfight isn¡¯t just about marksmanship; it also requires a strong sense of defense and evasion. ¡°Ding~!¡± Suddenly, a faint sound reached Zhao Yu¡¯s ears. ¡°A grenade?!¡± The sound instantly made Zhao Yu think of a grenade. Immediately, he heard something hit the tree in front of him and then slide down, landing not far from him. Damn! Startled, Zhao Yu quickly retreated by jumping to the direction of another tree. ¡°Boom~~!¡± He had only retreated four meters when an explosion erupted behind him. A wave of heat rushed over him, and then Zhao Yu felt a sharp pain in his back, as if pierced by thousands of needles. The force of the blast caused him to lose his balance and fall forward. ¡°I underestimated them¡­¡± Gritting his teeth in pain, Zhao Yu knew his back must be severely injured. But now was not the time to linger. Using the smoke from the explosion as cover, he got on all fours and crawled forward rapidly. He only stopped when he reached a patch of tall grass. Zhao Yu bit down hard. His condition was terrible; he was losing blood all over. If he stood up and ran, he might faint from blood loss and die. His only option was to eliminate his opponents and end the threat. Grabbing a nearby tree branch, Zhao Yu put it in his mouth and bit down. Then he flipped onto his back, trying to lie face up. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± The enemy, unaware of Zhao Yu¡¯s injuries, threw two more grenades before advancing. Due to the loss of two teammates earlier, the four remaining thugs were extremely cautious. They spread out as they advanced, keeping low to minimize exposure. Hidden in the grass, he could only observe the enemy through gaps in the foliage, and the enemy was similarly concealed in the grass. Although he could hear their movements and see the grass rustling. With a rifle, a blind spray of bullets would have a high chance of hitting them. But with only a handgun and four bullets left, shooting rashly would likely mean death. Phew~! Zhao Yu exhaled gently, trying to calm himself. He knew that in moments like this, impatience was useless. He needed to stay calm and wait for the right opportunity. ¡°One¡­¡± ¡°Two¡­¡± ¡°Three¡­¡± Zhao Yu turned his head slightly, but he only noticed the movement of the three bushes. Where was the other person? He was a little puzzled. The other party had six people, and he had killed two. Logically speaking, there should be one more. Could it be that he had stopped at the same spot to support them? Zhao Yu was not well-versed in combat tactics, so he didn¡¯t quite understand the enemy¡¯s arrangements and decided not to dwell on them. However, pain radiated from his back, and waves of dizziness from blood loss repeatedly assaulted him. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t know when he might lose consciousness. He could only continuously strengthen his willpower in his mind, telling himself not to faint, or death would be certain. ¡°Rustle~~!¡± At this moment, someone had already approached within five or six meters of Zhao Yu. Through the gaps in the foliage, he could see the clothing of the approaching assailant. Zhao Yu hesitated slightly. In his mind, the optimal strategy was to take out all four enemies at once. But now, the dense foliage of the forest was quite unfriendly to a sharpshooter like him. Suddenly. The thug stopped in his tracks and looked at the ground where Zhao Yu had moved before. There was a long trail of blood, left by Zhao Yu as he had moved. Damn! As the thug¡¯s gaze moved upward and saw Zhao Yu in the grass, their eyes met. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Rat-a-tat-tat-tat¡­¡± ¡°Bang~!¡± Both sides fired almost simultaneously. The difference was that Zhao Yu¡¯s shot hit the opponent¡¯s neck, while the thug lost control the moment he pulled the trigger. Driven by intense unwillingness, the thug kept his finger on the trigger even in death, emptying his magazine with wild, erratic shots as he fell heavily to the ground. Chapter 858 - Chapter 858: The Battle (4) Chapter 858: The Battle (4) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Blabber ~~!¡± The people in the other two bushes immediately shouted. Even though Zhao Yu did not understand the Canaan language, he could hear the curses in their voices. There was also a painful groan. Zhao Yu understood that one of the enemy thugs had been accidentally injured. This was good news for him. ¡°Da da ~~~!¡± The other thug seemed to be a little afraid and began to shoot wildly in Zhao Yu¡¯s direction. Zhao Yu was already injured, and the strength in his body was gradually fading. He had no strength to dodge at all. He could only lie flat on the ground and try his best to reduce the exposed area. ¡°Bang ~!¡± ¡°Bang ~!¡± Two consecutive shots hit his body. One shot hit his shoulder, and the other hit his calf. Zhao Yu grunted and continued to play dead. After the thug finished firing, he did not choose to reload. Instead, he threw away his rifle and replaced it with a pistol. Their daily mission was to scare ordinary people. Why would they bring any spare magazines? After hesitating for a moment, the thug moved towards Zhao Yu¡¯s location as if he wanted to see if Zhao Yu was dead. Seeing this, Zhao Yu pricked up his ears and listened attentively. ¡°Rustle ~!¡± ¡°Rustle ~!¡± ¡°Ouch ~~!¡± Rustling sounds kept ringing in his ears, as well as the screams of another thug who had been accidentally injured. ¡°Blabber ~!¡± The thug holding the pistol suddenly stopped and shouted. The other thug¡¯s moans immediately became softer. This made Zhao Yu certain that the other thug who had been accidentally injured should have suffered serious injuries and had most likely lost his combat ability. In reality, Zhao Yu was severely injured, and his vision was already blurry, as if he might fall asleep at any moment. ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep!¡± Zhao Yu bit down hard on his tongue, the pain bringing tears to his eyes and filling his mouth with thick blood. However, this sharp pain forced him to regain some focus, and the blurry vision in front of him cleared up significantly. ¡°Rustle~~!¡± The approaching thug was getting closer, almost right beside Zhao Yu. When he pushed aside the grass and saw Zhao Yu, ¡°Bang~!¡± With his last bit of willpower, Zhao Yu pulled the trigger. ¡°Bang~!¡± The thug fired a shot as well, but it missed, hitting the ground beside Zhao Yu. ¡°Thud~!¡± With the heavy sound of a falling body, Zhao Yu finally reached his limit and blacked out completely. ¡­ When Zhao Yu woke up again, he found himself lying on a bed of straw. ¡°I¡¯m not dead?!¡± Zhao Yu was momentarily stunned and looked around. He was in a small wooden house, about four or five square meters in size, looking very simple and crude. Turning his head, he saw that his shoulder was bandaged, and he was covered with a thick blanket. ¡°Someone saved me?¡± ¡°Or have I been captured?!¡± Zhao Yu looked around. His handgun was gone, and aside from some blood-stained bandages and gauze, there was nothing useful in the room. Struggling to sit up, he found that although he was weak, his arms and legs were fine, and even his back seemed uninjured. ¡°How long was I unconscious?!¡± Zhao Yu was surprised. He had been badly wounded, yet now he seemed almost completely healed. Especially his leg, which had been shot and rendered immobile, was now capable of normal movement. The only explanation he could think of was that he had been unconscious for a long time, long enough for his wounds to heal. ¡°Who would take such good care of me?!¡± Zhao Yu was puzzled. If he had been captured by the bald-headed leader, would they have taken care of him for so long? If he had been rescued by the authorities of Da Xia, it was possible, but looking at the room¡¯s facilities, it didn¡¯t seem like he was in Da Xia. ¡°Blabber ~~!¡± Just as he was feeling suspicious, a Canaan language sounded from outside the door. Zhao Yu immediately became nervous. ¡°Squeak ~!¡± The wooden door was pushed open, and a young girl who looked to be around 14 or 15 years old walked in. She was dressed plainly and had a dirty and dark face. ¡± Wow?!¡± The little girl cried out in surprise, then turned around and ran away. Zhao Yu moved to the door and saw some armed personnel outside, along with various weapons laid out. He immediately realized that he was in a warlord¡¯s camp, likely captured by the bald-headed leader. In this situation, resistance seemed pointless, especially since he didn¡¯t even have a gun. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too bad. Since they didn¡¯t kill me outright, it means I still have some value!¡± With this thought, Zhao Yu gradually calmed down. He returned to the bedside and laid down, quietly waiting for the other side to come. After a while, he heard footsteps and voices outside the door. Zhao Yu watched the entrance, and the first to come in was a tall woman, estimated to be about 1.8 meters tall. She was dressed in a rather provocative uniform, with her arms and legs exposed. Her bronze skin was taut with well-defined muscles, giving her a strong, powerful appearance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hello, you¡¯re awake!¡± The tall woman smiled and spoke directly in Da Xia language. Zhao Yu was a bit surprised. Judging by her appearance, she seemed to be from Canaan. But then, it made sense; Canaan bordered Da Xia, and many Canaanites knew Da Xia language. ¡°We are not allied with the Wakun Warlord who was chasing you yesterday¡­¡± Seeing Zhao Yu remain silent, the tall woman explained, ¡°Yesterday, our team was out on a mission. We heard the sounds of battle nearby and saw that you were still alive, so we brought you back¡­¡± Chapter 859 - Chapter 859: The Battle (5) Chapter 859: The Battle (5) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Hearing this, Zhao Yu was stunned for a moment. He was still suspicious, but he did not reject the kindness expressed by the other party.¡± Thank you for saving me, but who are you?¡± ¡°We are the Nami Mercenary Company that is active in Canaan. My name is Nami, and I am the leader of the mercenary company¡­¡± Mercenary group leader? Zhao Yu was taken aback again. He noticed the newcomer entered without a gun, which was uncharacteristic for the bald leader. ¡°Zhao Yu, a citizen of the Great Xia was brought to Canaan during a company team-building event. Before reaching the crime syndicate¡¯s stronghold, he overpowered one of their men and seized a handgun¡­¡± ¡°In a situation where he was outnumbered six to one, he killed four of them¡­¡± Nami quickly recounted Zhao Yu¡¯s background and nearly reconstructed the entire battle scene. ¡°Judging by your skills, you are clearly not an ordinary person. Are you a retired soldier?¡± Zhao Yu shook his head. ¡°I am just an ordinary person back in Da Xia¡­¡± ¡°But you handle a gun remarkably well. With an eight-bullet handgun, you only fired six shots to kill four people¡­¡± Nami praised him, though she was skeptical of Zhao Yu¡¯s claim, suspecting he was hiding something. However, in Canaan, Zhao Yu¡¯s true identity didn¡¯t matter much to her. In fact, she didn¡¯t know Zhao Yu had killed four people with just four shots, or she would have been even more astonished. After speaking, she clicked her tongue in wonder. ¡°Your body is amazing. Despite such severe injuries, you¡¯ve healed so quickly. In just three days, you¡¯re almost as good as new and able to get out of bed¡­¡± Nearby, a woman in a white coat with an Eastern European face couldn¡¯t help but step forward. ¡°When I first saw you, you were on the brink of death. As a doctor, I couldn¡¯t just stand by, so I treated your wounds and brought you back¡­¡± ¡°I never expected you to actually survive. Your body is extraordinary¡­¡± Zhao Yu was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s only been three days?!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Nothing¡­ Thank you, doctor!¡± Zhao Yu expressed his gratitude again. ¡°Let me check¡­¡± Following the doctor¡¯s instructions, Zhao Yu obediently completed the examination. ¡°Incredible. There are almost no visible wounds left. If we had the proper equipment for a CT scan, we could check your bones as well¡­¡± The female doctor continuously exclaimed in amazement during the examination, looking at Zhao Yu¡¯s body as if she had discovered a treasure, unable to tear her eyes away. ¡°Alright, Eileen, let him rest¡­¡± Nami said to the doctor, then turned to Zhao Yu. ¡°You rest for now. We¡¯ll discuss other matters in a few days¡­¡± With that, she led the others out of the room. Soon, there was only one person left in the room. Zhao Yu came to the door and observed for a while. He realized that no one was bothering him. ¡± So, what she said is true?!¡± ¡°I am really lucky to have been saved by someone¡­¡± A smile finally appeared on Zhao Yu¡¯s face. Since he could live, he naturally did not want to die. This feeling of surviving a calamity was indeed not bad. ¡°Wakun Warlord¡­¡± Zhao Yu muttered softly under his breath. From Nami¡¯s account, he learned that the bald leader belonged to the Wakun warlord faction. Unfortunately, he was alone. Even if he wanted revenge, there was no opportunity; he could only harbor his resentment in silence. For the next few days, Zhao Yu stayed in the camp, and through his conversations with Nami, he gathered a lot of intelligence. The Wakun warlord he bore a grudge against was even more formidable than he had imagined, essentially being the largest warlord faction in the Canaan region, commanding over fifty thousand soldiers and thugs. Moreover, four-fifths of the criminal groups in the Canaan region were under the protection of the Wakun warlord. Additionally, the Canaan region was more chaotic than he had imagined, teeming with warlords and bandits, making it difficult for legitimate enterprises to operate. Most legitimate and foreign companies with businesses in the region usually hired mercenaries to protect their assets. Under normal circumstances, major warlords rarely troubled these companies, so mercenary groups mainly dealt with bandits, robber gangs, and vagrants. Nami was a native of Canaan, and from her occasional remarks, it was evident that she came from a prominent Canaan family, though for unknown reasons, she ended up as a mercenary. Many members of the mercenary group were also from Canaan, with a few foreigners among them. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve recovered, do you have any plans?¡± Nami asked Zhao Yu one day. ¡°I don¡¯t have any plans¡­¡± After a few days of getting to know each other, Zhao Yu shook his head and sighed. ¡°I want to take revenge on the Wakun warlord, but my power alone is too insignificant¡­¡± ¡°So, I plan to go to the Da Xia embassy in Canaan and arrange to return to my country¡­¡± ¡°Return to your country? When we found you, you had no identification. Just showing up there, they won¡¯t help you return!¡± Nami seemed knowledgeable about these matters. ¡°Sometimes, having the right documents is crucial. There¡¯s plenty of identity information online, but just providing a number doesn¡¯t work in Canaan¡­¡± She feared Zhao Yu might misunderstand, so she explained, ¡°In the past, many Canaanites wanted to escape here and go to Da Xia, leading to a certain business¡­¡± ¡°Some people from Da Xia would sell identity information to Canaanites with similar appearances, allowing some Canaanites to disguise themselves as Da Xia citizens to travel there¡­¡± ¡°Later, with too many overlapping identities, Da Xia became very strict about the identity information of those returning from Canaan¡­¡± Zhao Yu felt overwhelmed. He had given his ID to Old Yu for passport processing, but it had not been returned, so he didn¡¯t have it on him. Seeing Zhao Yu remain silent, Nami suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay and join my mercenary group? We can do missions together and make money¡­¡± ¡°Once we have enough money, we can go somewhere else and then transfer to Da Xia. How about that?¡± ¡°Me?!¡± Zhao Yu was taken aback, not expecting Nami to invite him. ¡°Can I do it?!¡± He felt uncertain, being just an ordinary person. Could he really join a mercenary group? ¡°Of course. You took on six enemies alone and took down four with a pistol. That¡¯s already impressive¡­¡± Nami suspected Zhao Yu was still hiding something behind. Though he claimed to be an ordinary person, she believed he might be a retired special forces operative with a secret identity. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll give it a try,¡± Zhao Yu said uncertainly. Nami and her team had saved him. Leaving without helping felt wrong. Since she invited him, he decided to stay and find an opportunity to repay the favor. ¡°Welcome to the team!¡± Nami said with a smile, extending her hand for a shake. ¡°What¡¯s your specialty?¡± she asked. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu pondered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve only used a pistol. If possible, I¡¯d like to try other weapons¡­¡± During his chats with Nami, he learned about a concept called ¡®absolute gun sense,¡¯ which seemed similar to his own experience. He wanted to find out if his absolute gun sense applied only to pistols or other weapons as well. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Nami said, dragging Zhao Yu to the shooting range, which was stocked with various weapons and ammunition, perfect for experimentation. Chapter 860 - Chapter 860: King Canaan Chapter 860: King Canaan Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Let¡¯s try the main weapon first¡­¡± Nami picked up a rifle and introduced it.¡± This is a Type 81 Automatic Rifle. It¡¯s modeled after the Type 56 Rifle. Compared to the Type 56 Rifle, it¡¯s more suitable for fighting in harsh environments like Canaan¡­¡± ¡± Compared to your Great Xia Type 95 Rifle, it¡¯s slightly lacking in power. However, this gun has a small recoil and is quite accurate. Most importantly, it won¡¯t jam easily¡­¡± Zhao Yu took the rifle, but he was confused. He pointed at the rifle and said,¡± How do I use this?¡± Nami glanced at Zhao Yu but didn¡¯t say anything. She simply explained how to load the gun and aim. ¡°Do you see the target on the other side? Let¡¯s try the fifty-meter target first¡­¡± ¡°Alright ~!¡± Zhao Yu loaded the rifle and followed the posture Nami taught him. He placed the rifle in front of his shoulder and looked at the aiming port, but he felt a little awkward. ¡°Does this have to be aimed?¡± ¡°Of course not. When we encounter an intense battle, we basically shoot from the waist based on our feelings¡­¡± Nami smiled and took out a rifle as well. She fired three shots at the waist and three bullet holes appeared on the target. ¡°Did you see that? With my current situation, I can only hold back three shots at most. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to slow down my firing speed¡­¡± Then, she showed Zhao Yu the situation of hitting the target with a slow firing rate and a full pressure shot, as well as the situation of hitting the target with a near 100% accuracy. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Zhao Yu was enlightened. He first tried to shoot while aiming. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± After three shots, three bullet holes appeared on the target. The corners of Nami¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.¡± One ten ring, two nine rings. This kind of result doesn¡¯t seem like it could be achieved by touching a gun just now¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try shooting from the waist¡­¡± Zhao Yu placed the rifle in a convenient position. Without looking at the crosshair, he pressed the trigger based on his feeling. ¡°Da da da¡­¡± Intense gunshots rang out. The smile on Nami¡¯s face gradually froze, and her mouth opened unconsciously. Even after Zhao Yu finished firing his bullets, she still hadn¡¯t come back to her senses. Looking at the target in the distance, Zhao Yu scratched his head awkwardly.¡± This waist shot is indeed difficult to aim at. The recoil is not easy to suppress¡­¡± ¡°Not easy to suppress?¡± Nami glared at him.¡± Look at what you¡¯re saying. Is that human language?¡± ¡± Thirty bullets, that¡¯s at least half of the ten points, right?!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but come to the front of the target and carefully count the bullet holes. The final result shocked her beyond words. ¡°Thirty bullets, not a single empty target¡­¡± ¡°Among them, there were seventeen rounds with ten rings, four rounds with nine rings, and the worst one with five rings. There was only one bullet¡­¡± After counting, Nami raised her eyebrows and looked at Zhao Yu excitedly.¡± How did you do it?!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Zhao Yu thought that his results were average. After all, out of the thirty bullets, more than ten of them missed the bullseye. ¡°Is the result very good?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just very good. It¡¯s simply near perfection¡­¡± ¡°At the very least, you¡¯re the best person I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Nami nodded her head and sighed. Zhao Yu scratched his head.¡± Isn¡¯t it fine as long as I have hands?!¡± Nami glared at him and then became excited. ¡°Quick, quick, let¡¯s try other weapons¡­¡± Under her urging, Zhao Yu quickly tested all kinds of weapons. Needless to say, pistols were basically 100% accurate. Rifles could also hit 100% within 100 meters if they were shot at the waist at a slow speed. However, at a distance of 100 to 200 meters, the accuracy would drop, but it was still far beyond the average assaulter. ¡°Impressive, too strong!¡± Nami was overjoyed. She didn¡¯t expect to save an ace after saving someone. ¡°There¡¯s one left. Do you want to try it?¡± She also wanted to know what Zhao Yu¡¯s limit was. Seeing that there was still a Gatling gun left, she casually pointed at it. Zhao Yu was also having fun. After asking about the operation method, he set up the Gatling gun. ¡°Da da ~~~¡± After he finished firing a magazine of bullets, Zhao Yu looked at the target that was too horrible to look at and shook his head.¡± No, the recoil of the Gatling gun is too strong. It can¡¯t be suppressed at all¡­¡± He turned around to look at Nami and was shocked to find that a large group of people had arrived at the shooting range. They were all staring at the shooting range with their mouths agape. ¡°With this result, you still think it was out of control?!¡± Everyone was in an uproar. Many were thrilled beyond measure, gazing at Zhao Yu as if he were a war god. ¡°At a distance of two hundred meters, you control the Gatling gun as if it were a mere rifle, managing to hit most of the bullets on target. This is simply¡­¡± Nami was at a loss for words, Zhao Yu¡¯s performance was just too outstanding. Then, with excitement, she exclaimed, ¡°I know the perfect position for you¡­¡± Zhao Yu asked curiously, ¡°Which position?¡± ¡°You should be a heavy firepower specialist. With your recoil control, you would be absolutely unbeatable¡­¡± Zhao Yu hesitated, ¡°But, I feel like using a rifle is a bit easier¡­¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± Nami shook her head, ¡°Many can achieve perfect scores with a handgun at fifty meters, the same with rifles. While you are exceptional, it¡¯s not beyond belief. I¡¯m sure special forces from other countries can do it too¡­¡± ¡°But to control a Gatling gun with such precision, that¡¯s unheard of!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Really?!¡± Zhao Yu was stunned, ¡°Am I that impressive?!¡± ¡°Absolutely!!¡± ¡°YEAH!!!¡± The other Canaanites nearby were equally exhilarated, cheering away wildly, though Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t understand a word they were saying. Chapter 861 - Chapter 861: King Canaan (2) Chapter 861: King Canaan (2) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°They are saying that you are amazing and hope that you can join them¡­¡± Nami was also excited.¡± Zhao Yu, with you joining us, the strength of our mercenary group will definitely increase by two or three levels¡­¡± ¡°That exaggerated?!¡± Zhao Yu was stunned. Wasn¡¯t it just a Gatling gun? It is not a laser beam or rocket launcher that could destroy a building.¡± For the next day, Zhao Yu was at the shooting range, practicing with the Canaanites who did not understand the language. He also familiarized himself with firearms while Nami went to accept missions. Although he could not understand what these people were saying, he could tell from the fanaticism and worship they showed. During this period, there were even female mercenaries who intentionally or unintentionally touched Zhao Yu¡¯s thigh, making him feel slightly awkward. However, a day of practice was not without gains. After Zhao Yu familiarized himself with firearms, his accuracy increased again. Especially the Gatling gun, which could compress bullets within a one-meter radius within a two-hundred-meter range. It was simply terrifying. The next morning, Nami came looking for him. ¡°Zhao Yu, I¡¯ve accepted a job that¡¯s related to Da Xia. The money is also very rewardable¡­¡± ¡°Of course, the most important thing is that it has something to do with the Wakun Warlord that you have a grudge against¡­¡± ¡°The daughter of a wealthy businessman from Da Xia was kidnapped to Canaan. The kidnappers sold her to a criminal group under the Wakun warlord¡­¡± Nami introduced. ¡°Now, this group is negotiating with a wealthy businessman and wants a ransom of 100 million yuan¡­¡± ¡°However, the wealthy merchants of Da Xia did not believe them. They were afraid that they would still kill the hostages after taking the money, so they came to us¡­¡± She shrugged and said,¡± Canaan¡¯s side is too chaotic. Killing hostages is common. It¡¯s very normal¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s related to the Wakun warlords. No mercenary group stationed in Canaan dares to take the job, so this big contract has fallen to us¡­¡± She didn¡¯t specify the exact amount, but she told Zhao Yu that if he joined the mission, he would receive a bonus of five hundred thousand once it was completed. ¡°I¡¯m in!¡± Zhao Yu nodded in agreement without hesitation. Getting five hundred thousand for rescuing someone was quite a hefty sum. ¡°Great, with your addition, our mission should be much easier to accomplish!¡± Seeing Zhao Yu agree, Nami quickly left. As the leader, she had a lot to handle. However, Zhao Yu started pondering quietly. ¡°Earlier, Nami said that no other mercenary group dared to take the job because it involved the Wakun warlords, so it fell to them¡­¡± ¡°If other mercenary groups don¡¯t dare to take it, why does Nami?¡± ¡°Either she has some powerful backing, or she has a grudge against the Wakun warlords herself!¡± Zhao Yu speculated silently, leaning heavily towards the second possibility. After all, he had escaped from the Wakun warlords, and when Nami and her team found him, they didn¡¯t sell him back to the warlords but kept him instead. The mission required rescuing the hostage as quickly as possible, so it wasn¡¯t long before Nami sent someone to call him to depart. Sitting in the vehicle, everyone else had already been assigned their tasks by Nami. When it was Zhao Yu¡¯s turn, she came over to explain personally. After all, Zhao Yu was the only Da Xian citizen in the group, and Nami was the only one who spoke his language. ¡°Our mission this time is divided into three parts¡­¡± ¡°First is to locate the hostage, second is to rescue the hostage, and third is to cover the retreat and hold off pursuing enemies¡­¡± ¡°Parts one and two require light gear, so you won¡¯t be needed for those¡­¡± ¡°Your task is in the third part, covering the retreat and acting as rear guard¡­¡± ¡°This criminal group¡¯s camp has about fifty armed thugs¡­¡± ¡°The most important thing is that this camp is not far from a Wakun warlord garrison with around two hundred soldiers¡­¡± ¡°So the real challenge is to hold off those soldiers, and that will be up to you¡­¡± Nami smiled, ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t need to be too nervous. We¡¯ll lay mines during the retreat to ease your burden¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll also have three snipers with you, targeting enemy leaders to create as much chaos as possible¡­¡± ¡°Do you understand your task now?¡± Zhao Yu nodded quickly, ¡°Understood!¡± This was his first mission, and he was determined to perform flawlessly. ¡°Good!¡± Seeing that Zhao Yu understood, Nami went off to attend to other matters. Soon, their convoy reached a point three hundred meters from the criminal group¡¯s camp. Their mercenary group had deployed over twenty people for this mission. Though their numbers seemed small, each was highly trained, former elite soldiers far superior to common thugs who just knew how to pull a trigger. ¡°Zhao Yu, this is the route the Wakun warlord¡¯s reinforcements must take. You¡¯ll block it¡­¡± Nami¡¯s face was serious, ¡°Our successful retreat depends entirely on you¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Our team has other heavy weapons specialists, but they¡¯re on another mission and can¡¯t support us right now¡­¡± Zhao Yu knew this. Nami¡¯s mercenary group had a large number of personnel, with seventy to eighty combat members and two to three hundred in support roles. Zhao Yu even suspected they might be part of a tribe, considering their base was hidden deep in the mountains, clearly avoiding someone. ¡°Understood, I will do my best to delay them¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded, his palms sweating. This was his first large-scale combat operation, and it was impossible not to feel nervous. Chapter 862 - Chapter 862: King Canaan (3) Chapter 862: King Canaan (3) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave an assaulter to cover you¡­¡± ¡± Her name is Pau Li, and she knows a little Da Xia language. When she can retreat, she will call for you¡­¡± Nami called over a female rifler and left her as Zhao Yu¡¯s partner. ¡°Good!¡± Zhao Yu glanced at Bao Li and nodded. Soon, the others continued to approach the enemy group. Zhao Yu nervously looked in a direction with his Gatling gun. ¡°Enemies¡­¡± Pau Li pointed at the warlord¡¯s camp and gestured. ¡°Enemies¡­Come, let¡¯s fight¡­¡± ¡°Er¡­ Landmines¡­¡± After saying that, she found the mines from the luggage left behind by Nami and the others and began to lay them. They could only use these when they retreated. Zhao Yu looked at it and wanted to go up to help, but he was afraid that it would accidentally detonate, so he could only stay where he was. Soon, more than ten minutes had passed. Pau Li had set up seven to eight mines and quickly retreated to Zhao Yu¡¯s side. They were on a small hill, which was considered a high ground with a good line of sight. ¡°They haven¡¯t started fighting yet?!¡± Zhao Yu was a little puzzled. This place was only two to three hundred meters away from the enemy group. If there was a battle, they would definitely be able to hear the sound. But now, so much time had passed.¡± There won¡¯t be any accidents, right?!¡± Pau Li didn¡¯t seem to understand and shook her head. He then pointed in the direction of the warlord. ¡°Enemy, attack!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Zhao Yu saw that her Da Xia language wasn¡¯t very good and lost interest in chatting. He waited quietly. After another ten minutes, gunshots could be heard from the direction where Nami and the others had left. Zhao Yu immediately perked up and focused his attention on the path he had to pass. About five minutes later, Nami and the others finally retreated. Zhao Yu turned around and was stunned. Other than Nami and the others in combat suits, there were seven or eight ordinary people in casual clothes. Without a doubt, they were the hostages that needed to be rescued. However, what surprised Zhao Yu was that he knew these seven or eight people, including his ex-girlfriend Gao Qi and his university classmates. ¡°Zhao Yu?¡± When Zhao Yu looked at them, that group of people also saw Zhao Yu. The students were very surprised. They did not expect to meet Zhao Yu here. Moreover, Zhao Yu was wearing a set of combat equipment, especially the Gatling gun in his hands. He looked totally different now. ¡°Are you here to save me?¡± Tears streamed down Gao Qi¡¯s face, and her voice trembled. ¡°Hurry up and leave. Stop wasting time¡­¡± Nami was also a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect the hostage to know Zhao Yu. However, there were pursuers behind them, so there was no time to waste. ¡°Enemy, attack!¡± At this moment, Pau Li shouted and took the lead to shoot. Sure enough, on the road that they had to pass, hundreds of thugs were rushing over with guns. Seeing this, he quickly raised the Gatling gun and fired. ¡°Da da da da da da~~~!¡± The fierce firepower forced the enemy to retreat. Nami quickly left with the others. Before she left, she shouted to Zhao Yu,¡± Retreat when it¡¯s about time. Throw away your equipment after you empty the bullet¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t bother to turn his head. He spun the Gatling gun slightly and fired at the enemy¡¯s position. On the other side, seven or eight corpses were lying on the ground. There were still many people who were not completely dead and were wailing. After realizing that they had been ambushed, the warlords on the other side gradually calmed down. They arranged for a group to fight back while splitting into three groups to approach Zhao Yu. ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± The bullet flew past Zhao Yu. It was difficult for a conventional rifle to hit him at this distance, unless it was an expert marksman. However, under the suppression of Zhao Yu¡¯s Gatling gun, it was difficult for the enemy to aim. The players in the middle lane were unable to advance for a long time, and they were suppressed by Zhao Yu until they did not dare to show their heads. The other two groups of thugs could only try to get closer from further away. While Pau Li helped Zhao Yu reload, she also checked the situation of the other two teams and fire her rifle to slow them down. The environment on Canaan¡¯s side was harsh, and the other two groups of people had a hard time moving. They also had to endure Zhao Yu¡¯s occasional shooting and harassment, so their speed of approaching was very slow. After observing for a while, Pau Li finally shouted,¡± ¡°Retreat!¡± She didn¡¯t know much about the Da Xia language. After saying that, she pulled Zhao Yu away and threw a few grenades and smoke grenades to cover themselves. Who knew that Zhao Yu had picked up the Gatling gun. ¡°No!¡± Pau Li pointed at the Gatling gun and shook her head, implying that it was too heavy and couldn¡¯t run far with it. However, Zhao Yu did not care. Whether he could escape was another matter. With the Gatling gun in his hand, even if he was trapped, he could still try to find a chance to break out. Not only did he carry the Gatling gun, he also brought along the large box of bullets. Of course, Zhao Yu dared to take it because he realized that his strength was sufficient enough. He did not feel tired carrying these things. Seeing this, Pau Li didn¡¯t say anything more and quickly led the way, running towards the retreat route. Zhao Yu followed closely behind. The two of them ran for nearly five minutes before returning to the place where they had parked their car. The ten cars that were originally parked there had disappeared, leaving only a fully fueled pickup truck. ¡°Get in the car!¡± Pau Li quickly jumped into the driver¡¯s seat, while Zhao Yu flipped into the back of the car. The car quickly started moving. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hu ~!¡± Zhao Yu wiped the sweat off his forehead and let out a long sigh. This experience was very exciting for him. It was an experience he had never experienced before. Who knew that after running for a while, Pau Li suddenly instructed to fire. Zhao Yu also heard the intense gunshots coming from the front. Chapter 863 - Chapter 863: King Canaan (4) Chapter 863: King Canaan (4) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation He stood up and saw Nami and the others who had left earlier. Their cars were leaning against each other, forming a cover and launching a counterattack. ¡°These are the people from the Wakun Military Camp¡­¡± Pau Li suddenly turned her head and slapped the back glass.¡± I¡¯ll go around!¡± she shouted.¡± Hit!¡± She gestured as she spoke. Zhao Yu almost understood and quickly made an OK gesture. Pau Li did not choose to continue forward to meet up with Nami and the others. Instead, she turned the steering wheel and entered the dense forest from afar. ¡°Bring it on!¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t expect Pau Li to be so crazy. He quickly lay down and shrank into the back of the truck. Next, Zhao Yu experienced a mountain cross-country. The bumps even made his butt leave the ground many times. If he hadn¡¯t grabbed the guardrail with both hands, he might have been thrown out long ago. Finally, when he felt the terrain was a little more stable and his butt was not as bumpy, Pau Li hit the glass again. ¡°Fight ~!¡± Zhao Yu quickly stood up and was surprised to find that they had already arrived at the flank of the Wakun warlords. He didn¡¯t waste any time. He stood in the back of the truck, lifted the Gatling gun, and launched an attack on the enemy. ¡°Da da da da da~~~!¡± The Gatling gun¡¯s violent rotation speed brought about a deafening sound of suppression. In just an instant, the enemy was completely defeated. Many of the thugs panicked and ran around. This gave the sniper a chance to shoot from a distance. At the same time, Nami led her men to attack from the front. With the cooperation of the three parties, the enemy was quickly annihilated. The convoy moved again, and Zhao Yu and the other two joined the main force. ¡°Zhao Yu, it¡¯s all thanks to you guys this time. Otherwise, we would have been wasted here!¡± Nami¡¯s car approached. She shouted excitedly when she was still some distance away. She knew very well that once they were held back by the enemy, what awaited them would be a siege. At that time, they might not be able to save her, and even they would have to die. ¡± Haha, you have to thank Pau Li for this. She¡¯s a great fighter and skillful driver!¡± Zhao Yu laughed heartily. It was true; although he was excellent with the Gatling gun, precise and deadly. Victory wouldn¡¯t have come so easily without Pau Li maneuvering the car to the enemy¡¯s flank. ¡°Is that really you, Zhao Yu?¡± A voice rang out from behind Nami¡¯s car. Zhao Yu turned his head and saw three girls squeezed into the backseat, all of whom he recognized. ¡°Gao Qi¡­¡± His expression turned complex. The voice belonged to Gao Qi, who looked at him from the car window, bewildered. ¡°How are you here? Aren¡¯t you working back home?¡± Gao Qi was puzzled, unable to fathom how Zhao Yu had transformed from a city white-collar worker into a mercenary in Canaan. Zhao Yu shook his head, saying it was a long story. He then glanced at the other two girls in the car. One was He Jing Xuan, a renowned rich girl from their class, likely the one whose father had financed their rescue. Her face was still etched with terror, too shaken to speak. The other girl was Wang Qian, another close friend of Gao Qi and He Jing Xuan, similarly traumatized by their kidnapping ordeal. The convoy changed cars and took a few detours before finally returning to the camp. Nami, as the leader, went to discuss the handover and payment with the clients. Zhao Yu was left to handle He Jing Xuan and the others, given their shared background as Da Xia people and former classmates. ¡°Zhao Yu, what on earth is going on? Why are you in Canaan, and how did you become a mercenary?¡± The moment Zhao Yu entered the room, his former classmates swarmed around him, bombarding him with questions. ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, then asked, ¡°What about you guys? How did you end up being kidnapped and brought to Canaan?¡± He Jing Xuan sighed. ¡°We were on a trip, got deceived¡­¡± She clearly didn¡¯t want to elaborate and changed the topic. With no outsiders present, the classmates began to chat more freely. However, their glances at Zhao Yu were now tinged with unease and apprehension. They had witnessed Zhao Yu, their once-gentle classmate, mowing down enemies with a Gatling gun. A huge transformation too jarring to reconcile. After a while, Pau Li brought a phone for them to contact their families and assure them of their safety. The group gathered around the phone, leaving Zhao Yu with some free time. Gao Qi didn¡¯t rush to join the others. Instead, she approached Zhao Yu. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d meet you here¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°When we were captured, I thought it was the end for us¡­¡± Gao Qi was filled with emotion, still struggling to believe it was real. Zhao Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, it feels like a dream to me too. From a white-collar worker to a mercenary¡­¡± He didn¡¯t want to dwell on the topic and asked, ¡°So, why did you come here in the first place?¡± Gao Qi looked slightly embarrassed. ¡°After we broke up, I went to a class reunion. They suggested a trip to Love Island to get over things. I thought it might help me forget you, so I went along¡­¡± Chapter 864 - Chapter 864: King Canaan (5) Chapter 864: King Canaan (5) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°I never expected¡­¡± She pursed her lips and suddenly smiled. ¡°God arranged for you to become a mercenary to save me¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head and said, ¡°No, it was just a coincidence. Moreover, I took the mission for money¡­¡± When he saw Gao Qi again, he realized that he seemed calmer than he had imagined. He did not seem to have any special thoughts about her, just like how he looked at other female students. ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡± Gao Qi said, feeling wronged. ¡°Angry?¡± Zhao Yu shook his head.¡± We¡¯ve already broken up. Why should I be angry with you?!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Gao Qi was furious.¡± Yes, we broke up. Don¡¯t talk to me in the future!¡± After saying that, she turned around and disappeared into the crowd, ignoring him. Zhao Yu did not say anything and left the room. The next day, Nami had already contacted the client and was ready to send He Jing Xuan and the others away. Before they left, Gao Qi couldn¡¯t help but come to Zhao Yu¡¯s side.¡± Are you really not coming with us?!¡± she asked. Zhao Yu looked at her calmly and shook his head. Gao Qi eyes filled with tears.¡± Can¡¯t you do it for me?!¡± Zhao Yu suddenly laughed. ¡°We already broke up, didn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what you said that night?¡± Gao Qi was stunned, and then her tears fell.¡± I said that out of anger. I want you to improve. I don¡¯t want you to be like this forever¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled.¡± Yes, but I tried my best to improve. I think that when two people love each other, isn¡¯t it good to live a hard life and a sweet life?¡± ¡°Ever since university, I¡¯ve done everything according to your requests¡­¡± ¡°You said that I should work part-time to start earning money, so I went¡­¡± ¡°You said that I should study hard, so I stayed up late to study¡­¡± ¡°You said that I should start my own business as well. There¡¯s no way out for me if I am just working as an employee. I should starts my own business¡­¡± ¡°But what happens after that? What really happened when I have failed?¡± ¡°You said that you can¡¯t find hope by following me. Tell me, do you find hope in me now?!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head.¡± There¡¯s no need to say anymore. I¡¯ve already found a lifestyle that I like. I like it very much. I¡¯ll stay here¡­¡± Gao Qi left gloomily with the others in the car. She suddenly felt a little regretful. She felt that this separation might be forever. Soon, the convoy left. Zhao Yu did not follow them. Instead, he chose to stay behind at the camp and watch them leave. ¡°Are you still thinking about your little lover?¡± Nami appeared at the side with a smile. Zhao Yu glanced at her and shook his head.¡± It¡¯s all in the past. There¡¯s nothing to say. Time to move on!¡± After all, Zhao Yu decided to stay here and followed the Nami Mercenary Group. They have complete one mission after another. At the same time, as the two of them became more familiar with each other, Nami finally told Zhao Yu her identity. It turned out that she was the princess who had once ruled the royal family in the Canaan region. Her uncle Wakun had usurped the throne. All these years, she had used mercenaries as a cover to regain the throne. On a dark and windy night, the two of them had a spiritual exchange. Zhao Yu expressed his willingness to help her regain her throne. Thus, in the next few decades, Zhao Yu stayed in Canaan and fought with Wakun, expanding the Nami Mercenary Group from a mere 200 people to a warlord with nearly 10,000 members. At the same time, they secretly contacted Da Xia and promised to completely solve the problem of Canaan¡¯s crimes. They received a considerable amount of funding and finally defeated Wakun, re-ruling Canaan and Nami appointed him as the King of Canaan. In the end, he married seventeen wives, had a hundred children, and enjoyed his old age. Before he died, Zhao Yu lay on the hospital bed, surrounded by filial sons and grandchildren. Looking at the situation of having so many children and grandchildren, Zhao Yu¡¯s white beard rose slightly. ¡°Who would have thought that the ordinary university student back then would actually become King¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t afraid of death. After all, he was a warrior on the battlefield with his colleague. Life and death was like daily thing to them. Moreover, he had enjoyed everything in his life. In terms of achievements, he had surpassed many people. ¡°I, Zhao Yu, have lived a life worth living!¡± With a face full of happiness, Zhao Yu gradually breathed his last amidst the wails of his children and grandchildren. ¡°The King has passed away¡­¡± .. Secret Realm. A black shadow stood outside the miniature starry sky. Looking at Zhao Yu, who was gradually fading away, he could not help but shake his head. ¡°Looks like it still won¡¯t work¡­¡± ¡°I wonder when I can¡­¡± Suddenly, he stopped and his eyes widened. Zhao Yu, who was fading in the miniature starry sky, actually condensed again. ¡°How is that possible?!¡± The black shadow stared at this scene with his mouth agape. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and touched his chin.¡± Could it be a clone?!¡± ¡°This Zhao Yu is actually an avatar of the real Zhao Yu. In that case, there should be another chance¡­¡± .. At the same time, in the lunar base of the solar system, Zhao Yu¡¯s main body was playing basketball. Suddenly, he froze on the spot, and his eyes became blurry. ¡°I am¡­¡± ¡°King Canaan?¡± As he shouted, his entire body rapidly aged as if he had encountered a terrifying ominous omen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In just a few seconds, he had turned from a strong young man into an old man in his twilight years. ¡°I¡­¡± Zhao Yu was at a loss. He didn¡¯t understand what he had encountered. His vision went black and he fell to the ground completely without breathing. ¡°Beep beep beep ~~!¡± The moment he fell, the entire base sounded an alarm. Chapter 865 - Chapter 865: The Second Awakening Chapter 865: The Second Awakening Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Urgh ~~!¡± Zhao Yu woke up slowly. He held his forehead and felt a little dizzy. He propped himself up and sat up. After calming down for a while, she began to look around the room. ¡°Hospital?¡± ¡°I am not in Ca¡­¡± Halfway through his sentence, he paused and tried to recall. ¡°Oh right, Liu Si Yu said that if I love her, I¡¯ll jump into Lover Lake to prove it¡­¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯m have jumped, I wonder if she¡¯ll be my girlfriend¡­¡± Zhao Yu was a little excited. Liu Si Yu was the prettiest girl in their department. She was the dream girl of many boys. Even the famous second-generation rich kid Huang Zi Long was rumored to be pursuing Liu Si Yu. He couldn¡¯t help but compare himself to Huang Zi Long, feeling defeated. Whether it was personality, family background, or wealth, he could not compare to her. Even his appearance was only on par with him. ¡°Sigh, that damned Milky Way Empire. Why did they have to come at this time¡­¡± Zhao Yu cursed. The arrival of the Milky Way Empire not only brought about the cruelty of materials, but also brought about a culture that made everything on the Neptune look at money. Naturally, those with wealth would receive more attention and adulation, enjoying more privileges. ¡°I just hope the rumors aren¡¯t true, that Huang Zi Long isn¡¯t pursuing Liu Si Yu while I am hospitalize¡­¡± Zhao Yu was filled with anxiety, unsure if Liu Si Yu would truly accept him as agreed. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t accept¡­¡± As he was pondering this, the door opened, and Liu Si Yu walked in. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± The moment she saw Zhao Yu sitting up, Liu Si Yu¡¯s face lit up with joy. She quickly walked over and leaned in close to Zhao Yu¡¯s face. With the goddess suddenly so near, Zhao Yu felt flustered and instinctively leaned back. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re alright¡­¡± Liu Si Yu¡¯s eyes reddened, and she choked up, ¡°Why are you so foolish? I told you to jump into the lake, and you really did it?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zhao Yu was stunned. It was the first time he had seen Liu Si Yu show such concern for him. He knew that before, Liu Si Yu had always been cold and distant towards him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say¡­ to prove my love, I should jump into the lake?¡± Zhao Yu stammered. ¡°I know now¡­¡± Liu Si Yu suddenly embraced Zhao Yu, ¡°I know you love me the most, Zhao Yu. From now on, I will cherish you¡­¡± A delicate beauty fell into his arms, making Zhao Yu¡¯s body stiffen. It was the first time he had been hugged by a woman. Especially the soft sensation from his chest, it made his heart flutter and his mind go blank. Everything happened too suddenly. Zhao Yu never imagined that the best outcome, in his mind, would be Liu Si Yu changing her opinion of him and seriously considering his pursuit. But now¡­ Liu Si Yu had skipped that step entirely, expressing her desire to be with him genuinely. ¡°I¡­ this¡­¡± Zhao Yu stammered, unsure where to place his hands. ¡°Hold me!¡± To his surprise, Liu Si Yu took the initiative, grabbing Zhao Yu¡¯s hands and placing them around her waist. Thump, thump, thump~~! Zhao Yu¡¯s heartbeat raced uncontrollably, his entire body frozen. Happiness had come so suddenly; was he dreaming? His mind was awhirl with thoughts, even doubting if he was fully awake. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ pressing against me¡­¡± After a long while, Liu Si Yu slowly released Zhao Yu, her face flushed with a shy expression. Zhao Yu looked down and blushed deeply, hastily pulling the blanket over himself. ¡°Oh right, you¡¯re awake. I¡¯ll call the doctor¡­¡± Liu Si Yu smiled, ¡°Stay here and behave, I¡¯ll get the doctor¡­¡± With that, she quickly left the room. Watching Liu Si Yu leave, Zhao Yu still felt as if everything was surreal, as if it wasn¡¯t real. ¡°Is she your girlfriend?¡± The man in the neighboring bed looked at Zhao Yu with envy, ¡°Buddy, your girlfriend is really beautiful¡­¡± Zhao Yu felt a surge of pride, coughing twice and nodding emphatically. This was much better than he had imagined, especially Liu Si Yu¡¯s unexpected transformation. ¡°Maybe¡­ she¡¯s someone who values feelings deeply and is cold to everyone until she¡¯s certain of her other half¡­¡± ¡°Yes, that must be it!¡± Zhao Yu secretly rejoiced, finding Liu Si Yu¡¯s purity endearing. Moments later, Liu Si Yu returned with the doctor. After a brief examination, the doctor declared that Zhao Yu was fine and could be discharged. ¡°Doctor, shouldn¡¯t we keep him under observation for a few more days?¡± Liu Si Yu asked, slightly worried. ¡°Well¡­¡± The doctor hesitated before shaking his head, ¡°No, you know the situation in Ice City. There are too many injured and sick, and not enough beds. It¡¯s only because you¡¯re from Ice City University that we made room for you¡­¡± ¡°You should leave the hospital as soon as possible. After all, it¡¯s just a simple case of drowning. Once he¡¯s awake, he¡¯s fine¡­¡± ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liu Si Yu nodded, seeing the doctor out before returning to Zhao Yu¡¯s side. She stroked his cheek and smiled, ¡°You wait here obediently, I¡¯ll handle the discharge procedures¡­¡± ¡°Let me go instead¡­¡± Before Zhao Yu could finish speaking, Liu Siyu pouted, displeased, ¡°No way, you just recovered. You can¡¯t exhaust yourself. Let me do it!¡± ¡°Alright¡­ okay!¡± Zhao Yu scratched his head, watching Liu Si Yu¡¯s smiling face, feeling as if happiness had come too suddenly. Chapter 866 - Chapter 866: The Second Awakening (2) Chapter 866: The Second Awakening (2) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation After she left, Zhao Yu slowly got down from the ground and tried to take a few steps. He realized that he really did not seem to be in any serious trouble. Everything was normal. A moment later, Liu Si Yu returned to the ward and came to Zhao Yu¡¯s side with a smile.¡± Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll support you¡­¡± Zhao Yu wanted to refuse, but when he thought about how he could get close to his goddess, he nodded. With Liu Si Yu supporting him, Zhao Yu felt that everything was too beautiful as he smelled the fragrance that only belonged to the young girl. ¡± Did I save the galaxy in my previous life to meet you in this life?!¡± He could not help but sigh. Liu Si Yu chuckled.¡± Of course¡­¡± The two of them chatted and laughed as they went downstairs. When they arrived at the entrance of the hospital, Zhao Yu subconsciously shielded Liu Si Yu behind him. Outside the door, dozens of fully armed soldiers were blocking the entrance, blocking the surging crowd. ¡°These¡­¡± Zhao Yu was a little shocked. He had long heard of social unrest and frequent fights. However, seeing so many injured people crowded at the hospital entrance and so many armed security guards, it still opened his eyes. ¡°They all want to come in to see a doctor!¡± The smile on Liu Si Yu¡¯s face froze. She sighed and said, ¡°Ever since the Milky Way Empire came, society has been in chaos¡­¡± ¡°Then how did you get here?¡± Zhao Yu asked nervously. It was definitely dangerous for a beautiful woman like Liu Si Yu to walk alone on the road. ¡°Huang Zi Long sent me here!¡± Zhao Yu was stunned, and his expression was a little unnatural.¡± He¡­Why did he send you here?¡± Huang Zi Long was a well-known rich second-generation heir in the school. He was a playboy who drove a sports car all day long. Countless women had been in his car before. In the eyes of boys, anyone who had anything to do with Huang Zi Long was in between being dirty and being dirty. Zhao Yu had an ominous feeling in his heart.¡± You and him¡­¡± ¡°Haha, why are you so nervous?¡± Liu Si Yu smiled and jumped in front of Zhao Yu. She pinched his cheek and said,¡± We¡¯re just normal classmates¡­¡± Seeing the smile on her face, the uncomfortable feeling in Zhao Yu¡¯s heart slowly dissipated. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± He nodded and took Liu Si Yu¡¯s hand, leaving through the side door. ¡°Let¡¯s take the bus back. I remember there¡¯s a bus stop there¡­¡± Zhao Yu said uneasily. He reached into his pocket and felt around. There were only a few coins. He had never taken a taxi in his life. He often heard that people would cheat him of his money while taking a taxi. Especially after the arrival of the Milky Way Empire, there was news of many customers disappearing in a taxi. Of course, the real reason why he didn¡¯t dare to take a taxi was because he was poor. The money he had on him was not enough to take a taxi. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. Huang Zi Long is waiting nearby. I¡¯ll give him a call¡­¡± Liu Si Yu smiled and took out her phone. Zhao Yu¡¯s breathing stopped, and his expression turned ugly again. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate!¡± He felt that his self-esteem was a little hurt. It was not easy for him to confirm his relationship with Liu Si Yu, but it had not even developed yet. What was the meaning of this? Huang Zi Long! ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it. We¡¯re all classmates¡­¡± Liu Si Yu had already started to press the buttons on her phone. Zhao Yu suddenly reached out and snatched her phone away. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Liu Si Yu was not angry. Instead, she shouted coquettishly. Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t get angry. He thought for a while and said, ¡°I want to take the bus with you. Just the two of us¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Liu Si Yu tilted her head and said, ¡°I heard that the bus is very dangerous¡­¡± Noticed Zhao Yu¡¯s determined gaze, she paused and nodded.¡± Alright, as long as I¡¯m with you, I¡¯ll do anything!¡± Zhao Yu heaved a sigh of relief and pulled Liu Si Yu toward the bus stop in satisfaction. When they arrived at the bus stop, there were already three people standing there. Their actions were strange. When they saw the two of them, especially Liu Si Yu¡¯s appearance, some of them even had green eyes. Zhao Yu could not help but become vigilant. He subconsciously shielded Liu Si Yu behind him. A man in a jacket among the three slowly put his hand under his clothes. Looking at his bulging clothes, Zhao Yu was shocked. Could the other party have hidden a gun? Looking around, the surveillance cameras above his head had long been smashed. The streets were filled with trash and there were few pedestrians. It was a desolate scene. Ice City was no longer as peaceful as before. Zhao Yu swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He was very nervous. He didn¡¯t know what this person¡¯s goal was. If he saw her and wanted to attack Liu Si Yu, how could he stop her? Moreover, looking at the other party¡¯s gun, even if he risked his life, could he still manage to protect Liu Si Yu? ¡°Zhao Yu¡­What should we do¡­¡± Liu Si Yu was also a little afraid. She leaned close to Zhao Yu¡¯s ear and said with a trembling voice. Zhao Yu gritted his teeth and replied, ¡°Call Huang Zi Long and ask him to come over.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Compared to his own reputation and self-esteem, Liu Si Yu¡¯s safety was more important. After all, he didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Liu Si Yu, especially when their relationship had just been confirmed. After all, Huang Zi Long was his classmate, so he shouldn¡¯t go too far, right? Zhao Yu took a deep breath, but his eyes never left the man in the jacket. Soon, Liu Si Yu ended the call. Chapter 867 - Chapter 867: The Second Awakening (3) Chapter 867: The Second Awakening (3) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Not long after, a cool yellow SUV stopped beside them. ¡°Here ~!¡± Huang Zi Long got out of the driver¡¯s seat and walked up to the two of them with a smile. He ignored Zhao Yu and stared at Liu Si Yu. ¡°Liu Si Yu, quickly get in the car¡­¡± As he spoke, he opened the car door in a gentlemanly manner. On the other side, the man in the jacket quickly shrank back when he realized that Zhao Yu and the car owner knew each other. Society was in turmoil, and wealth represented strength. It was easy for someone who could afford to drive such a car to kill him. He knew very well that he could not afford to offend such a person. Seeing this scene, Zhao Yu¡¯s heart ached. When he was here, the man in the jacket stared at Liu Si Yu without blinking, looking like he was ready to make a move. However, when Huang Zi Long arrived, the man in the jacket was so scared that he looked away and became harmless. Money! A car! Zhao Yu swore in his heart that he would buy a car in the future and not encounter such a situation again. ¡°Zhao Yu, hurry up and get in the car!¡± Liu Si Yu ignored Huang Zi Long and asked Zhao Yu to get into the car. Zhao Yu was surprised. Huang Zi Long opened the door of the back car, but Liu Si Yu asked him to get in. What does she mean? She wants me to go to the back row while she goes to the front row? Zhao Yu¡¯s heart was bleeding, and he wanted to say something. However, he did not dare to speak. He did not like the current situation, but he did not want Liu Si Yu to stay with him to face the man in the jacket. Zhao Yu gritted his teeth and sat in the back row with a fierce look in his eyes. ¡± Move in a little, I can¡¯t sit in!¡± Just as Zhao Yu was about to close his eyes and grit his teeth, Liu Si Yu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Ah?¡± Liu Si Yu pointed inside and said. Liu Si Yu blushed when she saw him not moving for a long time.¡± Don¡¯t tell me you want me to sit on your lap?!¡± she asked shyly. Huang Zi Long¡¯s expression changed. Zhao Yu naturally saw his expression and thought that this was great. Huang Zi Long probably wouldn¡¯t pull them back. ¡°I¡¯m coming up!¡± Although Liu Si Yu¡¯s face was red, she took the initiative and sat on Zhao Yu¡¯s lap. Just as she was about to move, Zhao Yu noticed that Huang Zi Long¡¯s eyes flashed with pain, and then he turned his head away. Liu Si Yu¡¯s body was very light, and she even carried a fragrance with her. She brushed past Zhao Yu¡¯s body and sat in the back row. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t have the time to enjoy this. Instead, he paid attention to Huang Zi Long¡¯s reaction. No one could tolerate such a thing, right? Was he going to be chased out of the car? Fine, I¡¯ll go down. At most, I¡¯ll fight that man in the jacket to the death. I jumped into the lake for Liu Si Yu. I¡¯m not even afraid of death. Why would I be afraid of this? Just as Zhao Yu made up his mind, Huang Zi Long suddenly turned around and smiled.¡± Sit tight!¡± Then, he gently closed the door and walked back to the driver¡¯s seat. This¡­ Zhao Yu was a little confused. How could Huang Zi Long tolerate such a situation? No! He quickly frowned. What was the relationship between Huang Zi Long and Liu Si Yu? This was the most important point! According to the rumors, Huang Zi Long was pursuing Liu Si Yu. His self-brainwashing was fake, but now it seemed to be true. If it was true, Liu Si Yu¡¯s actions just now were telling Huang Zi Long that she was no longer considered his pursuit! Why was Huang Zi Long still willing to pull them along? Or was he up to something? Zhao Yu panicked. Compared to the man in the jacket, he was more afraid of Huang Zi Long. After all, this person was a rich second-generation heir and was very rich. He usually had three to five underlings following him. There was even news that he had spent a lot of money to cripple someone. It was fine for him. At most, he would fight or even die. Anyway, for Liu Si Yu, he was willing. However, he was afraid that Huang Zi Long would bully Liu Si Yu! ¡± Sit tight, I¡¯m driving!¡± Huang Zi Long said gently and started the car. Zhao Yu glanced at the rearview mirror and met Huang Zi Long¡¯s eyes. From the other party¡¯s eyes, he could see unfriendliness, dissatisfaction, and many negative things. Zhao Yu, tell me, what was it like when you jumped into the lake?¡± However, Liu Si Yu did not notice the tension between the two of them. She looked at Zhao Yu and seemed to be interested in his experience of jumping into the lake. In front of his love rival, Zhao Yu naturally couldn¡¯t show his fear. He stared at the rearview mirror and glared at Huang Zi Long. ¡°Yes, I feel that the lake water is very sweet¡­¡± Zhao Yu said casually. ¡°Sweet?¡± Liu Si Yu was confused.¡± How can the lake water be sweet?¡± ¡°Of course it feels sweet to jump into the lake for you.¡± Zhao Yu said casually. As soon as he said that, Huang Zi Long, who was sitting in front of him, immediately vomited with disdain in his eyes. Unexpectedly, Liu Si Yu was touched when she heard that.¡± Zhao Yu, I didn¡¯t expect you to love me so much. I¡¯m really touched¡­¡± She suddenly reached out and hugged Zhao Yu¡¯s waist. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Huang Zi Long saw this, a hint of pain flashed across his eyes, and he quickly looked away. Zhao Yu then seized the opportunity and turned to look at Liu Si Yu. Only then did he realize that her entire person seemed to have been cooked. Her eyes were extremely seductive, causing Zhao Yu¡¯s heart to tremble. He could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. However, Liu Si Yu¡¯s words confused Zhao Yu. Was there really such love between them? Zhao Yu carefully observed Liu Si Yu¡¯s eyes and realized that there was only love in her eyes. There was no trace of acting. Chapter 868 - Chapter 868: The Second Awakening (4) Chapter 868: The Second Awakening (4) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Do you love me?¡± Zhao Yu could not help but ask. ¡°Of course, I love you!¡± Liu Si Yu responded affectionately and reached out to touch Zhao Yu¡¯s cheek. Feeling the slight force pushing forward, Zhao Yu could not help but lick his lips as he looked at the pink lips that were getting closer and closer. He didn¡¯t resist and followed Liu Si Yu¡¯s pace and slowly kissed her. Soft and delicate! This was the first thing Zhao Yu felt when he kissed Liu Si Yu¡¯s lips. This kind of stimulating behavior made his entire body explode. It was as if there was a popping candy stuffed into his chest and abdomen, and his heart was beating wildly. ¡°NO!¡± Just as he was enjoying the beauty of the beautiful woman¡¯s red lips, a low voice came from ahead. Zhao Yu glanced at Huang Zi Long through the rearview mirror and saw that he was crying silently with a pained expression. What? He didn¡¯t have time to think about it and quickly fell into the pleasure of his first kiss. It was a desire to integrate the other half into his body. One mouthful after another, he could not stop. If it was another scene, Zhao Yu might have forgotten himself. But now¡­There was also Huang Zi Long in the car! Zhao Yu was a little scared that Huang Zi Long would overreact, so he kissed Liu Si Yu while watching Huang Zi Long from the corner of his eye. On the other hand, Liu Si Yu was completely attracted by the kiss. She was completely immersed in it as her hands moved around Zhao Yu¡¯s body. Soon, in the rearview mirror, the two men¡¯s eyes met again. In contrast to Zhao Yu¡¯s vigilant eyes, Huang Zi Long¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent, as if he wanted to kill Zhao Yu. Fortunately, Zhao Yu was slightly relieved that Huang Zi Long didn¡¯t do anything drastic even after he had kissed Liu Si Yu for two minutes. After the kiss, Liu Si Yu collapsed onto Zhao Yu¡¯s body. She hugged him tightly and buried her head in his arms from time to time, taking a deep breath. Otherwise, she would raise her head and playfully kiss Zhao Yu¡¯s chin. While she was having a great time, Zhao Yu was staring at Huang Zi Long nervously. ¡± Zhao Yu, from now on, you¡¯re my treasure, and I¡¯m your treasure too, okay?!¡± ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Zhao Yu stared at Huang Zi Long and said to Liu Siyu. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°Baby, do you love me?!¡± Liu Si Yu asked sweetly. ¡°Love, of course I love you!¡± Zhao Yu nodded. ¡°Baby, are you hungry?¡± Liu Si Yu suddenly sat up.¡± I forgot that you slept for a long time. You haven¡¯t eaten yet. Why don¡¯t we go and eat first?¡± she said in frustration. Eat? Right now? Zhao Yu frowned. They were not on campus yet. If Huang Zi Long left them in the restaurant, he might meet someone similar to the man in the jacket. This made him anxious to protect Liu Si Yu. Huang Zi Long shifted his gaze away from Zhao Yu and spoke in a gentle voice.¡± What do you like to eat? I¡¯ve tried all the delicacies near the school¡­¡± ¡°Yes, my baby has just woken up. He can¡¯t eat these hard dishes yet. He¡¯ll just have some porridge and buns¡­¡± Liu Si Yu didn¡¯t think too much about it and said naturally. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go straight to school?¡± Zhao Yu said nervously. The world outside was so chaotic. He was really worried about bringing Liu Si Yu along. Moreover, he did not have much money on hand. If he did not have enough money to pay for the meal, it would be embarrassing. At least he could use his meal card to pay for the meal when he went to school. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Liu Si Yu pondered for a moment before turning to Huang Zi Long.¡± Why don¡¯t you help me get some porridge and buns?¡± she asked. Huang Zi Long was stunned for a moment, but he quickly revealed a happy expression and nodded repeatedly.¡± Okay, no problem. What filling do you want?¡± Liu Si Yu turned to Zhao Yu and smiled.¡± Baby, let Huang Zi Long buy some buns for us. What kind of stuffing do you want?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Zhao Yu was stunned for a moment and hesitated. ¡°Isn¡¯t it really not okay?¡± Liu Si Yu scratched her head and turned to look at Huang Zi Long. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the other side, Huang Zi Long was glaring at Zhao Yu. When he saw her looking at him, he immediately put on a smile. ¡°What¡¯s not good about it? As long as it¡¯s for you, I¡¯m willing to do anything!¡± Zhao Yu was a little confused as he watched Huang Zi Long leave. After a long while, he looked at Liu Si Yu and said slowly,¡± Is there really nothing between you and Huang Zi Long?!¡± ¡± Of course, we¡¯re just pure classmates¡­¡± Liu Si Yu said seriously. Zhao Yu scratched his head. He felt that Liu Si Yu and Huang Zi Long¡¯s relationship was weird, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was wrong. Chapter 869 - Chapter 869: Li Wen Wen Chapter 869: Li Wen Wen Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I bought some of all kinds of buns. As for porridge, there are sweet and salty ones¡­¡± Soon, Huang Zi Long returned to the car with a lot of food in big and small bags. He looked at Liu Si Yu with a smug expression. However, Liu Si Yu¡¯s eyes were fixed on Zhao Yu. She quickly took a bowl of sweet porridge, opened it, and scooped a spoonful. She placed it by her mouth and blew on it gently. This action was so tempting that Huang Zi Long swallowed his saliva. Zhao Yu felt a little awkward. He still couldn¡¯t figure out the relationship between Huang Zi Long and Liu Si Yu. ¡°Come, have a taste¡­¡± Feeling that the temperature was about right, Liu Si Yu slowly brought the spoon to Zhao Yu¡¯s mouth.¡± Open your mouth!¡± Zhao Yu subconsciously opened his mouth. Before he could taste anything, he saw Huang Zi Long looking at him with a strange expression. His eyes were filled with jealousy, resentment, and a little envy. ¡°Do you want to eat this?¡± After all, Huang Zi Long was the one who had bought them. They were still in Huang Zi Long¡¯s car, so Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask awkwardly. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Liu Si Yu asked Huang Zi Long. Huang Zi Long wasn¡¯t very hungry, but seeing Liu Si Yu feed Zhao Yu like this, he felt a little upset. He nodded and said,¡± I¡¯m a little hungry too.¡± After saying that, he was even a little happy, hoping that Liu Si Yu could feed him too. Just as Zhao Yu was about to pass a bag of buns to Huang Zi Long, Liu Si Yu suddenly stopped him, ¡°What about you go eat first. We¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Huang Zi Long and Zhao Yu were both stunned. Zhao Yu was especially shocked by Liu Si Yu¡¯s words. We¡¯re still in their car. Is it appropriate to chase the owner away like this? To be honest, he was really afraid of being chased out of the car. After all, it was so chaotic outside. He might not have enough money to take a taxi. If he took the bus, who knew if he would encounter someone like the jacket man with a weapon? Huang Zi Long¡¯s heart ached, but he pretended to be relaxed. He smiled and said,¡± Okay, I¡¯ll go down and eat. Wait for me in the car!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, go quickly!¡± Liu Si Yu waved her hand. She was not looking at him at all. Her attention was focused on Zhao Yu. ¡°Baby, how about sweet porridge?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t know what to say.¡± It¡¯s too sweet. Do you want something salty?¡± ¡°Good!¡± Huang Zi Long pretended to leave for dinner, but in reality, he had been hiding not far away from the car, secretly observing the two of them. He was afraid that the two of them would do something out of line in his car, so he had been watching them. Fortunately, the two of them knew their limits and did not kiss or hug. However, the intimacy that should exist still existed. After being depressed for a long time, the two people in the car finally ate their fill. Huang Zi Long also pretended to eat and returned. ¡°You¡¯re back. Hurry up and drive. We still have classes in the afternoon¡­¡± Liu Si Yu urged Huang Zi Long to come back. Huang Zi Long wasn¡¯t angry. He smiled and said,¡± Yes, I have classes in the afternoon. Sit tight. I¡¯m going to drive¡­¡± The car returned to the school without further incident and stopped in front of Zhao Yu¡¯s dormitory building. ¡°Darling, you should go up quickly¡­¡± Liu Si Yu lovingly helped Zhao Yu straighten his clothes. Zhao Yu glanced at Huang Zi Long, who hadn¡¯t left yet, and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back first¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll ride in his car.¡± Liu Si Yu said casually. Zhao Yu¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Darling, this is the school. If you ride in his car back to the dormitory, it won¡¯t look good. Others might misunderstand if they see¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Liu Si Yu was momentarily taken aback and then apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, darling. I didn¡¯t think of that. Thank you for reminding me¡­¡± Turning to Huang Zi Long, ¡°You can go back now. We¡¯ve arrived at school, so we don¡¯t need you anymore¡­¡± Huang Zi Long sighed inwardly but smiled. ¡°Alright, Liu Si Yu, if you need anything, just call me anytime.¡± With that, he stepped on the gas and drove away in style. Watching the car leave, Zhao Yu felt a pang of envy, wishing he could have a car of his own someday. ¡°Alright, Huang Zi Long is gone. Darling, you should go up now!¡± Liu Si Yu urged. Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes twinkled, and he coughed. ¡°Darling, let me take you back¡­¡± ¡°No way, you just got out of the hospital. You shouldn¡¯t be running around!¡± Liu Si Yu pretended to be angry. Seeing her annoyed look, Zhao Yu found her more endearing, wishing he could kiss her on the spot. Unfortunately, they were at the dormitory entrance, with many people around. Some curious onlookers were even peeking out to watch. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The doctor said I¡¯m fine now. I actually just want to spend some time alone with you¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled. Liu Si Yu¡¯s heart started to race, and her face turned a shade of red. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Zhao Yu quickly grabbed Liu Si Yu¡¯s hand and headed towards the school¡¯s famous Lovers¡¯ Lake. The area was lush with greenery, providing many secluded spots perfect for couples. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Along the way, Zhao Yu behaved himself, holding only Liu Si Yu¡¯s hand. It wasn¡¯t until they reached Lovers¡¯ Lake that he began to get bolder. ¡°Stop it¡­¡± Liu Si Yu¡¯s voice softened, making Zhao Yu¡¯s heart itch. He quickly led her to a more secluded area. Turning a corner, they found a hidden bench nestled among the trees. Zhao Yu pulled Liu Si Yu to the bench and sat down, slowly wrapping an arm around her waist. Chapter 870 - Chapter 870: Li Wen Wen (2) Chapter 870: Li Wen Wen (2) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Liu Si Yu said this, but her body was tightly pressed against Zhao Yu. Their lips were getting closer and closer. .. ¡°Ding ding ding ~~!¡± The bell rang. Zhao Yu and Liu Si Yu walked into the classroom one after another. ¡°Eh, Zhao Yu is here?!¡± ¡°Ice City¡¯s Number One Love Saint is here!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s arrival caused a small commotion in the class. Many people began to jeer. Liu Si Yu quickly returned to her seat and pretended that nothing had happened. Zhao Yu walked to the back row with a smile, feeling very happy. This time at Lover Lake, not only did he get intimate with Liu Si Yu, he even went straight to second base. Unfortunately, he was unable to break through due to the high ground defense. However, there was still a long way to go. Zhao Yu believed that as long as he found an opportunity, he would be able to take that step and go straight for the crystal to win. Liu Si Yu was thin-skinned. She was afraid that others would notice something amiss, so she only sent a message to Zhao Yu during class and did not ask him to come over after class. Liu Si Yu waited until school was over before she gave Zhao Yu an address. She even reminded Zhao Yu not to leave together, afraid that others would see them. ¡°Lover Lake!¡± The corners of Zhao Yu¡¯s mouth curled up. He was overjoyed when he saw the address. It was almost nightfall. If they went to Lover¡¯s Lake at this time, they might have a chance to break through the high ground. In the front row, Liu Si Yu and her roommate Qiao Bing Bing left while playing. Before she left, she looked at Zhao Yu affectionately, her hint was obvious. After she left, Zhao Yu stood up and wondered if he should go to the supermarket to buy a protection. ¡°Zhao Yu¡­¡± At this moment, a figure blocked Zhao Yu¡¯s path. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhao Yu was stunned when he saw the beautiful figure suddenly stood in front of him.¡± Song Han, what¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked curiously. He had heard of this woman before. She was a famous beauty. However, when school started, she had publicly expressed that she need a million yuan of pocket money every year. She was given the title of gold digger. This also caused those who were qualified to pursue her to look down on her, while the other poor boys did not dare to pursue her. In addition, Song Han was relatively cold and aloof, so she did not have a good relationship with the other female students in the class. Song Han looked around and saw that there were still some students who had not left. She hesitated for a moment before asking,¡± Is it convenient for you now?¡± I have something to talk to you about!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhao Yu was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t remember having any interactions with Song Han. ¡± I¡¯m still busy. If there¡¯s anything, just say it¡­¡± Song Han saw that Zhao Yu seemed to be in a hurry, so she couldn¡¯t care less about anything else. She lowered her voice and said in a volume that only the two of them could hear,¡± I heard that Huang Zi Long was the one who brought you back to school. Are you close to him?¡± ¡°Huang Zi Long?¡± Zhao Yu did not expect that the news of him coming back in his car would spread so fast. He subconsciously wanted to say that he was not familiar with him, but he felt that it was inappropriate. If he wasn¡¯t familiar with Huang Zi Long, why did Huang Zi Long send him back? Wasn¡¯t this telling everyone that Huang Zi Long and his girlfriend, Liu Si Yu, had a special relationship? After hesitating for a moment, Zhao Yu nodded slightly and vaguely said that it was okay. ¡°Then can you give me his contact information?¡± ¡°Contact information?!¡± She didn¡¯t know why Song Han wanted Huang Zi Long¡¯s contact information, but Zhao Yu didn¡¯t have it. ¡°Why do you need his contact information?¡± he asked. Song Han didn¡¯t hide it from him.¡± My family is in trouble and needs money. I want to borrow 200,000 yuan from him¡­¡± ¡°Borrow 200,000 yuan?!¡± Zhao Yu was stunned. He frowned.¡± Huang Zi Long wouldn¡¯t lend money to others. You¡¯d better think of another way!¡± This was true. There were people who were close to Huang Zi Long in the dormitory building. They once said that Huang Zi Long could treat people to a meal, but they couldn¡¯t borrow money. Even his close friends couldn¡¯t. ¡°This¡­ You¡¯d better give me his contact information. I¡¯ll tell him myself!¡± Song Han had no other choice. Otherwise, why would she borrow money from her classmates? The problem was that Zhao Yu really didn¡¯t have a way to contact him, so he couldn¡¯t tell her the truth. Otherwise, Liu Si Yu¡¯s reputation would be ruined. After some consideration, Zhao Yu still felt that his own matters were more important. He shook his head and said,¡± Give up. Huang Zi Long won¡¯t lend you money, and I won¡¯t give you his contact information. That¡¯s all. I still have things to do!¡± With that, Zhao Yu walked past Song Han and headed out the door. When they arrived at Lover¡¯s Lake, Liu Si Yu had not arrived yet. Zhao Yu, on the other hand, was strolling around alone. The main thing was to find a good, hidden spot so that it would be convenient for him to get intimate with Liu Si Yu later. After another ten minutes, Liu Si Yu finally arrived. As the sky darkened, the two of them gradually became intimate. Although they had just confirmed their relationship today, the two¡¯s emotions progressed very quickly. After Zhao Yu went to second base, his body was very restless. Unfortunately, just as he wanted to take another step forward, the heavens did not favor him. A sudden heavy rain suddenly descended. ¡°Quickly! Shelter is over there!¡± The two of them quickly got up and hid in a pavilion. ¡°My clothes are all wet¡­¡± ¡°This rain is so heavy!¡± ¡°Baby, I¡¯m a little cold¡­¡± ¡°Let me hug you!¡± Zhao Yu hugged Liu Si Yu. The two of them hugged each other for warmth. At first, it was quite comfortable. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the rain outside the pavilion had no intention of stopping. An hour had passed, but not only did it not get any lighter, it got heavier and heavier. The sudden change in temperature made Zhao Yu feel a chill. He looked at Liu Si Yu again, and her face was red from the cold. ¡°Are you cold?¡± ¡°A little¡­¡± Liu Si Yu took out her phone from her pocket.¡± I¡¯ll ask Huang Zi Long to send an umbrella over¡­¡± Chapter 871 - Chapter 871: Li Wen Wen (3) Chapter 871: Li Wen Wen (3) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Ah?¡± Zhao Yu wanted to refuse, but seeing Liu Si Yu¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t bear to. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. Soon, the call went through. When Huang Zi Long heard that Liu Si Yu wanted him to deliver an umbrella, he was shocked. He quickly agreed and ran toward Lover¡¯s Lake. When he arrived at Lover¡¯s Lake with only one umbrella, he was dumbfounded. Other than Liu Si Yu, Zhao Yu was also in the pavilion. The two of them were hugging each other. Instantly, Huang Zi Long felt a chill down his spine. It was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over his burning heart. ¡°Huang Zi Long, over here!¡± Liu Si Yu shouted when she saw Huang Zi Long. Huang Zi Long had been hesitating whether he should go over or not. His heart was in a knot, but when he heard Liu Si Yu¡¯s words, he immediately put on a smile and rushed to the pavilion. ¡°Where¡¯s the umbrella?¡± Liu Si Yu took a look and saw that Huang Zi Long was only carrying an umbrella. Huang Zi Long had brought an umbrella with him because he wanted to share it with Liu Si Yu. He did not expect Zhao Yu to be here. ¡°Here, hold this umbrella!¡± Huang Zi Long quickly handed the umbrella in his hand over and smiled.¡± I happened to be nearby. I heard that you were here, so I came straight over. If I had known that the two of you were here, I would have gone back to the dormitory to get another umbrella¡­¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡± What are you going to do if you give us the umbrella?¡± Liu Si Yu asked hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m a man. It¡¯s okay to get wet!¡± Huang Zi Long smiled and pretended to be strong. He thought that since it was already like this, he could use a trick to made a name for himself. ¡°Alright, thank you!¡± Liu Si Yu thought to herself,¡± Three people under one umbrella. One of us must be in the rain. Since Huang Zi Long doesn¡¯t mind, I won¡¯t let Zhao Yu be in the rain.¡± She took the umbrella. Huang Zi Long felt awkward. He glanced at Liu Si Yu and noticed that her clothes were disheveled, especially around her neck. There was a patch of red on her snow-white skin, as if a pig had bitten her. Who else could have done this to a woman in the pavilion at Lover¡¯s Lake besides Zhao Yu? This made Huang Zi Long angry and frustrated. ¡°Baby, we have an umbrella. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Liu Si Yu held an umbrella and said as she hit Zhao Yu¡¯s head. Zhao Yu nodded. He had gotten used to Huang Zi Long¡¯s presence after a day of relaxation. Just like that, the two of them walked out of the pavilion with the umbrella. Huang Zi Long wanted to stay in the pavilion, but he was afraid that the two of them would continue to be intimate somewhere else, so he simply followed them in the rain. Crackling! The raindrops were very heavy, and they made a series of crisp sounds when they hit the umbrella. In just an instant, Huang Zi Long was drenched. ¡°Baby, your shoelaces are untied!¡± As they walked, Liu Si Yu suddenly stopped and pointed at Zhao Yu¡¯s feet. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s get back¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Liu Si Yu stopped Zhao Yu and handed the umbrella to Huang Zi Long.¡± Hold the umbrella for us. I¡¯ll help my baby tie her shoelaces!¡± Huang Zi Long took the umbrella in a daze and hit Zhao Yu on the head. His eyes were filled with confusion. Zhao Yu turned around and looked at Huang Zi Long awkwardly. Unexpectedly, Huang Zi Long didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye this time. Instead, he lowered his head and looked at Liu Si Yu. Liu Si Yu helped Zhao Yu tie his shoelaces. When she stood up, she realized that Zhao Yu had one hand outside to shield her from the rain. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re too good to me. Look, your hands are all wet!¡± Liu Si Yu said with a touched expression. Zhao Yu smiled.¡± I¡¯m willing to do anything for you!¡± Hearing this, Huang Zi Long¡¯s heart felt stifled. The rain poured down, and the rain mixed with his tears, making him feel extremely uncomfortable. ¡°Baby, I love you!¡± Liu Si Yu was instantly mesmerized. She instantly leaned close to Zhao Yu and couldn¡¯t help but kiss him. Zhao Yu thought that it was inappropriate for Huang Zi Long to stand beside him, so he subconsciously took a step back. Who knew that Liu Si Yu¡¯s speed was very fast, and she was only a moment away from his lips. Feeling the warmth of her fiery red lips, Zhao Yu could not care less about anything else and responded enthusiastically. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Huang Zi Long muttered to himself, unable to speak for a long time. He was angry and annoyed. He wanted to throw the umbrella away, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so. Looking at the two of them kissing passionately, he turned his head away with tears streaming down his face and looked elsewhere. After kissing for a full minute, just as Liu Si Yu was about to continue, Zhao Yu suddenly woke up and quickly stopped her. ¡°Huang Zi Long is still in the rain¡­¡± ¡°Ah ~!¡± Only then did Liu Si Yu realize that it was somewhat inappropriate for Huang Zi Long to stand in the rain and hold an umbrella for them while the two of them stood under the umbrella and kissed. Liu Si Yu felt a rare sense of guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Huang Zi Long. You¡¯ve been in the rain for so long. Quick, give me the umbrella. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing Liu Si Yu¡¯s concerned voice, Huang Zi Long was touched. His originally sad mood suddenly turned for the better. He smiled brightly.¡± It¡¯s okay. I like to get wet in the rain. You don¡¯t know this. I especially liked getting wet in the rain when I was young¡­¡± ¡°Then thank you!¡± Liu Si Yu took the umbrella and continued to put it on for Zhao Yu. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to Huang Zi Long¡¯s explanation, so she walked away. Huang Zi Long was frozen for a moment before he raised his feet and chased after her. Chapter 872 - Chapter 872: Li Wen Wen (4) Chapter 872: Li Wen Wen (4) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation What made him slightly relieved was that the two of them did not act too impudently and went straight to the dormitory. The only pity was that Zhao Yu chose to send Liu Si Yu back to the dormitory first. Otherwise, he thought that after Liu Si Yu sent Zhao Yu back, he might be able to share an umbrella with Liu Si Yu. Unfortunately, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t give him a chance! After they parted ways, Zhao Yu walked happily towards the dormitory. Just as he reached the dormitory, he saw his roommate Wang Qiang and a girl standing under the eaves and arguing fiercely. ¡°Hey, Wang Qiang, what are you doing?¡± Usually, Zhao Yu¡¯s relationship with his roommates was average, but he was in a good mood today, so he specially asked. The two of them stopped arguing. Wang Qiang¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Zhao Yu return. He quickly asked,¡± Zhao Yu, are you busy now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not busy. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhao Yu was in a good mood and casually said. ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡± Wang Qiang hurriedly said. ¡°What?¡± Zhao Yu was puzzled. ¡°That¡­¡± Wang Qiang hesitated for a moment, but he still said it. ¡°You know, I¡¯m from the student union. We were supposed to sing together tonight. We agreed that the boys would split the bill and the girls would be free. However, it rained heavily, so no one else wanted to come¡­¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve already booked a private room in advance. Because it¡¯s a special ticket, they won¡¯t refund it¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you come with me and we can sing a song?¡± ¡°Singing?!¡± Zhao Yu was a little tempted. He had never been to a karaoke bar to sing in his life. He wondered what the situation was like there. ¡°How much is it?¡± he asked hesitantly. Wang Qiang also knew Zhao Yu¡¯s family background. He quickly said,¡± 50 is enough. No, 30. We¡¯re all roommates. I¡¯ll take a loss, so I¡¯ll give you 30. How about it?!¡± Thirty¡­ Zhao Yu calculated for a moment. It didn¡¯t seem expensive. If it was before, he would definitely refuse. After all, 30 yuan was enough for two days of food. However, now that she was with Liu Si Yu, she might have the chance to sing in the karaoke room in the future. If he went there this time, he could gain experience and understand the situation. It would not be strange for him to bring Liu Si Yu there next time. He nodded.¡± Sure, who are coming with us?!¡± ¡°My girlfriend, Li Wen Wen, and a few of her roommates¡­¡± Wang Qiang immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Zhao Yu glanced at Li Wen Wen. She was also a quite good-looking girl. Because he was Wang Qiang¡¯s roommate, he had heard of her before. She was the prettiest girl in the class next door. ¡°Then let¡¯s go now. It should have started long ago. It¡¯s a bit of a waste to go now!¡± Wang Qiang quickly said. This made Zhao Yu give up on the idea of going back to the dormitory to change his clothes.¡± Alright then!¡± The three of them took their umbrellas and left the school. There weren¡¯t many pedestrians on the commercial street. Occasionally, there would be one or two people holding umbrellas, but they would all pass by in a hurry. With the arrival of the Milky Way Empire, the Ice City was also very chaotic. It was better near the school, but there were still many hooligans. Initially, Wang Qiang had organized a singing event. He thought that since there were many boys, it would not be too much of a problem even if they ran into gangsters. However, even if there were no other boys around, there was no danger due to the rain. The three of them walked quickly and soon arrived at the reserved karaoke room. ¡°Quick, get up!¡± Wang Qiang entered the karaoke room, threw the umbrella aside, and shouted with a loud laugh. This was his first time organizing a singing session. Although the process was a little bumpy, he finally managed to get it done. When he had just joined the Student Union, the old minister had organized a gathering. That kind of feeling of being able to lead the way made him envious. Now that it was his turn, Wang Qiang also felt that he was also a hero. ¡°Wen Wen, quick, call your roommates and tell them to come quickly!¡± Wang Qiang urged her and took the initiative to go to the karaoke table and start playing songs. It was Zhao Yu¡¯s first time coming to such a place. He felt that it was very fresh and looked around. After a while, a popular song was released. Wang Qiang turned to look at Zhao Yu and asked,¡± Zhao Yu, what song are you singing? I¡¯ll order it for you!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t have much time to sing or listen to music normally. Just working part-time and studying alone was enough to occupy all of his time. ¡°Uh, anything¡­¡± he said awkwardly. Wang Qiang smiled. From Zhao Yu, he seemed to see the embarrassment he had when he first entered the karaoke room. Now that the tables had turned, he was secretly a little proud. After a while, a waiter brought in three carts of wine. Zhao Yu was a little shocked when he saw that the table was filled with wine. ¡°There¡¯s so much wine. Can you finish it?¡± ¡± What is this?!¡± When Wang Qiang heard that, he was instantly excited. He laughed and said,¡± Our student union is organizing a singing event. Every time, we drink at least seven or eight dozen bottles per person. There are only sixty bottles. It¡¯s not enough!¡± ¡°Not coming?¡± On the other side, Li Wen Wen suddenly raised her voice, seemingly a little angry.¡± Wang Qiang has already booked a private room. The drinks are all served¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu did not think much of it. Wang Qiang¡¯s attention was attracted. He lowered his volume and looked at Li Wen Wen. A moment later, Li Wen Wen hung up the phone. She looked at Wang Qiang and shook her head.¡± My roommates aren¡¯t coming!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Not coming?¡± Wang Qiang stood up abruptly and widened his eyes.¡± How can they not come? How much do I have to spend for the three of us?!¡± ¡°Damn it, continue to call them. How can we accept it like this¡­¡± Li Wen Wen knew that she was in the wrong and started making calls again. However, no matter what she said, her roommates said that the rain was too heavy and it was not safe outside. Chapter 873 - Chapter 873: Li Wen Wen (5) Chapter 873: Li Wen Wen (5) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°I¡¯m here. I guarantee that you¡¯ll go back safely!¡± Wang Qiang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and interrupted. ¡°Wang Qiang, you¡¯re nothing. The gangsters on the commercial street have guns. Do you have a gun?¡± A girl on the other end of the phone did not spoil him and retorted fiercely. Wang Qiang was speechless.¡± I still have a roommate here. The two of us are men. We can definitely protect you¡­¡± ¡°Your roommates are nothing as well. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anyone powerful being who can hold the bullet!¡± The girl on the other side did not hide her mockery.¡± Alright, it¡¯s just singing. I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m not going. Let¡¯s talk about it next time!¡± After hanging up the phone, Wang Qiang flew into a rage.¡± How dare you set me up!¡± Zhao Yu did not expect that a good song would turn out like this. He sat at the side and watched Wang Qiang¡¯s performance quietly. ¡°Wen Wen. You have to let them come over!¡± Wang Qiang was still unwilling to give up. He added,¡± This private room cost more than 300 yuan. If they don¡¯t come, how are we going to split the money?¡± ¡°Damn it, who are them? They said they would come, but now all not coming!¡± Hearing Wang Qiang¡¯s swearing, Li Wen Wen was also angry. She scolded,¡± What are you talking about? Aren¡¯t the members from the Student Union not coming as well?¡± ¡± Why don¡¯t you give them a call?!¡± ¡°How can this be the same?¡± Wang Qiang frowned.¡± I¡¯m still in the Student Union. If my relationship with them turns sour, how am I going to survive in the future?!¡± ¡°What about me? For you, I¡¯m have to beg with my roommates?!¡± Li Wen Wen suddenly felt wronged.¡± Before I got together with you, I was quite popular in our dormitory. After I got together with you, look at now¡­¡± ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯ve embarrassed you?!¡± Wang Qiang was a little angry.¡± It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t have any dealings with those greedy roommates of yours!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Li Wen Wen was angry.¡± Those people from the Student Union aren¡¯t good people either. They don¡¯t like you at all. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t any of them come this time?!¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Wang Qiang was furious. He slammed his fist on the wall, causing a loud sound. Li Wen Wen¡¯s words deeply hurt his self-esteem. As she said, he was not as popular as he thought in the student union. He was more of a pander to others. ¡°What are you trying to do? Do you want to hit me?!¡± Li Wen Wen also lost her temper and took two steps forward. Seeing that the two of them were about to reach a climax, Zhao Yu felt that something was wrong. He hurriedly stood out and blocked the two of them, starting to mediate the fight. After a while, Wang Qiang calmed down a little. He said,¡± The private room costs us 300 yuan now. My monthly living expenses are only 500 yuan. What should I do now?!¡± ¡°What else can I do? I originally wanted to help you as well¡­¡± Li Wen Wen said indignantly. ¡°Tsk!¡± Wang Qiang cursed. He picked up a bottle of wine and gulped it down. Seeing that Wang Qiang didn¡¯t speak, Li Wen Wen didn¡¯t have the energy to argue with him. She went straight to the karaoke table and started to order songs. Zhao Yu was slightly embarrassed. If he had known that there were only the three of them here, he would not have come. ¡°Zhao Yu, come on, let¡¯s have a cheer!¡± Wang Qiang handed Zhao Yu a bottle of wine and said bitterly, ¡°We have to finish all this wine. We spent money on it¡­¡± ¡°So many?¡± Looking at the dozens of bottles of wine in the room, Zhao Yu was speechless.¡± It¡¯s just the three of us. How can we drink so much?!¡± ¡°Even if you can¡¯t drink it, you have to drink it. This is all paid for!¡± Wang Qiang raised his voice and emphasized. When Li Wen Wen heard this, she revealed a look of disdain.¡± Wang Qiang, when are you going to return the money you borrowed from me?!¡± Wang Qiang, who was drinking just now, froze.¡± Let¡¯s talk about the money after it¡¯s over. Why are you telling me this at a time like this?!¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t tell you this, what would I have said? You¡¯re just pretending to be rich. No one else is interested in this event, but you still borrowed money to organize this event¡­¡± Li Wen Wen wasn¡¯t doing it because of the money. She just felt that Wang Qiang was yelling at her because of the money. It seemed like she had seen through his true colors. Especially now that he had calmed down, he suddenly realized that Wang Qiang was not as good as she had imagined. In fact, he was very bad. In terms of excellence, he was not even as good as Zhao Yu. Upon hearing this, Wang Qiang muttered,¡± You¡¯re here too. I might as well just leave the money you borrowed here¡­¡± After Li Wen Wen heard it, she snorted coldly and felt that Wang Qiang was even more unbearable. ¡°Zhao Yu, you¡¯ve seen the current situation. I¡¯m spending too much money alone¡­¡± After Wang Qiang clinked a bottle of wine with Zhao Yu, he began to complain and kept talking about how hard it had been for him. After listening for a while, Zhao Yu¡¯s heart softened.¡± How much do you think is appropriate?!¡± ¡°50 yuan, what do you think? Help your brother reduce their losses¡­¡± Wang Qiang looked at Zhao Yu expectantly. When Zhao Yu heard that it was only twenty more than thirty, he simply agreed. ¡± Good brother, that¡¯s nice. From now on, we can do whatever you want!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing Zhao Yu agree, Wang Qiang was overjoyed. He hurriedly picked up a bottle of wine and finished it in one gulp. ¡°What kind of man are you¡­¡± While the two of them were drinking, Li Wen Wen suddenly picked up the microphone and started singing. As soon as she opened her mouth, it was as if she was implying something. Wang Qiang was unhappy, but he could not flare up. He could only pretend that he did not hear it and kept drinking with Zhao Yu. ¡°Come, come, come. Let¡¯s play some dice¡­¡± Wang Qiang felt that drinking was boring, so he took out a few dice. Chapter 874 - Chapter 874: Li Wen Wen (6) Chapter 874: Li Wen Wen (6) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu simply asked about the rules and started playing. In the beginning, he kept losing and kept drinking, but soon, Wang Qiang¡¯s expression changed. ¡± Zhao Yu, you didn¡¯t lose the game on purpose so that you could drink more, did you?!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Zhao Yu was stunned. He did not expect Wang Qiang to think like this.¡± No, I really don¡¯t know how to play this¡­¡± Wang Qiang emphasized,¡± I¡¯m telling you, if you continue like this, 50 yuan won¡¯t be enough. These wines cost a lot!¡± Zhao Yu was at a loss for words. 50 yuan was already the limit of his spare money. If Wang Qiang still wanted him to pay more, it was absolutely impossible. After a while, Li Wen Wen also sat here and began to drink. She was in a bad mood and felt that today was not going well. ¡°Wen Wen, let me tell you. This money is for this event. You sang quite a lot and drank quite a bit¡­¡± Wang Qiang¡¯s face was red from drinking. When he saw Li Wen Wen come over and took two bottles without saying anything, he immediately took the opportunity to say. ¡°Wang Qiang, are you still a man¡­¡± Li Wen Wen was furious, and the two of them immediately quarreled. Zhao Yu also drank quite a bit and felt dizzy. Seeing that the couple was going to quarrel again, he felt a headache coming on. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to stop them and went straight to the karaoke table. ¡°Ever since I met you, I haven¡¯t had a good day¡­¡± Li Wen Wen started talking and kept talking. Normally, Wang Qiang would have coaxed Li Wen Wen when she said that. But now, he didn¡¯t have the heart to coax a woman. He didn¡¯t stop at all. He retorted every time Li Wen Wen said something. The two of them drank as they talked. Wang Qiang seemed to really feel that he had suffered a big loss today and wanted to drink back. Every time Li Wen Wen drank a bottle, he would drink two bottles. Zhao Yu picked up the microphone and tried to sing. It was his first time singing, so he was a little nervous. However, when he saw the two people who were engrossed in their argument, he immediately relaxed. After singing for a while, Zhao Yu felt that his throat was a little hoarse. He looked at the time and saw that it was already 10 pm. He turned his head and saw that Wang Qiang was already on the verge of collapsing. He was drunk to the point of fainting. Zhao Yu hurriedly walked over.¡± Brother Qiang, can we go back now? It¡¯s almost ten o¡¯clock¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Wang Qiang stammered,¡± It¡¯s all night. I can¡¯t leave. I have to sing until tomorrow. Also, I haven¡¯t finished drinking this wine¡­¡± Zhao Yu took a glance and saw that there were still more than 20 bottles of wine on the table. There was no way he could finish them. He could not help but turn to look at Li Wen Wen.¡± Why don¡¯t we go back? Brother Qiang is drunk¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Wang Qiang grabbed Zhao Yu¡¯s hand and said,¡± If you dare to leave, you won¡¯t be able to be a brother anymore. You¡¯re not allowed to leave. You can¡¯t leave until you finish the wine. This is all money here¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need¡­¡± Zhao Yu scratched his head.¡± It¡¯s not worth it to ruin my body¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s better for him to drink to death!¡± On the other side, Li Wen Wen was also drunk and cursed fiercely. Zhao Yu glanced at her and quickly turned his head away because he noticed that Li Wen Wen seemed to be drunk too. Her clothes were disheveled and she was a little exposed. ¡°Ha ~~!¡± Wang Qiang pulled Zhao Yu and forcefully drank a few more bottles before falling to the ground with a thud. ¡°Brother Qiang, are you alright?¡± Zhao Yu quickly helped Wang Qiang up and placed him on the sofa at the side. He pushed him a few times, but there was no reaction. He placed his hand to his nose and felt that he was breathing. He heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± Li Wen Wen, Wang Qiang is so drunk. What should we do now?¡± He turned his head and asked the woman who was lying on the sofa on the other side. ¡°If you want to take him away, then leave. I still want to drink today. I won¡¯t go home until I¡¯m drunk¡­¡± Li Wen Wen said indifferently. She had already decided that when Wang Qiang woke up tomorrow, she would break up with him. She had already seen through this kind of person. He was not worth being with. ¡°This¡­¡± Zhao Yu thought for a moment. It was still raining heavily outside. It would be difficult for him to bring Wang Qiang back to the dormitory alone. If they fell sick, something might happen. Moreover, looking at Li Wen Wen¡¯s condition, it was not easy for her to walk back alone. ¡°Sigh!¡± Zhao Yu sighed and helplessly took off his coat to cover Wang Qiang. ¡°Zhao Yu, come over and drink with me¡­¡± Li Wen Wen was completely drunk and shouted very unladylike. As she shouted, she even pulled open her collar. Zhao Yu was shocked and quickly went forward to stop her.¡± Hey, hey, we¡¯re in the karaoke room. Don¡¯t do anything rash¡­¡± Li Wen Wen did not care about this. She said that she was hot and forcefully took off her upper cloth, leaving only a small vest. Zhao Yu was instantly embarrassed. He didn¡¯t know whether to look or not. However, he was secretly surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Li Wen Wen to be so sexy. Her strengths were very obvious and even a little outstanding. Zhao Yu came to Wang Qiang¡¯s side again and pushed him hard.¡± Hey, your girlfriend is drunk. Hurry up and take care of her¡­¡± Even after a few nudges, Wang Qiang didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of waking up. He turned over and started snoring. Zhao Yu was helpless. He could only get up and lock the door of the private room, afraid that a waiter would come in rashly and see Li Wen Wen¡¯s naked appearance. ¡°Zhao Yu, are you a man? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll eat you?!¡± Who knew that Zhao Yu¡¯s action of getting up to close the door made Li Wen Wen misunderstand. She thought that Zhao Yu was going to run, so she actually got up and pounced over, hugging Zhao Yu¡¯s waist. She was already quite drunk, and she actually fell into Zhao Yu¡¯s arms. This made Zhao Yu a little restless, but he glanced at Wang Qiang, who was sleeping soundly, and then thought about Liu Si Yu, who had just parted ways. He quickly cleared his thoughts and helped Li Wen Wen to ly on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m not leaving. Let go of me¡­¡± Unexpectedly, Li Wen Wen seemed to be afraid that Zhao Yu would run away and actually grabbed his clothes with her hands. Zhao Yu was helpless and could only keep shouting. ¡°Drink with me!¡± Li Wen Wen grabbed Zhao Yu¡¯s clothes with one hand and took the bottle of wine with the other. She took two sips and handed it to Zhao Yu. ¡°You¡¯ve already mouthed it. I¡¯ll change to another bottle¡­¡± Zhao Yu hurriedly pushed the bottle of wine away and said. ¡°I don¡¯t despise you, and you despise me?!¡± Li Wen Wen was furious. She pushed Zhao Yu down, picked up the bottle, and poured it into his mouth. The two of them lay on the sofa, one on top of the other. Their positions were very ambiguous, especially Li Wen Wen. She seemed to have no awareness of this at all. She did not care about the problem of revealing herself at all. She just lay on Zhao Yu¡¯s body and drank. Being pounced on by her like this, Zhao Yu felt his mouth go dry and his arms could not help but pull down. She suddenly raised her head and glanced at the guilty Zhao Yu. She actually kissed him directly. ¡°Ah?¡± Zhao Yu was stunned. He did not expect Li Wen Wen to not be angry. Instead, she took the initiative to kiss him. Zhao Yu, who was already a little agitated by the teasing, immediately began to respond. The more they kissed, the more intoxicated they became, and the fewer clothes they wore. When Li Wen Wen grunted and Zhao Yu lowered his head to see the bloody light, he suddenly woke up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Is this your first time?!¡± Li Wen Wen felt a little uncomfortable. She took two deep breaths and quickly recovered. A smile hung on her lips.¡± WHAT! Are you afraid?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid?!¡± Zhao Yu was furious. It had already come to this, so what if he could still withdraw it? He turned his head to look at Wang Qiang, who was sleeping like a dead pig. He was completely went wild and reached out to hug Li Wen Wen. It was a ridiculous night. Chapter 875 - Chapter 875: You’re a Good Person Chapter 875: You¡¯re a Good Person Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Zhao Yu, thank you very much this time around¡­¡± Wang Qiang took the 50 yuan that Zhao Yu gave him and said happily. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Zhao Yu forced a smile and glanced at Li Wen Wen without leaving a trace. She realized that the other party was also looking at her. After noticing his gaze, Li Wen Wen turned her head away guiltily. ¡°Wen Wen, it was all my fault yesterday. I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said that to you¡­¡± Wang Qiang noticed that Li Wen Wen¡¯s expression was not right. He quickly went forward to apologize and said that he had drunk too much yesterday. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Li Wen Wen was obviously a little absent-minded and casually responded. Seeing her like this, Wang Qiang couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. Yesterday, he had indeed been too headstrong. It was like a joke for him to organize a singing session. Moreover, he had spent a lot of money. Most importantly, he was too angry at that time and vented his anger on Li Wen Wen. Fortunately, Li Wen Wen didn¡¯t fuss about it. This made Wang Qiang a little happy. The girl he liked was indeed gentle and virtuous. ¡°Wen Wen, don¡¯t take what I said yesterday to heart. I¡¯ll definitely pay you back the money I owe you. Just wait until I do a few more part-time jobs¡­¡± Wang Qiang was talking to himself. Li Wen Wen was just casually dealing with it. Occasionally, she stole a glance at Zhao Yu, but she found that he acted if nothing had happened. It was as if what happened yesterday was just a dream. Was it really just a dream? Li Wen Wen was a little absent-minded, but the dull pain between her legs made her understand that it was not a dream. She was a little conflicted. She had drunk too much last night. She looked at Zhao Yu with a filter in her eyes. No matter how she looked at him, he was handsome and better than Wang Qiang. In addition, she still had a kind of revenge mentality at that time, so she took the initiative to tease him and handed over her first time. What shocked her the most was that Wang Qiang was also in the private room at that time, but he was asleep. However, what was slightly reassuring was that Wang Qiang was sleeping very soundly. They had made such a big commotion yesterday, but Wang Qiang had no intention of waking up. ¡°Wen Wen, class is about to start. Hurry up and go to the classroom. I¡¯ll look for you after school¡­¡± After Wang Qiang finished speaking, he pulled Zhao Yu towards the class. Looking at the backs of the two of them, Li Wen Wen pursed her lips and walked into the class with a heart full of worries. Zhao Yu and Wang Qiang¡¯s relationship was average. After entering the class, they returned to their respective seats. ¡°Zhao Yu, you¡¯re finally here!¡± When Zhao Yu sat down, he was shocked to find that his usual deskmate was gone. The person sitting in that seat was Song Han. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I swapped places with your previous deskmate!¡± Song Han said calmly. ¡°Ding ding ding ~~!¡± The bell rang, and Zhao Yu didn¡¯t linger. He sat down and looked up. He saw Liu Si Yu was looking in his direction, and at the same time, she signaled to Song Han. Zhao Yu waved his hand, indicating that he did not know what was going on. ¡°Class¡­¡± As the class monitor stood up, Liu Si Yu could only turn her head helplessly. Her seat was too close to the front, and it was obvious when she looked back. With the teacher above, she didn¡¯t dare to turn her head. Occasionally, she would turn around and see Song Han talking to Zhao Yu non-stop. This made her very angry. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Song Han know that Zhao Yu is my boyfriend?¡± ¡°This is really annoying!¡± Liu Si Yu pouted and sent a message to Zhao Yu to ask about Song Han¡¯s situation. However, Zhao Yu¡¯s phone was on silent mode. He didn¡¯t reply to her for a long time. He didn¡¯t even look at her. Instead, he kept talking to Song Han. ¡°Zhao Yu, you¡¯re so close to Huang Zi Long. Can you help me?¡± Song Han lowered her voice and begged. Zhao Yu felt helpless. If he was really close to Huang Zi Long, he could help her. The problem was that he and Huang Zi Long were love rivals. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to lower himself in front of Huang Zi Long. It would hurt his dignity as a man. If it was for Liu Si Yu, he could still consider it. However, who was Song Han? He was not familiar with her at all and had not even spoken to her. ¡°Don¡¯t come looking for me. If you continue like this, my girlfriend will misunderstand¡­¡± ¡°Girlfriend?¡± Song Han was stunned for a moment. She turned her head and saw Liu Si Yu was staring at her. She glared at her. She shook her head and said, ¡°We¡¯re innocent. It¡¯s her problem if she doesn¡¯t believe me.¡± Zhao Yu, I really need money. Can you help me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help¡­¡± Song Han bit her lip. After hesitating for a moment, she leaned closer and whispered,¡± Do you know my nickname?¡± ¡°Yes, Song Millionaire Song. The whole school knows about you, right?¡± Zhao Yu shrugged, indicating that she was very famous. ¡°Would you like to hear my story?¡± Song Han¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness. ¡°No!¡± Zhao Yu refused. Song Han was stunned for a moment, and her face twisted for a moment before she quickly regained her composure. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to listen or not. I¡¯ll talk about mine¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She moved closer to Zhao Yu and used a voice that only the two of them could hear to tell Zhao Yu about her childhood experiences. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t want to get into trouble, but after hearing what she said, he was immediately interested. After listening, he couldn¡¯t help but be entranced and would occasionally ask a few questions. Unknowingly, the bell for the end of class rang, waking the two of them up from their special state. Only then did Song Han wrap up and return to the main topic.¡± My mother is sick. She urgently needs 200,000 yuan to save her life. I have no choice but to look for you¡­¡± Without waiting for Zhao Yu to say anything, Liu Si Yu rushed over and interrupted her,¡± What are you doing?!¡± Chapter 876 - Chapter 876: You’re a Good Person (2) Chapter 876: You¡¯re a Good Person (2) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation After holding back for an entire class, she felt that if she didn¡¯t come out soon, Zhao Yu would be poached. She hadn¡¯t expected that the whole school knew about Zhao Yu jumping into the lake for her. Their romantic story had spread, and now Song Han was trying to interfere. However, when she remembered Song Han¡¯s nickname, ¡°Millionaire Song,¡± she felt more at ease. After all, everyone knew that this woman was shameless. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a bit nosy?!¡± Song Han shot a glance at Liu Si Yu, dropped this line, and turned to leave. Liu Si Yu had initially intended to have a big argument, but Song Han¡¯s abrupt departure left her without a target for her anger. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t worth it to argue with Song Han in class. After all, Song Han already had a bad reputation, whereas Liu Si Yu was still the class beauty. ¡°Zhao Yu, she didn¡¯t say anything weird to you, did she?¡± ¡°No, she just wanted to borrow money. How could I have money to lend her¡­¡± Zhao Yu sighed, ¡°I can hardly afford my meals; how could I be charitable, especially to someone I don¡¯t even know well!¡± Liu Si Yu wanted to ask what they talked about during class but was afraid of upsetting Zhao Yu, so she didn¡¯t press further. Just then, Zhao Yu¡¯s deskmate returned and was about to sit down when Liu Si Yu stopped him. ¡°You take my seat; I want to sit with Zhao Yu this period¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s deskmate was dumbfounded, staring at Zhao Yu in disbelief, wondering if he had saved the galaxy to have so many pretty girls wanting to sit next to him. Despite his confusion, he had no choice but to switch seats. ¡°Darling, there¡¯s really nothing between you and Song Han, right?¡± Liu Si Yu asked, feeling a bit aggrieved. ¡°Of course not, I¡¯ve barely spoken to her¡­¡± Though Liu Si Yu felt uncomfortable, she didn¡¯t dare to question further. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s ignore her then. This is our first time sitting together in class¡­¡± Soon, the next class began. Liu Si Yu, paying no attention to the lecture, spent the entire time chatting and laughing with Zhao Yu. In her heart, she was contemplating how to solidify her place in Zhao Yu¡¯s life. ¡®Song Han asked him for money. If I give her money, she won¡¯t pay any attention to Zhao Yu.¡¯ With this thought in mind, Liu Si Yu continued her conversation with Zhao Yu until lunchtime. ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go to the cafeteria together?¡± Zhao Yu suggested, feeling that he had indeed been wrong today. As someone with a girlfriend, chatting with Song Han for so long was unfair to Liu Si Yu, so he wanted to treat her to lunch. Liu Si Yu was initially overjoyed but then quickly thought of something and shook her head, ¡°Darling, I have something to do at noon. Why don¡¯t you go eat by yourself?¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Zhao Yu nodded. He was indeed in a tight spot financially and needed to find a way to make some money. Not long after they parted ways in the classroom, Zhao Yu¡¯s phone rang. When he took it out, he saw it was Li Wen Wen. Zhao Yu¡¯s heart sank, thinking that what was meant to happen had finally come. Yesterday, under the influence of alcohol, he and Li Wen Wen had gone further than Wang Qiang ever had with her, and it was her first time. She won¡¯t ask me to take responsibility, will she?! Zhao Yu was feeling rather troubled. He had just started dating Liu Si Yu, and now he had entangled himself with Li Wen Wen. ¡°I am truly a scumbag!¡± He silently cursed himself as he saw Li Wen Wen¡¯s message inviting him to meet at a restaurant outside the school. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon¡­¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t refuse, planning to see what Li Wen Wen had to say. On the other side, Liu Si Yu took out her phone and sent a message to Huang Zi Long. However, she stayed in the classroom, intending to resolve things there. Hm? Song Han had been planning to leave, but noticed Zhao Yu and Liu Si Yu parting ways, with Liu Si Yu staying behind in the classroom. Sensing something was amiss, she decided to stay and see if anything interesting would happen. Liu Si Yu glanced at her but didn¡¯t mind. She had nothing to hide and wasn¡¯t afraid of idle gossip. Not even a minute after sending the message, Huang Zi Long burst into the classroom, panting heavily. ¡°Liu Si Yu, you were looking for me?!¡± Huang Zi Long was elated. He hadn¡¯t expected Liu Si Yu to seek him out at such a time, and during lunch no less. Could it be that she had a change of heart? ¡°Come with me for a moment.¡± Liu Si Yu said, casting another glance at Song Han, who remained in the classroom. She gestured towards a corner of the room. Soon, they were in the corner. Huang Zi Long, feeling both nervous and excited, swallowed hard repeatedly. ¡°Si Yu¡­¡± ¡°I need to talk to you about something!¡± ¡°Go ahead!¡± Huang Zi Long pounded his chest. ¡°Just say the word. Even if it¡¯s a hundred things, I¡¯ll handle them for you!¡± Hearing this, Liu Si Yu hesitated. After a moment of contemplation, she shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it, you should just go back.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Huang Zi Long was stunned, not understanding what Liu Si Yu meant. ¡°Si Yu, whatever it is, just tell me. I can definitely help you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ sigh, forget it!¡± Liu Si Yu shook her head again and explained, ¡°What I need is a bit too much; it¡¯s not really appropriate¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Too much?!¡± Huang Zi Long¡¯s heart raced. Could it be that Liu Si Yu wanted him to be her boyfriend? ¡°Si Yu, just say it. No matter what, I¡¯ll make it happen¡­¡± he said excitedly. Liu Si Yu pursed her lips and sighed. ¡°We¡¯re just ordinary friends. What I need is too bizarre. I think it¡¯s better to forget it¡­¡± ¡°Are you worried I¡¯d use this as leverage to make you my girlfriend?!¡± Chapter 877 - Chapter 877: You’re a Good Person (3) Chapter 877: You¡¯re a Good Person (3) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Huang Zi Long pretended to be a gentleman and said seriously,¡± Don¡¯t worry about that. I, Huang Zi Long, will never take advantage on you. Just say it. No matter what, I will not go back on my word. As a friend¡­¡± Seeing his repeated requests, Liu Si Yu was also a little moved and finally said her thoughts. ¡°I need money!¡± ¡°Money?¡± Huang Zi Long was stunned for a moment before he was overjoyed.¡± I have money. I have as much as you want¡­¡± ¡± I have more than five million yuan in pocket money. I also have three cars and two properties under my name. In total, I have about twenty million yuan. If it¡¯s not enough, I can ask my family or borrow from my friends. I can get at least thirty to forty million yuan¡­¡± Liu Si Yu was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Huang Zi Long to be so rich. She quickly waved her hand.¡± I don¡¯t need that much. I might only need one or two million¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I do!¡± Huang Zi Long took out a gold card.¡± This is my card. The password is 881228¡­¡± ¡°Passcode?¡± Liu Si Yu felt that the password was very familiar. Huang Zi Long smiled shyly.¡± It¡¯s your birthday!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why I need money?¡± Liu Si Yu didn¡¯t take the card. ¡°No, as long as you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Huang Zi Long shook his head. ¡°If you knew why I needed money, you wouldn¡¯t say such things!¡± Liu Si Yu sighed. ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible. No matter why you need money, as long as you want it, I¡¯m willing to give it to you!¡± ¡°But¡­The reason why I want money is very inappropriate!¡± Liu Si Yu said nervously. ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it!¡± Huang Zi Long shoved the card back to Liu Si Yu.¡± You said it yourself. We¡¯re friends. No matter what reason you have, it¡¯s very suitable!¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Liu Si Yu looked at him gratefully and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, tell me¡­¡± Huang Zi Long said happily. He felt that he had won this round and could greatly increase his position in Liu Si Yu¡¯s heart. ¡°You also know that money is a man¡¯s confidence¡­¡± Liu Si Yu sighed.¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s background is very ordinary. He lacks money. I don¡¯t want him to feel inferior because of money, so I want to give him money¡­¡± What? The smile on Huang Zi Long¡¯s face froze. He did not expect Liu Si Yu to ask him to give Zhao Yu money. Did she not know that he and Zhao Yu were rivals in love? ¡°As expected, it¡¯s still not suitable!¡± Liu Si Yu saw Huang Zi Long¡¯s reaction and didn¡¯t continue. She handed the gold card back to Huang Zi Long. Huang Zi Long¡¯s expression changed drastically. After a second of shock, he took a step back and did not take the card. He forced a smile and said,¡± I mean what I say. If it¡¯s suitable, it¡¯s suitable. Even if it¡¯s for Zhao Yu¡­¡± After saying this, he seemed to have opened up the knot in his heart. Instead, he comforted Liu Si Yu.¡± You¡¯re right. Money is a man¡¯s confidence. How can Zhao Yu give you happiness without money?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not happy, and I¡¯m also upset. So, you must accept this money!¡± Huang Zi Long handed the card to Liu Si Yu again.¡± There¡¯s five million in this card. You can spend it however you want¡­¡± Liu Si Yu did not continue. Instead, she avoided it and sighed. ¡°Forget it, forget it. I was too naive. This is five million yuan, money that ordinary people can¡¯t earn in their lifetime¡­¡± She shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m so ordinary. I won¡¯t be able to earn it in my entire life. Even if you give me five million, I won¡¯t be able to return it to you¡­¡± ¡°Who asked you to return it?¡± Huang Zi Long was a little angry.¡± Do you still think I¡¯m your friend?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who gave you this money. I was not lending to you? You don¡¯t have to return it!¡± ¡°Si Yu, what¡¯s your account number? I¡¯ll transfer the money to you directly¡­¡± ¡°Forget it¡­¡± Liu Si Yu took out her bank card and hesitated for a moment before taking it back. She didn¡¯t give it to Huang Zi Long. Huang Zi Long was furious again.¡± Are you looking down on me as a friend?!¡± ¡°Si Yu, if you still treat me as a friend, give me the card!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Just as Liu Si Yu was hesitating, Huang Zi Long snatched the card from her. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money now. There¡¯s no IOU or loan. It¡¯s just a gift. I¡¯ll write it down¡­¡± ¡°This is not good¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we forget about it¡­¡± Liu Si Yu tried to stop him, but Huang Zi Long did not care. Instead, he became more and more excited. He quickly took out his phone and called the consultant of the private bank to complete the procedures as soon as possible. ¡°Alright!¡± A moment later, Huang Zi Long¡¯s face was smug as he waved the card in his hand.¡± Five million has been transferred to your card. However, because it was a gift, one million was deducted from the tax, so you still have four million in your card¡­¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry. My car is worth more than a million yuan. You can drive it first¡­¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Liu Si Yu sighed and said seriously,¡± Huang Zi Long, you¡¯re a good man. I¡¯m lucky to have met you!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, Huang Zi Long instantly felt that everything he had done before was worth it. He even felt as if he was floating on air. ¡°You¡¯re already like this. If I reject your kindness, I won¡¯t be a good friend!¡± ¡°Thank you, Huang Zi Long!¡± Liu Si Yu exclaimed. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. You already said that we¡¯re good friends!¡± Huang Zi Long laughed and handed his car keys to Liu Si Yu. ¡°This car¡­I don¡¯t know how to drive either¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you don¡¯t know how to drive, I can¡­ Or let Zhao Yu drive. If he doesn¡¯t have time, I can also be your driver!¡± Huang Zi Long said generously. Chapter 878 - Chapter 878: You’re a Good Person (4) Chapter 878: You¡¯re a Good Person (4) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Liu Si Yu hesitated and shook her head.¡± That¡¯s not right. A car is like a wife to a man. It can¡¯t be lent out, so I can¡¯t drive it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Then let Zhao Yu drive it!¡± Huang Zi Long nodded. ¡°But Zhao Yu doesn¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license¡­¡± Liu Si Yu said helplessly. ¡± That¡¯s easy. It¡¯s just a driver¡¯s license. I just need to make a phone call. With the current situation in Ice City, my Huang family¡¯s power is beyond your imagination¡­¡± Huang Zi Long patted his chest, indicating that he would take care of everything. After everything was settled, Liu Si Yu heaved a sigh of relief.¡± Huang Zi Long, thank you for helping me solve the biggest problem in my heart¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. We¡¯re all friends!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, good friends. You¡¯re very loyal¡­¡± Liu Si Yu looked at Huang Zi Long and said seriously,¡± In the future, no matter what happens, we will always be friends, right?!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Alright, you go back first. I¡¯ll go find Zhao Yu and tell him the good news!¡± Huang Zi Long left happily, and so did Liu Si Yu. Song Han was left dumbfounded as she watched the two of them leave. She felt like she was dreaming. .. ¡°The place where Li Wen Wen wants to meet is very far away¡­¡± Zhao Yu looked at the location. It was nearly 20 minutes away from the school. It could be said to be very far away. However, when he thought of Li Wen Wen¡¯s possible conversation, he felt that it was normal. After all, they had just completed their first exchange yesterday, and considering they both had boyfriends and girlfriends, meeting again required a bit more caution. When they arrived at the place, they found that Li Wen Wen had chosen a decently decorated restaurant with a private room upstairs. Zhao Yu, feeling a bit apprehensive, entered the private room and was relieved to find only Li Wen Wen inside. He had been worried that Li Wen Wen might have confessed to Wang Qiang, and that he would be met with accusations from their other classmates as soon as he walked in. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Li Wen Wen appeared very calm. Seeing Zhao Yu enter, she pointed to the seat opposite her, indicating for him to sit down. Zhao Yu let out a sigh of relief, quickly closed the door, and then sat down. The dishes were already served on the table, so Zhao Yu didn¡¯t need to order. However, neither of them picked up their chopsticks, and for a moment, no one spoke. To ease the awkwardness, Zhao Yu could only look around at the layout of the private room. The room wasn¡¯t large, only about three or four square meters, and the table was a small one for four people. However, the decor was quite romantic, looking as if it was prepared for couples. ¡°Why do you look so serious?!¡± Li Wen Wen was the first to break the silence. She pretended to be relaxed and said, ¡°You¡¯re not planning to hold me responsible, are you?!¡± ¡°Hehe, let me tell you, we were just having fun, so don¡¯t overthink it, and don¡¯t tell anyone, understand?!¡± Zhao Yu frowned, surprised that Li Wen Wen would say such a thing. This was not the girl he had imagined. But seeing the flushed tips of Li Wen Wen¡¯s ears, he immediately understood that she was also pretending to be nonchalant and was not as carefree as she appeared. However, he didn¡¯t expose her. After all, he also preferred to keep this matter private. ¡°Alright, I understand. I won¡¯t cling to you!¡± ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s good that you understand!¡± Li Wen Wen smiled and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s eat. I actually prepared quite a bit, thinking that if you tried to cling to me, I would have to find a way to get rid of you!¡± Seeing this, Zhao Yu had nothing more to say and started eating. The two began to eat and chat, and it was actually quite harmonious. But inside, there was a strange feeling. After all, they were each other¡¯s first, yet the encounter was so unexpected and surprising. On the surface, the conversation was pleasant, sharing some gossip and inside stories from the boys¡¯ and girls¡¯ dormitories. However, Zhao Yu still felt uneasy. The thought that the girl who had been his first would soon belong to someone else made him uncomfortable. This led him to sigh and say, ¡°Is this really an end for us?¡± ¡°What else do you expect?!¡± Li Wen Wen pouted, ¡°I have a boyfriend, and you have a girlfriend¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s expression immediately darkened. Yes, he had a girlfriend. Liu Si Yu was so good to him, and she was the white moonlight in his heart. The most important thing was that they had only been together for two days. They had not even started yet, and such a thing had already happened with Li Wen Wen. Li Wen Wen was actually very uncomfortable. She actually did not hate Zhao Yu. Instead, she had been paying attention to him for a long time. He first heard of this name from Wang Qiang. Or rather, when the student council was gossiping, they mentioned Zhao Yu. After all, there were so many people pursuing Liu Si Yu. There were very few people as persistent as Zhao Yu. Especially after Zhao Yu jumped into the lake for love, it attracted a lot of attention. In her eyes, Zhao Yu was a very sentimental person. It was not easy for him to get together with Liu Si Yu, but in the end, he was seduced by her. I really deserve to die! Li Wen Wen cursed herself in her heart. She felt that she was really bad. Why did she provoke Zhao Yu for no reason? However, Zhao Yu was her first time after all. Whether it was her heart or her body, it gave her an unforgettable feeling. She didn¡¯t want to become Zhao Yu¡¯s classmate again, but she couldn¡¯t go any further and become his girlfriend. ¡°Zhao Yu, why don¡¯t we be friends with benefits?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Zhao Yu was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Li Wen Wen to bring up such a thing. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?!¡± Zhao Yu asked doubtfully. Li Wen Wen was tempted. If she could maintain this relationship with Zhao Yu, they would definitely not be indifferent in the future. At the thought of this, she glanced at the door of the private room, stood up, walked to Zhao Yu¡¯s side, and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t dare?¡± Li Wen Wen recalled how she looked when she was drunk last night and said something similar. When Zhao Yu heard this, he immediately had a stress reaction, especially when Li Wen Wen was breathing hot air beside him. Coupled with the girly fragrance emitted by her body, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and kiss her. ¡°Woo ~~!¡± Li Wen Wen was only stunned for a moment before she closed her eyes. She planned to be presumptuous again. .. ¡± Can a waiter come over and check if the person in room 13 is still here? Why hasn¡¯t he paid for two hours?¡± A middle-aged woman at the front desk called out. Suddenly, a waitress walked upstairs. When she arrived at the door of Room 13 and was about to knock on the door, a strange sound came from inside. She was stunned and doubted her ears. She quickly leaned against the door and listened carefully. After a long while, she left with her face flushed red. She even muttered,¡± Young people these days are really energetic. They don¡¯t even know how to differentiate between occasions¡­¡± As Zhao Yu hurriedly left the restaurant and headed back to school, he pulled out his phone and discovered multiple missed calls and unread messages. There were ones from Liu Si Yu, Wang Qiang, and even Song Han. He quickly opened them one by one to check. First, Liu Si Yu¡¯s message was very simple, saying she had a surprise to tell him. Next, Zhao Yu nervously looked at Wang Qiang¡¯s message, ¡°Zhao Yu, I¡¯m treating you to lunch. Are you coming?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing this, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Finally, he glanced at Song Han¡¯s message, which shocked him. The message contained a photo showing Liu Si Yu and Huang Zi Long having a face-to-face conversation in a corner of the classroom. ¡°Damn, am I being betrayed?!¡± Zhao Yu, both furious and alarmed, lost all composure and ran directly towards the school. Chapter 879 - Chapter 879: Awakening Chapter 879: Awakening Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Baby, there¡¯s four million in this card. Take it and spend it¡­¡± When Zhao Yu arrived at the school and saw the bank card that Liu Si Yu handed over, he was at a loss. ¡°How do you have so much money?¡± Zhao Yu frowned when he thought of the photo Song Han sent him.¡± Huang Zi Long gave it to you?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Why did he give you so much money?¡± Zhao Yu had an ominous feeling in his heart. He suspected that Liu Si Yu might have sacrificed something for this. ¡°Because we are friends¡­¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Zhao Yu obviously didn¡¯t believe it. What kind of friend would give four million yuan so casually? Liu Si Yu felt a little wronged. She had done everything for Zhao Yu, but she did not receive any praise. Instead, she was questioned. ¡°Do you think I sold myself for money?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Zhao Yu hesitated. This was the only thing he could think of to make a man give her four million. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Where to?¡± Liu Si Yu pulled Zhao Yu out of the school.¡± To check if I have already sold myself!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Zhao Yu hesitated and did not speak for a long time. He just followed behind Liu Si Yu while she pull him out. The two of them arrived at the hotel in silence. ¡°Go take a shower first!¡± When they really arrived, Liu Si Yu¡¯s anger had mostly subsided. However, she still wanted to prove herself and let Zhao Yu take a shower. Soon, both of them were done showering. They lay on the bed and kissed each other. When they were about to get to the main topic, Liu Si Yu suddenly asked,¡± Is there a safety measure?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Zhao Yu was a little embarrassed. He had never thought of such a thing before. He had not taken any safety measures with Li Wen Wen the last two times. ¡°I¡¯ll get Huang Zi Long to send it over¡­¡± Liu Si Yu took out her phone and sent a message to Huang Zi Long. When Huang Zi Long saw Liu Si Yu¡¯s message, he jumped up from his bed and off he goes. Liu Si Yu asked him to go to a hotel and even asked him to bring a box of condoms! Huang Zi Long ran out of the school excitedly. After buying the necessities, he quickly arrived at the hotel. ¡°Knock knock ~!¡± Huang Zi Long knocked on the door anxiously. However, when he saw Zhao Yu, who was wrapped in a towel, open the door, he was frozen. ¡± Huang Zi Long, you¡¯re here. Did you bring what I asked for?¡± At this moment, Liu Si Yu walked out from behind Zhao Yu. Huang Zi Long suddenly realized that Liu Si Yu didn¡¯t want to do this to him at all. She wanted to do this to Zhao Yu. She called him just to get some condoms. He stood there for a long time before he handed over the item, forcing a smile and saying, ¡°Is this enough? If not, I can buy more¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough, it¡¯s enough. You can go now!¡± Liu Si Yu waved her hand, dismissing him. Watching Huang Zi Long back away with a forced smile, Zhao Yu felt utterly bewildered. Could someone really behave this way? Bang! Liu Si Yu closed the door and turned around, smiling at Zhao Yu, her eyes filled with a hazy allure. ¡°Darling, shall we begin¡­?¡± Listening to her words, Zhao Yu felt a strong sense of dissonance. Liu Si Yu having Huang Zi Long deliver condoms was already absurd enough. Yet she acted as if nothing unusual had happened and wanted to proceed with their plans. This was just¡­ unbelievable, right? The strange feeling in Zhao Yu¡¯s heart grew stronger. But Liu Si Yu seemed oblivious to his unease, wrapping herself around Zhao Yu like an octopus. ¡°Wait, just a moment!¡± Zhao Yu pushed Liu Si Yu away, stepping back a few paces. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, darling? Don¡¯t you want me?¡± Liu Si Yu asked, puzzled. ¡°Impossible. No one acts like this. You¡¯re strange, and Huang Zi Long is even stranger¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, ¡°I can understand if you don¡¯t want to explain, but Huang Zi Long¡¯s behavior goes beyond mere subservience. It¡¯s like he¡¯s your trained dog, not even human¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a thunderbolt seemed to explode in his mind, followed by a flood of memories. ¡°I am Zhao Yu¡­¡± Zhao Yu quickly realized he was under some sort of illusion, trapped in a fantasy world. Simultaneously, the world around him froze completely. Liu Si Yu stood there, motionless, like a still image in the room. Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes sparkled, noticing even the moth flying beside her had stopped mid-air. ¡°It¡¯s all fake!¡± Crash! The entire world shattered like glass, and Zhao Yu¡¯s vision gradually cleared. He found himself in a simulated environment resembling a starry sky. ¡°Where is this¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, it worked, it worked!!¡± Just as Zhao Yu was feeling dazed, a loud laughter echoed. Turning his head, he saw a shadowy figure, drifting like a ghost, its presence flickering in and out. ¡°Five thousand years¡­ it wasn¡¯t in vain to survive this long¡­¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhao Yu asked warily. The shadow sighed, seeming to understand the clich¨¦ of villains talking too much, so he didn¡¯t say much and lunged directly at Zhao Yu. The shadow moved incredibly fast. Zhao Yu had no time to react before the shadow merged with him. [Discovered the invasion of a foreign soul, activating the anti-virus program¡­] ¡°How is this possible? How is there a system protecting you and how is your soul so much stronger than mine¡­¡± ¡°Impossible¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t accept this!¡± Following a series of screams, the black shadow¡¯s soul was completely wiped out by the system. [Foreign soul killing complete] When Zhao Yu heard the notification, the entire time did not exceed a second. A moment ago, he was still at a loss, but in the next second, everything was over. ¡°Ah¡­What happened?¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes became more and more confused. Didn¡¯t they enter this apex tomb? In this tomb, he was inexplicably hit by an illusion. In the end, his opponent did not attack him when he was hit by the illusion. Instead, he waited for him to come out of the illusion before attacking. ¡± Wait, since the system can clear the soul possession, why didn¡¯t it warn me when I was hit by the illusion?¡± [New pendant found, loading¡­] [The loading is complete. The Heavenly Treasure Mirror can be activated at any time.] Zhao Yu was shocked to find that there was an additional option for the Heavenly Treasure Mirror on the system. He tried to open it, and in the next second, a starry sky map that enveloped the entire Milky Way appeared in his sight. The star map was marked in detail, recording the situation of the entire Milky Way. Among them, there were hundreds of thousands of planets that were shining. [Beep, beep, a new star system has been discovered, filling up the star map¡­] ¡± All these galaxies aren¡¯t on the my precious star map?!¡± Zhao Yu was surprised to find that the galaxies where the thousands of planets were located were not in the star map recorded previously. ¡°So, these galaxies were all hidden by someone?¡± ¡°Who did this?¡± Zhao Yu was a little shocked. This was not a small project. The technology to hide thousands of galaxies was beyond imagination. ¡± Still? What¡¯s the point of hiding these galaxies?!¡± Zhao Yu soon discovered his location, in a relatively remote part of the Milky Way. What surprised him was that this planet, Earth Origin Star, wasn¡¯t even on the star map. ¡°Is this a hidden planet too?¡± ¡°Could it be related to that genetic experiment?¡± Zhao Yu began to speculate, ¡°That soul claiming to be five thousand years old must have known something, but it died too soon¡­¡± Then, Zhao Yu noticed that the thousands of glowing points representing stars were clickable. He tried clicking on the nearest star. [Would you like to spend 10,000 technology points to teleport to this star?] ¡°Teleport?!¡± Zhao Yu was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected the function of the Heavenly Treasure Mirror to able to teleport him to thousands of hidden star systems. He then tried clicking on the Earth Origin Star he was on. [Would you like to spend 100,000 technology points to teleport to this star?] ¡°100,000?¡± Zhao Yu paused, then started clicking on the light points experimentally. Soon, he had clicked on all the thousands of light points. Each one could teleport him, but all required technology points. The least expensive light point needed 100 technology points, while the most expensive required 10 million. ¡°What do the different prices mean?¡± Zhao Yu was puzzled, but the most important thing now was to figure out his current location and situation. He temporarily closed the system. As Zhao Yu put away the star map, the environment that had enveloped him, making him feel like he was in the starry sky, suddenly changed, returning to a primitive cave state. ¡°What is this?!¡± Zhao Yu noticed a glowing gourd at his feet. He picked it up and had the super-brain scan it. ¡°A key to control this small world?!¡± The super-brain¡¯s identification result shocked Zhao Yu. This was the very item everyone had been fighting over. After dripping a drop of blood onto it, Zhao Yu quickly took control of this small world. However, compared to the absolute control that a apex warrior would have, Zhao Yu¡¯s abilities were limited. He could hardly use the small world to attack enemies. But using it to store items or even hide himself was a good choice. Soon, he sensed the outside world through the small world. Outside the small world, many strong individuals were gathered, attacking its barrier. These were the people who had previously entered this world. However, compared to the beginning, their numbers had been halved, and most were fourth or third-tier true energy realm experts. Through the formation, Zhao Yu also saw Xu Chang Qing, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. When he had last seen Xu Chang Qing¡¯s face, he had worried she might be dead. Now it seemed she had escaped. ¡°Wait, wasn¡¯t the barrier of this small world already broken?!¡± Zhao Yu was puzzled, but checking through the system, he found that nearly seventy percent of the small world¡¯s defense formation was still intact. ¡°Could it be that the previous owner of this small world deliberately let people in?!¡± ¡°Impossible, the small world has no autonomous capability¡­¡± Zhao Yu quickly thought of the black soul that had died very quickly before. ¡°Could that guy have been the true master of this small world?!¡± He felt his guess was quite close to the truth, but the most important thing now was how to defend the small world. After all, he was the new master of the small world, and letting these people continue to attack wasn¡¯t ideal. Especially since, through his senses, he found that the small world contained an immense number of artifacts and treasures¡ªtens of thousands of artifacts and even more treasures. ¡°I can¡¯t let them stay here anymore¡­¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how good the previous owner was at hoarding wealth. ¡°How can I stop them from attacking the formation?¡± Zhao Yu felt a pang of heartache. Every attack from outside knocked away some artifacts and treasures, making him feel the loss deeply, as all these items now belonged to him. ¡°The small world can¡¯t move either¡­¡± ¡°If only it could¡­¡± Suddenly, he thought of the storage space that came with the system. It couldn¡¯t hold living beings, but could it store this small world? After all, the small world looked vast, but from the outside, it was just the size of a gourd. With a trial attitude, Zhao Yu put the gourd into the storage space. ¡°Shush!¡± Quickly, he sensed that the outside attacks had stopped. Or rather, the entire small world had abruptly vanished from the external world. ¡°What happened? Did the formation break?!¡± ¡°No, why is there no entrance?!¡± Outside, the attackers were bewildered. They had been attacking the formation array when it suddenly disappeared. Several fourth-tier experts went to the spot where the formation had been and found it truly empty. ¡°How strange, it actually disappeared¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Did the small world grow legs and run away?!¡± While the others were puzzled about the small world¡¯s situation, Xu Chang Qing was searching through the crowd. After a while, she sighed. ¡°Zhao Yu seems to have perished inside¡­¡± ¡°What a pity¡­¡± Chapter 880 - Chapter 880: Demon Tamer Chapter 880: Demon Tamer Editor: Dragon Boat Translation [Do you want to spend 100 Technology Points to teleport?] Looking at one of the light spots on the Heavenly Treasure Mirror, Zhao Yu thought that he had to give it a try and nodded. ¡°Swoosh!¡± In the next second, a white light appeared and enveloped Zhao Yu and he disappeared. A wave of dizziness unique to teleportation struck him. After an unknown period of time, Zhao Yu gradually regained consciousness. ¡°Whoosh!¡± A spatial rift suddenly appeared in midair, and Zhao Yu¡¯s entire body fell out from it. ¡°My head!¡± The violent hurricane jolted Zhao Yu awake and he hurriedly adjusted his posture. Plop! Zhao Yu crashed heavily into the ground, forming a crater like a meteorite. Fortunately, the portal was only a hundred meters from the ground. With his physical fitness, he could withstood the damage. ¡°This land¡­¡± Zhao Yu dusted himself off and got up. He found that the soil on the ground was dark red. He stood up and looked around. The first thing he saw was a huge disc hanging in the sky. ¡°This is¡­This planet¡¯s satellite?¡± ¡± So close?!¡± Soon, Zhao Yu noticed that something was wrong. His body seemed to be lighter than before. He tried to jump and actually flew dozens of hundred meters far. ¡°The gravity here seems to be a little lighter¡­¡± In midair, Zhao Yu looked around. All he could see was dark red land that looked like the Gobi Desert. It looked very desolate, and there seemed to be some green in one direction. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t know where to go since he was new here. He simply walked and jumped toward the green area. Without using his movement technique, jumping dozens of hundred meters with just his body was a good experience for Zhao Yu. He was having a lot of fun. In just ten minutes, he had crossed hundreds of kilometers and arrived at a primeval forest. ¡°Hurry up and run. It¡¯ll be fine as long as we enter the restricted area¡­¡± They had just entered the forest when they heard a shout. Zhao Yu quickly scanned the area. Three hundred meters away from him, three people were carrying bamboo baskets and animal masks were running toward him. Behind the three of them was a ferocious beast that was more than three meters long. Time to test out! Zhao Yu scanned through his vision and figured out the situation of the three people and one beast. The three of them were just ordinary people without any abilities, and the beast chasing them had the strength of a First Tier beast. Whoosh! Zhao Yu appeared above the beast in a flash and stepped on it. ¡°Bang ~!¡± In an instant, the ferocious beast became a headless corpse and fell heavily. The loud noise made the three of them turn around. When they saw the ferocious beast that was chasing them die, and there was a person dressed in strange clothes standing on top of the ferocious beast, they were all stunned on the spot. ¡°Dead?!¡± ¡°That person did it!¡± ¡°We¡¯re saved!¡± The three of them were pleasantly surprised and revealed expressions of having survived a disaster. However, they quickly restrained their emotions and hurried to Zhao Yu. They knelt down and pressed their faces to the ground as they said respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Lord Imperial Demon, for saving my life!¡± Lord Imperial Demon? Zhao Yu understood that these three people had misunderstood who he was. However, he did not explain anything. The three of them looked as if they had been relieved of a heavy burden and slowly raised their heads. However, after seeing Zhao Yu¡¯s appearance, the three of them were a little puzzled, as if they were very puzzled by his attire. ¡± What is this place? Who are you?!¡± Zhao Yu noticed that all three of them were wearing animal masks. Two of them had tiger faces and one had a fox face. There were two men and one woman. Through the vision scan, he could roughly determine that the three of them were in their twenties. ¡°This is the Forbidden Forest. We are the herb gatherers of the Forbidden Border Town¡­¡± The leader among the three men respectfully answered, though his heart was filled with confusion. He couldn¡¯t understand how Zhao Yu could be unaware of where this place was. At the same time, he discreetly sized up Zhao Yu. After a quick glance, he noticed Zhao Yu¡¯s clean and fair face, which only deepened his puzzlement. Zhao Yu nodded slightly and asked, ¡°I have come from a very distant place. What did you mean by ¡®Lord Imperial Demon¡¯ just now?¡± ¡°A very distant place?!¡± The three of them exchanged bewildered looks. It was still the tiger-faced man who reacted quickly and replied hastily, ¡°Sir, ¡®Lord Imperial Demon¡¯ refers to powerful individuals like you, who can command the power of demonic creatures¡­¡± Judging from their attire and attitude, Zhao Yu could tell they didn¡¯t know much. He decided to visit the human settlement himself to gather more information. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go to the Forbidden Border Town you mentioned¡­¡± ¡°Yes~~!¡± The three of them eagerly expressed their willingness to lead the way, their faces beaming with joy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°With a Lord Imperial Demon accompanying us, we can safely return to the town¡­¡± the fox-faced woman said, somewhat happily. ¡°Sir, if you trust me, allow me to take care of this demon¡¯s corpse for you¡­¡± Seeing that Zhao Yu showed no intention of dealing with the corpse, the tiger-faced man felt a spark of hope. Since Zhao Yu was new here and unfamiliar with the situation, he did not refuse outright. He nodded, curious to see what the man would do. Upon seeing Zhao Yu nod, the tiger-faced man was ecstatic. He quickly instructed the fox-faced woman to attend to Zhao Yu while he and the other man swiftly approached the demon¡¯s corpse and began to work on it. Chapter 881 - Chapter 881: Imperial Demon (2) Chapter 881: Imperial Demon (2) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation The fox-masked woman, sent to Zhao Yu¡¯s side, felt a bit anxious. However, seeing that he was focused on watching the demonic creature, she relaxed a little. Recalling what Zhao Yu had said earlier, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, where is that ¡®very far away¡¯ place you mentioned?¡± Zhao Yu glanced at her and replied, ¡°What¡¯s the farthest place you know?¡± ¡°The farthest place¡­¡± The fox-masked woman scratched her head, unsure. ¡°Qing City, or maybe Yu City?¡± Zhao Yu nodded, ¡°The place I come from is even farther than those.¡± ¡°Wow, Master, you are amazing!¡± the fox-masked woman couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. Zhao Yu smiled and asked, ¡°Why does that make me amazing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that even the esteemed Imperial demon don¡¯t dare to travel between cities alone; they always form caravans to travel together¡­¡± The fox-masked woman explained. ¡°For you to come from such a faraway place alone, you must be exceptionally powerful, even among the Imperial Demon¡­¡± She said this, but in her heart, she was puzzled. Zhao Yu¡¯s appearance was too clean, almost like an ordinary person. After all, truly powerful Imperial Demon had obvious demonic features, unlike Zhao Yu, who seemed too pristine. Maybe¡­ his demonic features were hidden under his clothes? The fox-masked woman looked at Zhao Yu¡¯s strange armor, guessing that it must be to conceal his demonic features. But why would one hide demonic features?! She felt that this new Lord Imperial Demon in front of her was shrouded in mystery. Zhao Yu chatted idly with the fox-masked woman for a while. Meanwhile, the two tiger-masked men had already dismembered the demonic creature¡¯s corpse and tied it up with ropes. ¡°Master, this demonic creature is too large. We might not be able to carry it all¡­¡± One of the tiger-masked men pointed at the three piles of meat on the ground. ¡°That¡¯s fine, just take the valuable parts,¡± Zhao Yu nodded. The three men immediately breathed a sigh of relief. They had feared that this master would be too overbearing and force them to carry the entire demonic corpse, which would have been a huge burden. With that, the group set off in a direction. Zhao Yu learned that the dark red desert was a restricted area. There was nothing unusual during the day, but no creature had ever lived through the night. No matter how powerful a being was or how powerful the demon was, there was no exception. ¡°We are all herb gatherers from the forbidden border town. Usually, we rarely encounter monsters here. After all, this place is close to the forbidden area¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened this time, but I actually encountered a demonic creature. Fortunately, I was lucky enough to encounter you and escape¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise, we might have to hide in the restricted area¡­¡± ¡°The forbidden zone is too ominous. It¡¯s best not to enter if possible¡­¡± The few of them walked for a while. For some reason, the three of them felt that Zhao Yu had a particularly peaceful aura on him, making them involuntarily want to get closer. If it were any other , they would not dare to say so much. As for Zhao Yu, he had more or less understood the situation of this world from chatting with the three of them. Other than humans, there were also a large number of monsters in this world. In the past, humans were completely unable to resist the monster or demons and were almost driven to extinction. At that critical moment, a group of sages stood up and used various methods to try to obtain the power of the demons to fight against them. In the end, one of the sages captured an ape-type monster and bred it, successfully giving birth to the first Lord Imperial Demon with the characteristics of a monster and far more powerful than a human. Although the strength of the Lord Imperial Demon was still very weak compared to the real demons, they were much stronger than ordinary monsters. In the early years, many Lord Imperial Demon joined forces and successfully killed the real demons, thus completely opening the era of Imperial Demon. Zhao Yu was stunned.¡± So, people nowadays are all hybrids of humans and demons?!¡± ¡°Plop ~~!¡± The three men were startled and immediately knelt on the ground, hurriedly pleading, ¡°Spare us, my lord! We didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­¡± Zhao Yu was momentarily taken aback but quickly realized that they had mistaken him for a Imperial Demon. After some questioning, he understood that although the era of Imperial Demon had been established for a long time. Yet, not everyone was a Imperial Demon. In this world, they didn¡¯t know much, but in the small border town where they had grown up and never left, ninety-nine percent of the people were ordinary, with only a small minority being imperial demon. These imperial demon were invariably local elites, intermarrying to keep their bloodlines pure and rarely allowing their powers to spread beyond their families. The reason for this was that marrying non-demon tamers weakened the inherited powers of their descendants. ¡°Is there no other way to combat those demonic creatures besides relying on the Imperial Demons?¡± Zhao Yu asked. From what he had just dealt with, that demon creature was only of the first rank. With some training in martial arts or techniques, it should be manageable, right? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, a first-rank creature wasn¡¯t that powerful. Ordinary people, if equipped with some weapons and formation, should be able to handle it, shouldn¡¯t they? ¡°Well¡­¡± The three men looked bewildered and shook their heads in unison, ¡°No, we owe our survival to the Imperial Demon. Without their protection, humanity would have been extinct long ago¡­¡± ¡°You mean you all have never even tried to rely on increasing human strength alone to fight the demonic creatures?¡± Zhao Yu shook his head. Chapter 882 - Chapter 882: Imperial Demon (3) Chapter 882: Imperial Demon (3) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation According to their account, the Imperial Demons in this world faced a stifling reality, needing to design traps to breed with ape-like demons. Given the capability to design traps for ape-like demons, it shouldn¡¯t be inconceivable to expand their ingenuity to capture and kill other demons, should it? ¡°Relying solely on human strength?!¡± The three were utterly shocked, not expecting Zhao Yu to utter such words. ¡°Lord, our survival as humans, our very existence, is entirely thanks to the Imperial Demons¡­¡± They instinctively assumed Zhao Yu was a one of the Imperial Demon, thinking his statement was sarcastic, and hastily expressed their respect and affirmation for the Imperial Demons. Zhao Yu frowned, stating bluntly, ¡°I am not one of your so-called Imperial Demons; I am a purebred human, a pureblood human!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The three were bewildered, not understanding. ¡°Please, my lord, don¡¯t joke with us¡­¡± To them, Zhao Yu¡¯s ability to kill demons bare-handedly could only mean he was a Imperial Demon. ¡°Forget it, you¡¯ll understand in time.¡± Zhao Yu had no intention of further explaining, signaling them to lead the way to the Forbidden Border Town. This conversation dispelled the previously relaxed atmosphere between them, making the rest of the journey tense and silent. After nearly an hour, they finally arrived at the Forbidden Border Town. A small town with five-meter-high walls, surrounded by some farmland, though there were no people, and only hardy crops were planted. The city gate was small, merely a one-meter wide and two-meter high opening, clearly designed for defense against demon invasions. Two guards stood at the gate, watching the group of four from afar. Few ventured out of the town, mainly periodic farmers or herbalists. ¡°They¡¯re carrying quite a bit this time, looks like we¡¯ll get a share¡­¡± One guard remarked with a sly smile. Guarding the gate was a cushy job, with plenty of opportunities to take advantage. ¡°Wait, that one seems unmasked¡­¡± The other guard noticed Zhao Yu behind the three. ¡°Is he a Imperial Demon?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it¡­¡± The Forbidden Border Town wasn¡¯t large, with only a few Imperial Demons, all of whom were known, but Zhao Yu was a new face. ¡°Stop, who are you?!¡± The two guards blocked Zhao Yu¡¯s path. ¡°This honorable¡­ lord comes from a distant place¡­¡± The fox-masked woman quickly explained, ¡°The demons we¡¯re carrying were hunted by this lord¡­¡± The guards initially suspected a commoner breaking the mask rule but seeing the demon meat on the herbalists¡¯ backs changed their minds. ¡°Apologies, lord, we¡¯re just doing routine checks!¡± The guards bowed and apologized. Zhao Yu noticed the guards also wore masks, though more menacing and imposing than the herbalists¡¯. ¡°No problem, let¡¯s enter.¡± Zhao Yu said calmly. He could tell the strict mask rule applied to ordinary people here. Just then, someone inside the gate, hearing the commotion, came out. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± A man with a furry face and snake-like narrow eyes appeared. Scanning the scene, Zhao Yu realized this wasn¡¯t a mask, but the man¡¯s true appearance. ¡°Captain, this sir is an Imperial Demon from afar; he hunted these demons¡­¡± A guard quickly explained. ¡°From afar?!¡± The furry captain scrutinized Zhao Yu, his disdain visible as he saw Zhao Yu¡¯s clean face. With a superior tone, he asked, ¡°Where are you from?!¡± ¡°From Chang¡¯an!¡± Zhao Yu replied casually, avoiding trouble. ¡°Chang¡¯an?!¡± None had heard of this place, not even the furry captain. He frowned, ¡°Where is Chang¡¯an, why haven¡¯t I heard of it?!¡± ¡°In the distant east,¡± Zhao Yu said coolly. The captain glanced at the demon meat on the herbalists¡¯ backs, recognizing it as a formidable demon. His expression softened, then he asked, ¡°Are you alone? Where are the others in your team?¡± ¡°Just me.¡± ¡°Just you alone?!¡± The captain was skeptical, finding it hard to believe anyone could travel such a distance alone. ¡°Then what¡¯s your purpose here?¡± he asked. ¡°I have no purpose. I¡¯m here to travel!¡± ¡± No motive?!¡± Captain Fluffy Hair frowned, unsure if what Zhao Yu said was true. He turned to the three herb gatherers and asked,¡± Are you sure he hunted this monster?!¡± ¡°Captain, we are certain that this was hunted by that lord¡­¡± The three of them said in fear and trepidation. It was obvious that Captain Fluffy Hair had a lot of prestige in their hearts. Captain Fluffy Hair glanced at Zhao Yu, seeing no anger in his expression, grew more suspicious and continued, ¡°Tell me exactly what happened!¡± The three of them then recounted their encounter with the demonic creature and how Zhao Yu had saved them. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that when you turned around, the demon was already dead?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Captain Fluffy Hair looked at Zhao Yu, squinting, ¡°Kid, you claim to be a Imperial Demon, so where are your demonic traits?¡± ¡°When did I ever say I was a Imperial Demon!¡± Zhao Yu replied calmly. ¡°Hmph!¡± Captain Fluffy Hair snorted coldly, ¡°So you¡¯re not, daring to travel without a mask. Why are you two just standing there? Capture him!¡± The three herbalists beside them were stunned. They hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Yu to outright deny being a Imperial Demon. Could it be that someone else had saved them earlier? The two guards, upon hearing this, became furious, realizing they¡¯d been fooled by an ordinary person. ¡°I knew there was something off about your clean appearance. Turns out you¡¯re just a regular guy, daring to mess with us without a mask¡­¡± The two guards grinned malevolently and charged at Zhao Yu with their weapons. ¡°Disgusting!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, raised his hand, and sent an energy blasting out, sending the two guards flying. Then, he pointed at Captain Fluffy Hair. ¡°Boom!¡± Captain Fluffy Hair was sent flying as well. In an instant, all three were incapacitated. Zhao Yu had controlled his strength, otherwise, with his peak third-tier power, he could have easily killed them with a single finger. However, being new here, he saw no need to stir up trouble. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Captain Fluffy Hair lay on the ground, eyes full of shock. ¡°What did you do?!¡± He struggled to lift his head, looking at Zhao Yu in utter disbelief, his voice trembling. ¡°As humans, faced with demonic invasions, instead of thinking about how to resist, you forsake your humanity and choose to become hybrids¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, ¡°Not only that, but from what I see, you even consider pureblood humans a disgrace and hybrid demons a source of pride. Truly hopeless!¡± ¡°Hybrid demons¡­ How dare you say that!¡± Although Captain Fluffy Hair lay on the ground, Zhao Yu¡¯s words enraged him, ¡°I refuse to believe you¡¯re just an ordinary person. You must also be an Imperial Demon¡­¡± ¡°Heh, would I need to lie to you about something like that?¡± Zhao Yu said calmly, ¡°The powerful demons you speak of are weak and pathetic to me¡­¡± He shook his head again, feeling it pointless to continue the conversation with them. So, he decided to head directly into the city to see what was happening there. Seeing Zhao Yu about to enter the city, Captain Fluffy Hair was both shocked and angry, shouting at the three herbalists, ¡°Go sound the alarm¡­¡± ¡°Us?!¡± The three were panicked. How could they handle something like this? ¡°Go now, or you¡¯ll be punished!¡± Hearing this, the three didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. They rushed through the city gate and quickly sounded the alarm. The small border town wasn¡¯t large, and the area could be scanned visually, allowing Zhao Yu to quickly grasp the situation within. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The city center was undoubtedly where the noble Imperial Demon resided, while the outer areas were populated by ordinary humans. And the strongest Imperial Demon among them, were only at the peak of the first tier, vastly inferior to Zhao Yu. In this place, he was virtually invincible. The fact that this small town could exist here indicated that the surrounding demons were also weak, merely first-tier. Of course, he would need to explore other places to see if the monsters, demons and Imperial Demon were more powerful compare to here. Chapter 883 - Chapter 883: Teaching Chapter 883: Teaching Editor: Dragon Boat Translation ¡°Why isn¡¯t this person wearing a mask?¡± ¡°His clothes are so strange¡­¡± Zhao Yu walked on the streets of the city, attracting the attention of many pedestrians. Compared to the coarse cloth clothes worn by the aborigines, Zhao Yu¡¯s clothes and mental appearance were much better. ¡°Don¡¯t be nosy. It might be Lord Imperial Demon¡­¡± Someone wanted to remind Zhao Yu to wear a mask, but he was quickly stopped by his companions. Imperial Demons had the power to kill ordinary people. It was common for them to kill ordinary people when they encountered a Imperial Demon with a strange temper. As a result, no one dared to talk to Zhao Yu, regardless of whether he was a real Imperial Demon or not. They even distanced themselves from him. Zhao Yu watched as he walked. From the reactions of the people, he basically confirmed what the three herb gatherers had said. This made him feel sad. In order to survive, a dignified human actually found an ape monster to breed, thus forming a hybrid breed. Since he had been teleported here through the Heavenly Treasure Mirror, Zhao Yu naturally had the ability to teleport back at any time. This also gave him a lot of confidence. Although he did not know how high the upper limit of this world¡¯s strength was, even if he could not defeat it, he could always escape. Thinking of this, Zhao Yu¡¯s heart gradually relaxed. He came to a shop and asked the shop owner about the most prosperous and lively place in Forbidden Border Town. ¡°The central plaza. That¡¯s the biggest activity area in our Forbidden Border Town¡­¡± The shop owner was also like a passerby. When he replied, he was careful, afraid that he would say the wrong thing. Zhao Yu understood their concerns and did not say anything more. After thanking them, he left and headed towards the central square. With his vision scanning, he quickly found the location of the central square. Although it was called the central square, it was actually a vegetable market. There were all kinds of street performers, and it was very lively. In the center of the area, there was a statue that looked like a tiger¡¯s head but had a human body. It was three meters tall and looked very mighty and domineering. Whether it was people shopping or performing arts, everyone deliberately avoided the statue by a few meters, making it relatively clean. Seeing this, Zhao Yu leaped up and landed on top of the statue. ¡± What?!¡± ¡°This person is really bold. He actually dares to step on that lord¡¯s head¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s actions immediately attracted the attention of many people. When people realized that Zhao Yu was not wearing a mask, they were a little puzzled. On one hand, his face was fair and clean like an ordinary person. On the other hand, he dared to go out without a mask. ¡°Does he not want to live anymore?¡± ¡°My God, something big is going to happen!¡± The experienced ones had already sensed that something was wrong and hurriedly pulled their companions away. There were also some busybodies who spread the news and called over a few friends to watch. There were also people who secretly ran to the city guards to tell on them. In just a few minutes, the vicinity of the statue was already surrounded. People were discussing animatedly, and some bold ones even dared to shout at Zhao Yu. However, Zhao Yu turned a blind eye to all of this. He stood calmly on the ground and waited quietly. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± ¡°Move aside!¡± Behind them, a large number of Imperial Demons rushed to the scene with a commotion. The ordinary people immediately retreated. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re courting death. Do you know whose statue this is?!¡± An Imperial Demon was furious and pointed at Zhao Yu. There were also many who frowned and sized up Zhao Yu to guess his ability. ¡°What are you waiting for? Take this madman down!¡± The leader didn¡¯t care about that and shouted. Immediately, two Imperial Demons stepped out and jumped toward Zhao Yu. ¡°Puff ~!¡± Just as the two of them were two to three meters away from Zhao Yu, Zhao Yu suddenly exhaled. Bang! It was as if the two of them had encountered a level ten typhoon, and they were instantly blown away. ¡°Plop ~~!¡± Along the way, they knocked over many stalls and rolled for more than ten meters before stopping. ¡°Hiss ~~~!¡± Everyone gasped. Whether it was the ordinary people or the imperial demons, they were all shocked at this moment. Especially the imperial demon, his eyes were filled with shock. ¡°Did you see how he attacked?¡± The leader asked with a trembling voice. ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see¡­¡± The rest of them were also at a loss, and their eyes were filled with fear and unease. At this moment, Zhao Yu finally spoke,¡± Is the person in charge of your town at the forbidden border here?¡± ¡°Who exactly are you? What are you doing here?!¡± The leader stood up and asked. ¡°Puff ~!¡± Zhao Yu exhaled again. In the next second, the Imperial Demon was sent flying, following in the footsteps of the other two. He rolled for more than ten meters before coming to a stop. This action shocked everyone. The Imperial Demons present looked at the commander. The leader felt his scalp go numb. ¡± Sir, I¡¯m just a constable patrolling the streets. I wonder if you¡¯re looking for Sir Hu of our Forbidden Border Town?¡± ¡°Is this Lord Tiger the most powerful and powerful person in your Forbidden Border Town?¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t blow the other party away and asked casually. ¡°Yes, Lord Hu is the strongest person here¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Go and call him over. Tell him to bring more people over.¡± Zhao Yu nodded. The leader immediately heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly indicated that he would go now. As soon as he moved, the other imperial demons followed suit. Unexpectedly, the leader pointed at a person.¡± You stay and serve this lord¡­¡± The one who was left behind immediately wanted to cry but had no tears. He wanted to run but did not dare to. He could only hope that a big shot like Zhao Yu would not take a fancy to him. Chapter 884 - Chapter 884: Teaching (2) Chapter 884: Teaching (2) Editor: Dragon Boat Translation Zhao Yu didn¡¯t care about such a small character. He was observing the situation in the town through his vision scan. The Imperial Demon Captain, who he had casually sent away at the city gate, was gathering people everywhere to report the situation to his superiors. Meanwhile, the many Imperial Demons who had been busy just now gather straight to the center of the city where a large number of Imperial Demons lived. About half an hour later, a large group of people arrived at the central square. After the previous battle, the area around the statue had long become empty, leaving only an imperial demon standing there in fear. Seeing that most of them were coming over, the loner quickly mixed in. ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for me?!¡± The man in the lead looked very similar to a statue. He had a tiger head and looked like a human. His exposed arms were covered with thick tiger fur. Lord Hu sized up Zhao Yu from head to toe, not understanding the purpose of this person coming here to cause trouble. ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± ¡°I just want to use you to establish my prestige!¡± Zhao Yu said indifferently. ¡°Establishing prestige?!¡± ¡°What?¡± Lord Hu¡¯s expression changed.¡± Which city are you from?¡± he asked nervously. ¡°Are you finally going to attack Forbidden Border Town?!¡± ¡°Do you know that I am Lord Wolf¡¯s trusted aide¡­¡± He asked three questions in a row. It could be seen that Lord Hu was very uneasy. Zhao Yu chuckled and said,¡± Cut the crap. Let¡¯s do it. All of you attack together. I¡¯ll give you one minute to attack!¡± ¡°Attack together?¡± Lord Hu was stunned. Was this how to establish authority? In his opinion, Zhao Yu should be representing a certain faction to deliver a message. But now, it seemed like he just wanted to fight! His expression was uncertain. He repeatedly confirmed with his subordinates that only Zhao Yu had entered the city. Then, his face darkened and he said coldly,¡± Since you¡¯ve said so, there¡¯s nothing more for us to say. We¡¯ll capture you first and interrogate you carefully!¡± ¡°Everyone, attack!¡± Lord Hu had no intention of fighting one-on-one. According to his subordinate¡¯s description, this Zhao Yu was very strong. It was a good time for the others to try. All the surrounding imperial demons charged at Zhao Yu with their claws bared. ¡°Buzz ~~!¡± An energy barrier emanated from Zhao Yu¡¯s body and enveloped him. ¡°Bang ~!¡± ¡°Bang ~!¡± ¡°Bang ~!¡± All sorts of punches and kicks failed to break through the energy cloak. ¡°What is this thing?!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I break through?!¡± The group had never seen such a method before. They were frightened and roared repeatedly. However, what made them slightly relieved was that Zhao Yu said he wouldn¡¯t fight back, and he really didn¡¯t make a move. Lord Hu had never seen such a scene before. He could not help but punch the energy cloak. In the end, the powerful rebound force made him take a few steps back. ¡°What kind of method is this?!¡± Lord Hu was extremely shocked. He had never seen or even heard of such an energy cloak. Soon, one minute was up. ¡°I gave you guys a minute to play. It¡¯s my turn!¡± Zhao Yu smiled faintly and waved his hand. Instantly, an azure dragon appeared out of thin air. It was formed from blood essence. ¡°Roar ~~!¡± Accompanied by a shocking roar, the Azure Dragon charged straight at everyone. The scene was in chaos. Any imperial demon who came into contact with the dragon was sent flying. In just a short moment, hundreds of bodies in the field were thrown off their feet and collapsed to the ground. ¡°What kind of method is this?!¡± Lord Hu was shocked, his teeth chattering as if he had seen a ghost. ¡± Is that worm-like demonic creature his original body?¡± ¡°But how did he manage to have two bodies?¡± ¡°Or can he control demons?!¡± It was no wonder that they had little knowledge and had never seen the Azure Dragon before. They thought that it was some kind of demonic creature that they had never seen before. ¡°Silence!¡± Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Zhao Yu put away the Azure Dragon. The entire place instantly fell silent. Everyone, whether it was the imperial demon who was paralyzed on the ground nearby or the ordinary people who were peeking from afar, wanted to see what Zhao Yu would say. ¡°You unfilial descendants actually bred with demons. You¡¯re really embarrassing our ancestors!¡± What? Everyone was dumbstruck as they looked at Zhao Yu in shock. Zhao Yu¡¯s lips curled up as he continued, ¡°I¡¯m your ancestor who ascended to immortality¡­¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t stand to see you all betray the human bloodline. That¡¯s why I broke through the Celestial Realm and came down to the mortal world¡­¡± ¡°Today, I will teach you the history of human race¡­¡± ¡°At that time, a mere demon can be destroyed with a wave of my hand!¡± Ancestors? Breaking through the Celestial Realm and descending to the mortal world? Teaching? He could destroy demons with a flip of his hand? Everyone was stunned. They were all shocked by Zhao Yu¡¯s words. Even Lord Hu trembled slightly. Thinking of Zhao Yu¡¯s grace that swept through thousands of troops like a celestial being just now, he could not help but feel that it was more believable. ¡°Sir¡­No, ancestor, are you really here to save us?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t come down soon, there won¡¯t be any pure-blooded humans in this world!¡± Zhao Yu nodded. He was the ancestor of a pure-blooded human? Everyone was dumbfounded. Especially the ordinary people at the back, they were inexplicably happy. The imperial demons in front were a little uneasy, some were extremely excited, and some were dejected. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Are there any pure-blooded descendants who are willing to come and accept the teachings?!¡± Zhao Yu used sound waves to spread this sentence throughout the entire city so that everyone could hear it. ¡°Pure-blooded descendant¡­¡± Lord Hu¡¯s has a awkward expression and asked.¡± Ancestor, can¡¯t I learn?¡± ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 885 - Chapter 885: Chapter 104 Transmission of the Law_3 Chapter 885: Chapter 104 Transmission of the Law_3 ¡°No, with your impure bloodline, even if you learn my methods, advancement will be difficult!¡± These words were not untrue; the cultivation techniques Zhao Yu mastered were all meant for regular humans to practice. Through his vision scan, he discovered that these Imperial Demons weren¡¯t pure humans, with chaotic meridians unfit for the cultivation techniques of the human bloodline. Behind him, many ordinary people were restless but no one dared to make a move. After all, since Lord Tiger had not given an order, they still had some reservations. Just as Zhao Yu furrowed his brows, a young man, roughly in his early twenties, finally couldn¡¯t help but stand up. ¡°Junior Gou Wu kowtows to our venerable ancestor¡­¡± ¡°Venerable ancestor, may I learn your techniques?¡± Seeing someone finally stepping forward, Zhao Yu nodded approvingly, wearing a kind smile as he said, ¡°Any person of pure blood can learn the techniques!¡± With a simple gesture, an invisible force of Blood Qi surged, drawing Gou Wu toward him. This display of power stunned everyone present. ¡°The ancestor has manifested!¡± ¡°Honorable forebear above, accept your descendant¡¯s bow¡­¡± The ordinary onlookers who were waiting before could no longer hold back and began to kneel and kowtow en masse. Lord Tiger and the Imperial Demons were somewhat embarrassed. They were no longer pure-blooded humans and couldn¡¯t learn the techniques, hence their awkwardness whether to kneel or not. Fortunately for them, since they were already collapsed on the ground, they didn¡¯t stand out too much. ¡°Very well, today I shall start a lecture on techniques here at Forbidden Border Town, and all pure-blooded descendants are welcome to listen¡­¡± As the words fell, Zhao Yu waved his hand casually and collected the tiger head statue beneath his feet into his storage space. Then with another wave, a ten-meter-high jade platform appeared out of thin air. And he himself, mimicking what he¡¯d seen on television, crossed his legs and sat at the top of it. The disappearance of the statue from nowhere, followed by the sudden appearance of the jade platform, shocked everyone once more, further convincing them that Zhao Yu was a descended Immortal, their own ancestral spirit made manifest. The Imperial Demons, who were previously hesitating, could no longer stay seated, and, following the ordinary people, they too bowed down in worship. Watching the crowd gathered below growing larger, Zhao Yu nodded in satisfaction and began to lecture. He had an abundance of Tier 1 cultivation techniques at hand, countless in number, and now was the perfect opportunity to make use of them. From the principles to the methods of cultivation, as well as how to extract Blood Qi force from Demon Beast Flesh, he explained everything in great detail. Immediately, some people began to attempt cultivation, and by the third day of Zhao Yu¡¯s teachings, someone succeeded in cultivating Blood Qi and entered the realm of the first tier. ¡°I¡¯ve made it, I¡¯ve really made it¡­¡± Seeing that this person, originally ordinary, was now able to lift a hundred-pound boulder, both the Imperial Demons and the ordinary people were astounded. Compared to the Envy of the Imperial Demons, the ordinary people were ecstatic. Beneath the jade teaching platform, most were ordinary people, with just a few Imperial Demons reluctant to leave, hoping for a chance to receive even a sliver of the Immortal¡¯s fate. The other Imperial Demons, upon realizing they were unable to cultivate, left in disappointment. ¡°Are we just going to let him keep teaching like this?¡± One of the begrudging Imperial Demons said, an older member of their kind. He was well aware that the moment ordinary humans began to become first-tier fighters through cultivation, their position as Imperial Demons would become embarrassingly tenuous. They might slip from their privileged standing, gradually decline, and possibly even face extinction. ¡°But you¡¯ve seen his methods, utterly inconceivable¡­¡± another elder sighed deeply. ¡°Our Forbidden Border Town might be small, but those in the Great Cities might not be without means to deal with him¡­¡± Another elderly Imperial Demon¡¯s eyes flashed with cruelty, ¡°Even if he is our ancestral spirit, when humans were on the brink of extinction, he didn¡¯t appear. Now, when us Imperial Demons rule the world, he jumps out to steal credit, huh¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to say, send someone to the Great City, tell them everything that happened here¡­¡± ¡°I refuse to believe that those fellows who are so tuned into the future that even an old codger like me can see won¡¯t be able to foresee this¡­¡± ¡°I am curious to see whether those with substantial strength will be willing to let go of the power in their hands!¡± Unlike the Imperial Demons who required interbreeding and for each generation to grow into adulthood before they could form combat strength, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only the Immortal Law passed down by Zhao Yu could be cultivated by any pure-blooded human, with vivid results. Those with good aptitude could even enter the first tier in three days, gaining the strength of a lower-level Imperial Demon. It was clear that the future would belong to ordinary people, to those of the pure human bloodline. These hybrid Imperial Demons became quite uncomfortable with this prospect, recalling how they once treated ordinary people, sweating profusely at the thought. Ordinary people had to wear masks when they went out, for instance; that was only one of the many shackles imposed on them. Once they gained strength, they would likely repay these injustices a thousandfold. ¡°The world is about to descend into chaos¡­¡± Chapter 886 - Chapter 886: Chapter 105 Hidden Dragon List Chapter 886: Chapter 105 Hidden Dragon List ¡°This concludes the transmission of cultivation techniques, I hope you all diligently practice and soon become the backbone in combating the demonic creatures¡­¡± Zhao Yu slowly stood up, and as a large number of ordinary people knelt down to express their thanks, he put away his jade platform and sprinted toward the west. With his Phantom Steps, fully exerted, he shrank the ground beneath his feet, vanishing in the blink of an eye. During these seven days, while he was preaching and imparting knowledge, he had also scanned the entire town¡¯s various data through the Super Brain, learning the locations of cities across this world of humans. His departure was intended to continue his journey westward, preaching and teaching from city to city along the way. Originally, his teleportation to this world was just to see the situation. Yet, upon learning that humans were oppressed by demonic creatures, some forsaking their human lineage to cross-breed with the creatures, he found it unbearable and thus began to spread his teachings. Although it was called preaching, he actually only taught up to the standard of second-tier cultivation techniques. After all, according to the scriptures, the strongest of this world¡¯s demonic creatures were only Tier 1, and having the second-tier cultivation techniques was already more than sufficient for humans. While traversing the wilderness, Zhao Yu also took to casually killing any demonic creatures he encountered, collecting them in his storage space to help ordinary people master beginner Tier 1 techniques. Hastily traveling, Zhao Yu reached a place in three hours that a normal merchant caravan would need three to four days to journey to. As before, Zhao Yu directly chose the most central area and started his teachings using the Imperial Demons as examples to establish his authority. Unlike the first session of seven days, this time Zhao Yu taught for only three days, and then immediately moved on to the next city. As his footsteps covered the cities of humans, the world began gradually circulating legends about him. Especially among ordinary people, various cultivation techniques were spreading far and wide. This, however, posed a threat to the Imperial Demons. The techniques Zhao Yu taught could not be practiced by the Imperial Demons, only by ordinary humans. For the greater good of the human race, it was a boon that ordinary people could cultivate as it meant a major defeat was looming for the demonic creatures. But for the Imperial Demons, this was not good news. After all, in the past, the Imperial Demons were the undesputed privileged class, who could act recklessly and dominate over ordinary people. Now, ordinary people could become as powerful as Imperial Demons through cultivation. This severely threatened the status of the Imperial Demons, particularly those who had previously treated ordinary people extremely harshly, as they now feared retribution. After all, purely in terms of numbers, ordinary people were hundreds to thousands of times more numerous than Imperial Demons, and once these people succeeded in cultivation, it would indeed become the era of ordinary people. Thus, major families of Imperial Demons gathered together to discuss countermeasures. ¡°That old ancestor really deserves to die!¡± ¡°Yes, what was he even doing coming out like that¡­¡± ¡°In Forbidden Border Town, I¡¯ve already ordered them to kill anyone who has practiced the techniques and to confiscate and destroy all cultivation techniques¡­¡± ¡°But just doing this isn¡¯t enough to stop the circulation of the techniques, especially since that old ancestor is still spreading them¡­¡± ¡°The only solution now is to eliminate that old ancestor to stop the spread of the techniques¡­¡± One elderly Imperial Demon frowned and said, ¡°But that old ancestor seems very powerful, just by himself, he managed to overpower the entire Forbidden Border Town¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, no matter how strong he is, there¡¯s a limit, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that if several hundreds or thousands of us attack together, he could really turn the tide?!¡± Some were skeptical, having not witnessed Zhao Yu¡¯s power firsthand, only believing that the people of Forbidden Border Town were weak-willed and easily intimidated. ¡°Let¡¯s just do it, otherwise if we delay further, those ordinary people might also rise up¡­¡± Soon, the Imperial Demons discussed and finalized a plan to strike when Zhao Yu arrived at a certain city. ¡­ ¡°That should be about right¡­ Another city¡¯s teachings done, Zhao Yu sighed in relief. Coming to this world, almost a month had passed, initially because he resented the hybrid Imperial Demons and wanted to empower the pureblood humans. Later, while preaching, Zhao Yu unexpectedly filled in the gaps in his own cultivation, gaining new insights, which was a pleasant surprise. [Would you like to spend 100 Technology Points to return?] Yes! Accompanied by a wave of dizziness, Zhao Yu teleported back to the Underground World of Earth Origin Star. ¡°100 Technology Points correspond to a Tier 1 world, our world is a tier-four world corresponding to one hundred thousand Technology Points¡­¡± ¡°So, there are fifth-tier and sixth-tier worlds too?!¡± Zhao Yu looked at the sparse dots representing fifth-tier and sixth-tier worlds in the Heavenly Treasure Mirror, a doubt arising in his mind. ¡°What exactly is the deal with these worlds?!¡± ¡°Why were they hidden?¡± A fifth-tier world requires one million Technology Points, which Zhao Yu currently couldn¡¯t afford; even if he could, it seemed like a lot to part with. After all, one million was just the transportation fee, and it wasn¡¯t guaranteed to elevate him to fifth-tier. ¡°But, this too is a path¡­¡± ¡°With the limit of this world locked at the peak of the fourth tier, if I still can¡¯t break through by then, I might try going to other worlds¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Having understood the use of the Heavenly Treasure Mirror, Zhao Yu gradually re-focused, as the tool was currently of no use to him. Ordinary first, second, and third-tier worlds, where he would be invincible upon arrival, were unnecessary. As for the other tier-four worlds, he did have the necessary Technology Points for transport, but there was no need. After all, the world he was currently in was already tier-four, and it had even unexpectedly connected with an exotic realm, essentially making for two tier-four worlds. Chapter 887 - Chapter 887: Chapter 105 Hidden Dragon List_2 Chapter 887: Chapter 105 Hidden Dragon List_2 ¡°` Zhao Yu restarted the array formation, checking the situation outside. After a month, the outside had been swept clean, and there were hardly any people left. However, Zhao Yu noticed that a new surveillance array had been established on the perimeter. ¡°It must be a safety measure to prevent the relic from reappearing¡­¡± ¡°This array formation is pretty average¡­¡± After observing for a while, Zhao Yu found that the warning array set up outside was quite ordinary, and with the Super Brain, he could easily avoid it. After all, during this time, the Super Brain had absorbed everything from the small world, naturally including array formations. By now, it was equivalent to a tier-four Array Master from the exotic lands. Having left the small world and evaded the warning array, Zhao Yu successfully escaped surveillance and headed straight for the direction of Qian City. ¡­ ¡°That pinnacle tomb relic not only caused the fall of countless third-tier fighters but also the death of three fourth-tier fighters¡­¡± ¡°Most importantly, it is suspected that someone controlled the pinnacle secret realm, leading to the deaths of many¡­¡± ¡°But not long after everyone escaped, the pinnacle secret realm disappeared without a trace¡­¡± ¡°Later, numerous Marquises hurried there one after another, naturally, all to no avail¡­¡± ¡°However, for those third-tier prodigies, this was not necessarily a bad thing¡­¡± ¡°Especially for the ninth sister of the Su family, who usually kept a low profile but managed to fight Zhang Hong Yan to a draw, to everyone¡¯s surprise¡­¡± ¡°Apart from that, Xu Chang Qing also appeared in this secret realm¡­¡± ¡°Of course, the most important thing is that this time, the pinnacle tomb drew back many fighters at the peak of the fourth tier, including several ultimate elders from major families¡­¡± As a State City, Qian City was not just a single city; it was surrounded by five satellite cities. Zhao Yu was currently in a teahouse in one of the satellite cities, drinking tea and listening to the gossip of the underworld. ¡°Hmm?¡± Suddenly, Zhao Yu¡¯s expression subtly changed. Although he was leisurely sitting there, his Vision Range was fully activated. He noticed that a fourth-tier fighter had disguised himself as an old man, wandering around the streets. ¡°Not detected, probably not an ultimate fighter¡­¡± Previously, Zhao Yu¡¯s vision scan had been noticed by ultimate fighters, so this person not detecting his vision scan meant he was likely just an ordinary fourth-tier fighter. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t think too much of it. Perhaps the person was simply experiencing life. He sipped his tea and continued listening to the tales of the underworld. ¡°That Xu Chang Qing, I heard his academy mission failed, and after losing a large number of credits, he actually went to challenge Liang Chaoxi, ranked 38th on the Hidden Dragon List¡­¡± ¡°Most importantly, after fighting Liang Chaoxi for three hundred rounds, he actually won, successfully taking Liang Chaoxi¡¯s place and becoming 38th on the Hidden Dragon List¡­¡± ¡°And Liang Chaoxi?¡± ¡°Naturally, he swapped ranks with Xu Chang Qing and went down to 99th¡­¡± ¡°Sss~!¡± Someone gasped in amazement, ¡°How did Xu Chang Qing gain strength so quickly after going to the countryside?!¡± ¡°Indeed, every person on the Hidden Dragon List is an exceptionally talented genius, with notable gaps in strength between rankings. Xu Chang Qing is just too exaggerated¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that Moon City also has some heaven-defying opportunity?!¡± A young girl, about seventeen or eighteen, spoke with sparkling eyes to an elderly man in his seventies or eighties, ¡°Grandpa, shall we also go to Moon City? Maybe I could come across some opportunity and make it on the Hidden Dragon List¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, silly child, what opportunity could there be in Moon City, even if there were, that would be Xu Chang Qing¡¯s opportunity, how could bystanders like you and me obtain it?¡± As the old man seemed to know some inside information, people quickly asked him for details. The elderly man laughed, saying indifferently, ¡°I have a junior working in the temple¡­¡± ¡°Recently, they received an application from Oracle Xu Tian of Moon City to return to Qian City¡­¡± ¡°Oracle of Moon City?!¡± ¡°That fourth-tier fighter who possesses one of the Crippled Symbol Arts?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Someone asked doubtfully, ¡°Does this have anything to do with Xu Chang Qing¡¯s fortune?¡± ¡°Hehe, when the Xu family was destroyed years ago, why didn¡¯t Xu Tian seek revenge? With his four limits break ability, he should have caused a massive slaughter¡­¡± The old man smiled and said, ¡°The reason Xu Tian was able to restrain himself was because their Xu family had a young girl¡­¡± ¡°Not many people know that a huge reason Xu Tian went to Moon City was for that girl, to ensure she survived¡­¡± As the old man explained, many nodded in understanding, not expecting Xu Tian to have such a past. But then, everyone became even more confused. ¡°But what does this have to do with Xu Chang Qing?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the connection? Haven¡¯t you noticed that they both share the surname Xu?¡± ¡°Surname Xu?¡± Someone was astonished, ¡°Could it be that from the Xu family, not only a girl survived, but also a boy?!¡± ¡°Foolish!¡± The old man scoffed, speaking indifferently, ¡°What boy? That Xu Chang Qing is a girl who just likes to dress as a man¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The entire place was shocked, and many were left open-mouthed at the revelation that Xu Chang Qing was a woman. ¡°No wonder, I thought he was so delicate-looking. Turns out it¡¯s a woman¡­¡± By the window, Zhao Yu¡¯s brow suddenly furrowed. He wasn¡¯t surprised upon hearing Xu Chang Qing was a woman; in fact, he had already learned the truth through his vision scan. ¡°` Chapter 888 - Chapter 888: Chapter 105 Hidden Dragon List_3 Chapter 888: Chapter 105 Hidden Dragon List_3 At this moment, what truly troubled him was the discovery of that tier-four elder, who was now 100 meters away from him. Moreover, judging by the trajectory of his movements, it seemed he was heading in his direction. ¡°Waiter, the check!¡± Zhao Yu slowly stood up, dropped some Silver, and left the tea house. This time he deliberately chose a different direction, wanting to see if the old man would continue to follow him. Moments later, Zhao Yu¡¯s expression turned somewhat unsightly. He had feigned changing directions twice, and in his Vision Range, the old man was similarly making turns, but from start to finish, he was always coming towards him. ¡°This person¡­¡± Zhao Yu was somewhat exasperated. He scrutinized the elder¡¯s true appearance underneath the disguise, which appeared to be in his fifties or sixties, someone he had never seen before. ¡°He seems somewhat familiar¡­¡± Zhao Yu quickly had his Super Brain compare all the people he had seen with the disguised elder. Moments later¡­ [He Qing, Facial similarity 46%¡­] [He Yun, Facial similarity 39%¡­] [He Jiaying, Facial similarity 58%¡­] ¡°Remnants of the He family!¡± Zhao Yu instantly understood the situation with the elder in disguise. Back when he left Moon City, Xu Tian had warned him that in Qian City, there was a branch of the He family, and among them was a tier-four fighter in charge. ¡°But¡­ how did he know my location?!¡± Zhao Yu was puzzled; he had been very low-key upon his arrival, and not much time had passed. How could that He family fourth tier fighter have discovered him? He conducted a vision scan and observed the surroundings. The passersby looked very normal, not like there were any spies. ¡°Could it be some exotic technique?¡± Zhao Yu speculated that there might be some Tracking Technique from the exotic lands, which the He family¡¯s remnant was using. ¡°Looking at his demeanor, he plans to assassinate me¡­¡± As a State City, Qian City was home to numerous fighters and had the most stringent rules; it did not allow anyone to fight within the city, unless they went to a specific place for a duel. Although the He family¡¯s remnant was also a fourth tier fighter, in terms of strength, he was not prominent among the tier-four and certainly not in a position to break the rules. Of course, if he could manage to assassinate Zhao Yu here, it wasn¡¯t necessarily the case that someone would follow up on it. Zhao Yu understood that as a fourth tier, the He family¡¯s remnant dared not fly over directly to take his life, mainly for fear of the city guards¡¯ intervention. Instead, getting close in disguise to assassinate, and then fleeing forcefully after succeeding, would be easier to escape responsibility. ¡°This indicates, although this fellow comes for revenge, he doesn¡¯t want to risk his own life, hence the need for a disguise¡­¡± Zhao Yu stroked his chin, feeling this was a point he could exploit. ¡°As for the safest place here¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely Hong Wu Academy¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s lips curved upward, knowing how to avoid the He family¡¯s remnant¡¯s assassination attempt. With that thought, he quickened his pace, extending the distance between them to 200 meters. After that, Zhao Yu made several twists and turns and headed straight for the train station. In Qian City, where fighters abound, there are five major satellite cities interconnected by trains for convenient travel. These trains were not only guarded by tier-four fighters, but were also blessed with all kinds of runes, making them akin to moving magic artifacts, unafraid of attacks by demonic creatures. Soon, the Super Brain calculated an escape route. After several transfers, Zhao Yu successfully shook off the He family¡¯s remnant. Even after his disappearance from the Vision Range, the He family¡¯s remainder didn¡¯t fly after him, confirming his guess that the man was afraid of death and would not implicate himself while seeking revenge. ¡°Is it a coincidence, or have I been discovered?!¡± Watching the direction Zhao Yu left, He Shijie was somewhat puzzled but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. The Tracking Technique he obtained from the exotic lands could let him precisely know Zhao Yu¡¯s position. ¡­ The gates of Hong Wu Academy in Qian City were imposing, with strong and powerful guards standing at the entrance. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Xu Chang Qing. Could you pass a message for me?¡± As expected, Zhao Yu was stopped at the gate. ¡°Passing messages is not my duty. For such matters, find someone else!¡± The guard was cold, with not the slightest intention to help. Moreover, there was even a hint of mockery in his eyes. He had seen many people like this before, many of whom didn¡¯t even know the students inside and harbored various reasons for asking them to pass messages. There was a guard who had, due to his newness, helped call forth a fourth-year student, only to find that it was a chase for a celebrity, which greatly angered the fourth-year student, resulting in the guard getting his salary docked. Since then, guards encountering such requests have turned a blind eye and a deaf ear. Zhao Yu paused, then quickly realized that this was Hong Wu Academy, where the students inside were all very outstanding. Especially a standout few who were like celebrities. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He himself thought Xu Chang Qing was just so-so, a fifty-fifty in terms of strength, but in reality, Xu Chang Qing had a rather prominent reputation among Qian City¡¯s young generation, with many girls pursuing him. Especially after Xu Chang Qing recently challenged the higher-ranking Liang Chaoxi, obtaining the thirty-eighth position on the Hidden Dragon List, the number of people looking for Xu Chang Qing had increased. While he was thinking, a girl who looked about seventeen or eighteen years old came walking in. She gave Zhao Yu a glance, sizing him up and noticing he was not wearing a uniform, then turned her head towards the guard and said, ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ª WRITE A REVIEW Chapter 889 - Chapter 889: Chapter 105 Hidden Dragon List_4 Chapter 889: Chapter 105 Hidden Dragon List_4 ¡°Help me call Xu Chang Qing¡­¡± The guard shrugged his shoulders, rejecting the girl just as he had rejected Zhao Yu. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, it¡¯s Xu Chang Qing¡¯s. If you don¡¯t call him out, I¡¯ll just sit here and not leave!¡± This young girl clearly had an edge, resorting directly to threats. The guard glanced at her, disdainfully saying, ¡°You¡¯re saying it¡¯s Xu Chang Qing¡¯s child you¡¯re carrying? That might be more plausible than you claiming to be pregnant with his child. Haven¡¯t you seen the recent news?!¡± The young girl was stunned for a moment, then took out her phone to check the news. When she saw that Xu Chang Qing was female, a look of stupefaction appeared in her eyes. Zhao Yu also wanted to laugh; these starstruck young girls, in pursuit of their idols, only to find out they are of the same sex. Just when Zhao Yu thought the young girl would give up, she suddenly turned to him, ¡°Brother, are you from this school? Can you help me call Xu Chang Qing?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m also here to see Xu Chang Qing. They haven¡¯t let me through either!¡± Zhao Yu shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he was also stuck outside. The young girl immediately appeared disappointed. Zhao Yu, however, turned around and left the gatehouse just as three female students walked out from the school, and he quickly went up to meet them. ¡°Hello, students¡­¡± The three female students inspected Zhao Yu, seeing him come from the gatehouse, and immediately understood the situation. Two of the girls openly showed their scorn, while the third girl shook her head, saying, ¡°Asking us to call someone for you is thankless, we¡¯d rather not¡­¡± Zhao Yu felt helpless. His phone did have battery, but the apps in Qian City were different, and he couldn¡¯t contact Xu Chang Qing using Moon City methods. ¡°Xu Chang Qing is my friend. Could you please help me call out to her? Even shouting in the app saying it¡¯s from Zhao Yu would be okay¡­¡± ¡°Looking for Xu Chang Qing?!¡± The girl shook her head, ¡°She is a school celebrity, we can hardly meet her¡­¡± ¡°Who is looking for Xu Chang Qing?!¡± Just then, a delicate voice came from a distance. Zhao Yu turned his head to see a huge man, with a height of two meters and a very burly physique, walking out of the school gate. The girl, who had initially also been looking for Xu Chang Qing along with Zhao Yu, saw this intimidating man and immediately turned to leave. The other three girls just shrugged their shoulders as if to say if you don¡¯t leave now, someone will come and give you trouble. Unexpectedly, Zhao Yu walked straight towards him. ¡°Nowadays, people are really risking their lives for celebrities¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, Liang Chaoxi just lost, and he¡¯s in a bad mood; he might take it out on him¡­¡± One of the female students shook her head, thinking Zhao Yu was probably going to get beaten up. ¡°Hello, student, could you help me call Xu Chang Qing? I¡¯m her friend!¡± Zhao Yu saw someone responding and quickly joined the conversation. ¡°You are her friend?!¡± Liang Chaoxi showed a strange expression on his face, sizing up Zhao Yu from top to bottom. Seeing his skinny figure, he narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Do you know who I am?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if you know Xu Chang Qing, just help me out by telling him¡­¡± Zhao Yu hesitated a moment, thinking just being an ordinary friend might not be enough motivation for help, so he simply said, ¡°I¡¯m his close friend¡­¡± ¡°Close friend, eh~~!¡± Liang Chaoxi grinned, a mysterious aura spreading around. Students passing by now turned their attention to them. After noticing Liang Chaoxi, they became more interested. After all, he¡¯s a well-known figure on the Hidden Dragon List, recently dropped to number ninety-nine, and was in a particularly bad mood, unsure what kind of trouble he might stir up. ¡°This guy, really clueless, didn¡¯t see the hostile tone in Liang Chaoxi¡¯s voice, yet dared to join the conversation, not only that, but claiming to be Xu Chang Qing¡¯s close friend¡­¡± One of the three girls suddenly covered her head, seemingly thinking Zhao Yu was inept. ¡°Yeah, I watched that match too. Liang Chaoxi was completely suppressed by Xu Chang Qing, with nowhere to use his strength, simply grinded down¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard Xu Chang Qing learned his grandfather¡¯s Crippled Symbol Art, very fast¡­¡± A kind-hearted girl stepped forward a few steps as if she wanted to go up and warn Zhao Yu. ¡°Yu Ziwei, don¡¯t you dare go over there, didn¡¯t you see how bad Liang Chaoxi¡¯s mood is?¡± She had just taken two steps when her companions stopped her. Yu Ziwei hesitated for a moment and ultimately just shook her head, mourning for Zhao Yu in silence for three seconds. ¡°Good, catching you here, let¡¯s change the location and have another match with Xu Chang Qing¡­¡± Liang Chaoxi¡¯s face showed fierceness. That previous match, he had felt extremely frustrated. Even though he was far stronger than Xu Chang Qing, he couldn¡¯t touch him and was simply worn down, which made him quite furious. It would have been nothing if his anger had subsided, but now someone had come to stir up trouble, claiming to be Xu Chang Qing¡¯s close friend, so he had to deal with him. Looking at the strange Liang Chaoxi in front of him, Zhao Yu suddenly realized, ¡°Are you that Liang Chaoxi who lost the match to Xu Chang Qing?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Heh, now you realize, but it¡¯s too late!¡± Liang Chaoxi, not one to dilly-dally, reached out his large hand toward Zhao Yu, aiming directly at his neck. This move employed a bit of skill; ordinary people, or even average third-tier fighters, would be caught by it if they were not careful. ¡°That¡¯s a bit senseless, you lost to Xu Chang Qing, why take it out on me?!¡± Chapter 890 - Chapter 890: Chapter 105 Hidden Dragon List_5 Chapter 890: Chapter 105 Hidden Dragon List_5 A shocking scene unfolded before everyone¡¯s eyes. Zhao Yu easily blocked Liang Chaoxi¡¯s confident strike and even managed to grab his wrist. ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Liang Chaoxi, after all, even a casual grab isn¡¯t something ordinary people can handle!¡± ¡°Could it be that this person is truly Xu Chang Qing¡¯s close friend, and also a powerhouse at the third-tier peak?!¡± People suddenly became interested, calling over friends to witness the spectacle. ¡°You¡¯re fighting here, and the school doesn¡¯t care? The city guards don¡¯t care?!¡± Zhao Yu asked with some confusion. ¡°The school?¡± ¡°The city guards?!¡± Liang Chaoxi violently broke free from Zhao Yu¡¯s grip on his wrist, sneered, and said, ¡°The school encourages it, so why would they care?!¡± He threw back his head and laughed loudly, ¡°Now that I see you have some strength, I can rest assured and beat you severely¡­¡± Previously, thinking Zhao Yu was just an ordinary person, he hadn¡¯t planned to go too hard on him. Now it appeared that Zhao Yu was far from ordinary; his strength was at least at the third tier, qualifying him as an opponent. ¡°There¡¯s no need, you just call Xu Chang Qing over. Whatever grudge is between you, you sort it out!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head. It wasn¡¯t his duty to clean up after Xu Chang Qing¡¯s mess. ¡°Beat me first then we¡¯ll talk!¡± Liang Chaoxi launched a direct palm strike, chopping down towards Zhao Yu. With no better option, Zhao Yu could only raise his arm to block. ¡°Boom~!¡± The trial strike issued a loud bang before halting. ¡°That guy actually caught Liang Chaoxi¡¯s palm!¡± ¡°Incredible!¡± The onlookers were astonished that a seemingly random person could withstand Liang Chaoxi¡¯s palm. ¡°You¡¯re quite strong, now I believe you are Xu Chang Qing¡¯s close friend!¡± Liang Chaoxi stepped back two paces, looking at Zhao Yu with a serious expression, and said, ¡°If you can beat me, I¡¯ll call over Xu Chang Qing, how about that?!¡± Zhao Yu glanced around and saw that quite a crowd had gathered. Thinking that if they started to fight, Xu Chang Qing would hear the news and come over, he nodded and agreed. ¡°Hidden Dragon List rank ninety-nine, Liang Chaoxi!¡± Liang Chaoxi introduced himself formally. From the previous test, he felt that Zhao Yu¡¯s strength was at least at the True Qi Boundary Third Stage, which was enough to make it onto the lower ranks of the Hidden Dragon List. ¡°Nameless nobody, Zhao Yu!¡± Zhao Yu thought it over; he did indeed lack any significant reputation. Back in the teahouse, there had been absolutely no news about him, which showed that his Rank 5 status was meaningless in these Great Cities. ¡°Nameless nobody?!¡± Liang Chaoxi felt insulted. How could someone at the True Qi Boundary Third Stage be a nameless nobody?! As for Zhao Yu, the name rang no bells for him, but how could that be possible, unless the name given was false? This infuriated him, feeling he had been disrespected. ¡°Take this!¡± Liang Chaoxi took large strides, stomping heavily as he hurled several punches towards Zhao Yu. Upon seeing this, Zhao Yu exchanged a few blows, sensing the intense strength of the other man, he immediately gave up on direct confrontation and instead increased the distance between them. The difference in strength was too great; Liang Chaoxi lived up to his build, having significantly more strength than the average person. ¡°Trying to run again?!¡± Seeing Zhao Yu attempting to put distance between them, Liang Chaoxi thought of the kite-flying strategy Xu Chang Qing had used before, and he was instantly enraged. ¡°Die!¡± He slapped the pocket at his waist and instantly, a Wolf Fang Club appeared in his hand. The club was nearly three meters long, covered in sharp spikes; anyone would know it¡¯s painful to get hit by it. Just as the club was about to smash down on Zhao Yu, he tapped his foot, and in the next second, he had shifted position like teleportation, reappearing dozens of meters away. At the same time, a bow and arrow appeared in his hand. If Xu Chang Qing could rely on speed to win against this man, then Zhao Yu naturally wasn¡¯t going to do the thankless task of close combat. ¡°Swoosh~!¡± Zhao Yu pulled the bowstring, and an Energy Arrow naturally formed, shooting out immediately as he released the string, appearing in front of Liang Chaoxi in a blink of an eye. ¡°Boom~!¡± Liang Chaoxi was startled, wrist snapping down just in time to block the arrow with his Wolf Fang Club, narrowly avoiding a hit. ¡°You little rascal, you¡¯re even more annoying than Xu Chang Qing!¡± Liang Chaoxi roared in anger. Although Xu Chang Qing relied on speed to move around, he at least fought at close range. But Zhao Yu was not only extremely fast, he also engaged in long-range archery. As Liang Chaoxi bellowed, he rushed forward with his Phantom Steps, trying to close the gap with Zhao Yu. But no matter how hard he tried, he always remained a hundred meters away from Zhao Yu. This distance all but eradicated all of Liang Chaoxi¡¯s mid-range tactics. While he did have long-range attacks, he wasn¡¯t a Master at them, meaning that hitting the target was unlikely, and even if he did, the power wouldn¡¯t suffice. ¡°Damn, who is this guy, to actually be able to carry on back and forth with Liang Chaoxi?!¡± ¡°Not just back and forth, I feel like we¡¯re about to see a repeat of the fight between Liang Chaoxi and Xu Chang Qing¡­¡± ¡°Hearing the introduction from that guy just now, he seems to be called Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°Have you heard of such a person?!¡± ¡°Never heard of him. Does Qian City have a Zhao family?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it¡­¡± ¡°Then where did he pop up from?!¡± Hearing the conversations of those nearby, Yu Ziwei suddenly thought of the news she saw inadvertently. It seemed like the person Xu Chang Qing was supposed to protect going to Moon City was named Zhao Yu. But wasn¡¯t that Zhao Yu supposed to be dead? ¡ª Chapter 891 - Chapter 891: Chapter 106: Ten-Year Limit Chapter 891: Chapter 106: Ten-Year Limit ¡°Liang Chaoxi was actually suppressed!¡± As the fight continued, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Zhao Yu was actually gaining the upper hand. ¡°Is it possible that Liang Chaoxi hasn¡¯t started using his real strength yet?!¡± ¡°How could that be, didn¡¯t you see he even used his Phantom Steps?!¡± ¡°This is one of Liang Chaoxi¡¯s rarest Phantom Steps; now that even they have been used, it shows that he truly can¡¯t catch up with Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°Just like how Liang Chaoxi couldn¡¯t catch up with Xu Chang Qing back then¡­¡± In the arena, Liang Chaoxi roared repeatedly. He hadn¡¯t expected that the most annoying opponent would coincide with him again. Moreover, this person was related to Xu Chang Qing, someone very close. ¡°Hm?!¡± While Zhao Yu was weaving around, he suddenly noticed a young man in his twenties appear in his Vision Range. After seeing through the disguise, he was shocked to find that this man was the remnant of the He family who had previously approached him disguised as an old man. ¡°This man really is a lingering ghost¡­¡± Zhao Yu was almost certain that this remnant of the He family definitely possessed some kind of Tracking Technique. What to do?! In almost an instant, Zhao Yu thought of a solution. ¡°Are all of you from Hong Wu Academy this weak?!¡± ¡°I heard you were something like the thirty-eighth on the Hidden Dragon List before; is this strength really worthy of the thirty-eighth position?!¡± Zhao Yu scoffed lightly and said aloud, ¡°Seeing this, your Hidden Dragon List really seems to be quite pathetic!¡± As soon as these words came out, the entire place was in an uproar. People didn¡¯t expect Zhao Yu to be this arrogant, looking down not only on Hong Wu Academy but even on the Hidden Dragon List. ¡°Who the hell is this guy, why is he so arrogant?!¡± ¡°Damn, it¡¯s all Liang Chaoxi¡¯s fault; he¡¯s been unable to defeat his opponent for so long¡­¡± A group of students from the Hong Wu Academy were filled with righteous indignation. Someone shouted, ¡°Zhao Yu, don¡¯t be too arrogant! Liang Chaoxi is just the ninety-ninth on our Hidden Dragon List of Hong Wu Academy, and there are many stronger than him¡­¡± ¡°Exactly, I¡¯ll inform the experts of the academy right now and have them come teach you a lesson¡­¡± Liang Chaoxi heard this and was immediately furious, fuming. What did they mean he was only ninety-ninth? With his strength, he should definitely be in the top fourteen. If it weren¡¯t for being particularly countered by Xu Chang Qing, how could he have fallen to ninety-ninth? He couldn¡¯t help but glare at the student who had spoken. The student was initially stunned, but then angrily said, ¡°Liang Chaoxi, why are you staring at me? You¡¯re the one bringing shame to our academy, and I can¡¯t even speak of it?¡± ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t you the ninety-ninth right now?¡± Liang Chaoxi was immediately at a loss for words, having no advantage when it came to the reputation of the school. Especially since what the student said seemed right; as a student of Hong Wu Academy, being humiliated by someone from another school was indeed shameful. Meanwhile, Zhao Yu continued with his provocative words, ¡°Tsk tsk, I heard you¡¯re one of the strong ones in Hong Wu Academy; how come your strength is so weak? Isn¡¯t your academy a bit too lame? Can¡¯t you send someone more capable for me to see?¡± What he needed to do now was to attract more of the academy¡¯s talents, hopefully drawing some tier-four ultimate fighters. That would make the He family remnant hesitate to act recklessly, thus avoiding assassination. ¡°This is so damn infuriating!¡± ¡°Liang Chaoxi, I might not like you, but I dislike that guy across from you even more. Can you not put in some effort and defeat him!¡± The surrounding students were grinding their teeth with anger, but their strength was not even comparable to Liang Chaoxi¡¯s, so at this moment they could only watch from the sidelines. ¡°Zhang Hong Yan is here!¡± ¡°Su Jiumei also arrived¡­¡± As the fight between the two intensified, more and more people heard the news and rushed over. However, what surprised Zhao Yu was that, appearing as Xu Chang Qing¡¯s best friend and fighting like this, Xu Chang Qing himself hadn¡¯t shown up. He must have been held up by something! ¡°Hm?!¡± Just then, Zhao Yu scanned someone, and the next second, he quickly put away his Vision Range while breaking into a cold sweat. It was an ultimate fighter who glanced at him while he was scanning with his Vision Range. ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop fighting!¡± The ultimate fighter suddenly appeared between the two, and at the same time, an invisible pressure came, firmly fixing them in place, making them unable to move even slightly. Zhao Yu was startled and instinctively thought to teleport, but was afraid of exposing this secret. He asked the Super Brain in his mind if he could teleport in this state. After receiving an affirmative answer, Zhao Yu then breathed a sigh of relief, leisurely watching the ultimate fighter. Having acquired the Heavenly Treasure Mirror, his confidence was further boosted, and even if he encountered such a tier-four ultimate fighter, he could escape if he couldn¡¯t win. ¡°Vice Chancellor¡­¡± ¡°Vice Chancellor!¡± The observing students immediately recognized the arrival and rushed to pay their respects. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect the Vice Chancellor himself to come upon hearing the news¡­¡± Liang Chaoxi in the arena was even more embarrassed, his face turning completely red with shame. After all, Zhao Yu had fought him, claiming their students from Hong Wu Academy were weak, tarnishing the academy¡¯s reputation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I am Zhou Yiming, the Vice Chancellor of Hong Wu Academy. Are you Zhao Yu?¡± The white-haired but gentle-looking ultimate fighter appeared quite amiable. Zhao Yu nodded slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve met the Vice Chancellor; I am Zhao Yu¡­¡± Zhou Yiming smiled and then asked, ¡°A month ago, you disappeared in the Apex tomb. May I know if you were the one who took down that small world, the Apex tomb?¡± Zhao Yu was taken aback for a moment, not expecting the Vice Chancellor to be so direct. He responded, ¡°What if I did, what if I didn¡¯t?¡± Chapter 892 - Chapter 892: Chapter 106: Ten-Year Restriction_2 Chapter 892: Chapter 106: Ten-Year Restriction_2 ¡°Young friend, don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Zhou Yiming waved his hand and smiled, ¡°If the Apex tomb has acknowledged you as its master, I certainly won¡¯t make a move to snatch it¡­¡± ¡°If you indeed have that small world in your possession, our Hong Wu Academy would like to rent it. Also, if there are any magical artifacts you don¡¯t need, you can auction them off to exchange for resources¡­¡± As soon as these words came out, the entire room was in an uproar. ¡°Zhao Yu has the Apex tomb?!¡± ¡°That tomb that has claimed countless lives and even caused tier-four fighters to bleed, is it in Zhao Yu¡¯s hands?!¡± Not just ordinary students, even Zhang Hong Yan, Su Jiumei, and others were all staring at Zhao Yu with faces of disbelief. Initially, both of them were also inside the tomb, and if not for the protection passed down by their families, they might have died there as well. Just thinking about that terrifying illusion inside the tomb made them shudder with fear. Especially after Marquis Wei Wu summarized the incident, stating that the illusion had once been a pinnacle fighter among the ultimate fighters. ¡°Rent the small world?¡± Zhao Yu was stunned for a moment. He did have some ideas about selling the magical artifacts, but renting out the small world? ¡°Yes, we want to transform it into a place for training students. Of course, if you have concerns about it, you can choose not to rent it now. We can talk again when you think the timing is right,¡± Zhou Yiming said with a smile. Zhao Yu nodded. Seeing that the other party was not forcing him to hand over the small world or strongly insisting on renting it, he then asked, ¡°If I decide to sell the magical artifacts, how much are you willing to offer?¡± The conversation between the two wasn¡¯t hidden from others, but it still left the crowd utterly shocked. ¡°Does Zhao Yu know who he is dealing with?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the vice-principal, an ultimate fighter¡­¡± Everyone was stunned by Zhao Yu¡¯s unyielding and respectful attitude. Especially people like Zhang Hong Yan. Even they, when facing an ultimate fighter, would give ample respect and face. Not like Zhao Yu, who treated it as if he was dealing with a peer. ¡°This kind of bearing, I am inferior to him¡­¡± Zhang Hong Yan lamented. Upon hearing this, Su Jiumei thought for a moment and then nodded in agreement. ¡°From Marquis Wei Wu¡¯s description, the Apex tomb you acquired is vast, filled with magical artifacts and treasures as countless as the hairs of a cow. Alone, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t handle it¡­¡± Zhou Yiming smiled and said, ¡°So, might as well organize an auction, let everyone in the world compete for it¡­¡± An auction, a method where the highest bidder wins, naturally benefits the seller since many magical artifacts have the potential to sell at a premium. Zhao Yu naturally had no reason to disagree, but he immediately worried that the person setting the prices might underbid them, so he expressed his concerns openly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the reserve price needs your approval, and each increment will not be less than a certain figure. How about that?¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± With that, as their discussion continued, an auction that would attract the attention of the whole world was settled. The auction was scheduled for a week later, and the venue was chosen to be the plaza outside the temple in Qian City. This timeframe was enough for the strong from the other seven State Cities and the Holy City to arrive. It seemed just as Zhou Yiming had said, apparently wanting to benefit all in the world. Under Zhou Yiming¡¯s arrangements, Zhao Yu also checked into the VIP guest room of the Hong Wu Academy. It was on the third day that Xu Chang Qing came to find him. ¡°Sorry, I was training in a secluded spot for the past few days, and I didn¡¯t know your news. It was only when someone informed me that I found out¡­¡± As soon as he entered the door, Xu Chang Qing apologized and then gauged Zhao Yu, exclaiming, ¡°By the way, how did you conquer the Apex tomb?!¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the backup left by my grandfather, I might have also died in the tomb¡­¡± She clicked her tongue in wonder. In the excursion to the Apex tomb, aside from a few with tier-four protective measures, nearly all the third-tier had perished within. And she knew all too well about Zhao Yu¡¯s background. The fact that not only had he emerged unscathed, but he had also become the master of that small world. ¡°That¡¯s a long story¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, showing no intention of explaining. Xu Chang Qing, knowing when to stop, didn¡¯t press further but switched topics, ¡°By the way, someone contacted me, wanting me to pass on a message to you¡­¡± ¡°He family¡¯s remnants?¡± Zhao Yu asked casually. ¡°You guessed it?¡± Xu Chang Qing laughed and then said, ¡°After you checked into the guest quarters of Hong Wu Academy and with the upcoming auction, the tier-four fighter from the He family got quite scared and wants to make peace with you¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡± Zhao Yu casually asked. During the past three days, he hadn¡¯t been idly waiting. Zhou Yiming was very thoughtful and had lent him quite a few resources, allowing him to successfully break through to the fourth tier of the True Qi Realm. With his current condition, if nothing unexpected occurred, he could advance to tier-four within a maximum of a month. Once he reached tier-four, he would become one of the strongest under the ultimate fighters, no longer considering a mere ordinary tier-four fighter as a threat. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°One fourth-tier divine medicine, ten third-tier divine medicines plus various resources¡­¡± Xu Chang Qing merely stated the offer without advocating for it, leaving it entirely up to Zhao Yu to decide. Zhao Yu pondered for a moment. The offer was indeed very good, enough to build another tier-four fighter. Considering that the He family had only one tier-four fighter, this offer nearly drained their resources. Seeing this, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t bother to haggle further and nodded, ¡°I agree. From now on, we owe nothing to each other!¡± Chapter 893 - Chapter 893: Chapter 106 Ten-Year Restriction_3 Chapter 893: Chapter 106 Ten-Year Restriction_3 ¡°Haha, that is indeed his fortune!¡± Xu Chang Qing laughed heartily. That was no lie, with Zhao Yu¡¯s potential, becoming an ultimate fighter someday was just a matter of time, sadly, however, he was an old citizen, limited to a mere ten years of life. What a pity¡­ Xu Chang Qing couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of regret, but seeing that Zhao Yu showed no sign of abnormality, she couldn¡¯t help admiring his remarkable temperament. The two then talked about the auction, and everything was basically in order. Soon, the auction was held as planned, and those attending were essentially factions that possessed ultimate fighters. After each magical artifact was sold, all the resources were delivered straight into Zhao Yu¡¯s hands. This was also something Zhou Yiming had arranged, fearing Zhao Yu might overthink the situation. Naturally, Zhao Yu was quite satisfied with this arrangement. After a day of fiery bidding at the auction, Zhao Yu had sold almost ninety percent of his magical artifacts, keeping only ten percent as reserves. The resources he obtained were beyond imagination, not only enough to let him easily cultivate to the ninth level of the True Qi Realm, but also sufficient to reach the fourth tier of the ultimate fighter. Meanwhile, the outside world¡¯s discussions about the auction and Zhao Yu grew even more intense. ¡°Zhao Yu is now truly rich enough to rival countries!¡± ¡°Indeed, the resources he¡¯s gained from this auction are enough to form a new Ultimate fighter family¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s just an old citizen, only having at most ten years to live¡­¡± The speaker may be unintentional, but the listener may have intent. Who knows how many families were stirred up by the news, seeking to forge ties with Zhao Yu. After all, in their view, Zhao Yu would die in ten years, and all those resources would naturally be left behind. It wasn¡¯t just ordinary fourth-tier families that were tempted, even Ultimate fighter families were quite moved and sent many beautiful young women with the hope of forming marital ties with Zhao Yu. Even those normally aloof figures like Su Jiumei and Liao Xiu Yan were being urged by their families to make more contact with Zhao Yu. Unfortunately, they searched everywhere but were unable to find any trace of Zhao Yu. Poor Xu Chang Qing hadn¡¯t had a day¡¯s peace; forget about cultivating, she couldn¡¯t even sleep without someone knocking at her door asking where Zhao Yu was, which made her miserably complain. At this very moment, Zhao Yu was in his small world. Having obtained so many resources, naturally, he wanted to convert them into strength. After two weeks of cultivation, Zhao Yu smoothly reached the ninth level of the True Qi Realm. He left the small world, found a desolate wilderness to quietly advance to the fourth tier, and before his tail was tracked, he once again entered the small world. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Probably hiding in that small world again¡­¡± ¡°Damn, Zhao Yu finally left Hong Wu Academy, and now he¡¯s gone into hiding again¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? The small world can¡¯t move; when he reappears, it¡¯ll still be here¡­¡± Zhao Yu made such a hasty return to the small world because he was now a hot commodity; everyone wanted to take a bite. Some wanted to form marital ties. Naturally, there were those who wanted to take a risk and rob him. Zhao Yu¡¯s actions attracted the attention of many. Almost all the major families sent people to the scene, even some ultimate fighters were keeping watch outside. Of course, they weren¡¯t there to steal anything. Instead, they wanted to see if Zhao Yu would call for help in a critical moment to exchange for some favors. One month later. When people outside were getting bored with the wait, a figure appeared on the wilderness. ¡°Zhao Yu, he¡¯s appeared!¡± ¡°He¡¯s finally out!¡± The hidden observers all stood out, but interestingly, they were all wearing masks. But how could such masks prevent Zhao Yu from clearly seeing their real faces with his Vision Range? Furthermore, as his strength reached the fourth tier, the initiation of a vision scan became even more covert. So much so that not even fourth-tier ultimate fighters could detect it. With just a sweep, Zhao Yu understood the situation on the field. ¡°I seem to be even more in demand than I thought!¡± Zhao Yu laughed, scanning over a thousand fourth-tier fighters within his Vision Range, some in plain sight, others in hiding, including a number of ultimate fighters. ¡°Zhao Yu, treasure resides where virtue lies. You¡¯re weak, but you hoard so many treasures, really courting disaster for yourself. It¡¯s best to hand them over¡­¡± ¡°Yes, old man, I run a money house. You could deposit those treasures in my money house¡­¡± At that moment, if there weren¡¯t so many people present, a fight would have likely broken out. But everyone was holding back, afraid of being the first target and thus being attacked by the others. Zhao Yu gave a slight smile and said indifferently, ¡°How about this. Everyone with hostile intentions stay within five hundred meters, and those here just for the excitement, retreat beyond five hundred meters.¡± ¡°Five hundred meters?!¡± The crowd was astonished, not understanding what Zhao Yu meant. Zhao Yu shrugged his shoulders, looking at the crowd silently, ¡°A month ago, I entered the fourth tier. Tell me, what strength do you think I have now?¡± ¡°If you plan to rob me, be prepared to die. The choice is yours. I¡¯ll give you ten more seconds to think¡­¡± The entire scene erupted. People couldn¡¯t believe Zhao Yu was so arrogant. From the tone of his voice, if anyone didn¡¯t retreat five hundred meters, he seemed ready to start a massacre. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How dare you?!¡± ¡°Hmph, even ultimate fighters wouldn¡¯t dare to speak such words!¡± No one present was a common fourth-tier fighter; all were of established renown and none seemed frightened by Zhao Yu¡¯s threat. Notably, mixed among them were a few genuine ultimate fighters, who didn¡¯t take Zhao Yu¡¯s words seriously. However, as Zhao Yu finished speaking, some, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, chose to back away, leaving the five hundred meter radius around Zhao Yu. Chapter 894 - Chapter 894: Chapter 106 Ten-Year Restriction_4 Chapter 894: Chapter 106 Ten-Year Restriction_4 Ten seconds flashed by in an instant. Within a 500-meter radius, there were still nearly three hundred people, each one a fourth-tier fighter, each carrying a strong self-confidence, wanting to see what Zhao Yu would do. ¡°I gave you the opportunity. If you can¡¯t seize it, don¡¯t blame me!¡± Zhao Yu said indifferently and then raised his hand to snap his fingers. ¡°Snap~!¡± The crisp sound echoed, and the whole place went silent. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± People from afar looked at the situation in the center, not understanding the significance of Zhao Yu¡¯s snap. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have any power, does it?¡± ¡°It looks like nothing happened!¡± People at a distance were puzzled. After Zhao Yu¡¯s snap, nothing seemed to have happened to the people around. ¡°Wait, something¡¯s not right!¡± Someone suddenly realized something and shouted out loud. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed it¡¯s too quiet inside?!¡± ¡°They were talking a lot just now, but now¡­¡± The person who spotted something amiss stopped abruptly because the next scene made him gape, just like everyone else, completely frozen on the spot. The fourth-tier fighters who were previously clamoring for Zhao Yu to hand over the treasure, at this moment, turned to dust as if they were eroded by the wind and were completely dispersed by a gentle breeze. In the blink of an eye, the living figures from a second ago had vanished without a trace in the next second. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Marquis Wei Wu was standing a kilometer away, staring dumbfounded at the scene. He had come here with the intention of stepping in when Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, hoping to earn Zhao Yu¡¯s gratitude for his help. After all, blatant robbery was not his style, nor his way of behaving. But now¡­ ¡°Impossible, among that group, there were even four Marquises¡­¡± Another ultimate fighter even stammered, awakened by this reality. ¡°Ultimate fighter?¡± ¡°No, he is at the pinnacle!¡± ¡°Even a pinnacle fighter wouldn¡¯t win that cleanly¡­¡± ¡°Among those at the pinnacle, he can still prevail!¡± All the ultimate fighters reacted, realizing that Zhao Yu was not just an ordinary fourth tier, not even a common ultimate fighter; he had crossed a great divide and become a pinnacle fighter. Zhou Yiming stood out shakily, ¡°Zhao Yu, have you¡­ reached the pinnacle?!¡± ¡°Have you reached the pinnacle?!¡± This question struck at the heart of everyone present. In their world, nobody had ever reached the pinnacle. Their world¡¯s limit seemed to be just the ultimate fighter level, with the only hope perhaps lying in the foreign world, after all, there were many pinnacle fighters there. But now, Zhao Yu¡¯s emergence shattered everyone¡¯s common sense. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve reached the pinnacle!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly, and it was only after ascending to the pinnacle that he deeply felt the force of the world and the shackles of some rules. That is, in this world¡ªor rather, for anyone branded by this world¡ªbreaking through from the fourth tier to the fifth is impossible. Beyond that, what shocked Zhao Yu was that even at the pinnacle, he was unable to break the limitation or curse that the old citizens could only live for ten years. ¡°What exactly is this thing that¡¯s like a law?!¡± Zhao Yu was greatly shocked. Only after reaching the pinnacle did he vaguely perceive that this world was controlled by some power, or by the rules of the world. It was as if the ten-year certain death for the old citizens was a rule akin to the law of universal gravitation, unbreakable by anyone. Zhao Yu had no time to chat with others and soared into the sky, heading towards the Holy City. He wanted to find a way to advance to the fifth tier. In the following half a year, Zhao Yu traveled throughout the entire world, from the Holy City to remote little towns, and even ventured to the foreign territories several times. But his efforts were fruitless. Or rather, not entirely fruitless. After communicating with the ultimate fighters of the foreign realms, he clearly understood one thing. That is, neither his world nor the other could advance to the fifth tier. It was as if there were some rule in the universe restricting it. Moreover, the points of light from the foreign world were found in the Heavenly Treasure Mirror by Zhao Yu. Like his own world, they were all tier-four and only required one hundred thousand Technology Points for transmission. In terms of strength, Zhao Yu had reached the end, and he could be called the invincible tier-four fighter. In the process of competing with the pinnacle fighters from the foreign realm, he was able to take on three at once. But at this moment, sweeping through the foreign realm wasn¡¯t very significant, because for others to achieve the pinnacle, they inevitably had to accomplish something great. As for Zhao Yu, he was an old citizen and could only live for ten years. The remaining nine years were insufficient for him to do anything significant. What made Zhao Yu feel most powerless was that during this period, through the Heavenly Treasure Mirror, he visited several worlds of Tier 1, second-tier, Tier 3, and even tier-four. However, no matter the world, he could not cultivate the Cultivation Technique of that world. It was as if some barrier was blocking it, or perhaps the imprint of his own world was etched into him, unable to be removed. ¡°What on earth is going on with this world?!¡± ¡°And what¡¯s the deal with these worlds in the Heavenly Treasure Mirror?!¡± Zhao Yu felt an unprecedented sense of confusion. ¡°Who set it up?!¡± ¡°And what is the purpose?!¡± These were the questions he was pursuing, but he couldn¡¯t find the answers. Another half a year passed, and Zhao Yu finally connected with the consciousness of his other clones. But what shocked him was that the Zhao Yu stationed at the Moon base, the original body, had died. The time of death was precisely when he first encountered the Heavenly Treasure Mirror. ¡°King of Canaan¡­ died of old age?!¡± Zhao Yu did not expect that he had lived out his life in a place that seemed like an illusion and had inadvertently caused the death of his original body. Furthermore, the other two clones had also reached the end of their tether. ¡°Has decades passed outside?!¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t expect that time here was different from the outside. Only two years had passed inside, but outside decades had flown by, wearing down the two clones to near death. ¡°Damn it, if this continues, once they die, and my ten-year limit is reached, I¡¯ll be dead too!¡± For the first time, Zhao Yu felt panic. In the past, he always felt that even if he died, it was okay, as long as the original body and other clones were there. But now, influenced by him, his original body had prematurely died, and the clones were approaching the end of their lifespans. ¡°The only solution now is that one path¡­¡± After deep consideration, Zhao Yu thought of a method. That was to continue creating clones and have the new clones enter the sixth-tier world in the Heavenly Treasure Mirror. Then, he would transfer there to assist the clone¡¯s growth, hoping to extend his lifespan. Of course, what was most important was that he wanted to figure out what was really going on. Why there were such rules in a material world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It seemed to involve the ultimate truth of the universe. After prolonged communication with the system, Zhao Yu found the way to send clones into the sixth-tier world of the Heavenly Treasure Mirror. The cost was three years of conquests across two worlds, plundering a large amount of resources. ¡°Only five years left, I hope I can find the clone and help it grow quickly¡­¡± After sending the clone into one of the sixth-tier worlds within the Heavenly Treasure Mirror, Zhao Yu took one last look at the world he had spent five years in and resolutely activated the Heavenly Treasure Mirror to transport himself. Chapter 895 - Chapter 895: Chapter 107 Titan Star Chapter 895: Chapter 107 Titan Star ¡°The second set of broadcast exercises, starting now¡­¡± On a school playground, thousands of students were distributed, with several large speakers scattered around. As the music started, the students also began to dance gracefully. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Just then, a crack opened in the sky, and a figure fell from it. The crack was a hundred meters wide and incredibly conspicuous, so many of the teachers and students present saw it clearly. ¡°What is that?!¡± ¡°Is that a person?!¡± Under the gaze of all the teachers and students, the figure in mid-air shook its body and then plummeted to the ground at an incredibly fast speed. ¡°Bang~~!¡± After a loud noise, a two-meter-deep hole was smashed into the ground. ¡°This world has such strong gravity¡­¡± Zhao Yu rubbed his buttocks and slowly stood up to look around. ¡°Two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight¡­¡± The broadcast on the playground continued, but everyone stopped their movements and looked with varied expressions at the man who had fallen from the sky and stood up straight. ¡°How is this possible? He fell from such a high place and is unharmed¡­¡± ¡°The question is, how did he appear in the sky?!¡± People buzzed with discussion, and some teachers had already taken out their phones to call the police. Others mustered their courage and approached Zhao Yu, asking, ¡°Who are you, do you need help?¡± Zhao Yu did not speak but directly initiated a vision scan. With his current peak of the fourth-tier strength, his vision scan range instantly expanded to a ten-kilometer radius. Moments later, his brows furrowed, and he muttered softly, ¡°All ordinary people?¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± The teacher who had approached to inquire saw Zhao Yu¡¯s mouth move as if he had said something and hurriedly stepped closer to ask again. Zhao Yu glanced at him, took another scan of the surrounding environment, and with a step, vanished like a gust of wind in front of thousands of pairs of eyes. ¡°Gone?!¡± ¡°He disappeared¡­¡± ¡°Who is this person, an alien?¡± ¡°Or a superpower, I always said that this world has people with superpowers¡­¡± The students rejoiced endlessly. Ten minutes later. Zhao Yu stood on the very top of the city¡¯s tallest tower, closing his eyes and slowly reviewing the information obtained by the Super Brain scan. Below the tower, a couple was taking a selfie with a selfie stick. When they pressed the shutter and started to look at the photo, they were shocked to discover that someone was standing at the top of the tall tower behind them. ¡°There¡¯s someone up there?!¡± ¡°How did he get up there?!¡± The two were amazed, pointing and gesturing towards the top of the tower. Their actions naturally attracted the attention of passersby, who, after looking up, quickly noticed the figure standing at the top. Soon, many bystanders began to look up at the top of the tower, and as the chain reaction unfolded, more and more curious people looked up. ¡°Call the police quickly, that¡¯s definitely an extreme sports enthusiast¡­¡± Seeing the situation, the security guard of a building hurriedly dialed the emergency number. ¡°Beep~beep~beep~~¡± As the sound of sirens began, people with high-zoom camera phones noticed that the person at the top of the tower seemed to open his eyes. ¡°Titan Star, with a diameter of one million kilometers, a population of twelve trillion¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s lips twitched slightly, and a look of bewilderment appeared in his eyes. How difficult would it be for him to find his clone among these twelve trillion people? ¡°Over ten thousand countries and regional organizations¡­¡± ¡°The good news is, the people of this planet have not migrated to other planets, which means the clone Zhao Yu is also on this planet¡­¡± Zhao Yu learned quite a bit of information through the vision scan. Apart from being surprised by the size of the planet and the sheer number of inhabitants, what puzzled him the most was that this planet had no information regarding anything sixth-tier. The data showed that the whole planet seemed quite ordinary, with technology at around 0.68, lacking any kind of humans exceeding limits. ¡°Impossible, I was sent to a sixth-tier world!¡± Zhao Yu glanced at the Heavenly Treasure Mirror, confirming that he was indeed transported into one of the sixth-tier worlds. After several checks against the data, he confirmed that although there were other planets within the star system this planet was in, none had been reached by people, and even satellites couldn¡¯t be sent into orbit due to the strong gravity. ¡°What exactly is going on?!¡± Zhao Yu was utterly confused. He had imagined all kinds of sixth-tier worlds: those with immortal cultivators, those with battle qi, those with bloodline-based systems, but none like this. On the surface, it seemed like an utterly ordinary world. ¡°Could it be, like Earth Origin Star, that the real world is underground?!¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but look downward, where below, people were densely packed, very crowded, and from this angle, they looked like a swarm of ants. But he had also scanned underground, nearly ten kilometers deep, and it was nothing but very ordinary soil. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s hundreds or thousands of kilometers down, where the scan can¡¯t reach¡­¡± Zhao Yu disliked being watched like this and, with a flicker, once again disappeared without a trace. ¡­ ¡°Beep beep~~!¡± A series of piercing horn blasts woke Zhao Yu up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What¡¯s that, so annoying¡­¡± ¡°Driver, stop honking the horn¡­¡± Before Zhao Yu could get a clear picture of the situation, a chorus of discontented voices came from around him. With a quick glance, Zhao Yu realized he was on a bus. There were about thirty or forty people inside the bus, many with bleary eyes, clearly having fallen asleep during the ride, indicating they had been traveling for a while. Chapter 896 - Chapter 896: Chapter 107 Titan Star_2 Chapter 896: Chapter 107 Titan Star_2 ¡°Zhao Yu, what time is it¡­¡± The boy beside him rubbed his eyes and asked casually. Zhao Yu had not yet integrated with the original owner¡¯s memory, he could only lean back, closed his eyes, and said, ¡°Look for yourself, I¡¯m going back to sleep¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re so lazy¡­¡± The boy next to him muttered, pulled out his cell phone to check the time, ¡°It¡¯s just after five, still more than an hour till we arrive¡­¡± Seeing that the boy next to him did not continue to pester him, Zhao Yu then began to integrate the original owner¡¯s memory. Zhao Yu, an orphan, 18 years old, a freshman at the Northwest University of Science and Technology of Yan Country. ¡°Another orphan¡­¡± Zhao Yu muttered to himself inwardly, having crossed into the body of an orphan several times before. After some integration, he roughly understood this world and his current situation. ¡°A sixth-tier world with no superhuman situations?!¡± Zhao Yu was also somewhat puzzled; just like the other Zhao Yu, he too turned his attention to the ground. He felt that maybe, like Earth Origin Star, this world¡¯s extraordinary powers were underground. ¡°So how do we get down there?!¡± After pondering for a moment, Zhao Yu felt that such a thing might be easier for the main body to access since, after all, the main body Zhao Yu was tier-four in strength. ¡°The boat will straighten when it reaches the bridge; keep looking, and you¡¯ll always find some clues¡­¡± Zhao Yu withdrew his thoughts and began to examine his current situation. After looking through the memories, he learned that their coach was a tourism-special, heading to a place called White Cloud Mountain. This was a huge mountain surrounded by white clouds at its peak and was constantly visited by admirers. Their university happened to have a five-day holiday; thus, the rich second-generation, Hu Yapeng, organized it, covering all expenses, and included a girls¡¯ dormitory under the guise of a social gathering to climb the mountain. Of course, everyone knew that the rich second-generation¡¯s mind was not on the wine itself but on the class beauty. An eight-person group, four boys and four girls, went on a trip to White Cloud Mountain. Zhao Yu was originally not planning to go, as the original owner thought those five days would be enough to earn some money part-time. But if he didn¡¯t go, it would be hard to use the excuse of the dormitory social gathering; thus, Hu Yapeng offered five hundred for five days, plus all expenses covered for the trip and stay, buying off the time Zhao Yu had planned to work part-time. There were four people in their dormitory: Hu Yapeng, a rich second-generation, Huang Lin from the capital, Yan City, who had a sense of superiority, Bai Hao a local, also from a well-off family. The girls¡¯ dormitory had four people: Liang Bei was the class beauty and the object of Hu Yapeng¡¯s pursuit. Yang Xiaoying and Huang Lin were high school classmates, both from Yan City. Cai Siyue was an anime fan who often dressed up to attend anime expos. Zheng Qianqian was introverted and often engaged in work-study. This dormitory social gathering was initiated by Hu Yapeng, who had Huang Lin and Yang Xiaoying help organize it. Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t familiar with the girls from the other dormitory, only knowing their names and basic situations. On the boys¡¯ side, Hu Yapeng and Huang Lin were close friends, often hanging out together. Bai Hao and Zhao Yu occasionally had meals together, but mostly they kept to themselves. Zhao Yu came along for the money, while Bai Hao had some feelings for Cai Siyue. At this moment, Bai Hao was sitting next to Zhao Yu. In front of them were Hu Yapeng and Huang Lin, and ahead of them were the four girls. Compared to the two of them sleeping soundly, the two boys in front were chatting animatedly with the girls. An hour later, the bus arrived at the White Cloud Mountain visitor center. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go up the mountain¡­¡± The people present were all young, and although they felt sleepy during the ride, they perked up once they arrived. It was now six thirty in the evening, about two to three hours before dark, which normally would not be a good time to start climbing. But White Cloud Mountain was different from other mountains, being in the midst of clouds, and watching the sunrise in such an environment had its unique charm. Hu Yapeng, Huang Lin, and a few of the girls walked ahead, Bai Hao followed closely behind, and Zhao Yu was at the back. Zhao Yu had pondered on the bus, and before finding any supernatural abilities, he might need to keep a low profile as much as possible and play the role of an ordinary person. As for the rest, he would wait until the main body Zhao Yu arrived. ¡°What¡¯s going on, why are there two roads ahead?!¡± As Zhao Yu was thinking, suddenly the people ahead stopped; he quickly stopped too, nearly bumping into Cai Siyue in front of him. Cai Siyue turned her head and glanced at him, pursed her lips but said nothing. Zhao Yu noticed that there were not only two roads ahead, but several mountain climbers were also standing in front of the two paths, assessing something. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, most of the early arrivals, after some hesitation, eventually took the path on the right. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see what¡¯s written there¡­¡± Huang Lin pointed at the sign planted between the two paths. The group gathered around. Zhao Yu peered at it, it read: Left side cable car access, direct to mid-mountain, saves six hours. Fee: single person per ride/200. Right side walking Chapter 897 - Chapter 897: Chapter 107 Titan Star_3 Chapter 897: Chapter 107 Titan Star_3 ¡°Hey, Yingying, it¡¯s only ten hours. What are we young people afraid of¡­¡± Huang Lin spoke up from the side, ¡°Besides, two hundred per person on the left side, that¡¯s sixteen hundred for the eight of us. It¡¯s not good to let Boss Hu spend so much¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that much, just small change!¡± Hu Yapeng burst into laughter, turned his head to look at Liang Bei and asked, ¡°Beibei, which way do you think we should go, left or right?!¡± Liang Bei hesitated. She didn¡¯t want to come originally, but her roommates Yang Xiaoying and Cai Siyue kept pestering her until she changed her mind. She knew Hu Yapeng had feelings for her, but she just didn¡¯t feel the same way about him. Logically, this guy wasn¡¯t bad-looking, funny, and most importantly, wealthy. If it were some other girl, she might have already accepted him. But Liang Bei just didn¡¯t feel anything for him and had already clearly turned him down, yet Hu Yapeng hadn¡¯t given up. ¡°Beibei, let¡¯s take the car up. I really don¡¯t want to climb for ten hours; we¡¯ll be dead tired by the end of it¡­¡± Yang Xiaoying quickly complained on the side. ¡°But it¡¯s two hundred per person¡­¡± Liang Bei said tentatively; she was also from an ordinary family. This trip was supposed to be all on Hu Yapeng¡¯s tab¡ªsixteen hundred for eight people was just too much. ¡°Two hundred, two hundred, that¡¯s nothing. Come on, let¡¯s go left. I don¡¯t want to climb for so long either. Let¡¯s get up there early to secure a good spot to watch the sunrise¡­¡± Hu Yapeng said with spirited enthusiasm. He had chosen White Cloud Mountain specifically because he had visited it back in high school. He knew there were two paths to choose from at the mountain gate, the perfect opportunity to show off his wealth and chivalry. ¡°Boss Hu is so domineering!¡± Huang Lin praised loudly and started running toward the left. Once he moved, Yang Xiaoying and Cai Siyue also followed. Hu Yapeng then turned to look back at Bai Hao and Zhao Yu, ¡°What about you two?¡± Bai Hao glanced at Cai Siyue¡¯s back, smiled, and said, ¡°If Boss Hu is footing the bill, I¡¯d be a fool not to take it!¡± Zhao Yu simply shrugged his shoulders and followed. After all, Hu Yapeng was both his roommate and his boss, having hired him for five hundred to help out for five days. If the boss wanted to pursue a girl, he couldn¡¯t be a spoilsport. Hu Yapeng was very pleased, then he turned his attention to the remaining Liang Bei and Zheng Qianqian, ¡°Ladies, everyone else is going this way. You¡¯re not planning to go to the right alone, are you?!¡± Seeing the situation, Liang Bei had no choice but to pull Zheng Qianqian towards the left. Hu Yapeng¡¯s lips curled up in satisfaction, and he started to chatter on beside the two women. Although Liang Bei was responding sporadically, Hu Yapeng was happy nonetheless. Because today, he had spoken to Liang Bei the most he ever had on a single occasion, indicating the trip hadn¡¯t been in vain. As for Zheng Qianqian, who was like an invisible person at his side, he completely ignored her. Soon, the group arrived at the cable car station, and Hu Yapeng took out his phone and swiped for eight tickets. ¡°Bro, there¡¯s eight of us together¡­¡± While queueing to board the cable car, three seats emptied ahead of them, and Hu Yapeng quickly said so. The staff, seeing this, didn¡¯t force them onto the cable car and called out to the back, ¡°Need three people for this car¡­¡± Quickly, three people from the back filled the seats. Zhao Yu and the others ended up in a cable car by themselves. ¡°All right, off we go, we¡¯re departing!¡± Six of the eight present were riding a cable car for the first time, excitedly screaming in amazement. Moreover, the seating arrangement of the eight people was clearly pre-planned by Hu Yapeng. On the four seats on the left, Huang Lin and Yang Xiaoying sat together, and at some point, Yang Xiaoying pulled Liang Bei to join her, with Hu Yapeng conveniently seated next to them. On the right side, Cai Siyue dragged Zheng Qianqian to sit with her, with Zhao Yu on her left and Bai Hao on her right. Compared to Hu Yapeng¡¯s excitement opposite them, Bai Hao was slightly unhappy. After all, he liked Cai Siyue, but she had ended up sitting beside Zheng Qianqian and Zhao Yu. ¡°Look, look, we¡¯re ascending to heaven¡­¡± ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful~~!¡± As the cable car began to ascend the mountain, the passengers inside began to shout excitedly. ¡°Wooh~~~!¡± When they rose into the air, Hu Yapeng even let out a loud howl, causing everyone to burst into laughter. Zhao Yu noticed that at that moment, Liang Bei¡¯s face had turned red. This made him shake his head slightly. Without a doubt, Liang Bei was unknowingly being led by Hu Yapeng. While everyone laughed at Hu Yapeng, she felt embarrassed for him. This meant that the more such experiences Liang Bei had, the more likely she would gradually accept Hu Yapeng. This guy, he¡¯s got something! Zhao Yu chuckled to himself, thinking that this second-generation rich kid wasn¡¯t a good-for-nothing after all. He knew how to chase girls in this manner, clearly a sign of plentiful experience. Just when Zhao Yu thought that this trip was simply about watching the excitement, an ordinary experience of observing someone else¡¯s romance, an accident happened. ¡°Screech~~!¡± A piercing sound of metal grinding echoed, and the cable car carrying the group suddenly stopped. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°Why did the cable car stop?!¡± Out of the eight, seven panicked, looking back and forth, only to realize that the other cable cars had also stopped, all hanging in mid-air. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Mama mia, there won¡¯t be an accident, will there?!¡± Huang Lin, terrified, looked down for a moment then quickly averted his gaze. It wasn¡¯t just him; with the exception of Zhao Yu, nearly everyone aboard turned pale and started shouting chaotically. ¡°Call the police, call the police quickly¡­¡± Hu Yapeng shouted as he fumbled to dial the emergency number on his phone. Chapter 898 - Chapter 898: Chapter 107 Titan Star_4 Chapter 898: Chapter 107 Titan Star_4 ¡°Can¡¯t get through¡­¡± ¡°Does anyone¡¯s phone have a signal? Try making a call¡­¡± The others also took out their phones and began trying to call. ¡°Hey, the cable car has stopped, help~~!¡± At that moment, people in the neighboring cable car started shouting. That shout, like a chain reaction, made all the passengers hanging midair in the cable cars realize the reality of their situation. Suddenly, cries of ¡°help¡± echoed through the valley. ¡°It must be a malfunction, let¡¯s just wait quietly¡­¡± It took a while before someone in one of the cable cars shouted out loud. In the cable car Zhao Yu was in, after passing some time, indeed, no danger had been discerned, the cable car neither slid down nor fell, and their hearts gradually calmed down. ¡°Wonder how long they¡¯ll take to fix it¡­¡± ¡°Who knows, it could be a few minutes or even a few hours¡­¡± Huang Lin suddenly exclaimed with excitement, ¡°Hey, do you think we¡¯ll make the trending news?¡± ¡°Possibly¡­¡± Bai Hao also got somewhat excited and shouted as he took out his phone, ¡°Quick, quick, take photos¡­ ¡± The others also caught on and began taking photos with their phones. Cai Siyue was even quicker, opening her social media instantly and edited a video, captioning it as being stuck in the sky. But after hitting send, she realized there was no signal. Turning her head, she noticed Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t taking photos, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking any?!¡± she asked curiously. ¡°No memory!¡± Zhao Yu casually replied. Cai Siyue nodded thoughtfully, as if realizing something. Zhao Yu was poor, she had heard, often working part-time and studying, living in even worse conditions than Zheng Qianqian, so it was normal for his phone memory to be small. Even, she thought to herself, Zhao Yu¡¯s phone might not even have a camera function, too embarrassed to take it out. ¡°Could this be a supernatural event?¡± Unlike others who thought it was a malfunction, Zhao Yu wondered if he had encountered a supernatural event. After all, as a clone, he had descended in a sixth-tier world, but from his memory, he didn¡¯t get any supernatural information. It seemed that this world was just an ordinary one. But how could that be possible? The only possibilities he could think of were either the supernatural being underground, just like the Underground World on Earth Origin Star. Or, the supernatural strength in this world was all hidden, unknown to ordinary people. After a brief moment of panic, the passengers in the cable car also calmed down and began talking and laughing. They even felt excited about experiencing this event. After all, as far as they could tell, there was nothing wrong with the cable car; it just wasn¡¯t moving. They believed that once the staff checked everything, they would be able to proceed smoothly. However, as time went by, especially as it grew darker and the cable car still hadn¡¯t moved, the tourists inside began feeling anxious again. ¡°We aren¡¯t going to spend the night in the cable car, are we?!¡± ¡°Where are the staff, why haven¡¯t they come yet?!¡± Someone looked downward, but aside from various green plants, no signs of life were visible. ¡°Who said it was a malfunction earlier? What¡¯s really going on?!¡± In other cable cars, some tourists couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and started shouting again. Hu Yapeng and Huang Lin also joined in the shouting a few times, but seeing that it had no effect, they simply stopped yelling. ¡°I¡¯m very thirsty, do any of you still have water?¡± ¡°This is my last bit¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any left¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any either¡­¡± The eight people checked their supplies and found that they didn¡¯t have enough water left. During this hiking trip, they originally had plenty of water, but Hu Yapeng advised not to carry too much, to go light, saying there would be water to buy on the mountain. As for the cost, he had loudly declared that money wasn¡¯t an issue and resolved it. This resulted in almost everyone carrying at most only one bottle of water, which was now nearly exhausted. ¡°No idea when we will be rescued¡­¡± At this moment, nobody was talking about making the news anymore. In this dark night, being trapped in a cable car wasn¡¯t a good experience. Especially since they had been there for about three to four hours. ¡°It¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock, my phone is almost out of battery¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s turn off the phones, keep one for light¡­¡± At this point, almost everyone¡¯s phone was out of battery. ¡°My power bank is full, who else has brought a power bank?¡± Hu Yapeng took out a power bank and said. Following that, Liang Bei, Yang Xiaoying, and Huang Lin each took out a power bank. ¡°Four of them, should last quite a while¡­¡± Zhao Yu and Zheng Qianqian didn¡¯t have money to buy power banks, and Cai Siyue and Bai Hao hadn¡¯t thought about it at all. Two more hours passed, and at one in the morning, although all eight people in the cable car were very tired, no one dared to sleep hanging in the sky. Compared to earlier, the outside had become even quieter; the other cable cars had long since stopped shouting. All were languidly staying inside the cable car, with various thoughts swirling in their minds. ¡°Are we going to die here?!¡± In the quiet environment, Cai Siyue suddenly spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Liang Bei suddenly said, ¡°Can we open a window or something? I¡¯m feeling very stuffy¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In fact, everyone was soaked, drenched in sweaty humidity. But in such a situation, no one paid attention to these details. Not until Liang Bei mentioned it did the others realize. ¡°There¡¯s no window¡­¡± Hu Yapeng stood up, shone his flashlight around, and shook his head, ¡°The cable car doesn¡¯t have windows, just some small cracks on the door¡­¡± Chapter 899 - Chapter 899: Chapter 107 Titan Star_5 Chapter 899: Chapter 107 Titan Star_5 ¡°What do I do, I feel like I¡¯m running out of oxygen¡­¡± Huang Lin gasped for air as he spoke. ¡°Damn it, when nobody else complains, you don¡¯t say you¡¯re lacking oxygen, right?!¡± Yang Xiaoying said irritably. At this point, she actually had some regrets about coming here. Now they were trapped here. If it wasn¡¯t for Huang Lin¡¯s insistence, claiming he was helping Hu Yapeng pursue Liang Bei, she wouldn¡¯t have come at all. ¡°Should we, maybe, open the car door?!¡± Hu Yapeng said, somewhat uncertainly. Cai Siyue exclaimed in shock, ¡°Are you out of your mind? We¡¯re at least tens of meters above the ground. If we fall, we¡¯ll definitely die¡­¡± Liang Bei thought about it, and it did seem dangerous, so all she could do was shake her head and say, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can still hold on!¡± ¡°Alright then¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, Boss Hu, open it up¡­¡± Huang Lin, however, slumped against the backrest, speaking weakly. ¡°Even Beibei can keep it together, and here you are, a grown man whining, how embarrassing!¡± Hu Yapeng curled his lip and ignored Huang Lin. Unexpectedly, Huang Lin didn¡¯t argue back, remaining silent. After a few more minutes, Yang Xiaoying also started to feel breathless, ¡°Damn, I think I¡¯m struggling to breathe too, Huang Lin, I guess I misjudged you earlier¡­¡± After she finished speaking, the usually responsive Huang Lin didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Huang Lin?¡± Yang Xiaoying turned her head, only to find Huang Lin lying still against the metal wall of the cable car. ¡°Are you okay, Huang Lin¡­¡± She pushed him a few times in fright, but Huang Lin didn¡¯t react at all. ¡°Huang Lin, for God¡¯s sake don¡¯t freak us out, okay?!¡± There was a hint of a sob in Yang Xiaoying¡¯s voice, she seemed genuinely scared. ¡°Old Huang, you okay?!¡± Bai Hao struggled to sit up and pushed Huang Lin a few times as well, also with no response. He quickly put his hand in front of Huang Lin¡¯s nose, ¡°He¡¯s not breathing!¡± ¡°Ah~~!¡± Several screams suddenly echoed within the cable car. ¡°Open¡­ open the door!¡± Zhao Yu still felt okay since he was sitting by the door. Whenever he felt stifled, he¡¯d lean into the crack to breathe some oxygen. Seeing the situation, he exchanged a glance with Hu Yapeng, and the two of them began to pry the door open. ¡°We can¡¯t get it open¡­¡± The two of them exerted all their strength, yet they couldn¡¯t budge the door. ¡°Bai Hao, come help!¡± Hu Yapeng turned his head and shouted. Bai Hao hurriedly stood up, motioned Zheng Qianqian and Cai Siyue to take his place, and joined Zhao Yu to try prying the door together. With their combined effort, the previously immovable iron door finally budged. ¡°Snap!¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± The iron door was perfectly still when immobile, but the moment it started to move, it opened all the way as if spring-loaded. The sudden inertia nearly threw Hu Yapeng out, but luckily Zhao Yu was quick to grab him, steadying the situation. ¡°Damn, that scared me to death, I almost died¡­¡± Huang Yapeng was significantly frightened and simply sat down on the ground, sliding back continuously. As the cable car door swung open, a cool breeze rushed in immediately. Everyone felt revitalized, each of them breathing deeply. At this moment, Yang Xiaoying who had been checking on Huang Lin shouted excitedly, ¡°He¡¯s breathing, he¡¯s breathing, Huang Lin isn¡¯t dead!¡± Hearing her words, everyone let out a sigh of relief. Hu Yapeng even went to check Huang Lin¡¯s breathing himself. ¡°Uh, you¡¯re sitting on my foot¡­¡± At this point, Zheng Qianqian, who hadn¡¯t spoken for a while, blushed as she spoke. Hu Yapeng finally realized, and quickly got up, ¡°Sorry¡­¡± He was so scared he might have fallen earlier that he had abruptly sat down. Unintentionally, he had landed on the feet of Zheng Qianqian and Huang Lin. Huang Lin had already fainted and naturally didn¡¯t react even if his foot was being stepped on. It was only when Zheng Qianqian couldn¡¯t bear the pain any longer that she cried out. Carefully, Hu Yapeng moved back to his seat, gripping the handrails tightly, fearing he might accidentally fall. In contrast, Zhao Yu across from him was much calmer, not only foregoing the handrails but even daring to lean out and look around. ¡°Zhao Yu, be careful¡­¡± This action frightened Hu Yapeng, and he couldn¡¯t stop shouting. Even the others thought Zhao Yu was being too bold. ¡°Flashlight!¡± Zhao Yu turned his head and shouted, taking it from Cai Siyue¡¯s hand and shining it down below. The others were curious as to what Zhao Yu had discovered, watching him illuminate the darkness below nonstop. Hu Yapeng also wanted to know, but he was too scared to lean out and look. ¡°Zhao Yu, what do you see?!¡± ¡°Zhao Yu, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Zhao Yu left his seat, crouched by the door, and continued shining the light downward, his brows gradually furrowing. Just a moment ago, he had seen a shadow flash by, which is why he had asked for the flashlight. After a careful search, he indeed saw what the shadow was. It was a humanoid creature that looked as if it had been skinned, covered in red flesh and spots, appearing extremely gruesome. ¡°What is that?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu instinctively wanted to use a vision scan, but then realized he didn¡¯t have it. That¡¯s when he remembered he was a clone, not the original body, making him break out in a cold sweat. If he had acted impulsively and jumped down, he¡¯d probably be dead by now. With this height, for the original body, even falling headfirst would not be fatal. Because this visit was to a fixed world, or rather targeted transmission, the support that could be obtained from the system was extremely limited, with only one function: after acquiring a Cultivation Technique, using Technology Points to exchange for level progress. Chapter 900 - Chapter 900: Chapter 107 Titan Star_6 Chapter 900: Chapter 107 Titan Star_6 In fact, the system had provided several options at that time, and Zhao Yu had chosen what seemed to have the greatest potential. After all, in his view, a sixth-tier world was definitely not short of Cultivation Techniques; just find a way to cultivate and, with the help of Technology Points, one could soar. Who knew that, after crossing over, the original body was just an ordinary person, so the system was temporarily unusable. ¡°What did you see?!¡± ¡°Zhao Yu, don¡¯t scare people, okay?!¡± Though Hu Yapeng dared not look below, he had been staring at Zhao Yu, noticing his strange expression and feeling somewhat scared. ¡°Shh~!¡± Zhao Yu put his finger to his lips, signaling everyone to keep quiet. He stood at the cable car door, constantly observing the movements of the creature below. He found that the thing below seemed to lack eyes and ears, only having several small holes in what resembled a mouth, seemingly using smell to sense the world. At the same time, based on the creature¡¯s behavior, particularly its movement and speed, he deduced that the Skinless Monster¡¯s strength was around the mid-level first tier and it probably lacked the jumping power to reach the cable car in mid-air. Zhao Yu¡¯s shushing made the several people inside the cable car freeze, not even daring to take a deep breath for fear something terrible might occur. Moments later, the Skinless Monster on the ground moved away. After observing for a while and noticing nothing else out of the ordinary, Zhao Yu finally sat back down again. ¡°Zhao Yu, what happened?!¡± Cai Siyue whispered, and though she kept her voice very low, the trembling and fear in her heart were still audible. Zhao Yu hesitated for a moment, but still did not reveal the truth, fearing it would only increase their terror. He took a cup, put it into his backpack, then wedged it in the doorway and turned to Hu Yapeng and Bai Hao, ¡°Help me close the door, leave a crack, that¡¯s enough¡­¡± Previously, a gap the size of a thumb was enough for the eight of them to breathe for four to five to six hours, now a gap the size of a fist was enough to keep them alive until tomorrow. After hearing this, Hu Yapeng quickly moved to help with the door, but as soon as he pushed lightly, the door shut on its own. ¡°Hey, closing the door isn¡¯t too heavy¡­¡± ¡°Thud~!¡± The cable car door hit the cup wrapped in the backpack, making a muffled sound, which wasn¡¯t very loud. Looking at the fist-sized gap, Zhao Yu nodded with satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s good, this way there¡¯ll be enough air¡­¡± But the others just stared at him without blinking. ¡°Zhao Yu, what exactly did you see?!¡± ¡°Nothing much¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, ¡°I was just drawn to the height of the ground, trying to see where it¡¯s lower, in case we fall to leave a complete corpse¡­¡± ¡°You guy, even at this time, you¡¯re still intentionally scaring us!¡± Hu Yapeng burst into laughter at this. But unexpectedly, no one joined him in laughter, making his laughter a bit awkward. Actually, no one took Zhao Yu¡¯s words seriously, all feeling that Zhao Yu had seen something but chose not to say. This cast a layer of fog in the hearts of everyone present. ¡°This cable car probably won¡¯t work tonight, I¡¯m going to sleep¡­¡± Zhao Yu yawned, then leaned against the cable car wall with his arms crossed and started to rest with his eyes closed. The others exchanged glances, their eyes full of confusion and bewilderment, but in the end, they said nothing. Before long, Zhao Yu¡¯s snoring sounded. The others looked stunned. ¡°In this situation, he can still sleep?!¡± ¡°What a tough guy¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how fearless he was just now, almost sticking his head out so far it could have fallen¡­¡± The group chattered in utter disbelief. Suddenly, Cai Siyue whispered, ¡°Do you think Zhao Yu was telling the truth when he said he was looking at the height?¡± ¡°Definitely not¡­¡± Hu Yapeng glanced at Zhao Yu, confirming he was still snoring, then whispered, ¡°I was watching him the whole time, noticed his brows furrowing very deeply¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s like¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s like he saw something terrifying¡­¡± With those words, the chilly air seemed to fill with something eerie. For a time, the scene quieted down, only Zhao Yu¡¯s snores persisted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The others were tired too, but in such an environment, they simply couldn¡¯t fall asleep like Zhao Yu and ended up sitting up till dawn with eyes wide open. However, for Hu Yapeng, this turned out to be good news. He was seated next to Liang Bei, and after talking all night, their relationship grew closer, so much so that by the end, he successfully held Liang Bei¡¯s hand, and she did not refuse. Seeing Hu Yapeng making swift progress, Bai Hao also became a bit anxious, and he forcibly engaged Cai Siyue in awkward conversation all night. Not only did he fail to gain her favor, but it felt as if the distance between them had grown even further. ¡°Aah~~~!¡± Just as it began to get light outside, a horrifying scream suddenly rang out in the distance, startling everyone from their drowsiness and waking Zhao Yu from his sleep as well. Chapter 901 - Chapter 901: Chapter 108: Spirit World Invasion Chapter 901: Chapter 108: Spirit World Invasion ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± The people inside the cable car all turned their heads towards the direction of the screams. About seventy to eighty meters away from them, across ten or so cable cars, there was a cable support tower. The cable car from which the screams originated had stopped right above the support tower, and at the moment, it was continuously swaying. Through the windows, one could see chaos inside, with figures moving frantically. ¡°Help me¡­¡± Then, a shocking scene unfolded before everyone¡¯s eyes. In that cable car, for reasons unknown, some passengers had jumped out of the car¡¯s door, not just one person but a total of three or four in succession. Accompanying the thuds of their falls, all of those who landed went silent. ¡°What is that?!¡± Zhao Yu pushed open the cable car door and stuck his head out to get a clearer view of the situation. At the moment, inside that cable car, there was the same kind of skinless monster like the one they had seen last night. The creature was inside the cable car, incessantly tearing off the skin from the remaining passengers and pasting it onto its own body. The few survivors in the car were indeed still alive, but it was as though they had lost all ability to resist, only able to wail in pain, with none of them fighting back. From the twisted arm of one person, it was clear that their inability to resist was not for want of trying, but because they had already lost the ability to do so. ¡°What on earth is going on?!¡± The other passengers on the cable cars were utterly stunned, too scared to speak. Some people took out their phones again, but of course, there was still no signal. ¡°Look at the sky¡­¡± Zheng Qianqian, who was introverted and usually quiet, suddenly pointed to the sky outside the window. Everyone looked up to see that the sky had turned dark purple; there was no sun, no moon, and even the star ring was gone. The Titan Star was huge and naturally had tremendous gravitational force, with a very thick ring of stars surrounding it. As citizens of Titan Star, every person had seen the star ring from childhood, and it was even recorded in history books. But now¡­ ¡°The star ring is gone¡­¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t see the star ring, are we no longer on Titan Star?!¡± ¡°But we¡¯re still on the cable car, right?!¡± ¡°No, didn¡¯t you notice that this cable car seems different from yesterday¡¯s?¡± Zhao Yu noticed that compared to yesterday, the cable car seemed to have more rust and appeared older. It was as if time had left its mark, suddenly acquiring a sense of decay. ¡°It seems so¡­¡± ¡°This is not important; what¡¯s important is, what¡¯s happening over there?¡± Hu Yapeng said shakily, more frightened by the creature over there than by these details. The attention of the others was once again drawn to the situation on the other cable car. ¡°What is it tearing?¡± ¡°Looks like human skin¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s tearing it off to stick onto itself?!¡± Everyone felt their scalp tingle. Especially a few of the girls, who outright said they¡¯d rather die first than suffer such torment. A few minutes later, the screams in that cable car had stopped abruptly; perhaps the passengers inside were already dead. The creature, now covered in a variety of human skins, crawled out of the car. After briefly orienting itself, it shockingly crawled onto the cable car rope. And then, climbing along the steel cable of the rope, it continued toward the next cable car. ¡°Run!¡± Upon seeing this scene, someone couldn¡¯t help but yell out loud. The few classmates in the cable car felt their hearts being squeezed, hoping those inside the car could do something. All eyes shifted to that car, where several men were standing at the door, seemingly ready to hold their ground. ¡°Bang~!¡± The tempered glass, which could withstand bullets, was shattered by a blow from the creature. What happened next was no different from the scene in the first cable car. Some tried to resist and were easily crippled, some chose death over submission by jumping, and others were subdued by the monster, turned into carriers of skin. The grisly spectacle once again assailed everyone¡¯s vision, filled with cries and screams. ¡°Won¡¯t someone save us?!¡± Inside the cable car, Liang Bei had long since lost her usual composure, crying out with a touch of lament in her voice. ¡°We have to run; staying here is certain death!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s heart tightened, understanding that if they were to face this kind of creature now, even he would surely die. The only option for now was to find temporary refuge. He believed that a world capable of supporting trillions of people must surely have its reasons. As long as they held on, a turn would inevitably come. ¡°How do we run, we¡¯re on the cable car!¡± Hu Yapeng was also feeling desperate. At this moment, he could care less about flirting and spoke with a sense of falling apart. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t explain anything but instead demonstrated his plan with actions. He clung to the edge of the cable car, extending most of his body out. Then, grabbing a protruding part on the outside of the car, he pulled on it forcefully, making sure it was secure. With a powerful leap from his legs, he launched himself upward, climbing onto the roof of the cable car with hands and feet. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The others were stunned, not expecting Zhao Yu to be so agile. Of course, they were more astonished at his courage because this was dozens of meters up in the air, and a fall would mean certain death! ¡°No, but even if you get up there, what can you do?¡± Hu Yapeng was panicking. He certainly couldn¡¯t do what Zhao Yu did by climbing to the top of the cable car. At this moment, he was afraid Zhao Yu would escape on his own. Chapter 902 - Chapter 902: Chapter 108 Spirit World Invasion_2 Chapter 902: Chapter 108 Spirit World Invasion_2 ¡°Isn¡¯t there a steel rope above us? If we climb along the steel rope to that iron frame over there, we can get down to the ground¡­¡± Zhao Yu stood on top of the cable car, pointing to an iron frame not far away that supported the cableway. ¡°Can this work?¡± The others also expressed their doubts. ¡°It has to work, otherwise you can either stay in the cable car and wait to die, or come out now and follow me!¡± At the critical moment, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t pretend anymore, he stood out and urged everyone to come out quickly. The other few had already lost their backbone, and now seeing Zhao Yu say this, they could only do as he said. But after all, they were just ordinary students, how could they climb out as calmly as Zhao Yu. Hu Yapeng, who was the first to climb after Zhao Yu, hesitated several times and didn¡¯t dare to go out. Seeing this, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but press on, ¡°If you come up now, I can lend a hand, but if that monster gets too close later, I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± Hearing this, the others panicked and quickly urged Hu Yapeng to move fast. ¡°Hu Yapeng, if you won¡¯t go, then move away from the door and let me go first!¡± Normally, Huang Lin would call him ¡°President Hu,¡± but now he reprimanded him directly. At this time, Hu Yapeng couldn¡¯t care about formalities. Seeing that the others were urging him, he had no choice but to grit his teeth, steel his mind, and squeeze out. With the help of Zhao Yu, Hu Yapeng successfully climbed to the top of the cable car. Looking at the steel rope that was only three centimeters thick, Hu Yapeng was shocked, ¡°How can I climb this?¡± ¡°Use your hands to crawl, move quickly, there¡¯s no space for three people to stay here¡­¡± Zhao Yu urged again. The space on top of the cable car was small, and it had an incline, which made it easy for three people to slip off, so he had to make Hu Yapeng move quickly. Fortunately, the distance between the two cable cars was just a few meters, which allowed for a brief rest. Hu Yapeng stood in place, tried to grab the steel ropes with both hands, lifted his feet off the ground, and found that he was actually able to move. Under the guidance of Zhao Yu, he slowly moved towards the next cable car. After Hu Yapeng left, Zhao Yu let the next person come up. Whether one could survive after leaving the steel rope, nobody knew, but no one wanted to sit and wait for death. The actions of Zhao Yu and his group naturally made the others see hope, and many people in the cable cars started to act. But there were also some who did not want to go out, preferring to stay in the cable car, hoping that the monster would be full and not come for them. ¡°Zhao Yu, there are no monsters on the ground, right?¡± Liang Bei, who didn¡¯t pay much attention to Zhao Yu before, also looked somewhat hopeful, wishing to get an answer from Zhao Yu. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Maybe there are, maybe not, but the odds are that there are!¡± Zhao Yu shrugged his shoulders and spoke directly. ¡°Then we¡¯re still going down?!¡± Liang Bei asked in a somewhat panicked manner. ¡°Going down gives us a slim chance of survival, and a bit more time to live!¡± Liang Bei was somewhat disappointed; she actually knew this, but at such a time, she had hoped to get some hope from Zhao Yu¡¯s words. Unfortunately, Zhao Yu was not the comforting type, nor did he have the inclination to comfort others. Climbing along the steel ropes seemed very dangerous, hard to accomplish, but at this life-or-death moment, each person performed very well. Let alone these university students, Zhao Yu saw that a plump old lady in her fifties or sixties was also agile when climbing up the steel ropes. Soon, all the people inside their cable car had climbed onto the steel ropes, with Hu Yapeng already reaching the anchoring column. Zhao Yu looked back and saw that the skinless monster had attacked four cable cars and was climbing towards the fifth one. But he was soon stunned to find that the people on the fifth car had already left, or rather, nearly all the people in their section of cable cars had climbed to the top and started to escape using the steel ropes. ¡°Could this monster possibly¡­¡± Zhao Yu had a bad premonition. He didn¡¯t continue to watch but hurriedly climbed up the steel ropes and moved forward. ¡°Ah~~!¡± He had only climbed a short distance when screams came from behind him. Zhao Yu looked back and saw several people who had been climbing the ropes behind him fall. Above them, shockingly, was that monster. What was shocking was that the monster did not seize people, nor did it flay skins, but stood on the steel ropes, forcing others to jump down. ¡°It doesn¡¯t want to let anyone go¡­¡± Zhao Yu felt as if the monster seemed to have gained some intelligence, smarter than before when it only knew how to kill and flay skins. ¡°Move, move quickly!¡± Seeing the situation, Zhao Yu swiftly reacted. Considering the monster¡¯s current behavior, it wouldn¡¯t take long for it to catch up. But the people ahead were jammed together, some even afraid of heights, which blocked the way and made it impossible to speed up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the screams from behind grew louder and the monster drew nearer, Zhao Yu gritted his teeth and flipped over to mount the steel ropes. Then he slowly stood up, switching from hanging upside down to standing and walking upright on the ropes. This maneuver made him much faster, and with the memory of high-altitude flying, he moved along the ropes as if on flat ground. In a matter of seconds, he passed many people and headed straight for the lead column. ¡°Get down, go down~~!¡± At the anchoring column, there were still many hesitating. Seeing this, Zhao Yu could not help but shout. Seeing Zheng Qianqian get squeezed to the back, unable to descend for a long time, he immediately came to her side and slung her onto his back. Chapter 903 - Chapter 903: Chapter 108 Spirit World Invasion_3 Chapter 903: Chapter 108 Spirit World Invasion_3 ¡°Hold on to me!¡± Then, Zhao Yu, like a monkey possessed, rapidly descended; in the blink of an eye, he dropped from the towering height of dozens of meters to the ground. Looking up again, the monster was right above them, and the people who had been stuck up there a moment ago had also come down. Only, their descent was not like that of Zhao Yu and his companions¡ªthey had been thrown down. The monster clearly knew that humans would die if they fell from such a height, so it had deliberately tossed them down. It seemed to be waiting for all the people to die before it would slowly enjoy its meal. ¡°Run~~!¡± The people who had reached the ground, without a second thought, dispersed in all directions. Zhao Yu, however, did not rush to run; instead, he kept his eyes on the monster¡¯s movements. Blind flight would only surrender fate to the enemy; only by identifying the pattern was there a sliver of chance for survival. As expected, after chasing down a few more people, the monster returned to the iron chain and went back up. Clearly, in its mind, the people on the ground couldn¡¯t escape, they were all as good as dead, but there were still many on the iron chain that needed to be chased down one by one. ¡°There are definitely more than one of these monsters~!¡± The monster Zhao Yu had seen the night before was of the same type as the one before him now but with slight differences in appearance. ¡°So, underground, it¡¯s possible to encounter the same kind of¡­¡± Suddenly, he furrowed his brow; if these monsters lived in groups and could hunt together, then their spreading out in panic would only¡­ As he had suspected, screams of terror began to rise from all directions. This meant that the lurking monsters were not limited to one but were many. What to do?! In such a moment, Zhao Yu¡¯s brain whirred into overdrive, and soon, he had an idea. ¡°Zhao Yu, are we not running?!¡± Zheng Qianqian had intended to run with the others, but when she noticed Zhao Yu standing still, she gritted her teeth and stayed. After all, if it weren¡¯t for Zhao Yu carrying her earlier, she would be a dead woman by now. Zhao Yu glanced at her, and he quite admired her actions. At a time like this, anyone else would have just turned and run, not caring about the lifesaver or anyone else¡ªpreserving their own life was paramount. But Zheng Qianqian hadn¡¯t run, which reflected well on her character. ¡°Stick with me, and I guarantee you¡¯ll live longer than the rest!¡± At this moment, besides corpses, there were no others alive around them, and Zhao Yu confidently asserted. As for the other six classmates, they had scattered away with the frantic crowd as soon as they hit the ground. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Zheng Qianqian¡¯s face blushed, and she lowered her head, following behind Zhao Yu. But soon, she was startled into a cold sweat. She realized that Zhao Yu was following the monster on the iron chain. If not for the vertical distance, they were only about a dozen meters parallel to it. As if reading her mind, Zhao Yu said indifferently, ¡°Since they hunt in coordination, the space directly beneath this one is the safest. It¡¯s responsible for driving the prey down¡ªthe ground prey isn¡¯t its concern¡­¡± ¡°And the other hunters won¡¯t come hunting right below it to prevent the prey from not descending¡­¡± Zheng Qianqian was stunned; she hadn¡¯t expected that at a time like this, Zhao Yu could analyze so much. Whether it was true or not, at the very least, compared to the constant screams outside, their location was truly secure. Along their way, although the screams were relentless, no one approached them because the monster and the iron chain above were the greatest threat. After a while, Zheng Qianqian gradually calmed down, her heart warming as she gazed at Zhao Yu¡¯s figure. This was her first experience with a life-and-death crisis, and suddenly, she felt she had always lived too cautiously¡ªor perhaps too timidly. If I can make it out of this alive, I wish¡­ She moved her lips but in the end, she didn¡¯t speak out, ¡°Zhao Yu, can we survive this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head. He truly didn¡¯t know if they could survive. Logically, if Titan Star harbored such monsters yet had a population of a trillion, this suggested either that humans possessed comparable strength to resist, or that these monsters would disappear after a certain period. Regardless, all he could do was delay as long as possible to become the last one to die. If all the tourists were dead with no turnaround in sight, Zhao Yu would have to fight a desperate battle. With his current physical condition, facing a Tier 1 strength monster, almost certainly spelled defeat, but he had to try. Time slowly passed, and the screams in the distance grew more and more sparse. It was unclear whether it was because too many had died or the others had fled far away. ¡°Bang~!¡± ¡°Bang~!¡± Suddenly, Zhao Yu heard some strange sounds, resembling the noise of battle. After listening for a while, a smile appeared on Zhao Yu¡¯s face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was indeed the sound of fighting! This meant his guess was correct; this world, being a sixth-tier world capable of sustaining a population of a trillion, must indeed have its own strengths. Although he was tempted to go see for himself, Zhao Yu knew that going over there right now might result in getting wounded by mistake; it was better to wait and see how things unfolded. A few more minutes passed, and finally, three figures appeared in front of them. ¡°A level one high-tier Spirit Ghoul spotted, along with two living humans¡­¡± Chapter 904 - Chapter 904: Chapter 108: Spirit World Invasion_4 Chapter 904: Chapter 108: Spirit World Invasion_4 Three figures, two men and one woman who all looked to be in their twenties, were dressed in what appeared to be very strange uniforms. ¡°Courier?¡± Zhao Yu was astonished to discover that the three people who had appeared were actually wearing courier uniforms. ¡°Global Express?¡± Zheng Qianqian was also somewhat perplexed. How had these couriers appeared here? This was an enterprise with extremely high visibility, the only one in the world that had branches in every country. Some had once suspected that this company had a very deep background, with intersections with many major national officials, seeming to be jointly owned by multiple parties. So, the identity of a courier was just their disguise? Zhao Yu nodded slightly, which could also explain why the original host had never heard of any transcendental events from childhood to adulthood, and why there was no report of them on the internet. Thus, it seemed that these real Transcendents had intentionally chosen to hide, as for the reason, it was still unknown. ¡°Xiao Li, protect them. We¡¯ll handle this spirit ghost¡­¡± After finishing their words, the two male couriers wearing Global Express uniforms charged towards the monster above the chains. Their movements were incredibly agile. In just a few moments, they had dashed onto the chains. ¡°It¡¯s safe now¡­¡± Zhao Yu muttered softly, looking up at the sky. The fight went as he expected, all at Tier 1 power. The only difference was that the energy release method of these people didn¡¯t seem to come from inside the body. But at this moment, Zhao Yu had no strength on his own, just an ordinary person, sensing it not quite acutely enough. ¡°Without the power of Blood Qi, it must be some other way that they possess this transcendental power¡­¡± The fight at Tier 1 had no appeal, and the strength of the two couriers was a bit stronger than that of the monster. Joined together, they managed to kill the monster after a short while. However, what surprised Zhao Yu was that after the monster died, it directly turned into ash and dissipated into the air. ¡°No, something¡¯s left behind¡­¡± Zhao Yu sharply noticed that after the monster dissipated, it left behind a bone the size of a finger. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be scared!¡± The female courier protecting the two was curious seeing Zhao Yu fixedly watching above. ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious about how powerful those two are. Looking at your clothes, you seem to be couriers, but why are you so powerful?¡± Zhao Yu feigned the appearance of an ordinary college student, curiously asking, ¡°And just now you mentioned that monster as a spirit ghost, what on earth is going on?!¡± ¡°All this, someone will explain to you later. For now, you can rest assured that you¡¯re safe¡­¡± ¡°Thud~~!¡± Zheng Qianqian suddenly collapsed to the ground, buttocks first. Today¡¯s experiences had been too terrifying for her, and now that she had relaxed, she no longer had the strength to stand. Seeing her like this, the courier woman turned her attention to Zheng Qianqian. Soon, the two men on the chains also came down, beginning the descent off the mountain with Zhao Yu and the others. As Zhao Yu walked, he noticed that this place indeed didn¡¯t seem to be on Titan Star. Whether the sky or the surrounding vegetation, everything was strangely decayed. And yet the terrain and the cable cars overhead seemed just like on Titan Star. His confusion was resolved after they had continued forward for an hour. At a spot halfway up the mountain, there appeared a vortex similar to a transport portal. At that moment, five men in Global Express uniforms sat around the vortex, hands pressing down on the ground, seemingly controlling some kind of array formations to maintain this passageway. ¡°After you go through here, you¡¯ll be completely safe¡­¡± The Global Express employees didn¡¯t plan to explain anything to the two; they simply let them pass through the vortex. Zhao Yu, while crossing, was taking in every detail. He found that this kind of passage was different from the Heavenly Treasure Mirror, which made one feel like being carried across countless light years. This transportation was more like the entire space moving, while he himself had no feeling of movement. ¡°It¡¯s just like¡­¡± Zhao Yu had a strange feeling that the two worlds were parallel, and passing through was just like crossing a spatial barrier. After going through the portal, the view opened up. The previously gloomy vegetation was now lush and green again. The sky returned to a clear blue, and all the colors were back to normal. Outside the vortex, hundreds, maybe thousands of uniformed personnel were walking back and forth, and among them, various medics were seen treating patients. Seeing them emerge, staff quickly came to guide them to a tent. ¡°What is going on here?!¡± Before entering, Zhao Yu asked impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get the answers you¡¯re looking for inside!¡± said the staff member with a slight smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu knew that he was appearing too anxious; after thinking, he added, ¡°There were six other students who came with us, can you help me save them?¡± ¡°Six other students? Don¡¯t worry, you can register their information later, we will find them¡­¡± With the staff member¡¯s reassurance, Zhao Yu and Zheng Qianqian entered separate tents. The tent was small, with two chairs and a table inside, and a person was seated towards the inside, a twenty-something female also in uniform. However, her uniform was more business-like, seeming much friendlier than the people outside. ¡°Hello, take a seat!¡± The staff member offered a gentle smile, motioning for Zhao Yu to sit down. Chapter 905 - Chapter 905: Chapter 108: Spirit World Invasion_5 Chapter 905: Chapter 108: Spirit World Invasion_5 ¡°My name is He Min, and I will answer all the questions you want to know¡­¡± The woman¡¯s smile was radiant, giving Zhao Yu a feeling as refreshing as a spring breeze. Zhao Yu cut to the chase and asked, ¡°I want to know, what exactly is going on here?!¡± ¡°Simply put, you¡¯ve encountered an invasion from the Spirit World¡­¡± ¡°Spirit World invasion?!¡± Zhao Yu felt as if he had latched onto something significant. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± He Min nodded and said, ¡°Our world can be referred to as the surface world and the inner world¡­¡± ¡°The surface world is what ordinary people can see, akin to the human realm¡­¡± ¡°The inner world is known as the Spirit World¡­¡± ¡°How the Spirit World came into existence, we don¡¯t know, but according to scientists¡¯ speculation, it might be a derivative or secondary parallel world of our surface world¡­¡± He Min smiled and said, ¡°You can think of the Spirit World as being born around our world¡­¡± ¡°The monsters you encountered are known as spirit monsters¡­¡± ¡°They basically arise from human thought, emotions, and other such factors¡­¡± Listening to He Min¡¯s explanation, Zhao Yu gradually understood that the vortex he had just passed through must have been the transition from the Spirit World back to the human realm. He took the initiative to ask, ¡°Then why have I never heard anything about the Spirit World or spirit monsters from childhood to adulthood? Is it because you have been deliberately hiding it?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He Min nodded and explained, ¡°Our Global Express company was established by a joint effort of the upper echelons of all countries around the world and possesses the highest global authority¡­¡± ¡°On the surface, it¡¯s just an express delivery company, but in reality, we have the ability to mobilize any country¡¯s unit to cooperate in the event of a Spirit World invasion¡­¡± ¡°Just like this time, we mobilized the Strength of Yan Country to seal off the site¡­¡± He Min¡¯s face showed a hint of pride, as if it were an honor to work for Global Express. ¡°Yan Country Airlines¡­¡± Zhao Yu suddenly noticed the name tag on He Min¡¯s uniform and couldn¡¯t help but read it aloud. He Min explained, ¡°Of course, like other employees dealing with spirit monsters, those of us in clerical positions also have cover jobs on the surface¡­¡± ¡°For those of us who need to appear in various places frequently, what could be more suitable than a flight attendant?!¡± Zhao Yu suddenly realized that the employees of Global Express were not only couriers but also flight attendants, and perhaps other professions as well. ¡°As for why the news must be blocked, that¡¯s because the spirit monsters from the Spirit World feed on human emotions and feelings¡­¡± He Min shook her head and said, ¡°In history, there was once a public event involving the Spirit World¡­¡± ¡°It was a catastrophe. After absorbing a large amount of ordinary people¡¯s fear, panic, and despair, the spirit monsters¡¯ strength grew recklessly, and invasions into the human realm became rampant¡­¡± ¡°In the end, it led to the most famous and most tragic apocalypse war in world history¡­¡± The apocalypse war was something Zhao Yu remembered learning about at school. It happened on Titan Star over ten thousand years ago, and it was said that at that time, all the countries of the world went mad with warfare, almost to the point of extinction. Just during that century, the population decreased by ninety percent, and a vast number of people died in that long-lasting battle. ¡°Are you saying there was something wrong with that apocalypse war?!¡± Zhao Yu sharply sensed it. ¡°Exactly!¡± He Min nodded and said, ¡°The origin of the apocalypse war was due to some recklessly spreading the news of the Spirit World to the general public, leading to an exponential increase in spirit monsters¡¯ strength and their rampant invasion into the human realm¡­¡± ¡°It can be said that the first half of the war was the battle between humans and spirit monsters, and the second half was solely about covering up any trace of the existence of the Spirit World and spirit monsters¡­¡± ¡°It was after that apocalypse war that the human leaders agreed, no matter how great the differences, that they could not allow spirit monsters to grow so unrestrained again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that at one point the population had decreased to just seven billion, nearly leading to extinction¡­¡± He Min shared her sentiments and continued, ¡°So, that is why we go to such lengths to conceal the news from the general public.¡± ¡°Of course, the reason I¡¯m telling you this is that you¡¯ve personally experienced an event involving the Spirit World and need to sign a confidentiality agreement with us¡­¡± Zhao Yu casually picked up the confidentiality agreement and found that it contained many clauses, including allowing Global Express to monitor all his electronic devices. This left him speechless, ¡°Can I not sign this?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t sign, then we¡¯ll have to send you back to the Spirit World¡­¡± He Min said this jokingly, but Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t feel an ounce of lightness in her words; clearly, it was something they¡¯d done plenty of times before. It meant that without signing the confidentiality agreement, he could not hope to return to the human world normally. An ordinary person wouldn¡¯t last long in a place like the Spirit World. Of course, Zhao Yu would sign, but what he needed to do now was gather intelligence. So, he naturally inquired about the staff who possessed formidable strength. ¡°They have had close encounters with spirit monsters during their time among ordinary people¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He Min lamented and said, ¡°In our company, there are actually two types of professions¡­¡± ¡°One is the warrior class, the other is the clerical staff¡­¡± ¡°Like me, I¡¯m part of the clerical staff, responsible for logistical work, such as explaining certain things to you now and assisting you in signing the confidentiality agreement¡­¡± ¡°Whereas staff like those you saw in the first layer of the Spirit World, they are the warrior class and have the strength to confront spirit monsters head-on¡­¡± She paused, then added, ¡°Actually, I was almost assigned to the warrior class myself. Unfortunately, the staff arrived just in time to prevent me from coming into contact with that spirit monster¡­¡± Chapter 906 - Chapter 906: Chapter 108: Spirit World Invasion_6 Chapter 906: Chapter 108: Spirit World Invasion_6 ¡°Hmm¡­ simply put, when ordinary people come into contact with a spontaneous Spirit World invasion, if they can have close contact with the spirits, they then unlock a mysterious realm and obtain the key to harness Spiritual Power¡­¡± ¡°This gives them a foundation to counter the spirits¡­¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m telling you this because we might become colleagues in the future, you know~!¡± He Min said with a smile, ¡°Our employees at Global Communication are basically participants and witnesses of Spirit World invasion events¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded, thinking of the fact that he was now in a sixth-tier world, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You just mentioned employees I saw in the first-tier Spirit World, does that mean the Spirit World is also divided into tiers?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± He Min nodded, ¡°The Spirit World is divided into six tiers, and the strength of the spirits in each tier is incomparable. The weakest are in the first tier, which is what ordinary people generally encounter¡­¡± ¡°But there are exceptions. Some ordinary people, who are less fortunate, might encounter invasions from the second or even third-tier Spirit World¡­¡± Zhao Yu asked in confusion, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why don¡¯t those more powerful individuals just sweep through the first, second, and third-tier Spirit Worlds?¡± He Min shrugged, ¡°Firstly, each Spirit World is not the same. For example, the Spirit World you¡¯re encountering right now only extends over White Cloud Mountain¡­¡± ¡°Secondly, would it not be a waste for big shots from the fourth, fifth, or even sixth-tier to come deal with first, second, and third-tier spirits?¡± He Min said indifferently, ¡°You should know, the incident you experienced today had at least over five hundred casualties, but it is only rated as a level-one Spirit World invasion event¡­¡± ¡°The big shots have to face level-4, level-5, level-6 events¡­¡± ¡°A level-4 event could mean that an entire city might fall¡­¡± ¡°Level-5 events could even destroy smaller nations¡­¡± This made Zhao Yu think of the recent history of Titan Star, which had seen the demise of hundreds of countries over the past century. Perhaps, the truth was that they were destroyed by Spirit World invasions, but to hide it from ordinary people, they blamed it on war. ¡°Then, if like now, going back to the Spirit World through that vortex and making contact with those spirits again, is there still a chance to obtain the Spiritual Power key?¡± Zhao Yu inquired, concerned about whether he could cultivate his abilities or not. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± He Min shook her head, ¡°The Spirit World is not something you can enter whenever you want. Either you¡¯re involved when the event occurs, or you are a Spiritualist¡­¡± She said regretfully, ¡°I almost became a Spiritualist myself. If I had, I¡¯d be on easy street by now¡­¡± ¡°What, do Spiritualists get paid a lot?¡± Zhao Yu casually asked. ¡°Of course, they do!¡± He Min paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°What¡¯s most important is that Spiritualists have a lot of power, or rather, some special privileges. Once someone becomes a Spiritualist, if there¡¯s an issue at home, you can just make a direct call, and officials from any city will cooperate¡­¡± ¡°You can imagine how in demand Spiritualists are¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled and said, ¡°But the death rate among Spiritualists isn¡¯t low, is it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true too¡­¡± Suddenly, He Min no longer felt regretful and shook her head, ¡°Yes, if I had become a Spiritualist back then, I might already be dead, not here chatting leisurely with you¡­¡± From the conversation, Zhao Yu learned that He Min had two salaries, one for her regular job as a flight attendant and another from Global Communication. The two salaries combined were enough for her to live very comfortably in Yan Country. Most importantly, the employment at Global Communication was like an iron rice bowl; losing the job was not a concern. ¡°Zhao Yu, since you are a witness to the level-one Spirit World invasion event at White Cloud Mountain, coded HPJYBYU1650, you now have two choices¡­¡± ¡°One, sign a confidentiality agreement and never reveal to any ordinary person about the Spirit World, spirits, or this experience. Reward: One hundred thousand yuan. Punishment: Treason¡­ Execution.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the second option?¡± ¡°The second option is to sign a confidentiality agreement, join Global Communication, and become a clandestine logistics employee¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly then asked, ¡°Is it possible for an ordinary person to experience multiple Spirit World invasions?¡± ¡°It¡¯s certainly possible¡­¡± He Min said with a smile, ¡°Sun Xia who went in to deal with today¡¯s event is just like that¡­¡± ¡°In just three years, she experienced four Spirit World invasions. The first three times she was lucky¡ªshe neither died nor encountered a spirit. The fourth time, she fought with a spirit and then activated the Spiritual Power key¡­¡± ¡°I see!¡± Zhao Yu nodded and said, ¡°Then I choose the second option. I want to become an employee of the company!¡± ¡°Good, let¡¯s start by signing the confidentiality agreement according to standard procedure¡­¡± ¡°As for joining the company, I¡¯ll report it normally. Other departments will review and study it to decide how to arrange your new cover job¡­¡± ¡°After all, you¡¯re aware that in addition to being flight attendants, our logistics can involve roles like telecommunications base station installers, attendants, mapping surveyors, and so on¡­¡± After signing all contracts, Zhao Yu finally inquired about the status of his other classmates. He Min then opened the relevant software to check and after looking, she sighed, ¡°Unfortunately, your two classmates didn¡¯t make it¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Bai Hao, Cai Siyue¡­¡± ¡°However, two of your classmates joined the company and became martial staff¡­¡± ¡°Martial staff? Who?!¡± Zhao Yu asked curiously, indicating that someone had been in close contact with a spirit. ¡°Yang Xiaoying and Hu Yapeng¡­¡± Chapter 907 - Chapter 907: Chapter 109: Rules-Based Specter Chapter 907: Chapter 109: Rules-Based Specter ¡°An avalanche occurred at the White Cloud Mountain scenic area in Yan Country, resulting in over five hundred deaths and three hundred injuries¡­¡± By the time the news report came out, Zhao Yu had already returned to the school. According to the company¡¯s arrangement, the six of them did not go to the White Cloud Mountain scenic area for this holiday. This was also to prevent them from attracting attention should they all leave the school together in the future. ¡°Let¡¯s all say something¡­¡± Di di~! Zhao Yu took out his phone, ¡®White Cloud Mountain Free Travel¡¯ group chat message, with eight members, which were the people from their two dorms this time. Regrettably, among them, two would never speak again. ¡°Say what?¡± Huang Lin was the first to respond as usual. ¡°About the incident this time, you all know about it, right?¡± ¡°We know¡­¡± Liang Bei also appeared. With her squeak, the others also followed up one after another. This indicated that everyone was paying attention to the group chat. This trip could be said to have completely changed each person¡¯s future. At first, everyone was somewhat restrained, after all, the incident had just occurred, and two classmates had died. But gradually, everyone loosened up and started to talk about life again. ¡°Being an employee is really nice, we don¡¯t have to do anything, and they give us a monthly salary of more than ten thousand¡­¡± ¡°You only have a little over ten thousand? We have over thirty thousand¡­¡± Yang Xiaoying said contentedly, ¡°I am now in a martial position, earning more than twenty thousand a month, and there¡¯s even extra bonuses for each mission¡­¡± ¡°Hey, this money is nothing to me¡­¡± Hu Yapeng pretended to be nonchalant, ¡°What really matters to me is that the company organizes the study of Spiritual Power, and once my cultivation is successful, I¡¯ll be able to fight spirit ghosts¡­¡± ¡°Boss Hu, Li Hu~~!¡± Huang Lin said triumphantly, ¡°Amongst us six, we have two in martial positions, Boss Hu is my iron buddy, Boss Yang is my good brother. With you guys covering for me, I¡¯m set to live the good life!¡± Yang Xiaoying curled her lip but didn¡¯t say much more. She was now in a martial position, while Huang Lin was just an ordinary person, destined to grow further and further apart. Women admire strength, and for her, there were some redeeming qualities about Huang Lin in the past. But now, to her, Huang Lin might really just be a classmate and friend she could hang out with. Yet Huang Lin was clueless, at this moment, he felt an unprecedented satisfaction. Among the eight of them, no other martial position mattered as much as Hu Yapeng and Yang Xiaoying. Just as he said, his relationships with these two were the best. Especially with Yang Xiaoying, who was also his high school classmate, and perhaps could become more, as their relationship was very good. He cheerfully said, ¡°Does everyone have time tonight? Let¡¯s get together, my treat!¡± Before, he would have been reluctant to spend the money, but now, after joining the company, not only did he have a guaranteed monthly salary, but also for this incident, they had given him a one-time compensation award of 100,000. 100,000, a figure that was unthinkable to him in the past. But now, it was enough to make him a wealthy man. After all, during student life, even freely spending ten thousand was a lot of money, let alone 100,000. ¡°Let¡¯s forget it for now, these few days we have to undergo special training at the company¡­¡± Hu Yapeng said proudly. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s important, you do your thing¡­¡± Huang Lin laughed, ¡°Then the other four of us can get together. We are all people from the same company, so we should socialize more¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Liang Bei didn¡¯t refuse, the incident had happened so suddenly, and she was flooded with information in an instant. She too wanted to find solace in the company of others. After all, having signed a confidentiality agreement, she couldn¡¯t tell any of her old friends or classmates, which was quite stifling for her. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s meet at eight o¡¯clock tonight at the restaurant outside the school¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit late¡­¡± Liang Bei glanced at the time; it was only morning now. Waiting until evening to talk about the Spirit World was a bit torturous for her. ¡°There¡¯s an event at the anime club today, how about we meet up at the big sports field?¡± She knew about this because Cai Siyue, a member of the anime club, had mentioned there was an event today. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s settle on that¡­¡± Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t particularly fond of such social events, but as it concerned the Spirit World, he wanted to see if the information about the Spirit World the others knew matched what he knew. When they arrived at the sports field, the place was bustling with people, all dressed up in anime character costumes. Some were from the school itself, others were from outside the school, coming specifically for the event. The four met up in the stands at the sports field, deliberately choosing a corner spot where there weren¡¯t many people, convenient for talking. Even though Yang Xiaoying wasn¡¯t at the school, she kept an eye on the group chat, watching the animation exhibition pictures Liang Bei and Huang Lin posted in the group, which made her think of Cai Siyue. ¡°If only I hadn¡¯t egged her on, maybe¡­¡± She felt guilty; Cai Siyue had been intending to attend the anime exhibition. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had been the one persuading Cai Siyue constantly, which led her to join the mountain climbing trip. Now, Cai Siyue was dead, and she was alive and well. This made her somewhat regretful; if she hadn¡¯t persuaded Cai Siyue back then, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have died. As she was thinking this, a middle-aged man walked into the classroom. ¡°You are all new martial employees. Today, I will explain what you need to do as martial employees, how to cultivate, and how to deal with spirit ghosts¡­¡± Chapter 908 - Chapter 908: Chapter 109 Rule-based Spirit_2 Chapter 908: Chapter 109 Rule-based Spirit_2 ¡°First and foremost, the emergence of spirit ghosts stems from the thoughts and various emotions of us humans¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, after experiencing the death of a companion, try not to think about your companion, especially not harbor thoughts like ¡®if it weren¡¯t for me, he/she wouldn¡¯t have died¡¯¡­¡± Hearing this, Yang Xiaoying¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had just thought of these things. Could there be any problem? However, the next sentence from the speaker on stage eased her worried mind. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, after you become a Spiritualist, you will no longer actively encounter invasions from the Spirit World¡­¡± ¡°Invasions from the Spirit World are generally targeted at ordinary people. What we need to do is to enter various events, deal with spirit ghosts, and prevent the invasions from the Spirit World from escalating¡­¡± Yang Xiaoying couldn¡¯t help but scoff at herself. Even if she really faced an invasion from the Spirit World, there were Spiritualists everywhere here. The spirit ghosts would probably cry upon seeing them. However, it seemed that Liang Bei and the others were unaware of this¡­ After thinking it over, she sent a message in the group chat advising not to dwell on the deaths of those involved in invasions from the Spirit World. But she didn¡¯t immediately get a response, and Yang Xiaoying couldn¡¯t help but wonder, could they have encountered an invasion from the Spirit World? That shouldn¡¯t be the case, they didn¡¯t feel guilty like she did¡­ ¡°The girl in the audience, stop looking at your phone and pay attention¡­¡± Yang Xiaoying immediately blushed, quickly stowed her phone away, and thought that possibly Liang Bei and the others were having too much fun at the anime event and hadn¡¯t noticed the group message. ¡­ ¡°What do you think, how powerful is the spiritual power they cultivate?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it must be incredible. I¡¯ve seen Spiritualists fight spirit ghosts, and it¡¯s like watching superheroes¡­¡± Huang Lin was somewhat excited, ¡°Damn, if I had known that close contact with a spirit ghost could unlock spiritual power, I would have fought back then¡­¡± ¡°Right, if I had known such a thing, I would have fought no matter what¡­¡± Liang Bei also felt regret not becoming a martial official, saying she wasn¡¯t disappointed would be a lie. ¡°If I encounter an invasion from the Spirit World again, I will definitely have a showdown with a spirit ghost¡­¡± ¡°Heh, then you better not take action right away, give the company time to react, and start only when they are about to send someone over¡­¡± The four were having a pleasant chat, but no one noticed that the number of people on the field was gradually decreasing. A girl in a white long dress approached a boy. The boy turned his head and was immediately stunned by the sight, the girl in front of him had light blue hair and emerald green eyes, her fair and luminous face exuding an innocent and cute appearance. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± the boy swallowed and recognized her as the anime character Rem. Rem asked, ¡°Am I beautiful?¡± ¡°Beautiful!¡± The boy nodded, his face showing excitement. It was the first time such a beautiful girl had initiated a conversation with him. ¡°Then would you give me a set of anime costumes?¡± Rem continued. ¡°Ah, anime costumes?¡± The boy hesitated, knowing a costume set wasn¡¯t cheap, ¡°If I give you one, what will I get in return?¡± ¡°You would get me¡­¡± Rem said calmly. ¡°Then I¡¯m willing!¡± the boy was ecstatic. The next second, he vanished completely, as if he had never been there at all. Meanwhile, Rem approached the next person. This time, she asked a girl. ¡°Why has it suddenly become overcast?¡± The four chatting in a corner of the stands suddenly noticed that the sky had darkened. ¡°This color¡­¡± The sky was suffused with a strange purple glow, accompanied by a fading of the stars. ¡°The star ring is disappearing¡­¡± ¡°Damn, we might be facing another invasion from the Spirit World?!¡± The four sprung to their feet in alarm. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Although they had previously declared that they would fight a spirit ghost if they encountered another invasion from the Spirit World, when it truly happened, their first thought was to get away quickly, especially since over five hundred people had died in the White Cloud Mountain incident. ¡°You guys go, I want to stay here¡­¡± To the shock of the other three, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t move at all. ¡°You¡­¡± The three hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Yu to take what was said in jest seriously. At that moment, no one dared say much to him, fearing it would take too long to leave this place. As they watched the three depart, Zhao Yu fixed his gaze on the field. An invasion from the Spirit World wouldn¡¯t target just him individually. It was likely covering a range, and from what he could see, it probably encompassed the entire field and perhaps even the whole school. Looking around the field, Zhao Yu noticed that there seemed to be fewer people around. However, he didn¡¯t think much of it, assuming some had left early, and kept scanning the area, looking for any suspicious creatures. ¡°Where are they?¡± What annoyed him were the challenges of an anime event where everyone was dressed in bizarre costumes, making it hard to determine who was out of place. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After scanning the area, Zhao Yu felt somewhat relieved. He saw nothing unusual and heard no screams. This meant the invasion from the Spirit World had just started, and the spirit ghosts hadn¡¯t appeared yet. Meanwhile, he noticed that Huang Lin, Liang Bei, and Zheng Qianqian, who had earlier left, were now pacing back and forth on the edge of the field. ¡°Trapped?¡± ¡°It seems once an invasion from the Spirit World takes shape, it¡¯s hard for anyone inside to leave¡­¡± Chapter 909 - Chapter 909: Chapter 109 Rule-type Spirit Ghost_3 Chapter 909: Chapter 109 Rule-type Spirit Ghost_3 When they were at White Cloud Mountain, they left through a vortex channel built by a Spiritualist. Huang Lin and the other two ran frantically, constantly circling the playground, turning several circles but finding no way out. Or rather, the entire edge of the playground was blocked by an invisible wall, making it difficult for them to leave. ¡°It¡¯s over, we¡¯re trapped¡­¡± ¡°What do we do?¡± ¡°Wait¡­ Stall for time, wait for the company to come and rescue us¡­¡± The three of them had experienced a Spirit World invasion incident before, and faced with this situation, they were somewhat better off than last time. ¡°Then, shall we go back and meet up with Zhao Yu?!¡± Zheng Qianqian hadn¡¯t forgotten that following Zhao Yu last time had ensured a safe journey. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s meet up with Zhao Yu first!¡± The other two also remembered Zhao Yu¡¯s performance at White Cloud Mountain and quickly headed back the way they came. Soon, the four of them were together again. ¡°Zhao Yu, what do we do now?!¡± The three asked hastily as soon as they returned. Compared to Zhao Yu, they were not calm enough, and faced with this situation, their brains had stopped thinking. ¡°Wait!¡± Zhao Yu was very calm and said, ¡°Last time, the spirit ghost appeared several hours later¡­¡± ¡°What we need to do now is to stay put, keep calm, conserve Stamina, and wait for the spirit ghost to appear before we make a run for it¡­¡± He said this, but he was somewhat worried. The playground was sealed off, and if they encountered a spirit ghost with far superior physical strength to humans like last time, they would eventually be caught and killed. Now, all he could hope for was that the spirit ghost would appear slowly, hopefully delaying long enough for the Spiritualists to be informed of the situation here and hurry over. Compared to facing the spirit ghost alone, Zhao Yu would rather be under the protection of a Spiritualist during the close encounter with the spirit ghost. The four of them sat in the stands, constantly shifting their gaze, wandering around, looking for signs of the spirit ghost. After nearly ten minutes, someone finally noticed something odd about the playground. ¡°What¡¯s going on, is there a wall here?¡± someone asked as they bumped into the invisible wall while trying to leave. ¡°How amazing, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Soon, a few people noticed the anomaly and moved to the edge of the playground to examine the invisible wall. But many others were still oblivious, playing and frolicking as usual. ¡°Have you guys noticed, it seems like there are fewer people on the playground¡­¡± Zhao Yu furrowed his brows and suddenly asked. ¡°Are there fewer people?¡± The other three were somewhat confused, as they had been looking for the spirit ghost and hadn¡¯t paid attention to this. ¡°Hey, stop playing, something big has happened¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s a ghost hitting the wall on the playground, we can¡¯t get out¡­¡± Someone ran back to the playground, shouting loudly, informing others about the situation where they couldn¡¯t leave the playground. Unfortunately, most people didn¡¯t believe his words, assuming he was joking and remained cheerful. However, some went to check it out after seeing him swear and curse, indicating his seriousness. After more than ten minutes of commotion, most people were aware of the situation that they could not leave the playground. ¡°What in the world is going on?!¡± ¡°Call the police¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no signal¡­¡± Compared to others, Zhao Yu and his group were much calmer, still staying near the edge, cautiously observing the situation on the other side. ¡°Zhao Yu, are we really not going over to stay with them?¡± Liang Bei hesitated, at times like this, she still preferred to be with more people for a greater sense of security. ¡°No¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head; if initially, he thought the fewer people on the playground were just his worry, but after consciously observing and roughly counting the number of people on the playground, he realized that the number had indeed decreased. In just over ten minutes, about thirty people were gone. ¡°In a little more than ten minutes, the number of people on the playground has decreased by nearly thirty. Now there are about eleven hundred left¡­¡± ¡°What does this imply?¡± ¡°It means that there¡¯s a spirit ghost killing people in a way we do not know about, quietly¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s forehead broke out in a cold sweat; compared to the spirit ghost encountered last time, this one was clearly more troublesome. After all, you do not know how it kills, and the unknown represents fear. ¡°Has it already appeared?!¡± Huang Lin suddenly became tense. Half an hour had passed without any anomalies, and he thought that the spirit ghost might take a while to appear. ¡°Hmm, it probably has¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, ¡°Yesterday that spirit ghost didn¡¯t appear until the next day, most likely because it didn¡¯t know how to catch us while we were hanging in midair¡­¡± ¡°Only when it got light did it accidentally use Zhu Zhuzi to get onto the cable car¡­¡± Hearing this, the other three became very tense. ¡°Could it be that this time the spirit ghost has no physical form, and is completely invisible?!¡± Liang Bei was somewhat scared, ¡°Then how are we supposed to survive?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, ¡°The spirit ghost must have a physical form, without one it wouldn¡¯t be able to harm us¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He thought for a moment, then added, ¡°Even if it is initially invisible and ethereal, when it¡¯s ready to strike, it must materialize!¡± He was very sure of this, as this was a law of the universe, and something cannot come from nothing. Though there may be beings that can break the laws of the universe, Zhao Yu believed they did not include the spirit ghost here. ¡°So, let¡¯s assume it really is invisible, but it must reveal itself when it makes a move¡­¡± Zhao Yu continued, ¡°You all stay alert too, and see if you spot anyone or anything that suddenly appears or disappears¡­¡± Chapter 910 - Chapter 910: Chapter 109 Rule-type Spirit Ghost_4 Chapter 910: Chapter 109 Rule-type Spirit Ghost_4 After speaking, Zhao Yu assigned surveillance directions to the other three, so each of them was responsible for one part, enabling them to watch more carefully. ¡°Hey, why are you all still here? There¡¯s been a big incident¡­¡± Someone finally noticed Zhao Yu and his three companions, thinking they were unaware of the situation with the air wall and ran over to inform them. Huang Lin glanced at Zhao Yu and saw that he had no intention of speaking, and was somewhat puzzled, not understanding what he meant. After waiting for a moment, he finally said, ¡°We know¡­¡± ¡°Then what are you still doing here?!¡± the informing student asked, puzzled. In such a situation, shouldn¡¯t everyone be together? Huang Lin explained, ¡°With this kind of situation, us going there won¡¯t solve the problem, and it¡¯s better to just stay here. Besides, as soon as people outside notice what¡¯s happening here, they¡¯ll definitely call the police¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the boy found it a bit strange, but didn¡¯t say much more and hurried back to report. Over there, more than a thousand students had also formed leadership groups based on personal influence and other factors. ¡°Zhao Yu, why didn¡¯t you speak just now?¡± Huang Lin asked, puzzled, after the person had left. Zhao Yu coughed and said, ¡°I was observing him just now.¡± Not knowing how the spirit ghost killed, he was reluctant to talk with strangers, fearing it might trigger some mechanism. Actually, yesterday, when talking with He Min, he had inquired about the form of the spirit ghost. He discovered that spirit ghosts come in various forms and have diverse abilities, not all being of the strength type; many appear in the form of rules. So, he suspected that the spirit ghost this time might be using rules to kill. And the fact that they four had been safe for so long probably meant they hadn¡¯t triggered the killing mechanism. As for the reason, he didn¡¯t know, but maintaining the status quo was undoubtedly the best choice. The reporting person went back and recounted what Huang Lin had said verbatim. This puzzled everyone. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they joining the group?¡± ¡°Could it be that they caused this?!¡± ¡°Very likely!!!¡± The situation with the air wall was odd by any account, and normal people would choose to stick together for warmth. In fact, that¡¯s what everyone was doing. But, as a result, there were now four people skulking off to the side. ¡°Let¡¯s go and ask them!¡± Someone took the lead and said this, and others quickly agreed. Over a thousand people surged towards Zhao Yu and his companions. ¡°They¡¯re coming!!!¡± The three of them were a bit panicked; they hadn¡¯t gone over, yet the others were coming towards them. Zhao Yu knew they couldn¡¯t avoid it and told the three, ¡°You all know the confidentiality agreement, right? Don¡¯t blab about what you shouldn¡¯t. If they ask why we¡¯re not with them, just say we all have some social anxiety, got it?¡± ¡°What about the disappearances of some people, should we mention that?¡± Liang Bei quickly asked. Zhao Yu shook his head and said, ¡°No, don¡¯t say anything about it. It could cause panic and easily lead to chaos, and we four would be the first to suffer¡­¡± Indeed, in times of chaos, they four, being out of the group, would definitely be the first targets. So, it was better not to let others know about the disappearances for the time being. As long as there were no casualties, no one would act like a thug. As thousands approached, Zhao Yu suddenly noticed two girls who were alone, facing each other and talking. There¡¯s always something abnormal when there¡¯s a devil. They four were alone because they knew what was happening here. And those two girls¡­ Zhao Yu observed them discreetly. Then he saw one of the girls disappear without a trace. The other girl, as if she saw his gaze, slowly turned her head and looked over. Zhao Yu was so frightened that he quickly lowered his head, pretending he hadn¡¯t seen anything. ¡°Who are you four?¡± ¡°Why are you staying apart from everyone¡­¡± ¡°Is this air wall related to you?!¡± The crowd on the field gathered and shouted these questions. The other three, with Zheng Qianqian being naturally introverted and not needing to act like Zhao Yu, showed clear signs of social anxiety, while Huang Lin and Liang Bei explained their reason for being apart as Zhao Yu had instructed. Zhao Yu waited anxiously. Ten seconds passed without any aberration, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. It indicated that his actions had not provoked the spirit ghost¡¯s attack. So, does the spirit ghost make people disappear by talking to them alone, or by some other means?! But no matter what, for Zhao Yu, he remembered the outline of the spirit ghost ¡ª a girl dressed in white anime attire. Remembering this, he needed to keep as far away from these people as possible. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fortunately, Huang Lin, who often strutted around with Hu Yapeng, was recognized by many people there. Liang Bei, being the class beauty, naturally attracted attention wherever she went and was also well known, ensuring that their identities were clarified and confirming they were not outsiders. ¡°I think, right now, all we need to do is wait quietly. Once the country notices, they will surely rescue us¡­¡± ¡°Right, what¡¯s the rush now? Better to take more pictures for something to talk about later¡­¡± Seeing that the misunderstanding was cleared, the crowd gradually lost its previous hostility and, considering that there was no immediate danger besides not being able to leave, everyone started to gather in small groups and began chatting. Chapter 911 - Chapter 911: Chapter 109: Rule-Type Ghost_5 Chapter 911: Chapter 109: Rule-Type Ghost_5 ¡°` However, the main topic still revolved around the air wall. Some speculated that it was an alien invasion, while others guessed it was the military testing a weapon. There were all sorts of theories. Seeing that the crisis had been averted, Zhao Yu breathed a sigh of relief and continued his search for the ghost-like figure he had seen earlier. However, he did not dare to scan with his eyes directly. Instead, he kept his head down and swept with his peripheral vision. A moment later, he actually found the girl who resembled a ghost. After quietly observing from the shadows, Zhao Yu realized that almost everyone who engaged in conversation with the girl would disappear. And their disappearances did not attract the attention of the people around them, as if those people had never existed to begin with. But why was I able to notice?! Zhao Yu was somewhat puzzled. Could it be because he observed with his peripheral vision?! Perhaps that was indeed the case. After observing for a while and seeing that only those who conversed with the girl disappeared, Zhao Yu hesitated before deciding to move closer and listen to what they were saying. Previously, he noticed that when the girl conversed with others, she did not avoid people around her, with the nearest even being one or two meters away. But those people seemed completely unaffected. From this, it was clear that either bystanders couldn¡¯t hear their conversation or hearing it wouldn¡¯t pose any danger. Therefore, one of the triggering conditions for the killing intent must be directly conversing with the girl. Knowing this, Zhao Yu would have no trouble staying alive, but he wasn¡¯t here just to survive. He had descended here with the purpose of breaking through his body¡¯s tier-four limit and seeking advancement to fifth-tier or even sixth-tier. Thus, Zhao Yu had to know the detailed triggering conditions for the killing intent and then choose to make contact with the girl to obtain the Spiritual Power key. After all, he had no idea if he would ever have the chance to encounter the invasion of the Spirit World again, and if he missed it, he might miss it for life. Finally, Zhao Yu stopped at a distance of roughly eight meters from the girl. Beyond the conversation as a triggering condition, Zhao Yu observed that the ghost acted like a normal person when not speaking with others, showing no signs of abnormality. Moreover, it paid no attention to anyone else during a conversation. ¡°Am I beautiful?¡± That voice¡­ Zhao Yu heard the girl¡¯s voice but found it eerily familiar. The next second, his expression drastically changed. The girl¡¯s voice sounded exactly like Cai Siyue¡¯s. No, that¡¯s not right! Cai Siyue is dead! Therefore, the reason for this ghost¡¯s existence might be related to Cai Siyue!! Zhao Yu held his breath and continued to observe with his peripheral vision while maximizing his listening to the conversation. ¡°What do you want?¡± The girl conversing with the ghost wore a puzzled face, looking at her. ¡°Am I beautiful?¡± The ghost asked again. ¡°Who the hell are you asking at this time of night, still caring about looking pretty?!¡± The girl who was conversing with the ghost was very ordinary-looking. Seeing such a beautiful girl like Cai Siyue coming over to talk to her, she felt somewhat displeased, thinking that the other party had come to mock her. Whoosh! The girl disappeared from Zhao Yu¡¯s peripheral vision. ¡°She disappeared¡­¡± Zhao Yu quickly turned and swiftly left the scene. The next step was to avoid the ghost as it selected its next target. At the same time, he pondered over the conversation between the two. He noticed that the ghost asked the girl twice if she was beautiful, and the girl did not respond directly, resulting in her disappearing. So, if one were to confront the ghost, would they have to answer the question head-on? Zhao Yu had only taken a few steps when Huang Lin stopped him, ¡°Brother Zhao, where are you going?¡± ¡°Nothing major, just taking a walk¡­¡± As for what he saw and inferred, he didn¡¯t plan to speak of it. Mainly because he was afraid that if he spoke out, it might bring trouble upon himself, attracting the ghost¡¯s attention directly. Besides, he was also worried that talking about it might render things ineffective, and it could even lead to unexpected changes, such as a change of rules and so on. Before he could finish speaking, Zhao Yu suddenly felt his scalp tingle, as if a pair of resentful eyes were staring at him. The ghost has targeted me! Zhao Yu was shocked but could only pretend to be unaware and continue chatting with Huang Lin. To his relief, the resentful gaze disappeared after a few seconds, and he encountered no danger. Could it be, it has started another round?! Thinking this, he suddenly heard a voice next to him, ¡°Am I beautiful?!¡± Zhao Yu jolted and wanted to run the next second, but he quickly realized that with these rule-based ghosts, any option other than following its rules was a dead end. Just as he was about to answer that she was beautiful, another guy¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Of course, you are very pretty!¡± Zhao Yu glanced from the corner of his eye and immediately sighed with relief. The ghost had fixed its gaze on another guy. ¡°Huh?!¡± Huang Lin also recognized the voice as somewhat familiar and looked involuntarily toward the two. Seeing that attire, he felt an even stronger sense of familiarity, almost as if it were Cai Siyue. Just as he was about to move to the front, Zhao Yu reached out abruptly and grabbed him. Huang Lin turned his head and Zhao Yu signaled to him with his eyes. Huang Lin¡¯s pupils dilated instantly. He instantly understood. Cai Siyue was clearly already dead! The fact that he was hearing Cai Siyue¡¯s voice indicated that he was surely seeing a ghost! At that moment, Huang Lin turned pale, his eyes filled with terror and fear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Yu holding him back, he might have already run away. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Zhao Yu whispered two words. He was certain that the ghost had come for him just now, and that intense malice was no lie. ¡°` Chapter 912 - Chapter 912: Chapter 109 Rules-based Wraith_6 Chapter 912: Chapter 109 Rules-based Wraith_6 Moreover, Huang Lin, who was right beside him, didn¡¯t feel any malice. As a result, the spirit ghost didn¡¯t directly engage him in conversation but instead chose another boy nearby. The only explanation was that he had a condition that prevented the spirit ghost from initiating a conversation with him at that time. Since Huang Lin was right by his side and they exchanged a few words, Zhao Yu deduced that one of the spirit ghost¡¯s conditions for triggering a death was that it must converse one-on-one. If the target was talking to someone else, then it couldn¡¯t choose them. ¡°Can you give me a set of anime clothes?¡± The second sentence! Zhao Yu pricked up his ears; this was a matter of life and death. ¡°Me, give you anime clothes?!¡± The boy was also somewhat surprised. Who asks for a gift right after meeting? But after he saw what the spirit ghost looked like, he swallowed hard, ¡°What¡¯s your name? If you can be my girlfriend, not just one set of anime clothes, I¡¯ll give you three or five without a problem!¡± Whoosh! In his peripheral vision, the boy vanished. Zhao Yu was startled and quickly turned to Huang Lin, asking, ¡°Did you eat today?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Lin was still in shock, and when Zhao Yu asked him if he had eaten in such a strange way, it left him somewhat bewildered. Soon, the angry look on Zhao Yu¡¯s face jolted him awake, and he hurriedly replied, ¡°I ate, I ate. What about you?¡± Indeed, at the same time Zhao Yu posed the question, he felt the same wave of ill will. It was a grudge that seemed to say, why are you still not dead when Cai Siyue died, as if Cai Siyue was questioning why she died and they didn¡¯t. ¡°What did you eat?!¡± Zhao Yu asked reflexively. He was afraid that dragging out the time would allow the spirit ghost to interject. ¡°I ate¡­ fried rice with eggs!¡± Huang Lin, though clueless about what was happening, sensed from Zhao Yu¡¯s reactions that they had to pretend not to see the spirit ghost and quickly said so. ¡°Was it good?¡± ¡°Good, what did you have?¡± ¡°I also had fried rice with eggs. What will you have for lunch?¡± Right as Zhao Yu asked another question, the intense malice aimed at his head suddenly disappeared. Shortly after, the same question echoed from not too far away. ¡°Am I beautiful?!¡± Hearing this, Zhao Yu finally breathed a sigh of relief, wiping the sweat from his forehead with a smile on his face. ¡°I plan to eat instant noodles this afternoon. What about you?¡± Huang Lin hurriedly said. But he found Zhao Yu unresponsive, and couldn¡¯t help feeling puzzled. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t explain but let go of Huang Lin¡¯s arm and continued to observe the spirit ghost¡¯s conversation with others from the corner of his eye. ¡°Can you give me a set of anime clothes?¡± It was the second sentence again. This time, the person conversing with the spirit ghost was a girl. She hesitated for a moment and then bluntly said, ¡°Are you sick or something?¡± The next second, she disappeared. Zhao Yu then looked at Huang Lin again. ¡°Are you and Yang Xiaoying in a relationship?!¡± Huang Lin had also caught on by now; he understood that when Zhao Yu spoke to him, he had to keep the conversation going. Because he too noticed that people were vanishing. He even imitated Zhao Yu and observed the spirit ghost out of the corner of his eye. ¡°Yes, but not really¡­¡± Huang Lin blurted out, ¡°We were high school classmates. I fell for her the moment I saw her, but unfortunately, she never agreed¡­¡± ¡°So, I chased her to this college¡­¡± This time Huang Lin¡¯s response was a bit long, which made Zhao Yu edgy, fearing that he might become the next target. Fortunately, the malice vanished in a flash. The spirit ghost had locked onto another target. A look of confusion appeared on Zhao Yu¡¯s face. Earlier, the boy who agreed to give anime clothes ended up vanishing. And the girl who just now refused also disappeared. Could it be that no matter how one answers, they die?! No, that¡¯s not right! Zhao Yu remembered what he had discussed with He Min before about the nature of rule-based spirits. It was explicitly stated that rule-based spirits strictly adhere to a principle of murder with rules, no matter how covert the killing intent, but there would always be a sliver of a chance to survive, and there would never be a situation where death was certain. Therefore, the issue was not about agreeing or disagreeing but something else. ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the matter, no response yet?!¡± After class, Yang Xiaoying noticed that no one in the group had replied, and she started to panic. ¡°Could they have encountered a spirit invasion?!¡± The thought made her hastily pull out her cellphone to call Liang Bei. ¡°The number you have dialed is currently unavailable, please try again later¡­¡± Then, she called Huang Lin and Zheng Qianqian, but she couldn¡¯t get through to them either. She didn¡¯t have Zhao Yu¡¯s cell phone number, but she was almost certain that the four people in the school must be facing a Spirit World invasion. With this thought, Yang Xiaoying hurriedly found the teacher who had just given the lecture and shared her feelings of guilt and regret about someone who had died in a Spirit World invasion, as well as the fact that she couldn¡¯t reach the four people at school. ¡°They¡¯re in the University Town?!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± The teacher she had spoken to before gave a slight smile and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that¡­¡± ¡°The company has detection equipment in every city, capable of detecting large-scale Spiritual power fluctuations during a Spirit World invasion¡­¡± ¡°Considering their location in University Town, they¡¯re not far from the city¡¯s outpost, it will probably only take one to two hours for the martial staff to arrive¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Yang Xiaoying let out a sigh of relief. She also understood that the reason they had waited so long for rescue personnel yesterday was purely because White Cloud Mountain scenic area was too far from the city. ¡­ ¡°Buzz~~!¡± A light screen suddenly rose, followed by someone shouting, ¡°Everyone, please leave in an orderly fashion¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re here, the company¡¯s people have arrived!¡± Huang Lin said, elated, having seen the people in company uniforms. ¡°Mhm!¡± Zhao Yu nodded and said, ¡°You go ahead!¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± As soon as Huang Lin finished speaking, he saw Zhao Yu suddenly turn and walk towards the spirit. This scared him out of his wits. ¡°Am I beautiful?!¡± The familiar phrase rang out; every time someone took over this conversation, they all disappeared without exception. And this time, the person who responded was Zhao Yu. ¡°Beautiful!¡± Huang Lin shivered, not knowing what madness had possessed Zhao Yu, but he couldn¡¯t worry about him anymore and turned to run. He sprinted to a staff member and gasped, ¡°Brother, there¡¯s a spirit over there¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?!¡± The staff member was stunned for a moment, not expecting someone here to know about spirits. Huang Lin quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m your colleague, a civil worker, my classmate over there is confronting a spirit¡­¡± The staff member immediately understood and said urgently, ¡°I¡¯m on it, what¡¯s the situation with the spirit there?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a person¡­¡± Huang Lin hastily shook his head, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s like a person, she just keeps asking others questions, and everyone who talks to her disappears¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± The staff member slowed his run, his face turning grave. He turned to the other martial staff members who had come with him and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s a rule-based spirit, seal off the scene, prepare to retreat!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Huang Lin was shocked, ¡°But my classmate is still over there?!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no saving them, get out of here fast!!¡± the staff member spoke bluntly. But just then, the purple light in the sky faded, and the star ring reappeared. The martial staff member stood there dumbfounded, ¡°The Spirit World invasion is over?¡± He then exclaimed in shock, ¡°That rule-based spirit, has it been dealt with?!¡± Chapter 913 - Chapter 913: Chapter 110 Special Training in Yan City Chapter 913: Chapter 110 Special Training in Yan City Spiritualists most feared encountering rule-type spirit ghosts, precisely because these ghosts were impervious to any spiritual power attacks and physical attacks. They could only be eliminated by utilizing rules. This also meant that even spiritualists, when faced with a rule-type spirit ghost, were as helpless as ordinary people, doomed to die just as they would have. The appearance of each rule-type spirit ghost meant that many of their colleagues would die. But now, had all that ended?! ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°Was it your classmate who did it?!¡± The military staff member looked at Huang Lin, somewhat surprised, ¡°Are you sure he initiated a conversation with the spirit ghost when you came for help?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Huang Lin was also shocked. He hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Yu to be so brave, but he was also uncertain, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it was him¡­¡± After all, like them, Zhao Yu was only a clerical staff member, and even more so, previously just an ordinary student. ¡°Come on, you come with me to meet him!¡± The military staff member pulled Huang Lin along inside, and soon they encountered Zhao Yu. ¡°Hello, I am the military staff member, Xu Guangqiu¡­¡± Xu Guangqiu looked at Zhao Yu in surprise, ¡°Was it you who cleared that rule-type spirit ghost?¡± ¡°It was me!¡± Zhao Yu nodded. He could only obtain the spiritual power key by making contact with the spirit ghost, so he had to eliminate this ghost, or else it would be him who died. Fortunately, his judgment had been correct, and he had managed to resolve the rule-type spirit ghost. Not only that, he could now feel, deep in his brain, as if his soul had acquired some special ability. ¡°Very good, very good, very good!¡± Xu Guangqiu said ¡®good¡¯ three times, looking pleased. ¡°It seems we¡¯ll have to add another excellent team member!¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to register and, by the way, meet the team leader¡­¡± Xu Guangqiu pulled Zhao Yu along with him. Huang Lin took a few steps, then stopped, feeling that since they were taking Zhao Yu over, there was no need for him to follow. After thinking it over, he found Liang Bei and Zheng Qianqian, proudly claiming that he and Zhao Yu had teamed up and eliminated a spirit ghost. Elsewhere, Xu Guangqiu led Zhao Yu to his team leader. ¡°Good gracious, are we going to have a rule-type spiritualist now?¡± The team leader, a middle-aged man, was equally excited and exclaimed, ¡°You wait, I¡¯ll notify the higher-ups right now¡­¡± Zhao Yu was puzzled, it was just solving a spirit ghost, was it worth getting so excited? Xu Guangqiu, seeming to see Zhao Yu¡¯s confusion, explained, ¡°In our Baichuan City, so far, we don¡¯t have any rule-type spiritualists, you might be the first¡­¡± ¡°Does that make a difference?!¡± Zhao Yu was still puzzled; all were spiritualists, so what was special about rule-type spiritualists? ¡°Of course it makes a difference!¡± ¡°You know about rule-type spirit ghosts, immune to spiritual power and physical attacks, there are only two methods to counter them¡­¡± ¡°One method, which we call ¡®using human lives to pile up,¡¯ is to continuously try and err, ultimately finding a solution¡­¡± ¡°But that method, per regulations, once a single rule-type spirit ghost causes damage beyond ten spiritualists, we must resort to the second method¡­¡± ¡°That is, deploying second-tier or higher spiritualists¡­¡± ¡°Of course, second-tier or higher spiritualists can¡¯t directly destroy rule-type spirit ghosts either, but they can make the spirit ghosts backfire¡­¡± ¡°The only downside of a rule-type spirit ghost is that it isn¡¯t strong enough. When faced with creatures stronger than them and having rules used against them, they can backfire, leading to serious injury or even death¡­¡± Xu Guangqiu lamented, ¡°I once heard news about a region that, in order to gain a rule-type spiritualist, deliberately delayed reporting, ultimately leading to the death of all ordinary people involved in that mission¡­¡± ¡°The result was that the rule-type spirit ghost evolved, causing an even greater disaster¡­¡± ¡°Thus, the higher-ups later decreed that when encountering a rule-type spirit ghost, after ten spiritualists have been sacrificed, it¡¯s mandatory to report promptly and request the support of higher-level spiritualists in the battle¡­¡± Zhao Yu was confused, ¡°The rule-type spiritualists you¡¯re talking about, what¡¯s different about them compared to ordinary spiritualists?¡± He Min, who had explained spiritualists to him before, wasn¡¯t a spiritualist herself and knew limited information, so Zhao Yu didn¡¯t know the difference between the two, and wasn¡¯t aware of what sets them apart from ordinary spiritualists. ¡°The abilities of rule-type spirit ghosts, you¡¯ve seen them, right?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Zhao Yu nodded. If it weren¡¯t for overhearing numerous conversations, just a sudden encounter might have led to his probable death. Xu Guangqiu said excitedly, ¡°Rule-type spiritualists, as the name implies, can also reach a level like that of rule-type spirit ghosts¡­¡± ¡°Are you saying I can also kill with conversations?¡± Zhao Yu was taken aback. ¡°Not kill people, kill spirit ghosts!¡± Xu Guangqiu corrected. ¡°Ah right, kill spirit ghosts!¡± Zhao Yu quickly nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now Xu Guangqiu nodded in approval, ¡°Exactly, you can also use rules to kill spirit ghosts, though I¡¯m not sure if that includes conversations¡­¡± The spirit ghost was resolved, and the remaining cleanup work was naturally left to the clerical staff. Zhao Yu followed Xu Guangqiu and other military staff to the base in Baichuan City. A place built fifty meters underground in the city center. ¡°Spirit World invasions happen randomly, so we have our headquarters here, partly to detect spirit ghost invasions over a larger area and protect ordinary people more extensively, and partly so that we can reach the scene as quickly as possible¡­¡± Chapter 914 - Chapter 914: Chapter 110 Yan City Special Training_2 Chapter 914: Chapter 110 Yan City Special Training_2 Zhao Yu listened with some confusion, ¡°But this is the city center, are you sure there won¡¯t be any traffic congestion?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Xu Guangqiu chuckled and said, ¡°Our underground network is very well-developed, with eight routes going in different directions, the farthest one can directly reach outside of the Third Ring¡­¡± ¡°Impressive!¡± Zhao Yu praised. After chatting for a while, the procedures for Zhao Yu to switch from a clerical to a martial role were also sorted out. ¡°Zhao Yu, you may have to head to Yan City next!¡± Xu Guangqiu said enviously, ¡°Ordinary Spiritualists usually study and cultivate in their local cities¡­¡± ¡°But you are one of the few Rule-type Spiritualists, and there¡¯s nobody in Baichuan who can teach you¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, there are a few new Rule-type Spiritualists in other cities, so the higher-ups are planning to provide unified training for those with strong potential like you¡­¡± ¡°Of course, apart from you, the newly-arrived Spiritualists from our Baichuan City will also go to Yan City¡­¡± ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, for Rule-type cultivators like you, there¡¯s no time limit; you¡¯ll continue depending on your learning outcomes, while other ordinary Spiritualists get to advance for a month¡­¡± ¡°Pack your things and get ready to leave¡­¡± Hearing this, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. On the road, he had asked Xu Guangqiu how to practice Spiritual Power, but Xu Guangqiu said he didn¡¯t dare to teach him because he was a Rule-type cultivator, different from ordinary Spiritualists. That special feeling in his mind, he had always been aware of it but couldn¡¯t control it, let alone apply it. Now, it seemed that he could only learn how to manage this special power once he arrived in Yan City. ¡­ In a train compartment, more than twenty people sat scattered, forming small groups and chatting with each other. ¡°Zhao Yu, I didn¡¯t expect that thanks to you, we could also take a trip to Yan City¡­¡± Hu Yapeng said with a complex expression. He had thought that among the eight classmates, he was very special because, in the end, only he and Yang Xiaoying became Spiritualists. But before he could rejoice for long, he received news that Zhao Yu had also become a Spiritualist. And Zhao Yu was not just any Spiritualist, but a Rule-type Spiritualist that their entire Baichuan City didn¡¯t have. Such Spiritualists with strong potential were highly valued by the higher-ups, who even specially sent someone to pick them up and send them to Yan City for study. Consequently, more than twenty new Spiritualists from Baichuan City could also go to Yan City to study. ¡°Hey, Yan City is my turf; once we get to Yan City, I¡¯ve got your backs!¡± Yang Xiaoying said brashly. She was from Yan City, and having the opportunity to return was a chance to hold her head high. After all, not only was she an employee of a company now, but she also had a reward of over a hundred thousand yuan, truly a wealthy lady. This was the perfect opportunity to show off to her old classmates and friends from Yan City. Especially now during the holiday season, some of those friends had returned to Yan City, creating a chance for gatherings. ¡°Hahaha, precisely, Yingying, you¡¯re the local boss. We from the smaller places will need to rely on you a lot!¡± Hu Yapeng laughed heartily. Just then, Zhao Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He took it out to see that it was a video call from Huang Lin. He answered immediately and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up, Huang Lin?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just checking if you¡¯ve boarded yet!¡± Huang Lin didn¡¯t look very good today, with large dark circles under his eyes, as if he had stayed up all night. With a cigarette hanging from his mouth, he came across very disheveled. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re on board¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded. Huang Lin cut to the chase, ¡°Zhao Yu, you¡¯ve got to take care of Yang Xiaoying for me when you go to Yan City¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, Huang Lin, what are you talking about?!¡± Yang Xiaoying couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°Who the hell am I to you, that you need Zhao Yu to look after me?!¡± She was clearly very angry, ¡°Do you have a bloody screw loose?!¡± Huang Lin was taken aback and showed an awkward smile, ¡°Yingying is here too¡­¡± ¡°Huang Lin, you¡¯re pushing your luck, who gave you the right to call me Yingying?¡± ¡°Come on, Yingying, save some face for me in front of Zhao Yu!¡± Huang Lin was all smiles, trying to ingratiate himself. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it, right? Keep this up, and we can¡¯t even be friends anymore¡­¡± Yang Xiaoying snapped angrily. ¡°My mistake, my mistake; I won¡¯t call you that anymore¡­¡± But before Huang Lin could finish, Yang Xiaoying snatched the phone and hung up the video call. Zhao Yu was puzzled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you two a couple?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s a couple with him?!¡± Yang Xiaoying pursed her lips, ¡°We¡¯re just classmates, at most friends¡­¡± ¡°But now, with him acting out of line, I¡¯m considering whether I should continue being friends with him¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head and chuckled softly. Having been through great trials and tribulations, he viewed these little romantic ambiguities quite calmly. ¡°Our batch has over twenty Spiritualists¡­¡± Hu Yapeng, who wasn¡¯t concerned with Yang Xiaoying¡¯s relationship with Huang Lin, spoke reflectively. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yeah, I thought there were just the nine of us¡­¡± The White Cloud Mountain Spirit World invasion had produced nine Spiritualists, and they thought that these were the only ones, maybe plus Zhao Yu. But it turned out that there were more than twenty new Spiritualists present. ¡°Yeah, they must be Spiritualists from other incidents¡­¡± At that moment, a person sitting two rows away seemed to overhear their conversation, turned around to look at them, and smilingly said, ¡°We are the ones who came out of the haunted house event¡­¡± Chapter 915 - Chapter 915: Chapter 110: Yan City Special Training_3 Chapter 915: Chapter 110: Yan City Special Training_3 ¡°What event was that?¡± ¡°It was a large horror-themed amusement park. Suddenly, a Spirit World invasion occurred, and the fake stuff turned real. It was crazy¡­¡± The man looked like the character for ¡®awkward,¡¯ with a worried frown on his face. He sighed, ¡°Several of my friends died there¡­¡± ¡°Hey, hey, watch it, don¡¯t get too emotional!¡± Yang Xiaoying quickly reminded him. She guessed that the school comic con incident might have been because of her, but her personality was naturally forthright, so she did not feel too guilty. Upon hearing this, the man with the awkward face quickly composed himself and smiled, ¡°Have you heard about that rule-based Spiritualist?¡± Hu Yapeng immediately perked up, boasting proudly, ¡°That¡¯s him, Zhao Yu, my roommate. We were able to go to Yancheng all thanks to him¡­¡± His voice was not low, instantly attracting the attention of many people. Many people looked at Zhao Yu with curiosity and confusion in their eyes. The people present had only recently become Spiritualists, and their understanding of rule-based Spiritualists also came from them earning the qualification to further their studies in Yancheng. Thus, they were very curious about Zhao Yu, especially since they had learned from their mentors that such people had strong potential, almost invincible among their peers. ¡°Zhao Yu, I¡¯ve long heard of your great reputation. Nice to meet you, I am¡­¡± Suddenly, several people came forward to introduce themselves to Zhao Yu. However, some were discontent and approached aggressively. ¡°Zhao Yu, I¡¯ve heard that you rule-based Spiritualists are invincible among peers. I want to see how strong you are. Do you dare to fight me?¡± This was a muscular man almost six feet three inches tall, with thick eyebrows and large eyes, and a face full of flesh that made him look formidable, especially his piercing eyes which seemed capable of devouring someone. Seeing such a formidable man come to pick a fight, those who had been currying favor stepped back and watched the excitement from a distance. Zhao Yu glanced at him and said indifferently, ¡°Can you already use Spiritual Power attacks?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The muscular man nodded proudly. ¡°I can¡¯t use Spiritual Power attacks yet, so you win, okay?¡± Zhao Yu said casually. There was no need for such conflicts of vanity; he didn¡¯t want to bother too much about it. The muscular man was immediately at a loss for words, feeling like he had hit cotton. Zhao Yu not being able to use Spiritual Power attacks meant that he was still an ordinary person. Even if the muscular man won, it wouldn¡¯t bring him much honor. ¡°Hmph!¡± The muscular man snorted coldly, stating, ¡°My name is Wang Meng. When you learn Spiritual Power attacks, I¡¯ll definitely come to challenge you!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see when the time comes!¡± Zhao Yu responded offhandedly. Seeing this, Wang Meng didn¡¯t continue to provoke, as he noticed that the martial official who had been sitting in the front row resting with his eyes closed, had now opened his eyes. This martial official was second-tier, and he had come to escort them to Yancheng during his rest period. It¡¯s more accurate to say that he was there to ensure Zhao Yu¡¯s safe arrival in Yancheng, indicating the importance of rule-based Spiritualists. With Wang Meng¡¯s interruption, those who had been flattering Zhao Yu also hesitated to stand out, fearing Wang Meng might turn on them. Unlike Zhao Yu who had not yet shown his capabilities, Wang Meng had a competitive spirit; after becoming a Spiritualist, he had sparred with his colleagues multiple times and even defeated someone who had been a Spiritualist for half a year, becoming famous from that single victory. The train they were on was very fast, reaching speeds of up to 310 miles per hour, and they arrived in Yancheng in just three hours. Under the guidance of the second-tier guards, they headed straight for the Yancheng Spiritual Energy School located in the suburbs within a forest, a military jurisdiction where outsiders couldn¡¯t enter. This was a national school for Spiritualists, generally only those with strong abilities and potential from various regions were qualified to study and improve here. For Zhao Yu and his peers, being newly minted Spiritualists and coming here was quite rare; in essence, they were just riding on Zhao Yu¡¯s coattails. Upon entering, under the guidance of several seniors, they completed their registration smoothly. ¡°First, let¡¯s choose the dormitory. Put your luggage in the dormitory, then go directly to the academic building¡­¡± The seniors were also busy and left hurriedly after giving brief instructions. Zhao Yu and the others then approached a wall to look at the map of the school. ¡°This is the academic building, this is the training field¡­¡± ¡°This is the dormitory, this is also the dormitory¡­¡± ¡°The dormitories are divided into areas¡­¡± They discovered that the dormitory buildings were divided into four areas marked as A, B, C, D, with area A being the closest to the academic building and area D the furthest, a distance of about three miles. If attending classes, people in area D would have to walk an hour longer than those in area A. ¡°Do we even need to discuss this? Let¡¯s head to area A!¡± The group, with their luggage in tow, headed straight for the dormitory in area A. However, upon reaching the entrance, they were stopped. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The dormitory in area A only has thirty rooms, and there are more than two hundred of you new arrivals. Decide amongst yourselves how to allocate them¡­¡± At that moment, around two hundred people, just like Zhao Yu and his group, with various luggage in tow and clearly also new students, were gathered near the dormitory in area A. ¡°Everyone, please go back. We¡¯re taking these thirty rooms!¡± A group at the very front shouted dominantly and arrogantly. As soon as these words came out, they immediately faced the angry stares of everyone else, ¡°Why should you?!¡± Chapter 916 - Chapter 916: Chapter 110 Yan City Special Training_4 Chapter 916: Chapter 110 Yan City Special Training_4 ¡°You do have some nerve¡­¡± It was as if they had riled up the crowd, filling everyone with righteous indignation. ¡°A bunch of country bumpkins, do you even realize that being able to come here is a blessing that you¡¯ve cultivated over three lifetimes?!¡± The one standing at the forefront, with nose pointed skyward, arrogantly said, ¡°We are from Yancheng!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the previously agitated atmosphere instantly cooled down. ¡°Locals from Yancheng¡­¡± ¡°What should we do now?!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Seeing that the crowd was somewhat deflated, Wang Meng suddenly stepped forward, ¡°You think one sentence is enough to make me pull back? Impossible, you have to defeat me if you have the guts!¡± His words indeed piqued the interest of the local group, especially a well-dressed young man who seemed to be the leader. He looked at Wang Meng with interest, then casually pointed out someone, ¡°Xiao Ming, you go and test him!¡± A boy with a height of only 1.6 meters stepped forward, his face alight with excitement. ¡°I just love to tussle with you big guys¡­¡± Wang Meng¡¯s brows furrowed, and he spoke with disgust, ¡°I¡¯m not into that kind of thing!¡± Xiao Ming¡¯s smile froze for a moment, and the next second, he bellowed in anger, ¡°You bastard, I meant I¡¯m going to thrash you tall folks!¡± Soon enough, the two of them clashed. The onlookers were dazzled, especially those who had been voicing their defiance, now sweated profusely. Because this person named Xiao Ming was no ordinary fighter, forcing the 1.9 meters tall Wang Meng into a continuous retreat. Zhao Yu observed for a while and quickly assessed their strengths. They were both basically at the beginning of Tier 1. Under normal circumstances, they would not be a challenge, but presently, he was more than capable of handling the fight. In the blink of an eye, they exchanged dozens of moves. Although Xiao Ming was brash, his strength was not much greater than Wang Meng¡¯s. Coupled with the disparity in size and strength between them, the fight was surprisingly evenly matched. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Xiao Ming, come back!¡± The well-dressed young man suddenly said. While still clashing, Xiao Ming pushed Wang Meng back and then pulled away. The well-dressed youth nodded slightly and asked, ¡°Big guy, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Wang Meng. What, you want to try me too?!¡± Wang Meng said with a serious expression. To Wang Meng, even this Xiao Ming could fight evenly with him and yet was being ordered around by the well-dressed young man, indicating the latter was clearly more formidable. ¡°Xiao Ming ranks mid-tier among us. Since you are about equal to him, you actually qualify for the A sector¡­¡± the well-dressed youth said indifferently, ¡°A spot in the A sector dormitory is yours!¡± Upon hearing this, Wang Meng breathed a sigh of relief and thanked him with a bow, ¡°Thank you!¡± At first, he had been quite arrogant, but after clashing with Xiao Ming, he realized he wasn¡¯t a top-tier contender, especially considering several others among the local group appeared to be highly skilled fighters he might not be able to defeat. Besides, the locals were true snakes of Yancheng territory and not easy to provoke. It was a good opportunity to gracefully descend the ladder. The well-dressed youth then looked towards the others and spoke, ¡°Anyone else wants to challenge us? Beat one of my men, and one of you gets in¡­¡± The crowd looked at each other, many intuitively feeling they weren¡¯t as strong as the aforementioned Xiao Ming, and remained silent. However, there were also people as capable as Wang Meng who stepped out to take up the challenge. In the end, out of more than two hundred people, only five earned the approval of the well-dressed youth and secured a place in the A sector dormitory. ¡°Ah, forget it, let¡¯s just go to the B sector¡­¡± Hu Yapeng said dejectedly, having realized his own strength was still far lacking after watching the fights. ¡°The B sector is too far away, it takes more than ten minutes just to walk to class. You guys can go if you want, but I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head. Yang Xiaoying was taken aback, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, then what will you do? Can you even beat that Xiao Ming?¡± Zhao Yu just smiled slightly and stepped out from the crowd. Seeing this, Xiao Ming also took his place opposite Zhao Yu. But Zhao Yu waved his hand dismissively and said, ¡°You¡¯re too weak, I don¡¯t want to fight you!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the whole place was in an uproar! Xiao Ming felt his eyes split with fury, having never before been told he was weak. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re looking for death!¡± Zhao Yu, however, turned his gaze to the well-dressed youth and pointed at him, saying, ¡°You¡¯re their leader, you come and fight me!¡± ¡°Me?!¡± The well-dressed youth laughed, never expecting someone to actually challenge him. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± He let out a burst of arrogant laughter. His group of friends joined in the jeering. Clearly, they didn¡¯t believe Zhao Yu could defeat the well-dressed youth, which meant they understood the youth¡¯s strength all too well. ¡°Excellent!¡± The well-dressed youth cracked his neck as he walked forward, ¡°I¡¯ve been bored just watching; it¡¯s good to have someone to stretch my muscles with¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?!¡± Zhao Yu suddenly asked. ¡°My name, you can ask it after you beat me!¡± the well-dressed youth said with a sly grin. But Zhao Yu just smiled, ¡°Well, in that case, let me tell you my name¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°My name is Zhao Yu, a ¡®Rules¡¯ category Spiritualist, and sorry to say, you¡¯ve been caught in my trap. From this moment, I advise you not to speak, not a single word, or else you may just die on the spot!¡± The whole place went into shock. People looked at Zhao Yu in disbelief. Especially the well-dressed youth, who stood there frozen, opening his mouth but then, abruptly remembering Zhao Yu¡¯s words, quickly closed it again. One of his companions exclaimed, ¡°Zhao Yu, the ¡®Language¡¯ category Rules Spiritualist¡­¡± Chapter 917 - Chapter 917: Chapter 110 Yan City Special Training_5 Chapter 917: Chapter 110 Yan City Special Training_5 ¡°Damn, I actually bumped into him¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, the boss can¡¯t use his abilities anymore¡­¡± Zhao Yu strode confidently towards the well-dressed youth, with each step he took, the youth retreated one. Not only that, but he was also sweating profusely, constantly making eye signals to the person beside him. ¡°Boss, what do you mean?!¡± A companion beside him, not understanding after watching for a while, guessed, ¡°Are you saying, let him have one move?¡± This scared the well-dressed youth pale, his eyes nearly popping out. In desperation, he pointed at the white color on his own clothing. ¡°Are you saying, you¡¯re an idiot, and even my clothes are better than you?!¡± the companion continued to guess. The well-dressed youth wanted to hit someone upon hearing this. Just then, a smarter companion realized what the well-dressed youth meant and hurriedly said, ¡°Our boss admits defeat, you can go in, but you must release this!¡± Upon hearing this, the well-dressed youth kept nodding his head. Compared to conflicts of pride, he cared more about his life. Zhao Yu smiled faintly, and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t even break my rule, with such strength, you still want to dominate others? Go home, wash up, and sleep!¡± After speaking, he walked towards the crowd, as if leading thousands of troops. And the previously arrogant people from Yan City now didn¡¯t dare to breathe heavily, quickly making way for him. Haven¡¯t you seen even their boss was ensnared? As people from Yan City, they had seen the capabilities of Spiritualists with rule powers and naturally knew how formidable these people were. They were now scared to death, afraid that Zhao Yu would target them with the same trick. A group of people reluctantly watched Zhao Yu walk into Area A. Only then did the well-dressed youth take out his mobile phone and hit the call button. ¡°Baby son, have you arrived at school? Tell mom about the new environment there¡­¡± As soon as the call connected, an excited female voice rang out. The well-dressed youth handed the phone to a companion, signaling him to talk. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m Black Egg. The boss has been trapped by a rule-power Spiritualist and can¡¯t talk, or he¡¯ll die. Please come save him quickly!¡± ¡°What?¡± There was an ear-piercing scream from the other end of the phone, followed by the woman shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk, son, mom will bring people over to save you, Black Egg, you guys protect your boss¡­¡± Outside the venue, everyone looked at each other, some sensing trouble and not daring to hang around any longer, hurried away. Seeing this, others realized the well-dressed youth¡¯s background might lead to troubles for them as well, and they left the scene too. For a while, only the well-dressed youth and his companions remained in the arena. The others, though not directly affected, were too frightened to move, afraid that they might have been ensnared as well. They all stood in place, not daring to speak. After reaching Area B, people finally started discussing it like they had broken a silence charm. ¡°Rule-power Spiritualists are just too strong¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, all he did was wag his lips, and he took control of their strongest fighter¡­¡± ¡°That Zhao Yu, truly a formidable figure, deserves to be in Area A!¡± ¡°Yes, Zhao Yu really made us outsiders proud!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, seeing those locals so arrogant just ticks me off¡­¡± ¡°Thank goodness Zhao Yu gave us a good vent!¡± Listening to everyone¡¯s comments, Huang Lin was bewildered, turned his head to Yang Xiaoying, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Has Zhao Yu become a Spiritualist already?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± Yang Xiaoying was also utterly baffled. ¡°But didn¡¯t he tell us he didn¡¯t know how?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just ask and find out?¡± Yang Xiaoying opened her phone, tagged Zhao Yu in the group chat, and asked if he was a Spiritualist. ¡°No one taught me, so of course I¡¯m not!¡± Seeing this answer, the two were shocked. ¡°Then how did you beat that well-dressed youth?!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s reply instantly made them feel ashamed. ¡°I bluffed him, and he believed it, so I won!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The two were dumbfounded, never expecting Zhao Yu had actually tricked the other side¡¯s strongest fighter. The problem was, it wasn¡¯t just the strongest who believed it; everyone at the scene, including the two of them, had been convinced. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have waited until now to send a message asking. ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Huang Lin had been awake the whole time, waiting for a message of safe arrival from Yang Xiaoying. Seeing them chatting in the group now, he eagerly asked. Hu Yapeng excitedly recounted the day¡¯s events. Especially how arrogant the locals had been, with just a mid-tier minion beating other challengers. However, Zhao Yu had won, and it was indeed just by talking. ¡°I¡¯m impressed!¡± Hu Yapeng exclaimed, ¡°I¡¯m really impressed. I never realized before how amazing Zhao Yu could be¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, his demeanor just now was so cool; it didn¡¯t look like he was fooling anyone¡­¡± Yang Xiaoying also added her admiration. Huang Lin frowned, as he seldom saw Yang Xiaoying commend other men. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu was the first. But they had just had a row, and he dared not remind Yang Xiaoying in the group chat. Thinking it over, he decided to give Zhao Yu a heads-up that Yang Xiaoying was the girl he had his eye on, and not to touch. Zhao Yu, who had already arrived at the Area A dormitory, received Huang Lin¡¯s call. Huang Lin started with congratulations before getting to the point, ¡°Zhao Yu, what do you think of Yang Xiaoying?¡± Chapter 918 - Chapter 918: Chapter 110 Yan City Special Training_6 Chapter 918: Chapter 110 Yan City Special Training_6 ¡°What do you mean?!¡± This probing question left Zhao Yu somewhat speechless, causing him to shake his head and say, ¡°What are you afraid of?!¡± Huang Lin sighed in relief and hurriedly said, ¡°Brother, I trust you. What¡¯s so good about a woman like Yang Xiaoying? She snores when she sleeps and often doesn¡¯t wash her feet. Only I can tolerate her¡­¡± ¡°Of course, if she is especially enthusiastic towards you, you¡¯d better stay away from her, otherwise, you might catch her foolishness¡­¡± Zhao Yu was speechless and could only indicate that he would keep his distance from Yang Xiaoying. ¡°Thanks, brother. When you come back, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal¡­¡± Huang Lin happily hung up the phone. Reporting Yang Xiaoying¡¯s bad habits to Zhao Yu in advance should be enough to dissuade him. That way, even if Yang Xiaoying wanted to pursue Zhao Yu, he wouldn¡¯t accept her. ¡­ ¡°Captain Wu, are you sure my son is alright?!¡± A highly glamorous lady asked nervously. The person she called Captain Wu was indeed a squad leader among the spiritualist military personnel in Yancheng, with a power level at the second tier. Of course, most importantly, he wasn¡¯t just any second-tier; he was a rules-based spiritualist. Captain Wu, looking helpless, shook his head and said, ¡°I am sure your son hasn¡¯t been affected by anything rule-based¡­¡± The woman turned to the young man in ornate clothing and asked anxiously, ¡°Son, try saying something?!¡± The young man hesitated for a moment before looking at Captain Wu and then finally said, ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m alright?¡± The young man looked himself over from top to bottom and, finding himself unharmed, couldn¡¯t help but show tears of relief. ¡°Silly boy, you¡¯re fine. Someone tricked you¡­¡± The lady said helplessly, embracing the young man and gently patting his back. Those present exchanged looks, surprised by Zhao Yu¡¯s audacity. ¡°He actually dared to deceive someone¡­¡± ¡°How could he dare?!¡± The group of friends felt both embarrassed and annoyed. At that time, not one of them had realized Zhao Yu was pretending; they had all thought he actually used a rule. Little did they know, he was merely bluffing. Hearing his friends saying this, the young man also felt both embarrassed and angry. He hadn¡¯t expected to fall for such a trick, considering his wisdom. ¡°No way, I want revenge!¡± The young man, furious, broke free from the lady¡¯s hold and intended to challenge Zhao Yu one-on-one. ¡°Stop right there!¡± The lady suddenly shouted at him angrily. ¡°Mom?¡± The young man was puzzled. His mom rarely got angry, but she seemed furious now. ¡°Have you thought about what you would do if he really had used a rule on you?!¡± ¡°Or what if, this time he didn¡¯t really use one, but the next time you confront him, he does use one, what then?!¡± The young man was at a loss. Upon further reflection, it really was true; if he went to confront Zhao Yu again, even if Zhao Yu said he applied a rule, he might not believe it and could accidentally trigger the rule. Seeing the young man begin to ponder, the lady nodded satisfactorily and smiled, ¡°My son, losing isn¡¯t scary; what¡¯s scary is not knowing where you lost¡­¡± ¡°You are also a rules-based spiritualist. It¡¯s not that you should fear him, but at the very least, you must be able to discern whether your enemy has used a rule against you¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s also why I sent you here, hoping you would learn well. Otherwise, with your basic skills, you won¡¯t stand a chance against truly strong opponents¡­¡± The young man felt deeply ashamed, but after a moment, his face showed a resolute expression and he nodded, saying, ¡°Mom, I understand. I¡¯ll study hard¡­¡± ¡°Good, mom¡¯s going back now. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to be here at a military site¡­¡± The lady quickly left with Captain Wu. The group of friends immediately gathered around, chattering. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go find that Zhao Yu now¡­¡± ¡°Right, settle the score with him!¡± ¡°How dare he deceive us¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The young man suddenly scolded them in an unusual tone. Everyone instantly fell silent, looking at him puzzled. The elegantly dressed youth frowned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my mom just said?¡± ¡°If we go over there like this, we won¡¯t be able to do anything about Zhao Yu¡­¡± He sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the classroom, I want to get some clarity. If I could know whether someone has set rules against me¡­¡± The others heard this and also breathed a sigh of relief. They, of course, were not foolish, knowing that Zhao Yu was troublesome and not someone they could currently fight against. Just like the elegantly dressed youth¡¯s mother had said, he indeed was a Spiritualist specialized in rule-setting, but without knowing what rules or how they were set, confronting him would be pointless. Facing such an unknown adversary, they too didn¡¯t want to humiliate themselves. ¡­ After confirming his dormitory in Area A, Zhao Yu headed straight to the classroom. An upperclassman had told them earlier to head to the classroom once they had chosen their dorms. When he arrived at the classroom, there was only an old man in his fifties or sixties sitting on the podium. ¡°You are the first one to arrive, number 001, come and register¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t ask further and went directly to register. Only then did he learn that the students with registration numbers in the top thirty had certain benefits. ¡°Alright, go soak in that pool!¡± Zhao Yu then noticed a particularly large pool at the back of the classroom, which looked like a hot spring, steaming upwards. ¡°Just go down like this?!¡± Arriving at the pool¡¯s edge, Zhao Yu was somewhat stunned. A bath during class? ¡°Just go down like this!¡± The old man had no extra words. Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu did not make a fuss and directly stepped into the pool. Only upon reaching the bottom did he realize there was no water in the pool. The appearance of water was due to a white mist within. ¡°This is¡­¡± The moment he entered the pool, Zhao Yu felt the energy in his mind start to boil. Can it be absorbed?! Zhao Yu quickly discovered that the mist in the pool seemed to be something beneficial that could be absorbed. Seeing this, he immediately immersed himself fully and began to absorb a great amount of energy. After about ten minutes, he felt that the surrounding mist seemed to have diminished a bit, but he didn¡¯t mind and continued to absorb. Another half hour passed, and the energy being absorbed became less and less. Zhao Yu then opened his eyes and realized that the pool was now full of people sitting cross-legged. He instantly understood that the presence of other people absorbing energy was slowing down his absorption rate. ¡°That¡¯s enough, everyone out now!¡± The old man who had them register earlier came out once again and instructed all the hundreds of people in the pool to get out. ¡°I¡¯ve reached Tier One Intermediate!¡± Someone suddenly exclaimed excitedly. Zhao Yu turned his head and saw that it was Little Ming, who had previously fought with Wang Meng and others. ¡°I¡¯ve also reached Tier One Intermediate¡­¡± Several people also shouted out, almost all were Zhou Zhenghua¡¯s group. The others, who were from out of town, remained silent. This revealed that these locals regularly had ample resources and a solid foundation. ¡°The purpose of the pool, as you¡¯ve all seen, allows for a soak once a week, with the time and order of entry based on the dormitory registration ranking¡­¡± People then realized, so the dormitory areas of A, B, C, and D also had this purpose. Like now, the hundred or so people from Area D had not arrived yet while they had already finished their soak. This meant that the people from Area D got no benefit at all, at least not the chance to soak in such a pool. ¡°Alright, head to the classroom next door and get ready for class!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The old man came to the edge of the pool and used a gourd to extract all the white mist from the pool before directing everyone where to go. By the time Zhao Yu and the others arrived at the classroom next door, the people from the dormitories of Area D had just barely arrived. Once everyone was seated, another person who looked like a teacher entered the classroom. He glanced around and began, ¡°I am your Spiritual Power Cultivation Theory teacher, my name is Huang Zhe¡­¡± ¡°Now, let¡¯s start the class!¡± Chapter 919 - Chapter 919: Chapter 111 First Mission Execution Chapter 919: Chapter 111 First Mission Execution ¡°Every one of us has a soul, it¡¯s just that most of the time it¡¯s tucked inside the body¡­¡± ¡°A human stripped of their soul is nothing but a walking corpse, and a soul separated from the human can hardly survive alone¡­¡± ¡°In the past, it was difficult for us to harness the power of our souls¡­¡± ¡°Until the Spirit World appeared¡­¡± ¡°The soul is constantly emitting various kinds of power to the outside world¡­¡± ¡°These powers, accumulated over time, are absorbed by the Spirit World and in turn give rise to the spectres¡­¡± ¡°Compared to us humans, spectres naturally possess the ability to use the power of the soul¡­¡± ¡°While we humans need spectres as the key to unlock the use of soul power¡­¡± The substitute teacher didn¡¯t waste words and directly explained the relationship between spectres, the Spirit World, and humans. Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu felt a strange sensation. In the previous world, humans focused mainly on harnessing physical and Blood Qi strength, with almost no application concerning the soul. In this world, however, the soul was the primary focus of cultivation, and physical development seemed limited only to passive refinement by the soul. Perhaps, it was because the main threat in this world were spectres! Zhao Yu realized that in the previous world, the development of physical strength was essential due to the presence of numerous monsters and king beasts, which all required physical means to be dealt with. The primary development of the soul in this world was also because there weren¡¯t creatures that couldn¡¯t be dealt with through physical means. The substitute teacher spent three hours briefly going over the basics. Following that, the next class was about how to cultivate. Other ordinary Spiritualists were in the classroom for the large class, while Zhao Yu and a few other rule-based Spiritualists were taken to a small classroom for one-on-one teaching. When Zhao Yu arrived at the small classroom, there was already a girl who appeared to be seventeen or eighteen years old inside. ¡°Hmm, are you here for the class as well?¡± Zhao Yu curiously asked, wondering if the girl had entered the wrong room. ¡°I am your teacher¡­¡± The girl showed a resigned expression and said, ¡°My name is Qiqi, you can call me Teacher Qiqi¡­¡± Zhao Yu was startled, his face showing a hint of embarrassment, not expecting himself to judge based on appearances. ¡°Hello, Teacher Qiqi, I¡¯m Zhao Yu, here to learn¡­¡± he said sincerely. Qiqi¡¯s face showed surprise, as she thought Zhao Yu might not take her seriously as a teacher after seeing her youthful appearance. It seemed that Zhao Yu was even more impressive than she had expected. Upon their first encounter, Zhao Yu made a good impression on her. Qiqi nodded and smiled, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get started¡­¡± ¡°Rule-based Spiritualists are different from ordinary Spiritualists. Ordinary Spiritualists cultivate Spiritual Power, also known as Soul Power, but they lack versatility¡­¡± ¡°Spiritual Power can only adhere to various weapons and body parts as a means of attack¡­¡± ¡°In fact, most spectres are similar, possessing various forms of spiritual-powered attack methods, relatively speaking, they aren¡¯t difficult to deal with¡­¡± ¡°The real challenge is the rule-based spectres. Unless high-level Spiritualists use force to break the skill, causing the spectre to backfire, otherwise, it relies on sacrificing lives to discover patterns¡­¡± ¡°For low-level rule-based spectres, the logical chains they can form are few, and they can be dealt with at a lower cost¡­¡± ¡°Yet, for high-level rule-based spectres, the logical chains are very numerous, and continuing with previous methods makes them hard to deal with¡­¡± ¡°Thus, facing such spectres, the only way is to use the same rules to restrain, or even eliminate them¡­¡± Qiqi shook her head, ¡°Compared to rule-based spectres which can appear endlessly, rule-based Spiritualists in humankind take a long time to emerge, each one is extremely valuable¡­¡± ¡°The ratio between the two might reach a hundred to one¡­¡± Then, Qiqi taught Zhao Yu a set of methods to cultivate Spiritual Power. ¡°You must have been told by your previous teachers that the source of Spiritual Power is our soul¡­¡± ¡°Every thought, every idea of ours is like the natural metabolism produced by the soul, continuously flowing¡­¡± ¡°What we need to do is to cultivate these thoughts, or soul fragments, into Spiritual Power, transforming them into force under our control¡­¡± Qiqi explained, ¡°Every Spiritualist needs to cultivate Spiritual Power, and you, as a rule-based Spiritualist, are no exception¡­¡± ¡°We all need to cultivate Spiritual Power like ordinary Spiritualists¡­¡± ¡°The only difference is, the method of combat Spiritualists cultivate involves spiritualizing certain parts of the body or weapons to strike at spectres¡­¡± ¡°Whereas the method we rule-based Spiritualists cultivate for attack is through rules¡­¡± ¡°The most important part is to form our own logical chains¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Rule-based Spiritualists have a set of overt logic and a set of covert logic¡­¡± ¡°The overt logic is used to fool the spectres, the covert logic is where the real lethality lies¡­¡± Zhao Yu pondered, just like the anime spectre he had dealt with, where the overt first question was ¡®Am I beautiful?¡¯ which was actually paving the way for the second question. Of course, the first question also contained real lethality, but it was weak, offering only a binary choice of right or wrong. The second question, ¡®Can you give me a set of anime clothes?¡¯ ostensibly also asked about capability. Chapter 920 - Chapter 920: Chapter 111 First Mission Execution_2 Chapter 920: Chapter 111 First Mission Execution_2 In fact, it was asking a pointed question: those who cannot focus wholeheartedly, no matter whether they answer with a yes or no, would end up dead. Therefore, the lethality of the second question was even more subtle, which is often the reason why many Spiritualists find it challenging. ¡°I¡¯ve looked into the Linggui you cleared, it was a language-based rule Linggui, so the rule you¡¯ve inherited must also be language-based¡­¡± ¡°So what you need to do now, is to set up a logical chain around language¡­¡± Qiqi thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Let me give you a demonstration¡­¡± She took a coin from her pocket and casually handed it to Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu instinctively caught it. ¡°Plop~!¡± The next second, his body uncontrollably knelt to the ground, incessantly kowtowing to Qiqi. After three loud kowtows, Zhao Yu stopped his actions, looking utterly confused. ¡°What on earth just happened?!¡± Shock filled Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes; the uncontrollable feeling was as if his body belonged to someone else, and he had become a mere spectator. ¡°My rule is ¡®borrow¡¯, whoever borrows something from me can evolve according to the outcome I¡¯ve previously set¡­¡± Qiqi said with a faint smile, ¡°If, just now, I had set the outcome to be your suicide, you¡¯d already be dead¡­¡± Zhao Yu was greatly shocked; he had not expected rule-based Spiritualists to be so strong. ¡°Wait, so the kowtowing was set by you?!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Qiqi nodded, ¡°What makes us rule-based Spiritualists powerful is that we can design not only lethal traps but also various kinds of constraints¡­¡± ¡°To limit a certain Linggui or a person from doing something, achieving the purpose of sealing the Linggui¡­¡± ¡°For instance, if a Linggui¡¯s trigger rule is kowtowing, then we set an outcome that forbids kowtowing in advance, and thereafter lure the Linggui into the trap, basically completing the seal¡­¡± ¡°Sealing does not mean elimination; it merely prevents the Linggui from functioning, but if someone lifts the seal, the Linggui will continue to take effect¡­¡± ¡°Compared to ordinary Spiritualists, our abilities as rule-based Spiritualists are more mysterious and complex, correspondingly our combat strength is also higher¡­¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s one thing to remember, rule-based Spiritualists, no matter how powerful, must abide by the principle of energy conservation¡­¡± ¡°That is, a first-tier Spiritualist cannot place a curse on a higher-tier being, otherwise, they will suffer a backlash¡­¡± Qiqi continued, ¡°Facing some Linggui that are difficult to both eliminate and seal, we would request the assistance of a higher-level Spiritualist to invite backlash¡­¡± ¡°I understand¡­¡± Zhao Yu began to consciously sense the rule system and attempt to design it according to the methods Qiqi explained. ¡°Am I handsome?¡± When Zhao Yu looked at Qiqi and uttered those words, the next second, he lost control of himself and pounced beside her, biting her cheek sharply. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Both parties at the scene were stunned. ¡°What kind of bizarre outcome did you set?!¡± Qiqi said, her face flushed red. Zhao Yu felt somewhat embarrassed. He had initially thought Qiqi, despite her young age and mature demeanor, was also incredibly adorable, and he had wanted her to kiss him. Of course, the most important thing was he wanted to test the rule he had just set up. Unexpectedly, Qiqi was at least a second-tier Spiritualist who directly backlashed on him, leading to the outcome of him running to kiss her instead. Fortunately, he had only set it to be a kiss; if it had been a direct curse to kill someone, the backlash could have killed him. ¡°I was just experimenting with how to set an outcome, having just learned it¡­¡± Zhao Yu said thick-skinned, feigning innocence. Qiqi didn¡¯t want to dwell on this issue and could only nod, ¡°It¡¯s better not to mess around like this in the future; if you encounter someone powerful, the backlash can strike you directly.¡± ¡°Got it¡­¡± Zhao Yu scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°Right now, you¡¯re at the beginner level of first-tier, capable of forming two logical chains at most, which means you can ask two questions, each hiding an outcome¡­¡± ¡°My suggestion is that you design more outcomes, preferably intricate enough to make them difficult to solve¡­¡± ¡°The harder to solve, the harder it is to escape your rules, which also means your strength is greater¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded, ¡°Understood!¡± Afterward, Qiqi explained some case studies and techniques for designing logical chains and then declared the lesson over, quickly leaving. Once she was gone, Zhao Yu immediately activated the system. When he asked if he could use Technology Points to cultivate Spiritual Power, he received an affirmative answer. ¡°How do I earn Technology Points, then?!¡± [Defeat creatures possessing soul fragments.] The system provided such a response, leaving Zhao Yu somewhat puzzled. According to Qiqi, every creature has soul fragments, humans do, animals do, and of course, Linggui have the most. This also meant, other creatures provided fewer Technology Points, whereas defeating Linggui yielded more. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For the next week, Zhao Yu would attend theory classes in the morning and spend the afternoons alone designing logical chains. Compared to others, he lived rather discreetly. In that week, the other rule-based Spiritualists made a name for themselves during sparring with their classmates. Especially Zhou Zhenghua, the boy in traditional attire who had suffered a loss at Zhao Yu¡¯s hands before, had become the strongest presence in the entire class. During this period, Zhou Zhenghua also wanted to challenge Zhao Yu to a spar, but Zhao Yu did not accept, which drove Zhou Zhenghua crazy. Chapter 921 - Chapter 921: Chapter 111 First Mission Execution_3 Chapter 921: Chapter 111 First Mission Execution_3 Ever since Zhao Yu had outsmarted him last time, he had been thinking about washing away the disgrace. For Zhao Yu, these fights were meaningless. In terms of combat experience, he was quite seasoned and didn¡¯t need to practice with some greenhorns. ¡°Hmph, just wait, the second week when we change dormitories, I¡¯ll certainly show Zhao Yu what¡¯s what!¡± Zhou Zhenghua knew there was only one way to challenge Zhao Yu openly and squarely. That was to have a battle during the week of the dormitory exchange. The first time entering the classroom, the type of pool available, there were only ninety spots, and the order of entry also mattered. Officially, it was a division between different dormitories, but in reality, it was also a division of strength. Any sane person wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to soak in the pool sooner and for a longer time. So, in the second week, when Zhou Zhenghua was rubbing his fists and wiping his palms in anticipation at the premium dormitory area, he found out Zhao Yu didn¡¯t come at all. ¡°How dare he not come?!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know that without a premium dorm, he won¡¯t be in the first group to enter the classroom? That means less time to soak in the pool!¡± Zhou Zhenghua was puzzled, ¡°One slow step leads to falling behind at every step, I can¡¯t believe Zhao Yu actually chickened out¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, he must¡¯ve been daunted by Boss¡¯s reputation and just didn¡¯t show up¡­¡± Little did he know, at that moment Zhao Yu was in the Vice Principal¡¯s office. ¡°You¡¯re going to fight a Spirit Ghost?!¡± the Vice Principal asked in astonishment, a hint of skepticism in his eyes. This was the first time he saw someone so eager to fight a Spirit Ghost within ten days of becoming a Spiritualist. ¡°Yes, to learn and to apply is timely, I should experience actual combat at some point¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded. These days, he had learned almost everything necessary, and staying at school would only help in refining the design logic chain and acquiring some minor resources. Besides, practices like cultivating Spiritual Power could be done anytime, anywhere, and didn¡¯t require staying at school. And the resources of the school, while eagerly sought after and highly valued by others, weren¡¯t as important to Zhao Yu as killing Spirit Ghosts as quickly as possible to get Technology Points, which in turn would strengthen his Spiritual Power. After a moment of hesitation, the Vice Principal nodded and agreed. ¡°You can go, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take you on a mission¡­¡± He thought, let the youth taste the bitterness of reality, and let Zhao Yu knock on the door of failure himself. ¡°Thank you, Vice Principal!¡± ¡­ Zhou Zhenghua waited until the end but Zhao Yu never showed up, leaving him to sigh, ¡°It seems this guy is really scared and didn¡¯t dare to come!¡± ¡°I thought he was a figure of note, but it turns out he¡¯s only tough on the outside but hollow on the inside!¡± This battle was not only awaited by them, but also by all the other two hundred-some students in their year. After all, it would determine who stood as the foremost among them. Seeing Zhao Yu didn¡¯t appear, Yang Xiaoying and Hu Yapeng were somewhat disappointed. After all, over the course of this week, because they were Zhao Yu¡¯s companions, they had received a number of favors. Otherwise, with their own strength, they couldn¡¯t have stayed in the B-Class area, but others did not challenge them there out of consideration for their connection to Zhao Yu. Furthermore, over this period, their popularity had surged, thanks to Zhao Yu. But now, with Zhao Yu not attending the battle, their disappointment was immense. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he come, even if he lost, it¡¯s better than not daring to come at all, right?!¡± Hu Yapeng was discontented, having declared confidently before the fight that Zhao Yu was definitely stronger than Zhou Zhenghua. But now, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t even have the courage to compete, leaving him feeling as though his loud support was somewhat embarrassing. ¡°Maybe he was held back by something else?!¡± Yang Xiaoying tried to find excuses for Zhao Yu. ¡°Heh, what could be more important than today¡¯s battle?!¡± ¡°This is about whether or not you can soak in that pool of Spiritual Water, a treasure that can increase your Spiritual Power level progress¡­¡± Hu Yapeng shook his head, ¡°I misjudged him, I thought he¡¯d actually turned over a new leaf, but it turns out to be nothing special¡­¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Yang Xiaoying didn¡¯t know how to retort, as Zhao Yu¡¯s absence was a fact. ¡°Sigh!¡± She sighed deeply and stood up to leave. It wasn¡¯t just the two of them who were disappointed, most of the people who came to support Zhao Yu felt the same. This new class, with over two hundred people, naturally formed groups among the thirty-odd locals, unanimously excluding outsiders. As a result, people from outside were forced to band together, and Zhao Yu had been their standard-bearer, their standout figure. But now, he didn¡¯t even dare to fight, which was truly disheartening. ¡°Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, better to rely on oneself than to seek help from others!¡± Wang Meng snorted coldly and said, ¡°One day, I¡¯ll defeat them¡­¡± His gaze shifted towards Zhou Zhenghua; and the moment their eyes met, he looked away, casting his glance towards the student he¡¯d almost defeated. ¡°Haha, are you out-of-towners all this lame?¡± ¡°Zhao Yu didn¡¯t even dare to show up, what a disgrace!¡± Although Zhou Zhenghua didn¡¯t say much, his buddies felt very relieved as they loudly voiced their feelings. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This caused everyone else to glare at them, but without the ability to refute. After all, Zhao Yu really didn¡¯t show up! Thus, the crowd dispersed quickly, otherwise, staying put would only invite ridicule. The dormitory disturbance came to a close, and when the crowd got to school, they were shocked to discover Zhao Yu didn¡¯t come to class. ¡°Teacher, where did Zhao Yu go?¡± Zhou Zhenghua couldn¡¯t help but ask. Chapter 922 - Chapter 922: Chapter 111 First Mission Execution_4 Chapter 922: Chapter 111 First Mission Execution_4 ¡°` ¡°Zhao Yu felt that the school was too mild and has volunteered to go on a mission to fight spirit ghosts!¡± The teacher on the podium said casually, unaware of the direct grievances between them. ¡°What?!¡± Zhou Zhenghua was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Yu to miss their competition because he looked down on the school¡¯s atmosphere and had chosen to battle with spirit ghosts instead?! It wasn¡¯t just him; the entire class boiled with excitement upon hearing this. Especially the students from out of town, they were even more thrilled. ¡°I told you, Zhao Yu would never shy away from a fight¡­¡± ¡°Exactly, Zhao Yu thinks the school isn¡¯t challenging enough, so he¡¯s gone straight to fight spirit ghosts!¡± ¡°Incredible, in such a short time, he¡¯s already reached this point¡­¡± Yang Xiaoying turned excitedly to Hu Yapeng, ¡°See, I told you Zhao Yu wouldn¡¯t give in so easily¡­¡± Hu Yapeng was initially stunned, then felt somewhat embarrassed, ¡°I thought he was afraid and didn¡¯t dare to come¡­¡± ¡°Now it seems, I¡¯ve underestimated him¡­¡± After speaking, he even clenched his fist and exclaimed excitedly, ¡°Well done, Zhao Yu!¡± The teacher on the podium was bewildered, not understanding what was happening with the students below. After asking for quiet several times, the class finally settled down and resumed. Throughout the class, Zhou Zhenghua¡¯s mind wandered, lost in thought. He thought he could defeat Zhao Yu, but Zhao Yu hadn¡¯t even come to the fight. Just when he assumed Zhao Yu was scared of him and didn¡¯t dare to face him, he discovered that Zhao Yu simply didn¡¯t care about him at all and had chosen to combat spirit ghosts directly! ¡°Spirit ghosts¡­¡± With a clenched jaw, Zhou Zhenghua stood up and said, ¡°Teacher, I also want to battle spirit ghosts. I want to go on a mission too!¡± ¡°You?!¡± The substitute teacher was taken aback, looking at the finely dressed young man before him, and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not in charge of that; you¡¯ll have to talk to the vice-principal yourself¡­¡± ¡°Fine, if Zhao Yu can go, so can I!¡± Zhou Zhenghua was determined. He too wanted to fight spirit ghosts, believing that with his strength, he could also make a name for himself among the Spiritualists. ¡­ After several transfers, Zhao Yu arrived at the underground base of Yancheng. ¡°Zhao Yu, you have just become a Spiritualist. Your personal strength, as well as combat experience, are not abundant, so we will try to arrange some less challenging missions for you to grow quickly¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ve placed you in Team Nine, as a temporary member to carry out missions¡­¡± As Yancheng is the capital of Yan country, its importance goes without saying, and even the number of Spiritualists is the highest in the country. Being able to be assigned to Team Nine indicates that his abilities are not bad, and they were indeed looking after Zhao Yu. Accordingly, due to the surplus of Spiritualists in Yancheng, most of them have no missions to undertake. This also led many Yancheng Spiritualists to support other cities. When arriving at Team Nine¡¯s office, all eight members of Team Nine were gathered. The captain of Team Nine was a man of average height of 1.7 meters with a plain appearance, looking like a thin man in his thirties. He had a buzz cut, which made him look very capable. After scrutinizing Zhao Yu, he said, ¡°Zhao Yu, you are a Spiritualist of the rules category and still a beginner. Besides completing missions, we must also protect you¡­¡± ¡°So, I expect you to follow orders during the mission¡­¡± ¡°Understand?!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Zhao Yu nodded his head, signaling his agreement. ¡°Good!¡± The two sides then got acquainted with each other. The members of Team Nine weren¡¯t very enthusiastic. After all, adding a rules-category Spiritualist temporarily didn¡¯t make their team stronger. After all, Zhao Yu was just a newcomer who had become a Spiritualist less than ten days ago. Instead, they had to divert their energy to protect Zhao Yu, which could complicate the mission. Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t surprised by his teammates¡¯ attitude. He knew what his arrival meant to them. So, he didn¡¯t try to socialize deliberately, just remembering the name of the captain, Ma Bond. It wasn¡¯t long before Captain Ma Bond received a mission. ¡°Gather up, we have a mission!¡± The group talked as they walked, reaching the airport through the underground passage for field operations. ¡°After boarding the plane, Ma Bond began to explain the mission details¡­¡± ¡°Our destination is Hecheng, an amusement park where a Spirit World invasion has occurred. The spiritual energy fluctuations are estimated at the middle level one, implying the spirit ghosts¡¯ strength is just at Tier 1¡­¡± ¡°The mission rating is: F-, considered the lowest level of missions.¡± ¡°Normally, we take on missions rated F or F+, but this time we got an F- thanks to you¡­¡± Ma Bond rarely smiled. He was already over thirty, and his youngest child was already a meter tall, not as fond of adventuring as he once was. Actually, with his ability, he had reached the peak of the first tier, but he chose not to advance. The main reason was that with an endless ascension, moving up to the second tier would mean transforming from being the strongest to the weakest, especially when taking on second-tier missions, which carried a risk of death. Unlike now, with his first-tier peak strength, as long as he avoids encounters with rule-class spirit ghosts, he almost won¡¯t die. Soon, the group arrived at their destination, Hecheng, aboard the small aircraft. Around the amusement park, local law enforcement had already sealed off the area, and a large number of staff were performing logistical work. ¡°People from the headquarters have arrived!¡± As they disembarked the plane, the locals immediately came up to welcome them warmly. ¡°Forget the formalities, just take us to the entrance!¡± Although Ma Bond felt the mission was easy, his attitude was serious, knowing that the more time they wasted here, the more people would die inside. He had already explained the details of the mission to the team on the plane. The Spirit World invasion happened at the only amusement park in Hecheng. The scale wasn¡¯t large, and the visitor numbers were limited; the estimated number of ordinary people engulfed into the Spirit World was around one thousand. The local people receiving them didn¡¯t dare to dawdle and hurriedly led the group to the entrance. Five Barrier Masters were already in position, mostly done with the work of breaking the barrier. Seeing them arrive, they quickly completed the last step. In a split second, the vortex passage appeared. Ma Bond quickly counted the number of people and promptly led the way into it. The others followed closely behind, entering the passageway. ¡°Wait a second¡­¡± Just as all of Team Nine had entered, a logistical personnel suddenly ran over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What is it?!¡± ¡°The Spirit Power Monitoring Center just sent a message. The energy fluctuation of this Spirit World invasion has undergone a second outbreak, reaching the peak of the first tier¡­¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± The receptionist hesitated for a moment, then shook his head, ¡°They¡¯ve already gone in. You¡¯re too late. But these people are from the headquarters, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right¡­¡± ¡°` Chapter 923 - Chapter 923: Chapter 112: Death Game Chapter 923: Chapter 112: Death Game ¡°Welcome to my game world¡­¡± As soon as Zhao Yu stepped into the vortex passageway, he immediately heard a voice descending from above. ¡°Congratulations on becoming a player, you have one day to live¡­¡± ¡°Please continue to play the game to earn lifespan and points¡­¡± ¡°What was that voice?!¡± The group immediately looked around alertly but could not discern where the voice was coming from. They looked around for a long time without finding the source of the voice, as if it had appeared out of thin air. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Captain Ma Bond suddenly furrowed his brows, ¡°Have you noticed that the boundary of this barrier seems quite extensive?¡± ¡°It seems so¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded. According to the information obtained on the plane, the scope of this Spirit World invasion wasn¡¯t wide. But now, as far as the eye could see, there were towering buildings everywhere, as large as a small city. ¡°Look over there¡­¡± Suddenly, a team member pointed towards the distance. Zhao Yu turned to look and saw streaks of light pillars in the distance, each of a different color. Some were white, others were orange, and each pillar soared into the sky. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, they decided to go and check it out. After all, they were here to address this Spirit World invasion. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like an amusement park anymore¡­¡± A team member whispered lowly, ¡°Looking at these buildings, it feels more like we¡¯re in a city¡­¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± They did not encounter a single person until they reached an orange pillar of light. And that orange light pillar was visibly wrapping around a large building in front of them. ¡°There¡¯s something written over there¡­¡± Someone noticed a sign lit up in front of the building. They walked over and read the sign: ¡°Two-star game scene, required qualifications: must have passed a one-star scene. Lifespan to be gained: two days. Points to be gained: 10.¡± ¡°Game scene?¡± The mounting confusion in Ma Bond¡¯s heart grew; he had never encountered such a situation in a Spirit World invasion before. Hesitating for a moment, he reached out his hand, and surprisingly, his information displayed on it. ¡°Ma Bond, Lifespan: 23 hours 51 minutes 44 seconds, Points: 0, Games cleared: 0, Current game scene entry qualification: One star.¡± What surprised everyone the most was that the seconds in Ma Bond¡¯s lifespan column were indeed reducing as time passed. Seeing this, the others also placed their hands on it one by one, receiving the same information, the only difference being the few seconds of discrepancies in their timing. Someone disbelievingly tried to walk into the orange pillar of light, only to be stopped outside. ¡°Swish!¡± When someone launched a Spiritual Power attack, it was completely blocked by the orange light pillar. ¡°This might be something conjured by a rule-type spirit¡­¡± Ma Bond shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s first exit and then report upwards¡­¡± His subordinates were in a similar situation to him, all around the peak of the first tier, and their attacks on the orange light pillar didn¡¯t even cause a ripple, suggesting that it was likely a creation of a rule-type spirit. The others had no objections. Facing such bizarre circumstances was a first for them as well. As for Zhao Yu, having not experienced many Spirit World invasions, his experience was not as rich as theirs, and since Ma Bond had instructed him to follow orders before they entered, he naturally saw no reason to refuse. Quickly, the group hurried back to the entrance of the vortex passageway. ¡°Swish~!¡± When Ma Bond walked towards the vortex passageway, he passed right through it. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Ma Bond was startled, tried to walk through again, but there was no change; the vortex passageway seemed to have malfunctioned and did not transport him out of this Spirit World-invaded world. ¡°No way¡­¡± The others started to have a bad premonition and walked towards the vortex passageway; naturally, they too were unable to pass through and leave. ¡°Darn, this Spirit World invasion isn¡¯t just first-tier!¡± Ma Bond quickly realized this, as it would only be higher-level spirits that could prevent their departure. ¡°Ah, what?!¡± Everyone immediately panicked. They were just supposed to handle an F-rating task. How had they encountered a second-tier spirit, which was E-rated in difficulty? Zhao Yu also tried passing through the vortex passageway and likewise, found no success in shifting back. ¡°Captain, what do we do if we can¡¯t get back?!¡± someone panicked. It was a first such situation for them. ¡°Wait!¡± Ma Bond declared in a grave tone, ¡°We¡¯re supposed to report back every twelve hours¡­¡± ¡°If we haven¡¯t left here in twelve hours, the people outside should realize something went wrong, and they would contact others to come and check on us¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± A team member spoke softly, ¡°Just now at that orange light pillar, we saw our lifespans are only one day; what if we really die when that time comes?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know, don¡¯t think unnecessarily, set up in defensive formation and hold position for orders!¡± Ma Bond quickly commanded. Suddenly, the squad members formed a defensive circle, protecting Zhao Yu within. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡­ ¡°Still the same people from the capital, it¡¯s been so long, and they haven¡¯t cleared this incident¡­¡± Outside the vortex passageway, many people had been waiting for a while and started to get restless as they saw no one coming out. Normally, even when their own people went in, it wouldn¡¯t take long for survivors to emerge. But now, seven or eight hours had passed, and not a single survivor had come out. Chapter 924 - Chapter 924: Chapter 112: Death Game_2 Chapter 924: Chapter 112: Death Game_2 This made the hundreds of logistics staff waiting outside rather listless. ¡°It¡¯s because the energy level has risen¡­¡± ¡°Right, at first we thought it was just an F- mission, but then the energy level rose, and the monitoring center upgraded the mission to F+¡­¡± ¡°But even if it¡¯s an F+ mission, the team from the capital should be able to handle it, right¡­¡± ¡°Heh, the reality is right there, they can¡¯t¡­¡± Suddenly, someone had an ominous premonition, ¡°Do you think the team from the capital might have been wiped out inside?!¡± ¡°Impossible, they are, after all, from the capital; it doesn¡¯t make sense that not a single person could escape, right?!¡± ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s just an F+ mission, how could it be that not a single person escapes¡­¡± People outside almost all believed that the team from the capital was mired, but no one thought they had all perished inside. ¡­ ¡°Who are you?!¡± Inside the barrier, someone finally discovered the existence of the vortex channel, and upon closer inspection, they found Zhao Yu and the others guarding it. They had encountered living people. The group exchanged glances, but no one spoke. If it were a common Spirit World invasion incident, they would have been freely talking. But knowing this place might be the home court of a rule-based spectral ghost, every humanoid they met could potentially be a transformation of the spectral ghost; speaking rashly could lead to being ensnared. ¡°Are you couriers?¡± It was a youth who looked to be seventeen or eighteen, somewhat puzzled by the attire of Zhao Yu and the others, ¡°Did you take part in that game?¡± As the youth spoke, he approached the vortex channel and observed it curiously. ¡°What is this thing?¡± He picked up a stone and threw it at the vortex channel, only for the stone to pass through and fall to the ground as if it had hit air. Seeing the stone was fine, the youth then touched the vortex channel, and again, nothing happened. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Ma Bond couldn¡¯t hold back and asked. ¡°I¡¯m a senior student at Experimental Middle School. I came to the amusement park, and somehow, it turned into this¡­¡± ¡°A lot of people are trapped here, unable to leave. A voice told us we need to play games and earn ten thousand points before we could leave¡­¡± Ten thousand points? The group looked at each other; they seemed to have received no such message. ¡°What do you mean, leave after getting ten thousand points?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s like what¡¯s displayed on those white pillars of light, saying only after earning ten thousand points can one leave, but each game in a white pillar only offers one point¡­¡± The youth curled his lip and shook his head, ¡°I thought it was a joke, so I went home to sleep. When I woke up, not only were there no people on the streets, the cars were gone too¡­¡± ¡°Wait, you went home to sleep?!¡± Ma Bond¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°How did you get home?!¡± ¡°How did I get home?¡± The youth looked puzzled and scratched his head, ¡°I walked home!!¡± ¡°Can you take us to your house to have a look?!¡± Ma Bond hesitated for a moment, then had half of the team continue to guard with Zhao Yu while he and two other members followed the youth away. About half an hour later, the four of them returned. Compared to before, the youth¡¯s complexion had turned deathly pale, as if he had experienced something terrifying. Ma Bond looked toward the people who had stayed behind and explained, ¡°We just went to his house, it¡¯s indeed where he lives, there are many possessions related to him¡­¡± ¡°We can confirm that the range of the amusement park has expanded to cover half the city. However, curiously, those who were initially enveloped into this place were only the people from the amusement park¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s noteworthy is that the encroaching area of the amusement park is still expanding, the edge growing at a visible rate. According to the youth¡¯s description, the newly added areas are just like the real world¡­¡± ¡°What happened to him?¡± Zhao Yu pointed to the youth¡¯s pale face and asked, puzzled. Ma Bond chuckled and said, ¡°He previously thought he was still in the city. Then, when he reached the edge and touched the barrier, he realized he wasn¡¯t in the original world but in a place that had replicated the real world¡­¡± Shivering, Qian Duo Duo said, ¡°Uncle, that voice said we only have a day to live. Does that mean if we don¡¯t play the games, we¡¯ll die after one day?!¡± At that moment, Ma Bond was also somewhat at a loss and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t sure whether this time limit was part of the rule-based curse, nor did he know if it was a positive or negative rule. If it were negative, then they would die if they played the games but live if they didn¡¯t. But if it were positive, they would undoubtedly die once the day was up. Ma Bond had a female team member go to comfort the youth, and then he came to Zhao Yu¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°He is indeed a person, I checked secretly¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Whether this time rule is positive or negative, we¡¯ll just have to see if he dies when his time is up¡­¡± Zhao Yu suddenly understood. According to the time they entered, the youth had arrived three to four hours earlier than them. This meant that if the youth was alright when his time was up, they wouldn¡¯t need to play the games. If the youth died the moment his time was up, then they had three to four hours left to play the games. ¡°There are three hours left until twelve hours are up. After encountering this youth, I plan to look around and see if there are others playing games¡­¡± Chapter 925 - Chapter 925: Chapter 112: Death Game_3 Chapter 925: Chapter 112: Death Game_3 Ma Bond then said, ¡°If we can encounter someone who¡¯s part of the game and get an understanding of the situation, it could help us eliminate this curse¡­¡± At first, his thought was to protect Zhao Yu from death, since he¡¯s a rule-class spiritualist here on a trial mission. The task assigned to him by headquarters gave Zhao Yu a higher priority than a grade F mission. But now, he thought that simply throwing this F+ rule-class mission to the locals might cause significant damage, so he decided to gather some more intelligence before leaving. Following Ma Bond¡¯s line of thought, the team was divided into two groups, with one staying by the vortex channel awaiting additional personnel. The other group went out to collect intelligence. Originally, Ma Bond hoped Zhao Yu would stay put, but Zhao Yu insisted on going along and he could only agree. Little did he know, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t see this Spirit World invasion event as something simple. Unlike Ma Bond and the others, who only knew the basics about rule-class spectres, he was unaware of the underlying principles. In Zhao Yu¡¯s view, rules of this level could not possibly be created by a Tier 1 spectre. It would require at least a second-tier, if not a Tier 3 level of power. This also meant that, in the short term, it would be very difficult for them to get out, as they¡¯d at least have to go through one or two games. After all, the company had regulations stating that only after armed personnel involved in a Spirit World invasion event had been out of contact for twelve hours would it be reported upwards. Moreover, the personnel dispatched would be based on the monitoring situation. They wouldn¡¯t send second-tier, let alone Tier 3 individuals, if they detected only the energy level of a peak of the first tier. Therefore, they¡¯d have to send two or three waves of people falling into this trap before the higher-ups took notice and sent someone more capable. During their last outing, Ma Bond determined that there was no danger as long as they didn¡¯t enter the game scenarios with colored pillars of light. So he only left two people at the vortex channel and took the rest to gather intelligence. ¡°Everyone will act separately, mainly head towards the pillars of light to see if anyone has entered them and ask about the situation¡­¡± ¡°But, don¡¯t go inside the pillars just yet, wait until after we¡¯ve pooled the intelligence¡­¡± ¡°Meet back at the vortex channel in three hours¡­¡± Ma Bond added, ¡°Zhao Yu, you¡¯ll be in a group with me¡­¡± Although he determined there would be no danger without entering the pillars, Zhao Yu had a very high priority and couldn¡¯t risk being left alone. With Ma Bond, a peak of the first tier powerful being, for protection, Zhao Yu naturally didn¡¯t act difficult and nodded in agreement. Seeing this relieved Ma Bond. He feared encountering those who were ignorant of their own limitations, but fortunately, Zhao Yu was cooperative. In this manner, the nine teams dispersed again, each heading towards the towering pillars of light. Ma Bond, with Zhao Yu, headed straight for a white pillar of light not far away. They had already visited an orange pillar of light, found no one around, and determined it was a two-star game scenario, so it was highly unlikely that anyone had gone in. When the two arrived at the location of a white pillar, sure enough, they found four people outside, huddled and discussing something. Noticing someone approaching, the four gave them a glance and then shut their mouths, apparently preferring not to let their conversation be overheard. Ma Bond cleared his throat and shouted, ¡°Are you guys also trapped here?!¡± ¡°What else?!¡± The four shrugged their shoulders, obviously having encountered other people before, and weren¡¯t surprised to see Ma Bond and Zhao Yu appear. ¡°What were you just discussing?¡± ¡°Nothing much¡­¡± Ma Bond was speechless, finding these four quite difficult to engage. ¡°I originally wanted to mingle with you all as just another civilian, but since you¡¯re acting like this, I have no choice but to reveal the truth to you¡­¡± The four looked at Ma Bond curiously, puzzled, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on here?!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Ma Bond took out a credential, nodding, ¡°I am an armed enforcer dealing with Spirit World invasion incidents, captain of Yan City¡¯s ninth squad¡­¡± ¡°What you¡¯re experiencing now is called a Spirit World invasion¡­¡± He succinctly summarized the situation. The four were half-doubtful, half-convinced; regardless of how they looked, the two seemed to be just couriers and might be deceiving them. ¡°If you¡¯re so powerful, can you get us out of here?!¡± Ma Bond nodded, ¡°Certainly, that was our purpose for coming. But before that, you have to tell me what you were discussing just now¡­¡± ¡°How do we know you¡¯re not just bluffing us?!¡± One of the four was quite adamant, believing that Ma Bond was just spinning tales and trying to deceive them. Ma Bond helplessly raised his hand, and in the next moment, with spiritual power surging, a blue flame ignited spontaneously. ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°What is this?!¡± The four were startled. ¡°Is this some kind of magic trick?¡± ¡°How did you do that?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ma Bond stopped the spiritual power, his palm returning to normal as he explained, ¡°What I just did was a spiritual power attachment, used for combating ghost spirits. Now, can you tell me what you were discussing?¡± After exchanging a few words among themselves, the four agreed to reveal what they were talking about. ¡°We four went into this place earlier¡­¡± Ma Bond immediately perked up and asked eagerly for details. ¡°Around evening, we were planning to leave the amusement park and found that we couldn¡¯t get out because there was an invisible wall encasing us¡­¡± Chapter 926 - Chapter 926: Chapter 112: Death Game_4 Chapter 926: Chapter 112: Death Game_4 ¡°Right after that, we heard a voice telling us we had become players and had to play the game, or we would die as our lifespans ran out¡­¡± ¡°And our lifespan here is only one day¡­¡± ¡°Naturally, no one believed it, so we kept looking for an exit¡­¡± ¡°But after searching the entire city without finding an exit, we had no choice but to come here and try entering a game scene¡­¡± ¡°There were eight of us at the time, and in the end, four died inside¡­¡± The four wore expressions of dismay on their faces and shook their heads, ¡°This game is terrifying, the person in last place actually dies¡­¡± Then, they described the situation they had encountered in the game scene. After the eight of them entered, they received a prompt that required them to run to the finish line within a set time, with the last place being eliminated. No one took it seriously at the time, but they all ran anyway, and the last one really was killed instantly by a laser that came from the sky. From then on, the remaining seven took part in three more racing games, running like mad to survive with only four making it through. ¡°Luckily, the game was only run four times. If it had been eight, we all would have died¡­¡± Someone sighed and said, ¡°After we got out, we realized that the world had really changed, and we might be experimental subjects captured by aliens¡­¡± ¡°Of course, from what you say, this is some kind of Spirit World invasion, and the possibility of alien invasion is ruled out¡­¡± ¡°So, we think that the lifespan limit is real too¡­¡± One of them placed his palm on a white column of light, which immediately displayed his information. ¡°Huang Bo, Lifespan: 38 hours 29 minutes 10 seconds, Points: 1. Current game cleared, no second entry allowed.¡± ¡°This means, we will die when our lifespan ends¡­¡± ¡°So, we plan to trade with others who¡¯ve cleared levels, exchanging game content and strategies to extend our lifespans¡­¡± Zhao Yu suddenly understood, which is why the four were secretive at first. Out of the eight who ran together, four were eliminated because they were too slow. This meant that those who played the game together could be competitors. After listening to the four people¡¯s story, Ma Bond furrowed his brow and looked at Zhao Yu, asking, ¡°Can your rule-based Spiritualists do something like this, where there are major rules outside and various smaller rules inside?¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, ¡°At the very least, Tier 1 rule Spiritualists don¡¯t have that ability. However, I do think that there¡¯s more than one spirit ghost in this world¡­¡± Ma Bond¡¯s realization hit, and his eyes widened, ¡°Are you saying that every game scene has a rule-based spirit ghost?¡± He was somewhat shocked. A rule-based spirit ghost would cost them dearly. Now with so many rule-based spirit ghosts banding together, the danger posed and the difficulty in clearing them could not possibly be just F+ grade. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s very likely!¡± Zhao Yu nodded, having learned from Qiqi that rule-based spirit ghosts, depending on their strength, could have a certain number of logic chains. Considering the number of logic chains that appeared in this world alone, it wouldn¡¯t be possible even for second-tier or Tier 3 spirit ghosts, let alone a tier-four or fifth-tier one. So it must be the result of multiple rule-based spirit ghosts working together. ¡°This world isn¡¯t simple¡­¡± Ma Bond said gravely. ¡°Hey, uncle, when are you going to take us out of here?!¡± The four asked somewhat nervously. Ma Bond pointed in the direction they came from and said, ¡°Follow that direction. One of my team members is over there, dressed like us. When you get there, wait for further support, and you¡¯ll find a way to leave¡­¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± The four had shared their biggest reliance and could only choose to trust to the end and follow Ma Bond¡¯s instructions, heading back the way they came. ¡°Remember the location of this game scene. If the time comes and we still haven¡¯t found a way out, we¡¯ll come here to clear it¡­¡± Ma Bond said, pointing to the white column of light. Zhao Yu nodded; according to what those four said, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for them to win the race. Spiritual Power was mainly used to attack spirit ghosts, with an emphasis on mental strikes, but it also enhanced the body, slightly improving physical fitness. Then, the two continued towards the next white column of light. They were not as lucky this time and didn¡¯t encounter anyone near the white column of light. ¡°Considering that about a thousand people were enveloped in this place and factoring in those who have died, it¡¯s normal not to find anyone¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, given the current range, it really isn¡¯t easy to run into other people!¡± With just a few hundred people moving around a small half of the city, meeting someone indeed required a bit of luck. The two arrived at another white column of light and again, found no one there. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ma Bond glanced at the time and shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s go back, it¡¯s almost the agreed time¡­¡± Soon, the two walked back to the vicinity of the vortex channel and found that more than twenty people had gathered there. The four they had encountered were there too. Besides them, there were some people brought in by other team members. ¡°Let¡¯s compile the information everyone has gathered¡­¡± Ma Bond immediately perked up. But the result was slightly disappointing to him; apart from the four people he and Zhao Yu had met who had entered the white column, the rest hadn¡¯t gone in yet and were still watching and waiting. Chapter 927 - Chapter 927: Chapter 112: Death Game_5 Chapter 927: Chapter 112: Death Game_5 ¡°Twelve hours have passed, it¡¯s time for the second wave of people to be sent in¡­¡± Without a way to leave, they had no choice but to continue waiting at the vortex passage. ¡­ ¡°I need to carry out the mission as well, why can Zhao Yu go and not me?¡± Zhou Zhenghua complained indignantly, ¡°Besides, the vice principal has agreed, why won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Son, you¡¯re different from him, you are the legitimate heir of our Zhou family. If anything were to happen to you¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, precisely because I am the legitimate heir of the Zhou family, I must maintain a leading position. Otherwise, how can I command the respect of those below me?¡± Watching Zhou Zhenghua¡¯s demeanor, Zhou¡¯s mother was both proud and worried. Proud that her son had grown up, worried about the dangers he might face on the mission. After hesitating for a moment, she finally spoke up, ¡°If you¡¯re going to take on the mission, you must be accompanied by Captain Wu¡­¡± ¡°Captain Wu is second-tier, how does him following me make any sense at all?!¡± Zhou Zhenghua complained. He had received intel that those accompanying Zhao Yu were only some Tier 1 squads. ¡°There¡¯s no negotiating this. Either let Captain Wu accompany you, or don¡¯t go at all!¡± Zhou¡¯s mother also stood her ground firmly. Seeing this, Zhou Zhenghua had no choice but to agree. ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s about time, the second batch of reinforcements should be arriving soon¡­¡± Ma Bond murmured to himself as he checked the time. Indeed, after about four or five minutes, ripples emanated from the vortex passage and eight people emerged from it. The moment they landed, Ma Bond tried to reach his hand into the vortex passage, but still failed to pass through, his hand merely moving through it. ¡°Why are you all here?!¡± The new arrivals, martial professionals, were surprised to find the area crowded with people, including teams from the capital. ¡°So you¡¯ve been fine all along¡­¡± Ma Bond shook his head, ¡°We¡¯re fine for now, just unable to leave this place¡­¡± ¡°Unable to leave?!¡± The new arrivals were astonished and tried to go back but indeed found they could not pass through the vortex passage either. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Ma Bond explained what he knew to them. The new arrivals were speechless, ¡°So, we have to wait for the next or even the next-next wave of reinforcements before we have a chance to return?!¡± ¡°What else can we do?!¡± The ordinary people who had already been here started to believe what Ma Bond said, feeling a bit more confident about being able to leave this place. ¡°Where did you get that food from?¡± Ma Bond suddenly noticed someone eating instant noodles, and his stomach involuntarily churned. ¡°There¡¯s a supermarket over there. I took it from there; no one was charging¡­¡± ¡°Let me take a look at the food you¡¯ve got¡­¡± Upon inspecting the food, Ma Bond found they seemed no different from real food. After hesitating for a moment, he ultimately decided to take some food back with him, as being too hungry could affect his stamina. Soon, about a dozen people carried a big load of food back and the group feasted heartily. Several more hours passed, and as the 24-hour mark drew nearer, some people couldn¡¯t handle the pressure. ¡°When our time is up, will we just die?!¡± ¡°Can you guys even save us or not?!¡± Seeing the ordinary people unable to take it anymore, Ma Bond hesitated before saying, ¡°We¡¯re not sure what will happen when our lifespans are up. If you¡¯re afraid, you can try walking through the white beam of light¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, that¡¯s the same as saying nothing!¡± ¡°I¡¯m wasting my time with you guys!¡± Some ordinary people couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and left, cursing as they went. From the nearly thirty ordinary people gathered originally, after this commotion, the number dwindled significantly, leaving only six or seven who still felt it was better to stay with these special individuals. Time ticked away, and the first group that had entered finally surpassed the 24-hour mark. ¡°Whoosh~!¡± In an instant that took everyone by surprise, several bolts of lightning suddenly appeared in the sky. ¡°Thump~¡± Five thumping bodies hit the ground. ¡°They¡¯re really dead¡­¡± Ma Bond checked the bodies and confirmed they were dead beyond any hope of resuscitation. The rest of the people turned pale. Among those who remained, other than Zhao Yu and his company people, there were only the four who had passed through the white beam of light. As the 24 hours elapsed, the ordinary people were struck dead, signifying that when their time was up, they too would not escape death. In this rule-class Spirit World invasion event, even though they were Spiritualists, they had no advantage over ordinary people. Moreover, nobody present was confident they could dodge lightning like the one that had just struck. ¡°What do we do now?!¡± ¡°We have no choice but to participate in the game¡­¡± Ma Bond sighed. Since becoming a Spiritualist, this was the first time he felt so helpless. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It made him feel as if he was back to his first Spirit World invasion, equally filled with trepidation. ¡°According to what they said, the game inside the white beam of light most likely involves competition, so, we should try not to go to the same game as much as possible¡­¡± Ma Bond still hoped his teammates would not die here; after all, losing some ordinary people was more acceptable to him. However, he planned to keep Zhao Yu by his side since he was a rule-class Spiritualist and his duty was to protect him. ¡°Wild Wolf, stay here at the passage. If we haven¡¯t returned within the last hour, you head straight for the white beam of light¡­¡± Chapter 928 - Chapter 928: Chapter 112: Death Game_6 Chapter 928: Chapter 112: Death Game_6 Ma Bond did not have everyone participate in the game; instead, he left one person behind to prevent outsiders from entering without anyone to relay information. Soon, the two teams of Spiritualists dispersed, forming pairs and heading towards different white pillars of light. Ma Bond first took Zhao Yu to a pillar they had previously experienced with four participants. Finding no one there, he hesitated for a moment but eventually did not take Zhao Yu inside. Of course, even if he wanted to, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t have entered anyway. The two then rushed to the next white pillar of light. To their disappointment, there was still no one there. ¡°Keep moving to the next one!¡± Ma Bond¡¯s expression became bleak. According to the accounts of those four, the players were in competition, and if there weren¡¯t enough players dying, then it would be their turn to die. On their way to the third white pillar, they encountered a few ordinary people who had already participated in the game and survived. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m an idiot. The ones still alive are all those who have just participated in a game¡­¡± This Spirit World invasion had been underway for more than twenty-four hours, meaning the first batch of people who hadn¡¯t played had all died. ¡°What do we do now?!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s split up!¡± Ma Bond took a deep breath and shook his head, ¡°If we both participate in the same game, you and I would be competitors. I can¡¯t bear to harm you, so let¡¯s split up¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded. If they really ended up in a game like the one those four had described, only one or possibly neither of them would survive. Rather than face that, it was better to separate and possibly encounter different games. Each chose a white pillar and hurried in that direction. When Zhao Yu reached the new white pillar, he found seven people outside, with three of them speaking to the other four. ¡°Brother, you just came in, right¡­¡± Seeing Zhao Yu approach, one of the three shouted. Zhao Yu was stunned and did not react. One of the three continued, ¡°We came in twenty-four hours before you. Those who didn¡¯t participate in the game just died when the time was up¡­¡± ¡°See those bodies there? They were killed by this ghost world¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to hesitate, come join this game with us. We¡¯ll help you survive¡­¡± Zhao Yu was stunned again, looking at the other four people who clearly seemed bewildered and confused. He quickly realized that these four were newly pulled in, not through the vortex passage but directly brought in. How is this possible?! Zhao Yu was somewhat shocked. According to the principles of Spirit World invasions, the only way this could happen was if the event escalated and the power of the original spirits increased, allowing new people to be pulled in. He quickly looked around and saw that the colored pillars of light were still only two colors, white and orange, indicating that the games were still only one-star and two-star difficulty. Is difficulty a supplementary rule? Zhao Yu wondered if the logical chain of some spirit ghost replenished those who were wiped out. Listening to the enticing voices of the three, Zhao Yu could almost be sure that they knew exactly what the game inside this white pillar was. Thus, they eagerly hoped for the newcomers to join them, as it would increase their chances of survival. However, Zhao Yu did not expose them. After all, compared to the newcomers who still had over twenty hours of life left, his life was almost at its end, with less than an hour remaining. Zhao Yu not only did not expose the three, but he also pretended to be a newcomer and gave a positive response. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, having three big brothers to lead us greatly increases our chances of surviving!¡± He said joyfully, ¡°Big brothers, I¡¯m in for this game. After we get inside, please take good care of me¡­¡± ¡°No problem, rest assured¡­¡± The three were pleased with Zhao Yu¡¯s reaction, turned to the four newcomers, and said, ¡°Well, we initially planned to help others, but if you four do not want to participate, we won¡¯t insist. Let¡¯s just go in, just the few of us¡­¡± This tactical retreat indeed panicked the four newcomers, who hurriedly indicated they also wanted to join. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then!¡± Soon, the eight of them arrived in front of the glowing plaque at the white pillar and pressed their palms onto it in sequence. ¡°Zhao Yu, Life Span: 47 minutes. Points: 0. Current Game Scenario: One Star. Reward for Passing: 24 hours life span. 1 point.¡± ¡°Note: Earning 10,000 points allows a request to leave the game world and return to the real world.¡± ¡°Current Game Scenario, Number of Participants: 8. Game Activation Countdown: 1 minute.¡± ¡°How about, I take a look first, and you guys play?!¡± A newcomer suddenly stepped back and said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The three players, who had no points, laughed and said, ¡°Once you register, you can¡¯t back out¡­¡± The skeptic repeatedly stepped back, apparently trying to distance himself from the place. Zhao Yu, meanwhile, kept his eyes on the actions of the three seasoned players. Noticing that they just waited on the side and did not reach out to touch the white pillar, he also remained where he was. A minute quickly passed, and a white light suddenly appeared inside the white pillar, enveloping all eight people and pulling them inside. The death game had begun. Chapter 929 - Chapter 929: Chapter 113: Soaring Difficulty Chapter 929: Chapter 113: Soaring Difficulty ¡°Please finish the race within the specified time. The last place will be eliminated!¡± Zhao Yu and the others found themselves on a track, and as the game¡¯s commentary sounded, everyone started running. Something seemed off¡­ As Zhao Yu ran, he furrowed his brow. But when trying to pinpoint the problem, he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it. ¡°How could it not be?¡± The trio that had come before were all stunned. This game was completely different from what they had learned about. ¡°Damn it, that guy lied to us¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily a lie, maybe the content of the game has changed¡­¡± The three of them were full of regret, wishing they had not joined this game. With Zhao Yu¡¯s current strength, outrunning these ordinary people was naturally very easy. However, he wanted to understand the true nature of these games, so he deliberately ran in the second and third to last position. Finally, the first lap ended, and Zhao Yu was third from last. ¡°Swoosh!¡± A bolt of lightning struck down from the sky, and the person in last place crashed to the ground. ¡°This is not the power of the rules¡­¡± Zhao Yu frowned. He had figured out what was off. The lightning bolt just now was not from the power of the rules, but rather a Spiritual Power attack. Yet the trigger condition was definitely based on being in last place. Additionally, Zhao Yu noticed that the attack just now was of high quality, not something a common one-star Spirit Ghost could deliver. Soon, the second lap ended, and another person was struck dead by lightning. Zhao Yu gradually discerned some patterns. ¡°It¡¯s as if there¡¯s a Spirit Ghost acting as an intermediary, setting up the game rules, then reporting back to a much more powerful Spirit Ghost who carries out the killing¡­¡± If that was the case¡­ Zhao Yu continued to run and finished the third and fourth laps, each time another two people died. ¡°Game over!¡± Just as a voice announced the end of the game, Zhao Yu suddenly shouted at a flagpole on the track, ¡°Am I handsome?¡± Seconds later, a Spirit Ghost died, and Zhao Yu absorbed a large wave of Spiritual Power. At the same time, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Just as I thought¡­¡± ¡°The real rules-class Spirit Ghost is the one who created this vast scene. Considering its strength, it must be at least second-tier or even Tier 3¡­¡± ¡°And each of these smaller game scenes is controlled by a Spirit Ghost. They would count as pseudo-rules class scenes¡­¡± ¡°Before the game started, protected by that true rules-class Spirit Ghost, these minor Spirit Ghosts are indestructible, but once the game is over, during the award settlement time, it¡¯s possible to kill the lesser Spirit Ghosts¡­¡± Zhao Yu discovered that the large wave of Spiritual Power feedback directly elevated him to the middle stage of Tier 1. This indicated just how abundant the Spiritual Power of that Spirit Ghost was. ¡°Not only that, but the rules-class seems to have particularly strong feedback¡­¡± Zhao Yu remembered that ordinary Spiritualists did not receive so much Spiritual Power feedback after killing a Spirit Ghost. Therefore, it must be related to his status as a rules-class Spiritualist. ¡°Swoosh!¡± As Zhao Yu was preparing to return to the vicinity of the vortex passage, a green energy pillar suddenly appeared in the distant sky. ¡°Could this possibly be a three-star level game scene?!¡± Zhao Yu speculated privately, with white representing one-star, orange for two-star, and now the newly appeared green likely indicating three-star. This also meant that someone had cleared a two-star orange scene. With a hint of unease, Zhao Yu returned to the temporary camp. But he found that the third batch of support had already arrived. Moreover, among them was an old acquaintance of his. ¡°Zhou Zhenghua?!¡± Zhao Yu was somewhat surprised, not expecting to see his schoolmate here. ¡°Haha, Zhao Yu, bet you didn¡¯t expect this, I also came to do the task!¡± Only then did Zhao Yu notice that beside Zhou Zhenghua, there were several military personnel, and judging from the attitude of Ma Bond and the others towards these newcomers, the group was comprised of second-tier individuals. ¡°Your luck, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s good or bad¡­¡± Zhou Zhenghua laughed, ¡°This task, right after you guys went in, was detected to have reached the peak of Tier 1, and it was rated as an F+ level task¡­¡± ¡°But now that we¡¯re here, you don¡¯t have to worry, Captain Wu can easily resolve such tasks¡­¡± Who would have known, Captain Wu shook his head at this point. ¡°Young Master Zhou, the difficulty of this scene isn¡¯t just Tier 1¡­¡± ¡°If it was only Tier 1, there¡¯s no reason why we wouldn¡¯t be able to leave¡­¡± Captain Wu pointed to the vortex passage and spoke gravely, ¡°With my strength, if someone wants to trap me, they would have to be at least at the peak of the beginner level of second tier, a rules-class Spiritualist¡­¡± ¡°This means the Spirit Ghost behind this invasion of the Spirit World must be at least the peak of the beginner level of second tier, or even possibly Tier 3¡­¡± ¡°Tier 3, how is that possible?!¡± Zhou Zhenghua was dumbfounded, ¡°No way, we just came to carry out an F+ level task, didn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Now, the power level must have escalated again¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Captain Wu pointed at the distant green light pillar and asserted, ¡°That pillar holds incredibly strong energy; it¡¯s at least at a second-tier level¡­¡± ¡°And according to Ma Zhao, the difficulty of the scenes here begins with one scene and progresses to the next only after the previous one has been opened¡­¡± ¡°My theory is that after the three-star scene, there will definitely be four-star and even Five-star scenes¡­¡± ¡°However, based on my observation, as long as we don¡¯t act recklessly, the rules-class Spirit Ghost behind this won¡¯t notice us¡­¡± ¡°So, as long as Your Highness take part in the one-star game, with our team¡¯s support, you should be fine¡­¡± Chapter 930 - Chapter 930: Chapter 113: Soaring Difficulty_2 Chapter 930: Chapter 113: Soaring Difficulty_2 Zhou Zhenghua was stunned. ¡°Are you saying, even with you guys here, we can only protect ourselves and can¡¯t eliminate this spirit ghost?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Captain Wu nodded affirmatively. ¡°The best we can do now is to keep stalling, until your mother notices something is amiss and sends a high level expert to check¡­¡± These words changed Zhou Zhenghua¡¯s expression. He had just been boasting to Zhao Yu, acting as if he and his people were here to save him. Now, had it turned out that they were also barely clinging on? He shouted, ¡°No, we, as Spiritualists, how can we wait for rescue? Captain Wu, I order you to eliminate this spirit ghost¡­¡± Captain Wu chuckled lightly and shook his head. ¡°My mission is to ensure your safety, not to take your orders¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, once we get back, I¡¯ll tell my mom¡­¡± Zhou Zhenghua said unwillingly. ¡°As you wish!¡± Captain Wu said indifferently. He had seen plenty of such young masters; as long as these people didn¡¯t die, there would be no problem. Zhao Yu shared the game he had experienced with others. He received the details of a dozen different games. ¡°This is good, we just need to choose the game we want to go to, and we can easily clear it¡­¡± ¡°No, the content of the games is not the same in fixed locations¡­¡± Zhao Yu described the situations of the three people he had encountered. The others finally understood; the games were random, even if they knew the content of the previous game, the next one would change. ¡°That¡¯s not bad news, after all, we know so many games, we¡¯re bound to encounter familiar ones, which will also increase our chances of survival¡­¡± Ma Bond coughed and said, ¡°Like Captain Wu said, this situation is beyond what we can handle, so, my idea is, everyone should only go to one-star game scenes, delay time, and wait for the rescue from high-level Spiritualists¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded upon hearing this. This invasion scenario of the Spirit World had exceeded his capabilities. After all, he had come as a newcomer for a trial, not knowing he would encounter such a powerful scenario. A day passed quickly, and everyone¡¯s time was almost at the limit; they could only go out to seek one-star games to participate in. Zhao Yu came to a one-star scene alone. This time, there were quite a few participants, thirteen in total, all of whom were faces he had never seen before. However, some had participated in two games, and some in one game. These people appeared very natural and calm. There were also some who had just been pulled into this scenario, looking somewhat bewildered. ¡°Do we have to participate in this game?¡± a girl who looked about seventeen or eighteen asked tentatively. ¡°Yes!¡± A man who had participated in the game, said enthusiastically, ¡°I saw with my own eyes a person run out of time and get struck dead by lightning¡­¡± A few newcomers gathered around, repeatedly confirming it with the man, only then believing that participation in the game was mandatory. ¡°Stop dawdling, since everyone is here, let¡¯s start quickly!¡± Some others who had participated in the game frowned and swiftly placed their hands on the light column. ¡°Game start, current participants: 1, other players please join within 1 minute¡­¡± Seeing someone press the start button, the others also placed their hands within the light column. Soon, the number of game participants reached 13. Once the minute was up, everyone was swept by a white light into the game scene. It was a setting similar to a school, Zhao Yu found himself alone, away from other players. At the same time, the rules of the game also appeared before him. ¡°Cat and mouse game, all players are mice, avoid the cat¡¯s pursuit for one hour to complete the game.¡± The game rules were simple, merely instructing them to evade the cat¡¯s chase for one hour. ¡°What is the cat?¡± Zhao Yu frowned. The games here were definitely not referring to literal cats, considering they weren¡¯t actual mice. This meant that the cat could be a spirit ghost or perhaps another player. ¡°In any case, avoid contact with other people as much as possible¡­¡± After pondering briefly, Zhao Yu left the current scene. He worried that the cat had some kind of locator, staying in one place, especially the starting point, made it easy to be found. Leaving the classroom, Zhao Yu came to the stairwell and confirmed he was on the third floor. He looked up, seeing several more floors above. After hesitating for a moment, Zhao Yu directly climbed to the sixth floor, followed the iron ladder on the wall, and climbed directly onto the rooftop. Right as he was covering the ceiling, a sound suddenly came from behind. ¡°Are you the cat?¡± Zhao Yu was startled and spun around, only then saw a girl standing on the rooftop, the same newcomer who had asked about the necessity of participating in the game at the start. Then, Zhao Yu relaxed, reasoning that if she was the cat, she would have attacked him when he was unaware of her presence. So, the girl was most likely a mouse too. ¡°I¡¯m not the cat, didn¡¯t you see me covering the ceiling?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing Zhao Yu¡¯s denial, the girl visibly relaxed. ¡°I was scared to death, I heard footsteps and thought the cat had come¡­¡± ¡°Shush~!¡± Zhao Yu gestured with his hand and then rose to examine the rooftop. The rooftop was quite large and very open, appearing to have no one else but the two of them. Chapter 931 - Chapter 931: Chapter 113: Soaring Difficulty_3 Chapter 931: Chapter 113: Soaring Difficulty_3 ¡°Stay here and if something or someone tries to come up, run over and tell me!¡± Zhao Yu told the young girl before heading straight for the edge of the rooftop. He planned to use the advantage of high ground to see if he could find the cat or at least know what form it took. Upon reaching the edge of the rooftop, Zhao Yu stuck his head out and looked around. After scanning the area, he spotted a person on the open ground but saw no one else. Which meant that everyone else must be hiding, afraid of being found by the cat. ¡°Is that guy the cat?¡± Zhao Yu noticed that the person standing in the open was none other than the experienced player who had earlier been enthusiastically explaining things to newcomers. Because this person had stood out earlier, Zhao Yu had taken a special look when he pressed his hand on the pillar of light. Two points indicated that he had completed two one star games. ¡°Where¡¯s the cat? Come and chase me!¡± The next second, something surprising happened to Zhao Yu. The man on the open ground didn¡¯t run; instead, he shouted loudly. This shout stood out starkly in the deserted school. Several people hidden in the shadows couldn¡¯t help but come to the window to check out what was happening. ¡°This guy really has guts!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head; he wouldn¡¯t dare to do this himself, knowing full well the myriad forms ghostly spirits could take and the myriad abilities they possessed. The man dared to do so because he was completely ignorant about ghostly spirits, knowing only that these games had rules and that as long as he followed the cues of the rules, he could survive. While calling out on the open ground, the man also stretched and loosened his muscles, apparently readying himself for a desperate sprint. From his warm-up, it was clear the man was in good physical condition and confident in himself. After a moment, a noise came from a building. Zhao Yu turned his head and saw a man running straight toward the man on the ground from one of the buildings. ¡°Are you the cat?¡± Zhao Yu noticed that the man who had come down from the building was also an experienced player who had completed two games. What he hadn¡¯t expected was how this man could have become the cat, ¡°Was he caught by the cat, or is he the cat himself?!¡± ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡± Seeing this, the warm-up man on the field curved his lips into a smile, turned his head, and started sprinting away. The experienced player behind him followed closely, and soon, the two of them rounded a building and vanished from everyone¡¯s sight. ¡°Senior, someone¡¯s coming¡­¡± At that moment, the young girl Zhao Yu had tasked with watching the ceiling spoke up. Zhao Yu waved his hand, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it should be a person¡­¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± The young girl came in a hurry and left in a hurry. As Zhao Yu listened to the movements in the distance and tried to pinpoint the cat¡¯s location, a scream suddenly came from behind him. ¡°Ah~~!¡± ¡°It¡¯s that girl!¡± Zhao Yu spun around only to see a creature made of shadows merging with the girl. ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± ¡°Cat!¡± Zhao Yu abruptly realized that this shadowy creature was the real cat, and it had now caught the girl. In just three seconds, the girl¡¯s screams abruptly stopped, and her figure vanished. The humanoid shadow, however, did not stop moving and quickly started chasing after Zhao Yu. Damn it, this one¡¯s the real cat! Zhao Yu was all too aware that the supposed experienced player from before was merely pretending to be the cat. The aim was to make the other players lower their guard, allowing the real cat to catch someone and then scream to help him locate the cat and even determine its appearance. Poorly, he, too, had been fooled, which had led to the girl¡¯s tragic death. Zhao Yu continued to run across the rooftop, with the shadow closing in behind him bit by bit. Toward the end, Zhao Yu even had to use Spiritual Power to enhance his physical abilities. What shocked him, though, was that the shadow¡¯s speed didn¡¯t decrease at all, and the distance between them was still closing. Impossible, if the cat could move this fast, no one would be able to survive! Zhao Yu sensed that something was amiss. His current speed was far beyond the running limits of an ordinary human, yet the cat was even faster. This meant that no one could survive. Yet, there are no dead ends in this game; there must be a sliver of chance for survival. ¡°So, what exactly is the way out?!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s mind raced, while the shadow behind him closed to within a meter, even reaching out its hand. Zhao Yu felt goosebumps on his scalp. ¡°Do I look handsome?¡± In an urgent moment, Zhao Yu suddenly turned around and asked his soul-stirring question to the shadow. The shadow paused abruptly. At the same time, all the Spiritual Power in Zhao Yu¡¯s body was rapidly drained, sucked away by the invisible rules in the blink of an eye. The shadow in front of him then turned as if it couldn¡¯t see him anymore, headed to the ceiling, and left through it. ¡°I survived¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu¡¯s whole body felt weak as if he had been drained, and he just sat down on the ground. ¡°Luckily, although the cat is a creature derived from the rules, it¡¯s still within Tier 1 and can be influenced by the rules¡­¡± Zhao Yu let out a long sigh of relief. This was his first time using the rules within the game, and it seemed to be surprisingly effective. The only regret he had was that his Spiritual Power had been completely depleted. This meant that he had no Spiritual Power left for the rest of the game. Chapter 932 - Chapter 932: Chapter 113: Soaring Difficulty_4 Chapter 932: Chapter 113: Soaring Difficulty_4 As the shadow departed, Zhao Yu began to ponder its speed. ¡°According to the rules, it shouldn¡¯t be so fast, so it must be something I did that caused its speed to increase¡­¡± ¡°The first possibility is that its speed increases after catching a mouse¡­¡± ¡°The second possibility, its speed increases after locking onto a mouse¡­¡± Compared to the first possibility, Zhao Yu felt the second one was more likely, which meant that he couldn¡¯t always remain within the shadow¡¯s field of view; he needed to find a way to avoid being seen. Elsewhere, two men running frantically stopped in their tracks after hearing a girl¡¯s scream. ¡°Wenbo, you¡¯re not really a cat, are you?¡± the man running in the front asked breathlessly. ¡°Nonsense, didn¡¯t we agree to cooperate after entering¡­¡± the man chasing from behind rolled his eyes, ¡°I saw you shouting in the open field while the cat was nowhere to be seen, so I thought I¡¯d play along to make the real cat show itself¡­¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t chased you, how would you have run when the real cat appeared?¡± ¡°However, looking at it now, the cat must have been in the teaching building behind us just now; we just need to stay as far away from there as possible¡­¡± From the relationship between the two men, it was clear they knew each other; the pursuit was merely a performance for the others. This ruse could lead others to believe the cat was here, lowering their guard and ultimately leading to their capture, which would increase their survival time. Moreover, the one playing the role of the cat among the two could even scare other ordinary people into thinking they had encountered the cat, thereby causing them to take a wrong route. Zhao Yu hid inside the teaching building, watching secretly. Roughly every ten minutes, a scream would ring out across the campus. Yet the shadow, or rather, the cat, had not come looking for Zhao Yu again, indicating that his previous tactic had been effective. An hour passed quickly. Accompanied by the sound of the game ending notification. Zhao Yu hesitated for a moment, then asked the scene, ¡°Am I handsome?¡± A few seconds later, there was a massive surge of spiritual power feedback. Indeed, these spirit ghosts had no resistance. Zhao Yu sighed in relief. His spiritual power hadn¡¯t recovered much, and if the spirit ghosts had had any resistance, a backlash would have killed him. When Zhao Yu appeared outside the game setting, four people were already standing there. ¡°Nine are dead¡­¡± Zhao Yu looked around and realized two of the four people were the ones acting in the playground. Indeed¡­ He looked at them intently for a moment, then turned and left. In such circumstances, morals were useless; only those without a bottom line could survive longer. Returning near the vortex channel, the number of returning employees had decreased. This showed that even powerful Spiritualists could perish in these games. Compared to before, employees were no longer as relaxed; after all, their colleagues, who had been fine before, had now vanished or died, and misfortune could strike anyone. Luckily, the nearby convenience store had plenty of food, and after everyone replenished their energy, they sought places to rest. Another day passed, and a blue light again shone from the distance. ¡°A four-star game has appeared¡­¡± ¡°Who exactly is getting through these?¡± Zhao Yu was also puzzled at this moment. Even someone as strong as Captain Wu was hesitant to try tier-three games after finding out that the vortex channel didn¡¯t lead back; he only dared to navigate between one-star and two-star games. Yet now, the difficulty of the games had reached four stars, indicating that someone had cleared a tier-three game. ¡°It could be a wild Spiritualist¡­¡± Captain Wu made his judgment. The others looked puzzled. Captain Wu explained, ¡°Not all Spiritualists are in the company¡­¡± ¡°Some spirit world invasions occur in very remote areas. By the time the company¡¯s people arrive, the event is over, and some people become Spiritualists without joining the company¡­¡± ¡°Actually, there are quite a few people like this. Some were recruited by the company later on, while others disappeared without a trace¡­¡± ¡°There was a legend a hundred years ago that Spiritualists formed various civilian organizations and were quietly developing¡­¡± Compared to the company¡¯s righteousness, these civilian organizations had no regard for such and harbored various motives. ¡°We still don¡¯t know the strength of the other party, so try to avoid high-difficulty game scenarios as much as possible¡­¡± Captain Wu was cautious and valued his life, not intending to delve into the existence of wild Spiritualists beyond the company. After all, his willingness to accept the task of protecting Zhou Zhenghua was partly driven by his love for money, but it also stemmed from his sense of self-preservation. In that moment, the company¡¯s people seemed more like supporting roles, while the person continuously clearing levels seemed like the main character. Meanwhile, back in the human world, the monitoring center discovered that the range of the spirit world invasion at the amusement park had expanded and was starting to randomly select humans from all over the city to participate. Most astonishingly, the level of spiritual power fluctuation had skyrocketed to the peak of the beginner level of second tier. When the news reached Yan City and Zhou¡¯s mother¡¯s ears, Zhou¡¯s booming voice could be heard all over the Yan City base. ¡°How do you handle things, allowing a tier-one newbie to participate in such a mission?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Are you all blind?¡± In the Yan City base, nobody dared to contradict the booming voice of Zhou¡¯s mother. After all, the Zhou family had a very high status and power in Yan City. ¡°Tier 3 now¡­¡± Just then, someone sent back a message, stating that the energy level in the amusement park had reached tier 3. Chapter 933 - Chapter 933: Chapter 113: Soaring Difficulty_5 Chapter 933: Chapter 113: Soaring Difficulty_5 At that moment, Mrs. Zhou was also dumbfounded. Just when everyone thought she would continue to roar loudly, she fell silent instead. After a long while, Mrs. Zhou took out her cellphone and made a call. ¡°Your son is about to die, are you coming back or not?¡± When the people at the base heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but prick up their ears, as this was related to the news of a tier-four figure. Unfortunately, it seemed that Mrs. Zhou only said that much before hanging up the phone a few seconds later. Then, she looked around at everyone, realizing no one here could provide an explanation, so she simply turned around and left. In the state of Yan, she understood the situation better than anyone else. There were very few who could perfectly resolve a third-tier Spiritual Power invasion, let alone a third-tier rule-based Spiritual Power invasion. Thus, she calmed down and had no choice but to look for someone who could resolve the situation. Two days passed in a blink. Just like Captain Wu had predicted, after realizing the difficulty of the scene where Zhou Zhenghua was carrying out his mission had skyrocketed, Mrs. Zhou used her connections and asked a tier-four rule-based Spiritualist to intervene. They managed to eliminate a rule-based spirit ghost that had real power reaching the pinnacle of the third tier. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± Zhou Zhenghua said with a face full of regret. But when he saw Zhao Yu, he was completely stunned. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m second-tier now!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly as he spoke. ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Zhao Yu smiled, with a hint of regret, ¡°It¡¯s just that the tier-four bigshot arrived too quickly. If it had been slower, I might have even reached third-tier¡­¡± ¡°What? How did you do it?!¡± Zhao Yu shrugged nonchalantly, ¡°I guess I¡¯m just too talented!¡± His rapid reach to the second tier was purely because he had Technology Points, which allowed him to quickly increase his Spiritual Power. The follow-up work was naturally left to the logistics personnel, and Zhao Yu and the others returned directly to the Yan City base. ¡°Zhao Yu, although you are now second-tier, your combat experience is too limited. So, our thought is, you should continue with level one missions¡­¡± ¡°However, not with team nine, but with Captain Wu, especially since you and Zhou Zhenghua are classmates¡­¡± The person in charge at the Yan City base was amazed by Zhao Yu¡¯s rapid promotion and decided to let him operate alongside Zhou Zhenghua. After all, Zhou Zhenghua had the protection of the second-tier Captain Wu behind him, and most importantly, if Zhou Zhenghua encountered any danger, his mother could even call for a tier-four expert. Thus, some security for Zhao Yu was also ensured. Zhao Yu naturally had no objections; he and Zhou Zhenghua merely had a minor spat, a result of youthful impulsiveness. ¡°Zhao Yu, I will catch up to you!¡± Zhou Zhenghua, however, was not as relaxed as imagined but instead more solemn. For him, Zhao Yu had once again gotten ahead of him. After resting for two days in Yan City, Zhao Yu received a notification from Captain Wu. ¡°A beginner Tier 2 mission, an E- task¡­¡± Zhao Yu was startled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say a level-one mission?¡± Captain Wu spread his hands, ¡°After all, our team is entirely second-tier, and even with you two added, undertaking a level-one mission would be a waste, the higher-ups wouldn¡¯t allow it¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly; it seemed that the Zhou family wasn¡¯t all-powerful and still had to follow the rules. ¡°An E-level mission is fine by me!¡± Before Zhao Yu could speak, Zhou Zhenghua said fearlessly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Captain Wu nodded his head and spoke, ¡°This mission is near Yan City. If there are any dangers, backup can arrive quickly¡­¡± ¡°Additionally, Spiritualists have already gone in for the initial phase and confirmed there are no high-tier spirit ghosts¡­¡± The last time they were trapped inside and couldn¡¯t escape left a shadow over them all, thankfully Mrs. Zhou exerted her influence and called in a bigshot, who broke the barrier and let them escape. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get in there quickly!¡± Under Captain Wu¡¯s urging, the group entered the portal vortex. Chapter 934 - Chapter 934: Chapter 114: Meeting Chapter 934: Chapter 114: Meeting ¡°Open!¡± One of Captain Wu¡¯s teammates suddenly let out a loud shout, followed by his eyes emitting a golden light, looking off into the distance. At that moment, his eyes seemed to pierce through time and space, able to see the scenery thousands of miles away. A moment later, the golden light in his eyes faded, and he slowly closed his eyes and said, ¡°There are no particularly powerful spirit ghosts¡­¡± ¡°There are about thirteen second-tier ones, mostly near the central area¡­¡± ¡°However, there are many Tier 1 spirit ghosts, chasing ordinary people everywhere¡­¡± After Captain Wu roughly understood the situation, he frowned and said, ¡°Looks like we might need to split up¡­¡± He turned his head to Zhao Yu, ¡°You take care of the Tier 1 spirit ghosts around the periphery, and leave the second-tier ones to us, how about that?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Zhao Yu nodded. Thinking it over, Captain Wu pointed to another person, ¡°You also go take care of the Tier 1 spirit ghosts¡­¡± Thus, the group split into two, with Captain Wu leading the experts to the core area, while Zhao Yu and another second-tier expert harvested Tier 1 spirit ghosts on the periphery. ¡°Let¡¯s split up too. Although there are many Tier 1 spirit ghosts, they won¡¯t pose a threat to you¡­¡± The teammate smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the left side; you take the right side. How¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± With that, the two also went their separate ways, with Zhao Yu running toward the right. ¡­ Inside a room, two girls were hiding under the bed, shaking with fear. ¡°Ling¡¯er, what exactly are these monsters¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Will we survive?¡± Yu Kexin¡¯s teeth chattered, filled with regret, ¡°If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have come out¡­¡± ¡°Kexin, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± The girl beside her, filled with remorse, said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t told you about how big the world is and that I wanted to see it, you wouldn¡¯t be in this situation¡­¡± Hearing this, Yu Kexin felt she had been too harsh and shook her head, ¡°Ling¡¯er, I don¡¯t blame you, it has nothing to do with you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been in Great Yu, it was I who wanted to come out¡­¡± ¡°I just never imagined it would be this terrifying outside¡­¡± She took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t be scared, this must be an invasion from the Spirit World. Once the company¡¯s people arrive, we¡¯ll be rescued¡­¡± ¡°Spirit World invasion?¡± Ling¡¯er looked baffled, not understanding what she was talking about. ¡°The ones outside killing ordinary people are spirit ghosts. I¡¯ve heard people mention them before, but I wasn¡¯t very interested at the time, so I didn¡¯t learn much about them¡­¡± Considering Yu Kexin¡¯s background, Ling¡¯er believed her words had some credibility, and nodded, ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll just hide under the bed and wait for rescue¡­¡± ¡°Thump~!¡± ¡°Thump~!¡± Just then, footsteps sounded outside the door, causing both of them to instantly freeze, not daring to blink as they stared at the door. ¡°Creak~~!¡± Under their watchful eyes, the door was slowly pushed open. A pair of dirty, bare feet appeared in their line of sight. The two women immediately covered their mouths, tears continuously dripping down. The barefoot spirit ghost at the door seemed not to notice them and after entering the room, wandered around twice. This allowed the two to breathe a sigh of relief. But just as the barefoot spirit ghost was about to leave the room, it suddenly stopped, then walked towards the bed. The two women shook uncontrollably with fear. Under their terrified gaze, the pair of dirty, bare feet stopped in front of the bed. At that moment, Yu Kexin could even hear her own heart pounding loudly. ¡°Are you¡­ hiding from me?¡± Just as they were tensed up, suddenly, a ghostly voice came from beside their ears. Both women turned their heads, only to see a human head standing between them, grinning malevolently. ¡°Ahh~~~!¡± Accompanied by two screams, the women crawled out from under the bed, one from the left and the other from the right. But before they could get up and run away, they both ended up sitting back down on the ground. The room was filled with dozens of heads, all with different expressions, dozens of eyes staring at them, and a strange laughter echoing around. At that moment, their breaths stopped, and they felt utterly powerless. ¡°Help~~!¡± Yu Kexin opened her mouth to shout, but found she couldn¡¯t make a sound. At the same time, those dozens of heads also hopped towards them. Watching the terrifying heads approach, Yu Kexin¡¯s eyes were filled with deep despair and regret. Just when she thought she was about to die due to her own caprice, a crisp voice suddenly appeared. ¡°Do I look handsome?¡± Handsome? Yu Kexin, as if returned from the brink, looked at the heads, not understanding what they meant. But the next second, a surprising scene occurred. All the heads in front of her, as if cursed, turned to dust at that moment. ¡°Thud thud~!¡± A man in a Global Express uniform appeared at the door. ¡°I¡¯m here to rescue you¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu looked at the two young girls in the room and said, ¡°You¡¯re saved now. Run straight in that direction, and you will see a spiral passageway which you can use to leave¡­¡± Having said that, he then turned and left. The two in the room, it took a while before they calmed down. ¡°Did we¡­ survive?¡± Yu Kexin looked at the empty room, and if not for the dust of the heads on the ground reminding her that she hadn¡¯t been dreaming, she might have thought she had just had a dream. Chapter 935 - Chapter 935: Chapter 114: Meeting_2 Chapter 935: Chapter 114: Meeting_2 ¡°We¡¯re saved¡­¡± Ling¡¯er sobbed and rushed over to hug Yu Kexin, ¡°Kexin, we¡¯ve survived¡­¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve survived¡­¡± Only then did Yu Kexin come to her senses. ¡°Kexin, that person just now, is he from the company you mentioned?!¡± ¡°He should be, he was wearing Globallink¡¯s uniform, I¡¯ve heard that this company specializes in dealing with ghosts¡­¡± ¡°Then we, we should run now, just like he said¡­¡± ¡°Right, right!¡± Only then did the two girls snap to it and hurriedly fled in the direction Zhao Yu had pointed out towards the vortex passage. Exiting the room, they found the scenes here to be even more terrifying than before, with bizarre phenomena everywhere. But at that moment, to survive, they could only suppress their fear and run wildly in one direction. Finally, after running for three to four minutes, the two saw the vortex passage Zhao Yu had mentioned. When they passed through the passage and saw the blue sky and the bustle of living people again, they burst into tears of excitement. ¡°We made it out¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re out¡­¡± ¡°Yes, congratulations on surviving¡­¡± A logistics employee from Globallink approached with a smile, ¡°Ladies, please come with us¡­¡± He Tao looked at the two vibrant young girls in front of him, his eyes brightening, as he took the initiative to guide them. He had never seen such beautiful girls in his life, especially one of them, who seemed full of spiritual energy. ¡°Are you students?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°We just started college¡­¡± He Tao¡¯s mouth curved into a smile, ¡°In Yancheng?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°No?¡± He Tao blinked, then added, ¡°Then are you here for a trip to Yancheng?¡± ¡°Sort of¡­¡± Before leading the two to a separate tent for questioning, He Tao let another colleague take Ling¡¯er, who was slightly less attractive, while he took Yu Kexin into the tent. ¡°Have a seat, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re safe now that you¡¯re out. I need to do a quick registration, and then I¡¯ll tell you what happened¡­¡± Yu Kexin was distracted, thinking about it. She knew she was safe now that she was out of the vortex passage, yet she kept thinking about the man who had saved her before. Am I handsome? Was he asking me?! Yu Kexin felt both weird and curious. She didn¡¯t understand how that man could ask if he was handsome under such circumstances. That¡¯s just too vain, right?! Thinking back to how she had been scared to tears, Yu Kexin felt unbearably ashamed, as if she had lost all dignity. Seeing the shy look on the face of the girl in front of him, He Tao¡¯s face turned red, and his heart began to race. ¡°Uh¡­ uh, your na¡­ your name¡­¡± He Tao stuttered, not understanding why he felt so nervous, perhaps because the girl in front of him was too beautiful, making him feel unworthy. Thinking this, he handed her a form, ¡°Please¡­ fill this out¡­¡± He Tao was a bit annoyed with himself for why he was so bewitched as to mentor this girl alone. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Yu Kexin finally came to her senses and quickly composed herself, bending down to fill out the form. Seeing her lower her head, He Tao finally breathed a sigh of relief, feeling less pressure. This girl must come from a wealthy or noble family¡­ He Tao thought to himself that the girl in front of him was too stunning, exuding a sense of nobility with every gesture that made him feel inferior. ¡°Hello, I¡¯ve finished filling it out¡­¡± While he was lost in thought, Yu Kexin waved the form in front of him. He Tao finally snapped back to reality, ¡°Ah, sorry, I was daydreaming¡­¡± He quickly took the form, avoiding looking at Yu Kexin, and focused on the information it contained. ¡°Yu Kexin¡­¡± What a nice name. He felt secretly exhilarated, but then he froze. He Tao lifted his head, as if having forgotten what the girl in front of him looked like, and exclaimed in shock, ¡°Yu Kexin, your surname is Yu, from the Da Yu Empire?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Kexin nodded, having concealed her identity all this way, but now, after experiencing an invasion from the Spirit World, she was scared and wanted to go home. ¡°My father is¡­¡± He Tao¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, ¡°Wait, are you saying you are a princess?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Kexin nodded again. He Tao froze completely, standing up after a long while, ¡°Please wait, I will report your situation immediately¡­¡± Somehow, knowing Yu Kexin¡¯s true identity made He Tao feel as if he had forgotten how to walk; every step was awkward. With a forced resolve, he left the tent feeling better and hurried to his superior. ¡°What? A princess from the Da Yu Empire?!¡± When the superior heard the news, he was dumbfounded. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, how could a lone princess from the Da Yu Empire come here?¡± ¡°Damn it, it must be a fake¡­¡± Hearing this, He Tao let out a sigh of relief, it seemed she was a problematic girl after all. The fact that she didn¡¯t have a deep background meant he might still have a chance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But just as he was about to go back and expose Yu Kexin, his superior stopped him again. ¡°Wait, let me report this first and see what the higher-ups say¡­¡± A moment later, an even higher-ranking leader arrived at the scene. ¡°Where¡¯s the princess?¡± He Tao was shocked, ¡°That¡­ we haven¡¯t confirmed her identity yet, have we?¡± Chapter 936 - Chapter 936: Chapter 114: Meeting_3 Chapter 936: Chapter 114: Meeting_3 ¡°It has been confirmed, the Empire indeed stated that a princess ran off to have fun¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± He Tao widened his eyes, not believing it was actually true. Soon, a group arrived at the tent where Yu Kexin was located. ¡°Princess¡­¡± In a series of respectful calls, Yu Kexin calmly accepted, standing up and asking, ¡°Do my family members know about this?¡± ¡°They do, they instructed you to wait here, we will arrange for an expert to protect you, waiting for the experts from the Empire to come and pick you up¡­¡± However, Yu Kexin shook her head and asked, ¡°Do you have a staff list for those who entered the Spirit World for the invasion?¡± ¡°List?¡± The people looked at each other, confused about what was happening. ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone¡­¡± ¡°Looking for someone?!¡± An elder felt a dire premonition burgeoning within, worried that someone had offended the princess while inside. He thought, if that were the case, no matter what, they had to capture that person and hand them over to the princess for disposal, or it could bring trouble to the Yan nation. Soon, someone handed over the file on the staff involved in the Spirit World invasion. After browsing through it, Yu Kexin quickly found Zhao Yu¡¯s photo and information, and upon reviewing it, she finally showed a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t need the expert you assigned, I want him to escort me home¡­¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± The group was shocked. ¡°Zhao Yu, he¡¯s just a novice at second-tier, how can he protect you?¡± The higher-ups of Yan nation were terrified. This was the princess of the Great Empire; if anything happened to her in their country, they would be doomed. In Yan nation, the strongest were merely third-tier, whereas the Empire had sixth-tier existences, a truly formidable nation. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want him to escort me, and you must not follow, or else when I return to the Empire, I will hold you accountable¡­¡± The high officials of Yan nation exchanged glances, realizing that Zhao Yu had caught the princess¡¯s fancy. ¡°This, princess, we still need to consult with your family about this matter¡­¡± Soon, Yu Kexin¡¯s request was relayed back to the Empire. And from the Empire, a conclusive reply came. ¡°Granted!¡± This response relieved the Yan nation officials, who then agreed that after the incident, Zhao Yu would escort her back to the nation. ¡­ ¡°Let me escort the princess back to the Empire?!¡± After Zhao Yu finished clearing a Tier-1 spectral ghost and left the Spirit World to return to the human realm, he was completely stunned. ¡°Yes, the princess of the Empire was also involved in the incident, you presumably saved her, and she specifically requested that you escort her back home¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu, you must accept this, it is a mission, and we will give you a reward based on a D-level mission¡­¡± ¡°The Empire¡­¡± Zhao Yu recalled the information about the Empire. He found that the Empire on Titan Star was one of the few such strong powers, not only militarily potent but also encompassing sixth-tier experts, truly a top-tier empire. If he ever wanted to advance further, to reach sixth-tier, an empire like this was essential to visit. ¡°Okay, I accept this mission!¡± Zhao Yu finally nodded in agreement. He thought that since he needed to train and grow to sixth-tier either way, it made no difference whether it was in Yan nation or the Empire. Moreover, compared to Yan nation, the Empire was evidently more suitable for his development. Thinking it through, he felt that if his original self wanted to find him, it would likely head to a bigger empire, where he might encounter his original self. After a brief rest, the next day, Zhao Yu set off with two young ladies. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were so young, the same age as me!¡± Yu Kexin looked at Zhao Yu with full curiosity. ¡°I originally thought you were an old cultivator, but it turns out you¡¯re just college age¡­¡± Ling¡¯er watched Zhao Yu, also filled with excitement. ¡°My life-saving benefactor, this time returning home, we¡¯re all depending on you¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a mission!¡± This obviously did not please the two women, but since Zhao Yu held a high status in their hearts, they did not take it to heart. Suddenly, Yu Kexin spoke up, ¡°When you asked in the Spirit World if you are handsome, now I can tell you, you are handsome¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Ling¡¯er felt somewhat displeased, as she always thought that Zhao Yu¡¯s question was directed at her. But since Yu Kexin was a princess, she had no grounds to argue and could only look at Zhao Yu with a hint of expectancy, waiting for his response. Zhao Yu scratched his head and coughed slightly, saying, ¡°Is it possible that when I said the words ¡®am I handsome,¡¯ I was battling a spectral ghost?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Zhao Yu looked at their puzzled expressions and explained, ¡°I am a rule-based Spiritualist, relying on spoken words to unleash my power, ¡®am I handsome¡¯ is a phrase with offensive capabilities, used to eradicate spectral ghosts¡­¡± The two women were dumbfounded, not expecting Zhao Yu to give such an explanation. Compared to Yu Kexin¡¯s recurrent frustration, Ling¡¯er was thrilled. This meant that Zhao Yu really hadn¡¯t addressed Yu Kexin alone, and it meant that she still had a chance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The car is here, let¡¯s go.¡± Zhao Yu paid no mind to what the two ladies thought; in his eyes, both young ladies were quite young. Given his real age, he was already in his thirties or forties, and if the ages of his clones were all added up, he would be over a hundred. He, a venerable centenarian, how could he engage in romance with such young girls? Although the Yan nation officials had agreed to let Zhao Yu escort them home as Yu Kexin had requested. Chapter 937 - Chapter 937: Chapter 114: Meeting_4 Chapter 937: Chapter 114: Meeting_4 But in Yan Kingdom, they still did not dare to neglect and still dispatched a lot of manpower and resources, organizing a convoy, and sent the three of them to the border of Yan Kingdom. Next to Yan Kingdom was Qi Kingdom, a small country about the same size as Yan Kingdom, which had also received the news and sent people to receive them. Who would have known that seeing that large group of people and horses, Yu Kexin became somewhat displeased. ¡°Who asked you to come? It¡¯s so annoying, can you not appear around us?!¡± She had specifically requested Zhao Yu to escort them, hoping that something would happen along the way. Instead, these small kingdoms, one by one, feared something would happen to her and sent a huge number of people to disturb them, which made her very dissatisfied. Eventually, under Yu Kexin¡¯s angry emphasis, Qi Kingdom could only withdraw all their people, leaving only some third-tier experts to secretly observe and protect from a distance. On the surface, it once again became the situation where only Zhao Yu was escorting them. For this situation, Zhao Yu did not mind. He was well aware that he was not any guard, the real guards were those third-tier experts, it wasn¡¯t his turn. So, he consciously accompanied Yu Kexin and Ling¡¯er to chat, casually inquiring about things related to the Great Yuan Dynasty. Unfortunately, these two ladies hadn¡¯t been out in society for long, knew not much, or rather, whatever they knew was public information, which didn¡¯t provide Zhao Yu with any useful intelligence. ¡°Zhao Yu, once you get to the Great Yuan, you definitely won¡¯t have a place to stay, come stay at my house, we have lots of space¡­¡± Yu Kexin issued a warm invitation. Zhao Yu thought about it and did not refuse, after all, the royal house definitely had experts, and his safety could also be assured. ¡°That¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°Great¡­¡± Compared to Yu Kexin¡¯s happiness, Ling¡¯er beside her couldn¡¯t help feeling annoyed, with a hint of jealousy. Thinking if only her family were princes too. Unfortunately, her last name wasn¡¯t Yu. That day, while the three of them were walking and chatting, suddenly, Zhao Yu stopped in his tracks. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Yu Kexin looked at him puzzled. Zhao Yu¡¯s expression became solemn, his system in hand was a castrated version, but he still had the memories of a few other clones and possessed strong sensing capabilities. Just then, he sensed that the third-tier experts who had been protecting them had all vanished. ¡°There¡¯s trouble¡­¡± Zhao Yu realized that a strong murderous intent was enveloping them, targeting directly at Yu Kexin. ¡°It¡¯s coming for you¡­¡± Zhao Yu said gravely, ¡°All the third-tier experts protecting us around here are dead¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Yu Kexin was shocked, ¡°Could it be people from the Great Yuan?!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but remember her family had told her not to go out, worried that someone would harm her. Now it seemed that her family hadn¡¯t lied. ¡°This isn¡¯t good, the enemy is too powerful, we must hide in the Spirit World¡­¡± Zhao Yu took out a flag, stuck it into the ground, and muttered some incantations. The next second, a vortex portal appeared. ¡°Go, get inside!¡± Yu Kexin and Ling¡¯er both hesitated, if possible, they didn¡¯t want to enter the Spirit World again. But now, with unknown assassins outside, they might die in reality if they did not go in. Eventually, both of them mustered up the courage and entered the vortex portal. As Zhao Yu entered the vortex portal at the last moment, he chanted a spell and ignited the flag. Being a rule-class Spiritualist, he naturally did not know any spells; these were all magical artifacts given to him by the upper echelons of Yan Kingdom. These were meant to allow him to escape with the two women in case of danger. Of course, Yan Kingdom had not anticipated Zhao Yu encountering danger as he was protected by third-tier experts; their aim was merely to favor Zhao Yu, thinking that he might become a son-in-law and possibly establish useful connections in the future. Who knew, the artifact meant for gaining favor would actually come in handy one day. It wasn¡¯t long after the three of them had entered the vortex portal that several figures appeared there. ¡°Damn, just a step too late, they entered the Spirit World¡­¡± ¡°Can you tell which realm it is?¡± ¡°It should be first-tier, or second-tier at the most, that Zhao Yu is only second-tier, he can only open up to second-tier Spirit World¡­¡± Level One Spirit World, this is a world similar to the real world except for the different sky color, hardly any different. ¡°Run quickly¡­¡± Zhao Yu led the two women, sprinting all the way, and after a few minutes, he suddenly stopped. ¡°There¡¯s a space rift behind us, it must be the assassins have also come in¡­¡± ¡°What do we do now?!?!¡± The two women were very panicked, this was their first time encountering such a chase. Zhao Yu frowned slightly, after a brief moment of thought, he took out another flag. ¡°Let¡¯s hide in the second-tier Spirit World¡­¡± Then, he started muttering incantations again. Moments later, yet another vortex portal appeared. The three of them entered it again. ¡°This place¡­¡± The moment they entered the second-tier Spirit World, Yu Kexin couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The sky was even more bizarre than before, especially the scenery along the streets, which was full of eeriness, the walls moved on their own as if alive. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This made her unavoidably recall the horrifying scenes she experienced previously in the Spirit World. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, this is the Pan-Spirit Realm, it¡¯s not easy to encounter spirit ghosts¡­¡± Zhao Yu consoled them and again led the two in another direction to flee. Indeed, just as Zhao Yu had said, although this place was filled with all sorts of eerie atmospheres, there was no trace of spirit ghosts. The three hadn¡¯t run for long before Zhao Yu stopped again. Chapter 938 - Chapter 938: Chapter 114: Meeting_5 Chapter 938: Chapter 114: Meeting_5 ¡°No way, with this level, it¡¯s hard to shake off the pursuers!¡± Zhao Yu looked back at the distance where the sky had split open, revealing a gap. It was evident that the pursuers didn¡¯t have array flags, but they tore open the entrance to the second-tier Spirit World by sheer strength and forced their way in. From this, it was clear that the enemy¡¯s strength was at least tier-three, possibly even tier-four. With his current strength, it was hard for him to resist such opponents. Although the enemy was likely targeting Princess Yu Kexin, Zhao Yu did not believe that by handing over Kexin, he would survive. ¡°Damn it, I don¡¯t believe you dare to keep following!¡± Zhao Yu directly took out two array flags and, using them again, opened a vortex passage. ¡°Fourth tier Spirit World, see if you dare to come in!¡± Upon hearing this, the two women trembled. The first-tier Spirit World was nearly identical to reality, the second-tier already possessed various bizarre phenomena. And the fourth tier, was even more terrifying to contemplate. ¡°Zhao Yu, are we really going there?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a second-tier?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to fear!¡± Zhao Yu said indifferently, ¡°Staying here means certain death, going to the fourth-tier Spirit World, there¡¯s still a glimmer of hope¡­¡± Having said that, he plunged in directly. Seeing this, the two women, not daring to hesitate, quickly followed him in. ¡°What is this¡­¡± The trio stood frozen as soon as they entered the fourth-tier Spirit World. Before them was a world of vibrant colors, with various bizarre creatures shaking their heads. If the first two layers of the Spirit World still retained some semblance of the real world, then this fourth tier was like the mental world of a person with mental illness. The entire world was twisted and swaying back and forth. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhao Yu took a deep breath and, relying on his instincts, led the two women in a direction. Meanwhile, in the second-tier Spirit World, a group of people stood still as statues. ¡°They went to the fourth-tier Spirit World¡­¡± ¡°Are they out of their minds?!¡± This group of people in black, who had been pursuing Zhao Yu and the others, were now filled with hesitation. ¡°Should we go in?¡± ¡°This is the fourth-tier Spirit World¡­¡± ¡°Go, we¡¯ve come this far, if we don¡¯t kill them, do we have a way out?!¡± After a moment of hesitation, they ultimately decided to continue the chase. Following that, the passage to the fourth-tier Spirit World opened, and the group of shadowy figures jumped in. ¡°What is this?!¡± As Zhao Yu and his group were moving along, suddenly a green flower entwined around them. ¡°Am I handsome?¡± Zhao Yu asked, certain his soul would respond. But what shocked him was, the rules did not activate, as if the green flower in front of him wasn¡¯t a creature. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Zhao Yu was shocked. The flower before him, which seemed alive, had already begun to envelop them, pulling them toward its center, yet his rules could not be activated. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong¡­¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Zhao Yu panicked. He had thought that relying on his rules might help hold them off for a while, or even provide a chance to escape, but now. ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Suddenly, Zhao Yu sensed a figure. ¡°It¡¯s the original body!¡± Zhao Yu was overjoyed. Unexpectedly, the entanglement of the green flower had allowed him to sense the presence of his original body. Moreover, in his sensing, his original body was rapidly approaching their location. In the Pan-Spirit Realm, there was no saying in distance, entering one place and exiting in another could be miles apart. Initially, Zhao Yu also planned to walk a few steps and then escape back to reality to evade pursuit. Unexpectedly, he was quickly entangled by the green flower, fortunately, it helped him sense his original body. ¡°Is this¡­ in the Spirit World?!¡± Zhao Yu had been in a country using big data to track the clone Zhao Yu¡¯s whereabouts. Suddenly, he sensed the other¡¯s location. And this sense was strange, as if the other wasn¡¯t in this world, yet somehow still in it. The distance was also strangely fluctuating, very odd. So, he determined that the clone Zhao Yu must have fallen into the Spirit World and encountered danger. Having crossed into this world for so long, Zhao Yu was not ignorant and knew of a place called the Spirit World in this world. Although he had not yet entered, he knew he could cross into it if he wished. ¡°Heavenly Treasure Mirror!¡± In that moment, Zhao Yu decisively activated the Heavenly Treasure Mirror, for such a divine weapon that could traverse time and space, breaking through the spatial barriers between reality and the Spirit World was effortless. And Zhao Yu, having sensed that he was very close to his clone, broke through the spatial barrier with the help of the Heavenly Treasure Mirror. ¡°Swoosh!¡± In an instant, he crossed from reality and entered the Spirit World. The moment he entered, he saw Zhao Yu and the two girls trapped within a green flower. ¡°Die!¡± Zhao Yu waved his hand, a surge of Blood Qi different from this world surged. The next second, the green flower withered, and the clone and the two girls fell out from it. ¡°You¡¯re here¡­¡± The clone Zhao Yu was ecstatic. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Yu nodded, came over to the clone, and touched him with his index finger. The next second, their memories were shared, all the events that had occurred during their separation were fully known to both. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± The original Zhao Yu nodded slightly, ¡°Then let¡¯s stay here for a while and see who exactly is chasing you¡­¡± Chapter 939 - Chapter 939: Chapter 114: Meeting_6 Chapter 939: Chapter 114: Meeting_6 ¡°Who are you?!¡± Yu Kexin looked at Zhao Yu¡¯s original form somewhat fearfully, but seeing how familiar he was with Zhao Yu¡¯s clone, she thought he might not be a bad person. ¡°I am Zhao Yu¡¯s friend!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s original form said lightly, his eyes, however, were looking in a certain direction. Whoosh! Just then, a space rift opened, and dozens of figures appeared out of thin air. ¡°Haha, what good luck, they haven¡¯t left¡­¡± The dozens of men in black, seeing Yu Kexin and her group not far away, were ecstatic. ¡°Ten tier-four, thirty-six tier-three¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s original form slightly curved his lips upward, ¡°Your Highness, you really are a magnet for trouble, this time if it weren¡¯t for bumping into me, you would have been dead beyond dead¡­¡± ¡°Who are you?!¡± Seeing an outsider appear in the Spirit World, the men in black immediately became alert. ¡°A bunch of trash, not worth my time talking!¡± Zhao Yu sneered, raised his hand and unleashed his supreme Divine Skills. As the strongest in the Qi-blood World, at the pinnacle, to him, tier-four were like ants. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve¡­¡± Just as the men in black were enraged and roared in anger, their words abruptly stopped. The next second, they seemed to have suffered some kind of attack, their bodies cracked, and piece by piece turned into flying ash. Being tier-four invincible is no joke! Zhao Yu¡¯s lips curled up, turning his head to look around, sizing up this tier-four world. ¡°Eradicate!¡± With a softly uttered word, The next second, within the range of sight, all of the colorful flowers and grass, the vibrantly colored life swaying in the wind, all turned into flying ash. Powerful! Yu Kexin and Ling¡¯er, terrified, couldn¡¯t help but stand behind Zhao Yu¡¯s clone. ¡°The assassins are dealt with, you all go out¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s original form spoke, ¡°Give me some of your array flags. I¡¯m going to check out the fifth and sixth stages of the Spirit World¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s clone nodded, took out a few array flags, and handed them to his original form, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t push yourself!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± After speaking, Zhao Yu¡¯s original form stretched out his finger, a crack in space opened, slowly enlarging. Zhao Yu¡¯s clone then led Yu Kexin and Ling¡¯er out. After they left, Zhao Yu¡¯s original form then took out an array flag, ¡°Super Brain, did you finish scanning?¡± ¡°Scanning complete, can replicate¡­¡± After receiving a positive answer, Zhao Yu¡¯s original form immediately threw out the array flags, opening a passage to the fifth stage of the Spirit World. ¡­ Having left the passage and seeing the familiar real world, Yu Kexin and Ling¡¯er breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Zhao Yu, who was that person just now?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s my friend!¡± Zhao Yu casually said. ¡°He looks so young¡­¡± Yu Kexin was somewhat puzzled; the person just now appeared to be in his twenties, yet his power was earth-shattering and moreover, as he mentioned, he was going to check out the fifth and sixth stages of the Spirit World. Although she didn¡¯t know much about the Spirit World, she understood some basic knowledge, such as that the Spirit World has only up to six stages, and only the strongest individuals from their Great Yu are qualified to go to the sixth stage. And that man just now¡­ She guessed, just now that person must have at least been fifth-tier, considering so many tier-three and tier-four fighters could not withstand even one move against him and were instantly annihilated. Zhao Yu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with him there, we can safely reach Great Yu!¡± Zhao Yu truly felt relieved, knowing clearly the strength of his original form. In the Qi-blood World, he was already an invincible presence. He was indeed an invincible presence in one world. If it weren¡¯t for certain cosmic rules restricting him, otherwise, his original form would have already broken the limits, creating a new fifth-tier realm. It could be said that his original form¡¯s strength far exceeded tier-four, yet he was restricted to tier-four. Moreover, owning a complete system, even if he couldn¡¯t win and faced danger, he could still escape through the Heavenly Treasure Mirror. Also, having the Super Brain, he believed, the moment they made contact, the Super Brain must have set up coordinate tokens for him, being able to track his position at any time. ¡°Let¡¯s go, to Great Yu!¡± Following that, the trio of Zhao Yu, Yu Kexin, and Ling¡¯er smoothly arrived at Great Yu, not encountering any other dangers. However, what puzzled Zhao Yu was that since his original form entered the fifth or even sixth stage of the Spirit World, he had not contacted him again, seemingly encountering some trouble. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But just like he had said, after their meeting, they mutually sensed each other¡¯s presence, able to know whether the other was still alive and what dangers they were facing. It was evident that since separating, his original form was constantly in battle, handling all dangers masterfully. ¡°Princess, welcome home!¡± While Zhao Yu was lost in thought, row upon row of extended luxury cars had already unconsciously stopped along both sides of the road. Chapter 940 - Chapter 940: Chapter 115: Dueling Bet Chapter 940: Chapter 115: Dueling Bet ¡°Kexin, you¡¯re finally back!¡± At that moment, a distinguished young man walked out with a delighted smile on his face. Yu Kexin frowned, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Kexin, I am your fianc¨¦ after all; of course I had to come¡­¡± As the man spoke, he even glanced at Zhao Yu next to him with a flash of coldness in his eyes. ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s their business; I never agreed to it!¡± Yu Kexin huffed and turned to Zhao Yu with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to my house¡­¡± After speaking, she took Zhao Yu and got into a car. Watching the pair¡¯s retreating figures, the man¡¯s fists clenched involuntarily. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re seeking death¡­¡± He spoke these words not out of earshot, and naturally, Zhao Yu heard them as well. However, Yu Kexin didn¡¯t want to make a fuss and simply let the car start. Zhao Yu turned his head and asked, ¡°Who was that guy just now?!¡± ¡°A nouveau riche¡¯s son!¡± Yu Kexin responded with a grimace. ¡°Nouveau riche?!¡± Zhao Yu was taken aback and shook his head, ¡°A mere nouveau riche wouldn¡¯t have the ability to become your fianc¨¦, right?!¡± Thinking that Zhao Yu misunderstood, Yu Kexin quickly explained, ¡°I have nothing to do with him; we only met a few times before. Moreover, the marriage was my parents¡¯ idea; I never wanted to marry him¡­¡± ¡°That guy just now is named Liu Xin, an uneducated fool. His father is a newly elevated sixth-tier¡­¡± ¡°The Empire arranged our marriage engagement just to cater to his father¡­¡± Disgust filled Yu Kexin¡¯s face, ¡°You don¡¯t know, this guy leads such a chaotic private life, messing around, and he also does lots of despicable things¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m unwilling to marry such a man¡­¡± ¡°This time, running away was also because of this engagement; I ran off in a fit of anger¡­¡± She sighed deeply, ¡°Unfortunately, this was the king¡¯s wish¡­¡± ¡°Princess!¡± The driver suddenly turned around and shouted loudly. Yu Kexin shook her head, ¡°Uncle Fu, he saved my life; he is trustworthy¡­¡± Uncle Fu was startled, and after observing Zhao Yu through the rearview mirror for a moment, he said, ¡°Princess, remember, you must not speak carelessly about the sovereign¡­¡± ¡°I know, I know,¡± Yu Kexin replied helplessly, spreading her hands. Zhao Yu pondered, according to the information he had received, Yu Kexin¡¯s biological father had also almost become the ruler of the Empire, but he lost by one move and was defeated by the current king. Luckily, the Empire had no precedents of blood feud, so they gave Yu Kexin¡¯s father a prince¡¯s position. However, though spared from death, he could not escape punishment; as a prince, he was constantly being harassed. This time, they even arranged for Yu Kexin to marry a despicable man, ostensibly to appease a newly elevated sixth-tier fighter, but in truth, it was to disgust her father. After all, the Empire was filled with sixth-tier powerhouses; there was no need to marry off royal blood to recruit a sixth-tier fighter. ¡°When you go to my home, stay there for a while; I¡¯m worried Liu Xin might cause you trouble¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly, not taking such a little brat seriously. After all, he had already contacted his original form, and in case of danger, the original could appear at any time. Soon, the convoy arrived at the prince¡¯s mansion. ¡°Princess, the Princess Consort is looking for you¡­¡± Just as she got out of the car, several maids stepped forward to stop Yu Kexin. Yu Kexin paused, ¡°I¡¯d like to settle my friend first¡­¡± ¡°Princess, please don¡¯t make it difficult for us. If you don¡¯t go, the Princess Consort will¡­¡± the maids said with frightened expressions. Thinking of her mother¡¯s tactics, Yu Kexin¡¯s heart softened. She turned to Zhao Yu with an apologetic face, ¡°Sorry, my mother is calling me over¡­¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I will arrange a place for you to stay¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, go ahead!¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Yu Kexin instructed the maids to take Zhao Yu to his quarters before she hurriedly left. Watching Yu Kexin leave, Zhao Yu then turned and followed a servant to his quarters. ¡°Stop right there!¡± As they crossed a corridor, suddenly a few young men blocked their way. The servants were startled, and the lead middle-aged servant quickly bowed and said, ¡°Young masters, this gentleman is a guest of the princess¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, do you think you have a say here?!¡± A teen¡¯s face erupted with fury, and he kicked the speaking servant to the ground. Zhao Yu narrowed his eyes, realizing these newcomers meant trouble. ¡°Kid, are you the one bothering my sister?¡± The group of young men surrounded Zhao Yu, sizing him up. Zhao Yu¡¯s nose caught a foul stench, noticing one of the teens was holding a bucket. ¡°Eat shit!¡± Before Zhao Yu could respond, the teenager with the bucket threw its contents. Hmph! Zhao Yu scoffed and with a palm strike from afar, In the next second, the bucket flipped back, spilling its contents over the group, drenching them all. ¡°Ugh~~!¡± ¡°Damn it, how could you splash that¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The group of young men were too disgusted to keep troubling Zhao Yu and turned to run off to clean themselves. The rest of the servants were dumbfounded, but the lead one, who was quite perceptive, realized it was Zhao Yu¡¯s doing and cautioned, ¡°Young Master Zhao Yu, those men are either rich or noble; now you have¡­¡± Zhao Yu glanced at the nearby rooftop and said indifferently, ¡°It was their own fault for not holding it steady and splashing themselves; what does it have to do with me?!¡± Chapter 941 - Chapter 941: Chapter 115: Dueling Bet_2 Chapter 941: Chapter 115: Dueling Bet_2 He had noticed as early as his entrance into the Prince¡¯s residence that there were numerous masters within the estate, many of them hidden in various corners. Just during the standoff moments ago, there were dozens of skilled fighters concealed on the rooftop, and at that moment, some even harbored a murderous intent. Just when Zhao Yu thought these people couldn¡¯t restrain themselves from making a move, that murderous intent faded away. Dozens of masters vanished in an instant, leaving more than half. Only then did Zhao Yu realize that most of the dozens of masters on the rooftop were probably there to protect those young masters. For ordinary people, the incident just now might seem like the boy had simply not held the bucket steady, but anyone with a bit of strength could see that it was Zhao Yu who had made the move. Nevertheless, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t care; since he couldn¡¯t stay in the Prince¡¯s residence, he would leave. With his true self here, he was not afraid of anything. Others might not know the strength of his true self, but he was very clear about it. Based on the strength displayed by his true self on the fourth tier of the Spirit World, it far exceeded an ordinary tier-four, and even a fifth-tier powerful being might be able to compete with him. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± The servant sighed deeply. They had witnessed several young masters¡¯ disgraceful acts, not knowing if those young masters would find trouble for Zhao Yu, but they were sure to find trouble for them. However, at the moment, this Master Zhao Yu was a guest of the princesses, not someone they could afford to neglect. A group of servants could only suppress their own fear and unease, escorting Zhao Yu to his accommodations. ¡°Stop, who let you come here?!¡± Just as they reached the doorstep, about to enter, several people came out to meet them. These were some young masters older than the ones encountered before. ¡°Assistant Xiao Wang¡­¡± The servant hurriedly bowed, his respectful manner far more humble than how he had been with those younger men. ¡°This Master Zhao Yu is a friend of the princess, the princess asked us to settle him here¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The leading Assistant Xiao Wang sneered and said, ¡°My friend is staying in Listening Rain Pavilion, take him to the side court instead.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The servant was shocked, ¡°Assistant Xiao Wang, this Master Zhao Yu is a friend of the princess. It¡¯s not appropriate to arrange him in the side court. Even if he can¡¯t stay in Listening Rain Pavilion, there are other¡­¡± ¡°Bang~!¡± Just then, a figure suddenly flashed from one side, directly kicking the servant flying. ¡°You insolent cur! Does Assistant Xiao Wang need your guidance on what to do?!¡± The servant was knocked to the ground, stunned for a moment, then realizing that, compared to the easy-going Kexin, the one before him was the real tough person. ¡°Assistant Xiao Wang, please calm your anger¡­¡± Several servants immediately kowtowed and begged for mercy. ¡°Hehe!¡± At this moment, Zhao Yu suddenly laughed. Looking at the faces before him and thinking about the young masters who had caused trouble earlier, he couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. ¡°You¡¯ve come looking for trouble, haven¡¯t you?!¡± ¡°Why take your anger out on the servants?!¡± Zhao Yu said calmly, ¡°So tell me, how have I offended you?!¡± The young masters were somewhat taken aback; they hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Yu to be so bold. The leading Assistant Xiao Wang sneered again, ¡°You lowly mongrel, do you know this is the Prince¡¯s residence, and you think you are worthy of my sister?!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Zhao Yu sneered, ¡°So, this is how the Prince¡¯s residence treats someone who saves a life¡­¡± ¡°I thought, having saved Kexin¡¯s life, that I would be treated well in the Prince¡¯s residence. I didn¡¯t expect such treatment¡­¡± ¡°Saved my sister?¡± Assistant Xiao Wang sneered again and said, ¡°It seems you deliberately orchestrated a plan to get close to my sister!¡± ¡°Kexin has been in the residence since she was little, has never gone out, and has not experienced the evils of society. You, a country bumpkin, tricked and deceived her¡­¡± A young master at the side added, ¡°Everyone knows that when my sister went out, she carried a tier-four magical artifact for protection, and no ordinary ghost could harm her¡­¡± ¡°A tier-four magical artifact?!¡± Zhao Yu was startled; when he had seen Kexin before, she appeared to be without a tier-four magical artifact. If she had been, the spirits wouldn¡¯t dare come near her. Even more, it would have been impossible to pull her into a second-tier Spirit World. ¡°Today when the young sister came back, that artifact was nowhere to be seen¡­¡± Assistant Xiao Wang stared at Zhao Yu and said coldly, ¡°Did you, you little mongrel, trick her into giving it to you?!¡± ¡°One insult after another, you really ought to die¡­¡± Zhao Yu took a long breath, his mind calling out to his true self. Unexpectedly, what returned was only one word. ¡®Busy.¡¯ Zhao Yu was dumbfounded on the spot. Could it be that his true self was encountering danger in the fifth or even sixth tier of the Spirit World, engaged in a battle?! But in the current scene¡­ Zhao Yu felt somewhat awkward; he had initially wanted to call his true self out to unleash a slaughter. Turns out, his true self couldn¡¯t make it. And now, among the young masters before him, there was a second-tier presence. Furthermore, in the shadows, there were multiple second- and even tier-four individuals secretly protecting them. With his current second-tier strength, he was no match for these people. ¡°I deserve to die, boy, do you understand what you¡¯re saying?!¡± Assistant Xiao Wang bellowed. Zhao Yu calmed down and said coolly, ¡°You better check with Kexin to clarify the situation, so you¡¯re not being used as a pawn without knowing it¡­¡± ¡°Prince¡¯s residence, seemingly illustrious, but indeed on shaky ground. If you only focus on these trivial matters, huh!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What did you say?!¡± Assistant Xiao Wang¡¯s face changed drastically. He seemed to have comprehended something. He looked at Zhao Yu, a shock coming over him. Unexpectedly, Zhao Yu, a foreigner, had just discerned the situation of their Prince¡¯s residence. Chapter 942 - Chapter 942: Chapter 115: Duel_3 Chapter 942: Chapter 115: Duel_3 This made him somewhat uncomfortable. After a moment, Assistant Xiao Wang finally said, ¡°I have an appointment to listen to music at Bihong Tower today, so I won¡¯t argue with you for now. Let¡¯s go¡­¡± After speaking, Assistant Xiao Wang hurriedly left with a group of people. Zhau Yu also let out a sigh of relief. The servants nearby got up and led Zhao Yu towards the side yard. It was only when he reached the side yard that Zhao Yu understood what this place was. It turned out to be where the servants and maids lived, which some people indeed saw as a form of insult. But from Zhao Yu¡¯s point of view, a room of a hundred square meters, plus a yard where no one bothered him, was pretty decent. And so, he temporarily lived within the Prince¡¯s mansion. That night, Zhao Yu was sleeping soundly when he suddenly sensed something off and sat up abruptly, exclaiming. ¡°Am I handsome?¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± The assassin who had sneaked into the room in black clothes was stunned for a moment, and the next second, he flipped onto the floor. ¡°Who sent you?!¡± Zhao Yu asked, still shaken. ¡°Liu Xin!¡± ¡°What for?!¡± ¡°To kill you!¡± ¡°Why does he want to kill me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Looking at the already subdued assassin before him, Zhao Yu¡¯s brows furrowed. The person in black clothes was wearing servant¡¯s attire beneath his garment, which meant he had been lurking in the Prince¡¯s mansion for quite some time. And in terms of strength, he was merely Tier 1, but a Tier 1 strength was sufficient to deal with some ordinary lords and ladies. Yet, what he hadn¡¯t expected was that such a person would be used to kill him. Early the next morning, Zhao Yu called over the servant supervisor who had brought him here the day before and shared the assassination attempt he had undergone. ¡°Are you okay?!¡± The servant supervisor asked in shock. ¡°Could I still call you over if something was wrong with me?!¡± Zhao Yu, exasperated, continued, ¡°Your Prince¡¯s mansion is easy to enter, how did you let this kind of person sneak in?!¡± ¡°He is¡­¡± The servant supervisor, seeing the assassin¡¯s face, was horrified, ¡°My lord, please spare my life¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s my nephew¡­¡± ¡°Your nephew?!¡± Zhao Yu paused for a moment, then furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Tell me about the situation with your Prince¡¯s mansion servants and maids¡­¡± The servant supervisor, already out of sorts, started to explain everything. Hearing his description, Zhao Yu¡¯s brows furrowed even more. The servants of the Prince¡¯s mansion were all hereditary, with many being generations of workers for the Prince¡¯s mansion. One could say that each person was thoroughly vetted. Yet now, a servant supervisor had been subverted. ¡°My lord, can you remove the spell and let me question him personally?¡± The servant supervisor pointed towards the man in black clothes. ¡°Snap!¡± Zhao Yu snapped his fingers, and the next second, the man in black clothes woke up. ¡°Where am I¡­¡± ¡°Slap!~¡± The next second, a slap landed on his face. ¡°Who is it?!¡± The man in black instantly pulled out a dagger, then froze. ¡°Uncle?!¡± ¡°You beast, kneel down!¡± the servant supervisor roared. The man in black reflexively knelt down, then saw Zhao Yu beside him and realized where he was. Suddenly remembering that he had come to assassinate Zhao Yu the previous night and had slept until now, it went without saying that the assassination had failed and he had been captured. ¡°Uncle¡­¡± After forcefully hitting the man in black several times, the servant supervisor finally spoke, ¡°Tell me, why did you betray the Prince¡¯s mansion, why betray me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The man in black seemed hesitant and reluctant to speak. ¡°Uncle, I swear to you, I did this for the family, so that we all could survive¡­¡± ¡°You scoundrel, you really disgrace our ancestors¡­¡± Zhao Yu interrupted the servant supervisor¡¯s scolding and turned to look at the man in black, saying, ¡°Tell me, why did you betray the family, why help Liu Xin to assassinate me?¡± ¡°With your status, Liu Xin isn¡¯t someone who could subvert you, right?¡± The man in black was still hesitant while his uncle was furiously scolding him, urging him to tell the truth. Seeing the situation as it was, the man in black had no choice but to tell all. ¡°I am not a subordinate of Liu Xin¡­¡± ¡°I am¡­¡± After hesitating for a long time, the man in black slowly said, ¡°I am serving His Majesty, the king¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± The servant supervisor stood there stunned. Yet a look of ¡®I knew it¡¯ appeared on Zhao Yu¡¯s face. ¡°In our Prince¡¯s mansion, one-third of the maids and servants are ordered by His Majesty¡­¡± ¡°To obey orders and survive, to preserve the family after the demise of the Prince¡¯s mansion¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± The servant supervisor was shocked, ¡°What demise of the Prince¡¯s mansion, don¡¯t talk nonsense¡­¡± The man in black shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s what they told us¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise, why would I betray the Prince¡¯s mansion?¡± ¡°If the king wants the Prince¡¯s mansion gone, we either die with the Prince¡¯s mansion or follow the king and ultimately save our family¡­¡± The man in black sighed deeply, ¡°I originally didn¡¯t know much, but Liu Xin is a boisterous person¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°From his mouth, I generally understood that the person likely responsible for destroying the Prince¡¯s mansion is Liu Xin¡¯s father¡­¡± The servant supervisor was stunned, ¡°Then why would the king betroth a princess to him?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± The man in black nodded, ¡°According to Liu Xin, after his father destroyed the Prince¡¯s mansion, only Yu Kexin was deliberately left behind, and of course, arrangements would be made for Yu Kexin to leave on the day of the destruction¡­¡± ¡°In the end, his and Yu Kexin¡¯s son would become the new Prince¡­¡± Chapter 943 - Chapter 943: Chapter 115: Dueling Bet_4 Chapter 943: Chapter 115: Dueling Bet_4 ¡°This is the deal the king struck with them¡­¡± After hearing this, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of emotion, not expecting to be drawn into such strife shortly upon his arrival in Da Yu. ¡°So what does it mean for Liu Xin to arrange for you to kill me?!¡± The man in black was stunned for a moment, then speculated, ¡°I think Liu Xin is a bit twisted, but he¡¯s also a bit of a clean freak, not wanting his woman to have been touched by another man¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why he wanted to get rid of you first, and that¡¯s why he made use of us¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already been exposed, there¡¯s no need for you to appear within sight any longer. I will send you away, pretending you¡¯re dead¡­¡± ¡°Understand?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Before the two men could react, Zhao Yu raised his hand and swept them away, directly taking them into his custody. Ever since he had met with the main body, Zhao Yu had been able to share the system. That naturally included the small world carried by the main body. ¡°Thank you, my lord, for saving our lives¡­¡± The domestic supervisor, upon seeing this, hurriedly knelt down to thank him. Zhao Yu waved his hand and said, ¡°Pretend nothing happened. Tell others you do not know the whereabouts of your nephew, and report him as missing¡­¡± ¡°Understood¡­¡± The domestic supervisor hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°About what he just mentioned, concerning the Prince¡¯s mansion¡­¡± ¡°You can do as you please with that, but I think the Prince¡¯s mansion isn¡¯t foolish either, they must have noticed something¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled slightly, probably understanding the thoughts of those who had troubled him in the daytime. They knew he was Yu Kexin¡¯s lifesaver, but now with the enemy¡¯s power being so great, they couldn¡¯t even protect themselves, so they could only drive Zhao Yu away to protect him. Conversely, Yu Kexin, being too well-protected, knew nothing at all and had naively led Zhao Yu into this pit of fire. ¡°However, those few young men, they probably don¡¯t know anything and were bewitched by their older brother¡­¡± Zhao Yu believed that those young men who initially came carrying buckets of waste, surely knew nothing. It was Assistant Xiao Wang who had lured them over. Afterward, when Assistant Xiao Wang saw that the young men didn¡¯t have any effect, he took matters into his own hands and personally came to drive him away. If they truly disliked him and wanted to deal with him, with the strength of the Prince¡¯s household, any hidden expert they dispatched could have taken care of him quietly without a trace. This made it clear that the other party just wanted to drive him away, not kill him. Besides, Zhao Yu was also certain about one thing: while he was in other parts of the Prince¡¯s mansion, he could sense hidden experts around. But when he arrived at the place where the lowly servants and maids lived, he discovered no expert watchers at all. ¡°So what do you plan to do¡­¡± ¡°I will stay here and watch a good show¡­¡± Watch a show?! The domestic supervisor was stunned, not expecting Zhao Yu to have such leisure and grace. Most people, facing the situation of the Prince¡¯s mansion¡¯s downfall, would flee without looking back, yet he dared to stay put?! But then he thought again, a man who could befriend Yu Kexin was hardly an ordinary person. Thus, the domestic supervisor rushed off to inform his trusted Yu Family members, while Zhao Yu stayed in the side residence, undisturbed. Compared to the affairs of the Prince¡¯s mansion, Zhao Yu was more concerned about the state of the main body. Although he could sense through his perception that the main body was still alive, the situation seemed quite bad, having sustained severe injuries. ¡°What happened to him?!¡± Zhao Yu was somewhat bewildered, not understanding why the main body had suddenly gone to the fifth stage and sixth tier of the Spirit World as if he had discovered something. ¡°What could be more important than my safety?!¡± Zhao Yu was puzzled. According to their shared memories, the main body had crossed into this world to ensure his growth to tier-six and a longer life. But now, the main body had abandoned him and run off to the sixth tier of the Spirit World. Suddenly, it dawned on him, and he exclaimed, ¡°Could it be that he has discovered the secrets of this world?!¡± Zhao Yu figured that only this possibility could have made the main body forsake his safety to run off to the sixth tier of the Spirit World. Moreover, it was not just this world that was insufficient; perhaps, the main body had discovered the secrets of the myriad worlds within the Heavenly Treasure Mirror. These worlds, hidden beneath the true world, each had its own set of rules and restrictions. Just as in the Qi-blood World, those born there cannot exceed tier-four, and the old citizens even less so, not living beyond ten years. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I should quickly increase my strength to a level where I can be of help¡­¡± Zhao Yu suddenly became stern. His body was born in this world, and supposedly, tier-six was the limit. It would be much easier for him to get things done than for the main body. ¡°Let¡¯s do it then!¡± Zhao Yu took a deep breath, took out the array flags, and after laying down a layer of barrier, directly entered the Level Two Spirit World. Compared to the Spirit World invasion incident, entering the Spirit World directly through array flags meant a smaller yet significant risk of encountering spirit ghosts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ordinarily, very few people would voluntarily enter the Spirit World. According to the books, there existed a certain substance in the Spirit World. Those who stayed there for long would be contaminated, eventually becoming mentally ill. But at the moment, Zhao Yu had no other option but to quickly enhance his strength to aid the main body. Of course, what¡¯s most important was that he didn¡¯t need to stay long, for he had the system and could rapidly improve his strength. Level Two of the Spirit World was three parts similar to the real world, appearing as if it had been corroded, filled with a sense of decay. Chapter 944 - Chapter 944: Chapter 115: Duel_5 Chapter 944: Chapter 115: Duel_5 Zhao Yu stepped out of the courtyard, surrounded by desolation, with no other people in sight. ¡°This is¡­¡± Zhao Yu had intended to climb higher to see if there were any spirits he could spot in the distance. However, no sooner had he climbed onto the roof than he saw a leg, enormous and partially obscured, blocking out the sun. The next second, Zhao Yu¡¯s face showed shock. ¡°A sixth-tier Spirit World creature!¡± Zhao Yu realized in astonishment that the leg was not part of the second tier of the Spirit World. Instead, it was a projection from the sixth tier. According to the books, some sixth-tier Spirit World creatures, because of certain excessively heavy materials, could even press against the barriers of the Spirit World. For example, there had once been a mighty creature with its head in the sixth tier, its torso in the fourth and fifth stages, and its legs in the second and third tiers. What Zhao Yu hadn¡¯t expected was that such a legendary creature would appear before his eyes. ¡°No, that can¡¯t be right¡­¡± ¡°How could it be such a coincidence, right here at the Prince¡¯s mansion!¡± Zhao Yu suspected that this sixth-tier Spirit World creature might have been led to the Prince¡¯s mansion by someone. ¡°If the timing is right and someone leads it into the human world, it would trigger an event comparable to an A-level or even S-level crisis¡­¡± Zhao Yu suspected that it might have been the doing of Liu Xin¡¯s father. ¡°Even the royal family might be involved¡­¡± He felt that such a legendary creature, handled by Liu Xin¡¯s father alone, a sixth-tier, would be difficult to manage, and it was highly probable that several sixth-tiers collaborated, leading the beast here. ¡°It looks like this place is indeed a ground of conflict¡­¡± ¡°Sigh~~!¡± Zhao Yu took a deep breath. He wasn¡¯t certain when this sixth-tier creature would invade reality. But what he needed to do now was to quickly find second-tier monsters to enhance his strength. With that thought, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t dilly dally any longer; he quickly ran towards the distance. Who knew that after running nearly several kilometers, he hadn¡¯t encountered a single second-tier spirit. ¡°Could it be that the legendary sixth-tier creature¡¯s intimidation is too strong?!¡± Zhao Yu felt a headache coming on; usually, when he didn¡¯t want to fight spirits, they would appear everywhere. Now when he needed to fight them, none could be found. Having no other choice, Zhao Yu had to exit the Spirit World. After returning to reality, he hesitated for a moment but still got up and left the Prince¡¯s mansion. It would only be by sitting in a vehicle and going farther away could he then enter the Spirit World and encounter spirits. ¡°Zhao Yu has left¡­¡± When the news reached Yu Kexin¡¯s ears, her face showed a look of disappointment. ¡°Sister, you saw it, in times of great disaster everyone flies separately, let alone, there isn¡¯t much emotion between you¡­¡± Assistant Xiao Wang was also by her side at this moment, shaking his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need to involve him in the affairs of my Prince¡¯s mansion. It¡¯s alright that he¡¯s gone¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that he¡¯s gone¡­¡± Yu Kexin appeared to have come to terms with it, smiling, ¡°Even if he hadn¡¯t left, I was planning to persuade him to leave¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Assistant Xiao Wang sighed deeply, ¡°I originally didn¡¯t want you to bear all this¡­¡± ¡°But now, the king can no longer tolerate us, and they will act sooner rather than later¡­¡± ¡°Do you think without my help, without the permission of the Prince¡¯s mansion, you could leave this place unnoticed?¡± ¡°But I never expected that after you left, you would choose to come back¡­¡± Yu Kexin looked somewhat bewildered, ¡°According to you, Liu Xin¡¯s father had no reason to kill me, but on our way back, we were attacked by a fourth-tier fighter¡­¡± ¡°It must be other forces!¡± Assistant Xiao Wang said indifferently, ¡°Some people might stand by and watch, but they also don¡¯t hope to see Liu Xin¡¯s family rise too much. If they could kill you, even if my Prince¡¯s mansion fell, Liu Xin¡¯s family would just be an ordinary sixth-tier family¡­¡± ¡°So now, are we really just waiting for that sixth-tier creature to descend?!¡± Yu Kexin asked anxiously. Second-tier creatures in the Spirit World were so terrifying already, she couldn¡¯t imagine how terrifying a sixth-tier creature would be. Even Zhao Yu had array flags that allowed him to enter and exit the Spirit World, let alone the Prince¡¯s mansion. They naturally knew about this matter long ago. Even, one could say, the entire Dayu City, any force with a bit of strength, knew about this matter. But no one spoke out about it openly. One could say, it was a plot in the open. The king bluntly told them that he planned to let this sixth-tier creature destroy your Prince¡¯s mansion. ¡°There¡¯s no other choice, we still can¡¯t afford to confront the king head-on¡­¡± Assistant Xiao Wang sighed again, ¡°The King is the one making the move, and we are only responding, currently lacking the foundation to resist¡­¡± ¡°Fortunately, the king cares about face and reputation; he hasn¡¯t openly declared his intention to destroy the Prince¡¯s mansion, and that gives us a slim chance of survival¡­¡± ¡°As long as we can handle this sixth-tier creature, then we can survive¡­¡± Yu Kexin pursed her lips, previously thinking her home was a cage, but now it seemed that her surname was the real cage. Time ticked by slowly. The Prince¡¯s mansion also went from being a bustling hub to being deserted. Any individual with a bit of strength knew that the Prince¡¯s mansion was about to face a significant calamity and all instructed their children not to come here. And while ordinary people didn¡¯t know the inside story, they too felt a hint of peculiarity amidst the desolation and chose to stay away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± That day, yet another person sighed deeply and left the Prince¡¯s mansion. Assistant Xiao Wang watched the person¡¯s retreating figure, his heart filled with sorrow. Seeing this, Yu Kexin sighed, ¡°Another guest has left¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it seems that heaven has decided to destroy my Prince¡¯s mansion¡­¡± Chapter 945 - Chapter 945: Chapter 115: Duel_6 Chapter 945: Chapter 115: Duel_6 Assistant Xiao Wang was overcome with grief. Upon learning that the king planned to use a sixth-tier creature to set a trap, they began making preparations to cope with it. They sought the help of many people, offering a hefty sum of money, all to safely get through the tough times. But just as danger was about to strike, these people either fled or scattered. As for the palace gates, countless people had increased their surveillance, making it impossible for them to escape. ¡°Sister, how I wish you had not come back that day¡­¡± Assistant Xiao Wang sighed deeply. Yu Kexin shook her head, ¡°Brother, I am of the Prince¡¯s residence; if I die, I will be a ghost of the Prince¡¯s residence¡­¡± ¡°No, what I mean is, you haven¡¯t even had the chance to experience the beauty of youth¡­¡± ¡°Youth¡­¡± Yu Kexin thought of Zhao Yu, a faint smile appearing on her lips. ¡°Thinking of him?¡± Assistant Xiao Wang asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Followed by a somber air, Kexin said, ¡°If he is alive, that is good enough. At least I once loved a man¡­¡± Assistant Xiao Wang might not have said anything, but he felt nothing but disdain for Zhao Yu in his heart. He thought such a cowardly scoundrel unworthy of his sister¡¯s affections. Even though he was the one who had forced Zhao Yu to leave, when he saw Zhao Yu defiantly confronting him without submission, he felt a twinge of consolation. Who would have known that the very next day, he would receive news of Zhao Yu¡¯s departure, which only added to his disappointment. ¡°Auspicious day, it¡¯s time to be on our way¡­¡± An old Taoist priest, shaking a flagpole, passed by the Prince¡¯s residence, chanting in a unhurried manner. Inside the Prince¡¯s residence, countless eyes were fixed on him. The Taoist priest, oblivious, continued walking and scattering paper money, occasionally shaking a bell. On the streets, there was not a soul in sight, only the footsteps of the Taoist priest could be heard. ¡°That king, truly laughable, personally choosing the day for us¡­¡± Assistant Xiao Wang scoffed, followed by a wave of desolation. He had not anticipated that even the date of their deaths would be under the king¡¯s control. ¡°Brother, I will not submit to Liu Xin¡­¡± Kexin said resolutely. Assistant Xiao Wang wanted to say something, but seeing her resolute and courageous demeanor as she faced death, he ultimately said nothing and affectionately patted her head. ¡°Silly sister¡­¡± At this moment, he had let go of it all. To die would be to die; he had once wished single-mindedly for Kexin to live. But to have her live with the enemy, to bear children for him, was that not also a torment?! ¡°Rumble~~!¡± Dark clouds amassed in the sky, lightning flashed, and thunder roared. A formidable pressure, extreme in its intensity, faintly cast down upon the earth. ¡°It¡¯s coming¡­¡± Assistant Xiao Wang looked up at the sky, murmuring to himself. Just then, a discordant voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Old man, who are you mourning for in broad daylight?¡± At this question, the bell-ringing Taoist priest on the street came to a halt, turning his head to look. Not just him, but all the forces keeping watch over the Prince¡¯s residence, as well as the people inside, also turned to look. They saw a young man, who appeared to be just in his twenties, standing next to the Taoist priest, speaking with a calm smile on his face. ¡°He¡­¡± ¡°He actually came!¡± ¡°Zhao Yu!¡± Tears streamed down Kexin¡¯s face, ¡°Why did he come¡­¡± Assistant Xiao Wang also gaped, lips quivering, eventually revealing a touch of emotion, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be a real man!¡± ¡°My Prince¡¯s residence is facing such a catastrophe, others avoid it like the plague, yet he¡­ he can¡¯t be scared off with scolding¡­¡± As he spoke, the usually strong Assistant Xiao Wang suddenly burst into tears. ¡°Brother!¡± Kexin was stunned; she had never seen her brother cry, nor even seen him so sorrowful. ¡°I am moved¡­¡± Assistant Xiao Wang wiped away his tears, choking up, ¡°I never expected that, in the end, my Prince¡¯s residence would still have someone willing to stand by us¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that person, I never expected it to be Zhao Yu¡­¡± He had imagined that, before his death, a lifelong friend would come to keep him company, or a former lover would embrace him to face life and death together. Yet, none of those people he anticipated showed up, and instead, it was someone he had previously looked down upon who did. ¡°Young man, this is the path of the dead, why aren¡¯t you on the path of the living, what are you doing here?!¡± Upon seeing Zhao Yu, the old Taoist priest narrowed his eyes and spoke casually. Zhao Yu shrugged his shoulders, ¡°All this ghostly trickery, I¡¯m the kind of person who doesn¡¯t buy into that¡­¡± ¡°My education since childhood taught me that all these are feudal superstitions, not to be allowed to take form after the founding of the nation¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense is this?!¡± Not only was the old Taoist baffled, but the other onlookers were also filled with confusion. Not allowed to take form after the founding, was this ever said when the Great Yu Empire was founded?! Zhao Yu just smiled and then said, ¡°Old Taoist, you said this is the path of the dead, are you referring to the Prince¡¯s estate?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The old Taoist¡¯s mouth curled upwards, ¡°Evil deeds will invariably incur divine retribution, the Prince¡¯s estate has committed too many sins, now heaven shall collect them¡­¡± ¡°Oh, by your words, it¡¯s the wicked that heaven shall collect, huh¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled, ¡°Looking at it that way, it seems like heaven isn¡¯t able to claim the Prince¡¯s estate after all¡­¡± ¡°Unable to claim?!¡± The old Taoist looked at Zhao Yu, his eyes filled with puzzlement, not understanding what this young man was up to. Zhao Yu calmly said, ¡°Shall we make a bet?¡± ¡°A bet, what kind of bet?!¡± The old Taoist was somewhat at a loss regarding Zhao Yu¡¯s intention and asked cautiously. ¡°Let¡¯s bet on whether the Prince¡¯s estate will still exist after today, how about it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the wager?!¡± The old Taoist suddenly laughed too, feeling that he was regressing with age to be fooled by such a youngster. ¡°How about your position?¡± Zhao Yu suddenly suggested something that took everyone by surprise. The next second, the Taoist¡¯s beard moved without wind, and a strong oppressive force radiated in all directions. ¡°This is¡­ the air of a despot, he is the King¡­¡± With this aura, the surrounding people suddenly awoke to the realization that the old Taoist was not any Taoist, but the King in disguise. Yet facing this despotic aura head-on, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t take a single step back, instead remaining very calm. ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve got nerve, in my entire life, I¡¯ve not met anyone who dares to speak to me like this¡­¡± The old Taoist no longer pretended and openly revealed his identity. Zhao Yu shrugged, ¡°There are many things in this world that could surprise you, just say whether you bet or not¡­¡± ¡°Heh, what¡¯s your stake?¡± The King laughed scornfully, ¡°Who are you to dare to wager with me?¡± With that, he seemed unsatisfied and suddenly pulled out the Imperial Jade Seal from his waist. ¡°Boom~~!¡± At that moment, thunder roared, lightning flashed, and golden light burst forth. The entire Great Yu Empire seemed to tremble at once. ¡°The Imperial Jade Seal is here, what do you have for the wager?¡± the King¡¯s voice thundered. No one expected Zhao Yu to push the King to such an extent, to bring out the Imperial Jade Seal for a bet. Zhao Yu, unflustered, took out a gourd, ¡°This gourd of mine can contain ten of your Great Yu Empires, betting with you, it¡¯s not a bad deal, right?¡± ¡°Rumble~~!¡± As Zhao Yu took out the gourd, the dark clouds in the sky were parted by a beam of purple light. The majestic aura managed to suppress the Imperial Jade Seal, causing its golden glow to withdraw, returning to a simple state. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The King was shocked, staring in disbelief at the gourd in Zhao Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Does that gourd of yours really contain a whole world?!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Zhao Yu nodded, ¡°So, do you bet?¡± The King swallowed hard, feeling that something was amiss, but recalling the long-prepared plan of his own, and considering the gourd in Zhao Yu¡¯s hand that subdued the brilliance of his Imperial Jade Seal. In the end, greed overcame caution, and with gritted teeth, he declared loudly, ¡°I¡¯ll take the bet!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Rumble~~!¡± As if to witness this wager, the heavens above boomed with the sound of dragons and tigers. Not just that, at this very moment throughout the Great Yu Empire, mountains shook, rivers reversed flow, and animals scattered in terror. Everyone was in disbelief, looking at the young man who dared to bet with the King, staring at the gourd in his hand that seemed as precious as an invaluable treasure, and they were all struck with wonder. ¡°Who exactly is he?!¡± Chapter 946 - Chapter 946: Chapter 116: The Truth Chapter 946: Chapter 116: The Truth ¡°He is Zhao Yu!¡± ¡°Who is Zhao Yu?!¡± People were somewhat confused, seemingly unfamiliar with the name. Only a few, like Liu Xin, were somewhat shocked and incredulous. He knew of only one Zhao Yu, but that was an insignificant person, someone who had accompanied Yu Kexin back home. ¡°He seems to be just second-tier¡­¡± Liu Xin was somewhat unsure, even though the man in front of him looked exactly like the one he had seen before. After all, even his father wouldn¡¯t dare to raise his voice in front of the king, let alone Zhao Yu? Someone recognized him and exclaimed, ¡°I saw him at the Prince¡¯s mansion a few days ago, he is that man of Yu Kexin¡­¡± But still, most people were very clueless. After all, in the eyes of many important figures, princesses like Yu Kexin were insignificant characters, not to mention her man? ¡°Bullshit, Yu Kexin¡¯s fianc¨¦ is me¡­¡± Liu Xin had the intention to refute, but seeing that the speaker was a big shot, he could only shut his mouth, feeling aggrieved in his heart. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who Zhao Yu is. What¡¯s really important is that gourd he¡¯s holding; why does it look even more precious than the Imperial Jade Seal?!¡± Someone grasped the crux and acutely sensed the value of the gourd, revealing a trace of greed in their eyes. Only then did everyone¡¯s attention shift to the gourd. ¡°Something more precious than the Imperial Jade Seal, could it be that the gourd is some kind of elixir of immortality?!¡± The Imperial Jade Seal was something most people could only chase after for a lifetime and never obtain. But now, the gourd seemed even more valuable than the Imperial Jade Seal, and what they could think of was immortality. Let alone others, even the king looked at Zhao Yu¡¯s gourd with a covetous gleam. ¡°Soon, you will be mine¡­¡± The king licked his lips, never considering defeat. For him, whatever he wanted, he could get. ¡°Heh heh!¡± Zhao Yu chuckled, ¡°Shall we begin now?!¡± The other party coveted his gourd, and of course, he coveted their Imperial Jade Seal. Of course, he had no real interest in becoming king. It was mainly because his true self had discovered that the kings in this world seemed to be endowed with a certain fortune. Only under such favor could one catch a glimpse of the truth. Zhao Yu had assumed that his true self was likely at the fifth stage of the Spirit World. But upon merging, he found out that his true self had been in the sixth tier of the Spirit World these past few days. With his strength, he could actually survive on the sixth tier, and he wasn¡¯t afraid of most creatures. However, there were some creatures that left him helpless, creatures so strong that even his true self, with all its might, could do nothing. ¡°Hahaha, in my life, I have never encountered someone as interesting as you. Since you wish to give me that gourd, I have nothing more to say. Let¡¯s begin!¡± Having said that, the king gestured with a raise of his hand. Suddenly, several sixth-tier beings appeared behind him and started setting up an array on the spot. ¡°Are they going to deal with Zhao Yu?¡± Inside the Prince¡¯s mansion, Yu Kexin was somewhat anxious. So many sixth-tier beings were personally dealing with Zhao Yu. Assistant Xiao Wang, however, stopped her and shook his head, ¡°They are not here to deal with Zhao Yu. This king cares most about face. Since he has agreed to the duel, he certainly plans to win through dueling¡­¡± He sighed deeply, ¡°Although I do not know what Zhao Yu¡¯s gourd is, since he brought it out, my Prince¡¯s mansion owes him a huge favor¡­¡± ¡°And that favor is going to be difficult to repay¡­¡± Yet, Yu Kexin wasn¡¯t paying attention to these, still worried about Zhao Yu. This surprised and exasperated Assistant Xiao Wang, realizing that his sister had grown up and was turning away from the Prince¡¯s mansion. At such a time, she didn¡¯t care about the Prince¡¯s mansion but was more concerned about Zhao Yu. He shook his head, ¡°Those sixth-tier beings are to summon that legendary sixth-tier creature to this world¡­¡± ¡°Just that?¡± Yu Kexin was somewhat incredulous. ¡°What else then?¡± Assistant Xiao Wang said helplessly, ¡°That is a legendary sixth-tier creature¡­¡± ¡°Once, a legendary creature oppressed an entire era with its own power, slaughtering countless sixth-tier beings¡­¡± ¡°But fortunately, most legendary creatures stay in the sixth tier of the Spirit World and rarely descend into the human realm¡­¡± ¡°Over at the company, the A-level incidents we¡¯ve encountered were just some relatively weaker sixth-tier creatures. Compared to legendary creatures, it¡¯s a world of difference¡­¡± While they were discussing this, the sixth-tier beings outside were exhausted, having put all their Strength into the array. ¡°Arise!!¡± One after another, array flags floated up, forming layer upon layer of chains, anchoring the creatures in the void. Those who were unimaginably strong on ordinary days, at that moment, were bulging with veins, as if this was a tremendous burden on them too. ¡°Roarrr~~!¡± In the depths of the cosmos, everyone present heard the trembling sounds. But in reality, it was calm and peaceful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°They are pulling down that legendary creature¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that the legendary creature is still slumbering; otherwise, based on their Strength, it would be hard to disturb it¡­¡± Many were greatly shocked. Just pulling a slumbering legendary creature required so much effort from numerous sixth-tier beings. What kind of disaster would it be if that legendary creature descended in its awakened state to the human world?! ¡°Have you all forgotten about the once mighty, nearly invincible Qin Empire that almost unified Titan Star?!¡± Chapter 947 - Chapter 947: Chapter 116 Truth_2 Chapter 947: Chapter 116 Truth_2 ¡°You mean the great Qin Empire, where fifth-tier are as common as dogs and sixth-tier roam the lands?!¡± ¡°Indeed, in terms of strength, ten Da Yu Empires wouldn¡¯t match up to the Qin Empire¡­¡± ¡°But at that time, the ruler of the Qin Empire, in his quest to uncover the secret of eternal life, set his sights on a mythical creature¡­¡± ¡°The final outcome was that the mythical creature was lightly wounded, the Qin Empire was annihilated, and the people of the Titan Star lived in misery¡­¡± People were shocked beyond measure, never having thought they would witness the descent of a mythical creature in their lifetime. ¡°But what if that creature awakens?!¡± ¡°It won¡¯t. Such attempts to summon mythical creatures to the mortal realm have been made in history. They have shown that mythical creatures are difficult to awaken, spending most of their time asleep, remaining so even when summoned to the human world¡­¡± ¡°Pfft~~!¡± Several sixth-tier powerhouses at the scene began to cough up blood, the immense burden of forcibly summoning a mythical creature proving too much to bear. ¡°Stop!¡± The king snorted coldly upon seeing this. The next second, eight more sixth-tier powerhouses appeared and joined the formation. ¡°A dozen sixth-tier powerhouses¡­¡± People were astounded. These beings, who on a normal day could single-handedly take on a nation, now numbered over ten. This showed just how strong the Da Yu Empire was and how much power the emperor held in his hands. ¡°Why must the emperor do this¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, with so many sixth-tier powerhouses under his command, sending any one to assassinate the Prince¡¯s estate wouldn¡¯t have raised any objections¡­¡± People were greatly shocked and puzzled, feeling the emperor¡¯s elaborate measures were unnecessary. ¡°Then you still don¡¯t understand our emperor of the Da Yu¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s always been concerned about face. When he ascended the throne, he promised the previous emperor that he wouldn¡¯t lay a hand on his siblings¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s gone to such lengths to summon a mythical creature, using it to eradicate the Prince¡¯s estate¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s like using a cannon to kill a mosquito¡­¡± ¡°Hey, what can you do? He¡¯s the emperor after all. He can play however he wants¡­¡± However, there were others who had a different idea. ¡°Do you all really think the emperor of Da Yu is doing this just to destroy the Prince¡¯s estate?¡± ¡°With his strength, even if he doesn¡¯t deal with the Prince¡¯s estate, no one would object¡­¡± ¡°The emperor of Da Yu is nearing the end of his life, isn¡¯t he¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s sent people searching far and wide for immortal medicines, hoping they could extend his life¡­¡± ¡°Once, the emperor of Qin reached for eternal life by laying hands on a mythical creature¡­¡± ¡°Although he didn¡¯t succeed, it left an impression on the world that mythical creatures might be linked to immortality¡­¡± Some were stunned, ¡°You mean, the emperor of Da Yu also desires eternal life?!¡± ¡°Who in the world doesn¡¯t want eternal life?!¡± Someone sighed deeply and shook their head saying, ¡°For these emperors who wield immense power, they¡¯ve reached the pinnacle of authority. The only thing worthy of their pursuit is eternal life¡­¡± ¡°Even if it means a trail of destruction¡­¡± ¡°Begin!!¡± In the middle of the venue, the dozen sixth-tier powerhouses coordinated their efforts, and the void finally began to tremble. Illusory scenes flickered ceaselessly. People realized that the mythical creature was descending to the mortal world. ¡°It¡¯s close¡­¡± In the sky, dark clouds clustered; lightning flashed and thunder roared as if the heavens were enraged, a prelude to disaster. ¡°What have you got to beat me?!¡± At this moment, the emperor of Da Yu laughed, looking at Zhao Yu with a smug expression. Zhao Yu also smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯ve made your move, I can start too¡­¡± His words immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention. People wanted to see how this person, who managed to bring out a gourd, was going to prevent the descent of the mythical creature. Zhao Yu looked toward the void and spoke slowly, ¡°You sleepy little thing, where have you been moved to these tens of thousands of years?¡± ¡°Boom~~!¡± As he spoke, the mythical creature shook all over, showing signs of awakening. This caused the void to fracture even more, and the dozen sixth-tier powerhouses coughed up even more blood. ¡°Not good, the mythical creature is showing signs of waking up¡­¡± ¡°Stop, stop, don¡¯t disturb It¡­¡± Someone yelled, fearing the end of the world was upon them. The emperor of Da Yu was shocked beyond belief, looking at Zhao Yu with incredulity. ¡°This must be a coincidence, right?¡± He murmured to himself, unwilling to believe that Zhao Yu was responsible. Zhao Yu just gave a slight smile then said, ¡°Silly child, aren¡¯t you awake yet?!¡± ¡°Roar~~!¡± With a thunderous roar, the mythical creature awoke. This roar seemed to transcend time and space, letting all people on Titan Star hear it. A hundred thousand kilometers away, atop a lofty tower, a peerless powerhouse furrowed their brow, ¡°A mythical creature has awakened, it seems a great disaster is upon us¡­¡± Five million kilometers away, an old man fishing stood up at this moment, ¡°The mythical creature has awakened; seems I have to stretch these old bones of mine¡­¡± Just as he was preparing to set out, an old woman suddenly appeared behind him. ¡°Old man, that¡¯s a mythical creature. If you go, you might not return¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The fishing old man turned and smiled, saying, ¡°At our age, if we die, we die¡­¡± Seeing this, the old woman could only helplessly shake her head and say, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I shall accompany you¡­¡± With the awakening of the mythical creature, at that moment, all peerless powerhouses throughout the world were stirred and began to advance towards the Da Yu Empire. ¡°Do you realize the disaster you¡¯ve caused?!¡± The emperor of Da Yu no longer had his previous composure and control. At this moment, his face was filled with sheer panic and fear. Chapter 948 - Chapter 948: Chapter 116 Truth_3 Chapter 948: Chapter 116 Truth_3 It wasn¡¯t just him; everyone present who witnessed this scene was struck dumb, completely at a loss for what to do. Zhao Yu smiled faintly, looking towards the leg of the legendary creature emerging from the void, and said lightly, ¡°Why are you still standing around? Go back!¡± ¡°Roar~~!¡± As if responding to him, the next second, the creature began to fluctuate. Immediately after, a massive rift capable of tearing through the space-time of Titan Star suddenly appeared. ¡°The sky has split open¡­¡± Some looked up at the sky, their eyes losing focus. ¡°Shua!¡± The next second, the source of calamity that had shaken the world and filled countless people with terror, abruptly vanished. At the same time, the cracks in the fabric of space-time above also gradually disappeared. The venue once again returned to calm. ¡°I won!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s voice rang out, awakening the crowd from their stupor. ¡°Won?!¡± ¡°What does that mean?!¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t help but recall Zhao Yu¡¯s previous words. He had actually dared to rebuke the legendary creature, telling it to return. Moreover, his tone was like that of a master to a legendary creature¡­ ¡°For thousands, tens of thousands of years, could it be¡­ Zhao Yu is an Immortal?!¡± People recalled the way Zhao Yu had admonished the legendary creature and were struck by the inconceivability of it all. After all, it was a legendary creature, yet in Zhao Yu¡¯s words, it seemed like a dog he had raised. In reality, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t know the legendary creature at all; his command had been purely for show. Of course, his ultimate goal was naturally the Imperial Jade Seal and the destiny that came with it. Watching Zhao Yu¡¯s serene smile, everyone felt an inexplicable sense of trepidation. ¡°From the beginning to the end, he¡¯s been smiling, his expression unchanging¡­¡± All the sixth-tier powerhouses looked at Zhao Yu with grave expressions. ¡°What exactly are you?!¡± The king of the Great Yu Empire had also reacted, realizing Zhao Yu was no ordinary man. ¡°An ordinary person,¡± Zhao Yu said lightly. But by now, who would believe he was just an ordinary person? ¡°Then where are you from?¡± The king of the Great Yu Empire asked a bit nervously, ¡°From Yan Country?¡± ¡°No!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, pointed at the sky, and smiled, ¡°I come from up there¡­¡± ¡°From the heavens!¡± The entire crowd was astounded, looking at Zhao Yu with disbelief and amazement. Zhao Yu, however, wasn¡¯t inclined to talk further and continued, ¡°The Imperial Jade Seal, can you give it to me now?¡± ¡°Give it to you¡­¡± The king of the Great Yu Empire looked at the seal in his hand, somewhat dazed. Had he just lost the throne passed down through the Yu Family for ten thousand years?! Impossible! Thinking about facing his ancestors after death, he could feel an inexplicable fear. The king of the Great Yu Empire, trying to ignore the idea of Zhao Yu coming from the heavens, still regarded him only as a second-tier figure from Yan Country. Feigning composure, he asked, ¡°Do you know what the Imperial Jade Seal signifies?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Zhao Yu nodded. The king of the Great Yu Empire then challenged, ¡°I give it to you, do you dare to accept it?¡± Zhao Yu laughed again. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± The king of the Great Yu Empire¡¯s teeth trembled, ¡°The Empire has been handed down for tens of thousands of years, through hundreds of generations, the destiny amassed is overwhelming, do you dare to take on this karma?¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t answer directly but responded casually, ¡°How does the Great Yu Empire compare to a legendary creature?¡± At that, everyone in the venue came to a sudden realization. If Zhao Yu could order the legendary creature away, he could also make it return. A mysterious being capable of controlling a legendary creature, would he fear the karma of the Great Yu Empire? ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of going back on your word, are you?¡± Zhao Yu asked with a sneer. His words felt like needles, piercing the heart of the king of the Great Yu Empire. He took a deep breath and slowly handed over the Imperial Jade Seal to Zhao Yu. ¡°I will take it back if you can hold onto it¡­¡± He had reconciled himself with the thought that no matter what Zhao Yu was, whether a heavenly being or an Immortal, taking the Yu Family¡¯s Imperial Jade Seal meant a fight to the death. Even if it meant defying the heavens, he would recapture it! ¡°Of course!¡± Zhao Yu took the Imperial Jade Seal, waved his hand, and directly placed it into his Storage space. This action shocked everyone present. ¡°Sleeve containing a universe, perhaps he really is an Immortal¡­¡± someone murmured under their breath. Zhao Yu added, ¡°You just make your moves; once you can¡¯t make anymore, announce your abdication to the world in my favor, and then I¡¯ll appear¡­¡± Having said this, Zhao Yu vanished in an instant, leaving no trace. No one noticed that he disappeared first, and the gourd vanished just after him, a mere fraction of a second apart. But the time was too short, nobody could see it. ¡°I¡¯ve pulled it off, totally pulled it off!¡± In the small world, Zhao Yu laughed heartily. Beside him, the original Zhao Yu looked on helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m busy at the back doing all the work, and you¡¯re up front showing off¡­¡± The original Zhao Yu was speechless, not expecting his clone to indulge in such wicked fun, pretending to be some Immortal or celestial being. ¡°Without putting on a bit of a show, how could I have claimed the throne and this kind of destiny?¡± the clone said, pursing his lips. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The original Zhao Yu shook his head, ¡°As you wish, but now you need to reach sixth-tier quickly, and then take possession of the throne¡­¡± The clone looked puzzled, ¡°Can the contingency left by the former Emperor of Great Qin be used after all these years?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The original Zhao Yu nodded, ¡°That was what he left behind in his quest to become an Immortal, built with all the might of his being¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s only by using that we can glimpse the truth of this world¡­¡± Chapter 949 - Chapter 949: Chapter 116: The Truth_4 Chapter 949: Chapter 116: The Truth_4 ¡°Knowing the true nature of this world, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we grasp the truths under the Heavenly Treasure Mirror of those myriad worlds¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s original body appeared somewhat weathered; his recent scheming in the sixth-tier Spirit World had cost him a great deal of life force. He could no longer live past four years¡ªin fact, not even past three. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk too much. I¡¯ll take you to the Spirit World to strengthen your power as quickly as possible¡­¡± Having said that, the two once again opened the portal to the Spirit World and entered. ¡­ ¡°Gone¡­¡± Although Zhao Yu had left, the legends about him remained. The Yu Family Emperor of the Great Xia turned the spot where Zhao Yu had disappeared upside down, but still could not find him. It was as if the man had truly vanished. Along with the departure of the Imperial Jade Seal, the destiny of the Yu Family Empire underwent a significant change. The most obvious sign was the frequent occurrence of Spirit World invasion incidents. Beyond that, earthquakes and tsunamis were relentless, with one disaster following another. In the imperial court. The Yu Family Emperor¡¯s face was grim as he coldly said to the civil and military officials below, ¡°Is it so difficult to find one person?!¡± The officials below were walking on thin ice, trembling, not even daring to breathe loudly. ¡°Useless!¡± ¡°Useless!¡± The Yu Family Emperor¡¯s angry roars kept coming, and no one dared to come forward to comfort him. After all, this was about the throne. The last minister who advised him to abdicate had been torn apart by horses. At that moment, an elderly figure stood up. ¡°Your Majesty, the strongest of the Great Tang Empire have arrived at Great Xia¡­¡± ¡°The Great Tang Empire, what do they want?!¡± The Yu Family Emperor was somewhat stunned, ¡°We are a million miles apart, keeping to our own waters. Could it be that they want to attack Great Xia?!¡± The old minister shook his head, ¡°The old servant does not know, but besides the Great Tang Empire, there are also the strongest from the Great Ming Empire and the Great Han Empire¡­¡± Upon hearing these words, the court burst into discussion. ¡°The empires of the whole world are sending people to Great Xia¡­¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t bode well¡­¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s Great Tang or Great Han, both are far away, not bordering the Yu Family Empire¡­¡± ¡°But the Great Xia Empire is very close to us; if they were to ally with other countries to attack Great Xia, then we¡­¡± ¡°Even if other empires support from behind, we would not be able to resist¡­¡± The world of today naturally wasn¡¯t as united as during the Great Qin Empire¡¯s reign. Now, numerous kingdoms stood arrayed, several as mighty as the Yu Family Empire. If you add the other large and small countries, it wouldn¡¯t take all to unite, just three or five empires banding together could suffice to obliterate Great Xia. ¡°Do not see them, do not see them!¡± The Yu Family Emperor roared, ¡°The affairs of Great Xia do not require their meddling, kick them out!¡± ¡°Kick them all out!¡± After venting for a while, a little eunuch dared to approach. ¡°Your Majesty, they represent the utmost power of their respective empires, they are the face of the empires. To chase them away so blatantly, is it really proper¡­¡± The Yu Family Emperor knew all too well, but at this moment, with the Imperial Jade Seal lost and the nation¡¯s fate in turmoil, there were many urging him to abdicate and pass on the throne. This pressure weighed heavily upon him, and in the night, nightmares plagued him ceaselessly; countless times he fantasized that day¡¯s gambling match was just a dream. After a long time, the Yu Family Emperor finally said dispiritedly, ¡°See them¡­¡± A month had passed, a full month, and he had neither found Zhao Yu nor retrieved the Imperial Jade Seal. Public sentiment could no longer be suppressed. All the blame rested with him alone. Three days later. In a resplendently golden hall, the Yu Family Emperor sat at the head, while all the other seats were occupied by intimidating sixth-tier strong ones. If they were just ordinary sixth-tier figures, he wouldn¡¯t care, but each person present represented the empire or kingdoms behind them. Not just Great Xia, any other empire would not dare to take this gathering lightly. ¡°Yu Family Emperor, regarding what happened that day, we too are well aware¡­¡± ¡°That Zhao Yu is clearly not a person from our Titan Star, and even more likely from above the skies¡­¡± ¡°So, will you continue to be stubborn?!¡± The visitor was blunt, calling out his name unceremoniously. The Yu Family Emperor dared not get angry. The combined might of these people exceeded that of Great Xia. ¡°My Yu Family Empire has been established for ten thousand years, the legacy handed down through hundreds of generations, I am not willing for it to end with me¡­¡± The Yu Family Emperor knew that many present were of imperial bloodlines of their own empires, so he believed they could empathize. And indeed, the others were equally moved. ¡°Yu Family Emperor, you must think carefully. That celestial being might just be indulging a whim, wanting to be emperor for a while¡­¡± ¡°But he will not stay with us for long¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps, once he tires of it, he will leave, and then Great Xia will still be yours, the Yu Family¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, he merely gambled with you and did not seize by force; do you think, with the strength that allows him to summon legendary creatures at will, you could have stopped him if he wanted to take it?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Exactly!¡± Someone nodded, ¡°Moreover, he only took your Imperial Jade Seal, which is useless to others, for it represents the destiny of Great Xia¡­¡± The Yu Family Emperor was taken aback, ¡°You mean to say¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, by abdicating, you can naturally continue the legacy and the name of Great Xia. When the celestial one has had his fill and departs, Great Xia will naturally remain with the Yu Family¡­¡± ¡°What you must do now is to announce your abdication to the world, let the celestial one have his fun, while your Yu Family preserves its strength, waiting for the day the celestial one leaves¡­¡± Chapter 950 - Chapter 950: Chapter 116: The Truth_5 Chapter 950: Chapter 116: The Truth_5 ¡°` A powerful figure suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Great Xia borders your country, so when the celestial beings left, you were most worried about us, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Here, in front of everyone, I can promise you that when the celestial beings leave, Great Xia will not make a move against Great Yu¡­¡± The continuous advising from the crowd gradually calmed the Great Yu king¡¯s heart. His bottom line, too, had slowly lowered with the experiences of these days. Now, hearing that they could still maintain their Great Yu national title and heritage, he could accept it. Finally, after a long period of contemplation, the Great Yu king slowly said, ¡°Since it is so, I am willing to abdicate¡­¡± Uttering this sentence seemed to drain all his strength, and afterwards, he collapsed directly onto the dragon throne. Touching the patterns on the dragon throne, he felt an overwhelming desolation. ¡°Good, the Great Yu king truly understands the bigger picture and has courage!¡± The others immediately burst into acclamation. In the end, both parties agreed that three days later, the abdication ceremony would be held. At the same time, this news spread throughout the world on that day. The upper echelons of each country naturally knew the truth and the whole story. But for the common people, it still had to be concealed, omitting the creatures from the Spirit World and the legendary beings. They merely mentioned the Great Yu king¡¯s gamble with a celestial being. Thus, the entire world began to fervently discuss celestial beings, and even, many people started to search the historical records for possible evidences of celestial beings. ¡°So it turns out that celestial beings have always been around, playing among us¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, how fortunate we are to see a living celestial being during our lifetime¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the Great Yu Empire, forced to abdicate by a celestial being¡­¡± ¡°Heh, you only think the throne is important because you believe it is; to that celestial being, perhaps it was just something to experience¡­¡± Time passed swiftly. Three days later, the abdication ceremony, not open to the general public but to the high-level officials from all over the world, was about to be live-streamed. It wasn¡¯t until the final stage of the ceremony that Zhao Yu finally appeared amid the attention of thousands. ¡°The celestial being looks so young¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not his body. It¡¯s said that this Zhao Yu is just an ordinary person from Yan Country¡­¡± ¡°It must be a case of spiritual possession¡­¡± Of course, the venue itself was silent and solemn; the discussion was all among the high-level officials watching the live broadcast from millions of miles away. ¡°From today on, I am the 335th king of the Great Yu Empire¡­¡± Zhao Yu said with a smile on his face, ¡°As it was in the past, so it shall continue. I have no interest in managing the nation¡­¡± When the old king passed the crown to Zhao Yu and was feeling desolate, he heard these words. This moved him deeply, and he felt that it was indeed the behavior of a celestial being. ¡°The affairs of managing the nation should still be handled by you¡­¡± For Zhao Yu, his purpose in wanting the throne was, of course, the nation¡¯s fortune, or rather, its destiny, hoping to achieve a certain goal through it. He only needed to hold the title, to be the king, without getting involved in any other management. The old king felt immensely honored after the mental preparation of these days. He also came to a realization. A celestial being¡ªthat¡¯s a true celestial being. Being able to abdicate to a celestial being is also an honor. Moreover, if served well, perhaps the celestial being might bestow him an Immortal Pill, to extend his life. Zhao Yu disliked trouble, simply taking over the crown, and after confirming his position as king, he hastily left the stage, leaving all the problems behind. The old king had no choice but to carry on the rest of the ceremony alone, addressing the empty air. ¡°Your Majesty, what about the harem?¡± ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m no longer the king¡­¡± The old king frowned at the old eunuch beside him and spoke indifferently, ¡°The harem is naturally for His Holiness now. I have no right to deal with it. From today on, I shall move out of the royal palace¡­¡± During these days, he had also been contemplating how to please the celestial being, to ensure his enjoyment so that he would leave sooner. About the harem, he did not wish to keep it, but feared the celestial being would not be satisfied, so he could only leave those women there. Besides, he had specifically selected a batch of new maids for the celestial being during these three days. Just as everyone was wondering what the celestial being emperor would do after his ascension. Unexpectedly, the celestial being emperor disappeared. For several consecutive days, no one saw any trace of him, as though his becoming the emperor was merely a whim. This, in turn, relieved the old king, who felt that the celestial being truly had a playful disposition and might return the throne to him after some time. Little did he know, at this moment, for Zhao Yu, it was a painful process of cultivation. After obtaining the throne, he had initially wanted to visit the harem. After all, it contained the most beautiful women of Great Yu¡ªwasn¡¯t that part of the emperor¡¯s experience? Little did he expect that his true body, Zhao Yu, wouldn¡¯t give him this time, pulling him into the Spirit World instead and starting a frenzied period of cultivation. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left, cough cough, women, you¡¯ll have plenty of time for those later. What¡¯s more important now is to get you to the sixth-tier as soon as possible¡­¡± The true Zhao Yu looked even older than before, unexpectedly turning white-haired. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Keep in mind, the true Zhao Yu was only in his early twenties, only a few years older than the clone system. This was purely a result of incessantly burning his life force these days. The sixth layer of the Spirit World was somewhat a strain for the true Zhao Yu. After all, he was only tier-four, even though he was the strongest being and ruler of another world, yet in this world, he was far from being able to claim rulership. ¡°` Chapter 951 - Chapter 951: Chapter 116: The Truth_6 Chapter 951: Chapter 116: The Truth_6 ¡°I know!¡± Fortunately, the clone Zhao Yu also knew the importance of responsibility. Although he boasted about wanting to sleep with all the women in the harem, he essentially spent every day cultivating in the Spirit World. One month later. ¡°Sixth-tier¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, ¡°Do you know how I got through these two months?¡± The original Zhao Yu had aged so much that his face was all wrinkled, yet he wore a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll give you a day off today. Go and do whatever you want¡­¡± ¡°Tomorrow, at the usual place, that royal Chariot, you will drive it¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The clone Zhao Yu was overjoyed, turned his head, and left the Spirit World to head straight for the emperor¡¯s harem. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ve been emperor for so long, and this is my first time entering my own harem¡­¡± Zhao Yu made a special effort to groom himself before entering the harem. The emperor had been missing for so long, and suddenly he appeared and went into the harem, naturally drawing a lot of attention. ¡°Immortals are sleeping with my women!¡± The old emperor said gleefully to whoever he met, ¡°If the immortals could leave me an heir, that would be perfect¡­¡± A day later, while Zhao Yu was galloping across the battlefield, he suddenly shivered. ¡°Dead¡­¡± He stood frozen in place. In his perception, the original Zhao Yu had passed away, and with that, the full version of the system had been transferred entirely to him. ¡°Your Majesty~~!¡± A consort by his side called out blissfully. Zhao Yu, however, vanished in an instant and entered into the Spirit World. When he arrived at the old place on the sixth layer of the Spirit World, all he saw was a pile of ashes. ¡°What is this¡­¡± Zhao Yu, with his keen senses, noticed a finger in the ashes. He approached and touched it, and immediately, the memories of the original Zhao Yu from the past two months merged with his own. The clone Zhao Yu and the original Zhao Yu had seemed like two different people over these two months because the original Zhao Yu had chosen not to synchronize memories. Therefore, Zhao Yu had no idea what the original was hiding from him, only that he was instructed to reach the sixth-tier as quickly as possible. And at that moment, Zhao Yu finally understood everything. A tear involuntarily fell from his face. ¡°What kind of feeling is this, being moved by oneself?¡± Zhao Yu sighed deeply, ¡°Why did you have to do this?¡± ¡°Even so, could it really be successful?¡± Seeing the memories left by the original, Zhao Yu was both shocked and annoyed, feeling that the other had been too self-centered. Such matters should not have been decided without consulting him. ¡°Four years¡­ You still had four more years to live¡­¡± ¡°Was it to see it sooner that you burned your vitality?¡± Zhao Yu took a deep sigh, having merged with the original¡¯s memories, he understood all his feelings. ¡°To hear the Tao in the morning, to die in the evening, would it be worth it?¡± ¡°But even if I succeed, you won¡¯t be there to hear or see it¡­¡± He then laughed ruefully, ¡°I am you and you are me, if I see it, then you have seen it¡­¡± Zhao Yu returned to reality once again. This time, he didn¡¯t go to the harem, but rather took a bath and changed his clothes, announcing the time for the court session. ¡°The king is going to court?¡± ¡°This is the first time, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the first time he¡¯s held court since his ascension to the throne¡­¡± All the civil and military officials were abuzz with speculation, not just them, but everyone was keeping an eye on Zhao Yu¡¯s every move. In the court, the old emperor, dressed as a minister, sat at a lower position, while Zhao Yu sat on the Dragon Throne. ¡°I have called you here today for just one matter¡­¡± Without waiting for anyone to speak, Zhao Yu took the initiative. One matter?! Everyone below was bewildered, unsure of what he intended to do. ¡°Your Majesty, we don¡¯t know what you wish us to do, but whatever it is, we¡¯ll go through fire and water, we will not hesitate¡­¡± the old emperor stepped forward first, volunteering. In recent days, although he had lost the title of emperor, the former officials still treated him as such, making his experience fairly decent. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Zhao Yu slowly said, ¡°I want to unify the world and rename it to Great Qin¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± The entire court was shocked. All of them looked at him in disbelief. Zhao Yu slowly continued: ¡°You all know about the Great Qin Empire, don¡¯t you?!¡± The people looked at each other, unsure of what he was about to say. Zhao Yu, however, continued on his own accord: ¡°During this time, in the sixth layer of the Spirit World, I kept exploring and discovered a secret left by the Great Qin Empire¡­¡± ¡°The secret of the Great Qin Empire?!¡± Everyone perked up their ears. The might of the Great Qin Empire was well-known and even the old Emperor Duyu had not dared to cross them. Amidst everyone¡¯s anticipation, Zhao Yu said slowly: ¡°The Great Qin Empire wanted to ascend to heaven as an entire nation¡­¡± ¡°He wants to lead the entire world to become immortals!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Everyone was shocked again. They looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Becoming immortal¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, ¡°Not quite accurate, they wanted to lead all the people of the world to ascend to the upper level¡­¡± ¡°Upper level?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The old emperor was perplexed; although they called Zhao Yu a celestial being, where he actually came from was unknown to everyone. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t care about that much and directly said: ¡°I want you to tell everyone in the world¡­¡± ¡°Unite under the Great Qin Empire, I shall be the sovereign, and in one month, I will attempt to retrace the old path of the Great Qin Empire, leading everyone to the upper level¡­¡± ¡°Of course, if no one agrees, then forget about it¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, looked at everyone, and said: ¡°The choice is yours to make, I leave it to you, in one month, at the same place, I will come to see your answer¡­¡± Chapter 952 - Chapter 952: Chapter 116: The Truth_7 Chapter 952: Chapter 116: The Truth_7 ¡°` Having said that, Zhao Yu vanished in the blink of an eye. This was the secret discovered by Zhao Yu himself. In the sixth-tier of the Spirit World, Zhao Yu found a contingency left by the Da Qin Empire. Or rather, the remnants of a bygone era. He discovered that at the height of its power, the Da Qin Empire had attempted to break through the barrier and ascend to the upper level. It was this revelation that led Zhao Yu to realize that their myriad worlds were merely the lower realm, and above them, indeed, there existed an upper level. Unlike the Da Qin Empire, which sought immortality and aimed to create an everlasting dynasty by ascending to the upper level, Zhao Yu had only one purpose for his journey upwards¡ªto know the truth. To understand the purpose of their worlds¡¯ existence, to know the truth about the Milky Way, and even the universe. For this, Zhao Yu had already sacrificed his life; whether he could succeed depended on what the people of the world thought. On the day when the news that the Great Emperor of the Yu Family, that celestial being, wished to unite the world and rebuild the Da Qin Empire, society came to a standstill. An event that would impact all of humanity emerged, rendering work and pleasure insignificant. Billions of people were all discussing the same thing. ¡°That celestial being said, the Da Qin Empire once intended to take everyone with them and ascend to the upper level¡­¡± ¡°The upper level holds the secret to becoming an Immortal¡­¡± ¡°And that celestial being expressed, if the Da Qin Empire is rebuilt, then he too could attempt to lead us to the upper level¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s absurd¡­¡± ¡°How could something like that be possible?!¡± ¡°Do you believe him or do you believe I am the Great Emperor Qin Shi Huang?!¡± ¡°What nonsense, celestial being! Isn¡¯t this just some scheme plotted by the Yu Family?!¡± ¡°Likely, a drama concocted by the Yu Family Empire¡­¡± The matter was too significant, not so easily unifying the people of the world, who had all sorts of opinions. But there were also those willing to try, a few smaller kingdoms, upon confirming these words came from a celestial being, expressed their willingness to join the Da Qin Empire. The Yu Family Empire had already officially changed its name to the Da Qin. Compared to the everlasting rule proclaimed by the Yu Family Empire, establishing a unified Da Qin Empire based on the foundations of Yu was far more thrilling for the members of the Yu Family. After all, whether it was Yu or Da Qin, the celestial being had no descendants; once he was gone, whether it became Yu or Da Qin, it would all belong to them. Of course, they also yearned for what Zhao Yu talked about¡ªleading everyone to ascend to the upper level. Even if they did not succeed, inheriting part of the Da Qin Empire¡¯s territories would still exceed the current realm of Yu. And half a month later, out of the nations across the globe, only a hundred or so smaller countries agreed to join the Da Qin while all the other great empires and kingdoms were watching and waiting. Or rather, they were waiting for Zhao Yu to provide a more convincing reason. It was on this day that Zhao Yu returned to reality and sent out a message. ¡°If you want to know the truth, then come to the sixth-tier of the Spirit World¡­¡± Instantly, all sixth-tier powerhouses, upon hearing the news, rushed to the sixth-tier of the Spirit World. When they arrived at the sixth-tier of the Spirit World, they were all shocked. ¡°Is this still the Spirit World I know?!¡± The sixth-tier of the Spirit World was filled with birds singing and flowers blossoming, with no danger in sight. What shocked them most was that despite being scattered across the heavens, upon entering the sixth-tier of the Spirit World, they all found themselves gathered in the same place. And floating above at a certain spot, there was a man drowning his sorrows with a wine flask in hand. ¡°He is¡­¡± ¡°The celestial being, it¡¯s him¡­¡± The sixth-tier powerhouses immediately recognized him¡ªit was the celestial being Zhao Yu. ¡°Could it be that the celestial being has transformed the sixth-tier of the Spirit World?!¡± ¡°What kind of method is this?!¡± People were astounded beyond belief. This was supposed to be the fearsome sixth-tier of the Spirit World. Legend had it that creatures roamed everywhere, with terrifying beings all around. But now, all those fearsome beings had vanished without a trace. The most shocking part for them was that despite being from different parts of the world, upon entering the sixth-tier of the Spirit World, they all appeared in the same place. This suggested that the celestial being¡¯s methods were far more terrifying than they had imagined. ¡°Could it be that the celestial being controls the sixth-tier of the Spirit World?¡± ¡°Or perhaps, the sixth-tier of the Spirit World, or even the entire Spirit World, was created by the celestial being?!¡± The sixth-tier powerhouses present, each a formidable entity in the real world, were now like ordinary people, chattering and debating animatedly. ¡°Celestial being, we have arrived¡­¡± ¡°` At this moment, someone couldn¡¯t help but step forward and respectfully perform a salute to Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu also calmly awoke. ¡°Have you arrived, is everyone here?!¡± He half-closed his eyes, casually glancing at the people below. The number of sixth-tier powerhouses was more than he had imagined, numbering in the thousands, with not a few among them who had reached the pinnacle of strength. In the past, these individuals harbored the idea of competing with the Immortals to verify whether the other was a true Immortal. But now, just the control of so many people entering the location of the Spirit World was enough to keep them in awe. ¡°Those who could come have come, those who couldn¡¯t, there¡¯s no forcing them¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly, pointing to the grand hall beside him, and spoke, ¡°Go in and take a look, what you want to know is all inside¡­¡± The crowd looked at each other, was it really that simple?! But the Immortal had spoken, and they had come here wanting to know if what the Immortal said was true. Having come all this way, were they to just turn back and leave?! Thus, someone mustered their courage and walked into the hall first. With someone leading, the others no longer hesitated. After all, the morale brought by several thousand sixth-tier powerhouses was extremely substantial. They believed that with so many people together, not to mention an Immortal, even in the heyday of the Great Qin Empire, they dared to confront it head-on. ¡°Is¡­ is this really true?!¡± When the first person who entered the grand hall let out a cry of astonishment, those behind him became even more impatient and hurried inside. And everyone who went in uttered the same exclamation. ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± ¡°Are we really¡­ are we really just toys created by the Immortals?!¡± ¡°Why¡­¡± ¡°Nuwa creating humanity, could it be true?!¡± ¡°In this world, there really are gods and Immortals¡­¡± The sixth-tier powerhouses, each with a different reaction, uttered varying thoughts, all not quite aligned. This only made the following people more confused, ultimately choosing to enter the grand hall. It was only after everyone had entered the grand hall and seen the truth that Zhao Yu slowly appeared. ¡°Immortal, what exactly is this, why does everyone see something different?¡± The people urgently asked, wanting to know what the truth was. Zhao Yu looked around and shook his head, ¡°The truth you see, the reason there¡¯s no unified answer, is because this place is not the repository of truth¡­¡± ¡°Or you could say, every truth you see is the truth¡­¡± This statement was too profound; many people didn¡¯t understand it. ¡°Are you saying that what we see is true, that us being artificially created is true, the world being artificially created is also true, the Spirit World being artificially created is still true, but to know the actual truth, we must travel to the place that created all of this?¡± Finally, someone voiced their conjecture. Zhao Yu nodded in approval and said, ¡°Initially, the Great Qin Empire had uncovered this point, which is why they gathered the strength of the whole world in an attempt to go against the heavens, to peer into that place that created everything¡­¡± Beyond their shock, the people felt as if they were experiencing history, an event that could change the history of Titan Star. ¡°Immortal, can the unification of all under heaven and the rebuilding of the Great Qin Empire really succeed?¡± The group of immensely powerful individuals asked Zhao Yu with a soul-searching question. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head and said, ¡°The one from the Great Qin Empire had great ambition, with the force of the whole world behind him, forging such a cauldron¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, he ultimately failed to reach the step where he could use the cauldron¡­¡± ¡°So, I want to see, if we restart the old path, whether we can use the cauldron he forged to see that world¡­¡± ¡°I want to try. What about you?!¡± Hearing Zhao Yu¡¯s words, everyone fell silent. After a long while, someone suddenly laughed. ¡°I¡¯ve lived for so long, always pursuing the meaning of life; now, I know¡­¡± ¡°I live to find out, how humanity really came to be, what really exists beyond us, right?¡± ¡°Now that there¡¯s such a great opportunity to glimpse the truth, even if it costs my life, it is not too dear a price to pay!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°My great Tang Empire, is with you!¡± ¡°Well said, my great Ming is also with you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m with you too¡­¡± In a flash, everyone shouted out, indicating their readiness to follow. Watching this scene, Zhao Yu murmured to himself, ¡°The Great Qin Empire, is to be rebuilt¡­¡± Chapter 953 - Chapter 953: Chapter 117 Peeking at the Truth Chapter 953: Chapter 117 Peeking at the Truth ¡°What are we to do? It¡¯s been half a month, and only a meager hundred kingdoms have joined¡­¡± In the capital city, the old king was filled with melancholy, hoping that Zhao Yu could do something to quicken the pace at which other nations joined the Empire. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± At that moment, an elderly official appeared at the old king¡¯s side. The old king frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to call me that anymore?¡± But the old official pretended not to hear and spoke softly, ¡°If after a month the Empire is still not unified, can we confront that person?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The old king, feeling helpless, shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk so recklessly in the future!¡± The old official was startled, confusion flashing in his eyes. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± A month ago, he remembered the old king secretly instructing him to rally many officials to pledge their loyalty to him behind the scenes. But now, it was as if he did not acknowledge it at all. The old king heaved a sigh and shook his head, stating, ¡°Before, I had too little contact and did not know the awe of the Celestials, but that time, I was truly convinced, and only real Celestials could have such capabilities¡­¡± ¡°What capabilities?!¡± The old official was somewhat bewildered. ¡°Has the Celestial been in contact with you privately since then?¡± ¡°No!¡± The old king shook his head, his voice laden with significance, ¡°What I am talking about is that day in the harem¡­¡± ¡°The harem?¡± The old official showed a hint of embarrassment. He had heard about Zhao Yu¡¯s day and night in the harem but dared not delve into it out of respect for the old king. ¡°Exactly!¡± The old king seemed to have reached an epiphany, admiringly saying, ¡°I always thought ¡®universal beneficence¡¯ was an adjective, but that day, it turned out to be a verb¡­¡± ¡°Tell me, can an ordinary person do that?¡± ¡°Though my vigor has declined over the years, the harem still houses a bevy of beauties¡­¡± The old official¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°Are you saying that all those hundred women¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The old king expressed admiration. ¡°Could you do that if it were you?¡± ¡°The old servant dares not!¡± The elder bowed his head in shame. ¡°Enough, you¡¯re shameless. Go back, and don¡¯t seek me out privately anymore. It wouldn¡¯t look good if the king saw us¡­¡± the old king suddenly became serious and spoke sternly. Heart full of grievances, the old official opened his mouth as if to protest but ultimately had to withdraw. After he left, the old king closed his eyes and began to ponder. The thought of just giving up the throne was out of the question; he did not rise above his peers just to relent easily. The old king had his own understanding and ideas about how to retake the throne and was not eager to band together with these former officials. On the contrary, he was wary that among these officials there might be traitorous villains who would turn around and tattle to Zhao Yu. ¡°If the Empire is unable to be reforged, indeed, it presents a good opportunity¡­¡± A glint of sharpness flashed in the old king¡¯s eyes. Before he could further speculate, the old official who had just left returned. ¡°Your Majesty, something big has happened¡­¡± ¡°What is it?!¡± The old king responded instinctively, then frowned, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, don¡¯t address me as ¡®Your Majesty¡¯, there¡¯s only one king now¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the other Empires¡­¡± The old official hurriedly explained, ¡°I just saw the news, within a minute, five great Empires announced they want to join the Empire¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± The old king was startled and quickly unlocked his phone to check the news. But when he looked, it wasn¡¯t just five Empires that had announced their intention to join the Empire¡ªnearly all Empires had decided to join. Beyond that, the kingdoms, Dukedoms, Coalitions, and the like that had been watching cautiously also announced their intentions to join, in groups large and small. At a glance, he saw that several hundred nations had declared their intention to join. ¡°What in the world is happening?¡± The old king was massively shocked; after all, in the previous half month, only slightly over a hundred nations had joined, many of which were very minor. Now suddenly so many nations, including all Empires, decided to join. ¡°Could it be that Celestial did something?!¡± The only possibility they could think of was that Zhao Yu did something to these Empires to bring about this situation. Although they knew Zhao Yu had instructed nations to send their sixth-tier and above into the Spirit World. Yet, despite not often visiting the Spirit World himself, the old king had some understanding of it. People from all corners of the world, upon entering the Spirit World, did not ignore distance; the truth was, where you were in reality, you would be in the same place upon entering the Spirit World. ¡°Could it be that some change has occurred within the Spirit World?!¡± That was what the old king speculated. Unfortunately, now that all sixth-tier powerhouses had entered the Spirit World, he found himself with no one to inquire, at least for the time being. The old king wasn¡¯t the only one in shock; ordinary people from various places were also astounded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only One second they were in nations queuing to see how the Empire would play out, sitting back to watch the show, and the next, their nation¡¯s sovereign announced they were joining the Empire. This left many commoners dumbfounded, feeling as if the joke was on them. But what no one expected was that the subsequent official announcement would shock everyone even more. ¡°Following an official investigation, it has been confirmed that the Empire has indeed mastered a method that allows everyone to step into a new world. After study, to give all citizens a chance at longevity, it was decided to join the Empire¡­¡± The internal statements from the major Empires could almost be said to be carbon copies of each other, as if one had written it and the others simply copied and pasted. The content was strikingly similar. Chapter 954 - Chapter 954: Chapter 117 Approaching the Truth: Peeking_2 Chapter 954: Chapter 117 Approaching the Truth: Peeking_2 One month had passed, and all the kingdoms declared their allegiance to the Great Qin Empire. Of course, there were some local organizations that resisted and took the opportunity to declare independence, but before the Great Qin Empire could act, some of the former kingdoms took matters into their own hands, eradicating these local organizations, ensuring the lands remained even as the people perished. At first, people thought that the nations declaring their allegiance to the Great Qin Empire was purely nominal, considering the distance of the Empire was so vast, with the furthest kingdom lying millions of kilometers away; behind the scenes, it was supposed that self-governance still prevailed. However, who could have imagined that once the Great Qin Empire announced the redrawing of borders, dividing the vast territories into nine provinces and thirty-six counties? Then, with the strength of the entire world, they collected various metals such as gold, silver, copper, and iron. They spent forty-nine days to forge twelve Gold figures and the Nine Bronze Cauldrons. Using the Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches as a basis, they were arranged all over the world, forming an array that reached the heavens. ¡°The next step is to construct the star map¡­¡± Zhao Yu murmured to himself, deep within the Spirit World, as he looked at the star map that snaked like a dragon. ¡°Celestial Being, do you know what this is?¡± Unlike Zhao Yu, others could not understand the star map, seeing only a tangle of chaotic lines. ¡°Of course¡­¡± Unlike the people of Titan Star who had been isolated here since childhood, Zhao Yu had the memories of several other clones; according to the system¡¯s comparison, the ultimate destination of this star map was unmistakably the galactic center of the Milky Way. He did not know how the Great Qin Empire had achieved this, or by what means they had ascertained the position of the galactic center. Perhaps, during the times of the Great Qin Empire, Titan Star had not yet been sealed off, or maybe, like him, there had been outsiders in the Great Qin Era. Back to reality, all across the globe, a grand project was underway: the construction of a great wall that spanned thousands of miles. Each section was aligned according to the star map, pointing directly to the galactic center. After many days of effort, a massive global wall that spanned thousands of miles was completed. Zhao Yu stood atop the highest peak, overlooking the wall below, and couldn¡¯t help but think of Earth. On Earth, there was also a great wall, and also a Great Qin Empire. According to history as he had learned, the Great Wall of the Great Qin Empire seemed to be erected merely to ward off foreign enemies. But now, the great wall of Titan Star revealed to him the truth, it was a device to peek into the galactic center. ¡°What exactly is the Great Qin Empire?!¡± ¡°Could it be that many years ago, there was someone who, like me, could travel endlessly between worlds, constructing a clone system?¡± In two unrelated worlds, seeing the familiar names and tasks made Zhao Yu suspect that perhaps, the Emperor Qin Shi Huang of those years was also the owner of a system. ¡°It¡¯s almost time¡­¡± According to the Super Brain¡¯s calculations, Titan Star was about to move into the appropriate position, and when it reached a certain point, it would be time to activate everything. Zhao Yu collected his thoughts and returned to the Spirit World once more. Here, all sixth-tier powerhouses from across the world had gathered. After so many days of explanation and description, everyone knew what they needed to do. No one, not even Zhao Yu, was sure if they could succeed, but everyone was eager to try. ¡°Celestial Being¡­¡± ¡°Celestial Being!¡± As the calls echoed, Zhao Yu stepped to the forefront and, looking up at the star map hanging in the sky, said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± The first row of one hundred and eight sixth-tier powerhouses simultaneously made their move, pouring all their Spiritual Power into the star map. In that moment, the star map became dazzlingly bright, and the first light spot suddenly lit up. Then the second, and the third. By the time the sixth light spot lit up, the first group of one hundred and eight were completely drained, their Spiritual Power nearly exhausted. ¡°Change places!¡± Zhao Yu, constantly monitoring the situation, quickly cried out. Soon, the second group stepped up to take over the task of channeling Spiritual Power. The first group quickly retreated to take the treasures that had been gathered these past days, which could restore their Spiritual Power. In this manner, group after group was replaced, and the lights on the star map continued to ignite one after another. After each of the tens of thousands had taken a turn, the entire star map had lit up by one percent. ¡°This truly is a grand project¡­¡± Zhao Yu reflected deeply, acknowledging that even the combined Spiritual Power of tens of thousands of sixth-tier powerhouses had only lit up one percent of the star map; the amount of power needed to fully activate it was immense. Fortunately, over these days, he had collected all the usable resources from around the world, amassing them here for others to use for recovery. The operation to light up the star map progressed, round after round, moving forward steadily and methodically. After eighty-one days of effort, the star map finally lit up by one hundred rounds. When the last light point was illuminated, everyone was thrown back. At the same time, the star map emitted a light far brighter than before. This star map, as if coming alive, moved on its own, accompanied by a strange force that projected it onto reality. On this day, all of Titan Star saw the luminous star path in the void. ¡°What is that?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Did they actually succeed?!¡± The Celestial Being, along with tens of thousands of the strongest, had gone to a mysterious place, rumored to be an attempt to open the path to the heavens. And now, a brilliant star path visible to all of humanity suddenly appeared. ¡°My God, are we really about to succeed?!¡± ¡°This is making history¡­¡± Chapter 955 - Chapter 955: Chapter 117 Peering into the Truth_3 Chapter 955: Chapter 117 Peering into the Truth_3 Countless people were teary-eyed, watching this astonishing scene with great excitement. ¡°Stop!¡± In the Spirit World, Zhao Yu suddenly shouted a word. The next second, the star map that had come to life and attempted to fly away by itself abruptly froze in place. At this moment, the copper cauldrons placed around the world, each standing ten thousand meters tall, emitted bursts of pale blue light. Chains appeared out of nowhere, shooting towards the starry pathways above. ¡°Open!¡± Zhao Yu shouted again, and the twelve golden statues positioned across Titan Star also released a powerful golden light, moving towards the starry road. At this moment, the will of all people across the globe seemed to embody the golden statues, advancing along that celestial path. ¡°Hum~!¡± With everyone¡¯s efforts, at the end of that celestial road, an ethereal continent suddenly appeared. ¡°Immortal Realm!¡± ¡°That is the Immortal Realm!¡± Countless people cried out loudly, displaying bursts of joy on their faces. Zhao Yu was also extremely excited. Just then, a massive heavenly ruler suddenly appeared. ¡°Hmph, a place without complete rules dares to pry into divine weapons?!¡± A voice like the sound of the great way came, subduing all those present. What was this? Countless people felt doubt and fear in their hearts. Could it be that their attempt to forge a path to the Immortal Realm had been discovered by a higher immortal? Quite a few people looked towards Zhao Yu, feeling that he, as a celestial being, might be able to say a few words. That was¡­ Zhao Yu looked at the gigantic ruler in shock, yet he felt a sense of familiarity from it. Heavenly Treasure Mirror! He was certain that the aura of that giant ruler was filled with the essence of the Heavenly Treasure Mirror. It was as if the Heavenly Treasure Mirror he carried was just an illusory replica or a substitute, and that giant ruler was the real Heavenly Treasure Mirror itself. What shocked Zhao Yu even more was that the tiny human figure inside the giant ruler, with just a single word, had pinned down the tens of thousands of sixth-tier powerhouses, who were thousands of light years away, right on the spot. What kind of power was this?! Excitement surged in Zhao Yu¡¯s heart; only this level of power could devise and create the Myriad Realms. ¡°Destroy~!¡± The figure inside the gigantic ruler exhaled another word. At that moment, Zhao Yu felt as if he was witnessing the annihilation of the universe. Not good! He instantly realized that the other party intended to annihilate them. Instinctively, Zhao Yu used the Heavenly Treasure Mirror¡¯s function, only to find that the always reliable Heavenly Treasure Mirror remained completely inert and ineffective this time. At that moment, Zhao Yu was reminded of a scene in ¡®Journey to the West¡¯ where Sun Wu Kong held a real gourd and said that the opponent¡¯s gourd was a fake. Indeed, when a counterfeit meets the genuine article, it fails! He bitterly smiled to himself. The next second, he suddenly thought of a possibility. Before the nameless attack arrived, Zhao Yu quickly utilized the clone system, inputting the coordinates for the ethereal continent where the gigantic ruler was located. ¡°Boom~~!¡± In the nick of time, his new clone, carrying the system, arrived on that continent. And Zhao Yu, along with tens of thousands of sixth-tier powerhouses, was annihilated in an instant. Unlike Zhao Yu and the others who actually heard the voice from inside the gigantic ruler, those on Titan Star in reality merely saw the celestial road appear briefly before it vanished without a trace. And the other ordinary people on Titan Star noticed nothing unusual; nothing like their entire planet rising and ascending occurred. What made everyone uneasy was that since then, both the celestial being and those tens of thousands of sixth-tier powerhouses had completely disappeared. ¡°Maybe, they all ascended¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only possibility¡­¡± Many people were deeply distressed, feeling deceived by these sixth-tier powerhouses. Soon after, the nations that had once joined the Empire began to declare independence and collectively launched a counterattack against the Empire. Just like ten thousand years ago, the all-uniting Empire once again disintegrated. And Titan Star, now bereft of sixth-tier powerhouses, once again fell into a catastrophic disaster. ¡­ ¡°I¡­ I survived¡­¡± At night, Zhao Yu abruptly sat up from the bed, finding himself in a small room of about four or five square meters, lying on a broken wooden bed covered with a dirty thin quilt. ¡°I made it¡­¡± Zhao Yu took a deep breath and checked his body, which was very ordinary and seemed younger, probably only about sixteen or seventeen years old. Feeling the wave of memories in his mind, Zhao Yu slowly immersed himself in them. A moment later, he opened his eyes, appearing slightly bewildered. According to the memories, the original owner didn¡¯t know much. The city he lived in was called Suyuan City, named after the Suyuan flower. The city was part of a celestial sect called Mount Shu. What surprised him was that in the original owner¡¯s memory, there was no concept of a nation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The few cities he knew of were all affiliates of Mount Shu. This was because, beyond the city walls, there were numerous demons and spirits. The peace and long-term stability of the city relied on the immortals of Mount Shu. As for higher-level information, the original owner¡¯s memory had heard of a legend that the immortals from Mount Shu, once they cultivated successfully, would ascend to Heaven and become officially registered immortals. ¡°No trace of technology, all of life appears so primitive, yet Mount Shu, Heaven, such familiar terms¡­¡± Zhao Yu discovered another commonality; all these familiarities suggested he might have transmigrated into a fantasy novel. Chapter 956 - Chapter 956: Chapter 117 Peering into the Truth_4 Chapter 956: Chapter 117 Peering into the Truth_4 This reminded him of something he had once heard from a scientist who studied the brain. ¡°Humans cannot imagine anything beyond their perception¡­¡± ¡°All works of art exist somewhere in the universe as prototypes¡­¡± ¡°What is called creation, be it novels or movies, is merely a search through the reflections scattered throughout the universe using the sea of consciousness, and then recording them¡­¡± ¡°Similar stories are just processed and formed from the same source of reflection¡­¡± At the time, Zhao Yu thought the scientist was a bit crazy, but now he felt there was a hint of truth in it. Returning to his memories, Zhao Yu felt somewhat bewildered. The original owner¡¯s world was very small, having rarely left this city, let alone this large courtyard. ¡°A servant of a wealthy family?¡± Zhao Yu shook his head and then started to call out to the system to perform a vision scan. A moment later, Zhao Yu¡¯s face showed a look of surprise and uncertainty. The familiar system had become very strange, with most of its functions unusable. [Collect emotional point energy, can be used to improve level progress.] What puzzled Zhao Yu was that Technology Points had turned into emotional points, and the system¡¯s functions had become very singular. As for emotional points, according to the system¡¯s explanation, any emotions others felt towards him could yield emotional points. The amount of emotional points obtained depended on the Soul Power of the subject. ¡°This is quite similar to the Spirit World¡­¡± ¡°In the Spirit World, killing a spirit ghost could provide energy to improve level progress, yet spirit ghosts were born from human emotions¡­¡± ¡°According to what was said at that time, emotions, thoughts, and ideas are all fragments of a human¡¯s soul, shedding from the body continuously like cell regeneration¡­¡± After taking stock, Zhao Yu found that the system seemed to be of no use to him at the moment. This meant that he could only rely on himself now. ¡°Shushan¡­¡± ¡°I need to find a way to go to Shushan and obtain a cultivation technique¡­¡± Zhao Yu understood that to unravel the truth, he must climb up step by step, become an Immortal of this world, and then figure out the truth. Why a world at the galactic center seemed to have no trace of technology, and so many other things he needed to decrypt. Glancing at the sky, Zhao Yu lay back down on the bed and covered himself with the blanket to sleep. ¡­ ¡°You fool, get to work!¡± In his sleep, Zhao Yu felt someone pushing him. When he opened his eyes, a youth of a similar age was inches from his face. The name of the person before him flashed in Zhao Yu¡¯s mind. ¡°Bamboo Stick, what are you doing?¡± This was also a servant of the Zhao Mansion, named Bamboo Stick because he was thin and tall as a child. Bamboo Stick revealed an honest smile, ¡°Fool, it¡¯s time to work¡­¡± Zhao Yu suddenly remembered that he was a servant of the Zhao family, needing to work every day for his livelihood. He hurriedly got up and started the day¡¯s chores with Bamboo Stick. While working, Zhao Yu also pondered his future path. To be accepted into Shushan, there were only two ways, one was to go to Shushan on his own, where he might encounter demons and ghosts, one careless moment and he could be devoured. The second was to accompany a merchant convoy organized by the wealthy families in the city to Shushan. In a place like Suyuan City, where the wealthy families often had ancestors or current members who were cultivators. Generally every few months, they would take their family¡¯s young members to Shushan to seek masters. Those who succeeded stayed in Shushan, while the rest sold goods there and returned to Suyuan City with the next convoy. What frustrated Zhao Yu was that he had already missed the chance to go to Shushan with the family¡¯s young members. According to the original owner¡¯s memories, these orphans would start literacy enlightenment at the age of six, undergo selection at twelve, and those who passed the test of willpower would then start practicing Body Refining Techniques. Before the age of eighteen, those who had reached above the seventh level of Body Refinement could go to Shushan. The reason the original owner was called a fool was that he was too naive as early as six years old, losing the eligibility for the willpower test early on. In this world, cultivation did not require strict talent, but it did have some implicit conditions. According to the memories, an educator once said at the age of six that a person has three souls and seven spirits, and normally healthy individuals could pass the literacy enlightenment stage. The likes of the fool, however, were considered to have an incomplete soul, thus failing to pass. To cultivate, only two things were examined: a complete soul and adequate willpower. The literacy enlightenment at six judged the completeness of the soul, and anyone with a complete soul could pass the test at twelve. Then came the willpower test, and those who passed could participate in subsequent physical training. Although the fool was deemed ineligible by others at the age of six, he officially became a servant and worked on chores at the Zhao Mansion only after failing the exam at the age of twelve. Similarly, Bamboo Stick became a menial worker at the same age, but he had passed the soul completeness test; it was just that he failed at the willpower test. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Going to Shushan on my own?!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head; traveling alone to Shushan would be extremely difficult. For Immortals, flying with a sword to and from Shushan and Suyuan City was not hard. But for ordinary people like them, this journey would take months, with a high chance of encountering king beasts. For him, a young man without the strength to truss a chicken, thinking about going to Shushan alone was pure folly. ¡°Then I can only follow a wealthy family¡¯s merchant convoy to Shushan¡­¡± Chapter 957 - Chapter 957: Chapter 117 Peeking Close to the Truth_5 Chapter 957: Chapter 117 Peeking Close to the Truth_5 Zhao Yu thought back and forth, only to realize his only chance was at the Zhao Mansion. Because entering a merchant group as an outsider was nearly impossible, even offering money wouldn¡¯t work. This was a tacit agreement formed between the big families in the city. Ordinary children who wanted to become immortal cultivators first had to be sent to great families to serve as servants at the age of six, advancing step by step, eventually standing out. ¡°Compared to outsiders, I, the fool, have a clean background, an orphan from infancy, picked up by the Zhao family¡­¡± ¡°My soul is intact, it is definitely intact now, there is no doubt about that¡­¡± ¡°Thus, to seek cultivation, the only path left is through Body Refinement¡­¡± Zhao Yu frowned, children who had passed the test of will went elsewhere to train from the age of twelve, returning only at night for rest, almost existing in a different world from those of us who had failed, with very little interaction. ¡°Who might pass down the Body Refining Techniques to me?!¡± Zhao Yu continuously recalled memories from when he was six to twelve years old. Soon, he had a target in mind. ¡°Hu Niu!¡± This was a girl who developed far beyond others, naturally big and strong, and immensely powerful since childhood. During the enlightenment period, she was a king among the kids, unstoppable by anyone. Of course, the reason for choosing Hu Niu was that Zhao Yu¡¯s memory included times from his childhood when he, as a fool, was bullied by others. But whenever Hu Niu noticed this, she would choose to protect him. No matter the motivation, to Hu Niu, he was someone to be protected. ¡°Going directly to ask for the techniques doesn¡¯t seem right¡­¡± Zhao Yu calculated his age, he was already fifteen, Hu Niu was about the same age, and it was tough to deceive her into giving over the techniques now. After more contemplation, Zhao Yu decided to play a little trick, which might just work on Hu Niu. ¡°Hey, you fool, where are you going?¡± Seeing Zhao Yu suddenly drop his work and leave, Bamboo Pole quickly asked. ¡°You wash my clothes, from now on I¡¯ll cover for you¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Bamboo Pole looked on bewildered as Zhao Yu walked away, a bit lost. Though his soul was intact, he wasn¡¯t the smartest, he scratched his head and in the end decided to help the fool wash his clothes. [From Bamboo Pole¡¯s depressed mood, +1 energy] Stepping out of the courtyard, Zhao Yu was surprised to find that he had gained one point of energy. He hastily asked the system what he could do with this one point of energy. Unfortunately, the system gave no response. This left Zhao Yu rather speechless, feeling the system was turning aloof again, perhaps he would have to wait until he had the techniques to use it. Zhao Yu, as the fool among the servants, moved unobstructed through the servants¡¯ courtyard and smoothly reached Hu Niu¡¯s room. Hu Niu¡¯s room was about the same size as his but relatively much cleaner, since she was not at home during the day. After closing the door behind him, Zhao Yu started to search the room, sparing not even the cracks in the walls, but to his disappointment, besides finding a book of risque drawings, there was no sign of any cultivation techniques. ¡°As expected, these Body Refining Techniques, they wouldn¡¯t just bring them home!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, casually thumbed through the risque book, and instantly showed a look of disdain. ¡°So crude!¡± After putting the risque book back, Zhao Yu began to clean up the room. It took him a full hour to clean the room until it was spotless. Only then did Zhao Yu leave and returned to his own place. ¡°Hey, fool, where have you been?¡± But as soon as he returned to his area, Bamboo Pole came running over to ask. To him, the fool¡¯s unusual behavior was very alarming. Zhao Yu glanced at him and mysteriously said, ¡°I went to chase my dreams!¡± ¡°Dreams?!¡± Bamboo Pole stood there stunned. [From Bamboo Pole¡¯s confused emotions, +1 energy.] Zhao Yu¡¯s lips curled upwards, and he headed straight for the dining hall to eat. Although one point of energy seemed minor, it could accumulate, so he decided to maintain this nonsensical style whenever he spoke to people. After the meal, an exhausted Bamboo Pole came up to him, ¡°Fool, what dreams were you talking about?¡± Zhao Yu smiled mysteriously, ¡°If one doesn¡¯t have dreams, what is the difference from a salted fish?¡± ¡°Bamboo Pole, do you have dreams?¡± ¡°Me, dreams? Salted fish?¡± Bamboo Pole was again dumbfounded on the spot. [From Bamboo Pole¡¯s befuddled emotions, +1 energy.] In the following days, Zhao Yu periodically popped up with mysterious phrases, leaving Bamboo Pole completely baffled. In his view, how could a person with an incomplete soul such as the fool say such high-minded things? He wanted to object, but didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°No way, I can¡¯t even argue with a fool, have I become a fool now?¡± Bamboo Pole secretly vowed to figure out what the fool had said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So, the next day, he didn¡¯t call for the fool but ran straight to the school to ask his former enlightenment teacher what dreams were. Meanwhile, Hu Niu emerged from her room with a heavy heart, pausing after a few steps, hesitated for a moment, and then returned to her room. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who entered my room, it must have been well-intentioned, probably won¡¯t come back again, right?¡± Thinking this, Hu Niu took out the risque book she had hidden in the corner and stowed it back carefully. She nodded to herself, ¡°If that person had found my treasure, they would have surely taken it. Since it was left untouched, this hiding spot must be really secretive, and they didn¡¯t discover it¡­¡± Chapter 958 - Chapter 958: Chapter 117 Peering into the Truth_6 Chapter 958: Chapter 117 Peering into the Truth_6 If it hadn¡¯t been inconvenient to take the book with her during training, she would have carried it with her all the time. In the afternoon, Zhao Yu once again visited Huni¡¯s room. Last night, as he was preparing to sleep, he received a large amount of energy from Huni. To his delight, the energy given by Huni was much more than from Zhugan, reaching seven or eight points each time. In just one night, Huni contributed nearly a hundred points of energy to him. Arriving at the corner of the room, Zhao Yu glanced at the embarrassing book and indeed, it had been moved. ¡°So, Huni was indeed worried about her book being tampered with?¡± Zhao Yu hadn¡¯t expected that Huni valued the book he shook his head at so much. After cleaning the room as usual, Zhao Yu thought for a while, took the book from the corner, placed it on the desk, and then got up and left. Back in the cafeteria, Zhugan eagerly ran over. ¡°Silly boy, I know what a dream is now. Where did you hear this word?¡± Zhao Yu did not directly answer but counter-asked, ¡°What is your dream, then?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Zhugan was stunned on the spot, his eyes filled with confusion. Zhao Yu, watching the energy he harvested show up in his account, smiled satisfactorily, and then went off to eat. Compared to the energy obtained from Huni, Zhugan was indeed too weak, only giving him a pitiful point of energy each time. This shows that the greater the emotional fluctuations of a powerful person, the more energy they can provide. In the evening, after finishing his tasks, Zhao Yu returned to his own place, and soon, he was bombarded with energy from Huni. [From Huni¡¯s embarrassment emotion, £«9 points of energy.] [From Huni¡¯s anger emotion, £«9 points of energy.] [From Huni¡¯s fear emotion, £«9 points of energy.] Zhao Yu could even imagine Huni¡¯s current feelings and thoughts. This caused him to secretly laugh to himself. Meanwhile, due to Zhao Yu¡¯s meddling, Huni was somewhat distracted even during her training. The training instructor naturally noticed her off behavior and repeatedly questioned her a few times before Huni admitted she was not feeling well. ¡°Is it your time of the month?¡± The trainer¡¯s expression softened, although Huni was sturdier than the average man, she was still a woman and would naturally have those difficult days. Aside, the expressions of others also in training varied. The boys wanted to laugh but dared not, uncomfortably restraining themselves. The girls looked on with surprise, almost forgetting Huni¡¯s gender if not for the instructor¡¯s reminder. ¡°Huni, this is for you¡­¡± After class, a sweet-looking girl handed Huni a miraculous item. Huni was surprised and uneasy, ¡°Miss Er, how could I use this¡­¡± Miss Er smiled gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay, every woman needs one¡­¡± Huni looked at her gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Miss Er¡­¡± As Huni held the pristine cloth in her hand, she was moved and said, ¡°If Miss Er doesn¡¯t mind, when I go to Shushan, I am willing to protect you¡­¡± Miss Er¡¯s smile grew even brighter, ¡°Having you by my side is my privilege¡­¡± Although these orphans were raised by the Zhao family from childhood, they too had qualifications to become immortal cultivators. Therefore, the native Zhao family members usually built good relationships early on, bringing them under their wing, nurturing them into loyal dead soldiers in due time. Just like now, an item casually given by Miss Er made Huni feel deeply indebted, almost willing to give her life for it. ¡°Huni, you¡¯re not well, it¡¯s not suitable for you to continue training today; just take a break¡­¡± ¡°Ah, is that alright?¡± Huni hesitated. ¡°What¡¯s not suitable about it? I¡¯ll talk to the instructor¡­¡± With Miss Er speaking up, the instructor naturally had no objections and gladly gave Huni a day off. Of course, Huni¡¯s training performance was very good, so constant diligence wasn¡¯t necessary. Huni hadn¡¯t planned on taking a leave, but Miss Er was so polite, she couldn¡¯t refuse. In fact, she wasn¡¯t on her period; it was just the events in the room that caused her great emotional turmoil, leading to others misunderstanding. But now, she couldn¡¯t explain anymore, especially since Miss Er had already given her the clean cloth. She had never used such a fine thing before. Furthermore, Huni thought if she could use this leave to catch the person who secretly entered her room and flipped through her treasured book, that would be great. Thus, Huni returned to her room early, waiting quietly inside for the thief to appear. It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon that she felt footsteps. ¡°Squeak~~!¡± The door was pushed open, and before Zhao Yu could even enter, a large hand grabbed his neck. ¡°Bang~!¡± The door closed, followed by Huni¡¯s suppressed roaring voice, ¡°Thief¡­¡± The next second, Huni froze, looking at Zhao Yu¡¯s face with some confusion. ¡°Silly boy, why is it you?!¡± She was uncertain; she believed whoever came to her room was definitely an unforgivable rogue. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yet, upon discovering it was Silly Boy, she became even more unsure of what to do. ¡°Why did you come back?!¡± Zhao Yu asked, confused. Huni released the grip on his neck and counter-asked, ¡°Silly boy, have you been the one cleaning my room these two days?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Yu nodded his head, still maintaining his usual demeanor, without revealing too much flair. After all, it¡¯s best to take things slowly with a sound soul. Chapter 959 - Chapter 959: Chapter 117 Peering into the Truth_7 Chapter 959: Chapter 117 Peering into the Truth_7 ¡°Why?!¡± Tiger Girl was a bit perplexed. Zhao Yu explained, ¡°I heard that you, Tiger Girl, are going to Shu Mountain to become an Immortal soon, and we won¡¯t see each other anymore¡­¡± ¡°I remember back in school, everyone else bullied me, only you protected me. I was afraid I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to repay you¡­¡± ¡°Repay me?!¡± Tiger Girl smiled with relief, feeling that her past efforts to protect this simpleton weren¡¯t in vain. She reached out and gently patted Zhao Yu¡¯s head, affectionately saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, standing up for you was my duty, Tiger Girl. You don¡¯t need to dwell on it¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. His current body had a height of only 1.6 meters, while the Tiger Girl in front of him, being a practitioner of Body Refinement with great aptitude, stood at 1.9 meters tall and was muscular, her arm thicker than his thigh. Suddenly, Tiger Girl remembered the purpose of her visit, hesitated for a moment, and still pulled out the book, asking, ¡°Simpleton, did you touch this book?¡± Zhao Yu hadn¡¯t anticipated Tiger Girl¡¯s robust build and the content he had imagined couldn¡¯t play out naturally, so he feigned ignorance, ¡°Yes, I saw your book had fallen to the corner, so I picked it up and put it on the table¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Tiger Girl let out a sigh of relief. Then, with a slight sense of urgency, she asked, ¡°Did you read what¡¯s inside the book?¡± ¡°I read it, but I couldn¡¯t understand it¡­¡± Zhao Yu scratched his head, timely revealing a naive smile. Seeing his characteristic smile, Tiger Girl also smiled. It was a false alarm! ¡°No worries, it¡¯s not meant for a kid like you¡­¡± Zhao Yu was speechless, ¡°Aren¡¯t we the same age?¡± But Tiger Girl acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard, sitting back down on the bed, opened the book in front of Zhao Yu, while observing his reactions. After seeing that Zhao Yu showed no interest, she confirmed that he really didn¡¯t understand it. Since Tiger Girl had come back earlier than expected and Zhao Yu could talk to her, he naturally didn¡¯t want to leave and quickly began cleaning up. Tiger Girl cautioned him a few times, but Zhao Yu dismissed her with the pretense of repaying a debt, and she didn¡¯t bother with him anymore. Tiger Girl sat contentedly on the bed, flipping through the book, and watching the simpleton moving back and forth, she felt oddly dry in the mouth. The simpleton, whom she had always treated as an idiot, at that moment, suddenly seemed like a man. This made her ashamed, internally scolding herself, ¡°Tiger Girl, how can you have such beastly thoughts?¡± Zhao Yu knew that asking about the Cultivation Techniques should not be rushed, so he didn¡¯t bring it up. Throughout the period, he also noticed Tiger Girl¡¯s abnormal behavior, but he didn¡¯t think too much about it. After finishing the cleaning, he asked if she needed help with anything else, and upon receiving a negative response, he then left. Thus, Zhao Yu went there for a few more days, but Tiger Girl was not around, and that book remained as usual in the corner of the wall. Until one afternoon, a week later, when Zhao Yu went to clean, Tiger Girl was unexpectedly staying in the room. As expected, she had returned home on leave again. ¡°Simpleton, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to repay me?¡± Tiger Girl spoke with a smile on her face. Zhao Yu, however, sensed something odd, and for some reason, he noticed that today¡¯s Tiger Girl seemed to have dressed up, wearing a strange red outfit that was completely different from before. Especially around her chest, where unusually, there was no cloth binding her breasts, making it look bulging. Zhao Yu had an ominous premonition but had to maintain his persona, so he simply nodded. Tiger Girl licked her lips and said, ¡°Simpleton, you being like this, you won¡¯t ever get a wife in this lifetime. Tiger Girl pities you, how about I be your wife for one night?¡± Zhao Yu was stunned, he hadn¡¯t expected that his plan involving Tiger Girl would backfire on him. Now, he could only start playing dumb again, ¡°Wife? What is that, can you eat it?¡± Seeing the simpleton¡¯s act, Tiger Girl nodded satisfactorily, and with a smile that seemed to appease an idiot, said, ¡°It can bring you happiness like you¡¯ve never felt before¡­¡± As she spoke, she pulled Zhao Yu in front of her and examined him closely. Zhao Yu was on the verge of tears, wanting to run, but a voice inside him held him back. If he ran now, he would never learn the Cultivation Technique from Tiger Girl. With this thought, Zhao Yu quickly weighed the pros and cons and spoke up, ¡°Tiger Girl, I heard that if you practice the Cultivation Techniques, you can go to Shu Mountain. Teach me the Cultivation Techniques, let me go to Shu Mountain, is that okay?¡± ¡°Cultivation Techniques?!¡± Tiger Girl was taken aback, then casually smiled, ¡°Of course, but you probably won¡¯t be able to master it¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s heart raced. In this nearly feudal era, acquiring Cultivation Techniques was extremely difficult. Missing this opportunity might mean never having another chance. He immediately played his trump card, ¡°Tiger Girl, if you teach me the Cultivation Techniques, I will be your husband for one night¡­¡± ¡°Oh, so you do know what a husband is?¡± Tiger Girl was feeling a bit hot and bothered, and just when Zhao Yu thought she was about to take action, she suddenly stood up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Watch closely, this is the Cultivation Technique I practice¡­¡± Almost as if showing off her abilities, Tiger Girl didn¡¯t think twice and directly demonstrated the Cultivation Technique she practiced in front of Zhao Yu. The technique was simpler than Zhao Yu had envisioned, and within just a few minutes, the system had recorded it all. [Body Refining Technique discovered, recorded, would you like to spend one energy point to learn?] Zhao Yu was overjoyed; before he could make a choice, a large hand suddenly appeared and pulled him into an embrace. Chapter 960 - Chapter 960: Chapter 117 Peering into the Truth_8 Chapter 960: Chapter 117 Peering into the Truth_8 The next day, Zhao Yu climbed out of bed with a sore back and aching waist. Tiger Girl was already dressed like a fierce general, and said seriously, ¡°Fool, you can¡¯t tell anyone about what happened last night, no one at all, got it?!¡± Zhao Yu had never imagined he would be forced by a woman. Ashamed beyond words, he could only muster a goofy smile, ¡°Got it, wifey¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me wifey, call me Tiger Girl!¡± ¡°Got it, Tiger Girl!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Tiger Girl nodded, pleased, and left. ¡°What kind of situation is this¡­¡± After she left, Zhao Yu finally reverted to normal, on the verge of tears. He hadn¡¯t expected that his first encounter in this world would be with a one-point-nine-meter muscular Barbie overpowering him. The only thing that comforted him was that although Tiger Girl¡¯s physique was hardly feminine, at least her face looked like a woman¡¯s, not ugly at all. On its own, it was actually quite pretty. Also, other parts were still pretty much what a woman should have, except for those horse-mounting chest muscles, very solid and firm, as hard as stone. Zhao Yu sighed deeply as he returned to the dining hall, where Bamboo Stick ran over excitedly. ¡°Fool, I know what my dream is now¡­¡± Zhao Yu glanced at him listlessly and said nothing. Bamboo Stick, nevertheless, excitedly said, ¡°My dream is to become a chief servant among servants, just like Zhao Si, to be granted a family name by the Zhao family, that¡¯s what I¡¯ll pursue all my life¡­¡± ¡°Congratulations¡­¡± Zhao Yu devoured his meal and hurried back to his living quarters. In the following days, he felt noticeably more relaxed, even the workload decreased and no one bothered him if he occasionally skipped work. He suspected that behind the scenes, perhaps Tiger Girl had a word with Zhao Si. For a being like Tiger Girl, who was bound to go to Mount Shu, even Zhao Si had to bow and greet respectfully when he saw her. Staying in his room and taking an hour to soothe his bruised soul, Zhao Yu finally started reviewing the retrieved cultivation techniques. [Do you want to spend one point of energy to learn Body Refinement Techniques?] Yes! The next second, in the usual enlightening fashion, Zhao Yu learned the Body Refinement Techniques. What surprised him was that these Body Refinement Techniques, unlike the Qi-blood World¡¯s version, primarily enhanced physical strength and, more importantly, stimulated the power of the soul. This soul power, currently useless, became incredibly fundamental after becoming an immortal cultivator. ¡°According to the system of this world, I should be able to break through the sixth tier, maybe even reach that person¡¯s level¡­¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but recall, that day, a ghostly voice from light years away, which with just the word ¡®annihilate¡¯, had obliterated thousands of sixth-tier powerhouses. ¡°That unfathomable guy, I wonder what level he would be considered in this world¡­¡± Zhao Yu took a deep breath, somewhat familiar now with the Body Refinement Techniques, and began using his energy to ascend his realm. What thrilled him was that the few hundred points of energy collected over the past few days from other servants, including Tiger Girl, skyrocketed him directly to the sixth level of Body Refinement. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Mostly, it¡¯s the energy from Tiger Girl that¡¯s massive¡­¡± Zhao Yu estimated that ninety percent of his few hundred energy points came from Tiger Girl, everyone else¡¯s contributions combined amounted to just a fraction of hers. ¡°This means Tiger Girl¡¯s soul power is really significant already, just the leaking soul fragments are far superior to others¡­¡± Thinking about it, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but recall Tiger Girl¡¯s serious face that morning. ¡°Wait, she isn¡¯t heading to Mount Shu, is she?!¡± Zhao Yu startled, hurriedly ran out of the house to find out more. Chapter 961 - Chapter 961: Chapter 118 Shu Mountain chapter 961: chapter 118 shu mountain ¡°i heard that those who studied with us are all heading to mount shu now¡­¡± zhugan seemed somewhat envious, ¡°from now on, they will be completely different from us¡­¡± ¡°although i¡¯ve known this for a while, now that the day has come, i still can¡¯t help feeling somewhat unwilling to accept it¡­¡± ¡°after all, these days, they have still been living in the western courtyard¡­¡± zhao yu took a deep breath, realizing that missing this opportunity, it would be very difficult for him to go to mount shu again. after all, others have practiced for years before reaching the sixth level of body refinement. he reached the sixth level of body refinement in one night which was bound to draw attention from others. moreover, without someone like hugirl, just with zhugan, even if you plucked wool every day, you wouldn¡¯t amass a hundred points of energy in a day. once he confirmed that hugirl was really leaving, zhao yu stopped all his work and went straight to find her. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to come¡­¡± hugirl looked at zhao yu¡¯s figure, her expression complex. ¡°i was planning to leave quietly¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already informed the steward, and he will take care of you¡­¡± ¡°however, since you¡¯ve come, it¡¯s great of you to see me off¡­¡± she let out a long sigh, and a smile appeared on her face. she hadn¡¯t expected that zhao yu would remember her, that he was willing to come to see her off at such a time. ¡°can you take me with you?¡± ¡°what?¡± hugirl was startled, not expecting zhao yu to make such a request. for her, this was difficult. after all, she was just a servant and had no say in the matters of zhao mansion. zhao yu pursed his lips, seemingly after much thought, he solemnly said, ¡°without you, my world seems to lose its meaning¡­¡± hugirl was taken aback, her eyes widening as she looked at zhao yu¡¯s serious expression, her face turning red in an instant. she hadn¡¯t realized she meant so much to zhao yu. ¡°i also want to take you with me¡­¡± hugirl hesitated for a moment before explaining, ¡°but, those going to mount shu are all above the seventh level of body refinement. it¡¯s very difficult to join them if you¡¯re not at that level, and you are just an ordinary person¡­¡± ¡°besides, going to mount shu would be pointless for you. it¡¯s a sacred place for cultivation. if you go there as an ordinary person, are you planning to go clean?¡± ¡°i¡¯m willing!¡± zhao yu interrupted her, earnestly saying, ¡°to me, cleaning in zhao mansion or cleaning in mount shu is the same¡­¡± ¡°but, if i clean in mount shu, i¡¯ll be a little closer to you. that way, every time i miss you, i can feel like you¡¯re not that far from me¡­¡± hugirl was deeply moved, having never heard anyone speak like this. his words caused a great tremor in her heart. at that moment, she suddenly felt that having a man love her like this was an incredibly fortuitous affair. ¡°hugirl, for me, can you think of a way?!¡± hugirl took a deep breath and hugged zhao yu tightly, so tightly that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe, before she finally let go. ¡°silly boy, just wait, i¡¯ll go ask the second miss. maybe she has a way¡­¡± ¡°good, i really don¡¯t want to be so far from you¡­¡± zhao yu continued earnestly. upon hearing this, hugirl seemed to make a firm decision in her heart and nodded solemnly, ¡°don¡¯t worry, wait for my good news!¡± after saying this, hugirl strode off, full of vigor. watching her leave, zhao yu sank to the ground, his entire being slumping as though he was drained of all strength. if he could, he wouldn¡¯t want to use such greasy tactics to fool a teenage girl. although the girl was tall, with a height of one meter ninety, and built sturdily, her heart was still young. she had never heard such brainwashing sweet talk from him. but now, to get to mount shu, zhao yu had no choice but to go all out. whether hugirl could find a way or not, he didn¡¯t know. it was a last desperate attempt. ¡­ ¡°hugirl, you¡¯ve come!!¡± zhao linger¡¯s face lit up with a smile as she waved to her, signaling her to come over. who would have thought that upon seeing her, hugirl would suddenly drop to her knees with a ¡°thud¡±. ¡°what¡¯s the matter, hugirl?!¡± zhao linger was startled and quickly came forward to help her up. but hugirl stubbornly refused to get up. ¡°miss, there¡¯s something i want to ask you¡­¡± ¡°hugirl, get up and talk, don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± ¡°miss, if you don¡¯t agree, i won¡¯t get up¡­¡± hearing this, zhao linger also became displeased and gave up trying to help her, sitting back down with an indifferent tone, ¡°just tell me what it is!¡± hearing zhao linger¡¯s cool voice, hugirl became anxious. she knew that the second miss did not like being forced into anything, but she had no other option. biting her lip, hugirl spoke up, ¡°i want to take someone with me to mount shu¡­¡± ¡°who?¡± ¡°silly boy¡­¡± zhao linger showed a puzzled look. hugirl explained the identity of silly boy and continued, ¡°he¡¯s been silly since he was a child, often bullied by others¡­¡± ¡°i helped him a few times back then, and he kept it in his heart, treating me as his kin¡­¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°he loves me too much, he can¡¯t live without me, so i want to take him along¡­¡± listening to hugirl¡¯s self-centered words, zhao linger felt a wave of disgust. then glancing at hugirl, who was kneeling yet still taller than her seated figure, zhao linger¡¯s lips twitched as she said, ¡°are you sure you¡¯re not just playing house?¡± ¡°miss, i¡¯m begging you, take silly boy with us. i can¡¯t bear to leave him here alone¡­¡± zhao linger was not in a hurry to respond but instead pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°it¡¯s not difficult for me to take a servant to mount shu, but i don¡¯t like people keeping secrets from me¡­¡± Chapter 962 - Chapter 962: Chapter 118 Shushan_2 chapter 962: chapter 118 shushan_2 ¡°if you want me to answer, then you need to tell me what happened between you two¡­¡± ¡°ah?¡± huni was overjoyed and hurriedly began to recount the tale. when it came to the part about the two of them being husband and wife for a night, she was even more flustered and red-faced, only finishing the story after zhao linger¡¯s relentless urging. zhao linger listened with great interest, occasionally asking if the intimate matters between husband and wife were fun. after huni shared her feelings, it was zhao linger¡¯s turn to be embarrassed and her face turned bright red. after a while, as the story came to an end, huni looked expectantly at zhao linger. but zhao linger was thinking that if she brought the fool along, then huni¡¯s attention would be divided between him and her. her initial reason for recruiting huni was to ensure her complete loyalty. now, the inclusion of a man would share that loyalty, which she found rather displeasing. even though that man was a simpleton and hardly worth mentioning, she still felt uncomfortable. after pondering for a moment, zhao linger said, ¡°if you want me to agree to take the fool to mount shu, then you must agree to do something for me¡­¡± huni was delighted and quickly replied, ¡°as long as you can take the fool to mount shu, i¡¯ll do anything you ask¡­¡± zhao linger¡¯s lips curved upwards, and she said slowly, ¡°i want you, from now on, not to see the fool again¡­¡± ¡°ah?¡± huni stood there stunned, staring foolishly at zhao linger, wondering if she was joking. ¡°miss¡­¡± ¡°can¡¯t you do it?!¡± zhao linger said coldly, ¡°if you can¡¯t do it, neither can i¡­¡± it was then that huni realized, the second miss was not joking, she was serious. but huni couldn¡¯t understand why, if the second miss had the power to take the fool to mount shu, she would forbid them from seeing each other. ¡°make your decision¡­¡± zhao linger said nonchalantly as she picked up her teacup, sipping delicately, while savoring the story huni had told about her one-night marriage with the fool. huni clenched her teeth, her mind feeling as if it were about to explode, and in anguish she said, ¡°miss, i promise you, as long as you take the fool to mount shu, i¡¯ll never see him again¡­ ¡± ¡°good!¡± zhao linger snapped back to attention, a smile spreading across her face. ¡°but¡­ but miss, i don¡¯t understand why you want this?!¡± huni knew she was overstepping her bounds that day, but for the fool¡¯s sake, she had to ask for clarity. zhao linger shook her head and said indifferently, ¡°i¡¯m doing this for your own good¡­¡± ¡°we are going to mount shu for cultivation, destined to become immortals¡­¡± ¡°as for you and the fool, it¡¯s better to end things sooner. i¡¯m doing this for your own good too¡­¡± ¡°right now, you might hate me, but i believe that in the future, you will definitely be grateful to me!¡± zhao linger felt quite pleased with her speech, silently cheering ¡®yay¡¯ to herself, somewhat smug. ¡°for my own good?¡± huni was somewhat bewildered, yet she couldn¡¯t bear to part with the fool. ¡°let¡¯s leave it at that, don¡¯t go looking for him. i¡¯ll have someone take him with us¡­¡± zhao linger said with a slight smile, pulling huni up, ¡°now, we need to go see the immortal master¡­¡± ¡­ meanwhile, zhao yu waited where he was, until it got dark and still, no word from huni. this left him feeling dejected, ¡°maybe she has already left¡­¡± zhao yu sighed deeply, and just as the light in his eyes started to fade, someone approached. ¡°simpleton?¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯m here!¡± the man, dressed as a steward, looked zhao yu up and down and nodded, ¡°come with me¡­¡± zhao yu was bewildered, but the rules of the house dictated that servants could not ask why, they just had to do as instructed, so he simply followed. unknown to him, the steward was taking him to meet with other servants. compared to zhao yu, the other servants seemed exceptionally excited, all of them carrying bags big and small, loaded with various items. but with the steward present, they didn¡¯t dare to chat freely, all of them uniting and heading out of the house. when the group arrived at their destination, zhao yu was surprised to find out that they were headed for mount shu. however, while the likes of huni and the others were going to mount shu for cultivation, these people were going to serve others. the entire caravan was sizable, escorted by numerous cultivators, and not just from zhao mansion, but also dozens of clansmen and their attendants from suyuan city. the caravan was divided into three parts: the first part comprised the prospective cultivators who were heading to report to mount shu at the front, where the number of immortal masters present was the highest. the middle section carried goods to be delivered to mount shu, guarded by a few immortal masters and numerous aged physical cultivation warriors. these warriors had once practiced body refining techniques but had not been chosen for cultivation. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only although they were far stronger and more capable than ordinary people, they were no different from commoners outside the city, all easily devoured by monsters. the last part consisted of the attendants from the various mansions, numerous in number, with zhao mansion alone contributing over a hundred people, totaling in the thousands. thousands of servants followed at the rear of the caravan, three or four in a row, stretching out like a long snake. in contrast to the tightly packed formation at the front, the line formed by the servants made up more than half of the caravan¡¯s length. ¡°hey, guys, why so happy? even if we go to mount shu, aren¡¯t we still going to be servants?¡± zhao yu casually started a conversation with the servants from other families. Chapter 963 - Chapter 963: Chapter 118 Shushan_3 chapter 963: chapter 118 shushan_3 ¡°can these even be compared? shu mountain is a sacred place where immortals dwell. here, serving others, we hardly get a chance to meet an immortal in our lifetime. but in shu mountain, opportunities are everywhere. maybe an immortal will take notice and summon us to serve them, and then reward us with treasures that can extend our lives¡­¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯ve heard that shu mountain is abundant in spiritual energy, and even ordinary people can live longer there¡­¡± on seeing this, others also joined the conversation, each of them appearing very excited. most of the servants present were younger, but there were also older servants who looked worried and showed no interest in joining the conversation. zhao yu noticed something unusual and discreetly approached an older servant, smiling and saying, ¡°uncle, you seem unhappy¡­¡± the older servant glanced at zhao yu and shook his head, ¡°my family is all here. if i go to shu mountain, i¡¯ll probably never see them again in this lifetime. what¡¯s there to be happy about¡­¡± zhao yu asked, puzzled, ¡°then why didn¡¯t you refuse?¡± the older servant hesitated and eventually just shook his head, saying nothing. however, zhao yu noticed that although this man was reluctant to go to shu mountain, he walked quite fast and was at the very front of the group. not only that, but he noticed that most of the older servants in this large group were at the front, walking briskly. in contrast, the younger ones, on their first trip out of the city, were intrigued by their surroundings, looking around and chattering nonstop, walking slowly. interestingly, despite the length of the queue, the supervisors did not intervene and allowed them to be noisy. after a short contemplation and not understanding the reason, zhao yu quickened his pace and followed close behind the leading group. about ten minutes away from the city, a supervisor finally spoke up, telling them to quiet down to avoid attracting king beasts. the servant army then quieted down, but the excitement in everyone persisted, and they continued to whisper in small groups. thus, after six hours of marching, the merchant convoy finally stopped to rest. during this time, zhao yu took the opportunity to observe the supervisors thoroughly. surprisingly, these supervisors seemed to be ordinary people with no cultivators among them. the real cultivators were not positioned at the back of the group to protect these servants. if they encountered demons or spirits, wouldn¡¯t they just be fodder? zhao yu suddenly thought that maybe the caravan had brought them along to, in a dire moment, sacrifice these worthless commoners to the demons. with that thought, he instantly became more vigilant and slowly adjusted his pace, finally reaching the very front of the servant group, right behind the convoy¡¯s guarded goods. the individuals guarding the goods, as far as zhao yu could see, were just martial artists, the strongest of whom were only at the ninth level of body refinement, with still no sign of any cultivators. zhao yu became more convinced of his guess and was extremely careful, constantly maintaining his pace. luckily, with his sixth level of body refinement physique, he was still comfortable after a day¡¯s march. however, to avoid any suspicion, he also meticulously arranged for people to rub shoulders and pinch legs. as night fell, the caravan made camp and began to rest, and guards were appointed for night watch among the servants. zhao yu had no interest in taking on such a task, but fortunately, many energetic servants were keen and vied for the duty, so it never fell to him. that night, zhao yu was sleeping when suddenly someone woke him up. ¡°hurry up, we¡¯ve encountered a demon¡­¡± as the caravan quickly moved on, zhao yu followed without hesitation. the other servants, jolted awake, also dared not delay, each of them following closely as if their lives depended on it. ¡°ah, help me¡­¡± ¡°what is that thing¡­¡± in the darkness, screams were relentless, but no one attended to those making them. zhao yu, heart pounding, tried as much as possible to stay close to the few martial artists at the ninth level of body refinement. compared to ordinary people, these martial artists were more likely to survive. in fact, these martial artists were much calmer than ordinary servants; besides no one caring about those captured by demons, they maintained their roles in guarding the goods without disorder, everything still neatly arranged. zhao yu was tense all night, and only when daylight came did the troop settle down again, and the creatures of the night had also vanished. the supervisors counted the people; on that first night alone, nearly five hundred had disappeared. disappearing in such a wild and desolate place meant, even if they weren¡¯t dead, they weren¡¯t far from it. basically, to disappear was to be dead. in the troop, aside from a few whose friends had vanished calling out a few times, no one else spoke of searching for the missing ones. ¡°won¡¯t the immortals care?¡± ¡°shut up, the immortals are there to protect those who matter, how could we, mere servants, deserve such regard?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the servants then recognized the grim reality; though they followed the caravan, if they encountered demons, no one would come to save them. all they could do was pray not to encounter any demons. in the meantime, some regretted their decision and suggested going back, but no one dared to follow. having come this far, there was essentially no way back; they could only continue with the caravan. compared to the first day, by the second day, the servants appeared somewhat numb, no longer as lively as before, deeply subdued. Chapter 964 - Chapter 964: Chapter 118 Shushan_4 chapter 964: chapter 118 shushan_4 that night, more demonic creatures attacked again, and the cultivators did not appear; hundreds of menial workers vanished once more. on the third day, the caravan suddenly stopped amidst intense noises from afar. ¡°senior cultivators are vanquishing demons ahead¡­¡± upon hearing this, all the menial workers were overjoyed, shouting praises for the cultivators. zhao yu, however, wanted to see the methods of the cultivators here, but the distance was too great, and he could hardly hear the sounds of the fight, let alone see it. after just over ten minutes, the caravan set off again. when everyone passed the site of the battle, they were all shocked. within a few dozen meters, signs of battle were everywhere, particularly the thick trees snapped in half, which amazed the menial workers who thought the cultivators were indeed godlike. zhao yu merely observed briefly and, detecting nothing revealing, continued following the group. by afternoon, the caravan was noisy once again. it seemed related to the cultivators clearing the demons during the day, which made everyone think that the night would be safer. however, when night fell, screams echoed once more, repeating the events of the last two nights with more disappearances. only then did the people realize that the demons vanquished by the cultivators during the day were not the same as those attacking them at night. perhaps the daytime demon was more formidable, thus deserving the cultivators¡¯ intervention, while the night-time ones were not worth their effort. or maybe, the cultivators intervened during the day because the demons had attacked the leading menial workers. so, ten days later, the caravan finally arrived at the outskirts of suyuan city. the number of menial workers dying each night had dropped from five hundred to a single digit. not only that, but they had also passed several farms, implying there were villages nearby that managed to survive. this was shocking to many, who couldn¡¯t fathom how these villages could exist. five days later, the caravan, with zhao yu, arrived at a vast city at the foot of suyuan city, juxian city. this was a city built by people from various places who came to suyuan city in search of immortal cultivation, now serving as a hub. upon their arrival, the caravan disbanded, and each family took their members away. regrettably for zhao yu, he did not see tiger girl until a steward from zhao mansion in juxian city came to fetch people. ¡°i wonder what happened to her¡­¡± zhao yu speculated that perhaps the rules were strict earlier on, not allowing tiger girl to leave on her own. once the zhao mansion steward had taken inventory, only twenty-four menial workers from the zhao family of suyuan city remained, all very young. ¡°although you are here now, you are still members of the zhao family. all rules remain as before¡­¡± after the steward finished explaining the rules, someone quietly asked, ¡°steward, i heard that coming to suyuan city allows one to cultivate. can we do it too?¡± the steward smiled, seemingly with mixed emotions, yet he did not refuse to answer and nodded, ¡°of course, everyone has the chance to cultivate. but whether you can achieve it depends on yourselves¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s amazing!¡± instantly, a group of youths cheered enthusiastically. watching these young men, the steward seemed a bit absent-minded, as if recalling his own youthful days. he too had been like them, failing at the willpower test at twelve but not giving up, hence he followed the caravan to suyuan city. ultimately, he began cultivating the body refinement techniques others started at twelve years of age. but by the time he had completed his cultivation, he no longer met the criteria for becoming an immortal cultivator and could only stay in zhao mansion of juxian city, working as a menial worker. unlike others, he used his strength to climb from a common laborer to the position of steward. compared to the zhao mansion in suyuan city, zhao mansion in juxian city was much smaller and located in a more remote area, on the outer edges of juxian city far from the city center. ¡°you all know how to work, so i don¡¯t need to teach you¡­¡± ¡°compared to suyuan city, juxian city is much better. there aren¡¯t many people to serve; usually, it only gets busy when the young masters from the mountain return¡­¡± ¡°usually, after you finish your tasks, you can do whatever you want¡­¡± the steward seemed very approachable. seeing this, someone asked, ¡°then can we cultivate?¡± ¡°of course, after you finish your tasks, how you use the remaining time is entirely up to you¡­¡± this made everyone very excited. zhao yu too felt a silent relief. he was afraid that after arriving here, there would still be endless tasks, making it difficult to even secretly practice cultivation, let alone openly. after settling down the menial workers, the steward unusually gave everyone half a day off, leaving behind a body refining techniques book before hurrying away. the group of youths was understandably ecstatic, clamoring to take a look. zhao yu, benefiting from the body refinement sixth-tier technique, discreetly snatched the book, briefly flipped through it, and found it was the same as what tiger girl had taught him, hence he uninterestedly handed it to the others. ¡°stop fighting over it, we might damage it. let¡¯s just make copies so each person has one¡­¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only someone couldn¡¯t stand the squabble and hurriedly suggested. the others immediately agreed, preferring to each have a copy rather than take turns with the book. while others were excitedly copying the technique, zhao yu went to find the steward. ¡°aren¡¯t you interested in the technique?¡± the steward looked at zhao yu in surprise. zhao yu shook his head, ¡°i¡¯m too frail to squeeze in¡­¡± Chapter 965 - Chapter 965: Chapter 118 Shushan_5 chapter 965: chapter 118 shushan_5 zhao yu¡¯s steward glanced at him and nodded slightly, ¡°have you come to see me about something?¡± ¡°steward sir, i wanted to ask about those seedlings¡ªare they not coming to the mansion?¡± ¡°them?¡± zhao yu¡¯s steward narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°is there someone among them with whom you have a close relationship?¡± zhao yu nodded. realization dawned on the steward, and he shook his head, ¡°i suggest you give up that thought. those who become seedlings are basically destined to pursue the path of immortal cultivators. the next time you meet, they might be immortals¡­¡± ¡°from now on, they will mostly live on the mountain. they will only come to the mansion occasionally for missions¡­¡± ¡°what we need to do is serve and attend to them when they come down from the mountain¡­¡± ¡°i understand¡­¡± zhao yu politely thanked him and left while the steward shook his head, giving it no further thought. like him, he had seen many such people who ultimately came to realize their reality and painfully let go of their desires. the subsequent life of menial tasks was indeed as the steward had said¡ªlittle work but plentiful food, causing all the menial workers to be overjoyed, exclaiming with great delight. with their newfound free time, naturally, everyone started cultivating using a body refining technique. the steward was quite compassionate. in the beginning, he even explained some difficult parts to everyone. however, he emphasized that cultivating body refining techniques required consuming a lot of meat to replenish energy. this posed a dilemma for the menial workers. although they had plenty to eat, meat was scarce, and naturally, their cultivation progress was slow. lacking meat, some diligent menial workers chose to increase their exercise frequency, much to the steward¡¯s shaking head. however, what puzzled him was that there was one particular person who was special¡ªhe practiced body refinement for only an hour a day, spending the rest of his time chatting with the maids. every time he saw the young man, called silly dunce, making the maids laugh and flutter, he would marvel at the name given to him. it wasn¡¯t a dunce at all; on the contrary, he was a cunning egg, a lustful cunning egg. just when zhao yu thought that his life would peacefully continue in this manner, on his third month at zhao mansion in suyuan city, a letter from tiger girl reached his hands. when zhao yu¡¯s steward found him with the letter, he was visibly moved, ¡°don¡¯t think that the person from shushan hasn¡¯t forgotten about you; this is probably a breakup letter. just do what you think is best¡­¡± of course, he had not read the letter, assuming that the person from shushan was emotionally severing ties with zhao yu. zhao yu thanked the steward and took the letter back to his room. lying comfortably on his wooden bed, he finally opened the letter. to his surprise, the letter was lengthy, written on dozens of pages. zhao yu quickly flipped through it and discovered that tiger girl had written about her three months in shushan in the form of a diary. january 1st. silly dunce, i¡¯m sorry, i love you! today, i asked second miss if you could also come to shushan. second miss said if i agreed to one thing for her, she would bring you to shushan. to my surprise, second miss actually requested that i never meet you again afterward. silly dunce, it pains me; i don¡¯t understand why second miss would do this. but for you to come to shushan, i ultimately agreed to her condition. today was the first time i ever talked back to second miss, asking her why. second miss told me it was for my own good, saying that as someone destined to cultivate towards becoming an immortal, i must accept our separation from you. it¡¯s better to sever now than later. although i believe second miss was not deceiving me, i cannot reconcile with just parting from you like this. if cultivating to become an immortal means having to forget our feelings, then it¡¯s too heartless. so, i¡¯m thinking, even if i become an immortal in the future, i will never forget you. silly dunce, i love you. tiger girl. after reading the first letter, zhao yu¡¯s feelings were mixed. so, it was that second miss who had forbidden their meeting. this actually resolved one of his concerns. after all, his feelings for tiger girl weren¡¯t entirely sincere, there was a lot of manipulation involved, and now not seeing tiger girl was for the best. the next few letters, each written on a single piece of paper with several dates, didn¡¯t contain much content. apart from ¡°silly dunce, i love you,¡± was ¡°silly dunce, i hope you haven¡¯t died.¡± it was only on the day he arrived here that tiger girl wrote more in her letter, mentioning that she had asked someone about him and, knowing that he was still alive, she could be at peace. what really interested zhao yu, however, was what had happened to tiger girl after ascending shushan. january 16th. silly dunce, i love you. there was so much going on today that i only found time to write to you this evening. i just don¡¯t know when this will reach your hands. i really look forward to seeing your reaction when you read my letters. it was only today, after ascending the mountain, that i realized how many of us are seedlings here, a vast sea of people. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only even second miss was somewhat shaken. later, she inquired and found out that our batch of beginner disciples numbered in the hundreds of thousands. just from suyuan city alone, there were several thousand seedlings. adding other cities, second miss said there were at least two hundred thousand seedlings. however, of so many seedlings, probably not many will remain in the end. people like second miss, whose ancestors had shed blood and sweat for shushan, were directly recruited into the outer sect. us unrelated seedlings, on the other hand, were all made nominal disciples. Chapter 966 - Chapter 966: Chapter 118 Shushan_6 chapter 966: chapter 118 shushan_6 as long as we enter the qi refinement realm within a year, we can become outer sect disciples. if we fail, we¡¯ll be expelled from the sect. i¡¯m actually quite nervous, although i¡¯m now at the ninth level of body refinement, just one step away from the qi refinement realm, i have no idea what sensing qi is all about. but i¡¯m not that anxious, not like the others. do you remember that hammerhead, the guy who used to bully you as a kid? he¡¯s extremely anxious, afraid he won¡¯t reach qi cultivation within a year and will be expelled from the sect. do you know why i¡¯m not so anxious? actually, i¡¯ve been thinking, if i can¡¯t become an outer sect disciple, i¡¯ll come down the mountain to find you after a year. by then, we can get married, and i¡¯ll give you a bunch of silly kids¡­ oh no, if you¡¯re this silly, what if the kids turn out silly too? but i¡¯ve set my heart on you for life, so a silly kid will be just a silly kid, i guess. i, tiger girl, have accepted it. i love you, silly. tiger girl. after reading the letter, zhao yu scratched his head, subconsciously ignoring those affectionate parts from tiger girl. ¡°above body refinement is the qi refinement realm, but sadly i don¡¯t have the cultivation technique¡­¡± zhao yu sighed. over the last three months, he spent an enormous amount of time flirting with girls. compared to making men emotionally fluctuate to gain energy, zhao yu found chatting with women made their emotions fluctuate more intensely. although he was misunderstood by the outside world as a playboy, zhao yu didn¡¯t care anymore. in three months, he had gathered thousands of points of energy. it was obviously very effective, enough to elevate zhao yu from the sixth level of body refinement to the eighth level. however, zhao yu didn¡¯t rush the progression because body characteristics would start to show after the seventh level of body refinement, making it easy for others to detect. he planned to wait a while longer, letting others think he practiced body refining techniques for some time before advancing, making it seem more progressive. zhao yu sighed quietly. if it were before, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily do this, but ever since his arrival, zhao yu found that the clone system had disappeared. this meant, he now only had his original body. if he died, it was all over. therefore, he had to be cautious, deliberately slowing down his cultivation progress, and grow gradually. the good news was, he was only fifteen years old, just the age for a growth spurt. over three months, he had grown unnoticed from 1.6 meters to 1.65 meters, and surprisingly, no one found it strange. then, zhao yu flipped through a few more letters, mostly unremarkable love letters from tiger girl. until the content from february 2nd stirred his attention. february 2nd. silly, i love you. today is a special day. the adversary of miss two sensed her qi today, becoming a qi cultivation stage cultivator. this angered miss two quite a bit; not only did she cultivate herself, but she also took me along and used a spirit stone to help sense the qi. this spirit stone was really good; being near it, the air felt particularly sweet and buoyant, which made me inadvertently think of our night together as husband and wife. embarrassing. it seems miss two was stimulated today because she not only took me for cultivation but also spoke a lot to me. i learned just today that despite her usually high and mighty demeanor, miss two also felt immense pressure after arriving at shu mountain. from miss two¡¯s words, i learned that among those who directly became outer sect disciples, quite a significant number had reached the qi refinement realm, and miss two was not considered outstanding amongst them. what surprised me the most was that among our batch of registered disciples, there were also more than a dozen who successfully cultivated qi sensations and became outer sect disciples. however, these people are from other cities, and i don¡¯t know any of them. in suyuan city, no one has yet been promoted to an outer sect disciple. my classmates are all very excited, shouting every day that they want to be the first person from suyuan city to be promoted to an outer sect disciple. miss hu has come to talk to me again, that¡¯s it for today. silly dear, i love you. huniu. as zhao yu flipped through the letters, he gradually gained some understanding of life inside the shu mountain. from huniu¡¯s letters, it was apparent that she was also under great pressure. all these disciples in the shu mountain outer court were facing a lot of competitive pressure and were diligently cultivating. he was taken aback only when he reached the letter dated march 1. march 1. silly dear, i love you. silly dear, i have great news for you. i¡¯ve sensed qi. i¡¯ve reached the qi cultivation stage. although it¡¯s just the first level of a minor cultivator, i have officially become an immortal cultivator. today, my classmates, along with miss hu, all accompanied me to complete the procedures for being promoted to an outer sect disciple; we even had a little drink together. after drinking, i saw them hurriedly rushing back to cultivate. moreover, in front of outsiders, miss hu and i address each other as fellow senior and junior sisters. what surprised and somewhat frightened me was that miss hu actually had to call me senior sister. i wanted her to call me junior sister, but she refused, saying that we had to follow the rules of shu mountain and not give anyone gossip material. i inquired about it and found that to make miss hu my senior sister, i would have to wait until i become an inner sect disciple. as long as she becomes one before me, she will be my senior sister. i thought that when the day comes, i might hold off on being promoted to an inner sect disciple to let miss hu be promoted first. however, i am not the fastest in suyuan city. there is a guy who was faster by a month and has received a lot of adoration. however, i feel that guy became somewhat negligent after becoming an outer sect disciple, often indulging in food and drink with a group of nominal disciples. fortunately, our little group, under the leadership of miss hu, is still pretty diligent, with nobody falling behind so far. moreover, i¡¯ve moved into a new room. now i live next to miss hu. after becoming an outer sect disciple, i also gained some privileges, which allowed me to send these letters to you. however, i can¡¯t send them every day. i can only save them up and send them all at once, the next time will probably be in another three months. silly dear, i love you. huniu. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only to this end, zhao yu had finished reading all the letters huniu had sent. he also roughly understood the normal promotion time from the ninth layer of body refinement to the first layer of qi cultivation for a normal cultivator. according to zhao yu¡¯s plan, he would wait another three years before deciding to go to shu mountain for the assessment to become a named disciple. three years, enough time for an ordinary person to cultivate to the ninth layer of body refinement. this timing is not considered too talented, but also not too poor; it¡¯s slightly above average, not drawing too much attention. during these three years, zhao yu planned to accumulate energy thoroughly, preparing for a rapid rise after becoming a cultivator. Chapter 967 - Chapter 967: Chapter 119 Outer Sect Disciple chapter 967: chapter 119 outer sect disciple ¡°are you sure you want to apply for the mount shu assessment?¡± the steward looked at zhao yu with some surprise, ¡°to assess as a menial disciple, you at least need to have reached the seventh level of body refinement¡­¡± he knew exactly how zhao yu had spent the past three years. all day long, he was either flirting with the maids or trying to charm old aunties¡ªforever professing love and flirting around without ever being seen seriously cultivating. ¡°try it out?¡± zhao yu smiled and stretched out his hand. the steward cautioned, ¡°i¡¯ve reached the ninth level of body refinement, so if you can¡¯t handle it, just cry out¡­¡± having said that, the two clasped hands and began to arm wrestle. right from the start, the steward used fifty percent of his strength, aiming to teach zhao yu a lesson. unexpectedly, a strong rebounding force came from the grip. ¡°eh!¡± the steward was somewhat surprised; he hadn¡¯t thought zhao yu actually had some strength, judging by this alone, he was at least at the fifth or sixth level of body refinement. ¡°good, i¡¯m going to get serious now. if you can¡¯t take it, just cry out¡­¡± the steward reminded him again, increasing the strength in his grip. sixty percent, seventy percent, eighty percent. when he exerted ninety percent of his strength and found zhao yu¡¯s face still relaxed, he was completely shocked. unable to save face, the steward used all of his strength. ¡°old zhao, come on, use all your strength¡­¡± zhao yu said playfully. this scene utterly astounded the steward. ¡°you¡­ achieved the ninth level of body refinement?¡± being able to match him in strength indicated that zhao yu¡¯s power had already caught up with his. just as the steward felt zhao yu¡¯s strength on his hand increasing, he suddenly withdrew his hand. ¡°enough, enough¡­¡± he cursed inwardly, shocked by zhao yu¡¯s impressive grip; continuing the match would only bring him shame. ¡°steward zhao, can i apply for the assessment now?¡± ¡°of course, however, i need to report this to the head of the household¡­¡± the steward left with a complex expression. he couldn¡¯t understand how zhao yu had achieved the ninth level of body refinement, particularly given the past three years of apparent non-cultivation. nevertheless, now that zhao yu had reached the ninth level of body refinement, he was eligible to apply for the mount shu assessment. after all, considering zhao yu was not yet twenty years old and had achieved the ninth level of body refinement, he met the standard for mount shu. a day later, the second miss returned, and upon understanding the situation, she summoned zhao yu. ¡°you big silly, i can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve reached the ninth level of body refinement!¡± zhao linger was somewhat surprised and full of emotion, ¡°no one expected that the little boy from before would now grow up to be so tall¡­¡± she looked up at the young man who was now a head taller than herself, smiled, and pretended to be worldly-wise: ¡°now that you¡¯ve reached the ninth level of body refinement, it would be such a waste not to attend the mount shu assessment¡­¡± ¡°you belong to the zhao family, having lived here since birth. once you enter mount shu, you will have brothers and sisters of the zhao family to look after you¡­¡± she thought for a moment, then said, ¡°you currently don¡¯t have a name¡­¡± ¡°then i will bestow upon you the zhao surname and the given name ¡®yu.¡¯ how about that?¡± zhao yu was taken aback when he heard this. he couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange coincidence. he was originally named zhao yu, having come here as a lowly fool with no name. now having proven his worth, he was being bestowed the name zhao yu. the coincidence was as if someone was orchestrating everything. could it be the operation of some predestined power at work again? having experienced so many years, zhao yu felt that everything in the world was interconnected. seeing zhao yu standing there stunned, zhao linger¡¯s mouth curled slightly. in her view, no servant would remain indifferent when being named. clearly, the big silly was overwhelmed by the act of being granted a name, probably too excited to speak. ¡°i heard you really like tiger girl?¡± ¡°tiger girl?!¡± zhao yu was astonished; aside from tiger girl¡¯s letters every three months, he had hardly seen her in the past three years. this was the first time he had learned about tiger girl from zhao linger. ¡°once you pass the assessment, you will become an acknowledged disciple. if you can become an outer sect disciple within half a year, then i will approve of your relationship with tiger girl!¡± ¡°not only that, but i will also arrange for you to serve close to me, which will allow you to interact with tiger girl at close quarters!¡± zhao linger had long been aware of the situation between tiger girl and the big silly, but she never expected that he would also reach the ninth level of body refinement. her previous objection to their unity was out of fear that tiger girl would be distracted, but now, seeing that the big silly also had talent, it was perfect to enlist him under her banner as well. zhao yu pondered for a moment and then bowed his head in thanks. after all, according to his role, he was merely a servant of zhao mansion. being named and given the opportunity to serve close to the legitimate heirs was normally a cause for excitement. fortunately, zhao linger knew the big silly was not all there in the head. seeing his unmoved reaction did not surprise her too much. ¡°very well, pack your things, and we¡¯ll head up the mountain together later!¡± ¡°yes!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only to say ¡°pack¡± was an exaggeration; there wasn¡¯t much he needed to bring, as the mountain had everything necessary for life. zhao yu had not been completely in the dark about the disciples from mount shu. in the city, many disciples who descended from mount shu either stayed temporarily for missions. but most were menial disciples coming down the mountain to resupply. of course, while in the city, these menial disciples enjoyed the envy and admiration of many, which was a stark contrast to their lowest-tier status on the mountain. Chapter 968 - Chapter 968: Chapter 119 Outer Sect Disciple_2 chapter 968: chapter 119 outer sect disciple_2 moreover, with the letter from hu niuniu, it could be said that zhao yu¡¯s understanding of shushan wasn¡¯t any less than that of zhao linger. of course, this was only limited to the lower levels. he still knew nothing about situations above the foundation establishment stage, knowing only some rather superficial stuff. on the way to shushan, zhao linger began to introduce to zhao yu some information about the mountain. little did she know that zhao yu had already learned this from hu niuniu. however, he didn¡¯t say anything and listened patiently. upon arriving on the mountain, with zhao linger leading him, zhao yu smoothly passed the assessment. of course, this was also related to him having already reached the ninth tier of body refinement. however, during the age inspection, they used a method of testing bone age. at that time, this made zhao yu quite nervous, but fortunately, the final assessment result showed he was only eighteen years old. after receiving the resources for a recorded disciple, zhao yu also smoothly obtained a qi cultivation manual, but only the first three tiers. ¡°i¡¯m currently cultivating this qi cultivation technique as well. the complete version has nine tiers. the fourth to ninth tiers will only be taught to you once you become an outer sect disciple¡­¡± zhao linger said with a smile, ¡°for the time being, you can start practicing over there with the recorded disciples. i will introduce you to a few other people from our zhao family, so you can all look out for each other¡­¡± after speaking, she took out a communication talisman and sent a message. moments later, a girl hurried over to their location. ¡°second miss!¡± the girl was dressed in the garb of a shushan recorded disciple, but she still called out respectfully upon seeing zhao linger. zhao linger nodded slightly and spoke, ¡°this is zhao rongrong, currently a recorded disciple¡­¡± she then told zhao rongrong about zhao yu¡¯s situation and said, ¡°rongrong, i¡¯ll leave zhao yu to you¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, second miss, i¡¯ll take care of him!¡± seeing this, zhao linger nodded, exchanged communication talismans with zhao yu, and then left. ¡°hello zhao yu!¡± once zhao linger was gone, zhao rongrong¡¯s smile faded by more than half. she looked zhao yu up and down and then asked, ¡°how come i¡¯ve never seen you before?¡± she was a bit puzzled, as she seemed not to have come across zhao yu before at the zhao mansion. ¡°i have been cultivating at the foot of the mountain¡­¡± hearing this, zhao rongrong realized and asked, ¡°have you been cultivating here since you were young, or did you come over from suyuan city before?¡± zhao yu explained that he had come with a merchant caravan three years ago. a hint of disdain flashed in zhao rongrong¡¯s eyes. she was only fifteen years old and had already reached the ninth tier of body refinement, yet zhao yu was eighteen, comparatively having much less potential. ¡°we live in the south fourth courtyard, which is mostly occupied by our zhao family¡¯s descendants. right now, there are over seventy people¡­¡± once they arrived, zhao rongrong arranged for zhao yu¡¯s living quarters to be in a corner spot. although she too was at the ninth tier of body refinement, she also worked part-time as a dormitory supervisor for the south fourth courtyard, responsible for organizing new disciples¡¯ accommodations. zhao yu had thought that zhao rongrong would gather others to meet and get to know him, but after arranging his living quarters, she simply left. she didn¡¯t even bother to exchange communication talismans with him, which left zhao yu somewhat speechless. in hu niuniu¡¯s letter, it was mentioned that when she first entered the south fourth courtyard, other zhao family descendants all made their appearances and got to know each other. ¡°but then, they entered as a large group at the same time. it¡¯s normal since i am here on my own¡­¡± zhao yu shook his head and didn¡¯t dwell on these matters. after all, the status of a recorded disciple was only temporary for him. if he wanted to, he could progress to the qi cultivation stage at any time, in fact, he could have done so even three years ago. but the reason he had endured for so long was to keep a low profile, to avoid standing out too much. zhao yu¡¯s own plan was to follow the path hu niuniu had taken once again. according to her, her aptitude was only above average, capable of enjoying certain resources but not drawing too much attention. and this was precisely what zhao yu needed. the south fourth courtyard was large, its name was a general term. in reality, there were many courtyards, each courtyard having eight rooms. the courtyard where zhao yu was placed was quite remote. judging from the shoes placed in front of the door, apart from himself, there were only two other people living in this courtyard. just then, the people from those two rooms came out after hearing some noise. ¡°who are you?¡± both of the young men looked about sixteen or seventeen years old and were all quite slender. ¡°are you new here?¡± seeing that zhao yu was not dressed in the attire of a recorded disciple, they realized he must have arrived recently. ¡°yes, my name is zhao yu. sister rongrong arranged for me to stay here¡­¡± zhao yu followed local customs as he spoke. on the way up the mountain, zhao linger had already advised him that once inside the sect, they should address each other as fellow disciples publicly, although privately they could act however they pleased. ¡°so you¡¯re junior brother zhao yu!¡± the two suddenly understood and enthusiastically greeted him, helping zhao yu bring his luggage in. after a brief introduction, the pair looked at zhao yu with a touch of disdain. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°considering our ages, we¡¯re two years younger than you. when we were at the academy, we were also two grades below you¡­¡± ¡°did you guys come last year then?¡± zhao yu casually asked. ¡°no, we came this year¡­¡± this meant that their potential was mediocre, as by comparison, hu niuniu and zhao rongrong had both come at the age of fifteen. but these two were sixteen when they arrived, clearly not possessing as much potential as those who had come at fifteen. Chapter 969 - Chapter 969: Chapter 119 Outer Sect Disciple_3 chapter 969: chapter 119 outer sect disciple_3 of course, for the two of them, zhao yu, an 18-year-old of advanced age, had even less potential. ¡°junior brother zhao yu, i must continue my cultivation, so i¡¯ll be heading back now!¡± upon learning of zhao yu¡¯s background, one of the two instantly lost interest in befriending him and hurriedly took his leave. seeing this, the other hesitated for a moment but did not leave immediately, seemingly worried about maintaining face. ¡°he is senior brother zhao ming. he¡¯s quite diligent, fighting for every second to cultivate. don¡¯t take it to heart¡­¡± the man who stayed behind smiled and said, ¡°my name is zhao yi, but i still prefer my old name, er gou. what was your name before?¡± ¡°my former name¡­¡± zhao yu offered an awkward yet polite smile, ¡°let¡¯s not mention my former name. i¡¯ll just go by zhao yu!¡± ¡°alright then!¡± zhao yi felt that zhao yu probably preferred his current name, so he didn¡¯t press the matter further. ¡°as your senior, i feel obliged to give you a few pointers¡­¡± ¡°please do, senior brother!¡± zhao yu said with a modest face. ¡°hmm¡­¡± zhao yi nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°since we have embarked on the path of immortal cultivation, we must give it our all¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯ve been here for a while, and i¡¯ve seen too many fail to meet the standards and ultimately get sent down the mountain¡­¡± ¡°you¡¯ve just arrived, so you might not feel it deeply and think that even if you are sent down the mountain, it doesn¡¯t matter, you could still be a steward at the zhao mansion or something¡­¡± ¡°but think about it, if you can cultivate immortality, would you still want to be a steward in a mortal¡¯s mansion?¡± zhao yu shook his head, ¡°of course not!¡± zhao yi nodded in satisfaction and laughed, ¡°that¡¯s right, so everyone here is very hardworking, lamenting that there are not twelve hours in a day to cultivate¡­¡± ¡°i understand!¡± zhao yu spoke earnestly, ¡°junior brother has taken your teaching to heart and will surely practice diligently to become an outer disciple as soon as possible!¡± ¡°very good!¡± having had his fill of playing the role of a senior, zhao yi contentedly returned to his own room. after he left, zhao yu began to look around his new living space. the room was about twenty square meters, with a living room, bedroom, and bathroom. to zhao yu¡¯s surprise, the bathroom was very modern, complete with sewage pipes allowing for direct flushing. after briefly familiarizing himself with the surroundings, zhao yu changed into the clothing of a registered disciple and left the room. as for zhao yi¡¯s words, he had already cast them to the back of his mind. to others, diligently cultivating was the proper path. but to zhao yu, gaining energy from others was the true way. after three years of accumulation, he had nearly saved up a hundred thousand energy points. the limit of sensing qi within a year and progressing to the first level of qi cultivation, for others, was something he could break through with just a thousand energy points. although he did not know to what level of qi cultivation his hundred thousand energy points could sustain him, continuing to gain energy was the correct path. ¡­ ¡°big brother, i appreciate your fondness for me, but could you please stop bothering me!¡± a tall woman said helplessly, ¡°you have no desire for cultivation, but i do¡­¡± ¡°recently, i¡¯ve been having premonitions and am about to sense the qi. your visits are making that sliver of qi sensation almost disappear¡­¡± ¡°our statuses are similar; both of us are servants of the zhao family. now that we finally have the opportunity to cultivate, why don¡¯t you cherish it?¡± zhao yu scratched his head, ¡°and here i thought you enjoyed being with me!¡± ¡°happiness is happiness, but one must eventually return to reality, mustn¡¯t they?!¡± the female cultivator shook her head, ¡°you should go. don¡¯t come looking for me anymore!¡± ¡°alright then¡­¡± zhao yu sighed and left straight away. watching his retreating figure, a hint of reluctance flashed in the eyes of the female cultivator. just as zhao yu had said, the days she spent with him brought her an unprecedented sense of joy. but when an old comrade unexpectedly advanced to the first level of qi cultivation, a sense of crisis instantly struck, bringing her swiftly back to reality. she understood that, as someone like her with the opportunity to become an immortal cultivator, she must seize this chance and dedicate all her time to striving forward. what puzzled her, though, was why zhao yu, who was at the same ninth level of body refinement as her, wasn¡¯t trying hard to cultivate. on the other hand, as zhao yu left the bamboo grove, he too felt a sense of emptiness. down at the zhao mansion, the maids all enjoyed playing with him because he was funny and had flair. this allowed zhao yu to steadily gather energy. but once he arrived at the mountain, he discovered that everything had changed. the people here were all cultivation fanatics, spending most of their time on their practice. forget about gathering energy, there wasn¡¯t even time for idle chatting. finding someone he could actually talk to, zhao yu naturally made every effort to keep that person entertained. he had thought she would be someone from whom he could harvest energy over the long term, yet after just a few days, the female cultivator suddenly woke up to the truth and wanted to cut all ties with him. ¡°do i have to wait another month to advance to the first level of qi cultivation before i can get energy from tigeress?!¡± zhao yu didn¡¯t want to waste this month, but neither could he just advance right away. the following month was torturous for zhao yu. during this time, he continuously searched for targets from whom he could gather energy, but those he could approach were other body refining stage disciples, all of whom were fervently cultivating with no time to spare for leisurely pursuits or romantic dalliances. finally, with just one day left to meet his set goal, zhao yu couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and advanced. ¡°one day earlier than tigeress isn¡¯t much to brag about; it¡¯s still just slightly above average talent¡­¡± thinking this way, zhao yu finally reported his advancement to the qi cultivation stage. that very day, someone verified his cultivation level and, confirming he had reached the first level of qi cultivation, they issued him a qi cultivation technique and registered him as an outer sect disciple. when zhao yu went looking for tigeress, eager to gather energy, he was informed that she had left. ¡°tigeress, she went out on a mission with the second young lady!¡± ¡°the second young lady is already at the eighth level of qi cultivation, not far from the foundation establishment stage, and needs to accumulate merits to exchange for foundation establishment pills later¡­¡± ¡°since you¡¯re also one of the zhao family and have become an outer sect disciple, you should move in here¡­¡± what made zhao yu feel helpless was that he had finally advanced, only to find that tigeress wasn¡¯t here. after settling into his new place, zhao yu thought long and hard but couldn¡¯t find anywhere else to go, so he simply headed to the place where missions could be accepted. the cultivation levels that others needed to work hard to improve were for him just a matter of accumulating energy. this also meant that he could spend a great deal of time on missions. opening the mission list, there weren¡¯t many tasks that a cultivator at the first level of qi cultivation like him could take on. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only zhao yu began to select them one by one. based on the experience he¡¯d accumulated over the years, the best targets for harvesting energy were women, because the energy he could obtain from them was both abundant and quick to gather. ¡°assisting with artifact refining, acting as a fan-waving boy¡ªno, no, all the rough men here won¡¯t do¡­¡± ¡°cultivating farmland, working as a spiritual farmer¡ªno, no, farming is too exhausting, and no female cultivators would be doing it¡­¡± zhao yu went back and forth until he finally settled on a task with a good chance of involving many female cultivators. Chapter 970 - Chapter 970: Chapter 120 Qi Cultivation Stage chapter 970: chapter 120 qi cultivation stage ¡°stepping on herbs is a method of refining herbs by channeling spiritual energy through the soles of the feet into the medicinal materials¡­¡± ¡°i must declare in advance that the task of stepping on herbs is time-consuming and offers little reward. it doesn¡¯t benefit the improvement of one¡¯s realm, but it is effective in refining spiritual energy¡­¡± after zhao yu took on the task of stepping on herbs, a specialized person was responsible for explaining the relevant content to him. ¡°hello, i would like to ask, what does refining spiritual energy mean?!¡± zhao yu had never heard of stepping on herbs before and was quite interested. ¡°refining spiritual energy focuses on precisely controlling the output and input of spiritual energy¡­¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t have much to do with the enhancement of one¡¯s realm, but it can improve combat strength and offers some benefits for the path after advancing to the foundation establishment stage¡­¡± ¡°for many cultivators, practicing stepping on herbs is just icing on the cake, or even pointless. only those scions from wealthy, big clans who are sure to advance to the foundation establishment stage will practice it¡­¡± the person in charge of the stepping on herbs task was quite conscientious. noticing zhao yu¡¯s ordinary attire, he tried to hint several times, hoping zhao yu would know it¡¯s difficult and give up. however, after hearing the introduction, zhao yu nodded in satisfaction and accepted the task. seeing this, the person in charge didn¡¯t persuade him further. shaking his head in pity, he said, ¡°everyone has their own fate. the path you choose is your own, i just hope that in many years, you won¡¯t regret it!¡± after saying that, the person in charge handed zhao yu a spirit token and said, ¡°the very south of mount wangxian is the medicine valley. you go there¡­¡± ¡°thank you!¡± zhao yu took the spirit token and left happily. watching his retreating figure, the person in charge shook his head and sighed, ¡°another one who¡¯s gone astray¡­¡± upon arriving at medicine valley, zhao yu discovered that there were more people here than he had imagined. the valley was divided into several areas, each with various medicinal fields filled with herbs, and a group of young men and women were energetically stepping on them. at the entrance to the valley, a female assistant, dressed in manager¡¯s attire, took zhao yu¡¯s token and casually asked, ¡°junior brother, what is your level of cultivation?¡± ¡°qi cultivation first layer!¡± ¡°first layer?!¡± the assistant manager was taken aback and sized up zhao yu. seeing that he was only wearing the ordinary clothes of an outer sect disciple, a flash of doubt crossed her eyes. nevertheless, having seen all sorts of people, she didn¡¯t ask further. she pointed to a field not far away and said, ¡°the herbs here are of a lower grade and are suitable for cultivators like you¡­¡± ¡°stepping on herbs is simple. use the spiritual energy from the soles of your feet to refine the herbs. each herb needs to be refined more than nine times, and you should refine at least one herb per day¡­¡± hearing this, zhao yu went over. the field was not small and was full of medicinal herbs, with about a dozen people already stepping on herbs there. what puzzled him was that in the other medicinal fields, the ratio of women to men was high, nearly seven to one. however, in his area, the ratio was mostly men with the exception of two girls who looked about fifteen or sixteen years old. the rest were men, and they were not young, looking to be around twenty. ¡°another one¡­¡± zhao yu had just arrived when he heard someone muttering under their breath. the gazes aimed at him were full of hostility. zhao yu looked around and found that all the men there were hostile towards him, only the two girls showed a hint of teasing and amusement in their eyes. without understanding what was going on, zhao yu didn¡¯t say much and started trying to step on the herbs. after a few attempts, he found that stepping on herbs was not difficult, but with his qi cultivation first layer progress, he could only refine one herb to about one-fifth before his spiritual energy was entirely depleted. considering the time needed to recover his spiritual energy, it would take him a whole day to refine one herb nine times. for others, spending an entire day not cultivating but instead using spiritual energy for such a task was obviously not appropriate. but for zhao yu, he didn¡¯t need to cultivate like ordinary people, so he had plenty of time to waste. ¡°cai¡¯er, sister, if you¡¯re tired, take a break. we are willing to wait for you¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, cai¡¯er, sister, you¡¯ve already refined that herb five times, you have enough time left¡­¡± after observing for a while, zhao yu noticed that all the male cultivators in this medicinal field were revolving around one of the two female cultivators. the two young female cultivators were adorned with gold and silver, clearly of exceptional status. the gold and silver jewelry did not look tacky on them; instead, it added a degree of nobility. every time a male cultivator said something, the girl called cai¡¯er would respond cheerfully, saying she wasn¡¯t tired and thanking the ¡°brother¡±. as for the other female cultivator, she appeared speechless and did not respond to others, only occasionally talking to cai¡¯er. while zhao yu was still confused, the conversation between two people in the nearby medicinal field reached his ears. ¡°a bunch of deluded fools thinking they can attain the unattainable¡­¡± ¡°the granddaughter of an inner sect elder, what hasn¡¯t she seen? how could they possibly deceive her?!¡± ¡°heh, they don¡¯t even understand the true essence of stepping on herbs and are just wasting their time here, truly foolish to the extreme!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only without a doubt, these comments were directed at zhao yu¡¯s section of the medicinal field. if zhao yu could hear it, naturally others nearby could too. upon hearing it, they became furious. yet, no one dared to retaliate; they just bowed their heads and continued with their stepping on herbs, though the flattering voices towards cai¡¯er dwindled. zhao yu didn¡¯t rush to understand the situation but instead observed the state of affairs within the medicinal field. he noticed that the cultivators stepping on herbs in various medicinal fields of the entire valley, although also wearing outer sect uniforms, adorned themselves with various gold and silver trims and jewelry, which made them look much higher in status. Chapter 971 - Chapter 971: Chapter 120 Qi Cultivation Stage_2 chapter 971: chapter 120 qi cultivation stage_2 zhao yu had also seen the second miss before, and even the second miss from his own zhao family wasn¡¯t dressed as flamboyantly¡ªshe wore at most a pair of earrings and some bracelets on her wrists. this indicated that the status of these individuals was no less than that of the second miss. the only exception was the group of about ten male cultivators in their medicinal field. judging by how effortlessly they stepped on the herbs, their level progress had to be at the qi cultivation stage six or higher. as for cai¡¯er and the girl beside her, by the look of their level progress, they should be about the same as him, merely at the qi cultivation stage one. ¡°brothers, how do you think i did stepping on this herb?¡± just when those ten-plus male cultivators were suffering silently, cai¡¯er was the one to take the initiative to speak. this suddenly made the ten-plus male cultivators beam with joy, and they all commended her enthusiastically, praising how well cai¡¯er did. with several lifetimes of experience, zhao yu was very knowledgeable¡ªit only took him a blink to clear up the situation. this stepping on herbs, just as the person in charge had said, held little significance for common people. even for many at the foundation establishment stage, the benefit of stepping herbs was practically negligible, akin to adding one point on top of a hundred. after all, depleting spiritual energy does not increase it. only through proper cultivation following the cultivation technique can one enhance spiritual energy and ultimately elevate one¡¯s realm. therefore, cultivating by stepping on herbs is worthless for a typical practitioner in the qi cultivation stage, and it would only be a waste of time. however, for scions of major families who lack neither resources nor certainty of advancing to the foundation establishment stage, cultivating by stepping on herbs becomes exactly the point of comparison. in the secular world, the biggest comparison is naturally wealth. but in the world of immortal cultivators, aside from money, the biggest comparisons are time, talent, and aptitude. stepping on herbs for cultivation brings together all these elements. without money, leisure, aptitude, talent, and time, no one would dare to participate. it¡¯s like a luxury item¡ªthe more it features useless strength,the more precious and extravagant it becomes, and the more it¡¯s worth showing off. of course, zhao yu knowing this had to do with the letters from tiger girl. in these past three years, tiger girl had recounted many matters regarding the shu mountain. the most crucial point was to stay steadfast on the path of cultivation and wholeheartedly pursue the way of the immortals. from her letters, zhao yu understood that while a hundred arts of cultivation indeed existed, one must not indulge in them; otherwise, time would be wasted, and the path to seeking immortality would be severed. especially for sons of poor families like them, on the road to cultivation, they could only follow one path, focusing entirely on their realm. as for alchemy, artifact refining, talismans, array formations, and so on, they¡¯re like a flood or savage beasts, not to be trifly touched. there¡¯s no telling how many examples speak of young talents who were proud of their abilities, compared themselves with scions of great families, dabbled in the hundred arts of cultivation in their early years, and ultimately failed to grasp the great way, becoming lost among the masses. stepping on herbs is, in fact, a basic part of the hundred arts of cultivation, aimed at better controlling the input and output of spiritual energy and finely tuning the operation. however, all this had nothing to do with zhao yu. his purpose here was to gain energy. seeing everyone engaged in lively conversation, zhao yu also joined in at the right moment. ¡°merely at qi cultivation stage one and still dreaming of soaring to the heavens¡­¡± some people expressed disdain, thinking that zhao yu, merely at qi cultivation stage one, wished to take shortcuts like everyone else. ¡°heh heh, cai¡¯er is not someone to be underestimated¡­¡± there were also those who knew cai¡¯er. from afar, they snickered quietly, thinking these people had truly found the wrong target. ¡°they think because apprentice sister cai¡¯er is only fifteen, at qi cultivation stage one, she¡¯s easy to dupe¡­¡± ¡°but who could know, apprentice sister cai¡¯er also has a nickname of ¡®little witch¡¯¡­¡± ¡°shush, keep it down, her sister is quite protective¡­¡± the people in the other medicinal fields immediately quieted down, just watching the excitement and no longer interfering. meanwhile, zhao yu talked with the others for quite some time, yet there was no sign of movement, let alone a large amount of energy, not even a bit of energy entered his account. this caused him to frown, looking towards cai¡¯er and the girl next to her, full of puzzlement. after a moment, amidst a chorus of flattering voices, zhao yu suddenly understood. the one named cai¡¯er was, as others meant, the granddaughter of an inner sect elder. she had been pampered since childhood, always surrounded by praise wherever she went, and had long grown accustomed to it, naturally showing no emotional fluctuations. unlike before, the women zhao yu had encountered were mostly servants of the same status as him, each filled with inferiority and not yet exposed to the world. praised by him, they were somewhat overjoyed, resulting in energy readily flowing in. zhao yu stroked his chin, lost in thought. ¡°brothers, see how well i stepped on this herb? its shape is like a cloud, just like my name¡­¡± apprentice sister cai¡¯er appeared innocent, but a sly twinkle flickered in her eyes. those who knew her were aware that she was only teasing these men. in the midst of compliments, an incongruous voice suddenly emerged. ¡°why does it look to me like a lump of poop?¡± as soon as the words fell, the whole place went silent. people turned towards the source of the voice. zhao yu looked back with an innocent, naive gaze, naively saying. this kid¡­ ¡°what did you say?!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°how can you talk about apprentice sister cai¡¯er¡¯s herbs like that¡­¡± some people yelled with indignation, others were furious. but there were also those who covertly glanced at the herb in cai¡¯er¡¯s hand, indeed finding somewhat of a resemblance to a piece of poop. [from mo cai¡¯er¡¯s anger, energy +99] [from kun¡¯s astonishment, energy +699] Chapter 972 - Chapter 972: Chapter 120 Qi Cultivation Stage_3 chapter 972: chapter 120 qi cultivation stage_3 [from¡­] in just a few seconds, zhao yu harvested dozens of energy flows, with each energy flow being at least 99 points from mo cai¡¯er, and some even reaching hundreds to nearly a thousand points. all together, he broke ten thousand points. this shocked zhao yu considerably. before becoming an immortal cultivator, it took him three years to accumulate just over a hundred thousand energy points. but now, in a group of immortal cultivators, just a casual remark had summoned so much energy. indeed, the stronger one¡¯s power, the more energy they could gather. zhao yu sighed inwardly, yet swiftly apologized, ¡°sorry, sorry, i saw it wrong¡­¡± ¡°cai¡¯er, you¡¯re not mad at me, right?!¡± zhao yu directly ignored everyone else and asked mo cai¡¯er. although mo cai¡¯er was extremely angry, her outward character had always been gentle and easy to deceive. compared to the schemes she wanted to play, there seemed no need to expose zhao yu. she suppressed the anger in her heart and smiled sweetly, ¡°brother is joking, how could cai¡¯er be mad at you¡­¡± [disgust from mo cai¡¯er, energy +99] seeing that mo cai¡¯er did not pursue the matter, everyone else let it go as well. however, some were secretly delighted, thinking zhao yu was out of chances. afterward, zhao yu would occasionally interject a remark or two, each time harvesting a large wave of energy. finally, mo cai¡¯er¡¯s medicinal material had undergone its ninth refinement. ¡°brothers, cai¡¯er has finished refining; i¡¯m going home now¡­¡± seeing this, everyone else also declared they had completed their refinements. with their level progress at qi cultivation seventh or eighth level, they should have finished a long time ago. the only reason they seemed slow was purely to stick around and talk to mo cai¡¯er. in contrast, zhao yu had only refined for the fifth time and needed more time. ¡°fellow junior, take your time with your refining!¡± by then, most people had left the medicinal field, leaving only a few who had not yet finished refining. upon leaving medicine valley, someone suggested, ¡°junior sister cai¡¯er, that zhao yu upset you, we might as well speak to the assistant manager and cancel his qualifications for the task¡­¡± ¡°exactly, his realm is only at qi cultivation first level; it¡¯s too forced for him to be here¡­¡± ¡°but, brother, cai¡¯er is also at qi cultivation first level~!¡± ¡°how can he compare with junior sister cai¡¯er? cai¡¯er is naturally talented, surely to become a fairy¡­¡± mo cai¡¯er shook her head, ¡°that doesn¡¯t seem right¡­¡± internally, she cursed, if zhao yu was driven away, how would she get back at him in the future? ever since zhao yu arrived that day, her mood had been off, not as enjoyable as other days. someone else wanted to say something, but was stopped by their companion. ¡°brothers, cai¡¯er is going home, see you tomorrow!¡± seeing no one else continued, mo cai¡¯er finally left with her fellow female disciple. ¡°cai¡¯er, that guy called zhao yu, he offended you so much, aren¡¯t you angry?¡± the companion girl expressed her indignation on her behalf, chatting nonstop on the way. mo cai¡¯er snapped coldly, ¡°humph, there will be chances in the future; i¡¯ll deal with him slowly¡­¡± meanwhile, among those ten-plus cultivators, one couldn¡¯t help but question, ¡°senior brother, why did you stop me earlier, not take the chance to kick that zhao yu out?!¡± ¡°hehe, didn¡¯t you notice that after zhao yu arrived, our relationship with junior sister cai¡¯er became much closer?¡± ¡°it seems so¡­¡± someone recalled and realized that it was indeed the case. ¡°that zhao yu, although a bit simple-minded, is a good scapegoat for getting us closer to junior sister cai¡¯er¡­¡± ¡°he¡¯s already hopeless; why not keep him to serve as a stepping stone for us?!¡± ¡°that makes sense, senior brother is really wise; i didn¡¯t think of that¡­¡± thus, a month passed. zhao yu still went to medicine valley every day to step on the herbs, occasionally making a sharp remark and harvesting a wave of energy. this period was his happiest time; in just one month, he had gathered nearly three million energy points. something he couldn¡¯t have even imagined before. previously, it had taken him three years to harvest a hundred thousand energy from an ordinary maid. but now, among these immortal cultivators, he had harvested three million energy points in a month. according to his calculations, the energy zhao yu now possessed was enough to allow him to advance to qi cultivation nineth level. as for how much energy was needed to break through to the foundation establishment stage, zhao yu did not know. however, he did not blindly improve his level progress, still hovering at qi cultivation first level. after all, according to the plan, he must cultivate for three years and then advance to qi cultivation eighth level. as for qi cultivation ninth level, that would depend on hu niu¡¯s progress. only in this way would he not attract the attention of others. nevertheless, after a month of stepping on herbs, zhao yu noticed that there were fewer people in medicine valley. especially those at their particular medicinal field; four or five people were missing. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only these individuals seemed to realize that mo cai¡¯er was not easily won over. trying to take a shortcut became exceedingly difficult, resulting in them dropping out of the competition. other cultivators, however, became even more eager, devising various ways to please mo cai¡¯er. finally, in the third month, mo cai¡¯er could not hold back anymore and erupted at zhao yu, using all sorts of colorful terms that were completely at odds with the ladylike image she had previously shown. ¡°no more acting nice, zhao yu you bastard, playing dumb and annoying me, aren¡¯t you?!¡± Chapter 973 - Chapter 973: Chapter 120 Qi Cultivation Stage_4 Chapter 973: Chapter 120 Qi Cultivation Stage_4 This one statement shocked everyone. Although Zhao Yu felt there was something off about Mo Cai¡¯er, he had not expected her personality to take such a drastic turn. The other senior brothers, however, were left dumbfounded. ¡°Sister Cai¡¯er, he¡¯s not worth it for this sort of man¡­¡± Who knew that upon hearing the person beside her, Mo Cai¡¯er retorted sharply, ¡°Shut up, will you? You¡¯re old enough, yet instead of focusing on diligently cultivating, you¡¯re trying to deceive a young girl like me¡­¡± ¡°What, you think that by winning me over, you can get your hands on a Foundation Establishment Pill?!¡± ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m so easy to fool? These past days, I¡¯ve just been playing along with you, amused by your fawning behavior¡­¡± ¡°Sister Cai¡¯er¡­¡± All the male cultivators present blushed with shame, never having imagined that Mo Cai¡¯er would scold them so harshly, like she had become a completely different person. ¡°Tsk tsk, did you hear that? I wanted to tell you three months ago to stop deluding yourselves; alas, you just didn¡¯t get my hints¡­¡± Zhao Yu finally spoke up amidst the others¡¯ silence, with a look of pity on his face. This made the rest feel a mix of annoyance, thinking Zhao Yu was bragging, while also somewhat believing he wasn¡¯t lying. After all, unlike them, Zhao Yu hadn¡¯t been fawning over Mo Cai¡¯er for these three months but instead had been constantly irritating her, making her sullen each time. Looking back now, it seemed as if Zhao Yu was indeed trying to wake them up. ¡°Get lost, all of you country bumpkins, I get annoyed just looking at you¡­¡± Annoyed and furious, Mo Cai¡¯er hurled a series of insults at the male cultivators. Eventually, the male cultivators couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and, amidst jeers and mockery from other Medicinal Fields, they fled in disarray. ¡°Haha, the little witch finally shows her true nature, she held on for three months, longer than I expected¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that because of that blockhead Zhao Yu? If it weren¡¯t for him providing a constant contrary perspective, the little witch might have not been able to keep up her act for more than a week or two¡­¡± Zhao Yu, having arrived at the Medicinal Field for trampling herbs with his identity as a Qi Cultivation Stage One cultivator, naturally attracted some attention, and some had secretly checked out his background. Upon discovering that he was just a servant by birth, they lost interest. Naturally, they also learned about the nickname he used to go by: blockhead. ¡°Blockhead, huh. You just keep on pretending, kid!¡± After chasing the others away, Mo Cai¡¯er, bringing along her close girlfriend, approached Zhao Yu, glaring at him fiercely, and said, ¡°You, you¡¯ve been playing the fool all this time; don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re just trying to get on my nerves¡­¡± ¡°Kid, do you really think that by acting this way you can make me fall in love with you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too naive!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er had also suffered greatly over these three months. Initially, they truly thought Zhao Yu was a simpleton. Later, when they sensed something was off and started analyzing, they believed that Zhao Yu might have been applying the reverse strategy. While the others adopted the sycophantic approach, Zhao Yu utilized the ¡®act aloof to incite interest¡¯ strategy. The goal was the same: to pursue her. Thus, the two of them kept setting up traps and challenges, but Zhao Yu never took the bait. After holding back for three months, Mo Cai¡¯er finally lost her patience and revealed her cards. ¡°What is love, and what do you mean by ¡®getting on top of me¡¯?!¡± Zhao Yu asked with a look of pure confusion on his face. This left Mo Cai¡¯er feeling powerless again. During these three months, every time it came to a crucial moment, Zhao Yu would react this way, leaving her frustrated and unable to proceed. ¡°Hmph, you blockhead, we¡¯ll see!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er huffily left with her girlfriend by her side. Watching her leave, Zhao Yu felt a pang of regret. In these three months, he had harvested tens of millions of energy points, which was utterly enjoyable. Now that Mo Cai¡¯er had left, it meant he had to find a new target to harvest from. With the Medicinal Field empty, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t feel like lingering either, so he refined his collected herbs and returned to his dwelling. Unexpectedly, just as he arrived at his courtyard, Zhao Yi and Zhao Ming were standing there. ¡°Zhao Yu, you¡¯re back¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s up, is there a problem?¡± Zhao Yu looked at them with some confusion. These days, he would occasionally bump into the two, and they were always rushing off to cultivate, rarely having any time to chat leisurely. Today, however, they were both there as if they had something important, like they were waiting for him. ¡°Miss Second just came by¡­¡± ¡°Miss Second and her team have completed their task and returned. After learning about your situation, she asked us to notify you to go see her¡­¡± Zhao Yi had a hint of helplessness on his face, ¡°Zhao Yu, your talents aren¡¯t even comparable to mine. You¡¯ve joined Mount Shu; why aren¡¯t you focusing on your cultivation instead of wasting your time in Medicine Valley?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that places like Medicine Valley are meant for big clan descendants?!¡± ¡°For us from humble backgrounds, Medicine Valley is off-limits, to go there is to ruin yourself¡­¡± Zhao Ming nodded seriously and added, ¡°You¡¯ve only just entered the sect, and it¡¯s understandable you don¡¯t know. But now, at eighteen, you¡¯re still only at the Qi Cultivation Stage One¡­¡± ¡°To reach Qi Cultivation Stage Nine would take at least four or five years. By then, you¡¯ll be twenty-three or twenty-four¡­¡± ¡°Attempting your first Foundation Establishment at that age without a Foundation Establishment Pill would be unlikely to succeed¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°And obtaining a Foundation Establishment Pill is extremely difficult; it requires many contributions¡­¡± ¡°How much contribution can Medicine Valley tasks give you?¡± ¡°Even if you stayed in Medicine Valley for ten years, you could not accumulate enough for the contributions required for a Foundation Establishment Pill¡­¡± ¡°Besides, you can¡¯t cultivate in Medicine Valley¡­¡± It was then that Zhao Yu understood; these pair knew about his training in Medicine Valley. Chapter 974 - Chapter 974: Chapter 120 Qi Cultivation Stage_5 Chapter 974: Chapter 120 Qi Cultivation Stage_5 He nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Elder Brother, I have my own discretion¡­¡± ¡°Alright, as long as you understand!¡± The two did not talk much, urging Zhao Yu to quickly go to the Second Miss. ¡­ ¡°Second Miss, please, let me see Simpleton¡­¡± In another main courtyard, Tigress begged humbly. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for over three years, I miss him so much¡­¡± ¡°No way!¡± Zhao Linger shook her head, ¡°Do you know who Kong¡¯s grandfather is?¡± ¡°His grandfather is an inner sect elder, and it¡¯s rare that he takes an interest in you. If he finds out about you and Zhao Yu like this, there won¡¯t be any possibility between you!¡± Tigress shook her head and said, ¡°Second Miss, I don¡¯t care about these things, I just want to be with Simpleton¡­¡± ¡°Foolish!¡± Zhao Linger was somewhat annoyed, ¡°Simpleton is just a commoner, even if you forcibly bring him into the world of immortal cultivators, so what? He won¡¯t get far!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Second Uncle just said? Simpleton has been in Medicine Valley for these three months, with his talents, going to Medicine Valley is tantamount to seeking death¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, Second Uncle also said that Simpleton went to Medicine Valley, apparently planning to get close to the granddaughter of an inner sect elder¡­¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Tigress shook her head, ¡°I believe Simpleton is not that kind of person, he loves me deeply¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Zhao Linger sneered, ¡°When I went to fetch Simpleton to the mountain, I specifically inquired about his situation in the foot hills¡­¡± ¡°Do you know what he has done these three years down there?¡± ¡°What has he done?¡± Tigress paused, curious to ask. Although she had been sending letters to Zhao Yu consistently for over three years, she had never received a reply and did not know Simpleton¡¯s experiences. ¡°He flirted with almost the entire Zhao Mansion, not knowing how many women he has been involved with. Do you still think he is the Simpleton you once loved?¡± ¡°Flirted?!¡± Tigress was shocked, somewhat skeptical, ¡°Impossible, he is Simpleton, how could he actively flirt with women?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying to you?!¡± Zhao Linger said displeasedly. ¡°No, Second Miss, I¡¯m not doubting you, I just can¡¯t believe Simpleton would do such things¡­¡± Zhao Linger shook her head, ¡°The truth is straight forward, you can¡¯t meet him, unless he can reach the ninth level of Qi Cultivation within three years, otherwise, you¡¯d better stay honest and cultivate a good relationship with Gold¡­¡± Tigress pursed her lips, wanting to refuse, but remembering the care Zhao Mansion had shown her since she was young, and recalling the years she and the Second Miss had lived together in harmony, she eventually did not say much. After all, asking the Second Miss once to let Simpleton go to Shu Mountain in the early years was already taking an inch, asking again would be taking a mile. It was not long after Tigress left when Zhao Yu arrived at the Second Miss¡¯s courtyard. Unlike others who shared a courtyard with many, the Second Miss, being a young miss of the Zhao family, naturally had a courtyard to herself. ¡°Second Miss, did you call for me?¡± Zhao Yu looked around but did not see Tigress, somewhat disappointed. To be honest, over three years, Tigress had been sending him letters consistently, and even a dog would have developed feelings by now. ¡°Zhao Yu, you do realize your crimes!¡± Zhao Linger suddenly stood up, her eyes glaring fiercely as she scolded. Originally, she had planned to catch Zhao Yu off guard. In the past, her such a shout would have made any Zhao family servant born cultivator unable to resist and reflexively kneel down. Unexpectedly, Zhao Yu stood erect, his eyes showing a trace of confusion, ¡°Second Miss, what crime have I committed?!¡± He was puzzled, not knowing that the Second Miss was even more puzzled. She didn¡¯t understand why Zhao Yu did not kneel down; could it be so easy to change years of servant life conditioned reflexes? Even though Zhao Yu¡¯s action was unusual, she proceeded with what she had planned to say, ¡°Do you know how much resources and costs our Zhao family has expended to cultivate you?¡± ¡°Do you realize how difficult it was for you to enter Shu Mountain?¡± ¡°Do you know how many people dream of entering Shu Mountain to cultivate immortality?!¡± ¡°Now look at yourself, see how you have squandered this opportunity¡­¡± Zhao Yu appeared puzzled, ¡°Second Miss, how have I squandered this opportunity?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zhao Linger, frustrated, ¡°Didn¡¯t Zhao Yi and Zhao Ming tell you?¡± ¡°The matter of Medicine Valley!¡± Zhao Yu suddenly understood, so it was about Medicine Valley. He had thought that the Second Miss had called him over to meet with Tigress. Zhao Yu shook his head, casually saying, ¡°I heard from someone that Medicine Valley can enhance the precise control of Spiritual Power, so I went there to cultivate¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhao Linger snorted, ¡°Did you also hear that Medicine Valley is forbidden for ordinary people, and that out of every hundred who dare to go there, ninety-nine will be crippled?¡± ¡°I heard¡­¡± ¡°And you still dared to go?!¡± Zhao Linger exclaimed. Zhao Yu earnestly said, ¡°I feel, I am that one out of a hundred¡­¡± ¡°You!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Linger suddenly laughed, her eyes showing a hint of disdain, ¡°Do you know what you are saying?¡± ¡°Even I don¡¯t dare go to Medicine Valley, I don¡¯t dare say I¡¯m that one out of a hundred, how dare you?!¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Zhao Yu questioned. Zhao Linger was left speechless by his retort, and it was a while before she could reorganize her words, ¡°Do you not know your own talents?¡± ¡°At the age of eighteen, I¡¯m already at the eighth level of Qi Cultivation, and you, you are still at the first level¡­¡± Chapter 975 - Chapter 975: Chapter 120 Qi Cultivation Stage_6 Chapter 975: Chapter 120 Qi Cultivation Stage_6 ¡°Do you know that with aptitude like yours, and even aptitude like mine, to advance to the Foundation Establishment Stage, one must consume a Foundation Establishment Pill, or else the chances are slim?!¡± She spoke earnestly, ¡°Fool, you haven¡¯t been in Shu Mountain for long, there are many secrets you don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°The path of cultivators is like sailing against the current; if you don¡¯t advance, you¡¯ll fall back¡­¡± ¡°Cultivators place great importance on aptitude. Those with the most outstanding talents can reach the ninth level of Qi Cultivation before they turn eighteen, having one natural opportunity to break through to the Foundation Establishment Stage¡­¡± ¡°If the breakthrough fails, they can cultivate again for several months and, with the aid of a Foundation Establishment Pill, they can smoothly enter the Foundation Establishment Stage¡­¡± ¡°Those with lesser aptitude, even if they don¡¯t have that chance of a natural promotion, or the chances are slim, can still try to establish their foundation two to three times before the age limit of thirty, with the help of Foundation Establishment Pills¡­¡± ¡°What thirty-year age limit?¡± Zhao Yu suddenly interrupted. Zhao Linger then slightly smiled, understanding that everything had returned to her own rhythm. She explained, ¡°The thirty-year age limit is an unwritten rule among us cultivators¡­¡± ¡°It means that most cultivators, if they haven¡¯t broken through to the Foundation Establishment Stage by the age of thirty, will basically have no chance of breaking through for the rest of their lives¡­¡± ¡°This also means that every step before the age of thirty is crucial¡­¡± ¡°Take me for example, currently at the eighth level of Qi Cultivation, I have already begun to prepare to earn merits in exchange for a Foundation Establishment Pill¡­¡± ¡°Thanks to the merits left by my ancestors from the Zhao family, along with the discounts given by my age, I can buy a Foundation Establishment Pill for as low as ten percent of the original price¡­¡± ¡°But even so, I still need to struggle for nearly a year, tirelessly completing missions, to get that Foundation Establishment Pill¡­¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Your potential is not as good as mine, and you¡¯re older than me. When you reach the ninth level of Qi Cultivation at twenty-three or twenty-four years old, you would need to pay thirty to forty percent of the original price to exchange for a Foundation Establishment Pill¡­¡± ¡°You would almost be close to the thirty-year age limit before you can get a Foundation Establishment Pill to attempt a breakthrough¡­¡± ¡°You must realize that even with a Foundation Establishment Pill, success is not guaranteed¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people, even with a Foundation Establishment Pill, ultimately fail to establish their foundation¡­¡± ¡°For me, even if I fail at foundation establishment once, after another year of recultivation, with the help of my family, I can still attempt the second foundation establishment before the age of thirty¡­¡± ¡°But you?¡± ¡°You only have one chance, one opportunity to break through to the Foundation Establishment Stage¡­¡± ¡°Once you miss it, this lifetime¡¯s path to cultivation is completely cut off!¡± Zhao Linger reminded, ¡°And this is based on the assumption that you don¡¯t make a single mistake, devote yourself entirely to cultivation, and put all your efforts into your practice¡­¡± ¡°If you take a wrong step, you¡¯re just wasting time. For you, currently at the first level of Qi Cultivation, if you don¡¯t concentrate on cultivation but instead go to Medicine Valley to undertake those practices only big clan scions do, you¡¯re basically digging your own grave!¡± ¡°Is it that difficult?¡± Zhao Yu muttered to himself. He had always thought that becoming a cultivator was rather easy. After all, whether it¡¯s Tigris or the Second Miss, they are only eighteen but have already reached the eighth level of Qi Cultivation. It seemed that they were not far from Foundation Establishment. Who knew, after hearing Zhao Linger say this, Zhao Yu realized that the first hurdle on the path of cultivation was actually the Foundation Establishment, and if one couldn¡¯t achieve it before thirty, their path to cultivation for life was basically cut off. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that difficult, and even more so. After all, what I just shed light on was under the best circumstances, taking steps in the right direction. In reality, if you could reach the ninth level of Qi Cultivation by twenty-three or twenty-four years old, as I said, it would truly be a miracle¡­¡± Zhao Linger continued, ¡°I heard that these past days, you and other male cultivators have all been revolving around the granddaughter of an inner sect elder?¡± ¡°No, I was just purely cultivating!¡± Zhao Yu denied outright. The Second Miss was very close to Tigris, and inexplicably, he didn¡¯t want Tigris to know about his doings there. ¡°Heh,¡± Zhao Linger shook her head and said, ¡°That Mo Cai¡¯er, I¡¯ve inquired about her. She has a nickname, ¡®the little witch,¡¯ who treats men as playthings. She¡¯s not someone you can get involved with¡­¡± ¡°While you¡¯re not in too deep, withdraw early and don¡¯t go to Medicine Valley anymore. Focus on your cultivation¡­¡± ¡°Thanks for the advice, Senior Sister. The junior brother has his own thoughts¡­¡± Zhao Yu suddenly interjected. These words left Zhao Linger stunned on the spot. ¡°What did you call me?¡± ¡°Senior Sister, of course!¡± Zhao Yu gave a slight smile and said, ¡°I am a Shu Mountain external disciple, having joined three years after the Senior Sister. Isn¡¯t it proper for me to call you Senior Sister?¡± ¡°Fool, have you forgotten who bestowed you the name Zhao Yu?!¡± Zhao Linger became furious, this was the first time she had ever heard such a form of address coming from an underling of the Zhao family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was simply outrageous, beyond imagination. After all, every descendant who entered Shu Mountain bearing the Zhao surname, was either a legitimate heir of the Zhao family or a former servant who had been granted the Zhao surname. But whichever it was, after entering Shu Mountain, they had to abide by Shu Mountain¡¯s rules as well as obey the Zhao family¡¯s. Someone like Zhao Yu was a first for her. ¡°Indeed, it was you who gave it to me. But what does that have to do with me calling you Senior Sister?¡± Zhao Yu said indifferently. ¡°Now I am a Shu Mountain external disciple¡ªcompared to the status of a former servant of your Zhao family, which one is greater?¡± Chapter 976 - Chapter 976: Chapter 120 Qi Cultivation Stage_7 Chapter 976: Chapter 120 Qi Cultivation Stage_7 ¡°Of course, it¡¯s¡­¡± Zhao Linger broke off her speech, fully aware that trouble came from loose lips and dared not to complete her sentence. Although, in her heart, she believed her Zhao Family¡¯s identity was definitely more important, their Zhao family was nonetheless just a minor family surviving by clinging to the Shushan Sect. To ensure that no highly skilled cultivator overheard, Zhao Linger said with some frustration, ¡°Of course, the identity of an outer disciples of Shushan is more important¡­¡± ¡°Then that settles it, Second Miss. You called me in such a hurry, surely you¡¯re not worried that Mo Cai¡¯er has taken a fancy to me?¡± ¡°After thinking it over, you¡¯re worrying so much just because you fear I can¡¯t establish my foundation, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°But if Mo Cai¡¯er takes a fancy to me, then not only the foundation, I guess even reaching the Golden Core Stage would be no issue, right?!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why are you stopping me?¡± ¡°Unless, Second Miss, you¡­ like me?!¡± Zhao Yu said cheerfully on the surface, but was actually feeling quite helpless inside. What Zhao Linger said was indeed correct and truly for his own good. But the problem was, he was no ordinary man. For ordinary folks, Medicine Valley was off-limits, and that was naturally fine. However, he didn¡¯t need to follow usual cultivation methods; he just needed to absorb others¡¯ emotions to garner energy for cultivation, making Medicine Valley a very suitable place for him to cultivate. Because in ordinary cultivation spots, who would like to chat with him often? Every additional word he spoke would only make him more detestable. Therefore, he could only step out of the Zhao family¡¯s framework and respond as a fellow disciple of Shushan. ¡°Zhao Yu, do you realize what you¡¯re saying?¡± Zhao Linger¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°You¡¯re living in a yard arranged by the Zhao family; if you abandon the Zhao family¡¯s identity, then you¡¯ll have to move to Jiufang District¡­¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, I am still an outer disciple of Shushan either way¡­¡± Zhao Yu shrugged. Even though the Zhao family had given him the opportunity to enter Shushan and become a disciple, providing him the chance to cultivate into an immortal, he couldn¡¯t just give up his own aspirations to climb higher for the sake of the Zhao family, could he? For him, the path that ordinary people walked was not the path he should take; the things Zhao Linger mentioned, he couldn¡¯t accomplish any of them. Better to clarify things now than to have entanglements later, to avoid troubles. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t you miss Tiger Girl anymore?!¡± ¡°You said before, once I reached the Qi Cultivation Stage, I could meet Tiger Girl, but now I haven¡¯t seen her. Just tell me, what condition did you mention again?¡± Zhao Yu scoffed and said casually. The matters concerning Zhao Linger might be unknown to others, but he was crystal clear about them. After all, Tiger Girl often mentioned Zhao Linger in her letters. Therefore, Zhao Yu was very familiar with Zhao Linger¡¯s character. Knowing that she liked to use coercion and bribery, the fact that he hadn¡¯t seen Tiger Girl now most likely meant she had again said something to prevent their meeting. ¡°You¡­¡± Zhao Linger, exposed, was a bit infuriated and angrily said, ¡°To be frank, Tiger Girl doesn¡¯t love you anymore¡­¡± ¡°On this mission, we were accompanied by a senior brother named Diamond¡­¡± ¡°Although he¡¯s just at the nineth level of Qi Cultivation, he is the grandson of an elder of the inner sect¡­¡± ¡°Most importantly, he likes Tiger Girl!¡± ¡°If Tiger Girl ends up with him, not to mention establishing a foundation, even achieving a Golden Core is very likely!¡± As Zhao Linger spoke these words, she felt a sour feeling in her heart. After all, the biggest backing their Zhao family had was just an inner sect deacon at the Golden Core Stage. Originally, she had planned to gradually make Tiger Girl forget Zhao Yu. Who knew that Zhao Yu would lay his cards on the table outright, rejecting the Zhao family and only acknowledging his identity as a Shushan disciple. For her, this turned out to be a good thing. ¡°Is that so? Then I congratulate her!¡± Zhao Yu smiled faintly; he had experienced so many lives and had too many women, Tiger Girl was just one of them, and letting go was not a big deal. ¡°You¡­¡± Zhao Linger took a deep breath. Having heard often from Tiger Girl about Zhao Yu¡¯s good qualities, she thought Zhao Yu truly loved her as Tiger Girl did, but it seemed that Tiger Girl had misjudged. ¡°You are really a scumbag!¡± Zhao Linger said coldly, ¡°You should leave, move to Nine Streams District, and never see Hu Niu again¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu shook his head and turned to leave. For him, where he lived really didn¡¯t matter. He had originally intended to check on Hu Niu, but in fact, even if Zhao Linger hadn¡¯t said anything, he had planned to clarify things with Hu Niu himself. The two of them weren¡¯t suitable for each other. After all, women involved with him never ended up well. Especially since he might have to engage in some dangerous activities in the future, the kind of level of existence involved, let alone Hu Niu, even Shu Mountain might not be able to protect her. So, Zhao Linger¡¯s words actually made Zhao Yu breathe a sigh of relief. Zhao Yu returned to his residence. This time, Zhao Ming and Zhao Yi were not in the courtyard but in their own rooms cultivating. Zhao Yu did not greet them; he took his belongings and left the courtyard directly. It was only upon arriving in Nine Streams District that Zhao Yu understood why disciples of the Zhao family still stuck together after entering Shu Mountain. The Nine Streams District felt like a slum to Zhao Yu. If it weren¡¯t for the people coming and going dressed in the attire of outer sect disciples and named disciples, he would have thought he had descended the mountain. ¡°So, there is such a place on the mountain¡­¡± After some understanding, Zhao Yu realized that most of those who came to the mountain alone ended up staying in Nine Streams District. As for the place he had lived before, it had been booked by the Zhao family at a high cost. The purpose, naturally, was to unite the people of the Zhao family and facilitate working together. That way, even if the lower-ranked disciples made a name for themselves, they wouldn¡¯t forget the Zhao family¡¯s favor. Nine Streams District had nine streets, from First Stream to Ninth Stream. Ironically, the best place was Ninth Stream, which, as the name implies, had nine streams of spiritual energy sources. Correspondingly, Nine Streams District had long been booked by a major family, divided into nine streets based on the spiritual energy, with different Spirit Stones required for living on each street. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, as an outer sect disciple of Shu Mountain, there isn¡¯t a free place to stay?!¡± Zhao Yu was somewhat perplexed. After inquiring, he learned that the First Street, being the widest and largest, was free of charge, whereas the other eight streets required a fee. ¡°Then First Street it is¡­¡± Zhao Yu passed through the bustling area and went straight to First Street. Upon arriving, he sensed a strong odor of decay. The streets were sparsely populated, and the few passersby looked lifeless, like walking corpses. Most importantly, while he had met mostly young people at the Zhao family¡¯s annex, here, most were middle-aged or older. Young people like him were almost non-existent. As Zhao Yu looked curiously at others, many people here, seeing a young man like him, also filled with doubt and curiosity. Reaching the First Street office, Zhao Yu waited for a long time before the assistant in charge showed up. ¡°You want to live on First Street, where did you live before?!¡± The man in charge was disheveled, seemingly just from somewhere else. ¡°Never mind, I can¡¯t bother with you, let¡¯s see if there¡¯s a free spot¡­¡± He quickly flipped the register to the back, saw a free spot, and casually pointed, ¡°First Street Section C, Number 907¡­¡± ¡°Show me your identity token¡­¡± Zhao Yu handed over the identity token hanging at his waist upon hearing this. The assistant registered it and then promptly told Zhao Yu to leave. Following the street signs, Zhao Yu made his way through increasingly desolate and dilapidated areas, encountering more elderly people, which made him doubt if he was still in Shu Mountain. Moreover, he even found some bloodstains on the street, which smelled very much like human blood. This left Zhao Yu somewhat bewildered. Weren¡¯t disciples prohibited from fighting on Shu Mountain? What was happening with these bloodstains? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With some doubts, Zhao Yu arrived at First Street Section C, Number 907, only to discover that the room was filled with various belongings. ¡°What is this¡­¡± Zhao Yu looked up and saw a rod in the middle of the room with several pieces of women¡¯s underwear hanging from it. As he wondered about this, suddenly a female voice rang out from beside him. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Chapter 977 - Chapter 977: Chapter 121 Talismans Chapter 977: Chapter 121 Talismans A woman who looked to be around thirty years old appeared in front of Zhao Yu, her eyes filled with a hint of vigilance as she asked. ¡°It should be me asking you, this house is mine¡­¡± Zhao Yu took out a token and flung it over. The woman caught it and took a look, immediately revealing an embarrassed expression, ¡°This house has been uninhabited for many years, I just occasionally used it to dry some clothes, I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± She coughed once and returned to normal, smiling, ¡°I¡¯m Liu Wenxuan, I live next door to you. What should I call this young fellow Daoist?¡± With her level of progress, she naturally saw at a glance that Zhao Yu was only at the first Realm of Qi Cultivation. ¡°Zhao Yu!¡± After a brief introduction, Liu Wenxuan began to move the clothes that were in the house. Zhao Yu noticed that there was a small pink bed in the bedroom, and from the looks of the bedding, it was obvious that the woman had lived there for quite some time. What confused him was that any disciple of Shushan, even without money, could apply for a free house here¡ªwhy didn¡¯t she apply for one? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve taken my things, you can move in now¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan had a storage bag, and with just a few moves, she cleaned up the house. ¡°Thank you, fellow Daoist!¡± Zhao Yu cupped his hands in thanks and watched her leave before looking around the room. The house wasn¡¯t big, only a bit over thirty square meters, but it was spotlessly clean thanks to the female cultivator, better than what he had expected. Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to wonder why she didn¡¯t apply for her own housing and instead chose to live here. He tidied up a bit and then settled down directly. After familiarizing himself with the surroundings over a few days, Zhao Yu resumed his regular routine and began to travel back and forth to Medicine Valley. However, to his slight disappointment, the little witch Mo Cai¡¯er, who had previously shown a great burst of energy, had not visited again, seeming to have lost interest in visiting Medicine Valley. ¡°Losing interest is also normal, after all, she probably came here just for fun¡­¡± Zhao Yu also tried to harvest energy from other people, but the results were negligible. However, during this time, Zhao Yu¡¯s spiritual energy reached an ultimate level of refinement. His spiritual energy, born through energy harvesting, belonged to the most pure category, and now it had reached a level of purity that others would need years or even decades to achieve. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t gaining much from Medicine Valley anymore, Zhao Yu started to think about leaving the place. Who would have known, just as he was about to leave after finishing in Medicine Valley for the day, Mo Cai¡¯er suddenly appeared, blocking his path. ¡°Dummy!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er called out immediately upon seeing him, her eyes seemingly filled with a bit of triumph. ¡°What is it?!¡± Seeing her show up, Zhao Yu felt a bit happy himself, which meant he could ¡°shear the sheep¡± again. However, he didn¡¯t show it on his face because he knew too well that when dealing with offspring from elite families like her, he couldn¡¯t be too polite. ¡°Humph!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er frowned and then said with pride, ¡°You¡¯ve been cultivating here for so long, how has your Spiritual Power refining gone?!¡± ¡°Not bad!¡± Zhao Yu replied casually. ¡°Hehe, what do you mean ¡®not bad¡¯?!¡± The girl beside Mo Cai¡¯er took the initiative to say, ¡°Spiritual Power refining has three Realms. Either you haven¡¯t reached one, or you¡¯ve reached a particular Realm¡ªthere¡¯s no transitional stage. Does ¡®not bad¡¯ mean you¡¯ve reached a certain Realm?!¡± ¡°Looking at you, I know you¡¯ve wasted these months!¡± ¡°But that¡¯s also normal. For someone from a humble background like you, coming here is just squandering talent, wasting time¡­¡± Mo Cai¡¯er picked up from there, ¡°No, squandering talent is for those who have talent. Someone like him, at eighteen years old and only at the first stage of Qi Cultivation, what¡¯s the use of practicing anything? It¡¯s all in vain!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Zhao Yu pondered for two seconds and then asked, ¡°Did you come here just to say this?!¡± [Received +99 energy from Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s annoyance] ¡°What is that attitude, you, you you you¡­¡± Mo Cai¡¯er was somewhat angry. In her view, Zhao Yu being spoken to like that should have made him angry. But to her surprise, he seemed completely indifferent, which made her feel like a fool. The girl beside Mo Cai¡¯er became anxious when she saw Mo Cai¡¯er getting worked up and boasted, ¡°Kid, you have no idea what is called an exceptional talent. Our Cai¡¯er is only fifteen years old today, yet she has already refined her Spiritual Power to the first Realm¡¯s refining stage¡­¡± Mo Cai¡¯er immediately showed a smug smile on her face, as if waiting to see Zhao Yu¡¯s shocked expression. ¡°Refining stage, is that impressive?!¡± To their shock, something unexpected happened. Zhao Yu casually released a little Spiritual Power, and a wave of extremely pure fluctuation spread out. ¡°This is¡­¡± Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, staring at that trace of Spiritual Power fluctuation, suspecting she was seeing things. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ve already reached the highest realm of purity, and I don¡¯t plan to come to this Medicine Valley anymore. You guys go ahead with your practice!¡± After speaking, Zhao Yu left nonchalantly. To be fair, he could have stayed there and continued harvesting energy from Mo Cai¡¯er. But he was well aware of the difference between being sated once and always being sated. For a young mistress of a big family like Mo Cai¡¯er, he needed to play it like this, to keep drawing her in, to achieve the purpose of continuously gaining energy. Sure enough, long after he left, Mo Cai¡¯er and her friend hadn¡¯t recovered yet, their expressions still filled with confusion and shock. Chapter 978 - Chapter 978: Chapter 121 Talismans_2 Chapter 978: Chapter 121 Talismans_2 ¡°He¡¯s really reached the Pure Energy Stage?!¡± ¡°It seems like it¡¯s true¡­¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be fake, right?!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s definitely real!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve seen my great uncle perform alchemy, and the fluctuation of spiritual power is just like this¡­¡± The girl beside her was shocked, ¡°Could it be, that blockhead has actually refined his spiritual power to the Pure Energy Stage?!¡± ¡°How did he do it?!¡± ¡°You have to understand, you¡¯ve just finely refined your power and are barely able to make talismans. If he has reached the Pure Energy Stage, wouldn¡¯t he already be able to refine artifacts and perform alchemy?!¡± In this world, to practice talisman making, artifact refining, and alchemy, certain thresholds had to be met, requiring not only extensive resources for practice but also purifying one¡¯s spiritual power to a more immaculate realm. ¡°My grandfather said I had a talent for alchemy when I was little, but he¡­¡± Mo Cai¡¯er felt her brain freeze, unable to comprehend how someone at the first level of Qi Cultivation could have advanced to the realm of Pure Energy in such a short amount of time. ¡°Cai¡¯er, don¡¯t think too much about it. You¡¯re only fifteen, while he¡¯s already eighteen. It¡¯s normal for him to have refined his strength for three more years than you¡­¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not right!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er shook her head, ¡°Haven¡¯t we investigated his background? Coming from a servant family, he only reached the first level of Qi Cultivation in the past three months, three months later than when I entered the Qi Cultivation Stage¡­¡± ¡°This means he refined his spiritual power to the Pure Energy Realm in just three months¡­¡± Genius! That thought kept flashing through Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s mind. Yet, she felt somewhat unsettled. She had broken through to the Fine Refinement Stage just a few days ago, and plenty of people in her family had hailed her as a once-in-a-century talent. Even her grandfather had personally thrown a celebration banquet and invited many notable people to celebrate with her. But now, Zhao Yu¡¯s emergence made her feel somewhat desperate. ¡°I took three months to cultivate to the Fine Refinement of spiritual power, and yet in the same three months, he cultivated to the Pure Energy level, two stages above me¡­¡± ¡°If I am considered a genius, then what is he?!¡± The girl beside her listened to Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s murmuring and found herself speechless for a moment. ¡°Cai¡¯er, someone like him definitely has a talent for alchemy. Why not report it to your family?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er suddenly came to her senses, ¡°If people find out he¡¯s at the Pure Energy level of spiritual power now, he will definitely be fought over by the major families¡­¡± ¡°How would we ever get our revenge then?!¡± She clenched her fists and said determinedly, ¡°So, we must keep his Pure Energy level a secret and not let others find out. From today on, I have to keep an eye on him to prevent him from being discovered¡­¡± ¡°But what if he tells someone himself?¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er felt somewhat powerless and said in a weak voice, ¡°In any case, keep an eye on him¡­¡± ¡­ On his way back to Nine Streams Sect, Zhao Yu¡¯s lips remained upturned. Since leaving Medicine Valley, his energy notifications hadn¡¯t stopped. Mo Cai¡¯er and her little companion had contributed a significant amount of energy, making him extraordinarily happy. ¡°No need to go to Medicine Valley anymore; if nothing unexpected happens, since she¡¯s refined her spiritual energy, she will probably go to learn talisman making¡­¡± Zhao Yu rubbed his chin, pondering where he could learn talisman making. On Mount Shu, those in the Qi Cultivation Stage focus on cultivation level primarily, with attention also paid to reaching certain levels of cultivation at different ages. Places like Medicine Valley and the Hundred Arts of Cultivation often have no prerequisites, like elective courses offered for free choice. However, these skills were mainly practiced by descendants from great families, and it was rare for ordinary disciples to study them, resulting in high fees for most private lessons. ¡°No money¡­¡± When Zhao Yu felt his pockets, they were empty except for some daily necessities and meal tickets¡ªnot a single Spirit Stone to be found. He scratched his head, feeling that he might have been a bit naive. He thought that with energy, he wouldn¡¯t need Spirit Stones or cultivation resources. Now, it seemed somewhat extreme. Even if not used for cultivation, having cultivation resources to purchase Body-Protection Magical Artifacts or healing and curative pills was still valuable. ¡°Among the Hundred Arts of Cultivation I have access to are the common folk¡¯s three main skills: talismans, artifact refining, and alchemy¡­¡± ¡°These are the few skills that commoners can master. Among them, alchemists have the highest status, artifact refining comes next, and talisman making follows¡­¡± ¡°If I were to learn alchemy¡­¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not right!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head slightly. Over the past days, he had learned that to make talismans, one¡¯s spiritual power needed to be finely refined; for artifact refining, it needed to be delicately purified, and for alchemy, it had to reach the Pure Energy level. If he were to show off his Pure Energy stage spiritual power, he would naturally be seen as an alchemy prodigy, attracting mobs of people eager to take him as a disciple. But that was too ostentatious and flashy for Zhao Yu, who was reluctant to catch the eye of powerful figures too early. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Not even the Delicate Purity level will do, so it¡¯s best to just display the Fine Refinement level and go learn about talismans¡­¡± ¡°At eighteen years of age and at the Fine Refinement level, I should not stand out too much, just a little genius¡­¡± After much thought, Zhao Yu decided to simply learn talisman making, master a craft, and then earn some Spirit Stones, so he wouldn¡¯t be as empty-handed as now. For him, with no need for cultivation, it seemed time could only be spent by finding ways to use it¡ªrather than wasting it idly, it was better to learn a few skills to have at his side. ¡°That sounds good, but I don¡¯t know where to find a place that teaches talisman making¡­¡± Chapter 979 - Chapter 979: Chapter 121 Talismans_3 Chapter 979: Chapter 121 Talismans_3 Zhao Yu thought for a moment and headed straight for the streets of Jiuliufang, beginning to stroll around. Soon, he saw a sign recruiting apprentices in front of a store selling talismans. Zhao Yu rushed in eagerly, but emerged with a downcast face a quarter of an hour later. ¡°Ptui, demanding so many Spirit Stones just to take on apprentices, and requiring a life-binding contract, what stinginess¡­¡± Zhao Yu felt somewhat helpless, and went on to visit several other stores. The conditions were almost identical; apprentices needed to make a one-time payment of a hundred Spirit Stones to be taken on, and then sign a contract for twenty years. The content of the contract was like a life-binding pact, filled with overbearing clauses. To Zhao Yu¡¯s surprise, despite this, there were still quite a few apprentices in those stores he had just visited, looking at him with disdain. Then, Zhao Yu had another thought, maybe he could just teach himself how to make talismans. After making a few rounds, he found that there were absolutely no self-teaching books for making talismans. Only after inquiring did he learn that inside Mount Shu, all self-teaching books for any art of immortal cultivation were sold in official stores, with copyright protection. If others sold them, they would be held accountable. As for the prices of self-teaching books in the official stores, those were figures Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t even dare to think about now. ¡°This is such a scam¡­¡± Zhao Yu looked up to the sky and sighed. His Spiritual Power had already become refined; in theory, he could even perform Alchemy, but now he couldn¡¯t even afford books on making talismans. Just as he was about to return home, suddenly, Zhao Yu spotted an acquaintance. ¡°Liu Wenxuan?!¡± Zhao Yu noticed that his new neighbor, Liu Wenxuan, was selling talismans at a stall not far away. ¡°She¡¯s a talisman master?¡± Zhao Yu was somewhat surprised; he hadn¡¯t expected that his neighbor from the Ninth Street would be a talisman master. In his mind, a place like Ninth Street was supposed to be for fledgling Qi Cultivation practitioners on the first or second level, like him. Talisman masters, even if they were at the bottom of the hierarchy among the myriad arts of immortal cultivators, were still professions that could earn a fair number of Spirit Stones. Any talisman master, to say the least, could afford to live in places like the Third or Fourth Street. With a hint of curiosity, Zhao Yu walked over. On Liu Wenxuan¡¯s stall, three types of talismans were displayed, and there was also a sign hanging beside it. ¡°Cleaning Talisman, one Spirit Stone.¡± ¡°Golden Light Talisman, five Spirit Stones.¡± ¡°Golden Shield Talisman, ten Spirit Stones.¡± ¡°Taking apprentices, 50 yuan, negotiable contract.¡± ¡°You are¡­ Zhao Yu?!¡± Liu Wenxuan naturally saw Zhao Yu as well, and a smile appeared on her face, ¡°What a coincidence, you¡¯re out shopping here too?¡± ¡°I had no idea that Fellow Daoist Liu was a talisman master, how disrespectful of me!¡± Zhao Yu politely said. ¡°Ha ha, what do you think, do you need talismans? Since we¡¯re neighbors, I¡¯ll give you a good price!¡± Liu Wenxuan looked somewhat proud; being a talisman master was one of the few things she felt proud about. ¡°I don¡¯t have Spirit Stones to buy these!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head bitterly, then asked casually, ¡°Does Fellow Daoist Liu know where one can learn to make talismans for free?¡± ¡°Learn to make talismans, you want to be a talisman master too?!¡± Liu Wenxuan sized up Zhao Yu and shook her head, ¡°You should just forget about it, you¡¯re so young, learning this could ruin you¡­¡± Zhao Yu felt somewhat helpless, ever since he had arrived on Mount Shu, he had heard this kind of talk so often he was almost growing calluses. But that was normal. Ordinary people spent all their effort and time just to increase their level progress; where would they find extra time and energy to study the myriad arts of immortal cultivators? Over the years, countless individuals had neglected their cultivation because of the myriad arts and ended up languishing in despair. Seeing Zhao Yu fall silent, Liu Wenxuan hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°However, if you really want to learn, you can come to me¡­¡± She had initially intended to advise Zhao Yu, seeing his youth and potential future, not to stray from the right path. But then she thought, she and Zhao Yu were neither relatives nor friends, so giving such advice seemed pointless. It might be better to treat him as a regular customer instead. ¡°I don¡¯t have 50 Spirit Stones, can I pay on credit?¡± Zhao Yu coughed and asked with a hint of embarrassment. ¡°Pay on credit?!¡± Liu Wenxuan was stunned for a moment, instinctively wanting to refuse, but considering that Zhao Yu was now a neighbor, and that they would see each other frequently, a direct refusal didn¡¯t seem quite right. ¡°There¡¯s no precedent for paying on credit. I¡¯ve never heard of any talisman master apprentices doing that, but¡­¡± She thought about it and then said, ¡°However, if you really want to learn, it¡¯s not impossible!¡± ¡°How so?¡± Zhao Yu perked up. The talisman shops he had visited earlier were so arrogant, demanding Spirit Stones and life-binding contracts, it drove him to frustration. ¡°If you become my apprentice, I¡¯ll teach you how to grind ink for the first three years¡­¡± ¡°If you can refine your Spiritual Power to a refined state within five years¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan listed a lot of conditions that essentially sounded like she wanted him to serve as free labor. The only somewhat appealing offer was that after refining the Spiritual Power, he would start learning talisman-making and could keep thirty percent of the sales profits from the talismans he made. For most people, wasting a few years only to fail in refining their Spiritual Power usually meant they would leave. But Zhao Yu was different. He lifted a fingertip and released a bit of Spiritual Power. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Refined Spiritual Power?!¡± Liu Wenxuan¡¯s eyes widened, staring at Zhao Yu in disbelief. Zhao Yu nodded, retracted the Spiritual Power from his fingertip, and asked, ¡°So what are the conditions for someone like me who doesn¡¯t need five years to reach refined Spiritual Power?¡± After a brief moment of shock, Liu Wenxuan quickly showed a look of elation on her face, but she seemed afraid Zhao Yu would notice something and tried to hide her smile. However, her acting skills were not that great; she gave herself away in an instant. Finally, Liu Wenxuan slammed the table and quickly packed up her stall. Chapter 980 - Chapter 980: Chapter 121 Talismans_4 Chapter 980: Chapter 121 Talismans_4 ¡°Let¡¯s go, Zhao Yu, let¡¯s head back first and talk there¡­¡± She even looked around specially to make sure no one was paying attention to this area, especially Zhao Yu¡¯s previously demonstrated level of spiritual power refinement, before she finally relaxed. Zhao Yu considered that if he had the chance to learn Talisman Making from Liu Wenxuan without any cost, as long as the conditions weren¡¯t too excessive, he could accept them, so he followed Liu Wenxuan back to Ninth Street. Once back on Ninth Street, Liu Wenxuan directly brought Zhao Yu to her room. The room, similar in size, roughly thirty square meters, was crammed with various tools for Talisman Making, with just a small bed tucked in one corner. Seeing Liu Wenxuan¡¯s environment, Zhao Yu finally realized why she would occupy his room despite having one of her own. ¡°Fellow Daoist Liu, I have a question for you¡­¡± Zhao Yu asked tentatively, ¡°You¡¯re a Talisman Maker, why would you live here?!¡± ¡°I need to save money!¡± Liu Wenxuan¡¯s face beamed with a joyful smile as she said, ¡°My Daoist partner is at the ninth level of Qi Cultivation, and he¡¯s not yet thirty. He has a great chance of advancing to the Foundation Establishment Stage¡­¡± ¡°We are saving up to buy a Foundation Establishment Pill; once he achieves Foundation Establishment, our days will be better¡­¡± ¡°By then, if you want to see me, you would have to go to First Street or even Bright Moon Square¡­¡± Zhao Yu knew about Bright Moon Square; it was next to Ninth Street Fortress, with a better environment and even richer spiritual energy, but accordingly, the prices also were much higher. ¡°I see!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly and brought up the main topic, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the talismans¡­¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Liu Wenxuan controlled her emotions and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve refined your Spiritual Power and are qualified for Talisman Making, it would be inappropriate for me to charge you Spirit Stones for apprenticeship¡­¡± ¡°I can teach you for free, and after you learn, I¡¯ll take fifty percent of each talisman you make¡­ No, forty percent!¡± Upon hearing this condition, Zhao Yu nodded slightly, finding it much better than those exploitative Talisman shops. ¡°How long is the term?¡± ¡°Three years, how about that?¡± Liu Wenxuan asked somewhat nervously. For her, this deal was beneficial; even if a first-tier junior Talisman Maker worked for her, the cut over three years would be a considerable amount. As for teaching Talisman Making, it was just a bit of time spent talking. Zhao Yu quickly calculated, and according to his plans, in three years he would also be at the ninth level of Qi Cultivation, which seemed about right. ¡°That¡¯ll work!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Liu Wenxuan, ecstatic, quickly pulled out an agreement and began drafting it. Moments later, she had the agreement drafted and said, ¡°This agreement is certified and protected by Mount Shu. If you breach it, I can take this to the Disciplinary Department of Mount Shu for arbitration!¡± ¡°At that time, not only will you have to compensate me many times over, but you might also face a fine!¡± In reality, she had never been to the Disciplinary Department, but she knew most people wouldn¡¯t dare to defy it, as here, Mount Shu was supreme. ¡°Fine!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly and, following the protocol, imprinted his spiritual power fluctuation onto it. Spiritual power fluctuation is like a person¡¯s fingerprint, unique personal identifiers, with virtually no two being exactly the same. ¡°Very well!¡± Seeing Zhao Yu sign the agreement, Liu Wenxuan was overjoyed, ¡°Let¡¯s coordinate our schedules, see when both of us are free¡­¡± ¡°How should I address you, as Teacher?¡± ¡°No need to be so formal, just call me Aunt Xuan. Looking at you, I¡¯m much older¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan said cheerfully. ¡°Alright then!¡± Then, the two matched their schedules, especially Liu Wenxuan¡¯s, as she needed to make talismans in the mornings, which took almost all morning. She would then rush to the market to sell talismans at noon, only finding free time in the evening. ¡°Then let¡¯s have the lessons in the evening¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu hesitated, considering that she had a Daoist partner, and it seemed somewhat inappropriate for them to be alone in one room. He said, ¡°If we have lessons in the evening, would that be convenient for your Daoist partner?¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not worried, so why should you be?!¡± Liu Wenxuan laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are deeply in love; he won¡¯t mind these things!¡± Seeing her say this, Zhao Yu no longer minded and simply nodded in agreement. Chapter 981 - Chapter 981: Chapter 122 Hu Nius Change of Heart Chapter 981: Chapter 122 Hu Niu¡¯s Change of Heart The matter of studying talismans was settled, with lessons taking place at Liu Wenxuan¡¯s house every evening. Zhao Yu suddenly found himself with nothing to do during the day. ¡°I need to find a way to continuously gather energy¡­¡± Zhao Yu was somewhat troubled, as most people in Shushan were eager to cultivate and had no time for idle chatter. The ones he could approach for such needs were only from big families like Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s. After a few days of inquiring, Zhao Yu learned of a way to gather a substantial amount of energy. It was through the frequent gatherings held by the children of various families, with various pretexts for these gatherings. The purpose wasn¡¯t very clear, but anyone was allowed to attend, and all kinds of drinks and food were provided. Therefore, Zhao Yu went to a few and found the effect to be quite good. These gatherings were generally divided into two areas, an inner field and an outer field. The inner field was for those with invitations, respected by the host, or rather a gathering of peers. The outer field, on the other hand, was for show. Most of the time, it was not fully seated, and people were even paid to go there at times, all to boost the host¡¯s prestige and liven up the place. ¡­ ¡°Are you sure you can help me win over Tiger Girl?¡± A man over two meters tall, brawny and broad, looked at Zhao Linger with a hint of hope in his eyes. ¡°I already have a plan¡­¡± With the confidence of holding a winning hand, Zhao Linger began, ¡°Tiger Girl hasn¡¯t seen much of the world, and she currently has a childhood sweetheart named Simpleton¡­¡± ¡°Until she gives up on Simpleton, it¡¯ll be hard for you to win her heart¡­¡± ¡°But, I¡¯ve recently learned that Simpleton often attends gatherings, freeloads in the outer field¡­¡± A smile crept over Zhao Linger¡¯s lips as she continued, ¡°My idea is to first take Tiger Girl to a few gatherings. We¡¯ll stay in the inner field and let her see Simpleton in the outer field¡­¡± ¡°The purpose of this is to make her see reality, to understand the benefits of being with you¡­¡± ¡°After a few gatherings, once she understands the class distinction, you can then invite her to join a gathering, make it special, and have her as the guest of honor, turning all the past main characters of the gatherings into her supporting cast¡­¡± ¡°After several times, her heart will inevitably change, and she will understand the advantages of being with you. By then, Simpleton will really become a fool¡­¡± Upon hearing this, King Kong hesitated slightly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this inappropriate? I don¡¯t really want to scheme against Tiger Girl¡­¡± ¡°Senior brother, you can¡¯t be soft-hearted in matters like this, unless you don¡¯t want Tiger Girl!¡± Zhao Linger urged upon hearing his concerns. After hesitating for a moment, King Kong eventually agreed, preferring to obtain Tiger Girl over scheming against her. ¡°Senior brother, leave this matter to me¡­¡± Zhao Linger patted her chest, reluctantly leaving. It wasn¡¯t until she walked out of the high-end district where King Kong resided that she reined in her emotions and sighed deeply. Her meeting with King Kong today was initiated by her, ostensibly to help him pursue Tiger Girl. In truth, for this meeting, Zhao Linger had spent hours dressing up meticulously and even sprayed perfume, even donning the sexy Daoist robe she had been unwilling to wear before. But King Kong was oblivious to such attire, focused solely on Tiger Girl. This left her slightly disappointed. ¡°Really, even someone like Tiger Girl has admirers¡­¡± Zhao Linger felt somewhat dejected, wishing so much that it was her King Kong fancied, which would make her future much easier. In the eyes of the Zhao family¡¯s servants, she, Zhao Linger, was the high and mighty second young mistress. But she was well aware that in Shushan, the Zhao family was nothing, just one of countless small clans. And although she was the second young mistress, in reality, she had little access to resources. Ostensibly, their Zhao family had a Golden Core ancestor, but that ancestor had been cultivating for a long time and was from over three hundred years ago, barely maintaining a connection with the Zhao family. Were it not for the shared bloodline, that ancestor would probably not even want to bear the Zhao name. Compared to families that placed great importance on bloodlines, their Zhao family was no more than borrowing the tiger¡¯s fierceness ¨C the family¡¯s affairs were known to themselves. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my grandfather has too many descendants, leaving hardly any resources for me¡­¡± Zhao Linger sighed again, her father lacking talent; he had left Shushan stagnating at the ninth level of Qi Cultivation. Although she was the second young mistress back home, in Shushan, she was inferior to those whose parents stayed in Shushan. Add to that her grandfather¡¯s numerous descendants, the resources allocated to her were even less, only slightly better than those children of humble backgrounds without any connections. ¡°However, this thing with Tiger Girl might be an opportunity. If she prospers, and I follow her, I might be able to reach Foundation Establishment¡­ or even¡­¡± ¡­ On this day, Zhao Yu came to another gathering, hosted by a family scion who had advanced to the ninth level of Qi Cultivation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This gathering was of a higher tier compared to those Zhao Yu had previously attended, likewise separated into inside and outside areas. But the inside area actually used array formations for separation, meaning those inside could see and speak to the outer area, but those in the outer area couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside. However, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t care about any of this. He wasn¡¯t there to network but simply to gather energy, and incidentally enjoy a good meal. After all, being a gathering, the food and drinks were certainly better than the free meals provided at the cafeteria. Chapter 982 - Chapter 982: Chapter 122 Hu Nius Change of Heart_2 Chapter 982: Chapter 122 Hu Niu¡¯s Change of Heart_2 ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the celebration of Senior Brother Wang¡¯s advancement to the ninth level of Qi Cultivation. On behalf of Senior Brother Wang, I¡¯d like to offer a toast to everyone¡­¡± As they were eating, a dignified man at the foremost table in the outer area stood up and raised his glass. Immediately, everyone in the entire venue stood up as well, each with a smile on their face, and raised their glasses for a shared drink. At the same time, in the inner area, Tiger Girl watched this scene with complex emotions. ¡°You see, we are sitting in the inner area as honored guests of Senior Brother Wang, while Zhao Yu can only stay below¡­¡± Zhao Linger whispered beside her, noticing the look of disappointment in Tiger Girl¡¯s eyes, and felt a surge of joy inside, understanding that everything was going according to her plan. ¡°Of course, don¡¯t take it too much to heart. Although I am the second daughter of the Zhao family, I can only bring you here to broaden your horizons. That Senior Brother Wang, with his powerful family background, even I can only sit in the central part of the inner area¡­¡± At that moment, their seats were in the middle section of the inner area, still very far from the core area. Naturally, those closer to the core area were the center of attention and fawned over by many. Tiger Girl might not have felt it was significant, but influenced by the atmosphere, she unconsciously started to regard those in the core area of the inner area as exceptional individuals. Even she noticed that the man who had earned everyone¡¯s respect in the outer area, the same man who had Zhao Yu stand up for a toast, acted completely different in the inner area. Instead of the ease he had displayed outside, here he was ingratiating himself with Senior Brother Wang. ¡°Is this what they call class?¡± Tiger Girl muttered to herself. After a moment, she said, ¡°Second Miss, I would like to say a few words to that simpleton¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Zhao Linger immediately refused her, shaking her head, ¡°That simpleton came here to freeload food and drinks. If you go see him now, how will he face others? After all, he is a man and needs his dignity and face¡­¡± Hearing this, Tiger Girl hesitated, ¡°Then¡­ perhaps you could invite him to stay at Zhao family¡¯s guest house!¡± After listening, Zhao Linger shook her head again, ¡°It wasn¡¯t I who asked him to leave. Initially, I warned him against stepping into Medicine Valley, but he thought I was being too meddlesome and angrily left¡­¡± Hearing this, Tiger Girl sighed deeply, her heart full of thoughts, as she watched the jubilant scenes of the core area¡¯s main characters. She also observed Zhao Yu in the outer area corner, chatting animatedly with other ordinary disciples. ¡°You see, your beloved simpleton can now only seek companionship with those from similarly humble backgrounds in the outer area¡­¡± Zhao Linger¡¯s purpose in bringing Tiger Girl here was naturally to discuss her plan with Gold, and keeping an eye on Tiger Girl¡¯s dejection, she added fuel to the fire with her words. By the end of the gathering, Tiger Girl had not managed to see Zhao Yu even once. However, it wasn¡¯t that there had been no sighting at all; she saw Zhao Yu, but he did not see her. Following that, Zhao Linger took Tiger Girl to several more gatherings. Officially, it was to let her see Zhao Yu, but in reality, it was to wash away Tiger Girl¡¯s spirit through the environment. After attending several gatherings in succession, Tiger Girl¡¯s mindset gradually began to change. Particularly whenever someone came over to ask which family¡¯s daughter she was, and every time she felt embarrassed, Zhao Linger would say she was the Zhao family¡¯s daughter, her sister. This filled Tiger Girl with gratitude and admiration for Zhao Linger. After all, only the sons and daughters of various families could stay in the inner area. Without Zhao Linger, she would have had to stay in the outer area. Another day, Zhao Linger once again invited Tiger Girl to a gathering. ¡°Second Miss¡­¡± ¡°Why are you calling me Second Miss again?¡± Zhao Linger asked, feigning displeasure. Tiger Girl hesitated for a moment, ¡°Second Sister¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Zhao Linger nodded in satisfaction, ¡°What were you trying to say just now?!¡± Tiger Girl then said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the gatherings anymore¡­¡± Attending these gatherings these past days not only opened her eyes but also greatly changed her mindset. Particularly regarding the simpleton she used to think about so much, after Zhao Linger¡¯s analysis, he seemed to be from a different world than hers. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see the simpleton anymore?!¡± Zhao Linger asked tentatively. Initially, she took Tiger Girl to the gatherings under the pretense of seeing the simpleton. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him being so humbled¡­¡± Tiger Girl said with a touch of melancholy. During the gatherings these days, she had mostly focused her attention on Zhao Yu. But she noticed that Zhao Yu was constantly chatting with others. Because she was too far to overhear their conversations, she could only get a sense of Zhao Yu trying to make connections through Zhao Linger¡¯s interpretations. Unfortunately, given Zhao Yu¡¯s poor background, he was often met with cold stares, making Tiger Girl feel both uncomfortable and lost. She was upset at seeing Zhao Yu so humbled and unsure whether she truly wanted to spend her life with someone like that. Little did she know, Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t making connections with others; he was merely there for sustenance, modulating his emotions in various ways. Those who cold-shouldered him weren¡¯t unwilling to make connections with Zhao Yu; they were simply embarrassed by Zhao Yu¡¯s retorts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I see¡­¡± Zhao Linger¡¯s heart stirred, understanding that the time was ripe. She said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to gatherings anymore, could you accompany me to a friend¡¯s gathering, just this one last time?!¡± Seeing Tiger Girl hesitate, she quickly added: ¡°Sister, these days I¡¯ve spent so much time helping you meet Zhao Yu. It¡¯s been quite a waste of my time¡­¡± Chapter 983 - Chapter 983: Chapter 122: Hu Nius Changing Mentality_3 Chapter 983: Chapter 122: Hu Niu¡¯s Changing Mentality_3 Upon hearing that, Hu Ni could only comply. Thus, the two set off for a new gathering together. What Hu Ni hadn¡¯t anticipated was that this time, the gathering was arranged at Xiaoyao Pavilion. ¡°It¡¯s Xiaoyao Pavilion, second sister, your friend seems to be¡­¡± Hu Ni was somewhat shocked. Having attended gatherings with Zhao Linger these past days, she had learned about a few things. The most direct was the cost of the venues for these gatherings, which varied from one place to another. The venues they had previously visited alone cost as much as her annual resources for cultivation ¡ª she had then marveled at the extravagance of these family scions. And this Xiaoyao Pavilion was, by far, the most expensive one she had attended. ¡°Renting Xiaoyao Pavilion for one event is equivalent to renting a hundred venues elsewhere. This price could sustain our cultivation for a hundred years¡­¡± Zhao Linger said timely. Hu Ni nodded in agreement, feeling inwardly that it was indeed worthy of a second miss to know such lavish friends. After they entered the venue, Hu Ni was surprised to find that many of the main characters from previous gatherings were also attendees here. People like Brother Wang, Brother Liu, Brother He, who were all organizers of the several events she had attended before. What shocked her even more was that these formerly esteemed characters were now all seated in the outer area. As Hu Ni wondered about their seating, Zhao Linger led her straight towards the inner area. ¡°Second sister, are we going further inside?!¡± Hu Ni felt increasingly nervous. Especially with curious glances cast her way, she felt so uncomfortable that she almost wanted to turn back. ¡°Of course!¡± Zhao Linger¡¯s lips curled up in a smile, clearly enjoying the attention. In other gatherings, their seats were always around the middle area; although they could speak to the hosts, it was only out of politeness and not very noteworthy. But now it was different, as this gathering was hosted by Gold for Hu Ni. Not only had he spent a great deal of money, but he had also invited people from all walks of life. Everyone present was either wealthy or noble. The most crucial aspect was that the array formations separating the inner and outer area weren¡¯t activated, meaning everything happening inside could be seen from the outside. Finally, following Zhao Linger into the inner area with a heart full of nerves, ¡°Let us welcome today¡¯s protagonist, Zhao Linglong!¡± a thunderous voice made Hu Ni freeze on the spot. Zhao Linglong? Who? It took a long while for Hu Ni to realize that her grand name was Zhao Linglong, a name given by Zhao Linger. But¡­ She was just a minor character; who would welcome her like this? Could they have called the wrong person?! Just as Hu Ni turned her pleading gaze towards Zhao Linger, Zhao Linger stepped aside, smiling and beginning to clap enthusiastically. On Gold¡¯s side, everything was already arranged, and a crowd stood up, looking at her and shouting her name. In a state of complete bewilderment, Gold appeared. ¡°I had imagined countless scenarios for our reunion but never anticipated it would be here¡­¡± Is it him?! Hu Ni stared dumbfounded at Gold. He was one of the few men she had seen who was taller than her. Honestly, she didn¡¯t mind this man. If her heart hadn¡¯t been set on Dunce, she might have fallen for him too. ¡°Zhao Linglong, a woman who haunts my dreams, a woman who keeps me awake at night¡­¡± As Hu Ni blushed, Gold¡¯s declarations of love kept coming, thrown out madly. Especially since the previously distinguished figures were now willing to play supporting roles, emitting envious cheers. This made Hu Ni feel like she was dreaming, suspecting she was the protagonist in a dream, the center of attention. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, a necklace slowly extended towards Hu Ni¡¯s neck. Hu Ni was totally flummoxed throughout, her mind crashing until the moment the necklace was put on her. She abruptly realized that this might be unfair to Dunce. Just then, a large figure embraced her. ¡°Linglong, would you like to be my dao companion, to cherish and love you in the years to come?¡± ¡°Agree to him!¡± ¡°Agree to him!¡± ¡°Agree to him!¡± The crowd shouted crazily, their deafening voices making Hu Ni feel elated. Seeing the smiles and fervor of those elite scions nearby, Hu Ni suddenly felt that being with Gold might be quite good after all. Compared to Dunce, Gold obviously had more prospects and could offer her many things. Such as prestige, connections, and resources for cultivation. On the other hand, if it were Dunce, she might even have to support him. Hu Ni¡¯s chest heaved up and down, looking at the towering man in front, she momentarily felt an impulse to agree. But she was still scared; she turned her head to look at Zhao Linger, who kept nodding, seemingly signaling that if Hu Ni didn¡¯t agree, she would step in. Finally, yielding to various temptations, Hu Ni nodded slightly. ¡°Alright!¡± Gold laughed heartily, pulling Hu Ni along and frequently toasting under everyone¡¯s eyes. Standing beside Gold, Hu Ni felt extremely nervous, but whenever she felt awkward, Gold would take the initiative to speak up, giving her a sense of unprecedented feelings. I feel like¡­ I am a woman! Hu Ni suddenly realized that she might indeed be a woman now, having a man willing to protect her felt incredibly wonderful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was an experience she had never felt before and something she wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of. The Brothers Wang, Brother He, and others previously participating in gatherings, now respectfully came up to toast in the outer area, making Hu Ni think life had taken a turn. At this moment, it seemed she had reached the pinnacle. This status, even higher than that of a second miss, now had them on her main stage, unable to even enter the inner area. With Gold, she also became someone on his level. Amidst cries of ¡®sister-in-law,¡¯ Hu Ni was won over. Chapter 984 - Chapter 984: Chapter 123 Mo Caiers Thoughts Chapter 984: Chapter 123 Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s Thoughts Nine Streams Workshop. ¡°Zhao Yu, you¡¯re truly a genius. It¡¯s only been three months, and you¡¯ve already learned how to make the Golden Light Talisman¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan praised, ¡°Today we¡¯ll continue to consolidate your skill with the Golden Light Talisman. You practice while I watch¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly. He didn¡¯t consider himself a genius in talisman making; he believed his rapid progress was purely due to having more time to practice. ¡°Hey, something big happened recently, have you heard?¡± Soon, Liu Wenxuan suddenly asked. ¡°What big thing?¡± Zhao Yu asked casually. After three months of spending time together, the two had become familiar with each other. Zhao Yu had also met Liu Wenxuan¡¯s Dao partner once¡ªa somewhat handsome man, naturally older than him, approaching thirty. Her Dao partner was usually cultivating every day, mostly at the Gathering Spirit Workshop. The spiritual energy there was abundant, but the price was also very high. After understanding more, Zhao Yu learned that Liu Wenxuan, as a talisman master, invested most of the spirit stones she earned into her Dao partner. ¡°It¡¯s about a commoner girl who caught the eye of a son from a great family¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan, somewhat excited and with a hint of envy, said, ¡°I heard that the girl who was noticed is called Zhao Linglong. She was previously just a servant of the Zhao family, and she met the son of the great family, Gold, during a mission¡­¡± ¡°Gold fell in love with her at first sight and proposed to Zhao Linglong at a large gathering. In the end, the two of them got together¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, but Gold¡¯s grandfather is an inner sect elder, a big shot at the Nascent Soul Stage. In the future, with Gold¡¯s help, foundation establishment for Zhao Linglong will be more than enough. Maybe one day she could even reach the Golden Core or even Nascent Soul Stage¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Linglong?!¡± Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°Right, there¡¯s only one Zhao family in our Mount Shu. Zhao Yu, you used to be with the Zhao family, don¡¯t you know this Zhao Linglong?¡± Liu Wenxuan said this knowing some of Zhao Yu¡¯s past, aware that he once was a servant of the Zhao family before leaving after a fallout. Zhao Yu certainly knew who Zhao Linglong was; that was Tigress. In her previous letters, Tigress mentioned that she had been given the name Zhao Linglong by the second Miss Zhao Linger. ¡°Is the Zhao Linglong you¡¯re talking about the one who¡¯s about one point nine meters tall?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, do you know her?¡± Liu Wenxuan asked with a bit of curiosity. ¡°Know her¡­¡± Zhao Yu fell silent for two seconds, then broke into a smile, ¡°But not very well!¡± ¡°I see!¡± Liu Wenxuan shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s really a case of the same background but different destinies. She caught the eye of a great family¡¯s son and has ascended to the heavens in one step, destined for success in the future¡­¡± Zhao Yu chuckled, ¡°Yeah, if there¡¯s a chance to meet her in the future, I¡¯ll congratulate her!¡± He truly didn¡¯t feel as upset as one might expect. His relationship with Tigress was more about gratitude, and now seeing Tigress advancing further, he was happy for her. After all, when he approached Tigress initially, it was to use her to his advantage. Now, Tigress had moved on and met a son from a great family. She had finally come into her own. Zhao Yu realized why, since he had arrived at Mount Shu, he hadn¡¯t received any letters from Tigress. It seemed that she too had become more pragmatic. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s another thing, a strange thing, that I¡¯d like your opinion on!¡± Liu Wenxuan spoke with a serious expression, ¡°Recently, there¡¯s been a young girl, looks fourteen or fifteen, who said she wants to spend a thousand spirit stones to become my apprentice¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a thousand spirit stones, almost equal to my yearly income¡­¡± ¡°With those thousand spirit stones, plus what we¡¯ve saved, it would be enough to buy a Foundation Establishment Pill¡­¡± Foundation Establishment Pill. Zhao Yu thought for a moment. The market price for a Foundation Establishment Pill was around ten thousand spirit stones. This meant that Liu Wenxuan had saved nearly nine thousand spirit stones over the years. As far as he knew, Liu Wenxuan¡¯s Dao partner, like her, had no significant background and wasn¡¯t skilled in making talismans. He mainly focused on cultivation daily, whether it was for utilizing Foundation Establishment Pills or cultivating in the Gathering Spirit Shop, with expenses paid by Liu Wenxuan. ¡°A thousand spirit stones¡­¡± As Zhao Yu listened to Liu Wenxuan¡¯s description, suddenly a figure flashed through his mind. ¡°Did that young girl mention her name?¡± ¡°There was another young girl with her, and according to what the other girl called her, it seems like her name is something like Cai¡¯er¡­¡± Indeed, it¡¯s her! Zhao Yu smiled faintly, realizing she had come for him, unable to resist after three months. ¡°Whatever her purpose, if she wants to learn from you, just agree. A thousand spirit stones might be a bit excessive, but as long as you sign a good agreement, there won¡¯t be any issue!¡± Upon hearing this, Liu Wenxuan let out a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too, considering it¡¯s a thousand spirit stones. I hesitated on this windfall, but now, since you¡¯ve said so, I¡¯ll agree to her request¡­¡± She was somewhat excited, ¡°With these thousand spirit stones, we can finally afford a Foundation Establishment Pill¡­¡± ¡°Sister Xuan, you¡¯ve also reached the ninth level of Qi Cultivation. After you buy the Foundation Establishment Pill, will you take it, or will you let your Dao partner take it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Of course he will take it!¡± Liu Wenxuan said proudly, ¡°He has better talent than me. He has a promising future. After he reaches the Foundation Establishment Stage, we can lead a good life¡­¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head slightly, not saying much more. He had seen Liu Wenxuan¡¯s Dao partner too, who didn¡¯t treat Liu Wenxuan well, even demanding and bossing her. His impression of him wasn¡¯t good; his years of experience led him to sense a kind of ingratitude in him. Chapter 985 - Chapter 985: Chapter 123 Mo Caiers Thoughts_2 Chapter 985: Chapter 123 Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s Thoughts_2 However, he was well aware that Liu Wenxuan had placed many years of effort in her Taoist companion. If he spoke ill of her partner, he would not only fail to be the good guy, but he might also end up being the villain for no reason. The next evening. Liu Wenxuan brought a new apprentice over, and as expected, it was indeed Mo Cai¡¯er. ¡°Humph, you big dummy, you didn¡¯t expect to see me here, did you?!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er said with a smug look on her face. Only then did Liu Wenxuan realize, the two knew each other¡ªthis young lady had come for Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu curled his lips and said indifferently, ¡°What does it matter to me where you show up?!¡± [Anger from Mo Cai¡¯er, Energy +299] Zhao Yu was somewhat surprised internally; the increase in energy value meant that Mo Cai¡¯er had broken through to the third tier of Qi Cultivation. Keep in mind, Hu Niu had above-average talent, and it took her five months to break through from the first level to Level Two, and four months from Level Two to the third tier. Yet now, it seemed it hadn¡¯t even been half a year since Mo Cai¡¯er reached the Qi Cultivation Stage. This indicated that Mo Cai¡¯er had better talent, which was normal after all, since she was the granddaughter of an inner sect elder. Following that, the two would occasionally quarrel, much to Liu Wenxuan¡¯s amusement and relief. She thought that maybe these two young kids were in love. After the lesson was over and Mo Cai¡¯er had left, Liu Wenxuan finally spoke, ¡°Xiao Zhao, you¡¯re too blunt. You can¡¯t be so harsh when talking to girls¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as I¡¯m happy!¡± Zhao Yu shrugged. It was intentional on his part, otherwise how would he gain energy points?! After several more attempts to advise him, Liu Wenxuan gave up. After all, she had been through it herself; she could tell at a glance that the young lady liked Zhao Yu, only to be harshly rebuffed by him. Although she had no idea about the young lady¡¯s family background, being able to produce a thousand Spirit Stones for tuition fees surely meant they were no ordinary family¡ªperhaps her family even included an inner sect deacon. Liu Wenxuan, not being from a prominent clan herself, did not realize that even for a family of an inner sect deacon, it would be difficult to afford a thousand Spirit Stones for a fourteen or fifteen-year-old child to squander. In the days that followed, by day Zhao Yu continued to freeload at various gatherings, and at night he learned Talisman Making from Liu Wenxuan, while also sparing time to banter with Mo Cai¡¯er. At first, only Mo Cai¡¯er came alone, but later on, her friends joined as well. Initially, the friend also wanted to pay tuition, but Liu Wenxuan did not accept it. ¡°I¡¯ve already bought a Foundation Establishment pill. My partner has started attempting Foundation Establishment¡­¡± By her implication, she no longer lacked money and thus had no need to earn more. If it had not been for the prior agreements to teach, she would be enjoying her life by now. ¡°Humph, don¡¯t be fooled by men; in the end, it might all fall apart!¡± Seeing Liu Wenxuan so happy, Mo Cai¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but make a face and say. ¡°That won¡¯t happen, I¡¯ve been with him for so many years; he¡¯s not that kind of person!¡± Liu Wenxuan said confidently. Mo Cai¡¯er had come here precisely because of Zhao Yu, and seeing that Liu Wenxuan wouldn¡¯t listen, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything more. Finally, after another month had gone by, Liu Wenxuan suddenly announced she was taking three days off¡ªher partner had succeeded in his Foundation Establishment, and she wanted to go see him. Zhao Yu initially thought Liu Wenxuan would return after three days. However, on the day she took leave, Liu Wenxuan came back to the Ninth Street Forge with a downcast expression. She seemed as if she had been hollowed out; her body was dirty and dust-covered with footprints, yet she moved like a zombie. ¡°Xuan jie, are you okay?!¡± Zhao Yu noticed her off state and quickly went inside to ask. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want me anymore¡­¡± Upon seeing Zhao Yu, Liu Wenxuan¡¯s years of suppressed grief suddenly burst forth, and she began to weep bitterly. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for thirteen years, and I¡¯ve looked after him for thirteen years¡­¡± ¡°We had an agreement, that after he reached the Foundation Establishment Stage, he would treat me well¡­¡± ¡°But he¡­¡± ¡°But after he established his foundation, he actually became Taoist companions with a daughter from a prestigious family¡­¡± After listening for a while, Zhao Yu pointed to the footprints on her body, ¡°Who kicked you like this?¡± ¡°It was him¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan felt as dead inside as her voice sounded; she never thought that after finally making it, the man she painstakingly supported would abandon her. ¡°Liquor~~!¡± Liu Wenxuan began to drown her sorrows in alcohol, and Zhao Yu, feeling helpless, could only join her. As they drank and talked, Liu Wenxuan suddenly pounced on Zhao Yu. ¡°Why betray me¡­¡± ¡°Why?!¡± Zhao Yu looked helpless, ¡°Look carefully, I¡¯m Xiao Zhao from next door, not your Taoist companion¡­¡± ¡°Is it because I¡¯m not beautiful enough?¡± ¡°Is it because I¡¯m past my prime?¡± ¡°Or is it that I cannot satisfy you?!¡± As Liu Wenxuan spoke, she began to strip off her clothes. Under Zhao Yu¡¯s dumbstruck gaze, the two of them engaged in a night-long battle as things naturally took their course. The next day, when Zhao Yu woke up, Liu Wenxuan had already begun to prepare the ink for today¡¯s talismans. ¡°You¡¯re feeling better?¡± Zhao Yu, shirtless, asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liu Wenxuan glanced at his body, a complex expression flickering across her face. She shook her head, ¡°Actually, I knew all along that he had ulterior motives, but all my Spirit Stones were in his hands, so I had to hope he wasn¡¯t deceiving me¡­¡± Zhao Yu understood her thinking¡ªit was the dilemma of sunk costs being too high to abandon, leading to the fantasy that the other party would keep their promise. ¡°Life must go on. If I were to fall into depression, it would truly benefit him¡­¡± ¡°I want to make something of myself and show him what he¡¯s missed out on!¡± Chapter 986 - Chapter 986: Chapter 123 Mo Caiers Thoughts_3 Chapter 986: Chapter 123 Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s Thoughts_3 Liu Wenxuan said this with her lips, but she was actually very confused in her heart. Or rather, she was very clear that he had already reached the Foundation Establishment Stage, and had even attached himself to a major clan; his prospects in the future were limitless. As for herself, she was merely an ordinary person whose potential had been exhausted, fated to remain at the Qi Cultivation Stage for life. ¡°By the way, after talking for so long, I still don¡¯t know his name¡­¡± ¡°Chen Shimei!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Zhao Yu was startled and then somewhat speechless; no wonder he was a heartbreaker, given such a name. He coughed and said, ¡°About yesterday¡­¡± ¡°Nothing happened yesterday!¡± Liu Wenxuan snorted coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t think you can take advantage of me, you enjoyed yourself too yesterday¡­¡± Zhao Yu shrugged his shoulders; since the other party didn¡¯t wish for them to relate, he naturally preferred the freedom. The previous night, Liu Wenxuan had set things in stone, and they both tacitly never brought it up again. Two days passed like this, and Liu Wenxuan had recovered. She went out to sell talismans every day as usual, though she once didn¡¯t bother to dress up, now she began to make herself up. Or rather, she used to save the Spirit Stones she earned for buying Foundation Establishment Dan for Chen Shimei, but now she no longer needed to, so she could finally spend her spare Spirit Stones on herself. So, when Mo Cai¡¯er returned to class after her leave of absence ended, she suddenly discovered that Liu Wenxuan had changed into a new Taoist robe, the latest fashion among female cultivators. ¡°How do you have a new Taoist robe¡­¡± Mo Cai¡¯er was surprised, and then asked, ¡°Did your Taoist partner make it, is it a gift from him?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Liu Wenxuan said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention him, that heartless man would never buy for me, this is bought with my own money!¡± With one question, Mo Cai¡¯er learned that Liu Wenxuan¡¯s Taoist partner had dumped her. ¡°Tsk tsk, I¡¯ve always said, you have to be careful with men, don¡¯t be fooled out of your wealth and charm, look at you now¡­¡± As Mo Cai¡¯er spoke, her eyes wandered, scanning over Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with her and simply rolled his eyes. After the class ended, Liu Wenxuan started drinking again; Zhao Yu tried to persuade her to drink less but ended up being scolded and kicked out instead. Zhao Yu had no choice but to return to his own room. In the middle of the night, while he was sleeping soundly, he suddenly felt a soft object crawl into his bed. Immediately after, something precious was grabbed by some kind of suction. ¡°Hss~~!¡± Zhao Yu drew a cold breath and looked down to see that it was Liu Wenxuan from next door. ¡°You heartbreaker, I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan, with a face full of the smell of alcohol, slurred as she probed. Seeing that Zhao Yu offered no resistance, she then began to engage contentedly. ¡°That was truly a hearty battle!¡± The next morning, Zhao Yu woke up to find Liu Wenxuan was gone; recalling the events of the night, he couldn¡¯t help but express his sentiment. In this way, every one or two days, Liu Wenxuan would climb into Zhao Yu¡¯s bed, drunk. Both of them understood without saying, and did not openly address this aspect of their relationship. During this time, Mo Cai¡¯er noticed something different about Liu Wenxuan in class. ¡°Teacher Liu, you¡¯ve been looking better and better recently¡­¡± ¡°It seems that breaking up with that heartless man was a good thing for you¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan¡¯s face turned red, and she sneaked a glance at Zhao Yu before pretending to be nonchalant and continued teaching. After all, Zhao Yu¡¯s Spiritual Power had reached a refined Realm, and Liu Wenxuan, having engaged in frequent intercourse with Zhao Yu, naturally reaped some benefits; her improved complexion was just the surface, yet it significantly reduced the difficulty of her advancing to Foundation Establishment Stage. However, neither of them knew this and just assumed the exchange was normal. After a year passed like this, Zhao Yu had learned all the talismans from Liu Wenxuan. One day, Liu Wenxuan suddenly approached Zhao Yu. ¡°I feel our relationship isn¡¯t normal!¡± After a year, having deeply interacted no fewer than three hundred times, Liu Wenxuan finally addressed their relationship. ¡°But it¡¯s good as it is, you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy, everyone¡¯s happy!¡± Zhao Yu casually said with a laugh. Liu Wenxuan was quite attractive; although she was more than a decade older than him, she was experienced and skilled in various positions. Especially after being abandoned by Chen Shimei, she seemed to have completely let go of her sense of shame, constantly inventing new styles, making Zhao Yu reluctant to think of anything else. ¡°No!¡± Liu Wenxuan shook her head and said earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re still young, and I¡¯m already¡­¡± She took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯m already thirty, almost hopeless for Foundation Establishment, while you are only nineteen with a promising future, you shouldn¡¯t waste it on me¡­¡± ¡°Especially with Mo Cai¡¯er¡­¡± She hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°Mo Cai¡¯er likes you, anyone with clear eyes can see it, I think you being with her is more suitable¡­¡± ¡°After all, she¡¯s from a major clan, I¡¯ve looked into it, and she is even more impressive than I imagined; her grandfather is one of the inner sect elders, a real Nascent Soul Stage powerhouse¡­¡± ¡°Being with her, you could also¡­¡± Before she could finish, Zhao Yu pulled Liu Wenxuan towards him and started getting restless again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t do this¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan only resisted symbolically for a moment before the two became entangled once again. Afterwards, Zhao Yu said with a grin, ¡°What were you about to say, continue?!¡± Liu Wenxuan took a moment to catch her breath and said, ¡°I was saying, you should break off our relationship and be serious with Mo Cai¡¯er; being with her, you have a future, and who knows, you might even reach Foundation Establishment or even Core Formation¡­¡± Before she could finish, Zhao Yu was on top of her once more. Chapter 987 - Chapter 987: Chapter 123 Mo Caiers Thoughts_4 Chapter 987: Chapter 123 Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s Thoughts_4 ¡°No¡­¡± Afterwards, Zhao Yu said energetically, ¡°What were you saying just now? Continue?!¡± At this moment, Liu Wenxuan, who had already exhausted her strength, reluctantly glanced at Zhao Yu, realizing if she continued, Zhao Yu would torment her again, so she simply shut her mouth. For Zhao Yu, someone like Mo Cai¡¯er with such a prestigious family background was real trouble¡ªhe would avoid her if he could, much less deliberately court her. In the eyes of others, having someone with Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s background fancying them would be a cause for great happiness. But for Zhao Yu, he had plenty of energy, to say nothing of reaching the Foundation Establishment Stage¡ªattaining the Golden Core and Nascent Soul stages would be a breeze for him in the future. Recently, Zhao Yu also discovered an issue; the energy he absorbed from Mo Cai¡¯er was diminishing. He found that no matter how he provoked her, Mo Cai¡¯er seemed resigned to her fate, without any emotional fluctuations. Even, sometimes after a whole day, Zhao Yu realized that the energy he obtained from Mo Cai¡¯er was less than what he got from Liu Wenxuan. ¡°It¡¯s time to change targets¡­¡± Zhao Yu stroked his chin, feeling that Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s value had been depleted, and it was time to ¡®shear wool¡¯ from someone else. So, when the evening was approaching, Zhao Yu suddenly began to tease Liu Wenxuan. ¡°No¡­ Cai¡¯er will be coming over for class soon¡­¡± ¡°No problem, quick battle, quick decision¡­¡± Under Zhao Yu¡¯s seduction, Liu Wenxuan had no choice but to comply. Who would have known, he didn¡¯t choose a quick battle; instead, he prolonged the encounter. Liu Wenxuan got immersed and completely forgot that Mo Cai¡¯er had a class soon; she was blissfully unaware of anything else. Thus, when the two were engaged in a fierce battle in the room, Mo Cai¡¯er arrived. When she heard noises coming from inside the room, her expression changed, she pried open the door slightly, and upon seeing the man and woman inside, she was completely stunned. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Liu Wenxuan felt as if she was flying high in the clouds, about to ascend even higher, when she suddenly heard Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s voice, snapping her back to reality. She pushed Zhao Yu away in a panic, hastily wrapped herself in a robe, and anxiously said, ¡°Cai¡¯er, listen to my explanation¡­¡± But Mo Cai¡¯er, as if struck by lightning, turned and ran. ¡°What are you standing there for, go after her!¡± Liu Wenxuan urged in desperation, yelling at Zhao Yu. Who knew, Zhao Yu, with his gates wide open, remained unmoved, ¡°Why should I chase after her?!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± It was only then that Liu Wenxuan realized this was all part of Zhao Yu¡¯s meticulous plan; he had intended for Mo Cai¡¯er to see them. This made her feel both touched and furious¡ªbelieving that Zhao Yu would give up such a wealthy beauty for her. [Anger from Liu Wenxuan, energy +999] [Love from Liu Wenxuan, energy +9999] Zhao Yu suddenly froze, looking at Liu Wenxuan somewhat bewildered. Liu Wenxuan was at the ninth level of the Qi Cultivation Stage. On normal days, the maximum energy she could provide was 999 points. But now¡­ Zhao Yu looked carefully and indeed saw he had obtained 9999 points. What¡¯s going on?! Zhao Yu was surprised to find that Liu Wenxuan had contributed energy that was ten times beyond her cultivation realm. Could it be that her love for me was so deep?! Zhao Yu was taken aback; it was the first time he realized that love to the extreme could increase energy values so much. In one evening, Zhao Yu discovered, no matter how he stirred up Liu Wenxuan¡¯s emotions, the energy she provided was constant at 9999 points. It seemed fixed at ten times the energy. If¡­ she advanced to the Foundation Establishment Stage, wouldn¡¯t he get even more energy?! Zhao Yu felt tempted; Liu Wenxuan, only at the ninth level of the Qi Cultivation Stage, had provided energy one would expect from someone at the ninth level of Foundation Establishment. If she reached the Foundation Establishment Stage, couldn¡¯t she contribute the energy typical of the Golden Core Stage?! This spurred him to have an idea¡ªto help Liu Wenxuan progress to the Foundation Establishment Stage! ¡°Alas, how can you be so foolish? To spurn the role of a perfect son-in-law, and instead waste your time with an old woman like me¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan cried all night, feeling it was all for Zhao Yu¡¯s sake. Every tear shed contributed a surge of energy, shocking Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu suddenly realized that his previous methods of obtaining energy seemed rather superficial. Compared to absorbing energy from strangers, making a woman fall in love with him brought him significantly more energy. In just one night, Zhao Yu reaped nearly half a year¡¯s worth of energy income. ¡°That¡¯s too much¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s thoughts expanded, and it wasn¡¯t until dawn that he pretended to be bothered, saying, ¡°Since you say so, I¡¯ll go and find her¡­¡± ¡°Go quickly, go quickly!¡± Liu Wenxuan exclaimed joyfully. Zhao Yu said this not just for the energy, but because he noticed that the energy contributed by Mo Cai¡¯er was also irregular. Sometimes it came from hatred; other times, from love, which made him feel uneasy. His current strength was too weak. If Mo Cai¡¯er decided to seek revenge in the end, he seemed to have no way to defend himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The best way, then, was to stabilize Mo Cai¡¯er. Hence, Zhao Yu sent a message to Mo Cai¡¯er, inquiring about her location. Mo Cai¡¯er had actually gone home, but upon hearing from Zhao Yu, she felt both joy and anger. Ultimately, she left her home rapidly and ran toward Jiu Liu Square. When she nearly arrived, she then messaged back, ¡°In my room.¡± It turned out that a year ago, Mo Cai¡¯er also applied for a place of residence at Jiu Liu Square. Although she didn¡¯t stay there often, she now had a foothold. Chapter 988 - Chapter 988: Chapter 123 Mo Caiers Thoughts_5 Chapter 988: Chapter 123 Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s Thoughts_5 By the time Zhao Yu arrived, he was startled by the sight of Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s residence. The entire dwelling was enveloped by a second-tier array formation. This caused him a bout of agitation; this was an array formation that only those in the Foundation Establishment Stage could set up, and yet it was placed in such a location. ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er shouted with resentment, ¡°Leave, I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Though she said this, she still opened up the array formation. Zhao Yu entered, ¡°I was worried about you, so I came over to check¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried about me, why aren¡¯t you with that old woman?!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er was furious, ¡°Tell me the truth, what were you two doing?!¡± Zhao Yu was confused by her words. They weren¡¯t lovers, after all; Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s words were somewhat superfluous. ¡°Just as you saw, we were deepening our communication¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mo Cai¡¯er didn¡¯t expect Zhao Yu to be so shameless, to say such words to her face. ¡°Do you know that I like you?!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er blurted out. ¡°I am the Mo Family¡¯s little princess, no one has ever treated me like this¡­¡± ¡°What gives you the right?!¡± ¡°You blockhead, born a Zhao family servant, what gives you the right to make me cry?!¡± ¡°My father, my grandfather, they¡¯ve always cherished me¡­¡± After Mo Cai¡¯er vented for a while, Zhao Yu slowly said, ¡°I am a man, I am already nineteen years old, I need a woman for Yin-Yang Harmony¡­¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t be with that old woman!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er said indignantly. ¡°How about this, if I went to you, would that be okay?¡± Zhao Yu casually said. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I¡­¡± After several starts, Mo Cai¡¯er finally gritted her teeth, ¡°I can!¡± After speaking, she even took off her clothes. ¡°Pfft~!¡± Unexpectedly, Zhao Yu suddenly laughed. ¡°What are you laughing at?!¡± Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Mo Cai¡¯er quickly covered herself with her clothes. ¡°What do you think? Your sister Liu has big papayas, and here you have tiny steamed buns¡­¡± Zhao Yu said with a chuckle. Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s face instantly turned red. ¡°You have no shame!¡± ¡°Yeah, I have no shame!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er was speechless. In over a year, she had never come out on top in a verbal exchange with Zhao Yu. She decided not to think about these things, ¡°Anyway, I am a woman too, I can also achieve Yin-Yang Harmony with you¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re too young, only sixteen this year, I dare not touch you¡­¡± Zhao Yu shrugged his shoulders, ¡°How about this, wait two years, when you¡¯re eighteen, then come to me for Yin-Yang Harmony, how about that?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re not allowed to be with that old woman anymore¡­¡± Mo Cai¡¯er, who was a bit scared of Yin-Yang Harmony, quickly said upon hearing this. ¡°That won¡¯t do, my life is my own, who I choose to have Yin-Yang Harmony with is my freedom, you can¡¯t control that!¡± Zhao Yu said assertively. Zhao Yu had long figured out Mo Cai¡¯er, a princess spoiled by her family, and couldn¡¯t be indulged. After Mo Cai¡¯er argued a few sentences, ultimately resignedly agreed, ¡°Then, will you be my Dao companion in the future?¡± ¡°No!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, ¡°I am a free thinker, I don¡¯t like being restricted by a Dao companion¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Cai¡¯er was bewildered, not understanding what free thinking was. Zhao Yu explained, ¡°It means I will never seek a Dao companion in my life¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t seek a Dao companion, then what is Liu Wenxuan?¡± Mo Cai¡¯er was puzzled. ¡°Her, she is our Talisman Teacher!¡± Zhao Yu said with conviction. ¡°But you¡¯ve been intimate with her¡­¡± Mo Cai¡¯er whispered softly. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Zhao Yu shrugged, ¡°I didn¡¯t force her, she didn¡¯t force me, our Yin-Yang Harmony was natural, and nobody interferes with anyone¡¯s life. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± ¡°Can it really be like that?¡± The impact on Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s worldview was evident; it was different from her understanding of what a Dao companion was. ¡°Of course!¡± Zhao Yu nodded, ¡°In two years, if you want to seek Yin-Yang Harmony with me, I have no objections, but if you want me to be your Dao companion, that¡¯s not going to happen, you are restricting my freedom!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er seemed to understand and nodded, ¡°I get it now¡­¡± ¡°Of course, if two years later you change your mind and want a proper Dao companion, I won¡¯t stop you, that¡¯s your freedom, got it?!¡± Zhao Yu continued. ¡°Impossible!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve already set my heart on you¡­¡± ¡°Other men, in front of me, they¡¯re all like little lambs, they always follow my lead, but only you are the big bad wolf, always making me angry¡­¡± ¡°But that¡¯s what I like about you¡­¡± Zhao Yu shrugged, ¡°Saying all this, don¡¯t expect I¡¯ll give you any promises, I am free, liking me is your freedom!¡± ¡°I know!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er nodded seriously, ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to be my Dao companion, but in two years, for my coming-of-age ceremony, you must engage in Yin-Yang Harmony with me!¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, a pinky promise that can¡¯t be broken¡­¡± Mo Cai¡¯er extended her pinky. Zhao Yu smiled and hooked her little finger with his. Seeing that Mo Cai¡¯er was okay, he said, ¡°Alright, hurry back now, your sudden appearance interrupted the Yin-Yang Harmony with Aunt Liu¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± A tinge of shame appeared on Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯ve disturbed you, I¡¯ll go back now¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As Zhao Yu watched Mo Cai¡¯er depart, he then returned to his own place. At the entrance, Liu Wenxuan was still anxiously waiting; seeing Zhao Yu come back, she quickly said, ¡°How did it go, did you appease her?¡± Zhao Yu, noticing her disheveled appearance, and especially the system prompt continuously showing affection points from Liu Wenxuan +9999 energy, felt moved and immediately picked up Liu Wenxuan by the waist, carrying her into the room. ¡°What are you doing¡­ you, you, you, at this time, you¡¯re still in the mood?¡± Liu Wenxuan was greatly shocked. Zhao Yu laughed heartily, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to continue where we left off before!¡± Chapter 989 - Chapter 989: Chapter 124: Three Years Chapter 989: Chapter 124: Three Years ¡°An invitation?¡± Liu Wenxuan was somewhat puzzled, ¡°Whose invitation?¡± ¡°The invitation to Zhao Linglong¡¯s Foundation Establishment Stage promotion!¡± Zhao Yu said with a somewhat odd expression. ¡°She sent you an invitation?¡± Liu Wenxuan was somewhat surprised, and somewhat incredulous. Zhao Linglong, the woman who rose to the heavens in one step, had been one of the most noteworthy pieces of news in recent years. She was puzzled. Zhao Yu was now but a minor character at the fourth tier of Qi Cultivation; Zhao Linglong was already at the Foundation Establishment Stage, so why would she send him an invitation? ¡°Maybe because we were once from the same place, she sent the invitation!¡± Zhao Yu chose to hide the story between him and Zhao Linglong, fearing Liu Wenxuan would overthink it. ¡°So, are you going?¡± Liu Wenxuan clearly sensed something odd, but she didn¡¯t speak of it outright. After pondering for a moment, Zhao Yu nodded slightly and said, ¡°An old friend has advanced to the Foundation Establishment Stage, naturally, I should go take a look. Besides, the food and drinks at this kind of banquet are not bad, I¡¯ll pack some to bring back for you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Liu Wenxuan quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°The people going there are all either rich or noble. It¡¯s rare that she still remembers the friendship between you, so don¡¯t pack anything. It would just embarrass you for no reason¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I understand¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled, bid farewell to Liu Wenxuan. After he left, Liu Wenxuan hesitated for a moment, then took out some Spirit Stones from her secret stash and hurried to a neighborhood market. Arriving at a place that specialized in selling information, Liu Wenxuan asked with a nervous heart, ¡°I want to know about the relationship between Zhao Linglong and Zhao Yu, how many Spirit Stones might that cost?¡± She felt Zhao Yu was a minor character, so getting information on him probably wouldn¡¯t be cheap. The principle of selling information was that those with a bit of fame weren¡¯t very expensive, but information on those without fame or with substantial fame was costly. ¡°One Spirit Stone!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Liu Wenxuan was stunned on the spot. She had budgeted a hundred Spirit Stones for information; she never expected it to cost only one. After she paid one Spirit Stone and received the information, she was dumbfounded. ¡°So, it turns out that Zhao Linglong and Zhao Yu, they were once lovers¡­¡± ¡°Even, Zhao Yu¡¯s arrival at Mount Shu was all thanks to Zhao Linglong¡¯s pleading on his behalf with the second young Miss of the Zhao family¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, within three years of ascending the mountain, Zhao Linglong kept sending letters to Zhao Yu¡­¡± The content of the information was very detailed. Anyone with inside knowledge would easily conclude that it was passed on by the second young miss. Or rather, Zhao Linger actively sold the information regarding Zhao Yu and Zhao Linglong to the information-trading establishment. Liu Wenxuan finally understood why Zhao Linglong¡¯s Foundation Establishment banquet invited Zhao Yu. He must not go! Liu Wenxuan suddenly realized that this banquet was not a good place for Zhao Yu. After all, no matter how things were between them in the past, now Zhao Linglong was Jin Gang¡¯s partner and had advanced to the Foundation Establishment Stage with the resources provided by Jin Gang. Zhao Linglong¡¯s purpose in inviting Zhao Yu might be to say goodbye, cutting off past emotional ties, but that didn¡¯t mean others wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for Zhao Yu. Thinking of this, Liu Wenxuan immediately started to run, heading straight for the location of the banquet. Regrettably, she was stopped at the outskirts without ever reaching the banquet venue. Without an invitation, they simply wouldn¡¯t let her pass. After all, a Foundation Establishment Stage cultivator¡¯s banquet was of a very high level, held on an entire mountain dedicated to the event. Ordinary Qi Cultivation cultivators without an invitation didn¡¯t even have the chance to enter the mountain. ¡°What should I do now?!¡± Liu Wenxuan was extremely anxious, but she was powerless and could only wait outside. ¡°I hope he won¡¯t be completely disheartened¡­¡± ¡­ The scale of the Foundation Establishment Stage cultivator¡¯s promotion banquet was much larger than Zhao Yu had imagined. It might also be because Jin Gang¡¯s and Zhao Linglong¡¯s Foundation Establishment banquet were being held together. So much so that the entire mountain was celebrating the banquet, with Foundation Establishment Stage cultivators descending from halfway up and above, in an endless stream. There were quite a few Qi Cultivation Stage cultivators, like Zhao Yu; just the second platform where Zhao Yu was standing had no fewer than a few hundred people. Looking around, Zhao Yu even spotted a familiar face, the second young Miss of the Zhao family, Zhao Linger. How could she be here?! Zhao Yu was puzzled; according to his understanding, Zhao Linger should be above since she had the closest relationship with Zhao Linglong. Moreover, this was only the second platform. Even if Zhao Linger had to stay below due to her cultivation level, she should have gone to the first platform. Zhao Yu glanced toward the first platform and noticed that all the cultivators there were in the Qi Cultivation Stage as well, but the majority were wearing the garments of major families and clans, with those from the Jin family being the most numerous. In that case, it was understandable. While Zhao Yu was thinking this, Zhao Linger suddenly started making a scene. ¡°I am Zhao Linglong¡¯s close friend; why have I been arranged here?!¡± ¡°Where is Zhao Linglong? Bring her to see me!¡± ¡°Fellow Zhao, please remain calm¡­¡± The Qi Cultivation Stage cultivator tasked with keeping order, who was at the ninth tier, stopped Zhao Linger and quickly sent a message upstairs. The surrounding people who heard the commotion immediately gathered around, curious to see Zhao Linger, and upon recognizing that she was indeed the one, many clicked their tongues in wonder. ¡°This Zhao Linger, it is said that she was Zhao Linglong¡¯s former master¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It is rumored that Jin Gang and Zhao Linglong were brought together thanks to Zhao Linger¡­¡± ¡°Why have they left her here?!¡± ¡°Who knows!¡± As everyone was talking, another person descended from the sky in the distance. ¡°Those who can fly are Foundation Establishment Stage cultivators!¡± Chapter 990 - Chapter 990: Chapter 124: Three Years_2 Chapter 990: Chapter 124: Three Years_2 People gasped in astonishment, and the scene quickly fell silent. ¡°Are you Zhao Linger?!¡± The newcomer was a female cultivator, who sized up Zhao Linger from head to toe. Seeing that a cultivator at the Foundation Establishment Stage had descended, Zhao Linger didn¡¯t dare to act rashly and quickly performed a respectful greeting. ¡°Senior, I am Zhao Linger, a good friend of Zhao Linglong, the main character of this banquet. To have me placed here, could there have been a mistake¡­¡± The foundation-stage female cultivator sneered and raised her hand to set up a sound-insulating barrier, enveloping them both within it. ¡°Are you unaware of what you have done yourself?¡± ¡°A year ago, you schemed against Zhao Linglong, and you still expect her to treat you sincerely?!¡± ¡°Not to hide it from you, Zhao Linglong had me bring a message, that from now on, our friendship is over¡­¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Zhao Linger was stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected such an event on this most important of banquets. She instantly realized that Jingang had told Zhao Linglong about their past dealings. After all, only she and Jingang knew the truth when they schemed against Sister Hu back then. How dare he?! Zhao Linger hadn¡¯t expected that Jingang would dare to reveal such words to Zhao Linglong. In her view, Jingang would keep it from Zhao Linglong forever, as it was their mutual plot against Zhao Linglong. ¡°Surprised, aren¡¯t you?!¡± The foundation-stage female cultivator sneered, ¡°Did you think everyone is like you?!¡± ¡°My brother told Zhao Linglong about it a long time ago, he loves her¡­¡± ¡°So instead of letting you manipulate Zhao Linglong, it¡¯s better for him to come clean and let Zhao Linglong choose for herself¡­¡± ¡°Also, I can tell you, Zhao Linglong said that although you schemed against her, she doesn¡¯t regret it. She has been very happy with my brother Jingang, experiencing happiness like never before¡­¡± ¡°However, considering your efforts in matchmaking, here¡¯s a Foundation Establishment Pill as a reward; from now on, we shall have nothing to do with each other¡­¡± Saying so, the foundation-stage female cultivator tossed over a Foundation Establishment Pill. Zhao Linger quickly caught it, bowed, and said, ¡°I understand, please thank Zhao Linglong for me¡­¡± She was a very realistic woman and quickly understood the situation. That is, Jingang did not want Zhao Linglong to mistakenly believe Zhao Linger was a close friend. After all, she wasn¡¯t¡ªrather, she was the one exploiting Zhao Linglong. ¡°You¡¯re quite sensible, saving me the trouble!¡± The foundation-stage female cultivator smiled and said, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t do things under the guise of Zhao Linglong¡¯s name, nor seek her out, or else, you die, and the Zhao family won¡¯t be able to protect you, understand?!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Zhao Linger quickly bowed her head in response. ¡°Good!¡± The foundation-stage female cultivator withdrew the sound-insulating cover, rose, and flew away. The people around immediately crowded in. ¡°Second Miss, the senior just gave you a Foundation Establishment Pill, was it from Zhao Linglong?¡± ¡°Second Miss, what were you two talking about?!¡± Many people were overly excited, as most of them were from the Zhao family, naturally sharing in the glory. ¡°Nothing¡­nothing!¡± Zhao Linger didn¡¯t want to show weakness in front of others, frowned, and said, ¡°What do you think was the point of setting up a sound-insulating cover by that senior? Don¡¯t you understand?!¡± At these words, everyone else suddenly realized, and quickly shut their mouths, no longer daring to inquire further. Not to mention that the foundation-stage female cultivator was from the Jingang Family, even a regular foundation-stage cultivator wasn¡¯t someone they could afford to offend. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the silly boy?¡± Finally, someone noticed Zhao Yu¡¯s presence and called out. Many turned their heads and looked over. ¡°Is he the man who was once with Zhao Linglong?!¡± ¡°Why is he here?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°If he¡¯s here, there must be an invitation!¡± ¡°How is that possible? Zhao Linglong is already with Jingang, dare he still contact her?!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, won¡¯t Zhao Linglong come looking for him?!¡± ¡°Very likely!¡± Under the gaze of others, Zhao Yu calmly found a seat and settled down, starting to eat and drink. Seeing his figure, Zhao Linger¡¯s eyes lit up, thinking like the others that Zhao Linglong might come; she thus took the initiative to approach the table where Zhao Yu was seated. Thinking that when Zhao Linglong arrived, she could play on their past emotions, perhaps there was a chance to make amends. After all, compared to a single Foundation Establishment Pill, maintaining a good relationship with Zhao Linglong was more important. In her view, Zhao Linglong was a money tree. As long as she could cling to her, not to mention the Foundation Establishment Stage, even a future Golden Core held immense possibilities. That woman had only told me not to seek Zhao Linglong, but she didn¡¯t say I couldn¡¯t see her if Zhao Linglong came to me. With that in mind, Zhao Linger casually exchanged a few pleasantries with Zhao Yu at the dining table. About half an hour later, a massive projection screen descended. It clearly showed the banquet atop the mountain. ¡°It¡¯s Zhao Linglong and Jingang!¡± People exclaimed in excitement. ¡°Big move, although we are at the midpoint of the mountain, we can still watch the events atop via this huge broadcast screen¡­¡± ¡°Where is Zhao Linglong?!¡± ¡°Could that be her?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only People scanned the scene and spotted a significantly tall woman resembling Zhao Linglong. At that moment, not only the others but Zhao Linger too was greatly surprised. The current Zhao Linglong, far from her previous country girl demeanor, truly bore the appearance of a wealthy family¡¯s daughter, exuding an exceptional aura. Zhao Yu also looked up with slight curiosity. Seeing Zhao Linglong blissfully leaning against Jingang, the couple harmoniously attending to their guests, he smiled. Chapter 991 - Chapter 991: Chapter 124: Three Years_3 Chapter 991: Chapter 124: Three Years_3 ¡°A match made in heaven¡­¡± Many people were profoundly moved. Even more, some looked at Zhao Yu with teasing eyes, hoping to derive some amusement from his reaction. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Zhao Yu remained unfazed and simply smiled gently. In the eyes of the onlookers, Zhao Yu seemed to be putting on a brave front, not realizing that he was genuinely happy for Tiger Girl. After all, she had found a good resolution, and he no longer needed to worry too much about her. Could it be that she isn¡¯t coming down?! Next to him, Zhao Linger sensed something was amiss and worried that Zhao Linglong might not come down. The banquet had been going on for nearly three hours, and people on the second platform had been staring intently at the giant screen the entire time. As the curtain call approached, they still hadn¡¯t seen Zhao Linglong in person. Because in the footage on the giant screen, Zhao Linglong and Gold had already joined hands to thank the visiting guests. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± Only when the giant screen disappeared did people realize that everything had concluded. And Zhao Yu had already packed up his food, ready to leave. ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like this?!¡± Zhao Linger suddenly called out to Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu turned his head in surprise, ¡°If not to leave, what else should I do?!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Zhao Linglong will come looking for you later?!¡± she said, somewhat unwilling to accept it, thinking that Zhao Yu was her only chance to connect with Zhao Linglong. Zhao Yu chuckled dismissively, ¡°If she wanted to come over, she would have done so long ago, why wait until now?!¡± He shook his head, ¡°Her invitation for me to come was probably just to show me how happy she is, and to encourage me to find my own happiness¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s like a silent farewell, I suppose!¡± He saw things very clearly; it didn¡¯t matter how Zhao Linglong used to be, what was important was that her current thoughts were as such. ¡°Are you content with that?!¡± Zhao Linger just couldn¡¯t accept it and tried to incite Zhao Yu to make a scene, hoping it might draw Zhao Linglong out. ¡°Heh!¡± Zhao Yu understood her intentions all too well. Although he didn¡¯t know the details of Zhao Linger¡¯s falling out with Zhao Linglong, considering the earlier attitude of the foundation-stage female cultivator, that Foundation Establishment Pill was proof of the irreparable rift between Zhao Linglong and Zhao Linger. Zhao Yu turned and left, but Zhao Linger, unwilling to let go, followed closely behind. She firmly believed that Zhao Linglong would definitely come to find Zhao Yu. After all, Zhao Linglong had invested so much in Zhao Yu in the past, even writing letters for three years; it couldn¡¯t end so heartlessly. Soon, Zhao Yu left the place. After he descended the mountain, he found Liu Wenxuan waiting at the gate. ¡°Zhao Yu, are you alright?!¡± Liu Wenxuan stepped forward with concern etched on her face. ¡°What could possibly be wrong with me?!¡± Zhao Yu laughed heartily, patted his storage bag, and said, ¡°I brought you back some delicious food. I must say, the banquets of foundation-stage cultivators are truly extraordinary; everything edible and drinkable is an item, beneficial for level progress¡­¡± Seeing Zhao Yu speak like this, Liu Wenxuan breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°They didn¡¯t give you a hard time, did they?!¡± Suddenly, Zhao Linger stepped forward, ¡°Do you already have a Dao companion outside?!¡± ¡°No, not at all!¡± Zhao Yu spread his hands. Liu Wenxuan gave Zhao Linger a glance and nodded, ¡°We¡¯re just neighbors¡­¡± But Zhao Linger wasn¡¯t convinced, no matter how the two denied it, she kept following them. Seeing their intimate state, she cursed inwardly, unable to believe they were just neighbors. She followed them all the way to Jiuliu Square and stopped, ¡°You live here now?!¡± She really hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Zhao Yu, after all, her heart was set on Zhao Linglong and she didn¡¯t expect Zhao Yu to be living in Jiuliu Square now. ¡°Is there a problem?!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Zhao Linger noted the location of Zhao Yu¡¯s room, hesitated for a moment, then with gritted teeth, she went to apply and moved in right next door to Zhao Yu. She was determined, believing that Zhao Linglong would come to find Zhao Yu, since a Foundation Establishment Stage cultivator could easily make a secret visit undetected. Her plan was to take that opportunity to appeal to Zhao Linglong¡¯s emotions. ¡°Who is she, and why is she living next to us?!¡± Liu Wenxuan asked with some concern. ¡°Zhao Linger, the former mistress of Zhao Linglong, the second young miss of the Zhao family, but it looks like the two of them must have had a fallout¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled, ¡°She probably thinks that by staying close to me, she will be able to see Zhao Linglong again¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan then understood, knowing that Zhao Linger wanted to leverage Zhao Linglong for advancement. ¡°Too bad, she miscalculated. Zhao Linglong isn¡¯t the kind of person to be soft-hearted once she¡¯s made a decision; she won¡¯t change it easily, so Zhao Linger¡¯s plans are destined to fail¡­¡± ¡°So, should we do something about her?¡± ¡°What can we do? The residences in Jiuliu Square are available to anyone who applies, unless she moves out on her own¡­¡± Zhao Yu laughed, ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about her and live our lives as we wish.¡± And so, Zhao Yu got a new neighbor, Zhao Linger, who moved in next door. In fact, to prevent Zhao Linglong from coming to see Zhao Yu when she was away, she stayed there almost every day, never daring to leave. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Naturally, Zhao Yu and Liu Wenxuan¡¯s movements were heard by her very clearly. Every time, she would blush and curse at their shamelessness. ¡°Xiao Yu, not like this, there¡¯s someone else next door¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan whispered nervously. Zhao Yu laughed, ¡°That makes it even more thrilling, let her hear us!¡± With that, he purposely opened the doors and windows to let the sound travel further, leaving Liu Wenxuan¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. Chapter 992 - Chapter 992: Chapter 124: Three Years_4 Chapter 992: Chapter 124: Three Years_4 ¡­ Days went by, and Zhao Yu secretly purchased the crafting method for the highly valued spirit sword talismans of the Qi Cultivation Stage. He planned to earn a Foundation Establishment Pill by selling spirit talismans and let Liu Wenxuan give it a try. Although thirty was a dividing line, it wasn¡¯t that breakthrough to the Foundation Establishment Stage was impossible after that age; it was just that the success rate was much lower compared to before thirty. With his realm of pure Spiritual Power, learning to make spirit sword talismans was a hundred times easier for him than for others. Thus, over the course of the following year, Zhao Yu kept it a secret from Liu Wenxuan and privately sold spirit sword talismans, earning himself a Foundation Establishment Pill. As for Zhao Linger, she had already given up and left Jiuliu Fang half a year ago because she couldn¡¯t wait for Zhao Linglong. Later, news spread that Zhao Linger had successfully ascended to the Foundation Establishment Stage with the help of the Foundation Establishment Pill. Additionally, Zhao Linger made a bold statement, saying that reaching the Foundation Establishment Stage was just the beginning and her future was still long. Those with discerning eyes knew she was addressing this to Zhao Linglong, meaning, ¡°You have given up on our friendship, but who knows who will be more formidable in the future? You¡¯ll regret it then.¡± That day, after completing his daily cultivation, Zhao Yu took out a Foundation Establishment Pill from his chest. ¡°Auntie Xuan, this is for you!¡± ¡°This is¡­ a Foundation Establishment Pill!¡± Liu Wenxuan was stunned; she hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Yu to produce a Foundation Establishment Pill. ¡°Where did you get this from?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯m giving it to you, just use it!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Liu Wenxuan immediately refused and shook her head, ¡°The Foundation Establishment Pill is so precious, save it for when you reach the ninth tier of Qi Cultivation!¡± Zhao Yu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m still a long way off, it will take at least another year for me to reach the ninth tier of Qi Cultivation, so go ahead and use it!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Liu Wenxuan suspected that the Foundation Establishment Pill might have come from Zhao Linglong, and such an opportunity only comes once, so she had to save it for Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu, having failed to persuade her for a long time, had no choice but to demonstrate his ability to craft spirit sword talismans and informed her that he had earned it by selling talismans. ¡°Xiao Yu, you really are capable¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan was deeply moved, never having imagined that Zhao Yu could successfully craft spirit sword talismans. She remembered how she had once bought a talisman one tier lower than the spirit sword talisman and failed to learn how to use it, giving up in the end, whereas Zhao Yu had managed to learn how to craft spirit sword talismans and even sold them for a year. ¡°I told you, if I wanted a Foundation Establishment Pill, it would be easy¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled and said, ¡°Tomorrow you should go to a guesthouse filled with spiritual energy and attempt your breakthrough!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan had already given up on advancing to the Foundation Establishment Stage, but now, with Zhao Yu placing a Foundation Establishment Pill before her, she felt tempted again. After repeatedly being urged by Zhao Yu, Liu Wenxuan finally agreed. ¡°Xiao Yu, haven¡¯t you always wanted to try that path?¡± Liu Wenxuan said with tender eyes. Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°You¡¯re willing?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Three days later. Reluctantly, Liu Wenxuan went to the guesthouse, rented a room filled with spiritual energy, and began her attempt to break through to the Foundation Establishment Stage. Zhao Yu went back to his routine, continuing to sell spirit sword talismans as usual. Half a year later, Liu Wenxuan returned. ¡°Xiao Yu, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan looked guilt-ridden, ¡°I failed in my advancement!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a Foundation Establishment Pill!¡± Zhao Yu said with a smile, checking Liu Wenxuan¡¯s condition and noticing that her realm had fallen to the eighth tier of Qi Cultivation, and she even had some white hair on her head. As his level progress increased and he gained more experience, Zhao Yu gradually understood the importance of an environment rich in spiritual energy for someone attempting to break through to the Foundation Establishment Stage. ¡°It may be because you have been living in Jiuliu Fang for a long time, where the spiritual energy is scarce, making the breakthrough much more difficult¡­¡± Zhao Yu said, ¡°Starting tomorrow, let¡¯s move to First Street!¡± ¡°First Street, it¡¯s so expensive there¡­¡± ¡°Just listen, I have a lot of money now!¡± Zhao Yu said with a smile. In the past six months, besides selling spirit sword talismans, he had also learned Artifact Refining and was now able to refine Tier 1 Low-Class magical artifacts. The price of a magical artifact was far higher than that of talismans, meaning his earning capabilities had increased rapidly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Also, because of his pure Spiritual Power, Zhao Yu¡¯s success rate in Artifact Refining was very high and the quality was good, which accordingly reduced the cost of making artifacts. And so, Zhao Yu took Liu Wenxuan to rent a residence on First Street, choosing a standalone courtyard that cost a thousand Spirit Stones in rent each year. In the past, such a thing was unimaginable to Liu Wenxuan, but now, with Zhao Yu leading the way, she was incredibly happy and even contributed a huge burst of energy to him in turn. After living in the lone courtyard on First Street for half a year, Zhao Yu finally reached the ninth tier of Qi Cultivation. Meanwhile, Liu Wenxuan also managed to return to the ninth tier of Qi Cultivation, and at the same time, Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s eighteenth birthday celebration finally began. Chapter 993 - Chapter 993: Chapter 125 Foundation Establishment Chapter 993: Chapter 125 Foundation Establishment Fireglow Mountain, the dwelling of Elder Mo Youcheng within the vast Shu Mountain Range. To claim an entire mountain peak here, one must be at least a Nascent Soul Stage Elder. And Mo Youcheng was not just a Nascent Soul Stage Elder¨Che was also an Alchemy Master. Such a figure, even within Shu Mountain, was a celebrated presence. On any given day, countless people wished to catch a glimpse of Master Mo but could not even gain entry to the mountain gate. Yet today, the gates to Fireglow Mountain stood wide open, and guests came and went without end. There were influential figures of the Golden Core Stage as well as seniors of the Foundation Establishment Stage¨Cmighty individuals who commanded respect in their own rights¨Con this day, they all ascended the mountain on foot. In addition, one after another, Nascent Soul Stage ancestors flew in from the sky to join the assembly on the mountain. ¡°I heard that Elder Mo¡¯s granddaughter, only eighteen this year, has already reached the Foundation Establishment Stage¡­¡± ¡°Yes, this is her coming of age ceremony. It¡¯s said that Elder Mo¡¯s granddaughter reached the Foundation Establishment Stage half a year ago¡­¡± ¡°A Foundation Establishment at seventeen, her future is boundless¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, I heard that Elder Mo¡¯s granddaughter has a talent for alchemy. She was always clever and beloved by Elder Mo. She is likely to inherit Elder Mo¡¯s alchemy legacy¡­¡± Some guests, not qualified to proceed to the mountain¡¯s summit, had stopped halfway up the mountain, gathering in small groups to chat idly. Even from such a distance from the summit, when speaking of Elder Mo, they inevitably showed respect, which reflected the authority Mo Youcheng commanded in Shu Mountain. Atop the mountain, a grand palace stood at the highest plateau. On the plateau, one Nascent Soul Stage ancestor after another descended from the sky, each approaching the palace with a smile on their faces. ¡°Welcome, esteemed seniors¡­¡± Dozens of people stood on the plateau to receive them, and without exception, all were influential Golden Core Stage figures. From their uniform attire, it was clear they were all descendants of the Mo Family. Beyond Elder Mo, a Nascent Soul Stager, there were at least dozens of Golden Core Stage powerhouses, reflecting the glory of the Mo Family. Under the reception of many Golden Core Stage powerhouses, each Nascent Soul Stage ancestor entered the palace. The interior of the palace had been meticulously decorated¨Cglittering with gold, dazzling with color, full of people coming and going, exuding joy and celebration. The visitors, in their finest attire, moved back and forth, with the sounds of conversation and laughter never ceasing. At the entrance to the main hall, Mo Youcheng was dressed in a festive red robe, his wrinkled face filled with smiles as he welcomed many peers into the hall. After all the Nascent Soul Stage guests were seated, Mo Youcheng then returned to the main hall to tend to the guests. Meanwhile, vibrant and lively young women, accompanied by a joyous melody, entered the scene carrying a variety of delicacies. ¡°Welcome, everyone, and thank you for honoring us with your presence at my granddaughter¡¯s coming of age ceremony. We¡¯ve prepared in a hurry, and if there¡¯s any lack in our hospitality, please make yourselves comfortable¡­¡± Mo Youcheng said with a chuckle, raising his glass to gesture to everyone. The attendees, each a seasoned figure acclaimed for centuries, responded with smiles, naturally sampling the delicacies at leisure. In a smaller chamber off the main hall, by contrast to the main hall¡¯s bustling atmosphere, the smaller chamber was quiet, with only a young girl seated alone. ¡°Really, what¡¯s the point of having a coming of age ceremony? Everyone here is some old man I don¡¯t know, and Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t even come¡­¡± This girl was the star of the day, Mo Cai¡¯er, her skin fair and flawless, her bright eyes lively beneath curving lashes, adding to her charm. On top of her natural beauty, today she was dressed in her finest, her skirts blooming like unfolding flowers, accentuating Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s delicate beauty. With every gesture, she resembled a beautiful painting, exuding an air of elegance and nobility. ¡°But once this is over, I¡¯ll be able to see Zhao Yu¡­¡± Mo Cai¡¯er tilted her head, her lips curling up involuntarily, especially when she thought back to Zhao Yu¡¯s promise from two years ago, making her cheeks flush and her heart race. Luckily, she was alone at this moment, for if she were to show such alluring poise in the main hall, who knows how many of her male counterparts she would have enchanted. ¡°Squeak~!¡± A lady dressed in an elegant gown entered, ¡°Cai¡¯er, why are you hiding here all alone? Come out quickly, today is your big day!¡± Guided by the lady, Mo Cai¡¯er slowly advanced into the main hall. As the lights converged and flickered, all eyes in the room were drawn to her. ¡°Gulp!¡± For a moment, the hall was filled with numerous sounds of swallowing. ¡°For shame~!¡± An elder chuckled softly, teasingly, and gave a gentle slap to a young man beside him. The young man next to him blushed at the words, smiling bashfully. There were many like him present. These youths, present here, naturally came with their elders to gain experience. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even figures like Gold were among them, having accompanied their grandparents, though Linglong¡¯s presence was not noted, perhaps due to insufficient status to attend. ¡°Old Mo, you lucky old devil, to have such a fine granddaughter!¡± ¡°Indeed, Old Mo, I¡¯m very fond of your granddaughter. My grandson is just two years older than her¨Chow about we arrange a marriage between our two families?!¡± Several of the elders, feeling embarrassed by their juniors¡¯ lack of composure, couldn¡¯t resist teasing Elder Mo. Mo Youcheng laughed heartily, naturally overjoyed at the compliments to his granddaughter. He retorted with good humor, but he gave no response to the proposals of marriage. Chapter 994 - Chapter 994: Chapter 125 Foundation Establishment_2 Chapter 994: Chapter 125 Foundation Establishment_2 All of those present were at the Nascent Soul Stage, and each of them represented certain interests. If one desired to form a marriage alliance, one had to sort out the background of each person clearly¨Cit wasn¡¯t something to be done hastily. ¡°Cai¡¯er, you¡¯re the star of today¡¯s event. So many people have come to celebrate your birthday; are you happy?!¡± Seeing Mo Cai¡¯er approaching, Mo Youcheng asked with a beaming smile. ¡°Happy, thank you, Grandpa!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s face brimmed with a smile, showing no signs of the distress she had felt in the side hall earlier. As a scion of a prestigious family, she naturally wasn¡¯t the capricious person others thought she might be. Long ago, she had learned to read the room and to play her part in any given situation. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you dance to thank everyone?¡± Mo Youcheng clearly wanted to show off his granddaughter and made the suggestion with an affected air. ¡°All right!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er seemed genuinely pleased and began a graceful dance after the guests made room for her performance. Her skirt swayed slowly with her movement, her dance was light and smooth, her actions agile and beautiful, fully highlighting her flexibility and elegant curves. Her eyes seemed to merge with the dance, sparkling brilliantly one moment, tender the next, flitting back and forth, stirring the hearts of many young men in the crowd to pound fiercely. Even Kun, who already had a partner and preferred tall, strong women, couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in admiration. When the dance ended, Mo Cai¡¯er bowed and retreated gracefully, causing the audience to come back to their senses. ¡°Bravo!¡± A young man couldn¡¯t help but exclaim loudly. This immediately provoked a round of laughter on the floor. Of course, those laughing were all old monsters at the Nascent Soul Stage. Most of the young peers, whose attention was still riveted on Mo Cai¡¯er, found it difficult to look away. Some girls of the same status pursed their lips in displeasure, their eyes filled with malice and dissatisfaction when they looked at Mo Cai¡¯er. At this coming-of-age ceremony, Mo Cai¡¯er had stolen the show, which was hardly something that would please the other young ladies. ¡°Alright, us old folks will chat over there. We¡¯ll leave the floor to the youngsters!¡± Mo Youcheng chuckled, summoning all the Nascent Soul elders to another palace, planning to hold a convention coinciding with the coming-of-age ceremony. Understanding the unspoken agreement, the Nascent Soul powerhouses departed, leaving only the young scions behind. ¡°Mo Cai¡¯er, hello, I¡¯m Kun. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you¡­¡± ¡°Mo Cai¡¯er, hello, I¡¯m Hu Bing. Can we be friends?¡± With the elders out of the way, the young men present took their chances, swarming around Mo Cai¡¯er and introducing themselves. Toward each one, Mo Cai¡¯er was magnanimous and hospitable, her composure adding to the admiration of the many male cultivators. ¡°Mo Cai¡¯er, happy coming-of-age. I give to you a set of ¡®Dragon Soars to the Ninth Heaven¡¯¡­¡± Some were shocked, not expecting someone to give a Tier 3 magic artifact to gain Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s attention. ¡°What¡¯s ¡®Dragon Soars to the Ninth Heaven¡¯? Little sister Cai¡¯er, I present to you ¡®Dragon Flies Over the Eight Desolations¡¯¡­¡± All kinds of rare treasures kept emerging, their preciousness far exceeding the initially agreed-upon gift standards. If the elders of their families knew that their offspring were squandering wealth this way, they would probably be infuriated to the point of spitting blood. Too many wolves and not enough meat¨Cif anyone could gain Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s favor and thus ally with the Mo Family, then no gift would be too precious. But now, with more than fifty gift-givers, the combined value of the gifts was enough to even tempt Nascent Soul ancestors. As for these gifts, Mo Cai¡¯er accepted each one graciously, thanking the givers politely, but in her heart, she was thinking she could save them for Zhao Yu¡¯s use later on. The coming-of-age ceremony lasted well into the day, and the guests left satisfied. After sending everyone off, Mo Cai¡¯er left in a hurry, making it to Jiu Liu Fang before midnight. It was still that ancient street, lively with silhouettes. With joy and exhilaration in her heart, Mo Cai¡¯er slipped into an old and somewhat dilapidated house. Pushing the door open and seeing the man seated cross-legged inside, her face broke into a sweet smile. ¡°Brother Yu, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting!¡± Seeing the radiant Mo Cai¡¯er before him, Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You look so beautiful!¡± Today, Mo Cai¡¯er had heard too many compliments, all sorts of grand praises that left her unmoved, but now, Zhao Yu¡¯s simple four words made her heart bloom with joy, overflowing with delight. Zhao Yu reached out and embraced Mo Cai¡¯er, breathing in her scent deeply, and when he saw her cherry-like red lips, he couldn¡¯t resist bending down and capturing them with his own. ¡°Brother Yu~~!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er cried out shyly. That cry was like a cannon shot straight to Zhao Yu¡¯s heart, pricking a yearning itch. ¡°Cai¡¯er, are you ready?!¡± Zhao Yu released her lips, gazing into Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s misty eyes with deep affection as he asked. ¡°Mhm~~!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s heartbeat quickened, her ears tinged with blush, and she shyly closed her eyes. Embracing a beauty in his arms, the night would be unforgettable. ¡­ Sun high in the sky. The room a disheveled mess. On the bed, two figures lay entwined, bare-skinned. ¡°Cai¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Why say that, Brother Yu?!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er, with tears still on her cheeks but eyes full of happiness, asked in confusion. ¡°You were too beautiful last night, a beauty I never imagined, and I couldn¡¯t hold back¡­¡± Zhao Yu spoke with a trace of sentimentality. ¡°But you are to marry, you are to have a partner, and now you¡¯ve given your first time to me¡­¡± ¡°Brother Yu, you must not speak like that!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er smiled sweetly, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it yourself? You are a libertarian, and I hope to be one too. Perhaps I can¡¯t control my future, but I can govern my present¡­¡± Chapter 995 - Chapter 995: Chapter 125 Foundation Establishment_3 Chapter 995: Chapter 125 Foundation Establishment_3 ¡°Being with Brother Yu, I¡¯m very happy. In this lifetime, even if I¡¯m told to die right now, I would feel it was worth it¡­¡± Without letting her finish, Zhao Yu extended his finger and pressed it against her lips, ¡°Don¡¯t say that about yourself, quick, say ¡®ptui, ptui, ptui!''¡± ¡°Ptui, ptui, ptui!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er obediently stuck out her tongue and spat, her adorable manner making her look especially endearing. The two exchanged sweet nothings until dusk when Zhao Yu gave Mo Cai¡¯er one last loving sensation before they reluctantly parted ways. ¡°Brother Yu, after I go back, I might not have so much time to come out anymore. The cultivation schedule the family has arranged for me is very tight¡­¡± Mo Cai¡¯er hesitated for a moment before deciding something in her heart. She then seriously said, ¡°Brother Yu, don¡¯t be hard on yourself for my sake. If there are other suitable women, you should boldly pursue love¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded, ¡°I understand. You know me, I am a libertarian. If there really is a woman I like, I won¡¯t consider others and will boldly pursue her¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er sighed in relief, and after giving Zhao Yu a kiss, she soared away on a cloud of mist. After advancing to the Foundation Establishment Stage, she had acquired the ability to fly. Coupled with the protection of her Tier 3 magic artifact, even a Golden Core Stage cultivator would find it hard to see through her figure using their magic artifact. Watching Mo Cai¡¯er leave, Zhao Yu took a deep breath and began walking down the street, all the while savoring the wonderful memories of last night. Upon returning to the small courtyard on Yi Street, he found Liu Wenxuan had been waiting for a long time. ¡°Xiao Yu, you must be tired. Have some tea!¡± Zhao Yu took the tea and saw a small handful of red granules inside. It was unmistakably something that nourished yang energy. ¡°Aunt Xuan, I don¡¯t need this. I¡¯m as strong as can be; it¡¯s unnecessary!¡± Zhao Yu said with a smile, casually putting the teacup down. ¡°This is just in case you guys were reckless¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan smiled, looked around to make sure the array formations of the courtyard were activated, then asked, ¡°Did you¡­ you know¡­ with her?¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Zhao Yu nodded. Liu Wenxuan couldn¡¯t help shaking her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is a good thing or a bad one!¡± ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhao Yu was puzzled. Liu Wenxuan sighed, ¡°Though Mo Cai¡¯er is great, she is, after all, from a prominent family. Her grandfather is a Nascent Soul Stage elder and also a renowned Alchemy Master¡­¡± ¡°You and her¡­ will ultimately not be together¡­¡± ¡°Even if she can withstand the pressure for your sake, any child you two have in the future is unlikely to bear the Zhao surname¡­¡± Zhao Yu was taken aback and embraced Liu Wenxuan, ¡°Aunt Xuan, aren¡¯t you thinking too far ahead, even considering the matter of children¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan, however, spoke earnestly, ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for so long now and my belly hasn¡¯t shown any sign of a child¡­¡± ¡°I suspect I may not be able to bear your child¡­¡± ¡°So I thought, why not find another woman for you, to bear a few more children for you¡­¡± Zhao Yu originally thought Liu Wenxuan was jealous of his time with Mo Cai¡¯er, but seeing her serious demeanor, he realized she meant what she said. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, why would I need children¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re young, what do you know? Begetting children is important. If you don¡¯t want to raise them, I¡¯ll do it for you. You can do whatever you want outside¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan insisted earnestly. Zhao Yu felt overwhelmed, realizing that Liu Wenxuan¡¯s devoted love wasn¡¯t entirely beneficial. Like now, where she was even considering finding him another woman capable of bearing his children. Wasn¡¯t this concern a bit too much?! Liu Wenxuan, however, saw nothing wrong with it, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, I¡¯ll find the right person for you¡­¡± In the days that followed, Liu Wenxuan would occasionally invite female cultivators to visit and meet Zhao Yu. After these women left, she would offer comments like ¡°This one has wide hips, good for childbearing,¡± which made Zhao Yu exasperated. ¡°Aunt Xuan, I¡¯m not such a casual man!¡± Zhao Yu, feeling helpless, could only say he was planning to advance to the Foundation Establishment Stage soon and asked her to stop the matchmaking. ¡°Are you sure you can manage it?¡± Liu Wenxuan was overjoyed, ¡°The Foundation Establishment Stage is good. Once you reach the Foundation Establishment Stage, you can find female cultivators of the same stage¡­¡± Seeing Liu Wenxuan¡¯s excitement, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t stay any longer and excused himself, claiming he needed to seclude himself for silent cultivation. He rushed away to stay in an inn. Zhao Yu¡¯s departure was not solely to avoid Liu Wenxuan. His previous talk of Foundation Establishment was not just empty words. By now, more than three years had passed since he came to Mount Shu, and breaking through to the Foundation Establishment Stage at this time point was not particularly standout. It was only slightly above average and would not draw too much attention. After living discreetly in the inn for three months, Zhao Yu quietly advanced to the Foundation Establishment Stage. To avoid future investigations, he even bought a Foundation Establishment pill before checking into the inn. Given his current wealth, even buying an extra pill was well within his means. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After reaching Foundation Establishment, Zhao Yu did not make a big deal out of it but celebrated modestly with Liu Wenxuan. Then, he went up the mountain to register and was promoted from an Outer Sect Disciple to an Inner Sect Disciple. After his promotion to the Inner Sect, Zhao Yu could leave Mount Wangxian to train at Mount Dengxian, where the spiritual energy was more abundant. However, he chose not to leave but instead selected a spot on Mount Wangxian with excellent spiritual energy to live. The reason was twofold: he couldn¡¯t bear to leave Liu Wenxuan, and he still wanted to keep a low profile to avoid attracting unnecessary attention. There were still quite a few others like him who remained on Mount Wangxian after reaching the Foundation Establishment Stage, however, most of them were older folks with dim prospects of advancement, choosing to stay put and settle for being a minor tyrant in their own right. Chapter 996 - Chapter 996: Chapter 125 Foundation Establishment_4 Chapter 996: Chapter 125 Foundation Establishment_4 Zhao Yu chose his residence in Bright Moon Square, a secluded area with few neighbors, and the house was much more spacious than his previous one, consisting of a small building with its own courtyard. However, even as someone in the Foundation Establishment Stage, he still wasn¡¯t powerful enough to dominate the area, and there were neighbors on both sides. Fortunately, the neighbors on both sides were kind and not evil-doers. The neighbor on the left was an elderly couple, nearly one hundred and fifty years old, and their daughter. Both elderlies were at the Foundation Establishment Stage; the man, named Sun Fan, was at mid-stage, and the woman who referred to herself as Mrs. Sun was at early stage. Both had little hope for Core Formation and thus placed all their expectations on their daughter, Sun Lele. Sun Lele was young, just over twenty years old, and had already reached the ninth level of Qi Cultivation. However, she was well-protected by her seniors and appeared as innocent as a girl of fifteen or sixteen at the age of twenty. The neighbor on the right was a pair of relatively young Daoist partners, both in their forties. The man named Huang Songyu was at mid-stage Foundation Establishment, while the woman named Huang Zicheng was at the early stage. Logically, with their conditions, it would be possible for them to strive for Core Formation. The reason they chose to live here, however, was unknown to Zhao Yu. From their conversation, Zhao Yu discerned that they came from noble families and seemed to have sought reclusion here due to some trouble they encountered. Zhao Yu only got acquainted with his neighbors when he first moved in and did not interact with them deeply. The elderly couple seemed to have been harmed in the past and did not enjoy socializing too much, keeping Sun Lele very sheltered. However, Sun Fan was an Alchemist, with people constantly visiting in search of pills, requiring Mrs. Sun to handle the pricing. On the other hand, the Huang Songyu couple were combat cultivators who often teamed up with other Foundation Establishment cultivators and left Mount Shu to fight and hunt demons. After reaching the Foundation Establishment Stage, Liu Wenxuan began to look down on ordinary women from the Qi Cultivation Stage. She intended to find a woman at the Foundation Establishment Stage for Zhao Yu to father a child with, but her social circles did not reach such levels. After several attempts without success, she could only sulk at home. Zhao Yu was content with his reclusive life, spending his days making talismans and refining artifacts. His skill in talisman making had far surpassed Liu Wenxuan¡¯s, reaching a realm that she could not comprehend. ¡°Among the three major disciplines for commoners, Alchemy takes the lead. If I could master Alchemy, I could earn Spirit Stones even faster,¡± he mused one day at home. He had calculated that to help Liu Wenxuan progress to the Foundation Establishment Stage, he would need to buy a Clear Heart Pill. This was one of the rare treasures that could break through the age limit, allowing one to progress to Foundation Establishment after the age of thirty. However, it was not perfect. It could only postpone the peak condition until the age of thirty-five; after that, it would be ineffective. The Clear Heart Pill was hard to come by and often priceless. Whenever one appeared, it was auctioned off at an exorbitant rate. With Zhao Yu¡¯s current ability to earn Spirit Stones, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save enough for a Clear Heart Pill, even in three years. After much thought, it seemed that only through Alchemy would he stand a slim chance. Besides, Zhao Yu wanted to become an Alchemist to concoct a pill for Liu Wenxuan that could maintain her youth. Although Liu Wenxuan was over thirty, her skin and physical condition were comparable to a woman in her twenties due to her cultivation practices. Yet she often complained, lamenting how she was getting old and would soon be past her prime. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t say much but took it to heart, hoping to refine a magical pill in the future to preserve her youth. After browsing the marketplace, Zhao Yu was troubled to find that the basic courses necessary for learning Alchemy were exceedingly expensive. With his financial resources, they were hardly affordable, requiring at least three to five years of savings. By that time, it would likely be too late. Consequently, Zhao Yu turned his attention to his neighbor, Elder Sun. That day, he waited for Mrs. Sun to take her daughter to Mount Dianxian for cultivation practice before choosing to visit. Just as he had noticed before, Elder Sun was extremely vigilant and tense when Sun Lele was home, rendering any normal communication impossible. That¡¯s why Zhao Yu had chosen this particular time to visit. ¡°You want to learn Alchemy?¡± To Zhao Yu¡¯s surprise, the usually aloof Elder Sun didn¡¯t refuse but seemed quite interested. ¡°Elder Sun, I am sincerely dedicated. Whatever conditions you have, just state them. As long as it¡¯s within my power, I will do my best,¡± said Zhao Yu, clasping his fists in respect. Although Elder Sun was nearly a hundred years his senior, the hierarchy in Mount Shu was based on level progress, so they addressed each other as fellow disciples. Zhao Yu noticed Elder Sun¡¯s expression was peculiar, with a hint of excitement, nervousness, and an uneasy restlessness, which further added to his feeling of oddity. It bewildered him why the old man exhibited such theatrical emotions over learning Alchemy. ¡°To learn Alchemy, you need to refine your Spiritual Power to the purest state. If you can¡­¡± Elder Sun paused mid-sentence, his eyes gleaming as he saw the pure Spiritual Power shown by Zhao Yu. ¡°Good, good, good!¡± He was extremely excited, and his emotions fluctuated wildly, with a sense of having much to lose and gain, which made Zhao Yu¡¯s suspicion of Elder Sun¡¯s motives even stronger. He even doubted whether the old man had some nefarious intentions. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Elder Sun, if it¡¯s inconvenient¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not inconvenient!¡± Elder Sun did not wait for Zhao Yu to decline, saying directly, ¡°I can teach you, but on one condition!¡± Zhao Yu thought for a moment. Although Elder Sun was very peculiar, since he was willing to teach him, it did not matter. As long as he could learn Alchemy quickly to earn enough Spirit Stones and help Liu Wenxuan reach the Foundation Establishment Stage, that was all he needed. Moreover, he believed that with the energy he had accumulated, if any danger arose, he could immediately elevate his level progress to the peak of Foundation Establishment or even straight to Core Formation. Chapter 997 - Chapter 997: Chapter 125 Foundation Establishment_5 Chapter 997: Chapter 125 Foundation Establishment_5 Zhao Yu felt another reason for caring so much about Liu Wenxuan was that the energy Liu Wenxuan provided was substantial, mainly because her level was only at the Qi Cultivation Stage. If she could reach the Foundation Establishment Stage, Zhao Yu believed the energy obtained could double. With ample energy as his trump card, Zhao Yu feared neither the arrival of challengers nor the absence of cowards, nor was he afraid of Elder Sun¡¯s tricks. ¡°Speak up!¡± ¡°The condition is simple; in this lifetime¡­¡± Elder Sun hesitated, then complicatedly added, ¡°In this lifetime, I desire nothing else but hope my daughter can advance to the Foundation Establishment Stage¡­¡± ¡°Poor daughter of mine, born with a hidden illness, she needs specific medicinal pills to sustain her life¡­¡± ¡°And now that my own life is drawing to a close, I hope you will continue to produce medicinal pills to keep her alive after I¡¯m gone¡­¡± ¡°Produce pills to keep her alive?!¡± Zhao Yu was puzzled, as he had seen Sun Lele looking radiant and healthy, not appearing sick at all. ¡°What grade of medicinal pills?!¡± He didn¡¯t think much further and went on to inquire about the quality of the medicinal pills. ¡°Not high, just second-tier Low-Class quality¡­¡± Elder Sun hurriedly said, ¡°If you agree, I can take you as an apprentice. Besides, the Pill Furnace and several talisman recipes I have collected could all be handed over to you¡­¡± As he spoke, he pulled out several talisman recipes from his storage bag. Zhao Yu glanced at them and instantly felt energized. Among these several recipes, there were two for second-tier Upper Rank and three for second-tier Medium-grade. The higher the grade of medicinal pills and magical artifacts, the higher their value. A second-tier Upper Rank medicinal pill, if successfully produced, would be more than enough to buy a Tranquility Pill. However, Zhao Yu, being cautious, did not immediately agree, but rather requested to see the medicinal recipe for healing. If the recipe was highly valuable and required many expensive ingredients, it would be difficult for him to continue in the long run. ¡°Here you go!¡± Elder Sun, without any stinginess, immediately took out the recipe and handed it to Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu examined the recipe, finding that the ingredients were not too expensive, with the overall cost being average for a second-tier Low-Class medicinal pill. From the characteristics of the ingredients, it seemed the recipe was indeed intended to treat a specific disease. ¡°Nevertheless, I can¡¯t treat your daughter for a lifetime, can I?!¡± Having some interest, Zhao Yu began to negotiate the price. ¡°Of course not!¡± Elder Sun thought for a moment and said, ¡°Just ten years¡­ no, five years. Just keep her alive for five years, and then you won¡¯t have to worry about her after that¡­¡± ¡°Five years?!¡± Zhao Yu looked at him skeptically, feeling a trace of doubt. ¡°That¡¯s right, the hidden illness of my daughter will recede once she reaches the Foundation Establishment Stage, and she will break through to that stage in less than five years¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why can¡¯t you produce the pills during these five years?¡± Zhao Yu was still very puzzled. ¡°This old one knows his own affairs best; let alone five years¡­¡± Elder Sun sighed, ¡°I might not even last three years!¡± Hearing this, Zhao Yu found it to be somewhat more reasonable, yet Elder Sun still looked very strange. ¡°Then, shall we draw up an agreement?¡± Zhao Yu casually suggested as a test. ¡°Of course!¡± Elder Sun nodded in agreement, immediately producing an agreement. After it was drafted, Zhao Yu read it over several times and found no issues. This left him somewhat disappointed, feeling he had been overly worried, yet he also felt as if he had encountered some hidden danger. After pondering for a moment, Zhao Yu analyzed the pros and cons and finally signed the agreement. ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± Sun Fan expressed great joy, exclaiming ¡®good¡¯ three times, then quickly presented Zhao Yu with a book. ¡°This is an introductory guide to Alchemy, discussing the fundamentals of alchemy, including the pharmacology of ingredients, etc¡­¡± ¡°Take it and read at home. Next time you come for lessons, I¡¯ll teach you more¡­¡± Elder Sun hurriedly instructed, ¡°I don¡¯t want my impending death to upset Le Le, so every time you come to learn about medicinal pills, make sure they¡¯ve left before you arrive¡­¡± ¡°Also, there¡¯s no need to tell others that you are learning alchemy from me, understand?!¡± These requests were nothing major, and Zhao Yu nodded in agreement right away. ¡°Alright, alright, alright, see the time, they will be back soon, you better head back now!¡± Back soon?! Zhao Yu was puzzled; during his stay here, Mrs. Sun and Sun Lele had very regular timing, always leaving for two hours before returning. It wasn¡¯t even half an hour yet, so why the hurry? However, Zhao Yu guessed that perhaps Elder Sun had arranged to return early today, hence the rush. He didn¡¯t dawdle further and, with the medicinal theory books in hand, quickly left. Back in his own room, Zhao Yu still felt something was off. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Zhao Yu, did it succeed?!¡± Naturally, Liu Wenxuan knew why Zhao Yu had gone to Elder. Sun¡¯s next door, and couldn¡¯t help asking. Zhao Yu nodded and said, ¡°Agreed, but Aunt Xuan, Elder. Sun doesn¡¯t want the fact that he¡¯s teaching me to get out, including to his spouse and daughter, so just pretend you don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Ah, oh, I understand!¡± Liu Wenxuan nodded quickly, not prying into the reasons. ¡°I plan to go to the quiet room and look over these books. Watch the door for me, and let me know when Mrs. Sun and her daughter Sun Lele return¡­¡± After finishing his statement, Zhao Yu added, ¡°Make sure not to make it too obvious, or let others notice that you are watching them¡­¡± Chapter 998 - Chapter 998: Chapter 125 Foundation Establishment_6 Chapter 998: Chapter 125 Foundation Establishment_6 ¡°I know!¡± Although Liu Wenxuan did not know why Zhao Yu asked her to do this, she trusted him unconditionally. She went ahead and did it as he told her. After entering the quiet room, Zhao Yu originally wanted to look at the alchemy books but he always felt uneasy. Thus, he began to replay the conversation he had with Elder Sun in the next room. The more he thought about it, the more things seemed off, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was wrong. Over an hour swiftly passed, and almost two hours had gone by when Elder Sun¡¯s wife took Sun Lele away, Zhao Yu then left the quiet room. ¡°Aunt Xuan, how did it go?!¡± Liu Wenxuan had just returned to the yard and whispered in response, ¡°They just got back¡­¡± ¡°They hadn¡¯t come back before?¡± Zhao Yu pressed. ¡°No!¡± Liu Wenxuan shook her head. ¡°I see¡­¡± Zhao Yu stroked his chin. From this point, it seemed Elder Sun was lying, appearing as if he had done something wrong and was feeling guilty, thus he hurried him away and then composed himself. But what could have been the mistake?! Could it really just be the content of their transaction? Zhao Yu was somewhat perplexed and didn¡¯t sleep well that night. Only the following day, Liu Wenxuan lay beside him and embraced him, saying, ¡°Zhao Yu, no matter what happens, I am with you¡­¡± Hearing these words, Zhao Yu came back to his senses and inwardly mocked himself for being overly sensitive. Even if Elder Sun had any plots, what of it? Given the scope of Elder Sun, at worst it would not exceed the Foundation Establishment level. He had sufficient energy to boost his level of progress to the Golden Core Stage in a moment; by then, any plot or scheme would be forcefully overcome by power. With that thought, Zhao Yu held Liu Wenxuan and smiled, ¡°I know, it¡¯s all right now!¡± ¡°Once Elder Sun¡¯s wife takes Sun Lele away, I¡¯ll go and learn alchemy from Elder Sun¡­¡± In the afternoon, Elder Sun¡¯s wife took Sun Lele away, and Zhao Yu proceeded to Elder Sun¡¯s house next door. Elder Sun seemed more spirited than the day before. Under Zhao Yu¡¯s discreet observation, he appeared surprisingly calm. What astonished Zhao Yu was that for the next hour or so, Elder Sun faithfully kept his promise, earnestly teaching him the art of alchemy. The only thing worth noting was that Elder Sun was always mindful of the time, seemingly afraid that his wife and Sun Lele would come back and run into Zhao Yu. Thus, a quarter of an hour after Zhao Yu left Elder Sun¡¯s house, Elder Sun¡¯s wife and Sun Lele returned. For several consecutive days, it was the same, and Zhao Yu gradually let go of his worries and started to earnestly learn the art of alchemy. He had more time than others to study alchemy and, coupled with his spiritual power having reached a refined state, his learning pace was very fast. In just half a year, Zhao Yu could already produce Tier 1 low-grade medicinal pills. What made him even happier was that during this period, Elder Sun did not take a dime for the pills produced; he let him sell them freely. Thus, Liu Wenxuan resumed her old routine of setting up a stall, helping Zhao Yu to sell the medicinal pills, magical artifacts, and talismans in the market. As time passed, their savings grew more and more substantial. Another half-year passed, and Zhao Yu was now able to produce Tier 1 upper-rank medicinal pills. Just when Zhao Yu thought that his days would continue on uneventfully, his neighbor Huang Songyu suddenly came for a visit. ¡°Fellow Daoist Zhao¡­¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist Huang¡­¡± After exchanging pleasantries briefly, Huang Songyu revealed the purpose of his visit. ¡°Fellow Daoist Zhao, I see that you and Daoist Liu are exceptionally affectionate, and I just happen to have an item that Daoist Liu can use, but I¡¯m not sure if you are willing to buy it¡­¡± ¡°Oh, what is it?!¡± Under Zhao Yu¡¯s curious gaze, Huang Songyu took out a pill from his storage bag. ¡°This is¡­¡± Zhao Yu was visibly shaken. ¡°Correct, this is the Heart-Clearing Pill, which can help those over thirty but under thirty-five return to their peak, assisting in Foundation Establishment¡­¡± Huang Songyu said with a smile. Zhao Yu hadn¡¯t expected to see the Heart-Clearing Pill in Huang Songyu¡¯s possession, especially since he had come specifically to sell it to him. He didn¡¯t know if this was a coincidence or if there was some conspiracy behind it. Zhao Yu narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Heart-Clearing Pill is quite valuable, it certainly could fetch a higher price at an auction house, I wonder why Fellow Daoist Huang would seek me out?!¡± Huang Songyu, having approached him, naturally came prepared with an explanation, ¡°Huang has enemies at Mount Ascension, it¡¯s not suitable for me to act openly, so I must seek transactions privately¡­¡± Zhao Yu frowned, ¡°I am just an ordinary early-stage Foundation Establishment cultivator, how can Fellow Daoist Huang be sure that I can afford it?!¡± He indeed needed the Heart-Clearing Pill, but this visit with such an obvious intent made him suspicious. ¡°Fellow Daoist Zhao, being an Alchemist, Artifact Refiner, and Talisman Master, you are quite wealthy, naturally you can afford a Heart-Clearing Pill!¡± Huang Songyu smiled, ¡°Previously when I was purchasing supplies in the market, I happened to encounter Daoist Liu selling these items¡­¡± ¡°Observing for a while, I noticed that after Daoist Liu sold the finished products, she often went to purchase raw materials for alchemy, artifact refining, and talisman making, thus I could fairly assume that Fellow Daoist Zhao is an Alchemist, Artifact Refiner, and Talisman Master!¡± ¡°I see!¡± Zhao Yu suddenly realized, and his wariness diminished significantly. He indeed wanted the Heart-Clearing Pill, and if he could secure it now for Liu Wenxuan, it would be best. ¡°Fellow Daoist Huang, state your price!¡± Following that, the two bargained back and forth, and after Zhao Yu had paid almost all of his assets, he finally got his hands on the Heart-Clearing Pill. In the end, Zhao Yu had gotten a bargain as the price he paid for the Heart-Clearing Pill was more than 50% lower than the market price. Perhaps, as Huang Songyu had said, he had enemies at Mount Ascension and didn¡¯t dare to act openly, which is why he came to him for the transaction. The transaction concluded, Huang Songyu did not stay long and quickly left. Zhao Yu, being an Alchemist, naturally had checked the Heart-Clearing Pill earlier and affirmed it was indeed genuine. However, it was only of good quality. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Pills are categorically divided into three major grades¨Clower, middle, and upper¨Cand also differ in quality, within the same grade there are good, fine, and supreme quality. Different qualities of pills naturally have different effects; the better the quality, the better the effects, and the higher the price. That night, Zhao Yu specifically asked Liu Wenxuan to dress up carefully. Liu Wenxuan thought Zhao Yu had devised some new scheme, but when Zhao Yu had her open the box, Liu Wenxuan was utterly enamored. ¡°Heart-Clearing Pill?!!¡± Chapter 999 - Chapter 999: Chapter 126 Transferring Anger Chapter 999: Chapter 126 Transferring Anger ¡°Why are you so good to me?!¡± Liu Wenxuan was moved to tears and hugged Zhao Yu tightly, her mind a whirlwind of emotion. [Affection from Liu Wenxuan, Energy +19999] Zhao Yu was shocked; he had not expected that Liu Wenxuan, with her Qi Cultivation Stage level progress, had managed to increase her energy again. Now, the amount of energy Liu Wenxuan could provide him was comparable to that of a cultivator at the Early Golden Core Stage. With his own level progress in the Foundation Establishment Early Stage, seeking to obtain energy from someone at the Early Golden Core Stage was extremely difficult, unless the other person was his mother or father; otherwise, it might lead to lethal danger. So, this was the real method to acquire energy. Zhao Yu could almost confirm that the system¡¯s true goal wasn¡¯t for him to find more people from whom to draw energy, but rather to specialize and focus on a few individuals. If that was the case, then what Liu Wenxuan mentioned about finding another woman was quite necessary. However, what disappointed him was that though Mo Cai¡¯er also loved him dearly, she was nowhere close to exceeding limits like Liu Wenxuan, who had exceeded them by twentyfold. After a detailed analysis of Liu Wenxuan¡¯s situation, Zhao Yu realized that women who were despondent about life seemed more likely to yield energy values that greatly exceeded the norm. Zhao Yu calculated that, considering the current situation of energy absorption, Liu Wenxuan alone could help him advance to the Golden Core Stage. But moving forward would be difficult since Liu Wenxuan¡¯s limited talent meant that advancing to the Foundation Establishment Stage had already been quite an achievement for her, let alone breaking through to the Golden Core Stage without a huge stroke of luck. ¡°Solutions for both aspects¡­¡± Zhao Yu thought for a while and felt that, on one hand, he needed to continue enhancing his ability to earn money to possibly raise Liu Wenxuan¡¯s level progress. On the other hand, he had to find another ¡®Liu Wenxuan¡¯ with more potential. Otherwise, his future might be confined to either the Golden Core Stage or the Nascent Soul Stage. After all, the higher the level progress a person had, the more experiences they had been through, and trying to completely refocus would become extremely difficult. Over the next three days, Zhao Yu spoke many words of affection, trying to further Liu Wenxuan¡¯s breakthrough. Unfortunately, exceeding limits was never achieved by these means; after three days of sweet talk, there was no breakthrough. However, Zhao Yu did not feel regret; a twentyfold excess had already provided him with ample energy. ¡°Go into seclusion now. Only when you reach the Foundation Establishment Stage can we go further. Even if you want to help me, you need to live long enough to do it!¡± Liu Wenxuan initially did not plan to take the Focus-Heart Pills and Foundation Establishment Pills because she felt she was not worthy and would rather leave them for Zhao Yu¡¯s future spiritual partner. After all, in her view, the true spiritual partner for Zhao Yu would be a woman capable of bearing his children. But Zhao Yu would not let it be as she wished; he coaxed and persuaded until Liu Wenxuan agreed to enhance her own level progress. Thus, after a reluctant farewell between them, Liu Wenxuan checked into an inn rich in spiritual energy. ¡°Almost three or four months, at most half a year, and she¡¯ll break through¡­¡± Zhao Yu, alone, continued to study Alchemy regularly at the house of Elder Sun next door. Finally, three months after Liu Wenxuan left, Zhao Yu¡¯s Alchemy skills had another breakthrough, reaching the level of a second-tier Alchemist. Of course, this was also connected to the vigorous teaching efforts of Elder Sun. Initially, Zhao Yu was worried Elder Sun might not teach well, but it turned out much to his surprise; Elder Sun treated him like his own son, teaching him meticulously everything he had experienced and summarized over his more than hundred years of Alchemy. Another month passed, and Zhao Yu had begun to learn how to create healing pills. Not sure if it was an illusion, he felt that Elder Sun looked older every time they met, giving him a sense of instability, as if he could pass away at any moment. One day, as Zhao Yu was in his house contemplating the details of producing healing pills, suddenly there came a series of whooshing sounds from outside. It is known that only cultivators at the Foundation Establishment Stage or higher could fly in Shushan, and the whooshing sounds outside indicated there were many people. Zhao Yu was startled and quickly walked out of his room, only to find several individuals in law enforcement attire entering the house of the couple, Huang Songyu, living next door. ¡°Are you the resident here?¡± Seeing Zhao Yu, one of them pointed casually, and the house¡¯s array formation lost its effect as they immediately entered to question him. Meanwhile, several law enforcement cultivators subtly surrounded Zhao Yu in the middle. Zhao Yu realized something was not right and quickly bowed, saying, ¡°Yes, I am cultivating here. May I know what brings these esteemed law enforcement officers to me?¡± ¡°The Huang Songyu couple lives next door to you. Did you know that?¡± ¡°I am aware, I have only moved here recently¡­¡± Zhao Yu quickly replied. Compared to the two-hundred-year lifespan of the Foundation Establishment Stage, a year or half indeed did not count as long. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How well do you know the Huang Songyu couple?¡± the chief of the law enforcement team asked with narrowed eyes. ¡°Our relationship is quite superficial. They are very cautious in their behavior and rarely interact with neighbors¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head saying, ¡°I only met them once when I first moved in. Later, I greeted them a few times, but they never responded, so I didn¡¯t bother to keep trying to warm up to them¡­¡± He suspected that the Huang Songyu couple might have gotten into trouble, possibly related to the Focus-Heart Pills, so he tried his best to dissociate himself from any relationship with the couple in his statements. The law enforcement team leader then repeatedly questioned Zhao Yu on various aspects, all of which he smoothly deflected. Chapter 1000 - Chapter 1000: Chapter 126 Anger Transfer_2 Chapter 1000: Chapter 126 Anger Transfer_2 Other neighbors who witnessed the incident also came out and were questioned separately. The information they provided largely concurred with what Zhao Yu had said. This indirectly dispelled the law enforcement team¡¯s suspicions about Zhao Yu. Seeing that the threat was resolved, Zhao Yu breathed a sigh of relief and took the initiative to ask, ¡°Enforcement Officer, may I know what crimes this couple has committed?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Someone snorted coldly, not only addressing Zhao Yu but also everyone living in the area: ¡°This couple from Huang Songyu, they killed a grandson of an inner sect elder and have now fled due to their guilt. If any of you know where they are hiding, you are encouraged to report them. There will be benefits for you¡­¡± After finishing, the law enforcement personnel quickly withdrew. After they left, Zhao Yu noticed that the neighboring residence of the Huang Songyu couple had been completely demolished, leaving nothing behind. Everything, even down to every brick and tile, had been thoroughly dismantled, leaving only a large hole in its place. They killed the grandson of an inner sect elder¡­ A sense of foreboding filled Zhao Yu¡¯s heart. He suddenly remembered the Qingxin Pills that Huang Songyu had sold to him at a price fifty percent below the market rate. Could these Qingxin Pills belong to that inner sect elder¡¯s grandson? If that were the case, it would be troublesome¡­ With a hint of anxiety, Zhao Yu spent his days not only studying alchemy but also going out to gather information about the Huang couple. The death of an inner sect elder¡¯s grandson wasn¡¯t a minor issue in Shushan, especially in their Mount Wangxian, it was considered a major event. The law enforcement team searched through all the known activities of the Huang Songyu couple, and almost everyone was talking about the incident. Hearing that the law enforcement team¡¯s investigation included checking the items in the inner sect elder¡¯s grandson¡¯s storage bag, Zhao Yu broke out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, the progress in investigating the contents of the storage bag was slow, which prevented them from finding anything related to him. During that month, Liu Wenxuan finally emerged from her seclusion. Using the Qingxin Pills and Foundation Establishment Pills, she successfully advanced to the Foundation Establishment Stage. However, before they could celebrate, the law enforcement officers came knocking again. ¡°Liu Wenxuan, you¡¯re thirty-one years old this year, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°At your age, how did you manage to break through to the Foundation Establishment Stage?¡± As soon as the law enforcement personnel arrived, they went straight to the point with their pressing questions. Zhao Yu, always concerned about the Huang Songyu incident, had immediately shared the details with Liu Wenxuan when she emerged so that she wouldn¡¯t speak out of turn. ¡°Reporting back, sir, I broke through to the Foundation Establishment Stage with the aid of a Foundation Establishment Pill¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan recounted how, after turning thirty, she was so nervous that she decided to take a risk and use the Foundation Establishment Pill to break through, not expecting it to actually succeed. However, the law enforcement officers didn¡¯t buy this story. One of them sneered, ¡°Perhaps others might take such a risk, but you¡­¡± ¡°According to your former companion, for the past ten years, you have been making talismans to earn Spirit Stones and living in the Ninth District of Jiuliu Fang where your body has been depleted. Under normal circumstances, it would be very difficult for you to advance to the Foundation Establishment Stage¡­¡± ¡°Unless, you had the help of Qingxin Pills¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan¡¯s heartbeat slightly quickened, but she still firmly denied ever using Qingxin Pills. ¡°Let me tell you the truth, we¡¯ve had an alchemist investigate the inn where you were secluded and found evidence of Qingxin Pill consumption¡­¡± That¡¯s not right! Zhao Yu, also an alchemist, knew this was almost impossible, clearly seeing that the law enforcement officers were trying to deceive Liu Wenxuan. Just as he was about to warn her, a massive pressure suddenly overwhelmed them. The leader of the law enforcement team, evidently at the Golden Core Stage, used his aura to prevent Zhao Yu from speaking or even moving. Ultimately, Liu Wenxuan couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and knelt down, ¡°Sir, forgive me, this was all my doing. It has nothing to do with Zhao Yu¡­¡± Zhao Yu sighed in his heart, understanding that Liu Wenxuan had never faced such a situation before and was easily deceived. Yet he also understood that by doing so, she was trying to protect him. As the pressure from the law enforcement leader dissipated, Zhao Yu spoke up, ¡°Sir, she has nothing to do with this. The matter of the Qingxin Pills was indeed hidden by me, and I taught her to do so¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan was anxious, but before she could continue, the law enforcement leader immediately imposed his pressure, stopping her. Zhao Yu pursed his lips and then disclosed his dealings with Huang Songyu. Fearing that the law enforcement personnel would not believe him, he specifically told them about their income from selling talismans, magical artifacts, and medicinal pills during this period. The law enforcement leader confiscated both their storage bags and after inspection, sent someone to the market to inquire. Soon they arrived at a conclusion. ¡°Talismans, magical artifacts, and pills, you have great talent indeed!¡± The law enforcement leader looked at Zhao Yu with some surprise, ¡°The records show you¡¯re only twenty-two years old, right?¡± ¡°A twenty-two-year-old at the Foundation Establishment Stage, and also a talisman master, artifact refiner, and alchemist!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This talent truly surprised everyone present. If not for the incident involving the Huangs, Zhao Yu might have continued to hide his abilities. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, since the Zhou family is involved, and that couple is notorious for holding grudges, it might be difficult to settle this peacefully¡­¡± The law enforcement leader¡¯s attitude towards Zhao Yu improved significantly after learning about his age and his three cultivation skills, his tone even conveying a hint of regret. ¡°Regardless, you two should come with us¡­¡± Chapter 1001 - Chapter 1001: Chapter 126 Anger Transfer_3 Chapter 1001: Chapter 126 Anger Transfer_3 Soon, under the watchful eyes of the neighbors, Zhao Yu and Liu Wenxuan were taken away. Before he left, Zhao Yu glanced at Elder Sun and noticed the deep sorrow written on his face, which stirred some emotion in Zhao Yu. Throughout the past half a year of their association, although initially suspecting Elder Sun had ulterior motives, the man¡¯s earnest teaching eventually led Zhao Yu to lower his guard and regard Elder Sun as something of a mentor. Now, it seemed clear that Elder Sun truly considered him a successor, or else he wouldn¡¯t have displayed such a heartbroken expression. Under the escort of the enforcement team, Zhao Yu and Liu Wenxuan were taken to the Ministry of Justice. What gave him some peace of mind was that many others had been captured alongside them. Many, like Zhao Yu, had conducted transactions with Huang Songyu and received some benefits. Those who could trade with Huang Songyu were mostly practitioners at the Foundation Establishment stage. At a glance, there appeared to be nearly twenty such people. There is safety in numbers, the issue shouldn¡¯t be too severe! Zhao Yu let out a slight sigh of relief and gave Liu Wenxuan a reassuring look. The good news was that the enforcers did not rush to interrogate them after taking them into custody but instead had them wear restraining collars one by one. This was a method used to suppress Spiritual Power; those who wore the collars couldn¡¯t use their Spiritual Power and were essentially reduced to ordinary people. Held in the Ministry of Justice, naturally no one dared to resist. They also believed, given the nature of their offenses, they wouldn¡¯t face death¨Cafter all, no one knew that the items traded with Huang Songyu were stolen goods. ¡°What did you trade with Huang Songyu?¡± ¡°Mine were Foundation Establishment pills; he offered a lower price than the market, and I thought of buying one for my daughter¡­¡± Once the enforcers had fitted everyone with the collars, they left them alone, prompting lively discussions among the captives. From the look of it, the atmosphere seemed cordial enough, with almost no one feeling that being there posed any great danger. However, as the enforcement team kept coming and going, the numbers of people detained in the cells, all related to Huang Songyu, kept increasing. Eventually, the count neared a hundred. This astonished Zhao Yu. Just how wealthy was that inner sect elder¡¯s grandson to engage in so many transactions with Huang Songyu? Moreover, it looked as though Huang Songyu was convinced that the grandson¡¯s death wouldn¡¯t be discovered anytime soon, which allowed for leisurely trading. Or perhaps, Huang Songyu had captured that grandson and only after converting all assets into cash, had he killed the grandson to cover his tracks and flee. It was at this moment that a couple, surrounded by others, entered the cell. ¡°My son, Zhou Mingwei, is dead¡­¡± ¡°Why are you all still alive?¡± As the middle-aged woman began to speak, Zhao Yu sensed trouble from her fierce gaze. He even felt that, if it weren¡¯t for the fact they were in the Ministry of Justice, she might personally interrogate and execute the murderer herself. ¡°You¡¯ve taken my son¡¯s belongings; you might as well join him in death!¡± These words caused a commotion throughout the room. Before the people below could protest, a wave of enforcers stepped forward and took each person to separate torture rooms for intense interrogation. After giving a few instructions to the head of the torture rooms, the couple left. All those present were fitted with restraining collars, reduced to ordinary humans and no match for the enforcers, who quickly had them fixed to various torture devices. With the middle-aged woman¡¯s instructions, the enforcers were particularly zealous, clearly having received certain benefits on the side. It was less an interrogation than a one-sided torment; regardless of what the detainees said, the enforcers turned a deaf ear and continued their unrestrained use of the torture devices. Curses and wails rose in succession, while pleas for mercy and cries of agony followed suit. The torturer assigned to Zhao Yu was a young man at the Foundation Establishment stage who seemed to know Zhao Yu¡¯s background. While torturing him with devices, he leaned in close with an almost pathological face and whispered, ¡°I heard you¡¯re a prodigy, a Foundation Establishment practitioner at just twenty-two, and also a talisman master, Artifact Refiner, and Alchemist¡­¡± ¡°Getting to personally kill a genius like you is so satisfying¡­¡± Under the torture, Zhao Yu winced in pain and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being held accountable by your superiors?¡± ¡°Heh, you have no idea about the power of the Zhou family. With their protection, what does it matter if a hundred more people are killed?!¡± The pathological young man sneered, apparently fearing no repercussions. Just as he was about to continue, the Golden Core Stage enforcer who had captured Zhao Yu came over. ¡°I¡¯ll take over here. You go somewhere else¡­¡± Seeing this, the torturous young man reluctantly gave up his place with Zhao Yu and left, still lingering on the thought of what he had been doing. With the switch in personnel, Zhao Yu¡¯s pain immediately lessened significantly, as the enforcer captain was deliberately going easy on him. ¡°Thank you, my lord¡­¡± Zhao Yu murmured softly. He could feel the other¡¯s kindness, ¡°My partner, she¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve learned about Liu Wenxuan¡¯s past too; I know she¡¯s had a hard life. She¡¯s lucky to have met you. I¡¯ve already informed people below not to be too harsh on her¡­¡± The enforcer captain sighed and said, ¡°Under normal circumstances, none of you would have ended up here¡­¡± ¡°All I can say is, that vengeful couple is notoriously vindictive, and their minds are¡­¡± He dared not finish his sentence, afraid of being overheard. Zhao Yu understood the implication of his words; under normal conditions, they would all be innocent. But the Zhou family couple had just lost their son and, unable to capture Huang Songyu, were filled with rage and took it out on them instead. Chapter 1002 - Chapter 1002: Chapter 126 Anger Transfer_4 Chapter 1002: Chapter 126 Anger Transfer_4 ¡°I specifically came over because I feel some regret, thinking you shouldn¡¯t die so easily¡­¡± ¡°But unfortunately, I can¡¯t influence this matter¡­¡± The head of the enforcement team shook his head and said, ¡°That couple has spoken, you will certainly not survive. Rather than dying after being tortured, wouldn¡¯t it be better if I grant you a quick death?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Zhao Yu hurriedly shouted, ¡°A bad life is better than a good death, thanks for the kind offer, Captain, but I still want to hold on for a few days to see if there is a turning point¡­¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± The head of the enforcement team let out a long sigh, thinking that Zhao Yu was indulging in wishful thinking, having personally witnessed the power of that couple. ¡°Please tell me your name, Captain. If I can escape this predicament in the future, I will be sure to repay you generously!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s words were sincere; he had just calculated with the system that if he were to add all the energy to himself, he could instantly advance to the mid-stage of Golden Core. With this level of progress, he would be strong enough to escape the Ministry of Punishment with Liu Wenxuan, although he was uncertain whether they could get out of Mount Shu. Although he felt that Zhao Yu was being naive, the head of the enforcement team still revealed his name. ¡°My name is Wu Yong, I am the captain of the enforcement squad¡­¡± ¡°What is that couple¡¯s name?¡± Zhao Yu was not one to suffer loss passively; he would definitely remember the afflictions he had to endure today. Known for their vindictiveness, that couple would be paid back in kind by Zhao Yu if he survived. Wu Yong did not believe Zhao Yu could pose a threat to that couple, but understanding Zhao Yu¡¯s mindset, he still revealed their names. ¡°The man is named Zhou Zhengchang. He is the legitimate heir of the Zhou family, at the late stage of Golden Core¡­¡± ¡°The woman is named Duan Yinghong, also a legitimate daughter of the Duan Family, at the late stage of Golden Core¡­¡± It seemed as if he wanted to discourage Zhao Yu from his unrealistic thoughts, he added while shaking his head, ¡°The Zhou family is one of the three families of Mount Shu, almost untouchable, and while the Duan family is not as strong as the Zhou family, they are not far behind¡­¡± The three families of Mount Shu, Zhao Yu was astonished. Mount Shu was a sect, wasn¡¯t it? How could there be such complex family powers at play? However, recalling his initial arrival at the mountain as a servant of the Zhao family, he began to understand. After all, most Shu Mountain disciples came from various families. Three days later, most people were tormented to within an inch of their lives, with some already dead and gone. Even with Wu Yong looking out for him, Zhao Yu had still sustained serious injuries. Just when Zhao Yu was about to use his energy to break through his realm and escape, the door to the jail was opened. ¡°Take two people out!¡± When Wu Yong saw the names on the transfer list, he couldn¡¯t help being surprised. The two individuals being moved were none other than Zhao Yu and his cultivation partner, Liu Wenxuan. ¡°Do you have other connections on the outside?!¡± Wu Yong asked, somewhat surprised. Zhao Yu was equally startled, ¡°What do you mean?!¡± ¡°Once you¡¯re in here, you¡¯re almost always sentenced to death; only the living can be taken out¡­¡± Wu Yong explained, ¡°Now someone is taking you out, it¡¯s clear there¡¯s someone protecting you¡­¡± Protecting us? Zhao Yu paused for a moment, and an image of a delicate silhouette emerged in his mind. As he walked out of the jail with Liu Wenxuan, Mo Cai¡¯er threw herself into his arms. ¡°Brother Yu, are you all right?!¡± Wu Yong was somewhat shocked; as a cultivator at the Golden Core Stage, he naturally had to be familiar with the descendants of the major families to avoid offending someone inadvertently. He immediately recognized the woman who threw herself into Zhao Yu¡¯s arms¨Cshe was Mo Youcheng¡¯s granddaughter, Mo Cai¡¯er. Instinctively, he turned his head to look at Liu Wenxuan to see what Zhao Yu¡¯s cultivation partner thought of this. Contrary to his expectations, he saw a hint of relief and joy on Liu Wenxuan¡¯s face. What the hell? Wu Yong¡¯s brain momentarily froze. Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s relationship with Zhao Yu seemed to be more than just friends, yet how could she also save Zhao Yu¡¯s cultivation partner? ¡°Brother Yu, I can¡¯t protect you for too long, my family disagrees with us being together¡­¡± Mo Cai¡¯er said with an apologetic tone, ¡°After you go back, make sure to pack your stuff and prepare to flee, Duan Yinghong won¡¯t let you off¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s heart burned with anger; he wasn¡¯t the one who killed Zhou Mingwei. Why should that woman take her anger out on them, insisting on their death? ¡°It¡¯s okay, Cai¡¯er, I¡¯m already happy to leave this place¡­¡± Zhao Yu comforted Mo Cai¡¯er and turned to thank Wu Yong before leaving with Liu Wenxuan. The three of them didn¡¯t walk together for long, as Mo Cai¡¯er sobbed, ¡°To save you, I confronted my family. I¡¯ve been forbidden to leave seclusion until I reach the post-Foundation Establishment stage¡­¡± ¡°Brother Yu, you must not die¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die!¡± Zhao Yu patted her head and smiled, ¡°Even for your sake, I won¡¯t die so easily!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hmm, within Mount Shu, Duan Yinghong and Zhou Zhengchang won¡¯t likely attack you openly again, but it¡¯s possible she might hire someone to assassinate you, so it¡¯s better for you to leave Mount Shu¡­¡± Mo Cai¡¯er gave a few instructions before reluctantly leaving. After she left, Zhao Yu turned to Liu Wenxuan and, noticing the injuries on her body, he said with concern, ¡°Aunt Xuan, are you okay?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, they¡¯re just minor injuries compared to others; we¡¯re quite lucky!¡± Liu Wenxuan said with a smile. They hurried back to their residence to find that many people were surprised to see them return, not expecting those targeted by that couple to come back safely. Zhao Yu, however, had no desire to talk much with them. He planned to pack up his things, only to find that his residence had been ransacked and everything taken away. Chapter 1003 - Chapter 1003: Chapter 126 Anger Transfer_5 Chapter 1003: Chapter 126 Anger Transfer_5 Seeing this, he didn¡¯t plan to stay any longer, ready to leave with Liu Wenxuan. Who would have thought, at this moment, Elder Sun suddenly came looking for him. ¡°Elder Sun, what¡¯s happened to you?!¡± Zhao Yu was somewhat surprised. After not seeing him for three days, Elder Sun¡¯s aura of twilight had become extremely severe, looking very much like a man on the brink of death. ¡°Zhao Yu¡­ I¡¯m not going to make it¡­¡± Elder Sun¡¯s breath was very weak, as if he might pass away at any second. Zhao Yu quickly went forward to support him. ¡°Right now, I still have one thing I can¡¯t let go of¡­¡± Elder Sun said with a choked voice, ¡°My daughter is still young. I was late in having her, and should have been enjoying my later years, but she¡¯s contracted that illness¡­¡± ¡°Elder Sun, don¡¯t worry, from now on, your daughter¡¯s pills will be my responsibility¡­¡± Zhao Yu said earnestly, ¡°Our original deal started like that, right? But, I¡¯m now targeted by Duan Yinghong and her husband, and might have to leave Mount Shu¡­¡± ¡°Take them with you¡­¡± Elder Sun¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°My time is near and I will soon die. I did not want to see them, mother and daughter, distressed, so I sent them out¡­¡± ¡°In about half an hour, they will return, and then, you take them with you when you leave¡­¡± Zhao Yu had intended to say that he was in big trouble now, and would be hunted even if he left. But after thinking it over, Elder Sun¡¯s daughter had a hidden disease, and without the pills he made, she didn¡¯t seem likely to live much longer. With this in mind, he didn¡¯t question any further. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for their return and leave with them!¡± Elder Sun nodded with a relieved expression, and took out a storage bag from his chest, ¡°Most of my life savings have been spent on the pills that save my daughter¡¯s life. I don¡¯t have much to give you¡­¡± ¡°These pill recipes and secret manuals, along with my second-tier Upper Rank Pill Furnace, I¡¯ll give them all to you¡­¡± Zhao Yu hesitated for a moment, but still accepted them all. After all, seeing Elder Sun¡¯s condition, he was about to be buried, and these items would be of no use to him. What he didn¡¯t expect was that he would be the one to inherit Elder Sun¡¯s legacy. ¡°Thank you, from now on, I entrust them to your care¡­¡± After saying this, Elder Sun spoke softly, ¡°Returning to the root at sunset, I plan to go back to the place where I was born, to die there¡­¡± ¡°Do you want me to accompany you?¡± Seeing his trembling figure, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°No!¡± Elder Sun shook his head and said, ¡°You should wait here for them¡­¡± Zhao Yu knew it wasn¡¯t realistic, so he didn¡¯t insist and let Elder Sun leave alone. After he left, Zhao Yu turned to Liu Wenxuan and sighed, ¡°Elder Sun has treated me quite well this past year, wholeheartedly teaching me alchemy. In my heart, I¡¯ve already come to regard him as half a master¡­¡± ¡°So, let¡¯s wait another half an hour for their return, and leave with them!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Liu Wenxuan smiled and said, ¡°I will follow my husband¡¯s lead; whatever decision you make, I support you¡­¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, at the prison, right after Zhao Yu and the others had left, Duan Yinghong came over. ¡°Who gave you the permission to release them?!¡± Upon arriving, Duan Yinghong flew into a rage. Fortunately, the warden was experienced and directly brought out documents showing that the order to transfer the prisoners had come from above and had nothing to do with them. Seeing the transfer order came from the Mo Family, Duan Yinghong frowned, thought for a moment, and then communicated with the Mo Family. Having received a promise that the Mo Family would not protect Zhao Yu a second time, she let it go. ¡°Hmph, my son is dead, do you think you can still live?!¡± She didn¡¯t know who Zhao Yu was, nor did she want to know what relation this person had with the Mo Family. To her, her son had died, so all these people deserved to die. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The warden couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°The higher-ups can turn a blind eye once, but twice would be breaking the rules¡­¡± Duan Yinghong understood what he meant and snorted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to act within Mount Shu, let them be transferred, once they¡¯re outside Mount Shu, I want to see who would dare to interfere!¡± Having said that, she left with her head held high. Watching her back, the warden shook his head and sighed softly. ¡°Mount Shu is ultimately not what it used to be¡­¡± Chapter 1004 - Chapter 1004: Chapter 127: Solution Chapter 1004: Chapter 127: Solution ¡°My father is gone?!¡± Sun Lele¡¯s face revealed a bizarre expression. Although Zhao Yu sensed something was amiss, he still consoled her, ¡°Grieve not, for all beings must experience birth, aging, sickness, and death. Rest assured, I have learned alchemy. From now on, I will concoct all the pills you need¡­¡± While speaking, Zhao Yu suddenly stopped. Because he noticed the atmosphere in the room had become very heavy. Madam Sun¡¯s face was filled with terror and unease, ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not my fault, I really didn¡¯t know¡­¡± Zhao Yu was shocked to find that the source of Madam Sun¡¯s fear was Sun Lele. ¡°Since he has fled, you no longer have a reason to live¡­¡± A radiant smile appeared on Sun Lele¡¯s face as she stretched out her fingers and gently pinched them together. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Madam Sun hadn¡¯t finished screaming when she instantly turned into a mist of blood. This¡­ Zhao Yu was petrified on the spot. Even though Madam Sun was old, she was at least at the Foundation Establishment Stage. How could she be killed with a mere pinch? Moreover, the method used by Sun Lele was something he had never heard of or seen before. ¡°Aren¡¯t you mother and daughter?¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s voice grew slightly tense. In a daze, he remembered the uneasy feeling he had when he first met Elder Sun. So, Elder Sun wasn¡¯t Sun Lele¡¯s father either? Were they in a controlling relationship?! ¡°What do you think?¡± Sun Lele turned to look at Zhao Yu, her face full of an intriguing smile. The smile seemed very bright, especially on a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl, radiating youthful vigor. Yet, to Zhao Yu, it felt chilling to the bone. What should I do? Zhao Yu instinctively thought about escaping, but at some unknown point, the house had been enveloped by an array formation. Should I break through to the Golden Core Stage? Zhao Yu took a deep breath but ultimately chose not to act rashly. After all, energy was one of his most important trump cards and should not be used up so simply. Clearly, the fact that she hadn¡¯t killed him with a single pinch meant she needed something from him. Pills! Zhao Yu suddenly realized; if Elder Sun wanted to flee, he could have done so any time. Why wait until he learned to concoct the pills necessary for Sun Lele before fleeing? Clearly, these pills were important to Sun Lele, and Elder Sun teaching him to make them was to reduce Sun Lele¡¯s motivation to pursue him. ¡°I will concoct that kind of pills you need,¡± he said. ¡°Heh, that old man is indeed crafty, finding a substitute¡­¡± Sun Lele was laughing when she suddenly reached out towards a certain direction and grabbed through the air. Amidst it all, Zhao Yu thought he heard Elder Sun¡¯s scream, causing him to shiver. This kind of method was unheard of, let alone Golden Core, it seemed that even a Nascent Soul Stage cultivator wouldn¡¯t possess such ability. Zhao Yu, frozen with fear, watched Sun Lele, thinking that if she really intended to kill him, he would go down fighting and use all his energy to boost his level progress. Although the hope was faint, Zhao Yu was not one to sit passively awaiting death. ¡°Now that the two of them are dead, you will be my slave from now on¡­¡± Sun Lele said with a smile. The next second, she suddenly appeared beside Zhao Yu, her hand pressing on his head. In an instant, Zhao Yu could not move, and soon after, he felt an invisible force invading his mind. [Special restriction detected; use one billion energy to clear it?] Zhao Yu was stunned. One billion energy. That amount was enough to advance him to the Nascent Soul Stage or even the Divinity Transformation Realm. Yet now, it was merely for clearing a restriction? His current energy was still very lacking, only a few million points and not even enough for a fraction of the required amount to clear the restriction. Indistinctly, Zhao Yu sensed that he could not reveal Sun Lele¡¯s true information to anyone else, or he would die. ¡°Do you want me to concoct pills for you?¡± Zhao Yu was perplexed. Why would such a powerful being need him, a mere Foundation Establishment cultivator, to concoct pills? Just by virtue of her ability to impose restrictions, not to mention Foundation Establishment, even Golden Core or Nascent Soul Stage cultivators would be restricted, wouldn¡¯t they? ¡°Right, as long as you help me with the pills, I won¡¯t do anything to you!¡± Sun Lele said with a smile, ¡°But there is a precondition; you cannot leave Mount Shu.¡± Zhao Yu paused. Suddenly, he thought of a possibility. Legend had it that at the deepest part of Mount Shu, there was a Demon Subduing Tower. This woman, could she be a demonic woman from the Demon Subduing Tower? Could it be that he cannot leave Mount Shu because the power of the restriction diminishes outside it? No! Zhao Yu quickly denied this possibility in his mind. After all, earlier, he had sensed Elder Sun being killed by Sun Lele¡¯s hand from afar. This indicated that the activation of the restriction had no distance limit, but it was highly probable that Sun Lele was a demonic woman. ¡°Zhao Yu, where are you?!¡± Just then, several voices calling out reached him from outside. Sun Lele frowned, ¡°You go out and look!¡± Zhao Yu breathed a sigh of relief and quickly went outside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When he arrived outside and saw several enforcers, his heart sank again. ¡°This is an official conscription order from above, ordering you to report within a day for a punitive expedition outside Mount Shu¡­¡± Zhao Yu took the document and saw it was an official conscription order. The content was about a horde of demonic creatures wreaking havoc more than a thousand kilometers away from Mount Shu, requiring manpower for extermination. Among the team leaders, there was a conspicuous presence of someone at the Golden Core Stage, and aside from him, there were also quite a few from the Foundation Establishment Stage included in the conscription. Chapter 1005 - Chapter 1005: Chapter 127: Solution_2 Chapter 1005: Chapter 127: Solution_2 It must be that woman¡¯s doing! Startled, Zhao Yu quickly realized this was the handiwork of Duan Yinghong, wanting him to leave Shu Mountain and then have someone kill him. After the enforcement team delivered the document, they hurriedly left, seeming not to want to get too involved with Zhao Yu. ¡°Xiao Yu, what¡¯s the matter¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan approached with a worried expression to ask. Zhao Yu¡¯s brow was furrowed tightly, but after a moment, he managed a smile and said, ¡°Aunt Xuan, go back to your room first, I need to ask Old Man Sun about this¡­¡± Having many questions in her heart, Liu Wenxuan thought about it but decided not to press further and obediently returned to her room. Zhao Yu, on the other hand, went to Old Man Sun¡¯s residence again, showing the document to Sun Lele. ¡°I¡¯ve offended someone, she can¡¯t make a move against me within Shu Mountain, so she plans to kill me once I leave¡­¡± ¡°I saw¡­¡± Sun Lele said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s your business, it has nothing to do with me, what you need to do is find a way to not leave Shu Mountain; otherwise, you die¡­¡± Zhao Yu felt frustrated, having thought he could use Sun Lele to eliminate the trouble from Duan Yinghong¡¯s side. The best case would be a dog-eat-dog scenario, both sides annihilating each other. Now it seems that¡¯s not going to happen, Sun Lele is very domineering. Or perhaps, in her eyes, he¡¯s just an alchemist, replaceable by another upon death. ¡°If those two die, there¡¯s no point in me continuing to stay here, from today on I¡¯ll live with you¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zhao Yu was stunned, somewhat worried that she might also restrict Liu Wenxuan. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Having no other choice, Zhao Yu could only take her back to his own place. Liu Wenxuan watched Sun Lele come in, somewhat puzzled, only for Sun Lele to instantly appear beside her the next second, pointing at her forehead. ¡°This is¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan¡¯s face revealed a look of terror. Zhao Yu sighed with helplessness and said, ¡°Aunt Xuan, don¡¯t be afraid, as long as we don¡¯t talk recklessly, she won¡¯t harm us¡­¡± After quietly explaining, Liu Wenxuan finally understood the situation. Only then did she realize, Sun Lele was not some lonely and helpless child, but a magic-wielding enchantress. ¡°The raw materials required for alchemy, there¡¯s one type you won¡¯t be able to find, you need to go with me every day to get it¡­¡± Sun Lele pointed at Liu Wenxuan and said. Zhao Yu now understood what Lady Sun had been doing when she and Sun Lele left for two hours every day. This also made him believe even more that Sun Lele might truly be a demon from the Demon Subduing Tower. Maybe the real body was inside the tower, and either the spirit or the soul had possessed this shell. ¡°As for you¡­¡± After pausing for a moment, Sun Lele said, ¡°That document of yours has a one-day deadline, if I remember correctly, Shu Mountain has a way to cancel a forced conscription mission¡­¡± ¡°What way?!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, he hurriedly asked. Compared to the long-term persecution by Sun Lele, the threat from Duan Yinghong¡¯s side was more urgent. ¡°Within Shu Mountain, among disciples of different levels, there is a program known as ¡®The Seed¡¯.¡± ¡°Being selected as a seed means you don¡¯t need to be conscripted for missions¡­¡± ¡°Seed?!¡± Zhao Yu was taken aback, he seemed to have never heard of this before. Sun Lele explained, ¡°A seed generally refers to someone with extremely strong talent¡­¡± ¡°Normally, the seed quotas are divided among the big families, very few ordinary cultivators can get one¡­¡± ¡°On one hand, because the offspring of big families have a higher starting point and greater talent, and on the other hand, if any ordinary cultivator has the qualifications, they are usually recruited by the big family powers early on¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re at the Foundation Establishment Stage now, you could try competing for a seed slot at the Foundation Establishment Stage¡­¡± After speaking, Sun Lele narrowed her eyes and quietly observed Zhao Yu. ¡°Is being a seed of the Foundation Establishment Stage related to age and level progress?¡± Zhao Yu quickly inquired. ¡°Yes!¡± Sun Lele replied indifferently, ¡°No matter the selection criteria, the younger the age and the higher the level progress, the greater the probability of becoming a seed¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Liu Wenxuan couldn¡¯t help but worry, ¡°Xiao Yu¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Xuan, I¡¯ll find a way!¡± As the two talked, Liu Wenxuan provided Zhao Yu with a burst of energy in their daily exchange. However, Sun Lele¡¯s brows lightly furrowed. She sensed something flowing from Liu Wenxuan to Zhao Yu, but couldn¡¯t see clearly what it was. She only knew it was something important, a very powerful thing. This kid has secrets! Sun Lele gave Zhao Yu a profound look and didn¡¯t pry further. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and find out in detail, how to become a seed at the Foundation Establishment Stage¡­¡± Zhao Yu took a deep breath and left his residence. He had planned to advance steadily and keep a low profile. But now it seemed there was no choice; he had to protect himself. He had first offended Duan Yinghong, and then got entangled with the enchantress Sun Lele. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take another path, become a genius, dazzling and brilliant, so no one dares to touch me!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu clenched his fists, though he still felt somewhat helpless inside, as this change of course was not really to his liking. After leaving his residence, Zhao Yu had intended to look for Mo Cai¡¯er, but after hesitating for a while, he didn¡¯t go. Ever since Mo Cai¡¯er had rescued him, there was no news from her, she was clearly restricted by her family. So, even if he went to look for Mo Cai¡¯er, it was highly likely he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her. After pondering for a long time in his mind, Zhao Yu disguised himself and decided to meet with Wu Yong, the captain of the enforcement team. Chapter 1006 - Chapter 1006: Chapter 127: Solution_3 Chapter 1006: Chapter 127: Solution_3 However, he also feared bringing unnecessary trouble to Wu Yong, so he disguised himself and met him when no one was around. ¡°Why are you here?!¡± Wu Yong was somewhat surprised, not understanding how Zhao Yu had left and why he had come back again. ¡°Captain Wu, as you said, Duan Yinghong still didn¡¯t intend to let me go!¡± Zhao Yu gave a bitter smile, shaking his head, ¡°She used her connections to assign me a compulsory task, requiring me to leave Shu Mountain¡­.¡± ¡°This is too much¡­.¡± Wu Yong felt a surge of emotion, his understanding of the tyranny of these great family descendants deepening once again. ¡°I came here this time not to ask for your help to cancel the compulsory task, but to inquire about how to become an inner sect seed disciple.¡± Wu Yong was taken aback, ¡°You want to become an inner sect seed disciple?!¡± As a Golden Core Stage cultivator, he naturally knew about the seed plan. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to compete for a place as an inner sect seed disciple¡­.¡± Zhao Yu hurriedly asked, ¡°What are the conditions?¡± ¡°First, one needs to be nominated, and second, to meet the requirements¡­.¡± Wu Yong continued, ¡°As for the specific requirements, I¡¯m not sure, but I can ask for you!¡± Having said that, he took out a Communication Talisman and began to inquire. After a moment, he shook his head and said, ¡°It might be difficult for you¡­.¡± ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Zhao Yu pressed. ¡°Each Realm¡¯s seed places are limited to a hundred, with no extra slots¡­.¡± ¡°Now, the Foundation Establishment Stage seed candidates are mostly at the later stages of Foundation Establishment¡­.¡± ¡°In terms of age, the youngest is 19, and the oldest has turned 26¡­.¡± ¡°If you can reach the later stage of Foundation Establishment before the age of 26, there might be a chance¡­.¡± Wu Yong shook his head, ¡°But, if your current aim to become a seed is to evade the compulsory task, time-wise, it¡¯s too late¡­.¡± ¡°Besides, recommendations from a big family are needed, but since you are acquainted with the Mo Family, they certainly have the qualifications to recommend you¡­.¡± ¡°I see¡­.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± After thanking Wu Yong, Zhao Yu hurried away. Walking on his way, he pondered for a while and finally decided to elevate his cultivation level to the later stage of Foundation Establishment and compete for a seed position. After all, compared to possible dangers, Duan Yinghong¡¯s murderous intent was more evident right now. Once he left Shu Mountain, he would have a nine in ten chance of dying. Moreover, Sun Lele would not let him leave either, equating his departure from Shu Mountain with certain death. If there was only the threat from Duan Yinghong, he could leave Shu Mountain and take his chances. But Sun Lele¡¯s methods were extremely unpredictable and after much contemplation, becoming a seed seemed the only viable option. ¡°Huff~~!¡± Zhao Yu took a deep breath and decided not to dwell on the future, but to directly use his energy to elevate his cultivation level to the later stage of Foundation Establishment. Then, he sent a message to Mo Cai¡¯er. Unfortunately, the Communication Talisman sank like a stone into the sea, without any response. ¡°Either she is in seclusion, or the Communication Talisman has been taken by someone¡­.¡± With that thought, Zhao Yu headed straight for the Mo Family¡¯s residence. Before, his cultivation was only at the Qi Cultivation Stage, making it difficult for him to even leave Mount Wangxian, but now that he had reached the Foundation Establishment Stage, no one stood in his way. Upon arriving smoothly at the Mo Family residence, he was, however, stopped at the foot of the mountain gate. ¡°I am Zhao Yu, searching for Mo Cai¡¯er. I am her friend, would you please pass along the message¡­.¡± ¡°You are Zhao Yu?!¡± Strangely enough, just as Zhao Yu revealed his intention, the gatekeeper frowned. ¡°The order just came from above, forbidding you to set foot in the Mo Family¡¯s territory!¡± Zhao Yu felt a twinge of apprehension in his heart, fearing that without the Mo Family¡¯s recommendation, he might not even have the chance to compete for a seed position. ¡°I really know Mo Cai¡¯er, could you please pass the message for me¡­.¡± Zhao Yu said, while pulling out a hundred Spirit Stones from his pocket and handing them to the gatekeeper. The gatekeeper took them and pocketed the Spirit Stones, then said indifferently, ¡°I never said you didn¡¯t know Mo Cai¡¯er. It¡¯s precisely because you are Zhao Yu that you cannot enter¡­.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you understand? The order from above forbids you from entering!¡± Zhao Yu pleaded desperately several times but did not receive permission to enter. Left with no choice, he finally said, ¡°I want to compete for a seed position and am hoping to use the Mo Family¡¯s nomination; can you please report that for me?¡± ¡°Compete for a seed position?!¡± The gatekeeper sneered, ¡°You think you qualify?!¡± Seeing this, Zhao Yu did not dawdle, and directly displayed his cultivation level at the later stage of Foundation Establishment. ¡°This¡­.¡± The gatekeeper was shocked, and as he was caught in indecision, suddenly someone came down from the mountain. ¡°What¡¯s all this commotion?!¡± Zhao Yu looked up to see a young man dressed in extravagant attire. ¡°Young Master Xiang, he is Zhao Yu, wishing to meet Mo Cai¡¯er¡­.¡± the gatekeeper said respectfully. Mo Xiang, upon hearing this, a glint of cold light flashed in his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re Zhao Yu?!¡± ¡°Tsk, the one who brought disgrace upon our Mo Family?!¡± After scrutinizing Zhao Yu, he coldly turned to the gatekeeper, ¡°Didn¡¯t the family advise you, just chase away such people, why the fuss?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ Young Master, he says he wants to compete for a seed position¡­.¡± the gatekeeper stammered. Zhao Yu promptly revealed his Foundation Establishment later stage cultivation level. ¡°Competing for a seed position?!¡± Mo Xiang was startled and after realizing Zhao Yu really had reached the later stage of Foundation Establishment, his eyes widened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He didn¡¯t know much about Zhao Yu, but he had heard he had been in Shu Mountain for only a few years. And now he had reached Foundation Establishment?! Considering this, the chance of him successfully competing for a seed position was high. But then Mo Xiang remembered the warnings that came from both the Duan Family and the Zhou family. ¡°If I can successfully compete for a seed position in the name of the Mo Family, I will always remember the Mo Family¡¯s kindness!¡± Zhao Yu quickly declared. Chapter 1007 - Chapter 1007: Chapter 127: Solution_4 Chapter 1007: Chapter 127: Solution_4 Seeds¡­ Mo Xiang hesitated for a moment but decided to ask someone. He sent a message to his father and received a negative response. ¡°Even if you have a chance to advance as a seed, so what?¡± Mo Xiang shook his head, ¡°Your talent is indeed a match for my sister, it¡¯s a pity, you have offended the Zhou family¡­¡± ¡°You are utterly ignorant of the power of the Zhou family, just a mere Foundation Establishment stage seed after all¡­¡± ¡°You may go!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. He had thought that revealing his level progress of the latter stages of Foundation Establishment would bring him recognition. Who knew that even the Mo Family, an influence like this, did not dare to offend the Zhou family. How could this damn Mount Shu be like this?! Zhao Yu was somewhat disappointed and began to feel some aversion towards the imagined immortal cultivation sects. He felt that these sects were not fair and just. The selection of seeds, it turned out, still required family recommendations. The ulterior motive behind this, he could guess, was to bind these seed contestants. At best, it was still a measure favoring family powers. Sigh~~! ¡°Thank you for the information!¡± Zhao Yu bowed his hands and stepped away from the Mo Family¡¯s mountain gate. After all, he was far from ordinary and adjusted his mindset in just a moment. ¡°The Mo Family path is closed, who should I look for next?!¡± ¡°The Zhao family? Impossible, the Zhao family¡¯s influence is even less than the Mo Family¡¯s, if even the Mo Family dares not offend the Zhou family, what more the Zhao Family?!¡± After much thought, Zhao Yu found no suitable candidates and ultimately had to pin his hopes on Wu Yong. Upon returning to the Justice Department, Wu Yong was somewhat surprised, ¡°Why have you come again?!¡± Zhao Yu did not engage in small talk, but directly revealed his level progress of the latter stages of Foundation Establishment. ¡°I am 22 this year, at the latter stage of Foundation Establishment, am I qualified to compete for a seed?¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Wu Yong was stunned, somewhat shocked at the level progress that Zhao Yu had revealed. ¡°Weren¡¯t you at the early stage of Foundation Establishment?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve concealed my true strength!¡± Zhao Yu bluntly stated. ¡°So it is!¡± Wu Yong felt deeply moved, not expecting Zhao Yu to possess such outstanding natural talent. If it weren¡¯t for Duan Yinghong pushing him to a desperate situation, he would probably have quietly achieved Core Formation or even Nascent Soul. He was well aware of Zhao Yu¡¯s background; for a person from such humble origins who did not rely on the power of a backing family, achieving the latter stages of Foundation Establishment purely through self-cultivation was by no means an easy feat. ¡°I definitely do not have the qualifications to recommend you, but I can ask on your behalf¡­¡± Wu Yong did not outright refuse Zhao Yu, previously willing to speak with Zhao Yu purely out of compassion, seeing in him a reflection of himself. Now, however, he was moved by the thought of forming ties. With Zhao Yu¡¯s talent, as long as the Zhou Family couldn¡¯t kill him, he was bound to soar to great heights in the future. As for the relationship with the Mo Family, in his view, Zhao Yu must have encountered a closed door. Following that, Wu Yong began to share Zhao Yu¡¯s information and situation with the families he could contact. After being rejected by seven or eight families in succession, Wu Yong finally brought some good news. ¡°There¡¯s a family willing to recommend you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a family that is no less inferior to the Zhou family, or rather, one that is opposed to the Zhou family¡­¡± ¡°The Ji Family, one of the three great families of Mount Shu¡­¡± Wu Yong said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there now. For the specifics, you can talk with them!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Zhao Yu promptly expressed his gratitude. ¡°Haha, just remember your brother when you make it big!¡± Wu Yong did not fear revealing his intentions, speaking directly. ¡°Certainly, if I achieve anything in the future, I shall repay you generously!¡± Zhao Yu solemnly promised. ¡°Very good, I will take you there!¡± Wu Yong was satisfied. He never expected that a simple act of compassion could lead to befriending a seed candidate. Moreover, this seedling¡¯s connection to the Ji Family meant it was bound to prosper in the future. Soon, the two soared through the air toward the meeting place with the people from the Ji Family. ¡°You¡¯re Zhao Yu?!¡± Hearing the familiar tone, Zhao Yu frowned, but he was under someone else¡¯s roof and had to bow his head, so he nodded. ¡°Show me your level progress!¡± The man from the Ji Family had the appearance of a middle-aged man, his level progress was at the Golden Core Stage, and he carried that sense of pride characteristic of someone from a large clan. Zhao Yu again revealed his level progress, which was at the latter stages of Foundation Establishment. Seeing his level progress, the man from the Ji Family finally showed a smile. ¡°Not bad!¡± ¡°My name is Ji Gang. With the protection of my Ji Family, you don¡¯t have to worry about the Zhou family!¡± Ji Gang laughed and said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? So, Zhou Zhengchang lost a son. Even if you did kill him, which you didn¡¯t, it wouldn¡¯t matter!¡± Hearing this, Zhao Yu breathed a sigh of relief, as this meant he was most likely in the clear. Ji Gang continued, ¡°A seedling at the Foundation Establishment Stage isn¡¯t much use to our Ji Family. If you can become a seedling at the Golden Core Stage, then you¡¯ll be somewhat valuable¡­¡± He stroked his chin, adding, ¡°However, if it troubles Zhou Zhengchang, annoys him, then I must protect you¡­¡± After thinking for a bit, he said, ¡°Of course, there must still be conditions¡­¡± ¡°By accepting the Ji Family¡¯s protection, you will henceforth be one of us¡­¡± Stroking his chin again, Ji Gang said, ¡°Naturally, we won¡¯t let you join for nothing. You¡¯ll have your fair share of benefits¡­¡± It didn¡¯t take long for the arrangement to be settled. Ji Gang didn¡¯t dawdle; he took Zhao Yu straight away to undergo the seedling appraisal. The appraisal for seedlings at the Foundation Establishment Stage was simpler than expected, merely witnessed by representatives from several sects, they tested Zhao Yu¡¯s level progress and bone age, and that was it. With Ji Gang vouching for him, the process was swift; in just half a day, everything was wrapped up. ¡°Foundation Establishment Stage seedling, ranked 86th, that will do!¡± Ji Gang nodded, saying, ¡°From now on, you are a Foundation Establishment Stage seedling. The Zhou family won¡¯t trouble you easily anymore¡­¡± Zhao Yu hastily asked, ¡°What about my compulsory task?!¡± ¡°Bah, such a trifle isn¡¯t worth mentioning!¡± Ji Gang smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange a residence for you in the Ji Family. From now on, you¡¯ll move there¡­¡± When Zhao Yu left, he still felt a bit dazed. ¡°That¡¯s it, resolved?!¡± As he flew alone, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that everything was going too smoothly. There was no opposition from the Zhou family, nor the expected scenario of the Zhou family arguing fiercely with the Ji Family over him. It all seemed to be handled by the book. After returning, Zhao Yu shared the good news with Liu Wenxuan, and the two of them celebrated joyfully. Subsequently, Zhao Yu packed his luggage and set off to the Ji Family¡¯s residence with Liu Wenxuan and Sun Lele. Their new residence was much better than his previous one, not only was it abundant with Spiritual Power, but it was also incredibly spacious. An entire small mountain was his, far beyond Zhao Yu¡¯s imagination. In addition, the Ji Family sent over many Spirit Pills and miraculous medicines for Zhao Yu to use. Zhao Yu had casually resolved his issue. Little did he know, his promotion to seedling caused the Zhao family to be astounded and stirred up towering waves of surprise. ¡°Zhao Yu became a seedling?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s at the latter stages of Foundation Establishment?!¡± All the members of the Zhao family were stunned upon receiving the news. Even the nominal family leader, the inner sect deacon, was alerted. Among them, the most shocked and fearful was undeniably Zhao Linger. ¡°You banished Zhao Yu from the family?!¡± The Zhao family leader looked at Zhao Linger with a somber face. ¡°A talent like him, and you didn¡¯t make use of him under your supervision?!¡± Zhao Linger felt wronged. When she kicked Zhao Yu out, he was only at Qi Cultivation Level One. Who would have thought that, after four years, Zhao Yu would be at the latter stages of Foundation Establishment, even becoming a seedling contestant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She quickly recounted what had happened, asserting it wasn¡¯t her initiative to expel him, but rather Zhao Yu who left on his own accord. ¡°Hmph!¡± The Zhao family leader snorted coldly. ¡°Regardless, the fault lies with you. You¡¯re fined ten thousand Spirit Stones¡­¡± Damn Zhao Yu, making me suffer this punishment! Zhao Linger cursed silently but had no choice but to accept the decree. Chapter 1008 - Chapter 1008: Chapter 128: Secret Realm Chapter 1008: Chapter 128: Secret Realm ¡°Die!!¡± Duan Yinghong furiously smashed everything in the room that could be moved onto the floor. Outside the door, several servants trembled, afraid their family MASTER¡¯s anger would fall upon them. ¡°Enough, doing this won¡¯t solve any problems!¡± Zhou Zhengchang interrupted Duan Yinghong¡¯s impotent rage, by saying, ¡°The pressing matter is to find the Liang couple, they are the real culprits¡­¡± ¡°This Zhao Yu, he only had dealings with them, and since the Ji Family is protecting him, let it be¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Duan Yinghong, furious, turned and said, ¡°My son was so outstanding, how could he be killed by that pair of dogs, the Liang couple?¡± ¡°Someone must have helped them¡­¡± ¡°As I see it, Zhao Yu is highly suspect!¡± ¡°Right when I was about to take action against him, he immediately advanced from the Foundation Establishment Early Stage to the later stages¨Cthere¡¯s definitely something fishy!¡± Duan Yinghong said sinisterly, ¡°Maybe, Zhao Yu was the one who actually killed my son¡­¡± ¡°What about the motive then? The Liang couple has a vendetta against us, but Zhao Yu doesn¡¯t. Would he dare to provoke us?¡± Compared to her, Zhou Zhengchang was somewhat more rational. ¡°Zhou Zhengchang, do you no longer wish to avenge our son?!¡± Duan Yinghong screamed furiously. Zhou Zhengchang, helpless, asked, ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Kill him¨CZhao Yu must die. He has the strength to kill my son, and he¡¯s had dealings with the Liang couple, he¡¯s definitely involved. I want him dead!¡± Duan Yinghong¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, emitting immense killing intent. ¡°He¡¯s now become a seed, and he¡¯s under the Ji Family¡¯s protection. How can we kill him?¡± Zhou Zhengchang asked helplessly. ¡°There must be a way, there¡¯s always a way!¡± Suddenly, Duan Yinghong said, ¡°The Foundation Establishment seed trials, aren¡¯t they held every few years?¡± ¡°The latest trial, it can be held now¡­¡± ¡°A trial?¡± Zhou Zhengchang shook his head and said, ¡°The past trials, you know they are just for show¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Duan Yinghong snorted coldly, ¡°The rules of the trial, you think you can¡¯t manipulate them?!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Zhou Zhengchang hesitated. The Foundation Establishment seed trial wasn¡¯t considered a big deal, but if he wanted to change the rules, the cost would be too great. If it were to catch the real culprits, the Liang couple, then the cost would be justified, but for Zhao Yu alone, it seemed unnecessary. However, looking at Duan Yinghong¡¯s irrational eyes, Zhou Zhengchang sighed helplessly. ¡°I know. I will speak to my father and try to change the rules for this Foundation Establishment seed trial¡­¡± ¡°Good!¡± Duan Yinghong revealed a cruel smile, ¡°I want Zhao Yu to die in the trial¡­¡± ¡°Just in case, set the rules so that he can¡¯t escape the trial that quickly¡­¡± ¡­ After Zhao Yu moved to his new home, his life gradually stabilized. Although Sun Lele was added, after a brief interaction, Zhao Yu found that she seemed to be a homebody, only moving a bit when she needed pills; otherwise, she was daydreaming, and he didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. Just when Zhao Yu thought he would have a period of peaceful life, trouble struck again. That day, right after he finished refining a batch of pills, he received a Sound Transmission Talisman from Wu Yong. ¡°It¡¯s not good, the Zhou family, to target you, modified this year¡¯s Foundation Establishment seed trial¡­¡± ¡°Seed trial?¡± Zhao Yu was puzzled, having already become a seed, why was there still a trial? ¡°It¡¯s said to help the Foundation Establishment seeds quickly advance to the Golden Core, ordinarily, this trial was just a formality, distributing Nascent Soul Spiritual Items¡­¡± ¡°But this year, the Foundation Establishment seed trial has changed¡­¡± ¡°Each Foundation Establishment seed can bring four Foundation Establishment companions into the secret realm¡­¡± ¡°Each person carries a token, and in life-threatening moments in the secret realm, they can crush the token to leave¡­¡± ¡°However, according to the rules, seed participants must place in the top hundred, or they will be stripped of their seed status¡­¡± Zhao Yu was infuriated upon hearing this, not expecting that even after becoming a seed, that Duan Yinghong would not let him go. ¡°What a vile woman!¡± At that moment, Zhao Yu¡¯s normally good temper shattered, wishing he could kill Duan Yinghong right then. He quickly sent a Sound Transmission Talisman to Ji Gang to inquire about the situation. The information he received was pretty much the same as Wu Yong¡¯s, if not more detailed. Zhao Yu was, after all, brought in by Ji Gang and counted as his personal achievement, so he was patient and explained the details of this trial to Zhao Yu. ¡°There are five hundred competitors in total, you only need to be among the top hundred to succeed¡­¡± ¡°For this trial, I will send four people from the Ji Family to accompany you, they will protect you, so don¡¯t worry about retaliation from the Zhou family¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, in this entry into the secret realm, the Ji Family will include other members, totaling nearly a hundred people¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ji Gang said a lot, primarily to calm Zhao Yu, urging him not to panic. After saying all this, Ji Gang began to introduce the details of the secret realm. ¡°The secret realm is established by our Shu Mountain to cultivate disciples¡­¡± ¡°Originally, this secret realm belonged solely to the Zhou family, but this time Zhou Zhengchang, in order to retaliate against you, actually spent quite a bit of resources, thus making it the trial venue, benefiting others because of you¡­¡± ¡°There is a cultivation restriction within the secret realm; only those in the Foundation Establishment can enter, so you don¡¯t have to worry about Golden Core stage assassins¡­¡± Chapter 1009 - Chapter 1009: Chapter 128: Secret Realm_2 Chapter 1009: Chapter 128: Secret Realm_2 ¡°Within the secret realm, there are spiritual items, treasures, divine techniques, and spells that have taken the form of king beasts. By defeating these phantom beasts, one can receive rewards¡­¡± ¡°However, you should pay attention. You can learn up to three divine techniques or spells at most, so you must try to pick the ones of higher quality¡­¡± ¡°Gold, purple, orange, green, white¨Cthese five colors represent different tiers, with gold being the best and white being the worst¡­¡± ¡°You can forget about the gold ones, those phantom beasts are generally incomparably powerful and require the joint effort of hundreds of people to deal with¡­¡± ¡°As for the purple and orange ones, grab the opportunity to compete for them if you can, and if you really can¡¯t find any suitable divine techniques, green is also fine¡­¡± ¡°But there¡¯s really no need to bother with the white ones; they¡¯re just too much of a waste¡­¡± After Ji Gang finished explaining, he let Zhao Yu go to a certain place to gather. Zhao Yu wouldn¡¯t dare to delay. After explaining the situation to Sun Lele and crafting a batch of pills in advance, he then departed. Upon arrival at the location, he found that there were already nearly a hundred descendants from the Ji Family. Some were legitimate heirs of the Ji bloodline, and others were like Zhao Yu, who had joined the Ji Family despite being of different surnames. However, Zhao Yu noticed that among this group of people, a young man was being treated like the star attraction, surrounded in the center by everyone. Standing beside Zhao Yu, Ji Gang whispered, ¡°That one is a legitimate heir of our Ji Family, Ji Bufan¡­¡± ¡°Despite his young age, he has already mastered several gold-tier divine techniques. He shouldn¡¯t be participating in this secret realm by principle, but I don¡¯t know why he also decided to join this time¡­¡± Zhao Yu asked curiously, ¡°Is he also a seeded contestant?¡± ¡°Of course, he¡¯s a seeded contestant at the Foundation Establishment Stage, ranked second and the youngest among them¡­¡± Ji Gang nodded. Zhao Yu was puzzled. ¡°Being the youngest, shouldn¡¯t he be ranked first?¡± ¡°No, the first place is too strong. Although older than Ji Bufan, they already have one foot in the Golden Core Stage¡­¡± As Ji Gang was speaking, he received a message and suddenly realized, ¡°Now I understand what¡¯s going on. The person in first place is also participating; it seems like they plan to officially advance to the Golden Core Stage after this trial is over¡­¡± ¡°In that case, Ji Bufan is most likely aiming for that person¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly. For these legitimate heirs, the status of a seeded disciple was meaningless; the family¡¯s resources were more abundant for them. Zhao Yu thought that Ji Gang would take him to greet Ji Bufan. Who knew that although Ji Gang was at the Golden Core Stage, his status in the Ji Family was not as high as imagined; he only introduced Zhao Yu to someone on the fringe of the core circle and asked them to keep an eye on Zhao Yu. But seeing the perfunctory response of that person, Zhao Yu understood that once inside the secret realm, he would ultimately have to rely on himself. Their group of a hundred people was mostly comprised of Ji Family descendants. Officially, he could take four people with him inside, and the four accompanying him were also people from the Ji Family. These four had no intention of greeting Zhao Yu. After all, in their view, the opportunity to enter the secret realm had little to do with Zhao Yu. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get started!¡± Waiting until the other four hundred people arrived, Ji Bufan, appearing somewhat impatient, urged them on. This made some of the Golden Core Stage elders dare not say much more and they hastily activated the secret realm. As a vortex appeared in front of the crowd, each person, holding a token as an admission ticket, entered into it. Zhao Yu had assumed that everyone would enter the same location, but after passing through the vortex, he found himself alone in a swamp with no one else around. ¡°Random teleportation, huh¡­¡± Zhao Yu breathed a sigh of relief. Before entering the secret realm, he had noticed that there were no fewer than ten people from the Zhou Family whose greedy gazes were fixed on him. He understood that it must have been because Duan Yinghong and her husband promised many benefits. On the other hand, Ji Gang was not willing to promise too much to have people protect him, but there was no helping it. Although Ji Gang¡¯s initial promises sounded good, when it came time to act, he was reluctant to spend the money. ¡°Sigh, if I really encounter them, I can just crush the token¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head quickly. He suddenly remembered the rules: there were five hundred people entering the secret realm, but as a seeded contestant, he needed to be among the last one hundred to leave. Otherwise, his seeded status would be revoked. For him, if his seeded status was revoked, it meant the Zhou Family could exert power again and impose compulsory tasks on him. ¡°This is really¡­¡± Zhao Yu understood. This was a safeguard Duan Yinghong had specifically added in case he crushed the token as soon as he entered the secret realm. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I might as well stay here and lay low!¡± Zhao Yu scoffed in his heart. Facing such treachery, even a clay figure has a temper, much less a living person like himself. Although he hadn¡¯t learned anything about combat in this period of time, focusing instead on Alchemy, Artifact Refining, and talisman crafting, this didn¡¯t mean he was completely without combat strength. As a talisman master, Zhao Yu had an abundance of combat talismans at his disposal. Even though most of them were Tier 1 talismans, they sufficed for auxiliary combat. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, he had energy reserves, ready to restore his Spiritual Power at any moment. If it really came down to it, he could play it rough and wage a war of attrition, seeing who could outlast whom. ¡°However, my luck shouldn¡¯t be that bad. As long as I avoid the Zhou Family¡¯s people, I should be fine¡­¡± ¡°Besides, not everyone from the Zhou Family is out to kill me. Maybe some aren¡¯t interested¡­¡± Having analyzed the situation, Zhao Yu decided on his next moves and then began to survey his surroundings. Chapter 1010 - Chapter 1010: Chapter 128: Secret Realm_3 Chapter 1010: Chapter 128: Secret Realm_3 He first used the Leaping Technique and hovered in mid-air, then he used the Spirit Vision Technique to gaze into the distance. ¡°This secret realm is absurdly vast. My Spirit Vision Technique can spy hundreds of kilometers away, yet I still haven¡¯t seen its edge¡­¡± However, Zhao Yu could understand that, after all, it was a celestial treasure, and it was normal for the secret realm to be a bit large. Unsure of his location, Zhao Yu dared not act recklessly. He applied several Concealment Talismans to himself and threw an Earth Escape Talisman, burrowing into the soil and temporarily staying underground. He had been underground for nearly a quarter of an hour when a rainbow light flew past in the distance. ¡°Who is it?!¡± Suddenly, the rainbow light stopped above Zhao Yu, and fiercely slashed a sword down towards the spot where he was hiding. Are you kidding?! Zhao Yu was speechless. With a push off his feet, he directly emerged from the ground and then activated his Spiritual Power to block. ¡°Boom~!¡± The clash between the Spiritual Power and the Spirit Sword sent Zhao Yu flying dozens of meters away, while the Spirit Sword, too far from its master, lost its potency and was retrieved by that person. Zhao Yu, while suspended in mid-air, had already used his Spiritual Sense to scan his attacker. He had been cautious of others since entering, so naturally, he recognized the identity of his assailant. ¡°Hao Wenwen, the legitimate daughter of the Hao Family, not a seed, just recently broke through to the latter stage of Foundation Establishment, fond of fighting, hot-tempered¡­¡± Zhao Yu felt a headache coming on knowing this person was not from the Zhou family but was also notoriously difficult to handle. ¡°You little thief, dare to ambush Miss Hao, looking for a beating!¡± After her strike missed, Hao Wenwen flew into a rage, and after a cold shout, she attacked Zhao Yu again. I ambushed your apple! Zhao Yu cursed internally a few times, wondering who ambushed whom. But to avoid escalating the conflict, he could only defend passively. Hao Wenwen was indeed powerful, exhausting nearly half of Zhao Yu¡¯s talismans in a mere quarter of an hour. ¡°You guy, why do you have so many talismans?!¡± ¡°Sister Hao, my strength is weak, I did not ambush you at all. Just now, hiding underground was also to prevent being ambushed by a phantom beast¡­¡± Seeing Hao Wenwen¡¯s intention to retreat, Zhao Yu quickly added, ¡°I beg Sister Hao to have mercy, spare your fellow disciple this time. Once we leave the secret realm, I surely will reward you generously!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Hao Wenwen snorted coldly, a bit annoyed that she hadn¡¯t taken down Zhao Yu but also didn¡¯t want to waste her real effort on him, needing to reserve her Spiritual Power to fight phantom beasts. With that thought, she nodded, ¡°Remember your words, seek me out to repay your debt after leaving the secret realm!¡± Finishing her words, Hao Wenwen rose into the air and left on her sword. Watching her retreating figure, Zhao Yu was speechless. ¡°What kind of person is she, attacking me out of nowhere and still expecting me to repay her¡­¡± ¡°But, these sword cultivators, they really use so little Spiritual Power¡­¡± Zhao Yu reviewed the battle that just took place, in just a quarter of an hour he had exhausted seventy percent of his Spiritual Power. Yet, Hao Wenwen had only used up ten percent of her Spiritual Power. Most importantly, he felt that Hao Wenwen hadn¡¯t used her full strength, otherwise he might not have been able to hold on. ¡°Really not to be underestimated¡­¡± Zhao Yu mused, ¡°Even someone from a family not among the three is this powerful; how strong must Ji Bufan, who¡¯s ranked second, be?¡± ¡°Forget it, none of this relates to me. As long as I just keep my head down I¡¯ll consider it a victory if I make it into the top one hundred!¡± Zhao Yu looked around the site, already ruined by the battle, making it hard to stay any longer, so he decided to head in a direction opposite from where Hao Wenwen had gone. After flying low for several dozen li in one direction, Zhao Yu suddenly stopped. Using the Spirit Vision Technique to look ahead, he saw, a few li away, a huge serpent coiled around a towering tree. ¡°Is that the phantom beast?¡± Zhao Yu sensed from afar, the phantom beast¡¯s imposing presence was very strong, a standout even among those at the later stage of Foundation Establishment. If he had to confront it personally, he was afraid it would take several rounds of Spiritual Power just to subdue it. ¡°This serpent phantom beast, if killed, ought to drop at least a purple or orange item, right?!¡± After some hesitation, Zhao Yu decided to dig underground again and hid. This time¡¯s secret realm, after all, opened under the guise of a trial, containing items of great value, otherwise the number one and two seed players wouldn¡¯t participate. Indeed, according to Ji Gang, the top seed players wanting to advance to the Golden Core Stage was easy; the reason they hadn¡¯t advanced was purely to continue accumulating a deeper foundation. The goal was to make a sensational advance in the Golden Core Stage and soar to new heights. After all, the contention among the seeds of the Golden Core Stage was harsher and the corresponding benefits somewhat better. Zhao Yu crouched underground for about a quarter of an hour when fluctuations of Spiritual Power reached him from afar. He silently emerged from the ground, hiding behind a tree, and peeked out. Sure enough, on that side, two cultivators were flying and fighting with the giant serpent. From the two cultivators¡¯ attire, they were clearly descendants of the Ji Family. ¡°Lucky for me, it¡¯s people from the Ji Family¡­¡± Zhao Yu breathed a sigh of relief; had it been people from the Zhou family, he would have had to flee. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two from the Ji Family were formidable, seemingly even stronger than Hao Wenwen. Even so, it took the two of them combined nearly half an hour to take down the serpent. ¡°Boom~!¡± With the serpent¡¯s death, its body instantly dissipated, accompanied by a burst of green light. And within that green light, shockingly, lay a weapon radiating powerful Spiritual Power fluctuations. Chapter 1011 - Chapter 1011: Chapter 128: Secret Realm_4 Chapter 1011: Chapter 128: Secret Realm_4 ¡°Intermediate level second-tier magical artifact!¡± Zhao Yu was slightly surprised. The python was so strong yet it only dropped a green item, which was harder than he had imagined. ¡°That person over there, what is the meaning of hiding in the shadows?!¡± As Zhao Yu pondered, the two Ji Family disciples suddenly rushed towards him. With their late stage Foundation Establishment level progress, it took only an instant for them to come closer. It was then that Zhao Yu realized he had been discovered long before. How did these guys manage that? Being discovered by Hao Wenwen before, he had accepted it, guessing he might not have hidden well enough, but now, being discovered again, he began to doubt his own life. ¡°Greetings, fellow disciples, I too am a member of the Ji Family¡­¡± Zhao Yu hurriedly stepped out from the shadows and cupped his hands towards them. ¡°Are you the Zhao Yu who offended the Zhou family a while back?!¡± To Zhao Yu¡¯s surprise, these two actually knew him and immediately mentioned his background. ¡°Indeed, it is I,¡± Zhao Yu said with a slight bashfulness. ¡°Since you are one of our Ji Family, then follow us!¡± Though the two were clad in Ji Family garments, there was a clear distinction in status, and the younger looking man spoke. ¡°Thank you, senior brother!¡± The two did not intend to introduce themselves and, after asking Zhao Yu to follow, they hurried in a certain direction. The three of them ran wildly, soon encountering another phantom beast. This phantom beast was as formidable as the python, clearly another Low Class green treasure transformed. ¡°You two go first, wear it down!¡± This time, the leading Ji Family disciple didn¡¯t take action himself; instead, he had Zhao Yu and the other disciple go first. Zhao Yu hesitated for a moment but complied, attacking the toad-like phantom beast. This time, the two of them spent a full half-hour, nearly depleting their spiritual power, until the leading Ji Family disciple finally took action with a sneak attack and killed it with a single blow, taking down the phantom beast. A green light flashed, and a hat emitting green light suddenly appeared. ¡°Hat-class magical artifact!¡± The leading Ji Family disciple¡¯s eyes lit up, holding the hat artifact fondly and finally putting it on his head. Zhao Yu recalled that the green magical artifact from killing the python phantom beast also ended up in this person¡¯s hands. ¡°Brother Hao, should this artifact now be mine?¡± The other Ji Family disciple, utterly exhausted, saw the artifact taken by Ji Hao and spoke discontentedly. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get yours. I just happened to need a hat artifact, I¡¯ll take this one. Next time, I¡¯ll split with you¡­¡± Ji Hao waved his hand and said, ¡°Okay, you guys hurry up and restore your spiritual power¡­¡± The other Ji Family disciple had nothing else to say and sat down cross-legged on the spot, taking a spirit pill to begin restoring his spiritual power. Zhao Yu¡¯s spiritual power could be restored with energy, but he saw no need to reveal this yet and similarly sat down to start restoring his spiritual power. With the aid of the spirit pills, both spent almost half a day to restore about seventy to eighty percent of their spiritual power. ¡°Hurry up, you guys are too slow!¡± Brother Hao, already impatient, frowned and said, ¡°If you¡¯re any slower, all the treasures will be taken by others!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s almost enough, we can go now!¡± Seeing this, the other Ji Family disciple, also eager for treasures, no longer wanted to wait. As for Zhao Yu, they didn¡¯t ask his opinion at all, assuming he agreed. Soon, the three of them moved on and before long, encountered another phantom beast. This phantom beast was weaker than the previous two. The three of them together took it down in just a few minutes. A white light flashed, and a pill emitting white light emerged. ¡°Ah, only a white pill?!¡± ¡°Judging by the tier, it¡¯s just a low-class second-tier spirit pill¡­¡± The three were slightly disappointed, and Ji Hao threw the pill to the other Ji Family disciple. ¡°Take this one. If there¡¯s a green one next time, I¡¯ll let you have it, how about that?!¡± ¡°Alright, alright!¡± The two exchanged words, completely disregarding Zhao Yu¡¯s opinion. Zhao Yu hesitated for a moment, ultimately choosing not to speak. He thought, these treasures weren¡¯t all that important. By walking with the two Ji Family members, even if they encountered people from the Zhou family, they should be able to hold their own with no issue. Soon, the three hunted several more phantom beasts. All the treasures obtained were split between the two Ji Family disciples. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t ask for any, and they didn¡¯t offer him any, not even bothering to ask him. Just as the three of them killed a phantom beast and were sitting cross-legged resting, several flashes of rainbow light suddenly passed by in the distance. The three immediately stood up in defense. Two individuals dressed in Zhou family garments appeared before them. When these two saw Zhao Yu, their eyes brightened, but seeing the Ji Family disciples next to him, they showed a wary expression. ¡°Brothers from the Zhou family, the phantom beasts here have been cleared by us, you should go elsewhere!¡± Ji Hao spoke from deep within his diaphragm, his voice full of strength. ¡°Greetings, Ji Family brothers. We¡¯ve come here not for the phantom beasts but for the person by your side!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Zhou family disciples cupped their hands and then pointed at Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu¡¯s heart tightened, and he couldn¡¯t help but look at Ji Hao. Ji Hao turned to glance at Zhao Yu, his face expressionless, and turned away. ¡°Zhao Yu is a member of our Ji Family, what do you want to do?!¡± The Zhou family disciples cupped their hands again, smiling, ¡°Zhao Yu is merely an outsider, not even married into your Ji Family, barely worth mentioning. There¡¯s no need to spoil relations between our two families¡­¡± Chapter 1012 - Chapter 1012: Chapter 128: Secret Realm_5 Chapter 1012: Chapter 128: Secret Realm_5 He suddenly pulled out two magical artifacts as he spoke, ¡°I am willing to exchange these two green magical artifacts, how about it!?¡± ¡°Two green magical artifacts?!¡± Ji Hao¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. Compared to Zhao Yu, those two magical artifacts were clearly more important. After all, throughout their journey, although Zhao Yu had been contributing, his strength was too weak; he could only play a role in wearing down the phantom beast. Not good! Zhao Yu was shocked and involuntarily stepped back a few steps. Ji Hao gave him a look and revealed a brilliant smile, ¡°Throw the items over, and we can ignore any action you take against him!¡± Hearing this, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t care about anything else and immediately turned his head to flee through the air. The two descendants of the Zhou family hurriedly flew after him, but Ji Hao and another blocked them mid-air. ¡°Where are the items?!¡± The two from the Zhou family knew they couldn¡¯t easily leave without handing over the magical artifacts to Ji Hao. They simply threw the two magical artifacts in two different directions. Instantly, Ji Hao and the other disciple dashed towards the magical artifacts. The two Zhou family descendants then pursued Zhao Yu; this time, no one stopped them. However, with the interruption of Ji Hao and the other, Zhao Yu was able to create some distance. The two parties chased each other, sprinting dozens of miles. Ungrateful wretch! Zhao Yu cursed Ji Hao and the other Ji family disciple bitterly in his heart. He felt he had thought too highly of them. Asking for no return, he had followed them hunting many phantom beasts and hadn¡¯t asked for anything. Yet at such a time, they simply betrayed him. ¡°Absolutely inhuman, don¡¯t let me encounter you again!¡± Zhao Yu was both annoyed and angry in his heart, but he also felt that even if he encountered them again, he might not be able to defeat the two. At the same time, he understood one thing: the bounty offered by Zhou Zhengchang and Duan Yinghong must not be low, or else those two from the Zhou family wouldn¡¯t have easily offered the two green magical artifacts. The three of them continued their chase, encountering others along the way, but those people didn¡¯t interfere in their conflict and left from afar. Zhao Yu kept moving in one direction, encountering fewer and fewer cultivators. It wasn¡¯t until he had been escaping for two hours that he finally approached the boundary of the secret realm. ¡°That should be about it, right?¡± After flying rapidly for two hours, Zhao Yu¡¯s spiritual power was nearly exhausted, and he thought the two pursuers must be similarly drained. With this thought, Zhao Yu directly landed on the ground. ¡°Not running anymore?¡± The pursuing Zhou family disciples were also extremely tired, but when they saw Zhao Yu¡¯s exhausted figure, smiles appeared on their faces. They felt assured that they would now definitely receive the bounty reward from Zhou Zhengchang. Compared to Zhao Yu, who seemed to have exhausted his spiritual power, the two Zhou family disciples still had about ten percent of their spiritual power left. The two immediately landed near him, looking at Zhao Yu with savage smiles. Just as Zhao Yu was preparing to say something, one of the Zhou family disciples following behind suddenly drew his sword and plunged it into the dantian of the disciple in front. ¡°You¡­¡± The disciple from the Zhou family who was attacked never expected it, and looked down at the sword passing through his dantian, his eyes showing disbelief. ¡°Junior brother, don¡¯t blame me¡­¡± The attacking Zhou family disciple¡¯s face showed a trace of ruthlessness, and with another hand, he swiftly waved his sword twice, cutting off the arms of the Zhou family disciple he had attacked. This was to prevent the victim from crushing the Token to escape the secret realm. ¡°You won¡¯t die a good death¡­¡± The attacked Zhou family disciple could only utter this last word before he completely expired. ¡°Hahahaha, such tremendous fortune!¡± The remaining Zhou family disciple laughed loudly, feeling as though he was about to become wealthy. But he soon realized that Zhao Yu, who was across from him, had an expression of shock but no fear. ¡°You really are a ruthless guy, killing off your own family brethren¡­¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh. ¡°Hmph!¡± The Zhou family disciple snorted coldly, ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°With so many members in the Zhou family, one must do this to stand out!¡± ¡°But what¡¯s the use in saying so much to a dead man like you?¡± He shook his head and walked towards Zhao Yu. When they were about three meters apart, the Zhou family disciple suddenly leaped forward, his long sword aiming straight for Zhao Yu¡¯s chest. At that moment, Zhao Yu activated his energy, completely restoring his spiritual power. Whoosh! In an instant, overflowing with spiritual power, a strong spiritual power fluctuation surged out. ¡°Boom~!¡± The Zhou family disciple, along with his sword, was sent flying. Zhao Yu was very cautious and immediately followed up, delivering three more strikes, chopping off his arms like the previous Zhou family disciple did to his kin. ¡°How can this be¡­¡± In his dying moments, the Zhou family disciple¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and confusion. He couldn¡¯t understand how Zhao Yu, who had clearly exhausted all his spiritual power, had full spiritual power in the last moment. ¡°Pfft~~¡± As the long sword flew, the Zhou family disciple died completely. ¡°Whew~~!¡± Zhao Yu took a long breath, looking at the two corpses sprawled on the wilderness, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°He who kills shall be killed; since you wanted to kill me, you should have been prepared to be killed!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He didn¡¯t dare dawdle, quickly taking anything valuable from the two bodies. After a brief inventory, he started a fire, completely incinerating the two bodies to eradicate any traces. ¡°One green combat technique scroll, several spirit stones¡­¡± Zhao Yu counted, finding quite a few valuable items on the two, significantly more affluent than him. The total added up to about eight hundred thousand spirit stones, in addition to several spirit pills, miraculous medicines, and weapons. Chapter 1013 - Chapter 1013: Chapter 128: Secret Realm_6 Chapter 1013: Chapter 128: Secret Realm_6 ¡°So rich!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s lips curved upward. Compared to ordinary Foundation Establishment cultivators, these two were truly rolling in wealth. After looking around, he found that among the belongings of the two, only the skill scrolls could enhance his strength. He unrolled the scroll and saw it was a skill to increase flight speed. ¡°Learning this skill can improve my ability to escape¡­¡± ¡°But it¡¯s just a green-tier skill, too low¡­¡± Zhao Yu hesitated. According to what Ji Gang said, green was only the fourth rank in the secret realm, not very valuable. Moreover, after entering the secret realm, they could only use three scrolls. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll still learn it!¡± After pondering for a moment, Zhao Yu still decided to learn the green-tier skill scroll. Green-tier phantom beasts were very tough to defeat, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle orange-tier ones alone. As for purple and gold, there was no need to even think about it; he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Compared to ethereal things, Zhao Yu still trusted the power he could wield right now more. After all, these skill scrolls were also created by cultivators with profound levels of progress, who had condensed their spells. In the future, if he wanted to learn gold or purple high-level spells, he could still learn them. As the green scroll was torn up, a surge of experience memory suddenly appeared in Zhao Yu¡¯s mind. Immediately afterward, he found that he had mastered a spell called ¡°Shrinking Earth into Inches.¡± ¡°An increase of thirty percent in flight speed, that¡¯s acceptable¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly, somewhat satisfied. ¡°Should I continue staying here, or¡­¡± After a few battles and encounters with others, Zhao Yu noticed something. That was, other cultivators were not as formidable as he had imagined. At the very least, the fierce aura on them was not even as strong as that of the Liang couple. ¡°It¡¯s actually normal. These offspring are either rich or noble, pampered, and would never go out to hunt king beasts. They mainly cultivate within their sects¡­¡± ¡°And their cultivation focuses on level progress, very few people will proactively cultivate offensive spells, right?!¡± Zhao Yu recalled that whether it was Hao Wenwen or others he encountered later like Ji Hao, the spells they used to attack the phantom beasts were relatively simple. They were all simple and easy to learn with not so strong power, which equated to the white-tier level of spells. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I might have an opportunity¡­¡± Zhao Yu thought that with his ¡°Shrinking Earth into Inches,¡± his flight speed had increased by thirty percent, and maybe he could gain more benefits. ¡°Damn it, when did I become so cowardly?!¡± Zhao Yu suddenly slapped himself. He felt that ever since he entered this world, he¡¯d been a bit off-balance, always thinking about running away, never about solving the problem. This might have something to do with not having his clone system anymore, making him feel like life was just a one-shot deal, and thus he was less willing to risk his life. ¡°Fuck it, isn¡¯t it just life? If I die, that¡¯s the end of it!¡± Zhao Yu took a deep breath, started shifting his mindset from the bottom of his heart, and decided to take the initiative. Soon, Zhao Yu left the edge of the secret realm and flew towards the central area. As he passed by a phantom beast, he hesitated for a moment, but ultimately, he didn¡¯t make a move. Compared to taking down a phantom beast himself, it obviously made more sense to snatch it from others. After all, with his weak attack power and reliance purely on Spiritual Power, killing would require several rounds of energy consumption¨Cit was a waste of energy and he¡¯d rather go snatch from others. With his ¡°Shrinking Earth into Inches,¡± the success rate of seizing the fruits of battle from others was high. After flying for nearly forty minutes, Zhao Yu slowed down. Several kilometers away, five cultivators were teaming up to attack a phantom beast. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°An orange-tier phantom beast!¡± Zhao Yu was overjoyed beyond expectation, the spiritual power fluctuation exhibited by the phantom beast was definitely orange in color. Looking over the scene, among the five people besieging it, four of them were wearing the Zhou family¡¯s uniform, and the other one he did not recognize. ¡°It¡¯s such a small world for enemies!¡± Zhao Yu sneered. He had seen those four Zhou family descendants outside the secret realm, and they were the ones eyeing him like a tiger stalks its prey. At this moment, the five had clearly been fighting for a long time, their bodies covered in various injuries, and their spiritual power nearly exhausted. And the phantom beast was in the same situation, teetering on the brink of death. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± During the fight, someone with strong perception suddenly shouted in the direction of Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu, hearing this, did not stop, but instead, activated his ¡°Shrink the Ground to an Inch¡± spell and rushed over at high speed. ¡°Such swift rainbow light, who could it be?!¡± The five were shocked, surrounded by rainbow light, they temporarily could not make out Zhao Yu¡¯s appearance, but were frightened by the speed of this rainbow light. Subconsciously, the five thought that this newcomer was a powerful figure. As the green rainbow light drew closer, just when the five thought the master of the rainbow light would reveal himself, the person instead went straight for the phantom beast. ¡°Damn it, he¡¯s going to steal the beast!¡± The five reacted immediately, but it was too late. ¡°Swoosh~!¡± The already exhausted phantom beast was killed in an instant by Zhao Yu. An orange glow flashed, and a scroll fell from midair. ¡°Don¡¯t let him get away!¡± The five became desperate, forcefully squeezed out their spiritual power, and launched an attack. But Zhao Yu, in the motion of raising his hand, threw out dozens of talismans for defense, while he himself reached out for the scroll. ¡°Got the scroll!¡± Without the time to check the contents of the scroll, Zhao Yu, with a face full of joy, once again set up his rainbow light and fled into the distance. ¡°Stop, thief!¡± The five, furious and frantic, kept roaring as they chased in the direction of Zhao Yu. But with their spiritual power already depleted, and without possessing a green-grade escape skill, in the blink of an eye, Zhao Yu was out of sight for good. ¡°Damn, to be outmaneuvered just like that¡­¡± The five searched to no avail and could only land on the ground, dispirited and dejected. ¡°Did you see clearly what that person looked like?¡± ¡°It seemed like¡­¡± ¡°It seemed like Zhao Yu?¡± someone said, uncertain. ¡°How can it be him, he¡¯s just a¡­¡± Suddenly the group fell silent. According to the records, Zhao Yu was only 22 years old but had already reached the late stage of Foundation Establishment. If he were from a great clan, reaching the late stage of Foundation Establishment at 22 wouldn¡¯t surprise them at all, but Zhao Yu came from a humble family. ¡°22 years old, cultivated to the late stage of Foundation Establishment, and also skilled in talismans, Artifact Refining, Alchemy¡­¡± ¡°And now, even his escape technique is so powerful¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The five looked at each other and suddenly felt that Zhao Yu was indeed very capable, and had it not been for the focus on him by Zhou Zhengchang and Duan Yinghong, he might have soared to great heights in the future. ¡°What a pity¡­¡± ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t die in the secret realm, once out, it will still be hard to escape his fate¡­¡± They were very aware of the consequences of offending that couple. Compared to them who also carried the surname Zhou but came from a collateral branch, Zhou Zhengchang and Duan Yinghong were both legitimate heirs, able to mobilize resources, and had networks of influence that were far from ordinary. Chapter 1014 - Chapter 1014: Chapter 129 Zhao Linger Chapter 1014: Chapter 129 Zhao Linger ¡°Turtle Breath Technique?!¡± After shaking off the pursuing enemies, Zhao Yu finally began to check the contents of the orange scroll, only to discover it wasn¡¯t the attack spell he had imagined, but rather a supportive spell. ¡°It¡¯s still decent, I suppose!¡± Zhao Yu thought for a moment. The Turtle Breath Technique could ensure that once he hid, no one could find him, making it quite suitable for use in the secret realm. Without much hesitation, he learned the spell right away. Then, he burrowed into the ground, cast the Turtle Breath Technique, and decided to test its effects. Three days later, Zhao Yu left the underground with satisfaction. During these three days, dozens of cultivators flew over him, and without exception, none of them discovered his whereabouts. Just as Zhao Yu was planning to continue hunting outside, the token at his waist suddenly trembled. Zhao Yu took out the token and saw that it was a message from the outside world. ¡°Announcement: A teleportation barrier has risen from the edge to the center of the secret realm. All those who touch the barrier will be teleported out of the secret realm¡­¡± After reading the message, he realized it was a barrier designed to narrow their range of movement, aimed at speeding up the elimination rate. ¡°It seems that people on the outside are getting impatient¡­¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t linger and swiftly flew up into the sky, heading in one direction. In the following days, Zhao Yu was constantly hunting, reaping several green artifacts, but unfortunately, no scrolls¨Cjust some magical artifacts and medicinal pills. Meanwhile, the area of the teleportation barrier was shrinking, reducing the space where they could move by tenfold compared to when they first entered the secret realm. Accordingly, encounters between cultivators became more frequent, and it was common to see a few cultivators fighting fiercely. At the same time, Zhao Yu also noticed that many people had learned green-colored escape techniques, and in terms of speed, they could actually match him. After some thought, Zhao Yu finally decided to stay in the central area, casting the Turtle Breath Technique and quietly waiting for the trial to end. Another three days passed, and the battles within the secret realm became more frequent. Many people, to prevent being eliminated too soon, were forced to form alliances. Correspondingly, the alliance formed by the Zhou family and Ji family was the largest, with each side having fifty or sixty people, making it the largest group in the secret realm. These two forces cooperated well and didn¡¯t fight each other; instead, they started clearing up other organizations. In just one day, all other forces had been cleanly swept away, leaving the Zhou and Ji families finally to meet. ¡°Just leaving like this is too uninteresting¡­¡± As the leader, Ji Bufan looked at the people from the Zhou family and said indifferently, ¡°There is a gold phantom beast to the north. Let¡¯s target this phantom beast for a battle, how about it?¡± ¡°How will the gold items be divided?¡± ¡°Based on abilities. Before the gold phantom beast dies, we¡¯ll all do our best to fight the beast, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The people from the Zhou family didn¡¯t want to leave so simply either and quickly agreed with the Ji family. The two groups merged and went to confront the gold phantom beast together. They didn¡¯t know that, just ten meters below them, someone else was hiding. ¡°Gold phantom beast¡­¡± After hearing this, Zhao Yu was also somewhat tempted and thought about it before he finally emerged from the ground and quietly followed the direction where the two groups had gone. The gold phantom beast was a hundred-meter-tall giant ape. On noticing the ant-like humans invading, it immediately let out a thunderous roar. As soon as both sides made a move, the battle escalated intensely. The sky was filled with attacks infused with spiritual power, looking very spectacular. But these attacks hitting the giant ape couldn¡¯t even break its skin and only fueled its rage further. An hour later, the breath of the giant ape began to weaken, and its body became riddled with holes. And the people attacking it had reduced from over a hundred to just thirty or so. The rest, either mishandled and died or crushed their token to avoid fatal injuries and left. The thirty or so people who remained were all elites. ¡°Everyone, push harder, this beast is about to die!¡± Compared to the others, Ji Bufan was still vibrant. Thanks to various high-level recovery pills he carried, he was in very good condition. ¡°Boom~!!¡± With the joint attack from everyone, the giant ape finally fell to the ground with a crash and turned into a golden light. ¡°Golden scroll!¡± All eyes on the scene lit up. ¡°Grab it!¡± Someone shouted, and everyone sprang into action, rushing toward the golden scroll. Ji Bufan, who had been eyeing it all along, naturally stood at the forefront, closest to the golden scroll. Just as a smile appeared on his face and his hand was about to reach the scroll, a spiritual power fluctuation suddenly came from behind him. Not good! Ji Bufan was alarmed and quickly dodged to the side. Sure enough, a sword light flashed past him. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± Ji Bufan was furious. The person attacking him was unexpectedly from the Zhou family. ¡°Haha, didn¡¯t you say it earlier? Everyone gets the golden items based on their skills¡­¡± Just like that, the scene erupted into chaos again, all centered around the golden scroll. Every time someone tried to pick up the scroll from the ground, it attracted a group of attackers. Some even attacked the golden scroll directly to prevent others from getting it, and sent it flying. ¡°Whoosh~~!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the golden scroll was sent flying again, a streak of green light suddenly shot out. ¡°You dare!¡± Countless attacks aimed at the green light, but the person it belonged to didn¡¯t dodge and took all the attacks, grabbing the golden scroll in one swoop. ¡°Whoosh~~!¡± After Zhao Yu had the scroll in hand, he didn¡¯t look back and fully engaged his escape technique, heading for the perimeter. Chapter 1015 - Chapter 1015: Chapter 129 Zhao Linger_2 Chapter 1015: Chapter 129 Zhao Linger_2 ¡°Chase!¡± At that call, everyone who had been fighting halted and started chasing after Zhao Yu in a frenzy. However, Zhao Yu was in possession of a green Escape Technique, and not everyone present knew such techniques. In just a moment, he had shaken off most of them, with only four or five still persistently pursuing him. Zhao Yu was not in the least bit flustered and continued to sprint with all his might. ¡°Damn it, who is that guy anyway?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a gold scroll¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m running low on Spiritual Power¡­¡± Another quarter of an hour passed, and two of the cultivators had to land on the ground, exhausted. ¡°You guys go after him, we must catch him¡­¡± Unexpectedly, Zhao Yu suddenly turned around and dashed toward the two men. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± The two men were frightened and quickly understood Zhao Yu¡¯s intention. Just in the nick of time, they crushed their Tokens and escaped from the secret realm. The remaining three, seeing Zhao Yu still brimming with Spiritual Power, ultimately did not dare to continue the pursuit. ¡°That guy¡­¡± ¡°Wearing the clothes of the Ji Family, he is that Zhao Yu¡­¡± One of the pursuers finally remembered who Zhao Yu was, but it was too late; Zhao Yu had already vanished from their sight. After shaking off his pursuers, Zhao Yu activated Turtle Breath Technique, cautiously making his way toward the center of the secret realm. Upon reaching the center, he burrowed underground again and lay in ambush. About a day later, the transport barrier was getting closer, and almost all those still in the secret realm had converged on the central area. With Zhao Yu nowhere to be found, both the Ji Family and the Zhou Family had no choice but to give up and instead focused on competing for higher ranks by attacking each other. Finally, after a chaotic battle, the only ones left standing were the two who had been seed number one and seed number two. ¡°In the end, it¡¯s just the two of us standing here¡­¡± ¡°Heh, the others don¡¯t deserve it!¡± Both were drained of Spiritual Power and struggled to remain standing, now sharing a moment of mutual appreciation. In the distance, they could already see the transport barrier approaching with the naked eye. But just then, the ground suddenly started to undulate. ¡°What is that?!¡± The two became alert. The next second, a figure emerged from the ground. ¡°Are you leaving on your own, or shall I send you out?!¡± Zhao Yu, holding a flying sword, grinned at them. ¡°Damn, you¡¯re the one who stole our gold scroll, and you haven¡¯t left?!¡± Ji Bufan instantly recognized Zhao Yu and roared furiously. Zhao Yu chuckled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree before the battle, everyone competes based on their own skills for the golden items?!¡± ¡°You shameless brat, did you even participate in the siege?!¡± The figure from the Zhou family, seed number one, was also fuming. At that, Zhao Yu flashed in front of him, ¡°You go out first then!¡± He then raised his sword toward the man¡¯s neck. ¡°You dare!¡± The seed number one from the Zhou family roared, but ultimately did not dare to take the risk. Before the flying sword could strike, he crushed his Token and left the area. ¡°What courage!¡± Ji Bufan, seeing this, lost his anger and shook his head, saying, ¡°You¡¯re not even afraid of him, probably not of me either. Take this first place then, I hope you can handle it!¡± After uttering this significant phrase, he voluntarily crushed his Token and left the secret realm. After he too had left, Zhao Yu did not rush to crush his Token but instead stood at the central point, continuing to wait. He was wary that someone else might be concealing their presence just like him, hiding underground. However, this time he was overthinking; until the barrier completely closed, no second person emerged, and Zhao Yu was finally transported out of the secret realm. Once out of the secret realm, Zhao Yu instantly became the center of attention. Those who had left the secret realm earlier had already spoken of his continued presence inside. Some looked at Zhao Yu with anger in their eyes, others with curiosity. ¡°Zhao Yu, I remember you!¡± Ji Bufan gave Zhao Yu a deep look before turning and leaving. This trial was a disgrace for him, as the first place had not been secured by a seed from the Zhou family but had instead been taken by an unknown. Not just Ji Bufan, many present took a good look at Zhao Yu¡¯s face before they left, looking forward to a rematch. ¡°You¡¯re the first?!¡± Ji Gang was somewhat shocked, he hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Yu to achieve the first place in this trial. His best hope had been for Zhao Yu to make it into the top hundred and maintain the seed placement. But now, far surpassing the expectations, he had achieved a height he had never imagined. As more and more people left, the trial came to a close. Zhao Yu¡¯s name began to circulate within a small area of Mount Shu. Especially among those at the Foundation Establishment Stage, it was well-known. The news spread back to the Zhao family, causing quite a stir once again. However, this was all irrelevant to Zhao Yu; after receiving the rewards for being the first seed, he quietly returned to his residence. He settled into a regular routine, either studying new alchemy recipes or performing Alchemy for Sun Lele. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Compared to others who still needed to spend vast amounts of time cultivating, Zhao Yu had ample time to study a variety of immortal cultivator arts. In the blink of an eye, ten years had passed. During these ten years, Ji Bufan had advanced to the Golden Core Stage, but unfortunately, competition for the seed placements at the Golden Core Stage was fierce. Despite his young age, he still couldn¡¯t secure a seed spot in the Golden Core Stage. The main reason was that the top hundred seeds in the Golden Core Stage were all cultivators in the late stages of Golden Core. Chapter 1016 - Chapter 1016: Chapter 129 Zhao Linger_3 Chapter 1016: Chapter 129 Zhao Linger_3 As Ji Bufan was promoted to the Golden Core Stage, his attention to Zhao Yu also dwindled. Besides, the seed players from the Foundation Establishment Stage changed batch after batch. Some were replaced by newcomers, while others were promoted to the Golden Core Stage. Others, like Zhao Yu, faded into obscurity, becoming unheard of. That day, Zhao Yu¡¯s peaceful life was disrupted as an old acquaintance sought him out. ¡°Zhao Yu, there¡¯s a woman outside who claims to be Zhao Linger, wishing to see you!¡± Liu Wenxuan knew who Zhao Linger was, but fearing that it might upset Zhao Yu, she pretended not to know. After all, in her view, Zhao Yu had previously been Zhao Linger¡¯s servant, and her visit might bring back unpleasant memories. ¡°Zhao Linger¡­¡± Zhao Yu stroked his chin and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look!¡± ¡°Zhao Yu, long time no see!¡± Upon seeing Zhao Yu, Zhao Linger¡¯s eyes brightened, then she spoke with a hint of melancholy. Looking at Zhao Linger in front of him, Zhao Yu was taken aback. The person in front of him was somewhat different from the Zhao Linger he remembered. In the past, Zhao Linger was bursting with vibrant youthfulness and a touch of the haughtiness typical of a young lady. Now, however, she seemed as if she had been battered by life, her complexion dull and her eyes much dimmer. ¡°Miss Second, long time no see!¡± Zhao Yu smiled slightly. Hearing this, Zhao Linger was surprised, initially thinking that Zhao Yu was mocking her, but looking into his eyes, she realized he had simply spoken casually. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Second Miss anymore, I¡¯ve been expelled from the Zhao family¡­¡± Zhao Linger said somewhat tragically. Unfortunately, Zhao Yu was unmoved; to him, these matters held no importance. Over these ten years, aside from quietly keeping track of Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s movements, he paid no mind to anyone else¡¯s affairs and couldn¡¯t be bothered to care. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what I¡¯ve been through these years?¡± Seeing that Zhao Yu did not ask, Zhao Linger couldn¡¯t proceed further and had to ask proactively. Zhao Yu shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not interested, tell me straight what you want!¡± Zhao Linger fell silent. She had anticipated many possibilities before coming and braced herself for humiliation. But who would have thought, the attitude Zhao Yu showed was of complete indifference, as though how she fared didn¡¯t matter to him at all. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me for expelling you from the Zhao family back then?¡± Zhao Linger asked hesitantly. Zhao Yu could only laugh silently and shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not really a big deal, is it?¡± Zhao Linger thought about it, and indeed, if Zhao Yu had stayed in the Zhao family, he would have just been a servant; nothing like now, not only reaching the late stage of Foundation Establishment but also once being a seed player and taking first place. ¡°I¡¯m here because¡­¡± Zhao Linger took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Ten years ago, you suddenly became a seed player, and your cultivation soared to the late stage of Foundation Establishment. I know that you were promoted to the Foundation Establishment stage in just one or two years¡­¡± ¡°I want to know how you did it?!¡± Her gaze was intense, after facing many setbacks over the years. Though she had reached the Foundation Establishment Stage with the help of Zhao Lingling¡¯s Foundation Establishment pill, she hadn¡¯t made any progress in more than ten years, not to mention approaching the Golden Core Stage or even breaking through to the mid-stage of Foundation Establishment. Zhao Yu softly chuckled, ¡°Ji Bufan and those people got promoted to the Foundation Establishment much earlier and younger than me, even reaching the Golden Core Stage at an age younger than you; why don¡¯t you ask them?¡± Zhao Linger was left speechless, realizing Zhao Yu was not going to disclose it. Unexpectedly, Zhao Yu took the initiative to say, ¡°In the path of cultivation, there are no shortcuts; what you lack compared to them is just cultivation resources¡­¡± This statement was indeed true; over the years, even Liu Wenxuan, who once had moderate talent, had advanced to the late stage of Foundation Establishment with the help of his pills. By comparison, though Zhao Linger once had decent talent, she now ended up mediocre. ¡°Zhao Yu¡­¡± Zhao Linger was well aware of this and swallowed hard before saying, ¡°I have nowhere to go now, can you take me in?¡± Zhao Yu paused for a moment, then squinted his eyes and chuckled softly, ¡°You are at least a Foundation Establishment cultivator; even if you have nowhere to go, isn¡¯t there free accommodation at Mount Shu? At worst, you can stay in the Commons District¡­¡± Zhao Linger blushed, but she knew that if she couldn¡¯t stay this time, there would never be another chance. After taking another deep breath, she said, ¡°I see you seem to lack someone to take care of your daily needs, if you¡¯re willing, I can¡­¡± At this moment, Liu Wenxuan walked out from the back hall, ¡°Zhao Yu, do you want to try the pastry I just learned to make?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try it!¡± Zhao Yu smiled and naturally wrapped his arms around Liu Wenxuan¡¯s waist, affectionately giving her a kiss. He didn¡¯t mind Zhao Linger¡¯s feelings and started to show off his love in front of her. Zhao Linger felt awkward. But she also understood his intention; he did not lack a partner. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a while, once Zhao Yu and Liu Wenxuan had finished their intimate moment, Zhao Linger spoke again, ¡°So this must be Aunt Xuan¡­¡± ¡°I saw you a few times in the market¡­¡± ¡°Oh, you know me?¡± Liu Wenxuan smiled, ¡°I did sell some pills and magical artifacts in the market a few times¡­¡± Zhao Linger knew Liu Wenxuan stood behind Zhao Yu, which was why she had come here. Based on her calculations, just the money Liu Wenxuan made from selling magical artifacts and pills was an unimaginable sum to her. Chapter 1017 - Chapter 1017: Chapter 129 Zhao Linger_4 Chapter 1017: Chapter 129 Zhao Linger_4 ¡°I mean, your status is noble, and every time you personally go to the market to sell these items, it¡¯s somewhat inappropriate¡­¡± Zhao Linger said anxiously, ¡°If possible, I could run errands for you, and I can do other miscellaneous tasks as well¡­¡± ¡°Forget it¡­¡± Zhao Yu directly shook his head. He didn¡¯t like unfamiliar people around him. Especially someone like Zhao Linger, who had once betrayed Zhao Linglong, and had a history of abandoning friends, was even more inappropriate. Unbeknownst to him, Liu Wenxuan gently nudged him on the side. Zhao Yu turned his head, and Liu Wenxuan cooed, ¡°Zhao Yu, she does make some sense. I have to personally sell those items every time and have to bear the customers¡¯ attitudes; it¡¯s really tiring¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we keep her to help me with some of the chores? What do you think?¡± Zhao Yu knew the kind of person Liu Wenxuan was and knew she wasn¡¯t someone who feared hardships. The reason for keeping Zhao Linger was probably motivated by the thought of revenge for him. After all, there was a time when he was Zhao Linger¡¯s servant, and now, Zhao Linger, in turn, becoming his servant resolved some of his concerns and balanced his mindset. If it were someone else, this would naturally be possible, but he was not a real fool. However, since Liu Wenxuan meant well, he could not bear to refuse. ¡°You decide!¡± Zhao Yu shrugged. Liu Wenxuan nodded, turned to Zhao Linger, and said, ¡°You see, Zhao Yu doesn¡¯t want outsiders to disturb him, but I need a maid to run errands here. If you¡¯re willing, I can decide to keep you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± Before Liu Wenxuan could finish, Zhao Linger eagerly agreed, her face even showing a hint of glee. Ever since Zhao Yu became famous ten years ago, she had been paying attention to him. She later discovered that Liu Wenxuan, who followed Zhao Yu, had risen in cultivation level quickly, reaching the later stages of the Foundation Establishment in just ten years. Moreover, as he often went out to sell alchemy pills and magical artifacts that were second-tier, upper-rank items, this had captured her interest. Even before coming here, she had thought that if she were willing to become a servant, Zhao Yu would likely agree. After all, who could refuse the thrill of having someone who was once their master become their servant? Unexpectedly, Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t interested in this, but instead, the person by his side was keen on the idea. In the following days, to Zhao Yu¡¯s surprise, Zhao Linger adapted well to her role, serving tea and water with a submissive demeanor. This made Zhao Yu realize that she might have thought of these things even before coming to him. However, having Zhao Linger around or not didn¡¯t matter to him; his daily life continued as usual. As for Sun Lele, he was even more reclusive than Zhao Yu, only leaving with Liu Wenxuan when he needed materials for alchemy, and spending his other time staring blankly in his room. A year passed like this, and Zhao Linger gradually adjusted to life here. Compared to when she first arrived, Liu Wenxuan¡¯s attitude toward her had improved a lot, and they often addressed each other as sisters. Of course, Zhao Linger hadn¡¯t forgotten her tasks; she still went to the market to sell magical artifacts and alchemy pills. In return, Liu Wenxuan provided her with some alchemy pills to support her cultivation. In just one year, although Zhao Linger had not reached the middle stage of Foundation Establishment, her Spiritual Power had increased significantly, which was much better compared to her lack of progress over the previous ten years. Of course, she still had a long way to go compared to Liu Wenxuan soaking in alchemy products. In just one year, Liu Wenxuan had progressed from the later stages of Foundation Establishment to the peak, and was now ready to advance to the Golden Core Stage. She herself didn¡¯t place much importance on this and even thought of letting Zhao Yu advance to the Golden Core Stage before considering her own advancement. Unbeknownst to her, Zhao Yu had actively prepared various spiritual items and aids for her breakthrough to the Golden Core Stage. Over the past decade, Zhao Yu had earned quite a lot of Spirit Stones as a second-tier, upper-rank Alchemist and Artifact Refiner, plus the resources he could obtain as a top seed of the Foundation Establishment Stage were plentiful. For Zhao Yu, he could attempt to break through to the Golden Core Stage at any time; after more than a decade of accumulation, his energy was enough to let him advance to the Nascent Soul Stage. This was still because Liu Wenxuan was only at the Foundation Establishment Stage, and the energy she could provide was limited. If Liu Wenxuan reached the Golden Core Stage, the energy she could provide would double again. This was also why Zhao Yu wanted Liu Wenxuan to advance to the Golden Core Stage first. Especially since advancing to the Golden Core Stage right now wouldn¡¯t benefit him much, but rather, he would lose his seed status and once again be targeted by the Duan Yinghong couple. Over the years, although he had stayed home, he had been informed about the outside world through his connection with Wu Yong, and he knew the Duan Yinghong couple hadn¡¯t given up. The main reason being that they had not found the true culprit who killed their son, so they could only vent their anger on Zhao Yu. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, among those who had dealings with the Huang couple, except for Zhao Yu, all were dead. On these grounds, Zhao Yu persuaded Liu Wenxuan to advance to the Golden Core Stage first. After hearing this, Liu Wenxuan no longer objected and began preparing wholeheartedly for her breakthrough to the Golden Core Stage. Her actions, of course, were clearly seen by Zhao Linger, who felt both envious and jealous. Zhao Linger even thought that if she had discovered Zhao Yu¡¯s extraordinariness earlier, maybe she would be the one advancing to the Golden Core Stage now. Chapter 1018 - Chapter 1018: Chapter 129 Zhao Linger_5 Chapter 1018: Chapter 129 Zhao Linger_5 That day, Zhao Linger was engrossed in her cultivation when Liu Wenxuan suddenly burst in. She quickly terminated her cultivation and stood up, saying, ¡°Sister Xuan, were you looking for me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing, have a seat!¡± Liu Wenxuan walked over to Zhao Linger with a smile and sat beside her, striking up a casual conversation. When the timing felt right, she suddenly asked, ¡°Linger, what do you think of Zhao Yu?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Zhao Linger was startled and didn¡¯t understand her meaning, so she tried to be as objective as possible, ¡°He is very powerful, not only does he practice the art of talismans, but he is also an Artifact Refiner and Alchemist¡­¡± ¡°And most importantly, he loves you very much, Sister Xuan¡­¡± ¡°He thinks of you in everything he does¡­¡± Hearing this, Liu Wenxuan also became emotional, ¡°Yes, I am but a faded flower, and meeting Zhao Yu was truly a blessing from my past life¡­¡± She never expected that a former little neighbor would grow to this extent ¨C to even bring her, along with himself, to the Foundation Establishment Stage, and now he was even helping her to reach the Golden Core Stage. ¡°If you were asked to be Zhao Yu¡¯s woman, would you be willing?¡± Liu Wenxuan¡¯s sudden question left Zhao Linger frozen on the spot, her heart first leaped with joy, followed by panic. ¡°Sister Xuan, I have never considered this, I¡¯ve always been very conscious to keep my distance from him¡­¡± She was somewhat afraid. She was actually quite satisfied with her life so far; it wouldn¡¯t be long before she was promoted to the middle phase of the Foundation Establishment, and over the long term, she could potentially reach the Golden Core as well. Now, Liu Wenxuan¡¯s words made it seem as if she feared Zhao Linger might seduce Zhao Yu. Seeing her reaction, Liu Wenxuan couldn¡¯t help but laugh without words. She shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to drive you away!¡± ¡°My upcoming Core Formation may take an uncertain amount of time, a year if quick, or three to five years if slow¡­¡± ¡°During this period, Zhao Yu cannot be without a woman by his side¡­¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Zhao Linger was shocked yet joyful, feeling as though immense wealth had suddenly fallen into her lap. She almost couldn¡¯t believe it, suspecting that Liu Wenxuan was testing her, and she dared not respond immediately. ¡°But¡­ that Sun Lele¡­¡± Zhao Linger tentatively said. Liu Wenxuan shook her head and said, ¡°She is not someone you and I should discuss¡­¡± ¡°Ah, yes!¡± Zhao Linger quickly bowed her head in acknowledgment. She had previously tried to probe about Sun Lele, but Liu Wenxuan had never explained. Now, it seemed that Sun Lele¡¯s status might even be above that of Liu Wenxuan herself. Zhao Linger quietly noted all these details in her heart. ¡°You¡¯ve been here for a year now; you haven¡¯t forgotten your original purpose for coming here, have you?¡± Liu Wenxuan suddenly brought up the past. ¡°No¡­¡± Zhao Linger nodded and said, ¡°I originally came here with the idea of being a concubine, but I never expected that Zhao Yu wouldn¡¯t take a liking to me¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Zhao Yu cannot be without a woman by his side. After I enter seclusion, I¡¯m somewhat uneasy about him¡­¡± ¡°So, I want you to accompany him during this time¡­¡± ¡°Ah this¡­¡± Zhao Linger was surprised, unable to understand Liu Wenxuan¡¯s logic. According to normal women¡¯s thinking, who would want to introduce another woman to their man¡¯s side, isn¡¯t that increasing a rival? Unless¡­ She suddenly realized that Liu Wenxuan, with Zhao Yu¡¯s interests completely at heart, was willing to do something that might harm her own interests. Perhaps, that was why Zhao Yu liked her so much?! Zhao Linger thought reflectively. Liu Wenxuan continued, ¡°If you are wholehearted and do not betray Zhao Yu, I can assure you, I will help you break through to the Golden Core Stage within thirty years. How about it?¡± With her imminent Golden Core formation and the strong confidence in her heart, Liu Wenxuan believed that with her Golden Core Stage level progress, combined with Zhao Yu¡¯s expertise in the various arts of immortal cultivation, helping Zhao Linger reach the Golden Core Stage would be more than feasible. ¡°I agree!¡± Zhao Linger nodded eagerly, afraid that Liu Wenxuan might change her mind. The chance to become Zhao Yu¡¯s woman was something she was longing for, better at least than her current status as a maid. ¡°Very well, from now on, we¡¯re truly good sisters!¡± Liu Wenxuan said, embracing Zhao Linger with a laugh. The two women hugged and talked about many things, throughout which Liu Wenxuan was all smiles, while Zhao Linger blushed. From this, it was apparent that their conversation was about matters not fit to be seen or heard by others. Given Liu Wenxuan¡¯s wholehearted devotion to Zhao Yu, it was highly likely she was instructing Zhao Linger on how to serve Zhao Yu comfortably. Before entering seclusion, Liu Wenxuan had informed Zhao Yu about her initiative in approaching Zhao Linger. Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu was slightly surprised, but he accepted it nonetheless. ¡°Since this is your arrangement, I won¡¯t say much. After you enter seclusion, I¡¯ll have her come over¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t want to accept her because of me¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan said with a smile, then kissed him goodbye and took off on a cloud. As Liu Wenxuan ascended into the clouds, Zhao Linger¡¯s heartbeat quickened. ¡°Is it finally my turn?¡± She felt uneasy, thinking about how she should meet Zhao Yu and what to say. Who knew, just as she was incredibly conflicted, Zhao Yu took the initiative to find her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Brother¡­¡± Zhao Linger bowed her head in greeting. Although nominally Zhao Yu¡¯s maid, she had rarely seen him; thus, upon reuniting, she could only address him as ¡®Brother.¡¯ ¡°Second Miss, are you finding it comfortable here?¡± Zhao Yu asked casually. Zhao Linger was overwhelmed with embarrassment. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t tease me. I am no longer the second young lady of the Zhao family¡­¡± Chapter 1019 - Chapter 1019: Chapter 129 Zhao Linger_6 Chapter 1019: Chapter 129 Zhao Linger_6 Zhao Yu smiled and said, ¡°But in my memory, you are still that arrogant and haughty Second Miss, proud and unrivaled¡­¡± Zhao Linger was somewhat bewildered, not understanding what he meant. ¡°Do you still remember how you carried yourself aloft, ordering me to leave Tiger Girl with such arrogance?¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s words made Zhao Linger a bit flustered, thinking that Zhao Yu was finally going to come and demand an explanation. ¡°Continue and put on the act like you did back then¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhao Linger was a bit puzzled and looked at Zhao Yu, noticing an inexplicable smile on his face. She suddenly felt afraid but seemed to have groped toward something. ¡°You mean¡­ like this?¡± Recalling her former demeanor, Zhao Linger slowly brought it to life. ¡°Yes, just like that¡­¡± Zhao Yu watched as that haughty look appeared on her face, especially the disdain in her eyes, and he felt excited. ¡°Very good, very good, say a few more lines¡­¡± ¡°Say what?!¡± Zhao Linger was still somewhat nervous, not knowing what Zhao Yu wanted to do. ¡°As the Second Miss, don¡¯t you know what to say?¡± Zhao Yu was somewhat dissatisfied. ¡°Oh this¡­¡± Recalling her previous conversations with Zhao Yu, Zhao Linger hesitantly said, ¡°As a lowly servant, how dare you be so presumptuous?¡± ¡°Right, but your tone is still off, lacking that domineering edge¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded in satisfaction, then prompted. Zhao Linger, following Zhao Yu¡¯s instruction, reproduced that haughty stance, ¡°You fool, as a servant, how dare you speak to me like that?!¡± As her words fell, Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes reddened, and he pounced. ¡°Ah, what are you doing?!¡± Zhao Linger gasped in surprise, yet she didn¡¯t dare to resist, thinking Zhao Yu was about to kill her. Unexpectedly, Zhao Yu pinned her to the ground. Feeling his hot breath, she came to a sudden realization, understanding what Zhao Yu intended to do. Connecting the previous words Zhao Yu asked her to say, and that posture, her heart stirred, and she cried out: ¡°You lowly slave¡­ how dare you, I am your noble Second Miss¡­¡± Indeed, once she intentionally said that, she felt Zhao Yu¡¯s breath grow even heavier. In the midst of extremely complex emotions, Zhao Linger finished acting out the scene. Afterward. She touched the tears at the corner of her eye, feeling unsure whether she was genuinely crying or just acting. ¡°Are you all right, Linger?¡± To her delight, Zhao Yu had become exceptionally gentle. ¡°I¡¯m fine, you fool¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that¡­¡± Zhao Yu coughed, saying, ¡°That name is only for us, you can call me that at the right time¡­¡± ¡°Oh this¡­¡± Zhao Linger understood, then blankly said, ¡°Then what should I call you?¡± ¡°Senior brother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s too formal¡­¡± ¡°Then¡­ Brother Yu?¡± ¡°Whatever you like!¡± Zhao Yu smiled and held Zhao Linger in his arms, whispering sweet nothings before he finally left. It was a long time after he left that Zhao Linger came back to her senses. ¡°He finally wants me¡­¡± Her heart finally settled down at this moment. ¡°Opportunities are rare, I can¡¯t choose wrong this time¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help but recall her previous decision, which she believed was the best, utilizing Tiger Girl, yet the result only made them drift further apart. Now, another opportunity lay before her, one she must seize. ¡°If Sister Xuan can do it, so can I¡­¡± She thought, as long as she learned from Liu Wenxuan¡¯s attitude and thoughts towards Zhao Yu, then sooner or later, Zhao Yu would feel her love and give her his whole heart. By then, the Golden Core might not be just a dream; she might even go further¡­ Initially, Zhao Linger was quite nervous, worried that Zhao Yu would grow tired of her. But as time passed, she found that Zhao Yu became much gentler towards her. Eventually, she no longer needed to role-play; he remained gentle. Only then did she understand why Liu Wenxuan had fallen hopelessly in love with Zhao Yu. In this world where everyone pursued cultivation, Zhao Yu¡¯s full-hearted romancing was a Dimension Reduction Strike to any female cultivator. Unconsciously, Zhao Linger was ensnared. Little did she know, Zhao Yu was kind to her purely because he discovered that the strength he absorbed from Zhao Linger was also increasing rapidly. From the initial one-fold, it gradually increased to two-fold, three-fold. Although it wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as Liu Wenxuan¡¯s twenty-fold, it was slowly improving. In Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes, if this went on long term, perhaps one day Zhao Linger would also provide him with a vast amount of energy like Liu Wenxuan did. However, Zhao Yu failed to notice that every time he sweet-talked Zhao Linger, a pair of eyes in the darkness was quietly observing him. Liu Wenxuan went to a place rich in spiritual energy for secluded cultivation. The only one who could watch him unnoticed at such times was Sun Lele. ¡°What exactly is this mysterious energy?!¡± Sun Lele was utterly perplexed. She could sense that Zhao Yu obtained some kind of energy from both Liu Wenxuan and even Zhao Linger, but she was unclear about what this energy was. ¡°How on earth does he do it?!¡± ¡°Moreover, it seems that the loss of this energy doesn¡¯t harm them¡­¡± ¡°Or, perhaps, the energy is not their own?¡± Sun Lele was at a complete loss, ¡°What exactly is special about this guy¡¯s physique?¡± ¡°After a thorough check, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special¡­¡± With her keen perception, she could not discern any special characteristics in Zhao Yu¡¯s physique. ¡°The only possibility is that there is something special about his soul¡­¡± When it came to the soul, Sun Lele was somewhat at a loss too; after all, even true Immortals had only a vague understanding of the mysteries of the soul. ¡°If I want to figure out what this energy is, I must get personally involved¡­¡± Sun Lele was curious about that energy, yet somewhat anxious. ¡°From what I see now, Liu Wenxuan has absorbed too much of that energy, leading her to devote herself entirely to Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°And that Zhao Linger is in a similar situation. I estimate that in a few more years, she¡¯ll be just like Liu Wenxuan, willing to die for Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°This is a subtle form of mind control¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Right now, it¡¯s hard for me to keep my mind guarded¡­¡± ¡°It seems that I¡¯ll have to release some more strength¡­¡± Sun Lele hesitated for a moment, ¡°If I do that, will those people above notice¡­¡± She pondered for a long time, ¡°With the help of elixirs, and another ten years of recovery, perhaps that¡¯ll be enough to cover my tracks¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll join the game in ten years and see what¡¯s the deal with Zhao Yu¡¯s energy-absorbing thing¡­¡± Chapter 1020 - Chapter 1020: Chapter 130: Golden Core Stage Chapter 1020: Chapter 130: Golden Core Stage Three years had passed, and Liu Wenxuan finally emerged from seclusion, successfully breaking into the Golden Core Stage with a plethora of Nascent Soul Spiritual Items. She also became a core disciple of Mount Shu, receiving a certain quota of resource benefits every year. In addition to this, the Mount Shu faction gave her several options, such as taking up a position for additional resources, or going out to hunt king beasts to earn resources. Following Zhao Yu¡¯s instructions, Liu Wenxuan chose the most independent option, which also offered the least resource benefits. After all, in Zhao Yu¡¯s view, Liu Wenxuan¡¯s level progress was something he could manage alone. ¡°Entering the Golden Core Stage, you now have a lifespan of five hundred years, there¡¯s no rush to cultivate for the moment!¡± Zhao Yu smiled, softly comforting Liu Wenxuan. ¡°Xiao Yu, what are you saying? You know who I am¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan pretended to be annoyed, pouting. Zhao Yu, however, embraced her, ¡°A fairy of the Golden Core Stage, I haven¡¯t tasted that yet¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re annoying¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan coquettishly resisted half-heartedly. Meanwhile, in another room, Zhao Linger paced anxiously. ¡°Will he still come to see me?¡± ¡°Now that Liu Wenxuan is back, I¡¯m useless, aren¡¯t I¡­¡± Zhao Linger felt somewhat depressed. Although she had anticipated this outcome, the moment it actually arrived was still hard on her. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have had such hopes, shouldn¡¯t have fantasized about it¡­¡± Zhao Linger murmured softly, as if she could already hear the joyful sounds of the other two. ¡°I really am¡­ I¡¯m even hallucinating their voices now¡­¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t heard wrong, Little Sister Linger!¡± Just then, the door to the room was pushed open, and Liu Wenxuan and Zhao Yu walked in smiling. ¡°You two?¡± Zhao Linger stood up in astonishment, looking somewhat at a loss. Zhao Yu met Liu Wenxuan¡¯s gaze, then stepped forward, took Zhao Linger by the waist, and deeply kissed her red lips. ¡°Ah?¡± Zhao Linger gasped, instinctively wanting to see Liu Wenxuan¡¯s reaction. After all, Liu Wenxuan was no longer as before, having reached the Golden Core Stage, perhaps Zhao Yu might even rely on her. Who knew, just then, she suddenly felt someone appear behind her. ¡°Little Sister Linger, the three of us haven¡¯t played together before¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan whispered into her ear, breathing hotly. Zhao Linger was stunned, initially very rigid, passively cooperating with their actions, but as they grew more enthusiastic, she eventually couldn¡¯t resist becoming proactive. Three days and three nights later, Zhao Yu walked out of the room with one woman on each side, his face full of satisfaction and joy. He had not expected that just three short days could allow Zhao Linger to provide energy directly amounting to tenfold. Although it still fell short of Liu Wenxuan¡¯s twentyfold, it greatly exceeded the ordinary and was even higher than the energy provided by Mo Cai¡¯er. This meant that he now had two people providing him with energy. Of course, compared to Liu Wenxuan, Zhao Linger¡¯s level progress was far too low, the energy she could provide was much less than what Liu Wenxuan could now offer. But Zhao Yu believed that as long as he could also enhance her level progress, the energy he could obtain would be considerably significant. Years passed again as Zhao Yu, Liu Wenxuan, and Zhao Linger joyfully lost track of time until one day, Sun Lele suddenly came looking. ¡°I want you to break into the Golden Core Stage within a year¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhao Yu was shocked, ¡°How is that possible, who can break into the Golden Core Stage in one year?¡± ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m still being watched by Duan Yinghong, I definitely can¡¯t be a seed player the moment I break into the Golden Core Stage, she could easily manipulate things and I would have to leave Mount Shu, it could be deadly¡­¡± Sun Lele indifferently said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about that, all I¡¯m telling you is, after a year, you must reach the Golden Core Stage¡­¡± Zhao Yu calmed down a bit, and said earnestly, ¡°But if after a year I reach the Golden Core Stage, and a mandatory mission is issued to make me leave, what then?!¡± Previously, advancing quickly from the early stage of Foundation Establishment to its later stages wasn¡¯t much, and to outsiders, it might have seemed induced by Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s healing pills. But if he continued to improve his level rapidly into the Golden Core Stage, that could attract unwanted attention. Thus, Zhao Yu dared not within Mount Shu to openly enhance from Early Golden Core Stage directly to the later stages of the Golden Core Stage. ¡°Then you leave¡­¡± ¡°You would allow that?!¡± Zhao Yu appeared slightly surprised. Sun Lele nodded slightly, saying, ¡°After a year, I need third-tier healing pills, and the raw materials are no longer in Mount Shu¡­¡± Zhao Yu suddenly realized, ¡°This man used almost all his second-tier healing pills, so he¡¯s pushing me to advance to third tier.¡± ¡°Then if, after a year, I haven¡¯t advanced to the Golden Core Stage, would you find someone else?¡± he tentatively asked. ¡°Haha!¡± Sun Lele sneered, ¡°You can try!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing her smile, Zhao Yu shivered and ultimately said no more. Over the next month, Zhao Yu took out a large amount of resources to procure various materials for Artifact Refining. If someone observed carefully, they would notice that all these materials were for crafting third-tier magical artifacts. After preparing everything, Zhao Yu informed Liu Wenxuan and Zhao Linger, then went into seclusion. Although he could instantly boost his level progress to the Golden Core Stage, he still needed to cover his tracks. In the remaining eleven months, what he could do was to try to craft as many third-tier magical artifacts and third-tier healing pills as possible, preparing to leave Mount Shu. Chapter 1021 - Chapter 1021: Chapter 130 Golden Core Stage_2 Chapter 1021: Chapter 130 Golden Core Stage_2 Upon reaching the Golden Core Stage, where exactly he would be dispatched for mandatory tasks, Zhao Yu did not yet know, but it was always wise to be prepared for any eventuality. In the following eleven months, Zhao Yu crazily refined magical artifacts and concocted elixirs in seclusion, accumulating many third-tier magical artifacts and medicinal pills. Finally, within the one-year timeframe set by Le Le, Zhao Yu smoothly broke through to the Golden Core Stage and emerged from seclusion. Aside from Liu Wenxuan and Zhao Linger rushing to the scene to greet him, Wu Yong unexpectedly also appeared. ¡°Congratulations, congratulations, congratulations to Brother Zhao on advancing to the Golden Core Stage¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Brother Wu!¡± Zhao Yu chuckled, the news from the outside world over these years had all been conveyed by Wu Yong. Moreover, back when he was in the prison, it was Wu Yong who had reduced the punishment for both him and Liu Wenxuan. ¡°Brother Zhao, now that you¡¯ve broken through to the Golden Core Stage, you¡¯re no longer just a seed disciple¡­¡± Wu Yong said with a slight concern. ¡°I know!¡± Zhao Yu smiled and said, ¡°This time, I also intend to resolve troubles once and for all¡­¡± ¡°However, whether it will succeed is still uncertain¡­¡± As he spoke, he took out a storage bag and handed it to Wu Yong. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Wu Yong received the storage bag with some confusion. His spiritual sense swept inside, and he was utterly astonished. In the storage bag, there were bottles and jars filled with various elixirs that could enhance one¡¯s Golden Core Stage level progress. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Brother Wu has worked hard over the years. I might not have the chance to return to Mount Shu this time I leave, so these medicinal pills are to repay Brother Wu for your care over these years¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t accept this!¡± Wu Yong hurriedly refused, pointing out that Zhao Yu was about to leave Mount Shu and would face many challenges ahead. He couldn¡¯t take it. Zhao Yu smiled and said, ¡°I am a Tier 3 Alchemist and Artifact Refiner. Wherever I go, I won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. As for making a comeback, it will be effortless. Brother Wu, please keep it!¡± Wu Yong caught the implication in Zhao Yu¡¯s words, glanced around, and transmitted a message: ¡°Do you not plan to return?¡± ¡°That depends on whether Duan Yinghong and her husband will chase after me. If they leave Mount Shu and die outside, it would be hard for me to return, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Zhao Yu casually transmitted back. Wu Yong was greatly shocked. Duan Yinghong and her husband were at the late stages of the Golden Core Stage, and they had dwelt in the Golden Core Stage for a long time, carrying various magical and medicinal artifacts with them. And Zhao Yu actually believed he could easily overcome them¨Cwhere did he get such confidence? This person was truly extraordinary! Wu Yong felt a sense of admiration in his heart and then nodded, ¡°I understand¡­¡± ¡°Having known Brother Zhao in this life is my honor; I hope we will have the chance to meet again in the future!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Just as Zhao Yu was about to bid farewell, Wu Yong suddenly took out a map and handed it to Zhao Yu. ¡°I obtained this item at an auction a few years ago; I hope it will be of use to you¡­¡± Zhao Yu took the map with some puzzlement, and the next second, a look of surprise crossed his face. This map was, in fact, of the lands beyond Mount Shu. Ever since entering Mount Shu, he had a learned a bit about this world. Unfortunately, with his lower level progress, he could not understand much. He only knew about the situation within the jurisdiction of Mount Shu. As for what lay beyond the territory of Mount Shu¡¯s influence, he had no knowledge whatsoever. ¡°In our world, demons and spirits comprise the majority¡­¡± Wu Yong recounted everything he knew. ¡°Generally, human settlements are located under the protection of some major human bloodline faction¡­¡± ¡°For example, Mount Shu, even though we haven¡¯t established a country per se, we still shelter billions of the human bloodline within a ten-thousand-mile radius¡­¡± ¡°Apart from sects like ours, there are other major forces that exist in the form of states¡­¡± ¡°It might be hard for you to understand, but unlike our sect¡¯s laissez-faire governance of those mortal towns, handed down to external disciples and descendants, each city under a state¡¯s control is directly managed¡­¡± Regrettably, Wu Yong, being at the Golden Core Stage himself and having never left the territory under Mount Shu¡¯s influence, did not know much. On the map, in addition to Mount Shu, three other powers were delineated. ¡°Kunlun, Turquoise Pool, Jin Kingdom¡­¡± ¡°Kunlun and Turquoise Pool are forces whose strength is not inferior to our Mount Shu, while the Jin Kingdom is somewhat weaker, especially in recent years. It seems that some chaos has erupted within the kingdom, with demons running rampant and heavy casualties among the mortals¡­¡± ¡°We from Mount Shu, as well as Kunlun and Turquoise Pool, have repeatedly requested permission to enter the kingdom to exterminate demons, but alas, the Jin Kingdom has not agreed¡­¡± ¡°Being fellow powers of the human bloodline, we three neighboring factions cannot insist too forcefully, so we could only send some of our younger members under the pretext of gaining experience to enter the Jin Kingdom and fight demons¡­¡± Wu Yong shook his head and said, ¡°If Duan Yinghong and her husband want to get rid of you, they will most likely send you on a mission to the Jin Kingdom. Even if it¡¯s not there, it won¡¯t be far off¡­¡± ¡°After all, even if they are in the late Golden Core Stage, going out on a mission could lead to unforeseen accidents¡­¡± ¡°Compared to missions in other three directions, those headed towards the Jin Kingdom are the most controllable and thus the best option for them¡­¡± Zhao Yu thought about it and indeed it was so. According to Wu Yong¡¯s reasoning, the Jin Kingdom was after all situated at the juncture of two major forces and was not home to any overwhelming giant demons. In contrast, the other three directions were all territories uncharted by the human bloodline, where the appearance of earth-shattering giant demons, or even a Demon King, was possible. According to the records, tens of thousands of years ago, Mount Shu was once attacked by a Demon King and nearly annihilated. It was only through the sacrifice of their Sect Leader at that time, who offered himself to slay the Demon King, that Mount Shu was saved. For cultivators like them in the Golden Core Stage, let alone a Demon King, even a single giant demon could wipe them out with one breath. The two chatted for a long while before bidding each other farewell. They knew that perhaps this departure was forever. ¡°Friend, take care!¡± Wu Yong muttered to himself as he watched Zhao Yu¡¯s departing figure, understanding that the likelihood of Zhao Yu never returning was high. He had not been back at his residence for even a day when the mandatory mission arrived. Just as Wu Yong had guessed, the compulsory mission was indeed for Zhao Yu to go to the Jin Kingdom. ¡°Yan Chixia, a true disciple undergoing trials in the Jin Kingdom, has encountered danger and sent multiple requests for reinforcement¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, you are to proceed to the Jin Kingdom, locate Yan Chixia, and assist him in slaying demons and exterminating devils¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Zhao Yu accepted the mission, which demanded him to report to the port within three days for assembly. Zhao Yu immediately sought out Sun Lele, informing him that he had received a compulsory mission and would be leaving Mount Shu. ¡°Sun Lele, if you need any Tier 3 elixirs, give me the prescriptions. I will take the time to learn them while I¡¯m out, and when I return next time, I¡¯ll refine them for you¡­¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± Sun Lele chuckled lightly, a hint of scorn in his gaze as though seeing through Zhao Yu¡¯s intentions, and spoke indifferently, ¡°This time, I will accompany you on your journey!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Zhao Yu was surprised and somewhat astonished, ¡°You can leave Mount Shu?!¡± ¡°Who told you that I cannot leave Mount Shu?!¡± Sun Lele retorted. Zhao Yu looked around bewildered. Indeed, she never said such a thing, but she gave off the impression that she could not leave Mount Shu. This left Zhao Yu both shocked and somewhat taken aback. He had hoped to take this opportunity to rid himself of Duan Yinghong and her husband, who had repeatedly harmed him, and on the other hand, to break free from Sun Lele¡¯s control. After all, he thought, since Sun Lele¡¯s strength came from the Demon Subduing Tower, once they were far enough from Mount Shu, the energy needed to remove the restrictions she had set would inevitably decrease. But now it seemed, the problem with Duan Yinghong and her husband might be resolved, but Sun Lele¡¯s control over him was still far from over. In the three days, Zhao Yu made some preparations. He spent the accumulations of these years to purchase a large amount of supplies before heading to the port with Liu Wenxuan, Zhao Linger, and Sun Lele. Originally, this mission was a situation with a high probability of death; Zhao Linger was still in the later stages of Foundation Establishment, and following along could be dangerous. But Zhao Yu thought it over and decided it seemed improper to leave Zhao Linger behind by herself. If Duan Yinghong and her husband targeted her, there would really be no way to help. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, Zhao Linger was already capable of supplying ten times the amount of energy, and she was now a member of his group; it was better to keep her close. He believed that if real danger arose, even if he had to advance to the Nascent Soul Stage, he would be able to keep Zhao Linger safe. If he reached the Nascent Soul Stage and still couldn¡¯t protect Zhao Linger, it meant that the enemy he had encountered was even stronger, and not even he could ensure his own safety. After taking one last look at the place he had lived for nearly twenty years, Zhao Yu felt a wave of emotion before he finally said: ¡°Let¡¯s set off!¡± Chapter 1022 - Chapter 1022: Chapter 131 Luo Feng City Chapter 1022: Chapter 131 Luo Feng City The Shu Mountain Skyport was located atop a mountain 8,000 meters above sea level. From time to time, one could see a giant flying boat cutting through the sea of clouds; these were merchant vessels traveling to and fro various places. Diverse mineral resources under Shu Mountain¡¯s jurisdiction were widely distributed, some of extreme value, hence the need for such ships for transportation. Each ship was guarded by a Nascent Soul cultivator serving as the captain. Beyond that, the speed of these ships was extremely fast, far surpassing the normal flight speed of cultivators. For Golden Core cultivators like Brother Yu, relying solely on their own ability to fly, it would take a year to reach Jin Country. If riding a flying boat, at most ten days would be needed, which highlighted the gap between the two. Even the flight speed of Nascent Soul cultivators was inferior to that of the flying boats. It was said that the maximum speed of a flying boat could rival a Divinity Transformation cultivator, and even if one encountered large demons in the wild, there was a chance of escape. Following the staff¡¯s instructions, Zhao Yu arrived at the flying boat he was to board. This ship was dedicated to shuttling between Jin Country and Shu Mountain. In recent years, internal chaos in Jin Country led to the decline of control over its thirty-six prefectures, with the outer ten-plus states becoming virtually ungovernable in name only. Consequently, the resources found in these states became hotspots for contention by various groups. Being a nearby major power, Shu Mountain inevitably occupied a larger share of resources, necessitating the use of ships for transport. The ship was huge, a hundred meters long, and on this trip to Jin Country, theirs was not the only mission aboard. There were many others who had accepted different tasks; for many Golden Core cultivators, the resources they could gain by staying in Shu Mountain were limited. It was better to try their luck in the chaotic Jin Country, where they might even have a chance to advance to the Nascent Soul stage. Zhao Yu¡¯s party included two Golden Core cultivators, who were allocated two single cabins. There was no doubt that Le Le would occupy one alone, while Zhao Yu would share the other with Liu Wenxuan and Zhao Linger. Fortunately, the three of them were accustomed to sleeping together. Although they shared a room, they were already used to it. As Jin Country was a popular destination, the ship did not stay long before it was filled with passengers and officially took off from the port. ¡°Dear passengers, to ensure the safety of the ship, a Spirit-Restricting Formation will be activated during the flight. Please do not panic and maintain composure¡­ I am your captain¡­¡± Even inside the room, Zhao Yu still heard the captain¡¯s announcement. Immediately after, he felt a restraining force take hold, and the Spiritual Power within his body was suppressed to a degree that it could not overflow. ¡°This level of Spirit-Restricting Formation makes it impossible to use even the simplest Tier 1 spell, but the storage bag can still be opened normally¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly, at least everyone was the same, so nothing untoward should happen during the ten-day journey. ¡°But we should also be cautious of this captain, in case he has been bribed¡­¡± Behind closed doors, Zhao Yu secretly tested his capacity through his system and discovered that his current energy reserve was enough to breach the restriction, even able to directly break through to the late Nascent Soul stage, and so he completely relaxed. In the following days, Zhao Yu and his companions stayed in their room, remaining on constant alert. But to Zhao Yu¡¯s surprise, throughout the ten-plus day journey, Duan Yinghong did not appear, and there wasn¡¯t even anyone tailing them. It seemed as if this mandatory mission had nothing to do with her and was truly just an ordinary task assigned by the sect. But Zhao Yu was well aware that there were not so many coincidences; Duan Yinghong would not let them off the hook. The absence of surveillance must mean it had been handled at another level. For instance, Duan Yinghong undoubtedly knew about their room assignment after they boarded, so she could tell whether they had disembarked or not. He believed that once they were off the ship, he would encounter Duan Yinghong and her people. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we¡¯ve already left Shu Mountain. No matter how powerful the Duan and Zhou families are within Shu Mountain, could they possibly chase us out?¡± Zhao Yu chuckled softly; once they left Shu Mountain, the sky was vast enough for birds to soar, and the sea was wide for fish to leap. Zhou Zhengchang and Duan Yinghong were only at the Golden Core stage. Even if someone sought to avenge them, only a Nascent Soul cultivator would be sent. Now, with his energy reserve, he could ascend directly to the late Nascent Soul stage. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the energy required for the Divinity Transformation Stage is too vast. With just Liu Wenxuan providing energy, it is still insufficient. If Zhao Linger also breaks through to the Golden Core stage, the combined energy of the two would likely be enough for me to break through to the Divinity Transformation Stage in about five to six years!¡± Zhao Yu thought that with Sun Lele¡¯s not-low level, if he could receive energy from her, advancing to Divinity Transformation would be effortless. Unfortunately, her nature was too good. Despite his attempts to draw energy during that time, he had not succeeded. The main reason lay in Sun Lele¡¯s vast experience and ancientness; she was almost devoid of emotional fluctuations. ¡°Sister Xuan, are we going to die?¡± On the ship, Zhao Linger asked with some fear. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Dying together with Little Yu would be a kind of happiness!¡± Liu Wenxuan said with a smile. Her love for Zhao Yu had seeped deep into her soul, to the extent that she no longer feared death. While Zhao Linger could also provide twice the energy of an ordinary late-stage Foundation Establishment cultivator, she had not yet reached Liu Wenxuan¡¯s state of being and still harbored a fear of death. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°He actively promoted himself to the Golden Core stage, so he must be confident, right?!¡± Zhao Linger comforted herself, ¡°With all the magical artifacts and elixirs Brother Yu has refined, dealing with ordinary Golden Core cultivators shouldn¡¯t be a problem¡­¡± ¡°Linger, while Little Yu is out, there¡¯s something I want to ask you¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan had a question that had been troubling her heart for a long time. ¡°Ask away, Sister Xuan!¡± Zhao Linger was curious to know what Liu Wenxuan wanted to ask. Chapter 1023 - Chapter 1023: Chapter 131 Luo Feng City_2 Chapter 1023: Chapter 131 Luo Feng City_2 ¡°Have you ever been pregnant with Zhao Yu during this time?!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Zhao Linger¡¯s face turned red all at once. ¡°Xuan sister, you¡¯re teasing me again¡­¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m serious!¡± Liu Wenxuan said earnestly. Seeing she wasn¡¯t joking, Zhao Linger put away her playful mood and shook her head, ¡°No, not at all¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan looked thoughtful, ¡°Neither of us has gotten pregnant, maybe the problem is with¡­¡± ¡°No, maybe it¡¯s our problem!¡± She took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯m planning to find another woman for Xiao Yu, a woman who can bear him children!¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Zhao Linger suddenly felt a surge of crisis. Through her interactions, she already knew the reason Liu Wenxuan had agreed for Zhao Yu to have her: it was because she wanted Zhao Yu to have an heir. But now that she hadn¡¯t succeeded in bearing Zhao Yu a child, what would happen if another woman came along? Would she still be favored? Although Zhao Yu was very capable and always left her and Liu Wenxuan unable to stop, with one more woman, there would be one more to share his favor. ¡°This isn¡¯t good¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want Xiao Yu to have descendants?¡± Liu Wenxuan was astonished. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± Zhao Linger hurriedly explained, ¡°I¡¯m worried about what we would do if that woman really does have a child?!¡± Liu Wenxuan laughed softly and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t been with him as long as I have. Without Xiao Yu, I¡¯d still be at the late stage of Qi Cultivation, maybe for my whole life¡­¡± ¡°Unlike now, having reached the Golden Core Stage, and my lifespan has increased fivefold¡­¡± ¡°As long as I can be by his side, I¡¯m already content. The only regret is that I haven¡¯t been able to bear him children¡­¡± She said solemnly, ¡°Xiao Yu isn¡¯t that kind of person, even if there really is a woman who bears him children, he wouldn¡¯t neglect us¡­¡± ¡°But if he really did that, I wouldn¡¯t hate him either. I would just leave quietly¡­¡± Zhao Linger was shocked. She hadn¡¯t expected Liu Wenxuan to have such thoughts. She realized why Zhao Yu was so good to Liu Wenxuan; it was out of love. Zhao Linger suddenly thought that if she could be like Liu Wenxuan, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have so many concerns in the future? Just then, Zhao Yu suddenly received energy from Zhao Linger. He checked the record and was shocked to find that the energy Zhao Linger provided him had increased. It had increased from just double to tenfold. Compared to Liu Wenxuan, it was only two times less, of course, not considering the level progress. ¡°What¡¯s going on with her?!¡± Zhao Yu was somewhat baffled; he hadn¡¯t really become any closer to Zhao Linger, and she suddenly seemed to love him more. Ten days had passed in a flash, the Flying Boat had passed through several strongholds, dropping off some people, and now it was arriving at the final station. The closest stronghold to the Jin nation, located just outside its borders. After all, although the Jin nation no longer had actual control over those dozen or so provinces, they were still nominally under the Jin nation. Hence, the Shu Mountain side could not overstep the rules and rashly steer the Flying Boat into it. After Zhao Yu and the three women disembarked from the Flying Boat, he threw out a small one. Compared to the Shu Mountain¡¯s Flying Boats, it was like a miniature ship at just five meters in length, capable of accommodating seven or eight people, but more than ample for just the four of them. This miniature boat, with its extreme speed, though not comparable to the larger Flying Boats, was faster than the average Golden Core Stage cultivator¡¯s flying speed. About two hours after taking off, a similar Flying Boat started to catch up from behind. ¡°Here it comes¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s mind stirred, and he promptly located a mountaintop to descend upon. The pursuing Flying Boat immediately hovered in mid-air, and soon after, Duan Yinghong and her husband appeared. With them, there were also two Golden Core Stage cultivators, one at mid-stage and one at the early stage. It was clear that Duan Yinghong and her husband were very cautious; even at the later Golden Core Stage, they were not feeling safe without calling two more Golden Core Stage cultivators for reinforcement. ¡°You little beast, why aren¡¯t you running now?¡± Duan Yinghong cursed with a vicious smile. Instead of responding to her, Zhao Yu turned to look at Sun Lele and asked, ¡°Can you help me protect these two?¡± Sun Lele smiled faintly, ¡°How are you going to repay me?¡± Ah? Zhao Yu was taken aback, a bit bewildered, as it was the first time he heard such playful words from Sun Lele. ¡°Then how should I repay you?¡± he asked in return. Sun Lele tilted her head, and after a long pause, she said, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet, consider it a debt you owe me. When I think of it, you can answer, how¡¯s that?¡± Zhao Yu was startled for a moment, but didn¡¯t consider it a bad thing; at least, the Sun Lele he was dealing with now didn¡¯t seem as terrifying as the one known to old Sun¡¯s head and the others¨Che could even communicate with her normally. Seeing that Zhao Yu was still able to flirt with women while Duan Yinghong was getting furious. ¡°You little beast, today I¡¯ll make sure all of you die together!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she pulled out a magical artifact and swung it towards the group. Without wasting time, Zhao Yu nodded to Sun Lele and also pulled out his own magical artifact. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In an instant, Zhao Yu threw out five magical artifacts. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Duan Yinghong was taken aback, ¡°How do you have so many magical artifacts?!¡± What shocked her was that the five magical artifacts thrown out by Zhao Yu were all Tier 3 Upper Rank magical artifacts. ¡°Help!¡± Chapter 1024 - Chapter 1024: Chapter 131 Luo Feng City_3 Chapter 1024: Chapter 131 Luo Feng City_3 Zhou Zhengchang, when he saw this scene, was unable to sit still any longer and hastily called the other two for help. Suddenly, the five were embroiled in battle together. Zhao Yu was facing four opponents but did not show any signs of defeat, mainly because the quality of his magical artifacts was very high. ¡°So this little beast dares to come out; it turns out this is what you¡¯re relying on!¡± Duan Yinghong couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°I want to see how long your Spiritual Power can last!¡± ¡°Everyone, hold him off and drain his Spiritual Power!¡± Operating five Tier 3 Upper Rank magical artifacts at the same time is an immense drain on Spiritual Power for any Golden Core Stage cultivator, and generally, no one would do this. Unfortunately for them, Zhao Yu had quietly raised his level progress to the late Golden Core Stage before setting out, and he was also always able to replenish his Spiritual Power with energy, so he was naturally unruffled. A quarter of an hour later, seeing Zhao Yu who was still fully composed, Duan Yinghong felt somewhat bewildered. ¡°A regular Golden Core Stage cultivator¡¯s Spiritual Power should be exhausted by now, shouldn¡¯t it?!¡± ¡°Indeed, not to mention the Early Golden Core Stage, even a cultivator in the late stages of Golden Core would be depleted by now¡­¡± The other three were likewise filled with doubt, sensing something was off with Zhao Yu. ¡°This guy is fishy; let¡¯s stop hiding and just kill him!¡± Duan Yinghong shouted loudly, ready to fight for real. ¡°Heh heh!¡± Zhao Yu gave a derisive laugh and then threw out another five magical artifacts. Four of them directly embedded themselves in the surroundings, enveloping the entire space. ¡°With four Tier 3 Upper Rank magical artifacts as formation eyes, this barrier, even for us, would take some effort to escape¡­¡± The four opponents in combat were shocked; they couldn¡¯t believe that, in this situation, Zhao Yu had actually initiated the formation of a barrier himself. What was he planning to do?! ¡°Duan Yinghong, I have no grudges against you; someone else killed your son, but you vented your anger on my head. This is your doom¡­¡± Zhao Yu roared, and immediately afterward, the six Tier 3 Upper Rank magical artifacts he had previously taken out exploded violently. ¡°Not good, the artifacts are self-destructing!¡± The four were startled and swiftly applied their defensive techniques. But the explosion of six Tier 3 Upper Rank artifacts had a force comparable to the strike of a Nascent Soul cultivator. In the blink of an eye, the two Golden Core Stage cultivators who were assisting were blown to pieces. The remaining Duan Yinghong and Zhou Zhengchang were also seriously injured. ¡°You¡­¡± In Duan Yinghong¡¯s eyes, confusion and bewilderment filled her gaze. Who really is from a great clan, why could Zhao Yu bring out so many magical artifacts, even extravagantly using them to self-destruct in order to attack the enemy? In her terrified gaze, Zhao Yu actually took out another five Tier 3 Upper Rank magical artifacts. ¡°Explode!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Accompanied by an unwilling roar, Duan Yinghong and her husband were completely obliterated. Meanwhile, in front of Zhao Yu, two defensive Tier 3 Upper Rank artifacts also shattered instantly. Looking over the now empty battlefield, Zhao Yu nodded slightly. Although he lost more than a dozen Tier 3 Upper Rank artifacts in this battle, the enemy was wiped out. ¡°He won?!¡± Atop the hill, Zhao Linger stood somewhat dazed; although she had hoped in her heart for Zhao Yu to win, she didn¡¯t expect him to win so decisively. The self-destruction of more than a dozen magical artifacts directly traded for the enemy¡¯s deaths. Such extravagance¡­ ¡°This guy¡­¡± Sun Lele¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly; she had wanted to see if Zhao Yu, when pushed to a dead end, would activate those energies. But who would have thought that Zhao Yu would end the fight in such a simple and brutal manner? More than a dozen Tier 3 Upper Rank magical artifacts, even though he is a Tier 3 Artifact Refiner, was too extravagant, wasn¡¯t it?! This once again sparked Sun Lele¡¯s curiosity; she now wanted to know what exactly was Zhao Yu¡¯s energy source. If she could master that kind of energy¡­ Fortunately, she had plenty of patience. Although she was very eager, she did not act rashly. Or rather, even she couldn¡¯t detect the source of Zhao Yu¡¯s energy. She had already used her Divine Skills to scrutinize Zhao Yu inside out, but she did not find anything hidden. This showed that the origin of that energy was very well-hidden, or Zhao Yu was the only one who knew how to use it, or the energy source was an Immortal Artifact. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhao Yu returned to the top of the hill, took out the Flying Boat once again, and left the area with the three others. Originally, Zhao Yu had intended to head straight for the northern border of the Jin State and then to the Kunlun territories, guessing that the people from the Shu Mountain wouldn¡¯t chase after them. But unexpectedly, Sun Lele took out a map, pointing out a location. ¡°Luo Feng City?¡± Zhao Yu was somewhat puzzled; the place Sun Lele pointed out was a prefecture city of Jin State. It belonged to a city still under the control of Jin State, though on the edge of slipping from their grasp. He glanced at Sun Lele but saw no intent to explain. Deciding not to ponder further, he simply piloted the Flying Boat and headed there. Although the entire Jin State was under official control, the actual control wasn¡¯t so strong. Usually, only cities had directly appointed government officials, and the wilderness remained ungoverned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, Zhao Yu bypassed various cities and flew to Luo Feng City without incident. He didn¡¯t drive the Flying Boat directly into the city because if he did that, he would have to reveal his association with Shu Mountain. Having just killed Duan Yinghong and her husband, openly revealing his identity was tantamount to telling his enemies, ¡°I¡¯m here, come and kill me,¡± wasn¡¯t it? Zhao Yu applied the Breath Concealing Technique to himself and Liu Wenxuan, as well as Zhao Linger, before they stealthily blended with the common people and entered the city. The city gate guards, with only Qi Cultivation Stage levels, naturally could not discern their situation and simply let them pass as ordinary people. Chapter 1025 - Chapter 1025: Chapter 131 Luo Feng City_4 Chapter 1025: Chapter 131 Luo Feng City_4 In Luo Feng City, Zhao Yu spent a sum of money and took an hour to get an understanding of the city¡¯s situation. Luo Feng City is quite large, its City Lord is a cultivator at the early stage of Nascent Soul, officially appointed by the Jinn Kingdom to govern. Additionally, there are several families within the city with ancestors at the Golden Core Stage, who jointly govern the city with the City Lord. The city has a significant population, reaching five million, qualifying it as a Great City. The good news is that mortals and cultivators coexist inside the city, and the management is relatively lax, not thoroughly investigating everyone¡¯s background. To avoid drawing attention, Zhao Yu chose to live in the eastern district. In the Jinn Kingdom, the north is regarded as the most prestigious, with the northern district being home to either the wealthy or the noble cultivators. The eastern district is populated by Loose Cultivators and wealthy mortals, where money can buy services; it¡¯s not too shabby. Compared to the northern district, the eastern district is better, far surpassing both southern and western districts. After spending a small amount of Spirit Stones, Zhao Yu smoothly bought a large residence with four entrances and courtyards and settled down. As for his identity, he arranged for himself to be from a declining family of cultivators that was on the brink of dissolution. He set his level progress at the early stage of Foundation Establishment, which would prevent him from getting too entangled with mortals while not being seen as a threat by other cultivators. After he settled down, Sun Lele reverted to her usual self, spending all day in her room and never coming out. Especially after Zhao Yu reached the Golden Core Stage, she didn¡¯t even provide alchemy recipes, and now she even spared the effort of going out to search for materials. Zhao Yu returned to his old ways, spending his days speaking of love with Liu Wenxuan and Zhao Linger. As the mistress of a family, Liu Wenxuan, after a short period of acclimatization, quickly assimilated and hired a group of servants to manage the house. She wasn¡¯t really skilled at management, but luckily Zhao Linger, who had been the second young miss of the Zhao family, was adept at managing the servants. With time on her hands, Liu Wenxuan began pondering on finding a woman who could bear children for Zhao Yu. ¡°Little Yu, not far from us, there is a Foundation Establishment cultivator who practices talisman-making, and his daughter is just eighteen, at the prime childbearing age. What do you think about paying a visit to propose marriage?¡± Hearing this, Zhao Yu felt overwhelmed, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it to fate, there¡¯s no need to arrange it deliberately¡­¡± He was clearly aware that his purpose for finding a woman was for energy. Especially those with high cultivation and talent, as those with a higher level of cultivation would provide more energy. But such women wouldn¡¯t fall for him so easily. As for the woman Liu Wenxuan mentioned, Zhao Yu had secretly learned about her¨Cher talent and cultivation were quite ordinary; even at eighteen, she was still only at the mid Qi Cultivation stage with limited prospects. Even if he provided resources, she could at most reach the Foundation Establishment Stage¨Cbarely reaching the Golden Core Stage at best. But he was already at the late Golden Core Stage, and reaching the Nascent Soul would be a piece of cake. Liu Wenxuan could accept it if Zhao Yu refused once or twice, but as his rejections became frequent, she too felt perplexed. ¡°Little Yu, tell me, why don¡¯t you want any other women?¡± After one such time, she asked him outright. Zhao Linger watched the drama from the sidelines, indifferent to the idea of finding a woman for Zhao Yu, but rather afraid of losing his affection, so she just observed Liu Wenxuan¡¯s maneuvers. Left with no choice, Zhao Yu had to give a reason. ¡°Auntie Xuan, think about it, we are all cultivators, you and I are currently at the Golden Core Stage, and Linger could try to break through to the Golden Core Stage in two or three years¡­¡± ¡°But those women you¡¯re finding for me, with mediocre talents, even if I have resources to provide, their future won¡¯t exceed the Foundation Establishment Stage, which is too far behind us in time¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s naturally all well and good now, but what about in a hundred or two hundred years?¡± ¡°Would you have the heart to watch your own sisters grow old and die?¡± Having heard this, Liu Wenxuan finally understood Zhao Yu¡¯s concerns. ¡°So you¡¯re worried about this¡­¡± ¡°I understand. From now on, I¡¯ll look out for those with better talents¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly. If the woman Liu Wenxuan found was indeed suitable, he wouldn¡¯t mind accepting her. After all, the more people who could provide energy, the greater the benefits for him. In a blink of an eye, Zhao Yu and the others had been living in Luo Feng City for three years. Zhao Linger had finally reached the day to break through to the Golden Core Stage. Fortunately, Jinn Kingdom built its cities in places abundant with spiritual energy, so Luo Feng City was sufficient for her to attempt her breakthrough to the Golden Core Stage. Zhao Yu simply bought the two houses next door as well, set up array formations, and arranged for Zhao Linger to attempt her breakthrough. That day, as Zhao Yu was studying array formations, Liu Wenxuan suddenly came looking for him with a secretive air. ¡°Little Yu, good news!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Zhao Yu looked curiously at Liu Wenxuan, noticing the continuous smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve found a suitable candidate¡­¡± ¡°What candidate?¡± ¡°The woman I found for you!¡± Liu Wenxuan pulled out a dossier, excitedly saying, ¡°In the past three years, I¡¯ve compiled all the female cultivators with strong potential within the Jinn Kingdom¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve screened quite a few¡­¡± ¡°Now, there¡¯s a rather suitable woman who has just arrived here¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She quickly flipped to a separate page and introduced, ¡°The daughter of the former Minister of Rites, Fu Qingyi¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s only twenty-two this year and is already at the Foundation Establishment Early Stage, her talents are not bad¡­¡± ¡°Most importantly, her father is dead¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan paused, hastily adding, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­¡± ¡°Err, her father was the former Minister of Rites, framed by others, and his entire clan was executed¡­¡± Chapter 1026 - Chapter 1026: Chapter 131 Luo Feng City_5 Chapter 1026: Chapter 131 Luo Feng City_5 ¡°Only two daughters, Fu Qingyi and Fu Qingshu, were rescued by their subordinates and escaped¡­¡± ¡°The sisters have put out word that if anyone can avenge their family by killing the treacherous State Preceptor, they would be given their hand in marriage, together with a hefty dowry¡­¡± Zhao Yu was startled upon hearing this and asked, ¡°Are you saying they¡¯ve fled to Luo Feng City?¡± ¡°Luo Feng City is still under the control of Jin Kingdom. Aren¡¯t they afraid of being captured?¡± Liu Wenxuan smiled smugly, ¡°That¡¯s what you don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°The City Lord of Luo Feng City, Yin Zhengyi, was once a student of the former Minister of Rites. The Fu sisters have sought refuge here¡­¡± ¡°Besides, as far as I know, the current State Preceptor of Jin Kingdom has harmed many, even deceiving their emperor¡­¡± After a moment of contemplation, Zhao Yu shook his head and said, ¡°The City Lord of Luo Feng City is only at the early Nascent Soul stage. Even he, as a disciple, has no way to avenge his teacher, let alone me.¡± ¡°According to what you said, that State Preceptor has been targeted by many, but is still living well¡­¡± ¡°From this, it can be seen that the State Preceptor¡¯s cultivation is at least at the later Nascent Soul stage, or he might even have reached Divinity Transformation¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan was taken aback and quickly responded, ¡°No, no, no, although that¡¯s true, you don¡¯t actually need to kill the State Preceptor, do you?!¡± ¡°After the catastrophe that befell the Fu sisters, many set their eyes on their dowries. It was to protect them that Yin Zhengyi let them announce the condition of marrying the one who avenges their family by killing the State Preceptor¡­¡± ¡°The sole purpose was to fend off those with ulterior motives¡­¡± ¡°In reality, the sisters are also forging alliances, especially with young people of great potential¡­¡± She smiled, ¡°So, if you make a move, are you afraid you won¡¯t attract the attention of those two flowers who haven¡¯t entered society?¡± Zhao Yu was speechless, feeling something amiss about Liu Wenxuan. Since when does someone encourage their own man to find other women, and with such careful planning at that? ¡°This is an entry ticket; I managed to get it for you¡­¡± Suddenly, Liu Wenxuan produced a token and explained, ¡°The Fu sisters are hosting a tea party, to which many young talents have been invited¡­¡± ¡°Um¡­ to put it simply, it¡¯s a gathering to denounce the great evil of the State Preceptor. The sisters have held it several times already¡­¡± ¡°The impression it gives me is that the sisters have given up on the idea of avenging themselves and are continuously using this method to let others know of the State Preceptor¡¯s heinous acts, thereby motivating more people to oppose him¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, if you attend this gathering, with your charm, you¡¯ll undoubtedly make the sisters look at you differently!¡± ¡°As if it¡¯s that simple!¡± Zhao Yu was at a loss for words. He originally did not wish to go, but Liu Wenxuan got angry, leaving him no choice but to promise to check it out. As he was sent out of the residence, Zhao Yu touched his nose, feeling something was off. ¡°Aunt Xuan¡­¡± He shook his head, helplessly walking towards the location of the tea party. Upon arriving at the tea party, he presented the token, registered his name, and Zhao Yu entered. The tea party was held at the Zhang estate, a prominent family in Luo Feng City, with an elder in the Golden Core Stage. It was apparent that the Zhang family was also very keen on the Fu family¡¯s inheritance, hence they were doing everything possible to win over the Fu sisters. In other words, virtually every powerful entity with some strength was sending young talents in hopes of securing the Fu sisters and the inheritance of the Fu family. After all, the Fu family once had a member who served as the Minister of Rites, and their clan even had a cultivator at the late Nascent Soul stage. No one could resist the allure of such a level progress¡¯s inheritance. Besides the young talents of Luo Feng City, a large number of youths from other cities also flocked here upon hearing the news. Upon entering the Zhang estate, the place turned out to be teeming with young men and women, making Zhao Yu feel as if he had arrived at a marketplace. However, compared to a marketplace, the quality here was much higher, filled with handsome men and beautiful women. Not all attendees at the Fu sisters¡¯ tea party were male cultivators; many female cultivators also arrived with family missions, hoping to become close friends with the Fu sisters and extract information about the inheritance. The guests of the tea party varied widely in their level progress, with many at the Qi Cultivation Stage in addition to those at the Foundation Establishment Stage. The good news was that Zhao Yu, on the surface, reported a level progress of Foundation Establishment Early Stage, qualifying him to enter the core inner area. In a vast garden, Zhao Yu took his seat at the lowest rank, finally laying eyes on the Fu sisters. Both were dressed in fitting long gowns, one in green and the other in purple, capturing the attention of everyone present. Based on their looks alone, the two women were dazzling enough, but what made them even more irresistible was the noble air they exuded, coming from an aristocratic background. This noble aura was even more pronounced than that of Mo Cai¡¯er, whom Zhao Yu had met before. After all, the Mo Family might not account for much in Mount Shu, but the Fu family had once flourished in Jin Kingdom. Offspring raised in different statuses naturally carried different temperaments. The elder sister in purple, Fu Qingshu, spoke with a voice as clear as that of a lark, drawing the gaze of all upon opening her mouth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As Liu Wenxuan had mentioned, Fu Qingshu started by lambasting the calamities brought onto Jin Kingdom by the State Preceptor, garnering the condemnation and agreement of many. After gaining many resonances and approvals, Fu Qingshu then moved on to the main topic. ¡°With so many talented young people here, although our power is limited at the moment, we too must contribute to the welfare of Jin Kingdom¡­¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s difficult to eliminate the calamitous State Preceptor, other villains should not be overlooked¡­¡± ¡°As far as I¡¯m aware, a thousand kilometers to the west of Luo Feng City lies a place called Shi Family Fort, which once aided that demonic State Preceptor¡­¡± Chapter 1027 - Chapter 1027: Chapter 131 Luo Feng City_6 Chapter 1027: Chapter 131 Luo Feng City_6 ¡°The vice-lord¡¯s level progress is at the Early Golden Core Stage, I have invited Senior Wang and Senior Zheng¡­¡± ¡°As for the remaining scum of the Shi Family, we will deal with them¡­¡± Once these words came out, there was immediately a resounding response. Many clamored to root out traitors for the nation. The excited appearance of the group of young people made Zhao Yu feel somewhat dazed, as if he was back in some bygone era. Fortunately, although the Fu sisters incited the crowd, they did not force anyone; those who did not wish to go could stay behind. However, everyone present had come here without intending to leave, and with so many forces united, even if they wiped out the Shi Family¡¯s stronghold, they wouldn¡¯t fear retaliation, so naturally, they all answered the call. ¡°Disciples at the Qi Cultivation Stage, please stay here to support us¡­¡± The Fu sisters turned away many Qi Cultivators, only checking the number of Foundation Establishment cultivators. A rough count showed that nearly three hundred Foundation Establishment cultivators were willing to go. Most of these people were descendants of major forces, all young and full of potential. The organizational abilities of the Fu sisters were not bad, and in just a quarter of an hour, they had divided the more than three hundred people into thirty small teams, each with ten people and a team leader. As the overall commanders, the sisters would coordinate the battle, the team leaders would directly contact them, and all others just needed to follow their respective team leader¡¯s orders. Coming from a background in officialdom, the Fu sisters naturally arranged the groups according to one¡¯s status and background. In the twenty-eighth group where Zhao Yu was placed, aside from the team leader who was a young lady from a mid-level family, the other members were all Loose Cultivators like Zhao Yu. ¡°I¡¯m Hu Mei¡¯er, at the Foundation Establishment mid-stage, and also your team leader¡­¡± Hu Mei¡¯er, as the leader of the twenty-eighth group, held a brief meeting with her team members before the action. ¡°This operation is of great significance. It¡¯s the first major action of our eradication mission and will relate to the future of our eradication alliance¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, I hope everyone will treat it seriously. When it¡¯s time to kill the enemy, do not hesitate¡­¡± ¡°Also, during the battle, follow my lead. When I say attack, then we attack, understand?¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat speechless after listening. Although nominally it was a tea party, the people below, in order to curry favor with the Fu sisters, had christened various nicknames, and ¡®eradication alliance¡¯ was one of them. But to him, it sounded as naive as children playing house. In such a noisy excitement, the eradication mission began, and more than three hundred Foundation Establishment cultivators surged forth, heading towards the Shi Family stronghold. On the way, some cultivators seemed eager to show off, speeding ahead, surpassing everyone else. The Fu sisters, with no other choice, had to send a message to those people, asking them not to consume too much Spiritual Power to avoid depletion upon reaching their destination. At times, some even shouted out loud and unleashed their full power against a Qi Cultivation Stage king beast, causing quite a stir. ¡°Everyone, did you come here also for the Fu sisters?¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s twenty-eighth group was lagging behind, not moving very fast, allowing them to chat among themselves. The twenty-eighth group consisted of four women and six men, roughly matching the male-to-female ratio of the tea party. ¡°Not me, I just wanted to come out and see the world¡­¡± ¡°Same here, I¡¯m like Brother Wang, just here to broaden my horizons and, incidentally, to meet like-minded people¡­¡± As they spoke, they also cast glances at Hu Mei¡¯er. As Loose Cultivators, they knew they were out of the Fu sister¡¯s league. Their purpose in coming here was to make connections with young ladies from other families. Like Hu Mei¡¯er, although her family was not as prestigious as the Fu¡¯s, there was a Golden Core Stage elder in her household. She was pretty and had potential; at the tea party, she was also a notable figure. After all, to be a team leader and to be regarded by the Fu sisters meant ranking among the top thirty personalities. ¡°Brother Zhao, what about you?!¡± A female cultivator leaned close to Zhao Yu and asked softly. Her name was He Xiu¡¯er, quite ordinary-looking with a common disposition, and for some reason that made Zhao Yu feel she was unusually interested in him. ¡°I¡­¡± Zhao Yu could only give a helpless smile. He couldn¡¯t possibly say, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to come, but my wife made me, and the purpose was just for the Fu sisters,¡± could he? He shook his head and said, ¡°I came here to broaden my horizons as well¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± At that moment, Hu Mei¡¯er let out a cold snort, ¡°Your awareness is too low!¡± ¡°With the level progress of the Foundation Establishment Stage, instead of thinking about relieving the worries of Jin State, you are only focused on personal matters¡­¡± ¡°Once we return, I will report this to Sister Fu and have your tea party privileges revoked!¡± Ah, this¡­ The few who had just spoken these words suddenly panicked, hastily expressing that they, too, were here to root out traitors, and that broadening their horizons was just incidental. Only Zhao Yu shrugged his shoulders, as he was indifferent; after all, this so-called tea party was just an event for those at the Foundation Establishment Stage. To him, a cultivator in the later stages of the Golden Core, it was honestly quite uninteresting. Moreover, with his current level progress, breaking through to the later stages of the Nascent Soul was just a matter of moments, so he cared even less for these affairs. At nearly a hundred kilometers away from the Shi family fort, the Fu sisters began instructing everyone to stop. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to go over rashly like this, so I plan to send a few brothers with strong stealth abilities to scout out the situation first¡­¡± With that said, she arranged for a few cultivators at the later stages of Foundation Establishment to stealthily head towards the Shi family fort. The rest of the group stayed in place, waiting quietly. After nearly an hour, the scouts returned, looking thrilled, reporting that the Shi family fort had not detected their movement, and everything was continuing as usual. ¡°Very good, set off, to root out the traitors!¡± At the command of the Fu sisters, more than three hundred cultivators at the Foundation Establishment Stage took to the air again. A hundred kilometers passed in the blink of an eye, and they soon arrived at the Shi family fort. ¡°Surround this place; not even a dog shall escape!¡± The Fu sisters said with a hint of hatred in their eyes. Without a doubt, they hated the State Preceptor and, naturally, abhorred all those related to him and his power. ¡°Set the formations!¡± Instantly, several cultivators stepped forward, setting up barriers around the Shi family fort to prevent any escapes. In the crowd, Zhao Yu¡¯s brow unwittingly furrowed. ¡°Have you noticed, the people of the Shi family fort seem far too calm¡­¡± Upon hearing his comment, Hu Mei¡¯er looked down and, soon enough, realized that it was just as Zhao Yu had said. The people of the Shi family fort were all woodenly watching them, showing no sign of being on guard. ¡°This is bad; it¡¯s a trap!¡± She exclaimed in shock and hastily yelled to the Fu sisters, ¡°Sister Qingshu, there¡¯s deceit here; there¡¯s something wrong with them!¡± The Fu sisters looked back, and before they could say anything, an even more enormous barrier suddenly rose from the outskirts. This barrier, laid outside their own, covered an extremely wide area, not only encompassing the Shi family fort but also spanning dozens of kilometers around. ¡°Such a high-level barrier can only mean a Golden Core Stage cultivator has taken action!¡± The two Golden Core Stage cultivators next to the Fu sisters cried out in panic. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just then, a deafening voice boomed from the sky. ¡°The young talents of the human bloodline, very good, very good. Just perfect to annihilate you, leaving your Jin State without successors¡­¡± Simultaneously, a gigantic figure, as large as a small hill, descended from the sky. The two Golden Core Stage cultivators next to the Fu sisters were beside themselves with rage, letting out cries of despair. ¡°No good, it¡¯s a king beast at the Nascent Soul Stage, we¡¯ve been played¡­¡± Chapter 1028 - Chapter 1028: Chapter 132 Nascent Soul Stage Chapter 1028: Chapter 132 Nascent Soul Stage ¡°Flee!¡± Two Golden Core Stage cultivators glanced at each other, quickly stood together, and flew toward the edge of the barrier. Together they struck a blow. ¡°Boom~!¡± A ripple appeared on the barrier. With this kind of pattern, unless they could continuously bomb it dozens of times, the barrier was not likely to break. But how could the Nascent Soul Stage monster standing above let them leave so easily? ¡°Two Golden Core Stages, just right for a snack!¡± The voice of the Nascent Soul Stage monster boomed like thunder. With a gaping mouth, a powerful suction force emerged naturally. The two Golden Core stage cultivators, without a trace of resistance, were directly sucked into its belly. ¡°Tsk tsk~!¡± The Nascent Soul Stage monster smacked its lips, looked down at the men and women below, and laughed heartily, ¡°My children, I¡¯ll leave these blood meals to you!¡± The flesh of Foundation Establishment Stage cultivators, inconsequential to it, but to its descendants, it was a rare delicacy. Below, the group that had initially disguised themselves as humanoids from the Shi Family fortress, at this moment, all tore off their disguises, turning into demons. ¡°Trap, trap!¡± The Fu sisters were dumbfounded. They had not expected that a trip full of enthusiasm for rooting out traitors turned out to be a conspiracy. The two Golden Core Stage cultivators they had counted on had not lasted even a moment and became food for the Nascent Soul Stage monster. And they themselves could not escape this disaster. ¡°Kill!¡± Without the Nascent Soul Stage monster¡¯s interference, the people and demons below reluctantly fought together. But with the Nascent Soul Stage monster present, even if they could kill some minor demons, it was futile. But to surrender without a fight wasn¡¯t possible either, so everyone felt a sense of despair. This was the despair of being unable to escape, yet having to fight. ¡°Will someone save us?¡± ¡°City Lord Yin Zhengyi should come, right?¡± ¡°Impossible, this place is thousands of kilometers from Luo Feng City, and with the barrier, he couldn¡¯t possibly know¡­¡± Hu Mei¡¯er¡¯s eyes were moist as she was forced to fight a demon. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m still young and haven¡¯t experienced many things¡­¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t found my ideal husband yet¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± She murmured to herself. With each word spoken, a string of tears flowed. Just then, Zhao Yu suddenly transmitted a message, ¡°Don¡¯t look back, pretend to take a hit, and shoot backward¡­¡± Huh? Hu Mei¡¯er was somewhat bewildered, not understanding what Zhao Yu meant. But at this time, she had no choice but to do as Zhao Yu said, pretended to take a hit, and then hurriedly retreated backward. ¡°Boom~!¡± Who knew, she had not retreated far when she bumped into an object. Before she could clear her sight, a painful howl from Zhao Yu came from behind her. ¡°Ouch~!¡± As Hu Mei¡¯er was confused, the voice behind her quickly faded away. ¡°Die~!¡± ¡°Roar!!¡± A thunderous roar came, accompanied by a tremendous pressure that froze everyone in their place. Everyone numbly lifted their heads, shocked to find a figure dashing toward the Nascent Soul Stage monster. ¡°That is¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu?!¡± Hu Mei¡¯er turned back, finally seeing clearly, the person attacking the Nascent Soul Stage big shot was the very Zhao Yu who had previously prompted her to retreat. ¡°This speed¡­¡± She was amazed to find that Zhao Yu¡¯s speed far exceeded the normal Foundation Establishment, even surpassing the Golden Core Stage. ¡°Pfff~~!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Zhao Yu¡¯s sneak attack had directly obliterated half of the Nascent Soul Stage monster¡¯s body. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± ¡°He is a Nascent Soul elder!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Fu Qingshu excitedly said, ¡°The Nascent Soul elder has already seen through the demons¡¯ conspiracy and thus had hidden himself among us early¡­¡± ¡°Everyone, step back a bit, don¡¯t cause trouble for the Nascent Soul elder!¡± The others immediately burst with excitement, hastened away from the battle area, and hid at the edge of the barrier. The minor demons, seeing their ancestor wounded, were all terrified, no longer caring about consuming humans. At this moment, hundreds to thousands of demons and humans were all staring at the battle above. ¡°Shameless, to think a Nascent Soul elder would resort to a sneak attack!!!¡± The monster roared repeatedly, feeling both angry and annoyed, and even a hint of fear in its eyes. That strike had made it feel the strength of the late Nascent Soul Stage. It hadn¡¯t expected that the human bloodline had noticed their conspiracy. Nor had it expected that a late Nascent Soul Stage cultivator would appear near Luo Feng City. To think, all the existing late Nascent Soul Stage cultivators within the kingdom were supposed to be in the royal city! The only unexpected event it could encounter was City Lord Yin Zhengyi finding out about their plot and fighting him. But never had it imagined that his opponent would be a late Nascent Soul Stage cultivator, and such a stranger too. ¡°I will fight you to the death!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The golden-furred monster roared, immediately opened its huge mouth, a rich pressure faintly emerging. Simultaneously, a strong, dazzling light flickered within its maw. Zhao Yu instinctively became alert, did not rashly attack, and began to prepare defenses, guarding against the opponent¡¯s desperate counterattack. ¡°Boom~~!¡± After nearly three seconds of preparation, a majestic and blinding white light appeared, causing everyone present to instinctively divert their gaze. Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes, turning to use his Spiritual Sense to observe. Chapter 1029 - Chapter 1029: Chapter 132 Nascent Soul Stage_2 Chapter 1029: Chapter 132 Nascent Soul Stage_2 ¡°` Just as he deployed his technique to fend off the attack, his Spiritual Sense suddenly detected that the Gold-furred Great Demon had transformed into the shape of a small dog and was swiftly sprinting towards the edge of the barrier. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Zhao Yu instantly realized he had been tricked and raised his hand to strike, effortlessly shattering the seemingly formidable white light. He went all out this time, elevating his level progress to late Nascent Soul Stage. The main culprit was this Gold-furred Great Demon, and if it managed to escape, it would be a huge loss. ¡°Buzz~~!¡± The Gold-furred Great Demon reached the edge of the barrier, lightly touched it, and the barrier directly shattered. Then, without looking back, it bolted into the distance. ¡°The great demon is escaping!¡± ¡°The barrier has been broken!¡± The people below cheered wildly, jumping for joy. The sisters of the Fu Family were also greatly exhilarated, shouting, ¡°Everyone, our senior is pursuing the great demon. Let¡¯s clean up the remaining lesser demons!¡± ¡°Hahaha, of course!¡± The situation reversed in an instant. The despair that had been present among those gathered was gone, now replaced by vigor and high spirits. After all, being able to participate in a battle of Nascent Soul Stage mighty beings was a rare bragging opportunity for them. On the contrary, it was the many lesser demons who saw their king flee and, caring for nothing else, began to scatter and run. A pursuit battle quickly unfolded. In the midst of all this, there was one person who remained still, and that was Hu Mei¡¯er. At this moment, she was still somewhat dazed. ¡°Zhao Yu is a Nascent Soul Stage powerhouse?!¡± Upon realizing this truth, she felt both thrilled and fearful, her mind relentlessly recalling her journey with Zhao Yu. What embarrassed her was that during the journey, she seemed to have been prattling on incessantly, assuming the posture of an expert and advising everyone, including Zhao Yu, on how to behave in battle and the importance of not acting recklessly. ¡°I¡¯m so embarrassed¡­¡± ¡°Nascent Soul Stage powerhouses probably won¡¯t mind, right?¡± ¡°After all, it was he who chose to pretend to be at the early stage of Foundation Establishment, it¡¯s not my fault¡­¡± Hu Mei¡¯er glanced at herself, at the late stage of Foundation Establishment, advising a cultivator at the early stage of Foundation Establishment shouldn¡¯t be a big issue. On the other hand, after chasing for three hundred kilometers, Zhao Yu successfully killed the Gold-furred Great Demon and obtained a Demon Core. Unlike the human bloodline where a Nascent Soul forms at the Nascent Soul Stage, the demon race always has one Demon Core from the start; it¡¯s just that humans equate tier-four demons with the Nascent Soul Stage. ¡°A tier-four Demon Core, if used for Alchemy, is enough to yield a batch of elixirs that can enhance the success rate of Nascent Soul formation¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about these things later; the problem now is, having exposed my level of cultivation, what should I do?!¡± Zhao Yu felt a headache coming on; it had been only three years since he secluded himself, and now his cultivation at late Nascent Soul Stage had been exposed, which was indeed too exaggerated. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯d better move out as soon as possible!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, transformed into a rainbow light, and vanished in the blink of an eye. He had jumped from late Golden Core Stage straight to late Nascent Soul Stage. His speed using the Escape Technique had increased more than tenfold. In just the blink of an eye, he had already returned to Luo Feng City. Moreover, with his cultivation at the Nascent Soul Stage, the array formations of Luo Feng City were as good as non-existent to him. He passed through them with ease, and then landed in his own courtyard. ¡°Xiao Yu, what¡¯s this about¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even start, there was a mishap, I¡¯ve advanced to Nascent Soul¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head and said, ¡°Pack up our things; we¡¯re preparing to make a run for it!¡± Nascent Soul?! Liu Wenxuan¡¯s face was full of astonishment; it felt to her that Zhao Yu was speaking a bit too lightly about it. How could a simple outing turn into advancing to the Nascent Soul stage? However, she wasn¡¯t one to ask too many questions. Whatever Zhao Yu asked her to do, she would do, so she quickly went to pack up. Zhao Linger was originally in seclusion, but Liu Wenxuan had to interrupt her. Upon hearing of Zhao Yu¡¯s advancement to Nascent Soul Stage, she too was dumbfounded, then immediately overjoyed. Her man reaching the Nascent Soul Stage, was there any better news than this? Zhao Yu came to a separate courtyard and stood contemplatively at the door of a room for a moment before pushing it open and entering. Inside the room, Sun Lele was still sitting on the bed looking vacant, lost in thought. Upon Zhao Yu¡¯s entrance, as if awakened from a trance, Sun Lele gradually regained her senses. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± she asked, turning her head. ¡°I¡¯ve accidentally ascended to the Nascent Soul Stage and exposed my identity in the process. We might need to move¡­¡± Zhao Yu said with a sheepish smile. Accidentally ascended to the Nascent Soul Stage¡­ Upon hearing this, Sun Lele was speechless, and then she was shocked to discover fragments of her soul, drifting towards Zhao Yu. ¡°Stop!¡± She instinctively used her Divine Skills to try to secure the fragment of the soul. But to her surprise, the Divine Skill that had once frozen even Immortals in their tracks failed to have any effect. Of course, Zhao Yu was now frozen on the spot, unable to move, with only his eyes looking bewilderedly at Sun Lele. But the next second, his eyes lit up with delight. [From Sun Lele¡¯s surprise, you have gained energy: 999999999] He had not expected that merely stirring Sun Lele¡¯s emotions would yield so much energy. Based on their relationship, Sun Lele was certainly in a multiplier stage, meaning such a vast amount of energy could only indicate her excessively high cultivation. Zhao Yu silently calculated. Nascent Soul, Divinity Transformation, Unity with Dao¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What shocked him was that within the realms he knew of immortal cultivators, none could cause such a massive amount of energy. Only the legendary Immortals could¡­ Zhao Yu immediately felt a bit panicked. Judging by Sun Lele¡¯s reaction, it seemed she had realized he was siphoning energy and had thus used her Divine Skills to paralyze him. ¡°`. Chapter 1030 - Chapter 1030: Chapter 132 Nascent Soul Stage_3 Chapter 1030: Chapter 132 Nascent Soul Stage_3 From the feedback of energy obtained from the system, Sun Lele had surely reached the Immortal level. Such a being could have him dead in the blink of an eye. Sun Lele furrowed her brows, pondering the state in which that strand of soul fragment had dissipated. She first conducted a self-examination and found her soul intact, with not a trace missing. Yet, she had clearly seen a soul fragment fly towards Zhao Yu and get absorbed by him. ¡°Could it be that what he absorbed was a naturally dispersing soul fragment?¡± She suddenly realized that the soul, like the body, has a metabolic ability, much like hair growing and shedding. So Zhao Yu¡¯s ability was to steal people¡¯s dispersing soul fragments through emotional fluctuations? Sun Lele nodded slightly, looked at Zhao Yu, and asked, ¡°The energy I just provided you, is it enough for you to break through to which Realm?¡± Zhao Yu hadn¡¯t expected her to ask such a critical question so directly. Quickly regaining his composure, he thought it was weird, given her level progress in the Immortal Realm, she must have noticed it early on, just hadn¡¯t spoken up. Zhao Yu felt annoyed and said directly, ¡°I can now break through directly to the late Divinity Transformation¡­¡± He still lied; in fact, the energy he got from Sun Lele could let him reach the early stage of the Union Dao. According to the division of realms for immortal cultivators, above the later stages of Union Dao is the Immortal. The strand of soul energy dispersed by Sun Lele was enough for him to break through to the Union Dao level, which shows that Sun Lele was no weakling even among those in the Immortal Realm. ¡°Late Divinity Transformation¡­¡± Sun Lele nodded slightly and said, ¡°Shu Mountain won¡¯t trouble you here; this is within the territory of the Jin State. They won¡¯t send Divinity Transformation stage individuals here. With your Nascent Soul stage level progress, you are more than capable of handling everything¡­¡± ¡°Just stay here!¡± The last sentence revealed her own thoughts. Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu heaved a sigh of relief, aware of his ability, yet she had no intention to kill or research him, which was undoubtedly good news. ¡°Come over!¡± Just as Zhao Yu thought he was out of the woods, Sun Lele suddenly waved at him. Zhao Yu¡¯s scalp tingled instantly, and his body stiffened. ¡°You know exactly how much energy you have drawn from my dispersing soul fragments, do you think you can escape under my watch?¡± Sun Lele said indifferently. Zhao Yu immediately showed an annoyed expression and honestly walked over. Indeed, even if among those in the Immortal Realm, she was not someone weak; her methods were unimaginable, not something his Nascent Soul stage cultivation could compare with. What he couldn¡¯t understand was, if Sun Lele had such formidable abilities, why would she use a Foundation Establishment Stage healing pill for healing? With a trace of confusion, Zhao Yu approached Sun Lele, and under his slightly anxious mood, Sun Lele raised her hand and placed it on his forehead. Seeming to sense something, after a moment, her eyes showed a trace of disappointment. ¡°Your ability is indeed very mysterious¡­¡± After a moment of deliberation, she shook her head, ¡°Currently your cultivation level is still low, quickly enhancing strength is one thing, but later you mustn¡¯t act recklessly. If you get targeted, even ten lives won¡¯t be enough for you to die¡­¡± She looked meaningfully at Zhao Yu, ¡°What you need now is the precipitation of time, understand?!¡± ¡°Thank you for the reminder, I understand. From today onwards, I will try not to enhance my cultivation level, will talk after a few more years¡­¡± Zhao Yu let out a long breath of relief. From the tone of Sun Lele, it seemed she did not want him to die. Leaving the courtyard, Zhao Yu found Liu Wenxuan and Zhao Linger, who were still packing up, and interrupted them, ¡°Stop packing, we¡¯re not leaving!¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± They were both very confused and somewhat puzzled. Zhao Yu pointed at the house over there and shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s just stay here permanently!¡± Liu Wenxuan immediately understood; this was that person¡¯s intention, and nodded in agreement. On the side, Zhao Linger was somewhat surprised. She knew about Sun Lele from things implied by Liu Wenxuan at times and knew the other was an expert, silently controlling the two of them. But, ¡°Brother Yu, you are already at the Nascent Soul stage¡­¡± Zhao Yu gave a bitter smile, shook his head, and said, ¡°Do you know what our goal as immortal cultivators is?¡± ¡°Goal?!¡± Zhao Linger paused for a moment, ¡°Longevity, greater strength, higher status?¡± She gave several answers in succession, then quickly catching herself, added, ¡°No, to become an Immortal?!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly, turned his head towards the direction where Sun Lele was, and without completing his sentence, just pointed towards the sky. Zhao Linger and Liu Wenxuan both widened their eyes, somewhat shocked. Although Zhao Yu had not explicitly said it, the implication was clear; that person had reached the Immortal Realm. This shocked both of them significantly, especially Liu Wenxuan, who had speculated that Sun Lele might be at the Nascent Soul or Divinity Transformation stages. But she had never considered that the other party could be an Immortal. Would an Immortal control a Foundation Establishment cultivator to produce second-tier healing pills for her?! She felt somewhat bewildered. Was this reasonable? But the fact was right in front of her eyes, and she could not help but believe it. After all, Zhao Yu was at the Nascent Soul stage yet still dared not resist, only obeying Sun Lele, staying here. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This showed that Zhao Yu¡¯s mention of an Immortal was highly plausible. ¡­ ¡°We won!¡± ¡°We won!¡± ¡°Shi Family fortress has been cleared!¡± Chapter 1031 - Chapter 1031: Chapter 132 Nascent Soul Stage_4 Chapter 1031: Chapter 132 Nascent Soul Stage_4 Miles away, members of the Anti-Traitor Alliance were cheering and leaping for joy. The Fu sisters gazed into the distance, ¡°Who knows when that senior will return¡­¡± ¡°Maybe he has already gone back?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible, after all, he is a Nascent Soul sage, returning would just take a thought!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back too!¡± Upon asking around, she found Hu Mei¡¯er. ¡°I really had no idea he was at the Nascent Soul Stage¡­ Qingyi sister, what should I do?¡± Hu Mei¡¯er was almost crying. She was somewhat afraid of meeting that sage again. ¡°It¡¯s alright, that senior has seen much and knows a lot, and he certainly won¡¯t bother with niceties with you!¡± Fu Qingyi comforted her with a sympathetic look. It was hard to say whether it was good or bad that he was a Nascent Soul elder. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be afraid, maybe that senior even appreciates your straightforwardness¡­¡± After a short rest, the group started heading back. When they returned to Luo Feng City and spread the word about what had happened, the whole city was in an uproar. ¡°Damn demon race, trying to eradicate the roots of our humanity¡­¡± ¡°Yes, the Anti-Traitor Alliance has over three hundred people, all are the cream of our Jin Nation¡¯s younger generation. If they were wiped out in one fell swoop, the fallout would be unbearable¡­¡± ¡°We owe it to that senior Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°Not necessarily, that person may not necessarily be Zhao Yu¡­¡± Compared to the outside chaos, the city lord¡¯s mansion was quite serious. ¡°According to your descriptions, our Jin Nation seems not to have such a Nascent Soul cultivator¡­¡± Yin Zhengyi furrowed his brow, ¡°This Nascent Soul cultivator has been hidden this long, I don¡¯t know what to make of it¡­¡± ¡°Brother, this senior might not be from our Jin Nation, but he saved us after all, showing he¡¯s not allied with the demons!¡± Fu Qingyi was puzzled, wasn¡¯t it good to have an additional Nascent Soul cultivator? ¡°Did you check his entry ticket information?¡± ¡°We did, it was bought by a female cultivator, her provided address is within the city¡­¡± Fu Qingshu looked confused, pulled out the address, and said, ¡°I had someone check this address¡­¡± ¡°Three years ago, one man and three women claimed to have fled from the south, saying they were from a small family clan¡­¡± ¡°The man indeed is named Zhao Yu, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s the same senior we encountered today¡­¡± Hearing this, Yin Zhengyi became restless. Luo Feng City originally had only one Nascent Soul cultivator, him. Now suddenly another appeared, hidden in the city for three years, and no one knew his intentions. ¡°You lead the way, I will pay a visit to find out what¡¯s going on¡­¡± Before leaving, Yin Zhengyi made sure to carry all his various equipments to prevent a fight. From a distance, he extended his Spiritual Sense and discovered that the residence was covered by an array formation, which seemed to be only Tier 3. With his spiritual power, it would be easy to forcefully probe, but now that he knew a Nascent Soul cultivator was residing there, he couldn¡¯t proceed as such. Yin Zhengyi honestly stayed in the carriage, arriving outside Zhao Mansion. The Fu sisters got off the horse and went to knock on the door. To their surprise, Zhao Yu himself opened the door. ¡°Thank you, senior, for saving our lives¡­¡± the two women bowed and expressed their gratitude. Compared to Yin Zhengyi¡¯s guarded approach, the two sisters were genuinely grateful. After all, they had organized this operation, and if not for Zhao Yu¡¯s appearance, it would have been a total disaster. Just the two sisters being implicated was one thing, but causing so many others to die with them was unbearable. ¡°No trouble at all, just lending a hand!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly, then looked towards the carriage. Yin Zhengyi tried to probe with his Spiritual Sense, but was immediately pushed back. Even more, he felt as if he had hit a vast ocean. This made it clear to him that the person at the door was no less advanced in cultivation than he was. Indeed a Nascent Soul elder, and not just newly ascended! Yin Zhengyi got off the carriage, smiling, ¡°I am Yin Zhengyi, the City Lord of Luo Feng City. I was unaware that a fellow daoist resided here¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled, ¡°I came here seeking refuge, naturally needing to conceal my name. Had I not seen so many outstanding youths of the human bloodline in danger, I wouldn¡¯t have revealed my identity¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the Fu sisters were struck by a deep sense of shame. If it weren¡¯t for them, perhaps Zhao Yu would not have revealed his Phantom Steps, as he was just seeking refuge according to his words. Considering what enemy forced a Nascent Soul elder to seek refuge, one could only imagine how formidable they were. Not just the sisters, even Yin Zhengyi was shocked. Could the enemy forcing a Nascent Soul to seek refuge and conceal his name be a Divinity Transformation sage? ¡°City Lord Yin, please come inside for a talk¡­¡± Zhao Yu gestured welcomingly. Soon, the few of them entered the mansion and sat down in a guest hall. After a brief exchange of pleasantries, Yin Zhengyi broached the main topic, ¡°As for the refuge you mentioned, may I know who you offended?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu shook his head slightly, sighed, and said, ¡°I was originally a disciple of Mount Shu¡­¡± ¡°During the Foundation Establishment Stage, I traded a Clarity Pill with a neighbor¡­¡± ¡°Who would have known, later it was discovered that the neighbor had killed a member of the Zhou family¡­¡± ¡°Since then, I was implicated, nearly died in prison, but fortunately, some old friends helped me get released¡­¡± ¡°Yet, the Zhou family was relentless, continued to impose compulsory missions on me, wanting to resolve me outside of Mount Shu¡­¡± Chapter 1032 - Chapter 1032: Chapter 132 Nascent Soul Stage_5 Chapter 1032: Chapter 132 Nascent Soul Stage_5 ¡°Having no choice, I could only run for the seed identity¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, after advancing to the Golden Core Stage, I was assigned a forced mission and have been fleeing ever since¡­¡± After listening, Yin Zhengyi seemed bewildered, ¡°The Zhou family is indeed one of the three families of Shu Mountain Sect, but do they really persecute their own kin like this?¡± What¡¯s most important is that he had never heard of a Nascent Soul Stage cultivator from Shu Mountain having such a defection experience. ¡°Alas, with the Zhou family in its prime, I dare not offend them and could only hide in Jin Kingdom, but now, my identity has been exposed¡­¡± Zhao Yu hesitated, then added, ¡°I might have to run again!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Yin Zhengyi gave a slight smile and said, ¡°If what you say is true, the ones pursuing you are acting on their own, which doesn¡¯t involve Shu Mountain. You cannot really be considered a defector¡­¡± ¡°Given this, Shu Mountain wouldn¡¯t extensively pursue you, let alone send a known Nascent Soul Stage cultivator to assassinate you¡­¡± ¡°After all, this is my Jin Kingdom¡¯s territory¡­¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Zhao Yu hesitated, seeming to think of how to brush this off. Yet, Yin Zhengyi smiled and said, ¡°My friend, you might not be aware of the inside story¡­¡± ¡°Although Jin Kingdom is currently weak, we have had immortals ascend to heaven¡­¡± ¡°Non-aggression was the rule made by both sides¡¯ immortals, so you really need not worry like this¡­¡± After hearing this, Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes brightened, and he quickly asked for more details. Unfortunately, Yin Zhengyi didn¡¯t know much about the immortals either, only knowing that immortals resided in the heavens, and not only Shu Mountain and Jin Kingdom, but surrounding powerful forces had also had those who cultivated to the Immortal Realm. The good news, according to the immortals¡¯ rules, is that forces are allowed to send Nascent Soul Stage cultivators on missions, but they do not allow Divinity Transformation Stage or higher cultivators to enter at will unless permitted. ¡°If you were truly unforgivable, then it is likely that a Divinity Transformation Stage powerhouse from Shu Mountain Sect applying to enter Jin Kingdom would be approved. But according to what you described, you were merely framed by a villain¡­¡± With confidence, Yin Zhengyi said, ¡°Therefore, a Divinity Transformation Stage powerhouse is unlikely to casually come to Jin Kingdom to seek you out. As for the Nascent Soul Stage, my friend, you can rest assured, I, as the City Lord of Luo Feng City, hold an official position within this city, making me unmatched within my realm!¡± These words, though intended to reassure Zhao Yu, also implied to not act rashly, or he could indeed take action. After hearing this, Zhao Yu also relaxed a bit. Unlike Shu Mountain, every city in Jin Kingdom is guarded by strong array formations, with the activation keys in the hands of the city lords. For a place like Luo Feng City, there are said to be fifth-tier array formations, truly making it an invincible haven below the Divinity Transformation Stage. ¡°However, considering the circumstances aren¡¯t severe, why don¡¯t I negotiate with Shu Mountain on your behalf?¡± Yin Zhengyi had only heard Zhao Yu¡¯s side of the story, not yet fully believing it, thus wanting to leave to investigate further first. After hearing this, Zhao Yu nodded slightly, ¡°If negotiation is possible, that would indeed be best. I do not wish to become a wanted criminal by Shu Mountain¡­¡± With that, Yin Zhengyi left with the Fu sisters. ¡°Senior brother, was what he said true?¡± Fu Qingyi curiously asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Yin Zhengyi shook his head and said, ¡°For specifics, I still need to ask around. Fortunately, I know a few fellow sect members from Shu Mountain, with whom I can inquire further¡­¡± Upon returning to the city lord¡¯s mansion, Yin Zhengyi used the Sound Transmission Talisman to start inquiring about the authenticity of Zhao Yu¡¯s claims. But as the Sound Transmission Talisman blinked and pulsed, his expression grew increasingly serious. ¡°Senior brother, is there a problem?!¡± The Fu sisters became anxious, fearing that Zhao Yu was indeed a greatly wicked person, which would make their moral choices more difficult. After all, Zhao Yu had recently saved them and everyone else, sparing them from moral condemnation, and they still held favorable impressions of him. ¡°There¡¯s a problem!¡± A complex expression appeared on Yin Zhengyi¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s the issue? Is he really being hunted by Shu Mountain?!¡± ¡°Wait a moment,¡± he said as one of his friends had already gone to retrieve Zhao Yu¡¯s portrait from Shu Mountain. ¡°Let¡¯s confirm after seeing the portrait¡­¡± Finishing his words, Yin Zhengyi became restless and started pacing. The sisters, seeing this, were also somewhat bewildered. ¡°Sister, Senior Zhao Yu wouldn¡¯t really be problematic, would he?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Fu Qingshu heaved a sigh, ¡°But regardless, Senior Zhao Yu saved us, and we must remember this kindness¡­¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± It was a while before Yin Zhengyi stopped pacing, and the sisters knew he must have received Zhao Yu¡¯s portrait. ¡°It really is him¡­¡± Seeing Yin Zhengyi muttering to himself, the sisters grew tense. ¡°Senior brother, can you confirm it¡¯s the same person?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Yin Zhengyi remained silent for a long time before finally turning to the sisters and asking, ¡°How old do you think that Zhao Yu appeared to be just now?!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The sisters were baffled by the unexpected question. As the elder sister, Fu Qingshu took the lead, ¡°That senior looked quite young, which suggests he had ample lifespan at each stage of his cultivation¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Qi Cultivation Stage is twenty years, Foundation Establishment is ten years, Golden Core is one hundred years, Nascent Soul is two hundred years, so the youngest he could be is three hundred thirty years¡­¡± After finishing, she was slightly proud, feeling her estimation should be correct. ¡°Wipe out three!¡± ¡°Exactly as I thought!¡± Fu Qingshu nodded, ¡°According to my guess, he is three hundred thirty years old, but unexpectedly, that Senior Zhao Yu, truly gifted beyond others, had reached Nascent Soul Stage by just three hundred years¡­¡± Chapter 1033 - Chapter 1033: Chapter 132 Nascent Soul Stage_6 Chapter 1033: Chapter 132 Nascent Soul Stage_6 ¡°` ¡°Wow, reaching the Nascent Soul Stage by the age of three hundred, that¡¯s incredibly impressive¡­¡± Fu Qingyi looked at Yin Zhengyi, knowing that although he was nominally their senior brother, he was actually over a thousand years old. A prodigy himself, he had broken through to the Nascent Soul Stage at just five hundred years old.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Yin Zhengyi shook his head, ¡°The three I mentioned to be wiped out is not the middle one, but the first one!¡± ¡°The first one?¡± The Fu sisters stood there stunned, momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°That Zhao Yu, from his birth to now, all his experiences have been recorded¡­¡± ¡°His actual age now should be thirty-five years old!¡± ¡°Thirty-five years old?!¡± The two sisters were shocked. That age was hardly any older than themselves; he was entirely their contemporary. ¡°Senior brother, you must be joking with us¡­¡± Fu Qingyi obviously didn¡¯t believe it. Yin Zhengyi shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯m telling the truth¡­¡± ¡°Thirty-five years ago, Zhao Yu was still in his infancy when he was bought by the Zhao family to be raised as a servant¡­¡± ¡°However, at that time, he seemed to be dull in intelligence, with his soul incomplete, somewhat more foolish compared to others, hence being called ¡®the simpleton¡¯¡­¡± ¡°The simpleton?!¡± The two women exchanged glances, somewhat incredulous that this was the nickname of the Nascent Soul Stage predecessor. ¡°Mhm!¡± Yin Zhengyi nodded, ¡°It wasn¡¯t until he was eighteen that he entered Mount Shu and became a Qi Cultivation Stage monk¡­¡± ¡°Eighteen?!¡± The sisters were greatly surprised, and after calculating, ¡°Does that mean he only took seventeen years to progress from a mortal to the Nascent Soul Stage?¡± Their astonishment was indescribable. It was known that for an ordinary person to cultivate from a mortal to the Foundation Establishment Stage within seventeen years was already considered a minor genius. Yet, Zhao Yu had taken only seventeen years to leapfrog Foundation Establishment, the Golden Core, and reach the Nascent Soul Stage. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, according to his record within Mount Shu, he did not cultivate day and night like others¡­¡± ¡°Instead, he was engrossed in making talismans, refining tools, and alchemy¡­¡± ¡°The hundred arts of immortal cultivation¡­¡± The sisters looked at each other once more, both seeing shock in the other¡¯s eyes. ¡°What is most astonishing is¡­¡± Yin Zhengyi swallowed hard. He too had doubted the authenticity of the news when he received it, but it had come directly from another Nascent Soul Stage peer, so it couldn¡¯t be false. ¡°This Zhao Yu, his proficiency in the hundred arts of immortal cultivation isn¡¯t low¡­¡± ¡°When he left Mount Shu, still at the Golden Core Stage level progress, he had already reached the status of a Tier 3 Talisman Maker, Tier 3 Artifact Refiner, and Tier 3 Alchemist¡­¡± ¡°Of course, what can be certain is that Zhao Yu cultivates very quickly, and he doesn¡¯t even need much in terms of resources, but he is also smart, knowing to hide his own capabilities¡­¡± ¡°For instance, when he was persecuted by the Zhou family, he had previously revealed that he was only at the early stage of Foundation Establishment, but the next day, he became late-stage, thereby gaining a seed spot¡­¡± ¡°After that, he lay low for ten years, and then, inexplicably, he broke through to the Golden Core Stage¡­¡± ¡°Then he received a compulsory mission and left Mount Shu¡­¡± ¡°And then, three years ago, that couple who kept harming him, Zhou Zhengchang and Duan Yinghong, their Soul Lamps within Mount Shu extinguished¡­¡± ¡°Aside from that, there were two Golden Core Stage monks who aided them, and the four of them together, could easily deal with an ordinary late-stage Golden Core cultivator¡­¡± ¡°From this, it can be seen that Zhao Yu, perhaps at the time of his departure three years ago, had already advanced to the Nascent Soul Stage and was simply continuing to present himself as being at the Golden Core Stage level¡­¡± ¡°Even now¡­¡± Yin Zhengyi swallowed again, ¡°I even suspect that he might already be at the Divinity Transformation Stage by now but is just continuously concealing his level progress!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The sisters felt like they were hearing something unbelievable. How could anyone level up so quickly? ¡°Senior brother, is what you¡¯re saying really true?!¡± After confirming several times, the sisters realized Yin Zhengyi wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°Not only you, but when the news reached Mount Shu, I heard it caused a quite a stir there as well¡­¡± ¡°Mount Shu has started a thorough investigation into Zhao Yu¡¯s history¡­¡± ¡°In discussion with several other Nascent Soul Stage peers, we reckon that Zhao Yu could be the legendary Immortal Body¡­¡± ¡°Immortal Body?!¡± The two women were puzzled. ¡°As the name suggests, it is said that there exists a type of Immortal who has fallen to the mortal world. Their cultivation speed far surpasses that of mortals, to the extent of increasing by leaps and bounds daily¡­¡± Yin Zhengyi shook his head, ¡°It was just a legend, but no one has ever seen one. Now it seems that Zhao Yu¡­is highly likely to be an Immortal Body, or even an Immortal reincarnated¡­¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The sisters looked at each other, then suddenly, Fu Qingyi¡¯s eyes lit up, and she blurted out, ¡°Senior brother, if he¡¯s a reincarnated Immortal, then our father¡¯s vengeance¡­¡± Yin Zhengyi also became excited. ¡°If Zhao Yu is willing to help, our teacher¡¯s vengeance can be easily avenged!¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s necessary to grant him an identity within our Jin Nation for that to work¡­¡± ¡°No, I must go over right now¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yin Zhengyi suddenly realized that Zhao Yu had sneaked out and probably didn¡¯t want to go back; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be staying in Jin Nation. So, if he were to personally intervene to retain him, the chances were high that Zhao Yu would stay here. With this thought, he couldn¡¯t bother to greet the sisters and, in a flash, appeared outside the Zhao Mansion. ¡°Brother Zhao, I have already reported your situation once over. The imperial court deeply regrets your experiences, thus, they have specially granted you the position of Deputy City Lord. If you don¡¯t disdain it¡­¡± ¡°` Chapter 1034 - Chapter 1034: Chapter 132 Nascent Soul Stage_7 Chapter 1034: Chapter 132 Nascent Soul Stage_7 ¡°Deputy City Lord?!¡± Zhao Yu was somewhat astonished; he hadn¡¯t expected Yin Zhengyi to return so soon, and to offer him the position of Deputy City Lord the moment he walked in. Yin Zhengyi spoke earnestly, ¡°I can assure you, as long as you become the Deputy City Lord, there will no longer be a possibility for Shushan to move against you!¡± Zhao Yu stroked his chin and then asked, ¡°Then what do I need to give in return?¡± Yin Zhengyi continued to explain the responsibilities that the Deputy City Lord must fulfill, and Zhao Yu noticed that taking on an official role would somewhat subject him to others¡¯ control. ¡°Is there an option with fewer restrictions? I¡¯m accustomed to being free and easy, and I might not adapt well to this sort of thing¡­¡± Hearing this, Yin Zhengyi also realized he had been too optimistic; after all, this was a reincarnated Immortal. How could he possibly stay here long-term? Jin could not retain him either. After deep reflection, Yin Zhengyi continued, ¡°I can recruit you in my name as a guest elder for the city lord¡¯s mansion¡­¡± ¡°In this role, if Shushan attempts to trouble you, I can fully shield you, and you won¡¯t need to bear responsibilities from Jin¡­¡± ¡°Then as your guest elder, are there any conditions?¡± Zhao Yu casually asked. Yin Zhengyi initially wanted to mention a trivial one but suddenly recalled what Fu Qingyi had said about whether vengeance was possible. He hesitated for a moment, realizing that missing this opportunity could mean losing it forever. ¡°To be frank, I have investigated your identity and am aware that you reached Nascent Soul by the age of thirty-five¡­¡± Yin Zhengyi pursed his lips and sighed, ¡°I can confirm that now, Shushan will definitely not continue to pursue you. They might even have already sent someone to bring you back¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu was momentarily stunned but then quickly understood that the other party¡¯s change in attitude was clearly due to having investigated his situation. He nodded slightly and then said, ¡°Continue with the conditions for being a guest elder. As for returning to Shushan, I don¡¯t have any thoughts about that¡­¡± After hearing this, Yin Zhengyi was overjoyed, having not expected things to turn out this way; Zhao Yu truly had no desire to return to Shushan. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, my teacher was the former Minister of Rites¡­¡± ¡°He was framed by a treacherous man and has died¡­¡± ¡°I want to avenge him!¡± Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu asked, ¡°The treacherous man you mentioned, is that the State Preceptor?¡± ¡°Yes!!¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He had previously analyzed the State Preceptor¡¯s situation: if not in the late Nascent Soul Stage, then in the Divinity Transformation Stage, not someone he could confront. Of course, if he were willing to continue improving his level progress, he could still face him. But now, with Sun Lele¡¯s warning, he couldn¡¯t rashly continue to enhance his level progress, lest he attract unwanted attention. ¡°Forgive me, I am powerless¡­¡± ¡°Fellow daoist, I am not asking you to seek revenge now¡­¡± Yin Zhengyi hastily said, ¡°I hope that in the future, if your strength is sufficient and circumstances permit, you could help me take revenge and eliminate the calamitous State Preceptor¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Zhao Yu was taken aback, ¡°The State Preceptor is a woman?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know?!¡± Yin Zhengyi was astounded, then explained, ¡°It is said that the State Preceptor is stunningly beautiful, the most beautiful woman in the world, which led the king to become infatuated and foolish beyond measure¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Alright then!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal. If in the future my strength is sufficient, I can act on your behalf for revenge, correct?¡± ¡°Many thanks!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yin Zhengyi performed a formal bow, then handed Zhao Yu a token, ¡°This is the token for the guest elder of the city lord¡¯s mansion. With it, you can come and go as you please, and you can also show it to other people from Jin¡­¡± ¡°Of course, if people from Shushan want you to return and you do not wish to, you can also show this token to fend them off!¡± ¡°Good, thank you!¡± Zhao Yu accepted the token and tucked it away. The two chatted idly for a while longer, and Yin Zhengyi then left, thoroughly satisfied. Chapter 1035 - Chapter 1035: Chapter 133: Immortal Body Chapter 1035: Chapter 133: Immortal Body ¡°Seventeen years, from a mortal to the Nascent Soul Stage, he must undoubtedly be a natural-born immortal!¡± ¡°I just want to know, how did your foolish son manage to drive such a genius out of our Mount Shu?!¡± A middle-aged man with a straight back was pointing at another elder with white and grey hair, scolding him. Anger filled his face, while the elder he was scolding dared not say a word. ¡°Your Zhou family is truly overbearing¡­¡± ¡°Not to mention Zhao Yu didn¡¯t lay a hand on anyone from your Zhou family, even if he had, did you obtain any evidence?¡± ¡°Simply because he had dealings with that suspected murderer, you direct your anger toward him?¡± ¡°The nearly hundred talents at the Foundation Establishment Stage from our Mount Shu, all died unjustly, innocent victims¡­¡± ¡°Had it not been for Zhao Yu revealing his celestial constitution, how many more such deeds would your Zhou family have committed?¡± After scolding for a good while, the middle-aged man¡¯s temper finally subsided, and he said indifferently, ¡°Give up a spot for the divine child in your Zhou family.¡± ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t appropriate!¡± The elder hesitated. ¡°The contributions of our Zhou family to Mount Shu¡­¡± ¡°The contributions of the Zhou family to Mount Shu are substantial, but that was in the end. Do you think you can rest on your laurels forever?!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s gaze grew colder, ¡°Driving away a celestial being, this alone is enough to destroy your Zhou family, if not for the contributions of your ancestors, do you think you could still be standing here talking to me?¡± The elder opened his mouth, ultimately unable to utter a word, simply bowing his head, ¡°I understand, Supreme Elder¡­¡± ¡°Get out, seeing you makes me angry!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± The elder said softly, ¡°Disciple is retiring¡­¡± Upon returning to the Zhou family, the previously submissive elder¡¯s eyes slowly became sharp. Whenever past members of the Zhou family saw him, they all respectfully saluted and called him ¡®great ancestor.¡¯ Suppressing the rage in his heart, he slowly said, ¡°Gather all core family members for a meeting!¡± Defying the master¡¯s order, he dared not; not to mention the master-disciple hierarchy, just the difference in their level progress was immense. The elder had already made plans; now was a good opportunity to mend his ways through severe measures and thoroughly expel the concentrated water from the Zhou family. In addition, having reached such an age and still being scolded so harshly by the master, he accumulated a bellyful of anger, which he now aimed to vent within the family. Ever since Yin Zhengyi had contacted several Nascent Soul Stage immortal cultivators from Mount Shu regarding Zhao Yu, the news had gradually spread. The entire Mount Shu, livelier than ever before. ¡°Cultivated for seventeen years, to have reached the Nascent Soul Stage already¡­¡± ¡°Truly like a Heavenly Immortal descended to earth!¡± ¡°If I ever get the chance, I would really like to meet Senior Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also been cultivating for seventeen years, but I¡¯m still at the Early Stage of Foundation Establishment, when I¡¯ll break through to the Middle Stage is still unknown; the gap between people is just too huge!¡± Almost everyone was discussing Zhao Yu; after all, going from a mortal to the Nascent Soul Stage in just seventeen years was an unprecedented feat. It could be said that everyone was witnessing history, witnessing the birth of a legend. ¡°Hey, Zhao Yi, Zhao Ming, you two seemed to have practiced in the same courtyard as Zhao Yu before, can you tell us what kind of person he was?¡± At a certain tea gathering, although Zhao Yi and Zhao Ming were only at the Qi Cultivation Stage, they were seated above many at the Foundation Establishment Stage, just to hear their stories about Zhao Yu. Zhao Yi, who had once frowned upon Zhao Yu¡¯s lack of dedication and lack of effort in cultivation, now turned into a comedic storyteller, incessantly babbling. ¡°Zhao Yu, I knew from the start he was no ordinary person, I could tell at one glance that he was destined for great things¡­¡± ¡°Like, while we all strived daily in our cultivation, Zhao Yu was always learning all arts of immortal cultivation. At first, I wanted to persuade him; later, when I saw his cultivation pace wasn¡¯t falling behind, I knew he was different from us¡­¡± Astonishment mixed with confusion crossed Zhao Ming¡¯s face. He did not recall any interactions between Zhao Yi and Zhao Yu, but seventeen years had passed, and Zhao Yi was no longer the Zhao Yi of the past. Zhao Ming looked at the man talking eloquently beside him, recalling the past when that person was solely focused on pursuing immortality, determinedly cultivating without wasting a moment. Seventeen years had passed, and they were still in the Qi Cultivation Stage, while Zhao Yu had already reached the Nascent Soul Stage. ¡°The gap has gotten this big¡­¡± In previous years, upon learning that Zhao Yu had achieved Foundation Establishment, the two brothers were excited for a long time. They thought that since Zhao Yu could establish his foundation, they could eventually achieve it too. After all, they had once shared the same courtyard, which implied their aptitudes were similar. However, as time passed, such hopes gradually turned into despair. In the blink of an eye, they had passed thirty years of age, already losing the chance to advance to the Foundation Establishment Stage. Fortunately, there is always a way out; Zhao Yu¡¯s achieving the Nascent Soul Stage caused a great stir, and everyone was curious about Zhao Yu¡¯s journey. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This curiosity led someone to offer Qingxin Pills for their attendance at the tea party. Such treasures, allowing one to still achieve Foundation Establishment after turning thirty, were beyond their reach; now, simply because they had once lived with Zhao Yu in the same courtyard, they had easily obtained it. ¡°Right, Zhao Ming?¡± As he was lost in thought, Zhao Yi suddenly nudged him with his shoulder. Zhao Ming snapped back to reality, and hurriedly continued, ¡°Yes, yes, sorry everyone, I just recalled my experiences with Zhao Yu and got distracted¡­¡± Chapter 1036 - Chapter 1036: Chapter 133 Immortal Body_2 Chapter 1036: Chapter 133 Immortal Body_2 As soon as these words were spoken, they immediately caught the attention of everyone, and they clamored for him to tell more. Zhao Ming turned his head to look at Zhao Yi, and after seeing the encouraging glimmer in his eyes, his expression gradually became decisive. ¡°Zhao Yu is a man shrouded in mystery¡­¡± Many such incidents had occurred. Many who had once crossed paths with Zhao Yu had received much adulation. At this moment, the most anxious was undoubtedly Mo Youcheng. ¡°Little Mo, you¡¯ve been in my Mount Shu for over thirteen hundred years now¡­¡± As an inner door elder and an Alchemist with the level progress of the Nascent Soul Stage, Mo Youcheng was now looking with utmost respect at the youth beside him who appeared only in his teens. ¡°Yes, Master Uncle, it has been over thirteen hundred years since I came to Mount Shu¡­¡± Although the youth looked young, his eyes were deep and unshaken, possessing a broad-mindedness and a peacefulness that transcended the mundane world. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The youth nodded slightly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t say much else¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu, as a body of immortality, left Mount Shu because of the Zhou family¡­¡± ¡°This is a great loss for our Mount Shu¡­¡± ¡°I have heard that your Mo Cai¡¯er was once in love with Zhao Yu¡­¡± He paused momentarily, then said directly, ¡°I won¡¯t say more, but if you can make Zhao Yu willingly return to Mount Shu, I will grant you a cup of Enlightenment Tea to aid your understanding of the mysteries of Divinity Transformation¡­¡± As these words were spoken, Mo Youcheng¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Master Uncle, are you serious?!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± The youth couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking with you?¡± Mo Youcheng also came to his senses, realizing that the Enlightenment Tea was too important for him. He had been at the Nascent Soul Stage for a long time already, but he knew nothing about how to break through to Divinity Transformation, not having a single clue. When he asked higher-ups, they didn¡¯t give him a clear answer either, only telling him to rely on his own understanding. In fact, the cultivation techniques of immortal cultivators were divided into upper and lower parts. The upper part, which could be referred to as the mundane chapter, allows anyone with resources to cultivate from an ordinary person to the Nascent Soul Stage. However, the lower part, which includes content above Divinity Transformation, is extremely difficult to enter and requires innate talent. Just this threshold alone had barred countless talented youths and heroic figures, causing many to weep. ¡°Master Uncle, rest assured, I will do my utmost!¡± Mo Youcheng said excitedly, bowing with his fists clasped. ¡°You old bones should stay out of sight. Let Mo Cai¡¯er go, and you can escort her to Jin Country¡­¡± the youth suggested. He feared that Mo Youcheng might overstep his boundaries and take it upon himself to say something to Zhao Yu. If it were that simple, wouldn¡¯t they have sent someone already? Mo Youcheng also understood the intention from above and quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°Good that you understand!¡± Having said this, the youth gradually dispersed like mist. ¡°Is this the manner of a Divinity Transformation expert?!¡± Watching the dissolving figure of the youth, Mo Youcheng was filled with envy. Immediately afterward, he swiftly sent a message, summoning his descendants who had reached the Golden Core Stage in their cultivation. This group of Golden Core stage cultivators, once high and mighty, now did not dare to so much as breathe loudly in front of their old ancestor. Some, even feeling guilty, hung their heads low and hid behind others, afraid of being seen by Mo Youcheng. As people kept arriving, Mo Youcheng sat with his eyes closed, not uttering a word. Only when everyone had arrived did Mo Youcheng finally open his eyes. ¡°I want to know, who forbade Mo Cai¡¯er from being with Zhao Yu?!¡± Although Mo Cai¡¯er was his granddaughter, he truly did not know about her affairs, as fitting his status as an old Nascent Soul ancestor who would hardly interfere in such trivial matters of love. Moreover, he had too many descendants to count. The previous banquet for Mo Cai¡¯er was partly to boost his image as a caring elder and to strengthen the clan¡¯s unity and cohesion, and partly because, at that time, he needed to deal with other Nascent Soul comrades in trade. A man in his thirties stepped forward from the crowd. ¡°Dad, it was me¡­¡± The man awkwardly scratched his head, and he was Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s father. ¡°Fool!¡± Mo Youcheng burst into rage. ¡°Are you blind?¡± ¡°Zhao Yu is a body of immortality who cultivated for only seventeen years, yet now his level progress equals mine¡± ¡°Do you realize how great a loss you have caused our Mo family?!¡± ¡°Do you know that just now, the Supreme Elder came looking for me, insisting that I must bring Zhao Yu back to Mount Shu?!¡± ¡°You, my own son, actually prevented Mo Cai¡¯er from meeting with Zhao Yu¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s father almost burst into tears. Who could have known that Zhao Yu was a cultivation genius? If they had known, who would push such a prospect away? Moreover, according to the family rules, a prized daughter like Mo Cai¡¯er was destined to marry into a family of substantial background. Someone from humble origins like Zhao Yu was simply not worthy of entering their Mo Family¡¯s doors. However, with Mo Youcheng in a foul mood, all Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s father could do was listen obediently. After a long lecture, Mo Youcheng, feeling his mouth dry, finally asked, ¡°Where is Mo Cai¡¯er?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°She¡¯s¡­ still cultivating in the back mountain,¡± Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s father meekly responded. ¡°Hmph!¡± Mo Youcheng glared fiercely at him; if it weren¡¯t for the fact that this man was Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s father, he would have wanted to expel him from the family. ¡°I¡¯m going to take my beloved granddaughter to find Zhao Yu. You¡¯d better pray that Zhao Yu follows us back, or else, boy, wait until I get back to deal with you¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s father shrank his head, only letting out a sigh of relief after Mo Youcheng had left. Chapter 1037 - Chapter 1037: Chapter 133 Immortal Body_3 Chapter 1037: Chapter 133 Immortal Body_3 ¡°Brother, congratulations¡­¡± ¡°Uncle, congratulations, congratulations¡­¡± Little did they know, after Mo Youcheng left, the surrounding clansmen rushed up to congratulate him. In their eyes, once Mo Cai¡¯er was with Zhao Yu, the future was bound to be limitless. Scenes like this did not only occur in the Mo Family, however, the atmosphere at the Jin Family at the moment was somewhat eerie. ¡°I do not allow it!¡± ¡°Zhao Linglong is my wife, why should she go to Zhao Yu?!¡± In the headquarters of the Jin Family, Gold roared repeatedly, continuously smashing the furniture. Standing beside him, however, were his father and several elders. ¡°Gangzi, you might not understand what a Divine Body means¡­¡± ¡°A Divine Body is an existence that is bound to achieve immortality in the future¡­¡± ¡°Not to mention the Nascent Soul Stage, even Divinity Transformation or fusion of paths is easy¡­¡± ¡°Such a person, even a little advantage that slips through their fingers is enough to take our Jin Family to the next higher level¡­¡± ¡°As for women, you can have as many as you want in the future¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Gold grew even more furious, ¡°But what is Zhao Linglong to my Jin Family?!¡± ¡°You let her go to Zhao Yu, but if she follows Zhao Yu, will she still care about our Jin Family? Will she still acknowledge me as her husband?!¡± The others looked at each other and could only sigh heavily, saying, ¡°It¡¯s different¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Yu¡¯s bloodline, after all, was taken by Zhao Linglong, and such memories are absolutely hard to forget¡­¡± ¡°Gangzi, you are still only in the Foundation Establishment Stage, how can you compare with Zhao Yu?!¡± ¡°Maybe Zhao Linglong can¡¯t see these things now, but when she realizes that eventually, the best you both can achieve is just the Golden Core Stage, and when it becomes difficult to break through, can you stop her from thinking about what the outcome would have been if she had followed Zhao Yu initially?!¡± ¡°If you must give up, then give up¡­¡± ¡°I believe, after Zhao Yu gets Zhao Linglong, he definitely won¡¯t mistreat you¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, given the relationship you have with Zhao Linglong, if you encounter a bottleneck in the future, and you vseek her help, would she forget you and not provide assistance?¡± Gold kept shaking his head, no matter what others said, he would not agree. Seeing this, the elders of the Jin Family could only temporarily slow down and try to work things out from Zhao Linglong¡¯s side first. Regrettably, they were disappointed because Zhao Linglong¡¯s stance was also very firm, she would not go. After learning Zhao Yu had reached the Nascent Soul Stage, she too had a moment of hesitation, but she quickly put these emotions behind her. In her view, the initial Gold indeed gave her a lot of satisfaction, especially the feeling of being surrounded and esteemed by many, which made her enjoy limitless glory. Moreover, over the past decade, she had gotten used to being a daughter-in-law of the Jin Family, and her past experiences with Zhao Yu, which lasted only a few years, had long since faded. ¡°Linglong, being able to be with you in this life, I¡¯m very fortunate!¡± Gold was deeply moved when he learned of Zhao Linglong¡¯s choice. Zhao Linglong smiled and touched his head, ¡°Silly words, do we still need to say so much when we are together?!¡± Upon hearing these words, Gold hesitated for a moment. ¡°Just like they said, after a hundred years, if we still haven¡¯t broken through to the Golden Core, or even see dim hopes, and by then Zhao Yu might have achieved Divinity Transformation or even fused paths, won¡¯t you regret it?!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Zhao Linglong said firmly. ¡°Being with you is my own choice!¡± Upon hearing this, Gold¡¯s heart was greatly satisfied, and he couldn¡¯t help but embrace Zhao Linglong, ¡°With a wife like this, what more can a husband ask for.¡± ¡­ Since the name of Zhao Yu¡¯s Divine Body spread, various forces moved upon hearing the news, heading toward Jin State, partly out of curiosity about the Divine Body and partly wanting to establish a good relationship with the Divine Body. Compared to the shaking of the Shu Mountain faction, Mount Kunlun appeared much more indifferent. In this region, Kunlun stands without dispute as the first, having produced countless Immortals, naturally not considering a Divine Body as anything noteworthy. Of course, that was for those who had already achieved immortality. For the mortal Mount Kunlun, Zhao Yu¡¯s name still resonated greatly through the land. Deep in Mount Kunlun, atop a mountain soaring high into the sky, an old man and a young boy stood on the summit, overlooking the land. ¡°Hao¡¯er, you shall descend the mountain today!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The young man in his early twenties appeared surprised, ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you say that I couldn¡¯t descend the mountain until I fused paths?¡± The old man smiled slightly and said, ¡°With the appearance of the Divine Body and Sacred Body, there¡¯s no need for you to keep hiding¡­¡± ¡°You are the Sacred Body of Battle, the stronger the opposition, the stronger you become. Staying on the mountain to endure hardship is ultimately hard for you to utilize your talent¡­¡± ¡°Descend the mountain and compare with them, that is the path you should take!¡± Following these words, the young man also got somewhat excited, ¡°Master, can I really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The old man patted his head and said, ¡°I have asked the heavens already, the simultaneous emergence of the Divine Body, Sacred Body, and the Sacred Combat Body signifies the coming of a great epoch of strife¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, Master¡­¡± Shi Hao was somewhat excited, ¡°I will definitely let them recognize the name of my Sacred Combat Body¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes, go!¡± ¡°Then Master, I¡¯m leaving!¡± As the old man watched Shi Hao leave, his eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°According to the message passed down by the old leader, whether it¡¯s good or bad for you to descend the mountain this time, I do not know¡­ ¡°But fate is hard to defy, even if it¡¯s difficult, you must go on¡­¡± Chapter 1038 - Chapter 1038: Chapter 133 Immortal Body_4 Chapter 1038: Chapter 133 Immortal Body_4 He sighed deeply and looked up at the sky as if seeing through the void, noticing that a group of Immortals above were also watching him. ¡­ Turquoise Pool. ¡°Have you heard? There¡¯s an Immortal having appeared in Jin country¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not from Jin country. It¡¯s said to be from Shushan¡­¡± ¡°If we could secure him as a husband, the path ahead would be much easier¡­¡± As one of the few female sects, Turquoise Pool was often highly sought after. This enabled them to obtain resources far beyond their own capacity. Accordingly, Turquoise Pool disciples who chose companions often fared better than those who remained solo. Naturally, choosing a husband became a shortcut, where securing a good man could circumvent many detours. Of course, as the second largest sect in the region under Kunlun, there were not a few self-reliant female cultivators in Turquoise Pool, but they were just a minority compared to the majority. ¡°What do you think, if I apply to leave the mountain and look for Zhao Yu in Jin country, will the sect approve?¡± ¡°What are you thinking? Would this good fortune fall into your lap?¡± ¡°Exactly, such a boon, let¡¯s not even mention us, even the Nascent Soul Stage Seniors would fight tooth and nail for it¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Those who have reached the Nascent Soul Stage either already found their dual cultivation partners or remain defiantly self-reliant¡­¡± ¡°A senior who reached the Nascent Soul Stage on her own would have sought a man long ago if she were inclined, why wait until now?!¡± A group of female cultivators huddled together, chattering excitedly. Just then, someone ran over from afar, ¡°Stop arguing, the choice for who will descend the mountain has been made!¡± Instantly, everyone¡¯s attention was captivated. ¡°Who?!¡± ¡°Who won the competition?!¡± ¡°Someone you wouldn¡¯t expect!¡± the newcomer said, lips curling with mischief. After being teased by the crowd for a while, she finally revealed it. ¡°It¡¯s the Holy Maiden!¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Our Holy Maiden?!¡± The women were dumbstruck, one of them exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Our Holy Maiden, who is rumored to possess the Ice Clear God Body, she also wants to find an Immortal Body?¡± ¡°Hey, who knows? I hadn¡¯t even heard of the term ¡®God Body¡¯ until before she became one¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, be careful or Elder Liu might hear and punish you¡­¡± The women immediately became more reserved. Someone, slightly envious, said, ¡°I heard that in Kunlun, the legendary Sacred Body has also descended the mountain¡­¡± ¡°Even if we can¡¯t be with the Immortal Body, being with the Sacred Body would also be a catch, right?¡± ¡°You wish!¡± ¡°Immortal Body, Sacred Body, and God Body, which one is more powerful?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know, maybe they have the idea of comparison, hence both the Sacred Body and God Body descended the mountain¡­¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean we still have a chance?!¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± ¡­ Jin country, Luo Feng City. After Zhao Yu became a Guest Elder at the city lord¡¯s mansion, Yin Zhengyi changed his residence for him. From the previous small house to a mansion only slightly inferior to the city lord¡¯s mansion. Just the number of servants and maids allotted was over a hundred, yet even then, the entire mansion seemed cold and quiet. Such a large mansion was designated for Zhao Yu to dwell in, but no one dared comment anything. After all, although he was only a Guest Elder, his progress level being at Nascent Soul Stage, he could be a lord of a city elsewhere without any issue. The other factions within the city were too busy ingratiating themselves with him to feel any envy or jealousy. ¡°You need to find another woman¡­¡± Zhao Yu did not expect that upon moving to the new house, the first to urge him to find a woman was not Liu Wenxuan, but rather Sun Lele, who always stayed inside. Sun Lele spoke bluntly, ¡°I am really curious about your ability to absorb others¡¯ soul fragments, and I want to study it¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found, although you can obtain soul fragments from anyone, only Liu Wenxuan and Zhao Linger provide you with the most energy¡­¡± ¡°I want to know how this is possible!¡± ¡°So, find another woman for me to study!¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhao Yu stared at her, partly baffled and partly unsure. ¡°I know, you¡¯re probably uneasy and embarrassed, but rest assured, I will observe invisibly and not disturb you¡­¡± Sun Lele continued. Yet Zhao Yu was internally speechless, invisible observation, what was she thinking? ¡°You don¡¯t agree?!¡± Sun Lele¡¯s expression turned icy, scaring Zhao Yu into hastily nodding in agreement. ¡°Hmm, I give you ten days to find a woman¡­¡± After saying this, Sun Lele turned and left. Zhao Yu remained, looking lost and dejected. After a while, Liu Wenxuan and Zhao Linger came over, and Zhao Yu relayed Sun Lele¡¯s demands. But he omitted the details about energy and soul fragments, mentioning only her interest in researching the dynamics of male-female relations. ¡°Then, Xiao Yu, what are you waiting for? That Hu Mei¡¯er, I think she¡¯s suitable; she¡¯s also been coming around often, just seize an opportunity and take her!¡± Liu Wenxuan said excitedly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Linger then spoke, ¡°I think the sisters from the Fu Family are suitable; after all, they have the Fu Family legacy, acquiring them would definitely be profitable¡­¡± ¡°Ten days, eh¡­¡± Zhao Yu remarked, noting the time limit Sun Lele had set, and after a moment¡¯s deliberation, he spoke, ¡°It will take time to secure Hu Mei¡¯er, so we¡¯ll have to start with the sisters from the Fu Family¡­¡± He felt odd saying it, as if he were some sort of pervert. However, upon hearing this, Liu Wenxuan and Zhao Linger became very excited, ¡°Yay, we¡¯ll have new sisters soon¡­¡± Chapter 1039 - Chapter 1039: Chapter 133 Immortal Body_5 Chapter 1039: Chapter 133 Immortal Body_5 Though they said that, in reality, their thoughts were not the same. Liu Wenxuan thought that having two more women might allow Zhao Yu to father children. On the other hand, Zhao Linger thought it was ideal for the Fu sisters to bring their family¡¯s inheritance and use it to cultivate. ¡­ ¡°Are you really only thirty-five years old?¡± Fu Qingyi asked curiously. Ever since she learned Zhao Yu¡¯s age, she found it hard to call him ¡°senior¡± again. ¡°Qingyi!¡± Fu Qingshu called out hastily, explaining to Zhao Yu, ¡°My sister is naive, please don¡¯t take offense, senior¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, we are the same age after all. It¡¯s perfectly normal¡­¡± ¡°See!¡± Fu Qingyi teased Fu Qingshu with a wink. During these days, the Fu sisters visited almost daily. Officially, they came to express gratitude, but in reality, they wanted Zhao Yu¡¯s help in seeking revenge. However, the sisters found it difficult to open up about their request several times, unsure of how to approach the topic. After all, they were only at the Foundation Establishment Stage and had been coveted by others purely for carrying the Fu Family¡¯s inheritance. Now, Zhao Yu himself was at the Nascent Soul Stage, and he did not particularly value the inheritance at the same Nascent Soul level as himself. Furthermore, based on the rumors they had spread about marrying anyone who avenges them, it was even more difficult to speak up. However, letting things drag on seemed not to be a solution either. Fu Qingshu was quite anxious. Just today, Yin Zhengyi had messaged her that numerous female cultivators from major forces had set off for the Jin state, aiming for Zhao Yu. If someone else made a move first¡­ Wait a minute! Fu Qingshu suddenly recalled Zhao Yu introducing Liu Wenxuan and Zhao Linger as his women. With this thought, she gritted her teeth and finally stepped into the main issue. ¡°Senior, do you think my sister and I are beautiful?¡± Zhao Yu was stunned; while their conversations over the past few days had been pleasant, he had never encountered a female cultivator who bluntly asked if she was beautiful. He looked them up and down for a moment then nodded, ¡°Beautiful, you two are indeed the most beautiful women I have ever seen¡­¡± Fu Qingyi sensed what her sister was about to say. Her face turned red, and she lowered her head, unable to look at Zhao Yu. Fu Qingshu glanced at her, then continued, ¡°Regarding my sister and me, I wonder how much senior knows?!¡± Zhao Yu shrugged, saying, ¡°I heard some at the Anti-Corruption Tea Meeting, that your sisters have the Fu Family¡¯s inheritance¡­¡± ¡°Yes, we do!¡± Fu Qingshu nodded affirmatively. ¡°Have you heard a rumor by any chance¡­¡± ¡°What rumor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that if someone avenges us, my sister and I would be willing to marry him and offer the Fu Family inheritance as a dowry¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about it.¡± ¡°Actually, our Fu Family¡¯s inheritance is quite substantial, sufficient to support at least five people cultivating to the Nascent Soul Stage¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, not bad!¡± Zhao Yu nodded, as a former Minister of Rites, having such fortune was normal, even less than he expected. ¡°Are you not tempted, senior?!¡± though Fu Qingyi gathered the courage to confront him, she ultimately found it hard to vocalize those words and could only hint indirectly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I am also a Nascent Soul Stage cultivator, obtaining resources isn¡¯t actually that difficult¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled, speaking offhandedly. Fu Qingyi felt somewhat disappointed, only managing to persevere, ¡°Then, senior, have you ever thought about¡­¡± As she spoke, tears suddenly began falling down her cheeks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Zhao Yu was puzzled, offering her a handkerchief. At that moment, Fu Qingyi suddenly found the courage, raising her head to look at Zhao Yu, ¡°Senior, can you help us seek revenge?!¡± ¡°You are our only hope now¡­¡± Once she began speaking, she seemed relieved and started pouring out her thoughts. ¡°The State Preceptor of the Demon, who destroyed our Fu Family, holds a grudge against us that is irreconcilable, but her strength is immense, not someone ordinary people can deal with¡­¡± ¡°With just the two of us, even if we devoted our lives to cultivation, we could hardly seek revenge¡­¡± ¡°So, we were thinking¡­¡± Zhao Yu suddenly raised his hand to interrupt her, shaking his head, ¡°Based on the public information, that Demon State Preceptor¡¯s strength is at least at the Divinity Transformation Stage, possibly even already in union with the Dao¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise, I don¡¯t believe that a force comparable to Mount Shu could be destroyed by a single person¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just in the Nascent Soul Stage, how am I supposed to oppose such a person?!¡± ¡°Senior, you are a celestial being!¡± Fu Qingyi said passionately, ¡°Even if you can¡¯t deal with her now, once you cultivate to Divinity Transformation, or even reach the realm of Fusion, you will definitely be able to kill her!¡± ¡°But why should I do that?!¡± Zhao Yu retorted. ¡°She is a demonic being, causing the people of Jin to live in misery, leading to the destruction and death of countless people¡­ eaten by king beasts,¡± Fu Qingshu declared righteously, ¡°Such demonic beings must be killed by everyone¡­ ¡± Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Senior?¡± The two were somewhat surprised, not expecting Zhao Yu to burst into laughter. Seeing the puzzled expressions on the faces of the sisters, Zhao Yu shook his head and said, ¡°If it were as simple as you say, what are the high-ranking officials of Jin doing?¡± ¡°According to the intelligence I know of, there are quite a few immortals from Jin who have ascended to the upper level. Why has no one descended to stop her?¡± ¡°Moreover, even if they couldn¡¯t get an immortal to come down, couldn¡¯t they ask for help from Mount Shu or Kunlun?¡± ¡°In fact, instead of doing so, Jin has been very cautious against other forces, not allowing other forces¡¯ Divinity Transformation beings to enter the country freely¡­¡± He said earnestly, ¡°So, you need to think carefully about what the high-ranking officials of Jin are thinking. Do they really see the State Preceptor as a demonic being, or do they have some mutual understanding?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The sisters looked at each other, their eyes filled with confusion. ¡°Moreover, why should I, a person from Mount Shu, bother with Jin¡¯s affairs?¡± Zhao Yu concluded, throwing a bombshell. The faces of the Fu sisters fell. Although they knew the world respected strength, when they acted in the name of eliminating evil before, couldn¡¯t they also rally a response? ¡°Senior, we have nothing left now¡­¡± ¡°Apart from the Fu Family inheritance, all we have left is ourselves¡­¡± Fu Qingshu gritted her teeth and directly said, ¡°If you could promise, when your strength allows, to take revenge for us, we are willing to serve you in any way you need¡­¡± The previous conversation had made her completely lose faith and not dare to speak lightly about marriage. ¡°Alright!¡± What shocked the sisters was that Zhao Yu agreed right away. In their view, such a matter, fundamentally disgraceful, would be rejected by any righteous gentleman. Zhao Yu smiled faintly and said, ¡°It just so happens that I need two maids to keep my bedchamber warm; you two sisters are perfect for this role!¡± Fu Qingyi¡¯s face flushed immediately, and she lowered her head again. However, Fu Qingshu, keeping her own thoughts in mind, pressed on, ¡°So Senior, are you agreeing to take revenge for us?!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Zhao Yu nodded and said, ¡°Just like you both just said, when I reach the Fusion realm, and when my strength is sufficient to settle the State Preceptor of Jin, I will make my move!¡± ¡°This is great!¡± The sisters hugged each other excitedly. Zhao Yu, seeing this, spoke indifferently, ¡°From today on, you must no longer organize any anti-evil union, nor are you allowed to go out and meet other male cultivators randomly¡­¡± ¡°Naturally!¡± Fu Qingshu quickly explained, ¡°The things we did before were also for revenge, to increase the number of enemies the State Preceptor has. But now that you have promised to take revenge for us, we need not concern ourselves with such trifles anymore¡­¡± ¡°Come here!¡± Zhao Yu leaned back and beckoned to the two. The Fu sisters instantly blushed, looking at each other hesitantly and slowly walking over to Zhao Yu¡¯s side. Zhao Yu, unhesitatingly, took one sister on each side, wrapping his arms around them. Thinking that there was still a Sun Lele hiding invisibly nearby, Zhao Yu felt a strange thrill. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He asked himself if he was turning into a pervert. With such thoughts, Zhao Yu spent three days and nights playing poker with the Fu sisters, boosting their energy supply to double, before stopping. What shocked him was that Sun Lele watched the whole process without causing any ripples, denying him even a bit of energy. It seemed that Sun Lele was most likely a strong fighter of the Immortal Realm. If he could secure such a person, the energy supply¡­ With such thoughts, Zhao Yu hugged the Fu sisters once again as they fell asleep. Chapter 1040 - Chapter 1040: Chapter 134 Sacred Body Chapter 1040: Chapter 134 Sacred Body ¡°Nascent Soul late stage¡­¡± Zhao Yu carefully felt his own strength and found it was not much different from the tier-four strength of the Titan world. The difference was that cultivators could use a more balanced range of techniques and their strength was somewhat greater than that of a tier-four from the Titan world, but their Realms were on the same level. ¡°According to this calculation, the strongest beings in the strongest sixth-tier worlds are equivalent to those in the Unity Realm Stage in this world¡­¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but be curious. Could the strongest beings from other sixth-tier worlds, if they cultivated to the limit, ascend to the upper level and become Immortals just like the immortal cultivators of this world? ¡°However, although both at tier-four, a Nascent Soul Stage cultivator in the world of cultivators could live for two thousand years¡­¡± ¡°The people of the Titan world, on the other hand, could only live for about a hundred years. That¡¯s the disparity¡­¡± As Zhao Yu ruminated wildly, he suddenly heard footsteps behind him. He turned his head to see Sun Lele had appeared. ¡°Your abilities, the more I look at them, the more familiar they seem¡­¡± Sun Lele¡¯s eyebrows were tightly knitted, ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve seen them somewhere before¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen them?!¡± Zhao Yu was surprised. His abilities came from the system, but he still knew nothing about what the system truly was. Moreover, the fragmentation of this world always gave him an unreal feeling. After all, he was from a sci-fi world. But the closer he got to the central region, the less sci-fi elements there were, and it instead leaned more towards fantasy. Just like his current practice of cultivation, which had not a bit of scientific basis, or perhaps there were some underpinnings, it¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t understand them. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Sun Lele nodded slightly and said, ¡°I might have to leave for a while¡­¡± Joy surged in Zhao Yu¡¯s heart. Sun Lele¡¯s departure meant he was free. Even if the freedom was brief, it was still freedom. Moreover, he could use the time while Sun Lele was gone to frenetically increase his level progress, until she no longer could control him. Sun Lele seemed to have more to say but didn¡¯t seem to know what to say. In the end, she simply shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡± After speaking, her figure gradually faded and turned into a mist, disappearing on the spot. ¡°She really left?!¡± Zhao Yu was overjoyed. He reached out towards the area where Sun Lele had disappeared and indeed grabbed at nothing. To celebrate this happy occasion, Zhao Yu indulged in a week-long spree with the four women before finally settling down. Zhao Yu thought carefully. Whether he could get rid of Sun Lele did not depend on him since relying solely on his own cultivation, he couldn¡¯t improve his level progress much. So, he could only rely on his women, as long as their cultivation was sufficient. ¡°If all of them were at the Golden Core Stage¡­¡± Zhao Yu was stunned. He had absorbed one of Sun Lele¡¯s soul fragments once, and the energy he drew from it was astonishing, even enough to let him break through to the early Unity Realm Stage. However, to advance from the early Unity Realm Stage to the mid-stage, let alone the fact that only Liu Wenxuan among the four women was currently at the Golden Core Stage, even if all four women were at the Golden Core Stage, the energy they could provide would still take a thousand years for him to advance to the mid-stage Unity Realm. ¡°As I thought, too optimistic, wasn¡¯t I¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He had thought that he could get rid of Sun Lele right away, but it turned out to be just his own wishful thinking. The ability leaking from her was enough to advance him from the late Nascent Soul Stage to the early Unity Realm Stage, which showed that even among the Immortals, Sun Lele was no unknown figure. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s take it one step at a time!¡± Zhao Yu let out a long sigh and decided not to ponder these things anymore. He planned to incrementally increase his women¡¯s level progress and to look for more women as well. Perhaps, if he persisted, there would be a chance in the future. ¡°At the very least, I must understand which Realm Sun Lele is in among the Immortals¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded to himself, composed his emotions, and then took out a large amount of resources, which he distributed to the four women, arranging for them to cultivate diligently. Of course, to cultivate feelings at different times, he specially divided the four women¡¯s cultivation time, ensuring he had enough time to accompany each of them every day. It wasn¡¯t long before this routine was established that visitors from Mount Shu arrived. ¡°Mo Cai¡¯er?!¡± Zhao Yu looked at the woman at the door, her face carrying a trace of trepidation and unease, and smiled. He quickly stepped forward and wrapped her in an embrace. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore!¡± Mo Cai¡¯er sobbed uncontrollably. When she emerged from her seclusion, she was utterly confused. Her grandfather had told her that Zhao Yu had reached the Nascent Soul Stage and possessed the legendary Sacred Body. This made her think a lot of time had passed, but upon inquiring, she found out it had only been a few years. She hadn¡¯t expected that Zhao Yu would progress to the Nascent Soul Stage in such a short time. Originally, she planned to quickly reach the Golden Core Stage herself so that she could resist to some extent the arranged marriage her family had planned for her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But unexpectedly, Zhao Yu had reached his milestone first, and not only had he advanced to the Nascent Soul Stage, but even her grandfather had personally come forward, speaking to her in a conciliating tone. From a distance, Mo Youcheng saw Zhao Yu embracing Mo Cai¡¯er and couldn¡¯t help but rejoice, feeling that things had worked out. As if sensing his gaze, Mo Cai¡¯er suddenly said, ¡°When I came out this time, my grandfather came with me¡­¡± ¡°He wants me to tell you that Mount Shu is sorry and wants to take you back to Mount Shu¡­¡± In an instant, Zhao Yu understood; this was not Mo Youcheng¡¯s tone, but clearly a message from the higher-ups of Mount Shu. Chapter 1041 - Chapter 1041: Chapter 134 Sacred Body_2 Chapter 1041: Chapter 134 Sacred Body_2 He looked at Mo Cai¡¯er and asked, ¡°Do you want me to return to Shu Mountain?¡± Mo Cai¡¯er nodded, then shook her head again, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ve heard about what happened to you later, and I thought that Shu Mountain isn¡¯t all that great either, plus the family separated us¡­¡± ¡°In short, if you don¡¯t want to go back, I won¡¯t force you. These are their thoughts, not mine, I¡¯m just passing on a message¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled and nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s not go back for now, it¡¯s meaningless to go back right now!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll speak to my grandfather, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it well!¡± After Mo Cai¡¯er finished speaking, she went straight back to find Mo Youcheng. No one knew what she said, but in the end, Mo Youcheng left with concerns heavy on his heart. Sensing this, Zhao Yu did not want to ask more and pulled Mo Cai¡¯er into the Zhao Mansion. The first thing to do, naturally, was to enjoy a time of intimacy, as sweet as a new marriage. Only then did he introduce Mo Cai¡¯er to the other women. Liu Wenxuan, needless to say, was very familiar with Mo Cai¡¯er. But Zhao Linger and the Fu sisters didn¡¯t know Mo Cai¡¯er. Fortunately, they had agreeable personalities, and knowing that Mo Cai¡¯er was also Zhao Yu¡¯s woman, they didn¡¯t say much. Moreover, according to Liu Wenxuan, Mo Cai¡¯er had known him earlier than the rest, she just hadn¡¯t been by Zhao Yu¡¯s side in recent years. Although Zhao Mansion now had one more person, Mo Cai¡¯er, everything still went on as usual, with the women taking turns spending time with Zhao Yu, either cultivating or talking about love in leisure and joy. But such good days didn¡¯t last long before a piece of bad news arrived with Yin Zhengyi¡¯s visit, breaking the quiet of the past. ¡°The State Preceptor already knows about your affair with the Fu sisters¡­¡± Yin Zhengyi spoke with a heavy face, ¡°She has made her move¡­¡± He brought out a letter of appointment and handed it to Zhao Yu to read, ¡°The latest order is directing me to become the city lord in the neighboring city. You know what this means, right?!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°Is this an attempt to force me out of Luo Feng City?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yin Zhengyi nodded and said, ¡°Since he knows that you have reached the Nascent Soul Stage, and I am also at the Nascent Soul Stage, normally, people at the Nascent Soul Stage wouldn¡¯t dare to offend us easily¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, I suspect that the State Preceptor might have sidelined multiple Nascent Soul Stage cultivators, or even Divinity Transformation Stage cultivators to target us¡­¡± He continued, ¡°So, my thought is for you to stay in Luo Feng City for the time being. The new city lord will likely be only at the Nascent Soul Stage¡­¡± ¡°When I leave this time, I¡¯ll let you have a look at the core of the array formations in the city lord¡¯s mansion, so even if someone comes after you, you¡¯ll be able to escape¡­¡± This reason seems a bit far-fetched! Zhao Yu was momentarily stunned, thinking if staying in Luo Feng City would make it that simple for someone to attack them after the change of city lords. However, it was highly unlikely for Divinity Transformation Stage cultivators to be involved. If such a high-level expert were really to strike, both he and Yin Zhengyi wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand them. So, the most likely attackers would be at the Nascent Soul Stage. And the reason Yin Zhengyi said this was actually because he himself feared being targeted and killed if he stayed with Zhao Yu. ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll stay in Luo Feng City!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly. Although Yin Zhengyi¡¯s motives weren¡¯t pure, staying in Luo Feng City was also Sun Lele¡¯s wish. If he left, and Sun Lele came back without finding him, she might think he had run away and directly trigger the restrictions, resulting in his certain death. Hearing this, Yin Zhengyi breathed a sigh of relief. Revenge needed a long-term plan, and although he valued Zhao Yu¡¯s potential, he did not believe that once Zhao Yu grew stronger, he would definitely take action. After all, the human heart is unpredictable. Moreover, if Zhao Yu died and he lived, then there was still hope for vengeance. If both of them died, including the Fu sisters, then all would be over. So he would rather be misunderstood by Zhao Yu and part ways with him, not letting Zhao Yu join him. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll leave the Fu sisters to you¡­¡± Yin Zhengyi came in a hurry and left in a hurry as well. Before long, the Fu sisters rushed over together to ask Zhao Yu for details. They too had received Yin Zhengyi¡¯s message and knew about the appointment of the new city lord. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t overthink it and simply relayed Yin Zhengyi¡¯s message. ¡°Our senior brother¡­¡± The two women were no ordinary figures and naturally spotted the loopholes at a glance. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our senior brother to be someone who fears death¡­¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± The Fu sisters felt heartbroken and threw themselves into Zhao Yu¡¯s arms, one on each side. Zhao Yu gently patted their backs and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me around, your vengeance will certainly be avenged!¡± ¡°But you must also put effort into your cultivation. I don¡¯t want you to become a burden when I go to avenge you, or be taken hostage!¡± ¡°Yes, we will work hard on our cultivation!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Their desire for revenge was strong, so they naturally worked hard at their cultivation. Already at the latter stages of Foundation Establishment, after these days of effort, they were now on the verge of breaking through to the Golden Core Stage. With the dowry they had, plus Zhao Yu¡¯s help, they had enough resources to advance to the Golden Core Stage. The two sisters planned to go into seclusion soon, preparing for their breakthrough into the Golden Core Stage. Zhao Yu calculated and found that out of his five women, Liu Wenxuan was already at the Golden Core Stage, Zhao Linger and the Fu sisters were preparing to break through to the Golden Core Stage, while Mo Cai¡¯er, originally the most talented, was still at the mid-stage of Foundation Establishment. ¡°Although the Mo Family is a great clan, with so many members, the resources they can allocate to Mo Cai¡¯er are limited¡­¡± Chapter 1042 - Chapter 1042: Chapter 134 Sacred Body_3 Chapter 1042: Chapter 134 Sacred Body_3 Zhao Yu was well aware that Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s level progress was solely hindered by the lack of cultivation resources, but now with him present, and with ample resources, he planned to properly assist Mo Cai¡¯er in her cultivation. A week later, Yin Zhengyi formally handed over the city lord¡¯s seal, and to their surprise, the new appointees to Luo Feng City turned out to be five Nascent Soul Stage cultivators. One city lord, four deputy city lords. Even more unimaginable was that all five of these people were at the late Nascent Soul Stage. ¡°The Fatal Five!¡± Yin Zhengyi¡¯s voice was somewhat distorted as he whispered to Zhao Yu, ¡°You must be careful. These five are quintuplets and are exceptionally skilled at fighting as one¡­.¡± ¡°There is a rumor that they once jointly withstood a strike from a Divinity Transformation powerhouse; by Nascent Soul standards, they are invincible¡­.¡± This only made him more certain that his earlier decision had been correct. After all, if he had taken Zhao Yu with him when leaving, they would surely be doomed if these five came after them. But now, he could only reluctantly leave Zhao Yu to face these five alone. As the new city lord assumed office, Zhao Yu, as a guest elder at the city lord¡¯s mansion, was naturally present. All factions within the city, without exception, submitted obediently. The five late Nascent Soul Stage cultivators were certainly beyond Zhao Yu and Yin Zhengyi¡¯s capacity to contend with¨Cthey were well aware of this fact. However, what was interesting was that these five seemed to have no particular mission upon arriving; they simply settled down in the city lord¡¯s mansion after assuming office and did not trouble Zhao Yu. This indeed left many people puzzled, unsure whether these five were sent with the directive of the State Preceptor to eliminate threats by rooting them out. However, for Zhao Yu, these matters were of no importance. Upon seeing the cultivators¡¯ level progress, he quietly made a breakthrough to the early Divinity Transformation Stage. He himself was alright; his main concern was to guard against these five potentially targeting his woman. After all, his woman was still at the Golden Core Stage and Foundation Establishment Stage, and would undoubtedly perish if attacked by Nascent Soul Stage cultivators. While Zhao Yu was unclear about the intentions of these five, Yin Zhengyi had already reached the new city and discovered their situations. Perhaps to alleviate his guilt, he found some crucial information this time. ¡°These five are here due to a nearby secret realm¡­.¡± ¡°I received news that someone from the Heavenly Tomb calculated that there is a secret realm where a Divinity Transformation cultivator perished near Luo Feng City¡­.¡± ¡°These five probably do not wish to kill you too soon; otherwise, there would be no reason for them to stay in Luo Feng City¡­.¡± ¡°So, are they planning to raid that secret realm, reap its benefits, and then make their move?¡± Zhao Yu suddenly understood and then inquired about the opening time of that secret realm. ¡°I do not know the exact time. However, for such a secret realm, which has been deduced to exist, it is still difficult to locate¡­.¡± ¡°Even if it is found, opening it is not easy!¡± This information was quite timely. Now that Zhao Yu understood the five¡¯s purpose, he wasn¡¯t worried any longer and resumed living a peaceful life. While Zhao Yu enjoyed peace, Luo Feng City began to bustle. His status as a Divine Body had attracted many cultivators, including quite a few at the Nascent Soul Stage who wanted to make Zhao Yu¡¯s acquaintance. Zhao Yu did not reject these overtures; after all, they were Nascent Soul Stage cultivators, and provoking their emotions could yield considerable energy. However, among these people, there were two whom Zhao Yu found rather unexpected. ¡°I am Shi Hao from Mount Kunlun. Having heard that Brother Zhao is a Divine Body, I wish to challenge you to a duel. How about it?¡± Apart from Shi Hao, there was also Saintess Qin Yao from the Turquoise Pool, who seemed eager to measure her strength against Zhao Yu. After someone explained it to him, Zhao Yu finally realized that these two, one a Sacred Body and the other a God Body, were renown like his own Divine Body. But the problem was that he wasn¡¯t truly a Divine Body, so why would there be such resonance with them? From their expressions, Zhao Yu could see that they were very proud, generally disdaining ordinary people. But similarly, they were also very lonely, lacking peers who could stand on the same level as them. In their eyes, Zhao Yu, as a Divine Body, was a peer. ¡°The name of the Sacred Body is well-known. Although my cultivation level is comparable to Brother Shi, I am not adept at combat, and I¡¯m afraid I might disappoint you¡­.¡± Zhao Yu naturally had no intention of fighting; such meaningless combat was unnecessary. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Shi Hao taunted. Zhao Yu smiled slightly, ¡°Yes, I am scared. After all, you are a Sacred Body, and I am but a mere Divine Body. We can skip this fight!¡± ¡°You¡­.¡± Shi Hao was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Yu to lack any fighting spirit and to concede so readily. The Nascent Soul Stage cultivators present were also taken aback, not expecting Zhao Yu to fall short of his reputation. Not just Shi Hao, but Qin Yao of the Turquoise Pool also showed an indescribably disappointed expression. ¡°Even as a Divine Body, you are not worthy to stand alongside us¡­.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She shook her head slightly, seemingly in disdain, then turned to Shi Hao and said lightly, ¡°Sacred Body, I am of the Ice Clear God Body, am I qualified to fight you?¡± ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Shi Hao¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Being able to battle a God Body, this trip won¡¯t be a loss!¡± With that said, he pulled out a golden staff from the void, and a terrifying presence suddenly spread out. The surrounding Nascent Soul Stage cultivators, although of the same rank, all retreated involuntarily, overwhelmed by the aura. Chapter 1043 - Chapter 1043: Chapter 134 Sacred Body_4 Chapter 1043: Chapter 134 Sacred Body_4 ¡°We¡¯re still in the city, so if you and I start fighting here, we might hurt the innocent. Why don¡¯t we move outside the city?¡± Qin Yao, who had a compassionate heart, couldn¡¯t bear to see innocent people lose their lives and thus proposed. ¡°I had been careless¡­¡± Shi Hao scratched his head and quickly reined in his aura. As a man from Mount Kunlun, he had received upright teachings from a young age and easily accepted the suggestion. Thus, the two of them, one after the other, flew towards the outskirts of the city. The other Nascent Soul Stage cultivators also followed suit. Zhao Yu thought it over; people at home were cultivating, and the city lord¡¯s five sons had made no moves. He didn¡¯t want to venture too far, so he simply returned to Zhao Mansion. Seeing Zhao Yu did not follow, Shi Hao and Qin Yao flying ahead were somewhat disappointed. After all, their duel was also something they hoped would be witnessed by their peers. And the only peer barely qualified was the Divine Body, Zhao Yu. However, the most immediate concern was to compete against each other, so after flying hundreds of kilometers away from Luo Feng City, they stopped and readied themselves for combat. The Nascent Soul Stage cultivators watching from the sidelines retreated a few kilometers away to observe the battle. Back at Zhao Mansion, Zhao Yu muttered, ¡°That Qin Yao, she really is a beauty. If only I could¡­¡± He swallowed his saliva, harboring a slightly unusual thought in his mind. At that moment, Liu Wenxuan suddenly walked over. ¡°Little Yu, weren¡¯t you at a gathering with your peers? Why did you suddenly come back?¡± Seeing her charming demeanor, Zhao Yu involuntarily associated her appearance with Qin Yao and, imagining the woman before him was Qin Yao, he became impatient and scooped up Liu Wenxuan, heading into a grove. ¡°Little Yu¡­ why are you¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan blushed, ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight. It¡¯s not good if people hear¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve set up an array formation!¡± Accompanied by the sounds of rustling, Zhao Yu entered his groove. Afterward, Zhao Yu frowned. ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡± He pondered carefully and realized that his haste was unusual, as if he had been poisoned. After a thorough investigation, he indeed found something strange on his soul. ¡°What is this?¡± Zhao Yu speculated that the woman Qin Yao had subtly used some technique on him when they had met earlier. If he really were a Divine Body, he might have easily undone it, but unfortunately, he was not. Luckily, his cultivation level had already reached the Divinity Transformation Stage. Although he had carelessly fallen for it initially, the ordeal with Liu Wenxuan had completely resolved the hidden danger. ¡°This woman is indeed ruthless!¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t understand why Qin Yao would act against him, just because he had declined to join Shi Hao¡¯s battle or perhaps because, as she said, she looked down on someone as spineless as him?! ¡°This is totally confusing. Just you wait, if I ever run into you again, well!¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t mind turning his fantasies into reality; if worse came to worst, he would repeat what he did to Liu Wenxuan, but this time on Qin Yao. In the following days, Zhao Yu¡¯s Sound Transmission Talisman buzzed incessantly. All the messages were from the Nascent Soul cultivators he¡¯d met at the gathering. The content was also straightforward: a blow-by-blow recount of the battle between Shi Hao and Qin Yao. For these people, although Shi Hao and Qin Yao could disdain Zhao Yu, they could not afford to do the same. After all, Zhao Yu was a Divine Body. Even if he avoided battle, he wouldn¡¯t be dismissed, and he was bound to be a high-ranking figure in the future, still of great value to ordinary Nascent Soul cultivators. To Zhao Yu¡¯s surprise, the battle between the Divine Body and the Sacred Body lasted so long. He sat at home and listened to nearly a month¡¯s worth of live commentary. ¡°It ended in a draw?!¡± ¡°Each fought a hundred thousand rounds without a victor¡­¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, both of their spiritual powers seemed inexhaustible, replenishing every time they were exhausted¡­¡± As he read through the messages, Zhao Yu also became intrigued. According to the observers, both individuals had used their powerful techniques from the start, relentlessly attacking each other. Even so, they continued fighting fiercely for a month, which would have exhausted any other ordinary Nascent Soul cultivator. ¡°The Divine Body and the Sacred Body are indeed extraordinary!¡± Just as Zhao Yu was lost in thought, another message abruptly arrived, which shook the whole city. ¡°The Lethal Quintet made their move, ambushing the exhausted Divine Body and Sacred Body¡­¡± ¡°Although many Nascent Soul cultivators helped, there were also those who attacked in secret¡­¡± ¡°The scene was chaotic beyond measure, with several Nascent Soul cultivators perishing¡­¡± ¡°Shi Hao and Qin Yao split and fled¡­¡± The message ended here, revealing the sheer chaos of the scene. Zhao Yu became cautious, first activating the array formations at Zhao Mansion, then he stood on top of Wang Yue Tower, the highest structure within the mansion, looking out towards the city outskirts. ¡°Whoosh~~!¡± Just then, a figure suddenly swooped towards him. Divinity Transformation Stage?! Zhao Yu was startled, promptly elevating his cultivation to the later stage of Divinity Transformation. ¡°Die!¡± The attacker had barely reached Zhao Yu when Zhao Yu struck him down with a palm, silencing him instantly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Thank goodness¡­ it was only early stage Divinity Transformation¡­¡± Zhao Yu took a deep breath. He hadn¡¯t expected that the one trying to kill him would be a Divinity Transformation Stage cultivator, not the so-called Lethal Quintet, which was just a diversion to lower his guard. Including the fact that the Lethal Quintet hadn¡¯t made any moves, seemingly waiting for the opportunity to enter the hidden domain, it was clearly a well-laid scheme. ¡°So, a Divinity Transformation Stage cultivator was used to ambush me, while the Lethal Quintet went to ambush the Divine Body and Sacred Body, creating an alibi¡­¡± Chapter 1044 - Chapter 1044: Chapter 134 Sacred Body_5 Chapter 1044: Chapter 134 Sacred Body_5 ¡°These guys¡­ really annoying!¡± Zhao Yu remained vigilant. Fortunately, after the Divinity Transformation Stage cultivator, no one else came to launch a sneak attack. Three days later, finally, word from Shi Hao and Qin Yao arrived. To Zhao Yu¡¯s shock, the Deadly Five had actually been counter-killed. They split into two groups during the pursuit, three against two, and both groups were in good condition, being at the Nascent Soul late stage. Yet, those two had been in a battle for a month, already exhausted, but still, they managed to counter-kill the five. Even more incredible was that the two of them had also experienced an attack by a Divinity Transformation Stage cultivator. Fortunately, due to their unique physiques, they managed to escape from the Divinity Transformation Stage cultivator. Meanwhile, upon hearing the news, Turquoise Pool and Kunlun were furious. On one hand, they sent people to guard the paths; on the other, they directly questioned the Jin Kingdom. The situation became incredibly unstable for a time. Zhao Yu¡¯s Luo Feng City, having lost its City Lord, ironically became much calmer for a while. The matter involved the Divinity Transformation Stage, and Zhao Yu¡¯s side didn¡¯t have access to high-level information, so they could only wait and see. A year later, Zhao Linger successfully broke through to the Golden Core Stage. Two more years passed, and both Mo Cai¡¯er and the Fu sisters also achieved their breakthroughs to the Golden Core Stage. By then, all five of Zhao Yu¡¯s women had broken through to the Golden Core Stage. Liu Wenxuan, as always, provided him with twenty times the energy, while Zhao Linger provided ten times the energy. Mo Cai¡¯er¡¯s contribution was lower than expected, only five times the energy. As for the Fu sisters, it went from one to two times, and no matter how hard Zhao Yu tried, it seemed difficult to see any progress. Zhao Yu understood that only by avenging the sisters would the energy they provided greatly increase. That day, Yin Zhengyi suddenly sent a message. ¡°Good news, I¡¯m reassigned back to Luo Feng City¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhao Yu was somehow surprised. ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t the State Preceptor sending people anymore?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit complicated. I¡¯ll be there soon, we¡¯ll talk when we meet!¡± Yin Zhengyi didn¡¯t say more in the message. A moment later, Yin Zhengyi descended from the sky, looking almost unchanged since he had left. ¡°Where are the Fu sisters?¡± Yin Zhengyi started, ¡°The intelligence I¡¯ve gathered also concerns them. Have them listen in!¡± Hearing this, Zhao Yu immediately called the Fu sisters over. ¡°Senior Brother!¡± Upon seeing Yin Zhengyi, the sisters greeted him politely. Yin Zhengyi froze for a moment, then remembered that the Fu sisters were now Zhao Yu¡¯s women. However, he didn¡¯t dwell on it and merely nodded, then turned to Zhao Yu and said, ¡°Do you remember the battle between the Sacred Body and the Divine Body from three years ago?¡± ¡°Of course, that was the biggest event in recent years, wasn¡¯t it?!¡± Zhao Yu smiled. Although he had stayed in the Zhao Mansion for the past three years, he had often heard about those two from the outside world. However, most of it was merely rumors, not to be taken seriously. ¡°Back then, these two were hunted by Divinity Transformation Stage cultivators and it took a great effort to escape¡­¡± ¡°But following that incident, it also angered Kunlun and Turquoise Pool, who both challenged Jin Kingdom, demanding explanations¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that Kunlun and Turquoise Pool went so far as to complain to the upper levels, attempting to overthrow Jin Kingdom¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, Jin Kingdom also has capable Immortals in the upper level, and the issue was dismissed eventually¡­¡± ¡°However, under pressure, Jin Kingdom still revealed the truth¡­¡± Yin Zhengyi sighed deeply. ¡°I never thought our Jin Kingdom would end up like this¡­¡± ¡°As a Nascent Soul Stage cultivator, I was completely unaware¡­¡± He sighed for a long time before explaining further, ¡°Indeed, there was a problem at the higher levels of Jin Kingdom¡­¡± ¡°There were two organizations. One called Dark Sale, and another called Dragon Seize¡­¡± ¡°Both organizations were established by the Jin royal family¡­¡± ¡°One specialized in infiltrating Kunlun, Mount Shu, and Turquoise Pool as undercover agents¡­¡± ¡°While the other was dedicated to doing the dirty work for the royal family¡­¡± ¡°But unexpectedly, these two organizations backfired¡­¡± ¡°Now the leader of Dark Sale is the previous generation¡¯s Saintess of Turquoise Pool¡­¡± ¡°Saintess of Turquoise Pool?!¡± Zhao Yu was stunned. ¡°Is Jin Kingdom really that powerful?¡± To have planted an undercover in Turquoise Pool, and then for her to become such a high-ranking figure as a saintess? ¡°It¡¯s complicated to explain now¡­¡± Yin Zhengyi shook his head. ¡°It involves royal secrets, so I can¡¯t say much, but yes, the previous generation¡¯s Saintess of Turquoise Pool is indeed from the Jin royal family¡­¡± ¡°Or to say, the current State Preceptor is her¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhao Yu felt even more confused, simply waiting for Yin Zhengyi to finish explaining before he gradually understood. It amounted to nothing more than a royal drama within Jin Kingdom, but the actors involved were so powerful that it led to Jin¡¯s debacle. ¡°So, the decline of Jin Kingdom is essentially its own fault?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yin Zhengyi looked somewhat dejected. ¡°Now, the old king will soon die, nearly all the princes are killed, leaving only a foolish prince and some princesses¡­¡± ¡°The former two dark division organizations, however, quietly grew into huge threats¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°One overtly supports the foolish prince but actually seeks revenge and aims to overturn Jin Kingdom, wishing it to disappear¡­¡± ¡°The other supports an old-day princess to assume the throne¡­¡± He turned to look at the Fu sisters and said, ¡°We always thought our enemy was the State Preceptor, but we were wrong¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± The Fu sisters were stunned, clearly taken aback. Chapter 1045 - Chapter 1045: Chapter 134 Sacred Body_6 Chapter 1045: Chapter 134 Sacred Body_6 ¡°Could it be that someone else is responsible for annihilating my Fu Family?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yin Zhengyi nodded, ¡°The State Preceptor is the previous generation¡¯s Saintess of Yaochi. She wanted to inherit the throne of Jin, but Jin had never had a precedent of a woman ascending the throne. The resistance was great¡­¡± ¡°And another faction wanted to overturn Jin. They kept picking fights¡­¡± ¡°Previously, we thought it was all fake, but the real culprit turned out to be from the faction of the foolish prince¡­¡± Fu Qingshu frowned, unable to believe that the enemy she had resented for so many years could have been the wrong one. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± Yin Zhengyi nodded, ¡°These past three years, although I was still the City Lord, I actually left this place and went to the imperial city¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to go there before, fearing that the State Preceptor would kill me too, cutting off my hope for revenge¡­¡± ¡°But who would have thought, after going there, I discovered the truth¡­¡± ¡°Of course, if it hadn¡¯t been for the pressure from Mount Kunlun and Yaochi, this truth might not have surfaced so easily¡­¡± Yin Zhengyi said emotionally, ¡°Those who assassinated the Sacred Body and Divine Body back then were people from the Dragon-Seizing Sect¡­¡± ¡°The destruction of the Fu Family was actually the work of the Dragon-Seizing Sect as well, and your Fu Family was actually from the faction of the hidden assassins¡­¡± The Fu sisters appeared confused and uncertain. ¡°Both of you have too low level progress to have been involved in these matters¡­¡± ¡°After I returned to the imperial city, only then did I find out that there were still members of your Fu Family alive¡­¡± ¡°Who!?¡± The Fu sisters asked excitedly. ¡°Your aunt¡­¡± Yin Zhengyi shook his head, ¡°She has been concealing her identity and staying by the State Preceptor¡¯s side, which is why she survived the disaster¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the Fu sisters broke down and wept. Zhao Yu did not comfort them, thinking it would be better to let them cry it out. After a long while, the Fu sisters looked up at Zhao Yu and said, ¡°Brother Yu, about our previous agreement, the matter of killing the State Preceptor, can we¡­¡± ¡°I know, the Dragon-Seizing Sect, right?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Fu sisters affirmed. Zhao Yu nodded. For him, it didn¡¯t matter who he killed; receiving the gratitude of the Fu sisters was all that mattered. Yin Zhengyi continued, ¡°The assassination attempt last time fully exposed the internal problems of Jin¡­¡± ¡°Next, as long as we eliminate the Dragon-Seizing Sect, everything will return to how it was before¡­¡± ¡°But, I¡¯ve heard that Jin has given twelve prefectures¡¯ lands to Mount Kunlun and Yaochi?¡± Fu Qingshu said uncertainly. ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Yin Zhengyi nodded, ¡°Divinity Transformation Stage cultivators attempting to assassinate the Sacred Body and Divine Body have provoked the wrath of these two sects¡­¡± ¡°Were it not for the hidden complexities of the situation, they would have wanted to join forces to destroy our Jin¡­¡± ¡°So, we had no choice but to concede twelve prefectures¡¯ lands to them, along with some other conditions¡­¡± As he said this, he turned to look at Zhao Yu, ¡°In the coming days, try not to leave Luo Feng City¡­¡± ¡°Divinity Transformation cultivators from those two sects can now enter our Jin without any formalities. While you are in the city, they wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly, but once you leave¡­¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Zhao Yu was startled, ¡°I have no grudges with those two sects; why would they come for me?¡± ¡°You have a Divine Body!¡± Yin Zhengyi said in astonishment, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how precious a Divine Body is?¡± ¡°In this world, there are no shortage of people who want to study your body¡­¡± Zhao Yu thought about it and felt that it was normal, just like Sun Lele, who, ever since finding out he could absorb energy, had been longing to obtain his ability. Now, she had even gone out to search for the source of his power. ¡°Besides that, you need to be careful of the people from the Dragon-Seizing Sect¡­¡± Yin Zhengyi spoke with a hint of bitterness, ¡°Our Jin nation has come to this, and yet there are still a large number of die-hards who think that the foolish prince should succeed the throne¡­¡± ¡°They pin their hopes on the foolish prince¡¯s offspring to continue the succession to the throne, rather than wishing for the State Preceptor to take his place¡­¡± ¡°So, on the surface, the one that upholds righteousness and supposedly has the best interests of Jin at heart is the State Preceptor¡¯s faction, but in reality, those with greater power are actually from the Dragon-Seizing faction¡­¡± ¡°And when I went to the Imperial City, I never expected to be pursued and attacked by people from the Dragon-Seizing faction. Fortunately, the State Preceptor saved me, and that¡¯s how I escaped with my life¡­¡± He was filled with emotion, ¡°So, I can basically confirm that we have been labeled as part of the State Preceptor¡¯s faction, after all, the Fu Family once followed the State Preceptor¡­¡± The Fu sisters still seemed somewhat bewildered, their former enemies had become their own people, a turn of events they had never anticipated. After Yin Zhengyi left, for the first time in many years, the Fu sisters made a request. ¡°Brother Yu, we hope you can help us investigate and find out who exactly annihilated our Fu family¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re worried¡­¡± Fu Qingshu whispered, ¡°My senior brother went to the Imperial City once, and he felt something was off. I¡¯m worried that he might have been bewitched by that demon¡­ the State Preceptor¡­¡± ¡°Sure, if I get a chance, I¡¯ll find out!¡± Zhao Yu nodded in agreement. He wasn¡¯t interested in the affairs of Jin. However, for the sake of the Fu sisters¡¯ loyalty, he would put forth some effort. Luckily, with his strength now in the later stages of Divinity Transformation, he was sufficiently capable of facing most dangers. The return of Yin Zhengyi hadn¡¯t changed anything; Zhao Yu¡¯s life continued as usual. Although the Jin nation had become even more chaotic, Luo Feng City remained relatively calm. After all, there were two Nascent Soul Stage cultivators stationed here, and with the heavy losses Jin suffered due to the assassination of both the Sacred Body and the Divine Body, no one dared to lightly mess with Zhao Yu, an immortal cultivator. After all, the sect from Mount Shu had also made it clear that Zhao Yu belonged to them, he was forever Mount Shu¡¯s, and anyone who dared to touch him would be an enemy of Mount Shu. Thus, even though Zhao Yu himself didn¡¯t care much, others regarded him as originated from Mount Shu and didn¡¯t dare to provoke him. Time flew, and another ten years passed. ¡°Do you still remember the Divinity Transformation Stage cultivator who attempted to assassinate Shi Hao?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet?¡± Zhao Yu was startled. ¡°No!¡± Since returning to Luo Feng City, Yin Zhengyi would bring some intelligence to share with Zhao Yu from time to time. He took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Kunlun used that person as a whetstone for Shi Hao¡­¡± ¡°Just five days ago, Shi Hao, with his cultivation at the later phase of the Nascent Soul, defeated a Divinity Transformation cultivator, avenging himself!¡± ¡°That powerful?!¡± Zhao Yu was a bit shocked. He had been at the early stage of Divinity Transformation himself, and by his estimation back then, he could instantly kill any Nascent Soul Stage cultivator he came across. But now, Shi Hao had incredibly managed to defeat a Divinity Transformation cultivator relying on his Nascent Soul, which was unbelievable. ¡°This Sacred Body of combat is indeed formidable!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yin Zhengyi smiled, ¡°Your Divine Body is not bad either. I can no longer sense your level progress, you couldn¡¯t have possibly achieved Divinity Transformation, could you?!¡± ¡°No, no, achieving Divinity Transformation is not so easy!¡± Zhao Yu laughed. Yin Zhengyi thought so as well and continued, ¡°Lately, Qin Yao is also planning to seek revenge on another Divinity Transformation Stage cultivator¡­¡± ¡°However, sadly, that person seems to have fled and their whereabouts are currently unknown¡­¡± Just then, Yin Zhengyi suddenly made his move, swinging a heavy punch at Zhao Yu. Chapter 1046 - Chapter 1046: Chapter 135: Clone System and the Original Chapter 1046: Chapter 135: Clone System and the Original ¡°I had already seen that there was a problem with you!¡± Zhao Yu chuckled and, in the blink of an eye, dodged the punch and appeared behind Yin Zhengyi as if he had a clone, pressing down on his head. ¡°Boom~~!¡± With a loud bang, Yin Zhengyi completely exploded into pieces. That¡¯s how plain and unadorned battle at the Divinity Transformation Stage is. Zhao Yu took out a Communication Talisman, found Yin Zhengyi, and asked him where he was. ¡°I¡¯m in a small fishing village where a great demon is wreaking havoc, what¡¯s up?¡± Just as I thought! Zhao Yu replied with a slight smile, ¡°Just now, someone pretending to be you tried to assassinate me, but I dealt with him!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Yin Zhengyi was baffled, then immediately asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± When Zhao Yu saw Yin Zhengyi earlier that day, he had seen through him and realized that he was not Yin Zhengyi but someone else impersonating him. It just wasn¡¯t clear which power had sent this early Divinity Transformation assassin. ¡°The chances are it¡¯s not the same people as last time¡­¡± As early as ten years ago, someone had come to assassinate him, also at the early stage of Divinity Transformation, but was quickly killed by Zhao Yu. That person, Zhao Yu had followed up on, and according to Yin Zhengyi, should have been from the Dragon-Seizing Sect of the Jin nation, who also assassinated those with Immortal, Divine, and Sacred Bodies, wanting to escalate the situation. Since they failed last time, they wouldn¡¯t possibly only send someone at the early stage of Divinity Transformation again, so this assassin surely wasn¡¯t from the Dragon-Seizing Sect. ¡°Who could have sent them?¡± Zhao Yu knit his brows, feeling a bit lost, but he quickly came to terms with it. ¡°Being the Immortal Body in the open, many people want to research me, so there will always be those who choose to take the risk.¡± ¡°However, now my cultivation level has increased, and my enemies are getting stronger¡­¡± Zhao Yu carefully considered that the energy provided by his five women at Golden Core Stage seemed to be somewhat lagging behind his pace. ¡°Sun Lele¡­¡± At this thought, he again brought up Sun Lele, after all, her level was too high, and she provided a great deal of energy. But now, Sun Lele was away, and he had no idea when she could return, so he could only choose someone else. ¡°At the very least, it must be someone at the Nascent Soul Stage or Divinity Transformation Stage for it to be useful¡­¡± After some consideration, Zhao Yu found that there were far too few people qualified. ¡­ ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± In the 33rd tier of Heaven Beyond Heaven, Sun Lele was observing a bell hanging above the sky, her face showing a sudden realization. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Yu would be¡­¡± Her face bore a trace of excitement, along with some agitation. ¡°He is just a clone now, if I could help him grow, maybe he could replace the original¡­¡± ¡°No wonder he can¡¯t impregnate women, with the real body suppressing here, how could the clone conceive¡­¡± Sun Lele mused thoughtfully, ideas fermenting in her mind, and after a while, her eyes brightened as she thought of a method. ¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve come back!¡± Zhao Yu was slightly dazed. He had just been thinking of Sun Lele, and she had unexpectedly returned. It couldn¡¯t be that she had sensed his thoughts and come back, could it? ¡°Zhao Yu, do you want to know why you can¡¯t get women pregnant?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Zhao Yu was startled, not expecting Sun Lele to ask such a question. In his earlier years, he hadn¡¯t really cared about having offspring. But later, every time he saw Liu Wenxuan look forlorn because she couldn¡¯t have his child, he felt very uncomfortable. After being with so many women, he knew very clearly that infertility wasn¡¯t their issue, but purely his. ¡°Just tell me, do you want to know?¡± Sun Lele urged. ¡°Of course!¡± Zhao Yu nodded. Even just for Liu Wenxuan, he had to say he wanted to know. ¡°Good!¡± Sun Lele nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°I have a method that can restore you¡­¡± ¡°Restore?¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but recall the initial reason Sun Lele had left and quickly asked, ¡°You know about my situation?¡± ¡°I know a bit!¡± Sun Lele smiled slightly and asked, ¡°Do you know about the outer universe?¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s heart jumped. Could it be that she knew about the universe, about the Milky Way? Sun Lele, however, continued on her own, ¡°Our place is the Primeval Continent, and there are many worlds like ours¡­¡± ¡°A long time ago, some discovered the secret to longevity¡­¡± ¡°Through cultivation, they let themselves live far longer¡­¡± ¡°Generation after generation passed down the knowledge, and gradually we had Cultivation Techniques, a cultivation system, and so on¡­¡± ¡°But when this path was followed to its end, people realized that there was no more road ahead¡­¡± ¡°An end, what is at the end?¡± Zhao Yu was curious. Being only a combination stage cultivator and having not even seen an Immortal, what Sun Lele was telling him was far too high-end. ¡°The end¡­¡± Sun Lele explained, ¡°In the past, the end of cultivation was reaching the Great Emperor level¡­¡± ¡°One could live up to ten million years, which seemed long, but to them, if not immortal, one would ultimately die¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Many did not wish to die and so sought out various methods¡­¡± ¡°For instance, some researched how to make their souls immortal, to reincarnate and be reborn, but no matter how they tried to protect themselves along the way, there was always some force in the dark interfering, making reincarnation extremely difficult. And even if they did reincarnate, it was as a new person¡­¡± Sun Lele shook her head and said, ¡°These are not important¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s important is that a long time ago, someone surpassed the Great Emperor realm, used a certain method, and achieved immortality¡­¡± She paused, then said, ¡°However, the price was very high. This kind of immortality, in our view, is to completely vanish from the world but still exist within it¡­¡± Chapter 1047 - Chapter 1047: Chapter 135: Clone System and the Original_2 Chapter 1047: Chapter 135: Clone System and the Original_2 She raised her hand, and a light screen flickered into existence, unveiling a star map sprawled across the sky before their eyes. Zhao Yu¡¯s heart jolted with surprise; this indeed was the universe he had known before, and astonishingly, Sun Lele was aware of this as well. In fact, throughout the years of his cultivation, he had been secretly investigating the universe, indirectly probing many individuals, yet none understood the concept of the universe, only knowing of their continent. ¡°The first to transcend the Great Emperor Realm was named Pangu¡­¡± ¡°He created the external universe¡­¡± ¡°It was akin to opening up a new world¡­¡± ¡°Subsequently, an indescribable Strength flowed into his body as if in gratitude for his deeds, aiding him in breaking through the Great Emperor Realm, ultimately achieving eternity¡­¡± Sun Lele remarked wistfully, ¡°After his success, Pangu did not linger in the world for long but transformed into an even greater existence, disappearing from the world¡­¡± As if afraid Zhao Yu wouldn¡¯t understand, she explained, ¡°Do you get it? It¡¯s a state where he exists alongside the world, eternal as long as the world itself does not perish¡­¡± Zhao Yu listened, baffled, ¡°What do you mean? Can this Pangu Great Emperor still be seen?¡± ¡°No longer!¡± Sun Lele shook her head, ¡°After transcending the Great Emperor Realm, he became eternal and vanished completely, but all who witnessed it could still sense the eternal aura from him¡­¡± ¡°Not just him, later on, other beings followed in Pangu¡¯s footsteps¡­¡± ¡°For example, the goddess Nuwa, who created humanity, thus broke through the Great Emperor level and attained eternity¡­¡± Zhao Yu listened in astonishment; many of the figures Sun Lele recounted appeared in Earth¡¯s mythological stories, albeit with different details. Could it be that immortality and eternity are achieved in this way? Existing forever within the imagination of others? Zhao Yu was somewhat perplexed; did this kind of eternity still warrant pursuit? According to Sun Lele, all who surpassed the Great Emperor Realm were called immortal saints because the Dao they validated was beneficial to the world. Yet, after becoming saints, they all disappeared without a trace and had not re-emerged for eons. ¡°The early Great Emperors attained sainthood in a variety of ways, validating the eternal Dao¨Cfor instance, some created cultivation systems while others set rules for mountains, rivers, and the like¡­¡± ¡°However, as time passed, the ways to validate the Dao became increasingly difficult, because pathways trodden by predecessors could not be re-walked by successors¡­¡± Sun Lele sighed, ¡°Thus, later on, a group of people turned their attention to the spiritually barren regions of the external universe¡­¡± ¡°They created all sorts of rules and, behind these rules, continued to derive and add new ones¡­¡± ¡°This led to the external universe expanding increasingly larger, and in parallel, the Spiritual Power growing increasingly weaker¡­¡± ¡°After all, the Spiritual Power in our world is limited, mostly concentrated in the Pangu Continent¡­¡± ¡°The further away from here, the weaker the Spiritual Power becomes, hence the higher the difficulty in cultivation, and the shorter the lifespan at the same Realm¡­¡± With Sun Lele¡¯s explanation, Zhao Yu had an epiphany. He finally understood the cultivation systems within the Myriad Realms. Clearly, these were attempts by various Great Emperors to validate eternity and create new cultivation systems independent of Spiritual Power. Perhaps, some succeeded and have vanished, while others still were experimenting. In the star map, Sun Lele pinpointed the core area of the Milky Way, and said, ¡°This is the location of our Pangu Continent¡­¡± ¡°In fact, there are tens of thousands of original continents like ours out there, originally united and known as the Pangu Continent¡­¡± ¡°Pangu Sage was the first to carve out the external universe. Initially, all celestial bodies of the external universe revolved around one original world¡­¡± ¡°However, later on, someone discovered a method to extend the channels for creating worlds and carved out new continents from the Pangu Continent as new cores to establish star systems¡­¡± ¡°Our star system, or let¡¯s say our original continent, was thus formed when Hongjun Sage carved a piece out from the Pangu Continent¡­¡± Sun Lele then manifested a spaceship and shook her head, ¡°This is a tool created by a Great Emperor known as Science, allowing mortals to travel across the external universe for long voyages¡­¡± ¡°That Great Emperor essentially founded a new school of thought¡­¡± ¡°As a result, many Great Emperors followed the path of Science, creating various rules and achieving the status of several saints¡­¡± ¡°Sadly, in these hundreds of billions of years, too many have walked this path; the rules they created are complex and layered, one on top of another. From what I know, take the human body for example¨Cit appears the smallest unit is the pore, but in reality, they have divided it into cells, electrons, molecules, and the like, which are quite muddled¡­¡± ¡°Our Pangu Continent hasn¡¯t accumulated much; essentially, it¡¯s an impractical path or, to put it another way, too difficult¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu was astounded; so the science that humanity had studied was, in fact, a set of rules created by a group of Great Emperors? The purpose was to validate the Dao and become saints? And the one named the Great Emperor of Science was the earliest to initiate this theoretical system for the validation of the Dao? Therefore, all the various disciplines they had were actually forged by those Great Emperors? Things like brain cells, neurons, and the like, were all new rules created by these Great Emperors? Chapter 1048 - Chapter 1048: Chapter 135: Clone System and the Original_3 Chapter 1048: Chapter 135: Clone System and the Original_3 ¡°Do you mean to say that perhaps, in the early days of humanity, there was no blood, and even breathing wasn¡¯t necessary?¡± Zhao Yu asked. ¡°Exactly!¡± Sun Lele said with the demeanor of a teachable youth, ¡°During the Pangu Continent era, all living beings were naturally born¡­¡± ¡°It was only after Nuwa that humans were created¡­¡± ¡°After that, others imitated Nuwa, creating various such creatures, but alas, these creatures, since they were created later, no matter how hard they try, can never surpass humans in wisdom¡­¡± ¡°As time went on, Pangu Continent was divided into cluster after cluster, becoming the core of one star system after another. Spiritual Power was forced to disperse everywhere, making the natural birth of living beings increasingly difficult¡­¡± ¡°The ultimate result is that in the entire universe, the active intelligent life forms are basically humans now. Other naturally born creatures, if one wishes to see them, perhaps they have to go to the core areas of the outer universe, to search on Pangu Continent¡­¡± Lost in thought, Zhao Yu said, ¡°So, does that mean every Immortal Saint who has successfully proven their Dao, or shall we say the rules, they become a part of this world?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Sun Lele nodded in approval, ¡°To continue proving their Dao, the later generations need to innovate and breakthrough under the existing universal rules¡­¡± ¡°Of course, nowadays there are too many rules that are too complicated, so much so that even a Great Emperor would find it difficult to thoroughly study all of them within a limited lifespan¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, one can only choose a direction they like or are good at to delve into the research, in hopes of finding new rules that can be created¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°This is like patching holes. The Great Emperors find the universe¡¯s loopholes, and by patching them up, they prove their Dao?¡± ¡°Your way of putting it is quite fitting!¡± Sun Lele nodded, ¡°However, I think it¡¯s more like a painting that countless people have scribbled over, a complete mess¡­¡± Hearing her say this, Zhao Yu suddenly thought about something he had seen online, the mountains of ¡®code shit¡¯ mentioned by programmers, which only got bigger with each patch, making it difficult for newcomers to see the entire code¡¯s overview. ¡°Our Primeval Continent doesn¡¯t have many Great Emperors¡­¡± ¡°Currently, there is only one¡­¡± Sun Lele turned her gaze towards Zhao Yu, her eyes burning with fervor, ¡°He is your true self!¡± ¡°My true self?!¡± Zhao Yu was startled and couldn¡¯t help but think of his original self back on Earth, who was just a university student. It quickly dawned on him that the self on Earth might not be the true self either, but perhaps just a clone. ¡°Could there be a mistake?¡± Zhao Yu felt uncertain. ¡°There is no mistake. The energy aura on you is exactly the same as that Great Emperor¡¯s, just not as intense¡­¡± Sun Lele said excitedly: ¡°That Great Emperor has been in slumber for a million years now, supposedly researching ways to become an immortal saint¡­¡± ¡°Looking at it now, you are one of the methods he was researching to become a saint¡­¡± She had long contemplated many things and said directly, ¡°Based on what I see now, the method the Great Emperor is researching through you¡­¡± ¡°Is to produce energy for your own advancement by making women fall in love with you¡­¡± ¡°And the condition for birthing offspring, based on my guess, should be the degree of love¡­¡± ¡°Only with the utmost love, can one conceive your child¡­¡± After pondering with her chin in her hand for a moment, she continued, ¡°Even, I suspect that once someone becomes pregnant for you, or even gives birth to your offspring, you will gain even greater energy¡­¡± Zhao Yu fell silent and, after a long while, he finally looked at Sun Lele seriously and asked, ¡°Knowing all this, what is your purpose now?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Sun Lele suddenly smiled, her smile radiant. ¡°Whether it¡¯s becoming a saint or becoming a Great Emperor are too far from me, nor do I wish to become such¡­¡± ¡°I have only one purpose, and that is revenge¡­¡± Revenge, again! Zhao Yu was speechless. The Fu Family sisters approached him for revenge, and now Sun Lele too? ¡°My enemy is in the heavens; you don¡¯t need to know about it now, but I believe that sooner or later, you will be stronger than him¡­¡± Sun Lele was exceptionally excited, as if revitalized. This had also led Zhao Yu to gain energy twice in a row, allowing him to amass enough energy to directly advance to the late stages of the Unity Realm. That was an exaggeration. This was the Unity Realm Stage, after all. Just two emotional fluctuations and he breezed through realms. Sun Lele¡¯s own cultivation level must be quite high as well, outstanding among the Immortals. ¡°So, let¡¯s make a deal. Until you¡¯ve grown up, I will help you advance quickly, but when you are powerful enough, you must help me take revenge, alright?¡± Sun Lele said tentatively. ¡°Sure!¡± Zhao Yu agreed without hesitation. After all, it was a promise to be fulfilled in the future. He would let his future self worry about it. ¡°Alright then!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sun Lele nodded, ¡°Now, I sense that your two¡­ five women?¡± She was startled for a moment, not expecting that in just a few decades, Zhao Yu would have three more women. But she didn¡¯t give it much thought. Instead, she approved, ¡°Good, you have five women providing you with energy now¡­¡± ¡°Your five women are all at the Golden Core Stage, with Liu Wenxuan providing the most energy¡­¡± ¡°I feel that it won¡¯t be long before she can bear a child for you¡­¡± Chapter 1049 - Chapter 1049: Chapter 135: Clone System and the Original Body_4 Chapter 1049: Chapter 135: Clone System and the Original Body_4 Sun Lele propped her chin with her hand, pondered for a moment, and then said, ¡°So, next, you must focus on Liu Wenxuan and find a way to make her love you even more, to the utmost extreme¡­¡± ¡°I want to know how much energy you can acquire by siring offspring¡­¡± Zhao Yu scratched his head; he was being the perfect man every day, accompanying each of the five women in turn, exhausting his mind to treat them well. With Liu Wenxuan, he felt he had already done the utmost; she was even willing to die for him. How could he possibly make her love him more?! As if seeing Zhao Yu¡¯s dilemma, Sun Lele continued, ¡°Of course, how long this road is, I do not know either; you need to test it yourself¡­¡± ¡°For now, the most important thing is to find more women for you, those who have high level progress and strong potential¡­¡± Then, she closed her eyes, as if sensing something. A moment later, Sun Lele opened her eyes and said, ¡°Over at the four sects, there are indeed a few women in the Combined Dao Stage who meet the criteria¡­¡± Zhao Yu instantly felt extremely sheepish; he had been choosing among women in the Nascent Soul Stage, but Sun Lele had directly started picking from the Combined Dao Stage. Wait, are there really women in the Combined Dao Stage who are still single? Can women at that realm even fall in love with him? Zhao Yu was quite skeptical about this. He said, ¡°What do you think about Saintess Qin Yao of the Turquoise Pool?¡± ¡°Qin Yao?¡± Sun Lele scanned and frowned, ¡°A late-stage Nascent Soul¡­¡± ¡°However, since she possesses a Divine Body and grows quickly, it¡¯s not impossible¡­¡± Swish! Swish! Zhao Yu once again harvested energy from Sun Lele, but still, he could only break through to the late stage of Combined Dao, apparently just shy of crossing into the Immortal Realm. ¡°You¡¯ve acquired energy from me again?¡± Sun Lele was startled. Zhao Yu hurriedly explained, ¡°It¡¯s not within my control; it¡¯s passive. Besides, I feel like you¡¯ve become more prone to emotional fluctuations since you came back¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Sun Lele thought for a moment and seemed to realize that this was indeed the case. After discovering that Zhao Yu was a clone of the Great Emperor, her dormant heart began to heat up once more. ¡°It¡¯s because of hope¡­¡± Before, Sans hope, nothing mattered to her. Now, with hope, her heart began to fluctuate with emotions. In fact, Zhao Yu wanted to say, ¡°As long as you become my woman, won¡¯t the energy come clanging in?¡± But he didn¡¯t dare to say it, fearing that Sun Lele might pulverize him into dust. This was something Sun Lele had to mention; he dared not speak carelessly about it. Sun Lele nodded slightly and said, ¡°Then start with Qin Yao!¡± ¡°How do I do that?¡± Zhao Yu asked, bewildered. ¡°She¡¯s the Saintess of the Turquoise Pool; making her fall in love with me is too difficult¡­¡± Sun Lele frowned, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just abduct her and treat her the way you do the other women; wouldn¡¯t that be enough?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Zhao Yu was stunned; how could he do such a thing? But unexpectedly, Sun Lele suddenly projected an image. It was a scene from when he had been playing with Zhao Linger. ¡°When you were with Zhao Linger, didn¡¯t you also manage to increase her energy substantially in just a few days?¡± After hearing this, Zhao Yu replied helplessly, ¡°Sister, Zhao Linger had no choice but to follow me for a brighter future; I could provide her with resources, which led to her initial acceptance¡­¡± ¡°But what about Qin Yao?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the Saintess of the Turquoise Pool and a Divine Body, lacking nothing in terms of resources; what could I do even if I brought her over?!¡± Sun Lele pouted, ¡°That¡¯s your business. I can¡¯t very well make other women fall in love with me in your place, can I?¡± She then casually suggested, ¡°If you¡¯re not daring to approach those with higher Realms, then aim for a quantitative change through sheer numbers; gather as many Nascent Soul Stage women as you can¡­¡± ¡°Alright then!¡± Zhao Yu nodded, not daring to go against Sun Lele¡¯s wishes. In the following period, Zhao Yu scouted for suitable candidates while increasing the time he spent with Liu Wenxuan, hoping to help her break through her limit as soon as possible. Moreover, Zhao Yu occasionally went out to spar with Qin Yao, his main intent being to close the gap between them. With his late-stage Divinity Transformation Realm, suppressing his level to spar with Qin Yao, she couldn¡¯t tell at all. Thus, every time Zhao Yu won effortlessly, making Qin Yao feel quite frustrated. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong, but I won¡¯t give up. We¡¯ll fight again when I reach Divinity Transformation Stage!¡± After saying this, Qin Yao turned and walked away. She planned to break through to the Divinity Transformation Stage. Because she realized that she wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Zhao Yu at the Nascent Soul Stage. Little did she know, Zhao Yu had already achieved Divinity Transformation. The many days of sparring had made the two of them more familiar with each other. Zhao Yu found that occasional emotional fluctuations from Qin Yao could also generate double the energy for him. This meant that Qin Yao now met the conditions to be pursued. However, he was not in a rush. At the moment, Zhao Yu¡¯s energy was fully devoted to Liu Wenxuan. He had thought that a twentyfold energy supply was the limit, but to his surprise, his recent companionship had allowed Liu Wenxuan to break through to fiftyfold. Despite many attempts, however, Liu Wenxuan¡¯s belly remained still. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu understood that fiftyfold was not the limit, so he focused even more on accompanying Liu Wenxuan. Thus, a decade passed in a flash. Qin Yao had long since broken through to the Divinity Transformation Stage, gaining a formidable reputation. But no matter how powerful she became, she could never defeat Zhao Yu, and her emotional fluctuations towards him became the most severe. Eventually, they even reached double the intensity. Chapter 1050 - Chapter 1050: Chapter 135 Clone System and Original Self_5 Chapter 1050: Chapter 135 Clone System and Original Self_5 Little did anyone know, Zhao Yu had quietly advanced to the latter phase of merging paths. ¡°Would you be willing to be my woman?¡± That day, just after they had finished sparring, Zhao Yu asked the question he had wanted to ask. Qin Yao was initially stunned, then her face turned bright red, ¡°What did you say?¡± Seeing her shy demeanor, and thinking about the rumors from the outside world that Qin Yao was the icy fairy, Zhao Yu felt his heart stir uncontrollably. Seeing this, he stopped pretending, swiftly moved beside Qin Yao, and wrapped his arm around her slender waist. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Qin Yao briefly struggled before giving up her resistance. However, she still retorted hard, ¡°You already have five women, and now¡­¡± ¡°Is it wrong to fall in love with someone?¡± Zhao Yu said passionately. His words intoxicated Qin Yao, and she felt her bones go soft. In this world where only strength, talent, and background are respected, someone like Zhao Yu, who spoke of love so openly, was rare but also very captivating to women. Seeing this, Zhao Yu did not hesitate anymore and directly brought Qin Yao back to Zhao Mansion. After the simple sweet nothings, Zhao Yu moved on to the main topic. Three days later, when Qin Yao was seen walking around Zhao Mansion by Zhao Yu¡¯s side, everyone in the mansion was startled. ¡°That¡¯s the icy fairy¡­¡± ¡°Looks like Master has won her over¡­¡± ¡°Master is really impressive¡­¡± All the young maidens were filled with admiration and envy. However, Zhao Yu¡¯s other five women were shocked as well. ¡°Even the icy fairy¡­¡± ¡°She is at the Divinity Transformation Stage¡­¡± The Fu sisters were dumbfounded, never expecting their sixth sister to be the Divine Body, the icy fairy. This also meant that the vengeance of the two sisters was even closer to being realized. ¡°Xuan sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Suddenly, the other four women noticed Liu Wenxuan crying and were startled, hastily coming forward to comfort her. ¡°No, I¡¯m happy¡­¡± ¡°Brother Yu, he¡­¡± She originally wanted to say that a woman like this was the one Zhao Yu deserved. But thinking it over, saying this in front of the other four women seemed inappropriate. Liu Wenxuan had never forgotten her humble origins, nor her once lowly status. She had always felt that she was holding Zhao Yu back. She always believed Zhao Yu deserved a better woman, a better partner. Back in the days of Qi Cultivation, she thought Mo Cai¡¯er was perfect for him. But later, after arriving at Zhao Mansion, even she herself had reached the Golden Core Stage, and even Zhao Yu was at the Nascent Soul Stage, with rumors of him being a Divine Body. She began to look down on Mo Cai¡¯er. As for Zhao Linger, in her eyes, she was just a concubine, merely someone to comfort Zhao Yu in bed. The Fu sisters¡¯ original family background was decent, but now they were just without any background, and Liu Wenxuan disapproved of them as well. Now, the arrival of Qin Yao moved her to tears, feeling that such a woman truly deserved Zhao Yu. The other women didn¡¯t understand and even defended Liu Wenxuan. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll give you my time with him¡­¡± ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll give you my time too, let Brother Yu spend these days with you¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan couldn¡¯t speak her true thoughts, so she could only nod in agreement. Meanwhile, Zhao Yu, who was accompanying Qin Yao, suddenly discovered that Liu Wenxuan¡¯s energy had unexpectedly surged by a hundredfold. He was utterly astonished. He had clearly been with Qin Yao for several days, so how did Liu Wenxuan¡¯s energy breakthrough? Could it be that Liu Wenxuan had some peculiar fetish?! Unaware of what was on Liu Wenxuan¡¯s mind, Zhao Yu naturally misunderstood her. ¡°Your woman seems to be crying¡­¡± Qin Yao, being at the Divinity Transformation Stage, could envelop even the whole Luo Feng City with her Spiritual Sense, naturally detected the situation there. ¡°Brother Yu, why don¡¯t you go and spend some time with them¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll introduce you to the sisters!¡± Zhao Yu smiled, pulling Qin Yao along to meet the women. Among the women present, except for Qin Yao who had just advanced from double to fivefold, everyone else was above tenfold, naturally devoted to Zhao Yu. So, the arrival of Qin Yao didn¡¯t make the atmosphere awkward; in fact, fearing that their infighting would upset Zhao Yu, they even intentionally displayed a friendly demeanor. ¡°Xuan sister is crying so badly, why don¡¯t you keep her company!¡± After Qin Yao sent a sound transmission to Zhao Yu, she expressed that since she was new here, she hoped the sisters would show her around. The other women naturally agreed immediately and mentioned that Liu Wenxuan was feeling unwell, asking Zhao Yu to accompany her back to the room. Hearing Qin Yao¡¯s sound transmission and sensing the hundredfold increase in energy, Zhao Yu wanted to find out what was going on with Liu Wenxuan. After saying goodbye to the women, he took Liu Wenxuan into the room. Only after learning from Liu Wenxuan that she thought only Qin Yao was worthy of him did Zhao Yu finally understand Liu Wenxuan¡¯s emotional burden and why she had experienced a hundredfold breakthrough. This made him love Liu Wenxuan even more, and he immediately rewarded her with three days and nights. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, something even more shocking happened. ¡°Brother Yu, I¡­ I think I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Three days later, before dawn, Liu Wenxuan excitedly woke Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu was startled and quickly released his Spiritual Sense to check, indeed, he discovered that a new life was being conceived inside Liu Wenxuan. ¡°It¡¯s really true!¡± Chapter 1051 - Chapter 1051: Chapter 136 Earth Immortal Chapter 1051: Chapter 136 Earth Immortal Zhao Yu finally managed to get Liu Wenxuan pregnant, but after a year had passed, her belly was still big with no signs of labor in sight. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s normal for an Immortal¡¯s pregnancy to take longer!¡± Zhao Linger comforted. Zhao Yu thought about it and agreed, considering he was not an ordinary person, so it was normal for the child to take longer. Little did he know, two more years would pass in waiting. In the third year of Liu Wenxuan¡¯s pregnancy, she finally gave birth. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, Liu Wenxuan gave birth to a ball. Everyone was stunned and at a loss for what to do. ¡°Xiao Yu¡­¡± Liu Wenxuan was extremely anxious, ¡°He¡­ he really is yours!¡± ¡°I know, don¡¯t be scared!¡± Zhao Yu quickly stepped forward to comfort Liu Wenxuan. Sun Lele appeared out of nowhere, cradling the round ball in her arms. ¡°Just as I thought!¡± She sent a message to Zhao Yu, ¡°The presently existing Great Emperor, your original self, is rumored not to be human, but a creature naturally nurtured¡­¡± wuxiaworld.site ¡°Looking at it now, there¡¯s a high possibility!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Zhao Yu was dumbfounded; this was his first child, and he never expected it to be a round ball. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, as long as the nourishment can keep up, your child will eventually break out of the shell¡­¡± Words of comfort from Sun Lele left Zhao Yu somewhat at a loss. What does break out of the shell mean? He wasn¡¯t going to hatch a dinosaur, right? Seeing Liu Wenxuan¡¯s frightened and uneasy look, Zhao Yu hurriedly comforted her, ¡°Aunt Xuan, it¡¯s not your fault, don¡¯t worry¡­¡± ¡°To be honest, I have recently awakened some memories of my previous life¡­¡± ¡°In my last life, I might have been some special creature, not human¡­¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The women were all stunned, then suddenly enlightened. ¡°So, this is indeed our child, and it¡¯s also the reason we had difficulty conceiving¡­¡± ¡°Just nourish him slowly, and he will eventually break out of the shell and transform into human form¡­¡± As Zhao Yu spoke, he felt odd, as if he had really hatched an egg. With Zhao Yu¡¯s reassurance, Liu Wenxuan gradually steadied her mind and wanted to see the child. Sun Lele handed the egg to her, saying, ¡°You must feed it with Spirit Stones every day, this child will shake heaven and earth once it¡¯s born¡­¡± Seeing even Sun Lele, who was presumably an Immortal, saying this, Liu Wenxuan finally set her heart at ease. In the days that followed, all the women came to accept the fact that Zhao Yu¡¯s child was an egg. Every day, several women would visit Liu Wenxuan to hold Zhao Yu¡¯s still unhatched child. ¡°You say, if we get pregnant in the future, we won¡¯t also give birth to an egg, will we?¡± said Zhao Linger, her face flushed. ¡°Of course¡­¡± Mo Cai¡¯er didn¡¯t seem to mind, after all, it was just hatching from an egg, sooner or later it would happen. Ever since Liu Wenxuan gave birth to an egg, she spent a lot of time every day beside the egg, ceaselessly feeding it Spirit Stones, hoping the child would hatch soon. As for Zhao Yu, he didn¡¯t receive the expected energy. According to Sun Lele¡¯s explanation, he probably wouldn¡¯t receive energy feedback until the child fully hatched. Next, Zhao Yu shifted his main companionship to Zhao Linger. Now with twenty times the energy supply, Zhao Linger had the most among the remaining women. Nearly half a year of companionship brought them closer, but the multiplier had not broken through, which made Zhao Yu anxious. Sun Lele came to remind him, ¡°Judging by Liu Wenxuan¡¯s breakthrough, she always had an obsession in her heart. Only when that obsession is resolved will her multiplier increase significantly, and even conceive your child¡­¡± ¡°So, you need to uncover Zhao Linger¡¯s obsession¡­¡± ¡°However, this kind of obsession might even be undetectable to her.¡± She paused before adding, ¡°Compared to others, the Fu sisters¡¯ obsession is the simplest: to avenge their Fu Family¡­¡± ¡°So, I suggest you go ahead and annihilate the Dragon-Seizing Sect to help relieve the Fu sisters of their obsession!¡± With Sun Lele¡¯s words, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately gathered the women, revealing to them: ¡°I¡¯m now in the late phase of Divinity Transformation¡­¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°What?!¡± The women were flabbergasted. Wasn¡¯t he just in the late phase of Nascent Soul before? How could it suddenly¡­ Especially Qin Yao, who was shocked beyond words, ¡°Are you really in the late phase of Divinity Transformation?¡± As someone with a Divine Body, though she had submitted to Zhao Yu, it was out of love and she didn¡¯t think Zhao Yu had much more talent than she did. After all, Zhao Yu was only an Immortal, on par with her Divine Body. But now, while she was only in the early stages of her own transformation, Zhao Yu was already in the late phase of Divinity Transformation? ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Yu demonstrated a bit of the prestige of the Divinity Transformation phase, and everyone finally believed he had reached that phase. ¡°I plan to go to the capital city of Jin Country and wipe out the Dragon-Seizing Sect, to avenge Qingyu and Qingyi!¡± Hearing this, the eyes of the Fu sisters filled with tears; they never thought they¡¯d live to see their enemies annihilated and their vengeance fulfilled. ¡°Husband¡­¡± Overwhelmed with emotion, the two sisters rushed forward to embrace Zhao Yu. The other women, seeing this, didn¡¯t mind and faced it calmly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°After I leave, Qin Yao, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you to protect Zhao Mansion¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Qin Yao nodded slightly and said, ¡°With my strength, unless the enemy is at the Divinity Transformation level progress, Zhao Mansion won¡¯t have any problems!¡± Of course, while Zhao Yu said this, in reality, he still entrusted the responsibility of guarding Zhao Mansion to Sun Lele. After all, though she said she was unable to act, she would still help out in a critical moment. Chapter 1052 - Chapter 1052: Chapter 136 Earth Immortal_2 Chapter 1052: Chapter 136 Earth Immortal_2 After finishing his business, Zhao Yu took the Fu sisters and flew to the capital city. Upon arriving in the capital city, Zhao Yu directly sought the State Preceptor, as he was unclear on who exactly were in the Dragon-Seizing Sect. The State Preceptor indeed was stunningly beautiful, having once been one of the princesses and the former Saintess of Yaochi. Her level progress had actually reached the early stages of the Unity Realm. Her name was Shi Feixuan, and seeing Zhao Yu, she too was immensely surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve reached the Unity Realm already?¡± Having heard of the name associated with his celestial body, she had long been aware of him, but they had never met. Unexpectedly, upon their first meeting, he had already reached the Unity Realm. ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Yu demonstrated his level progress at the late stages of the Unity Realm, shocking Shi Feixuan once again. The Fu sisters, however, had some complex feelings upon seeing the woman before them. ¡°Are you really not the murderer who killed my Fu family?¡± Shi Feixuan glanced at the Fu sisters, recognized them, and shook her head, saying, ¡°Your father was one of our faction¡¯s people¡­¡± Having said that, she produced a Memory Crystal and handed it to the Fu sisters. wuxiaworld.site Novts`O.co After the Fu sisters finished watching, they finally understood that everything Yin Zhengyi had said was true¨Cthey indeed were allies with Shi Feixuan. Having confirmed the enemy was the Dragon-Seizing Sect, the two parties began discussing the plan to exact revenge. ¡°The Dragon-Seizing Sect is actually very powerful. Many ministers in the court, including those whose power reaches the Divinity Transformation or even Unity Realm, also support them¡­¡± Shi Feixuan sighed deeply and said, ¡°These matters aside, what truly troubles me are the ancestors from the upper level who also tend to support them¡­¡± ¡°After all, in their view, there is no precedent for an empress or female emperor in this kingdom, and even if the current prince is a fool, they still support his ascent to the throne¡­¡± ¡°Even if we obliterate the Dragon-Seizing Sect, once someone from the upper level comes¡­¡± ¡°Let them come; I don¡¯t believe the Immortals of the upper level would kill you, the sole heir to the royal line of this kingdom,¡± Zhao Yu responded with a cold laugh. Compared to others¡¯ fear of the Immortals, he was much more knowledgeable about them. After all, Sun Lele, an Immortal come from the upper level, was right by his side. He knew well that Immortals seldom descended to the mortal realm, primarily because the realm of mortals was filled with spiritual energy, whereas the upper level abounded with celestial energy. Celestial energy, being a highly concentrated form of spiritual energy, might seem simple but, in fact, descending to the mortal realm could easily cause these Immortals to regress in their level progress. Thus, under normal circumstances, Immortals rarely came down to the mortal realm, mostly communicating through various means from afar. ¡°This¡­¡± Shi Feixuan was somewhat astonished, having not expected Zhao Yu to be so bold as to not even fear Immortals. However, considering his identity as a celestial being, she understood that perhaps Zhao Yu was no ordinary person in the upper level, which explained his lack of fear towards the kingdom¡¯s Immortals. ¡°Just compile a list for me. Let me handle the Dragon-Seizing Sect¡­¡± Shi Feixuan nodded slightly and said, ¡°Though the Dragon-Seizing Sect has a mighty presence, in truth, many do not need to die as they remain loyal to the royal family¡­¡± ¡°Thus, we only need to eliminate those core members to break their influence¡­¡± ¡°Of course, the most important is to deal with that foolish prince¡­¡± She paused for a moment and then continued, ¡°Such matters, obviously, cannot be handled openly; you just need to take care of those who destroyed the Fu family, and I¡¯ll deal with the foolish prince¡­¡± As a royal, her killing a prince could at most be viewed as internal conflict, but if Zhao Yu were to kill the prince, it would likely backfire. At this point, it seemed that Shi Feixuan wasn¡¯t as sinister as one might presume, knowing not to involve Zhao Yu in such a matter. The Fu sisters, hearing this, also started to see her in a new light. And so, Shi Feixuan produced a list, ¡°One Unity Realm Stage cultivator, two Divinity Transformation Realm cultivators, and these people who were involved in the obliteration of the Fu family¡­¡± Zhao Yu, after seeing it, nodded slightly, then turned to the Fu sisters and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, to avenge your family!¡± The Fu sisters were deeply moved, tears streaming down their faces. ¡°You two have really found a good man!¡± Shi Feixuan, observing this, was also profoundly moved. She hadn¡¯t expected that the man the Fu sisters casually found would one day advance to the late stages of the Unity Realm. His progress was alarmingly fast, as if rocketing upwards. It was indeed worthy of a celestial being! Zhao Yu nodded at Shi Feixuan, then took the Fu sisters and blinked away to find their targets. Soon, using his powerful Spiritual Sense from the late stages of the Unity Realm, he located all the people on the list. ¡°Exterminate!¡± He softly uttered a word, and the next second, a large number of cultivators below the Divinity Transformation Stage died. In the blink of an eye, only the last three enemies remained. ¡°Off you go!¡± Zhao Yu cast a Spell, immediately relocating those three to the outskirts of the city and surrounding them with array formations. ¡°Fellow Daoist, who are you, and why have you summoned us here?¡± The leading Unity Realm cultivator was nervous and asked in astonishment. He too was a Unity Realm cultivator, but he had been moved from inside the city to the outside, a feat not possible for an early or middle stage Unity Realm cultivator. The person opposite him had to be either a late stage Unity Realm cultivator or an Immortal. ¡°Do you recognize them?¡± However, Zhao Yu pointed towards the Fu sisters standing beside him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was only then that the Unity Realm cultivator noticed the two Golden Core Stage female cultivators next to Zhao Yu. He paused, staring at the two women, then after a moment, his expression turned to one of surprise. ¡°Are they remnants of the Fu family?¡± ¡°How is that possible?!¡± ¡°When did the Fu family get the backing of a Unity Realm great master like you?!¡± Chapter 1053 - Chapter 1053: Chapter 136 Earth Immortal_3 Chapter 1053: Chapter 136 Earth Immortal_3 In the blink of an eye, he understood that the other party had come for revenge. ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t make a mistake. I am a great elder of the Jin State. If you move against me, you would be making an enemy of Jin State and provoke an Immortal to descend, which would be unfortunate¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled faintly and said, ¡°Not many people know that I am in the latter period of the Combined Path. If I kill you, wouldn¡¯t that solve the problem?¡± ¡°Moreover, once all your Dragon-Seizing Sect members are dead and Shi Feixuan claims the throne as empress, who will come to trouble me?!¡± ¡°Run!¡± Seeing this, the man didn¡¯t say another word and tried to flee. But Zhao Yu, after all, was much higher in cultivation than him. He quickly intercepted him, and with just the shockwaves alone, he blasted the two Divinity Transformation Stage cultivators to death. The remaining cultivator at the early stage of the Combined Path struggled fiercely, but at this realm, even a small difference in stages was significant, let alone two. It only took two hours for Zhao Yu to slay the man. ¡°Great vengeance has been served!¡± ¡°Dad, can you see this?!¡± The Fu Family sisters were in tears and immediately broke into sobs. At the same time, Zhao Yu felt the energy coming from the Fu Family sisters begin to surge dramatically. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co It went from tenfold to twentyfold, then to fiftyfold, and finally reaching a hundredfold. ¡°I can finally start!¡± Zhao Yu was overjoyed and stepped forward to hold the two women in his arms. Overcome with emotion, he paid no mind to the occasion and after setting up a barrier, he began to sow his seeds. Several days later. ¡°Husband, I feel like¡­¡± ¡°I am pregnant!¡± Zhao Yu nodded and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re both pregnant, now that¡¯s great, Aunt Xuan will have company¡­¡± ¡°How annoying!¡± Both women were now both happy and thrilled. Zhao Yu used the Grand Teleportation Spell to send the two women back to Zhao Mansion, and then he ran off to the capital city. Because he discovered that while he was sowing his seeds, the energy coming from Shi Feixuan had soared from the level of a mere onlooker to five times stronger. This level was now conquerable. Although it was their first meeting and they were not familiar at all, since she was a Combined Path cultivator, he wouldn¡¯t let her go to waste. ¡°Fellow Daoist, thank you¡­¡± When Shi Feixuan saw Zhao Yu again, she hurriedly thanked him. ¡°I have already cleared out the enemies, and now I can almost ascend the throne¡­¡± ¡°Congratulations on becoming the first empress of Jin State!¡± Zhao Yu smiled faintly, then said, ¡°A few days ago, when I was outside the city, I felt someone watching. Was that you?¡± Shi Feixuan¡¯s face turned red. She did sense the barrier and had intended to help, but after peering into it, she saw Zhao Yu playing ¡®candy crush¡¯ with the Fu Family sisters. This left her blushing and her heart fluttering. After all, it¡¯s not often that you see a young, strong, and handsome man like Zhao Yu, and she, a thousand-year-old virgin, was somewhat moved. ¡°Sorry, I just wanted to help¡­¡± As she was speaking, Zhao Yu suddenly moved closer, leaned into her ear, and breathed hotly, ¡°Do you want to try it?¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Shi Feixuan was startled and instinctively wanted to push Zhao Yu away, but he suddenly reached out and wrapped his arms around her slim waist. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Though Shi Feixuan was shouting this, she didn¡¯t use any of her Combined Path cultivator abilities and was as submissive as an ordinary woman, letting Zhao Yu have his way with her. Seeing this, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t hesitate. After all, she was the empress of Jin State. Although she hadn¡¯t ascended the throne yet, it was exciting enough for him. For the next month, Shi Feixuan dealt with the state affairs for her ascension to the throne while spending time with Zhao Yu in blissful oblivion. ¡°It¡¯s about time. I¡¯ve been with you for a month; I need to return to Zhao Mansion¡­¡± ¡°Mm, I will miss you¡­¡± The usually imposing Shi Feixuan was like a docile kitten in front of Zhao Yu. If others were to see this scene, their jaws would drop in shock, exclaiming audaciously that someone dared to treat the Jin State empress this way. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you miss me, just come to Zhao Mansion quietly¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled and pinched her chin, ¡°After I leave, don¡¯t you go inviting male consorts into the palace!¡± ¡°Annoying, how can you think that of me!¡± Shi Feixuan pouted and pretended to be angry. Zhao Yu laughed heartily. The energy transmission he received from Shi Feixuan had reached twentyfold, and combined with her early stage Combined Path cultivation, his energy was now sufficient to break through to the Immortal Realm. Of course, what¡¯s most important is that a twentyfold increase in energy meant that Shi Feixuan had accepted him wholeheartedly from her heart, fallen deeply in love with him, and would definitely not have any other man. Shi Feixuan earnestly said, ¡°Once our child is born, I will abdicate in favor of my child, and then we can be together forever¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Zhao Yu smiled, thinking to himself that when she lays an egg, he hopes she won¡¯t crumble. After some intimate moments, Zhao Yu said his goodbyes and returned to Zhao Mansion. ¡°Husband, how come you¡¯ve only just returned now?!¡± When Zhao Yu returned, the wives and daughters of the mansion were excited and crowded around him. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t hide it from them and directly recounted his relationship with Shi Feixuan. ¡°What?¡± The women were astonished, ¡°You even got involved with the empress of Jin State¡­¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liu Wenxuan looked at Zhao Linger, and stuttered, ¡°Now we are with the empress¡­¡± ¡°Sisters!¡± ¡°My God!¡± ¡°That¡¯s unbelievable!¡± The Fu Family sisters, however, were not surprised, having sensed Shi Feixuan¡¯s favorable attitude towards Zhao Yu at that time. Chapter 1054 - Chapter 1054: Chapter 136 Earth Immortal_4 Chapter 1054: Chapter 136 Earth Immortal_4 Guided by their feminine intuition, they had felt that Shi Feixuan might eventually have something to do with Zhao Yu, but they hadn¡¯t expected it to develop so quickly. It was only after one meeting that they had come together. Qin Yao was the most surprised, ¡°Since you even got Shi Feixuan¡­ ¡± ¡°Do you know that Shi FeiXuan was once our Turquoise Pool¡¯s saintess? No matter how excellent the young man, she would never spare him a glance, typically proud and arrogant¡­¡± ¡°Even, there were rumors that she didn¡¯t like men, but women instead¡­¡± ¡°I never thought, my husband, that you¡¯d be so formidable to even conquer her¡­¡± That thousand-year-old virgin had become Zhao Yu¡¯s woman, and she was also at the Unity Realm Stage. The ladies were also thrilled, which meant the safety of Zhao Mansion was even more secured. In the following days, Zhao Yu was also in high spirits. On the day the empress ascended the throne, he quietly left the Zhao Mansion without anyone knowing and mingled with Shi Feixuan. Over the next three years, whenever they found the time, it was either Zhao Yu running off to the capital city palace to meet Shi Feixuan or Shi Feixuan quietly coming to Zhao Mansion to mingle with Zhao Yu. During this time, the sisters from the Fu Family had finally given birth. As expected, just like Liu Wenxuan, they also birthed two eggs. However, their eggs were still much smaller compared to Liu Wenxuan¡¯s eggs, which had been nurtured for three years. Just as Zhao Yu and others were celebrating the arrival of the new children, Shi Feixuan suddenly arrived at Zhao Mansion and appeared before the group. ¡°Little rascal, not good!¡± wuxiaworld.site Hearing Shi Feixuan¡¯s address to Zhao Yu, the ladies were stunned, holding back their laughter but not daring to laugh. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my empress!¡± Zhao Yu chuckled, embracing Shi Feixuan in front of the ladies. ¡°Do you remember the Unity Realm cultivator you killed three years ago?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect his ancestor had ascended to immortality¡­¡± ¡°That Immortal has already obtained permission from the lower realm and will soon descend to trouble you!¡± Zhao Yu was startled and asked hastily, ¡°Do you know his level of progress?¡± Shi Feixuan nodded slightly, ¡°I asked our ancestors, and the Immortal from the lower realm is at the early stage of the Heavenly Immortal Realm¡­¡± ¡°This guy!¡± Zhao Yu turned grave. According to Sun Lele, the Immortal Realm is divided into Earth Immortal, Heavenly Immortal, Real Immortal, Profound Immortal, Gold Immortal, Supreme Taiyi Real Immortal, Taiyi Profound Immortal, Taiyi Gold Immortal, Great True Immortal, Great Profound Immortal, and Great Royal Immortal as well as provisional emperor and Great Emperor stages. Although Heavenly Immortal is an unremarkable stage in the entire Immortal echelon, it was still a hundred thousand times more powerful than those who remained in the lower realm. After all, a Unity Realm cultivator, once ascended, only enters the lowest tier of the Immortal Realm, which was far from the level of a Heavenly Immortal. Zhao Yu calculated his energy and found that even if he burned through all his energy, he would only break through to the mid-stage of the Earth Immortal Realm, still a considerable distance from Heavenly Immortal. ¡°Does this person have issues? As a Heavenly Immortal, instead of staying peacefully in the heavens, why descend to the lower realm?¡± Shi Feixuan also felt helpless, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It is said that the descendant you killed seemed to hold some secret¡­¡± ¡°Little rascal, what do you plan to do now?!¡± Zhao Yu stroked his chin and contacted Sun Lele via transmitted voice to ask what to do. ¡°I can take your women and hide somewhere, while you figure out a way to stall that Heavenly Immortal¡­¡± To Zhao Yu¡¯s disappointment, Sun Lele showed no intention of intervening. ¡°I cannot take action because once I do, the beings that will respond won¡¯t just be a small fry like a Heavenly Immortal¡­¡± Sun Lele seemed to worry that Zhao Yu would misunderstand, and quickly explained. Zhao Yu could understand since Sun Lele was of high status, staying in the human world was also to avoid enemies from the heavens. ¡°But do you think, with my mid-stage Earth Immortal level of progress, I can avoid his pursuit?¡± Zhao Yu harbored doubts regarding this. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Although he is a Heavenly Immortal, he wouldn¡¯t dare to wantonly destroy anything in the human realm, otherwise, he would violate the heavenly rules¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, he wouldn¡¯t dare to release his Immortal power at will, whereas on your side, with energy supplementation, he wouldn¡¯t be a match for you!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly. These were also his thoughts. Immortals who had ascended to the heavens, although living in an environment filled with spiritual energy, were regulated by the heavenly court, restricted at every turn. Conversely, there were some who had reached the Immortal Realm but chose not to ascend, staying in the lower realm instead. Such beings were known as scattered Immortals. ¡°You haven¡¯t left this region yet. It¡¯s a good opportunity to take a stroll in the human realm¡­¡± Sun Lele smiled and said, ¡°The human realm is vast. The area you¡¯ve moved in isn¡¯t even one billionth of it¡­¡± With that said, Zhao Yu also felt tempted. Since his arrival in this world, he hadn¡¯t had much chance to explore. Now was indeed an opportunity. On Shi Feixuan¡¯s side, as the empress of Jin country, that Heavenly Immortal definitely wouldn¡¯t dare touch her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for his other women, with Sun Lele protecting them, that Heavenly Immortal wouldn¡¯t be able to find them. Thus, Zhao Yu was essentially free from worries. ¡°I understand now. You all don¡¯t need to worry. When that Heavenly Immortal comes down, I¡¯ll take him around to other places¡­¡± Zhao Yu gave the women a reassuring look and then immediately stimulated his energy, elevating his level progress from the Unity Realm Stage to the mid-stage of the Earth Immortal Realm. Sure enough, upon reaching Earth Immortal, he felt the air of this world very murky, especially the spiritual energy. When drawn into his body, it felt almost as if it polluted his immortal body, on the verge of dropping realms. Chapter 1055 - Chapter 1055: Chapter 136 Earth Immortal_5 Chapter 1055: Chapter 136 Earth Immortal_5 Under Zhao Yu¡¯s arrangement, Shi Feixuan returned to the palace of the Jin state, and the other women were hidden away by Sun Lele in a certain place. Zhao Yu stayed quietly above Zhao Mansion, waiting for the arrival of that Heavenly Immortal. This time, he did not hide his level progress, letting the pressure of an Earth Immortal spread all around. Of course, he still restrained himself, merely allowing people to sense his Earth Immortal level progress, without releasing any force. Otherwise, once the Earth Immortal¡¯s presence was unleashed, corpses would be strewn everywhere within a hundred miles. Then, something that shocked the entire world happened. ¡°Zhao Yu has become an Immortal!¡± ¡°That physical body, he actually became an Immortal?!¡± Whether it was the Jin state, or the mountains of Shushan, Kunlun, or Turquoise Pool, all were greatly shocked. The Immortal Realm that everyone dreamed of, Zhao Yu had broken through so easily. What¡¯s more, he was not even fifty years old yet and had reached the Immortal Realm at such a young age. ¡°Truly a legend¡­¡± Many were deeply moved. wuxiaworld.site Far within Shushan, when Zhao Linglong heard the news, she was stupefied. ¡°Why?¡± She hid alone in a corner, secretly shedding tears. Over the years, she had thought that even if Zhao Yu was a celestial body, it didn¡¯t matter; she could slowly cultivate as well. But as her level progress broke through to the middle stage of Foundation Establishment, feeling the hardships of cultivation, she finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Deep down, she thought, if she had not broken up with Zhao Yu in the past, maybe now, she would have ascended to divinity as well. The most painful thing for her was that Zhao Linger, who used to be the second daughter of the Zhao family and returned to Zhao Yu¡¯s side, had advanced to the Golden Core Stage rather early. It wasn¡¯t just her; what made Zhao Linglong miserable was that even the Saintess of Yaochi, Qin Yao, had become Zhao Yu¡¯s woman. Keep in mind, the Saintess of Yaochi had divinity transformation stage level progress and also held the status of a saintess. The background she once valued most, that of the Jingang Family, where the strongest person was only at the Nascent Soul Stage and happened to be their ancestor. This kind of background was worthless in front of the Saintess of Yaochi, particularly since she was not yet at the Nascent Soul Stage, and still just a Foundation Establishment stage cultivator dreaming of Core Formation. What made her even more miserable was that Jingang, who had once strived ambitiously, became depressed after hearing more and more news about Zhao Yu, this and that sort of information. After all, too many people were pointing fingers; lots of them compared her and her husband to Zhao Yu. This also caused Jingang¡¯s will to falter, living each day in drunkenness. ¡°Was I wrong?¡± ¡°Zhao Yu¡­¡± Zhao Linglong murmured to herself, unaware that Zhao Yu had long since forgotten about her in his heart. ¡°Good heavens, he became an Immortal just like that?!¡± Mo Youcheng was deeply moved, ¡°I¡¯m glad I sent my granddaughter over¡­¡± ¡°With Zhao Yu the Immortal protecting her, she should reach Nascent Soul soon, and afterward, the path to the Divinity Transformation and union of the Tao will be easier, and she might even have a chance to became an Immortal in the future!¡± ¡°This way, my Mo Family has truly brought honor to our ancestors!¡± ¡°My Mo Family is going to produce an Immortal!¡± Even an Immortal like Mo Loucheng became so excited, let alone the Zhao family of the past. The Zhao family had already declared Zhao Yu as one of their own over ten years ago. Not only that, but they had also acknowledged a father for Zhao Yu, not a living person, but the most famous Nascent Soul stage cultivator in the history of the Zhao family. However, Zhao Yu had never acknowledged this, and of course, such minor squabbles from the Zhao family were not taken seriously. But due to Zhao Yu indeed originating from the Zhao family, it allowed the Zhao family to develop quite well in Shushan, with each of their descendants obtaining more resources compared to other families. Those who had interacted with Zhao Yu in the past had now become the focus of attention for all families¡¯ descendants wherever they went. And all this was because Zhao Yu was a celestial body and news of his level progress breaking through from Nascent Soul Stage, to Divinity Transformation Stage, and then to the union of the Tao frequently came out. Now, he had even reached the Immortal Realm. Just as the whole world celebrated and lamented Zhao Yu¡¯s ascension to Immortal, news spread, once again startling the world. ¡°After becoming an Immortal, Zhao Yu did not choose to ascend but instead waited above Zhao Mansion¡­¡± ¡°As if he was waiting for someone¡­¡± ¡°He was waiting for an Immortal!¡± ¡°A Heavenly Immortal descended to the mortal world and fought with Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°Fortunately, both sides exercised control and did not harm the innocents, but they were too powerful; in a single breath, they battled to the ends of the earth¡­¡± All powers were stunned and began seeking information, wanting to know why an Immortal descended to seek trouble with Zhao Yu. Who knew, the Jin state government soon provided a reason, stating this Immortal¡¯s descent had nothing to do with Jin state, it was that Immortal¡¯s personal will. This shocked everyone even more. ¡°Jin state said this, aren¡¯t they unwilling to offend Zhao Yu?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°My God, an Immortal came down from the heavens to kill Zhao Yu, and yet Jin state dares not intervene¡­¡± ¡°Is it possible that Zhao Yu, in his previous life, was also a formidable Immortal?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely, since even Jin state dared not get involved, perhaps Shushan, Kunlun, and Turquoise Pool, none would dare to participate either¡­¡± People from the other three sects naturally would not spend a huge fortune to inquire about the situation in the upper level because of this matter that did not concern them. They could only infer from the Jin state¡¯s stance that neither the Immortal who descended to the lower realm nor Zhao Yu¡¯s former identity as an Immortal were entities they could afford to provoke. Chapter 1056 - Chapter 1056: Chapter 136 Earth Immortal_6 Chapter 1056: Chapter 136 Earth Immortal_6 Because it was uncertain which side would ultimately prevail, all four factions unanimously chose to reduce discussions about Zhao Yu. Publicly, no one was allowed to discuss matters concerning Zhao Yu. This was not only because it involved another Immortal, but also because Zhao Yu himself had become an Immortal, and if someone spoke ill, it could lead to deadly consequences. ¡­ Not far from the kingdom of Jin, inside a resplendent underground palace, all of Zhao Yu¡¯s women were gathered here. ¡°Lele, do you think, our lord will be alright?¡± After years of companionship, everyone had come to understand the uniqueness of Sun Lele, and consequently, they had also sensed that Sun Lele harbored no ill intentions, thus they had grown much closer to her. Moreover, this time Sun Lele had led them to hide here, clearly in support of Zhao Yu. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he is no ordinary man, he won¡¯t die so easily!¡± Sun Lele was very confident in Zhao Yu, especially as she felt the continuous energy supplied to Zhao Yu by the women around her, she was even more confident. After all, Zhao Yu was unlike ordinary Immortals, his Immortal power could completely recover through energy. And his energy came from his women, currently, all their worries and longings were transforming into energy to supply him. Though the women in the Golden Core Stage could be set aside, currently, the only ones who could assist Zhao Yu were Qin Yao and Shi Feixuan. wuxiaworld.site ¡­ ¡°Are you sick? Chasing me for so long!¡± Zhao Yu, while flying rapidly, cursed loudly at the person chasing him from behind. This Heavenly Immortal, without saying anything further upon descending, began attacking him. Initially, Zhao Yu had thought about possibly negotiating, but it seemed that the person had come with the intent to annihilate him. ¡°Hmph!¡± The Heavenly Immortal chasing from behind, snorted coldly, but continued the pursuit. ¡°Why are you trying to kill me, give me a reason, avenging your descendants doesn¡¯t sound very convincing, does it?¡± Zhao Yu was very helpless, the person behind had already pulled out several Immortal Crystals to restore Immortal power. From what Sun Lele had told him, he knew these Immortal Crystals were very precious, even considered treasures in the upper levels. Yet now, this person was using such valuable items just to kill him. ¡°Greedy Wolf Star Lord, you reincarnated and did it so ostentatiously, you really think we would not dare to kill you?!¡± Finally, after chasing for a while longer, the Heavenly Immortal behind could not hold back anymore and shouted out. Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu was astonished, ¡°What Greedy Wolf Star Lord, you must have mistaken me for someone else?!¡± ¡°Hmph, how could there be a misunderstanding¡­¡± ¡°Immortal bodies have appeared historically a few times¡­¡± The Heavenly Immortal sneered, ¡°Ordinary immortal bodies, even if they want to return to the Immortal Realm, need to go through numerous trials, unlike you, who became an Earth Immortal in just fifty years¡­¡± ¡°Without a doubt, you are the reincarnation of the Greedy Wolf Star Lord!¡± ¡°If I could kill you, I, Kang Bo, would also become renowned throughout the world!¡± ¡°Kang Bo, huh, I¡¯ll remember you!¡± Zhao Yu cursed furiously. Clearly, the other party had indeed mistaken him for someone else, and he had unjustly been caught up in this mess. At the same time, he realized that the other party was likely not from the heavenly court. According to Sun Lele, the Heaven Realm was not solely dominated by Heaven Court; several other forces jointly ruled. That Greedy Wolf Star Lord, just by the name, seems to be from the Heaven Court, but this person wanting to kill the Greedy Wolf was clearly not from the Heaven Court. ¡°Do you dare say what force you are from? Wait till I ascend to the Heaven Realm, and I will annihilate you!¡± Zhao Yu ran without turning his head, but his harsh words followed one after another. ¡°What are you pretending for?!¡± Kang Bo sneered, ¡°Your Heaven Court has always been hostile towards our Demon Domain. Do you think, as Greedy Wolf, you can annihilate our Demon Domain?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten how you died?!¡± Zhao Yu was stunned. Could it be that the so-called Greedy Wolf Star Lord was killed by someone from the Demon Domain, and the timing was almost the same as his birthday, leading to this misunderstanding? ¡°However, looking at you, you seem to have forgotten your past life¡¯s experiences, but once you ascend to heaven and use the ¡®Meng Chen Wang Dao,¡¯ you will eventually remember some of it¡­¡± Kang Bo appeared to have opened up, seeing that he couldn¡¯t catch Zhao Yu, he simply started to threaten. But who was Zhao Yu, how could he be intimidated by him? While extracting information, he quietly used energy to restore his immortal power and escape. The two sides chased each other, covering tens of millions of kilometers, arriving who knows where. During this time, regardless of the places they passed, no one dared to block their way. Any force, upon seeing two immortals fighting in the sky, was terrified and trembled. After running for a long time, Zhao Yu grew puzzled. If the people from the Heaven Court thought he was the Greedy Wolf Star Lord, why didn¡¯t the Heaven Court send someone down to protect him when the Demon Domain sent someone? Looking at it this way, it seemed the Heaven Court already knew he was not the Greedy Wolf Star Lord. That meant the real Greedy Wolf Star Lord either hadn¡¯t died and was still hiding in Heaven Court recuperating, or his reincarnated self had already been marked and was somewhere. ¡°This is truly an undeserved disaster!¡± Zhao Yu shared his suspicions, but the Heavenly Immortal behind him remained unmoved and continued the relentless pursuit. ¡°Better to kill wrongly than to let go!¡± Kang Bo sneered coldly, ¡°That¡¯s the style of our Demon Domain!¡± ¡°Damn it, with this kind of dim-witted force that offends everyone, aren¡¯t you afraid of being annihilated one day?¡± Zhao Yu was speechless. He¡¯d already said he wasn¡¯t the one, yet they still chased him to kill him. It was absurd. ¡°Thinking of annihilating my Demon Domain? You¡¯re thinking too much!¡± Kang Bo¡¯s face showed pride, ¡°Our Demon Domain is the strongest force in the Heaven Realm, and the only one with a Great Emperor¡­¡± Ah?! Zhao Yu was taken aback. He remembered that Sun Lele had mentioned his original self was the only Great Emperor in this world. However, it seemed that he had not shown himself for hundreds of thousands of years, always contemplating and striving to break through the Great Emperor level to reach the Immortal Saint Realm and attain eternal enlightenment. ¡°Damn it, my original self created this force but didn¡¯t manage it well, leading his own force to now chase and kill his clone.¡± But he couldn¡¯t just say this casually, after all, according to Sun Lele¡¯s idea, there was a possibility of turning the tables from being a clone to becoming the original self. Of course, this required his strength to reach a certain realm to stand a chance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu thought perhaps his original self had long been in slumber and forgotten about his clone, which might present an opportunity in the future. Just as he was wildly speculating, suddenly, a roar came from ahead. ¡°Moo~~!¡± ¡°Who dares to trespass my Flame Mountain¡­¡± Along with a bellow, a massive Bull Demon King blocked the path of the two. Chapter 1057 - Chapter 1057: Chapter 137 Bull Demon King Chapter 1057: Chapter 137 Bull Demon King ¡°Swoosh!¡± Zhao Yu abruptly halted his steps and dodged to the side. ¡°Boom~!¡± The next second, a small hill beside him exploded loudly. Behind him, the pursuing Kang Bo was also startled and quickly dodged to the side. The Bull Demon King had unexpectedly launched a sonic attack invisibly. ¡°You are¡­.¡± Kang Bo was shocked, overwhelmed by the demonic power contained within this bull demon. Although constrained by his realm, he couldn¡¯t sense the exact level progress of his opponent but could clearly tell that it was definitely beyond the Heavenly Immortal level. ¡°Esteemed Demon King, I am an Immortal from Heaven Realm, descending to capture a criminal. Please be accommodating¡­.¡± Kang Bo bowed, showing his identity plaque. Zhao Yu furrowed his brows, wasn¡¯t the other party said to be from the Demon Domain? How had he suddenly become a person from Heaven Realm?! wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site Suddenly, he recalled what Sun Lele had mentioned before; Heaven Realm controls the South Heavenly Gate, whose territory is the closest entrance from the Heaven Realm to the lower realm. Perhaps, Kang Bo was an undercover agent from the Demon Domain in Heaven Realm, figuring to descend from Heaven Realm¡¯s entrance. ¡°People from Heaven Realm¡­.¡± Upon hearing this, the Bull Demon King showed a hint of hesitation, usually cautious when dealing with such powerful forces. But right now¡­. ¡°King, what¡¯s the matter~!¡± At that moment, a seductive female demon flew up from below. ¡°My darling, it¡¯s nothing, just a few little hair immortals intruding. Let me take care of them!¡± In front of the female demon, the Bull Demon King couldn¡¯t lose his prestige. ¡°Esteemed Demon King, I am here on orders to capture a criminal. If you dare lay a hand on me, Heaven Realm won¡¯t let you off¡­¡± Kang Bo felt the danger and immediately pulled out the pretense of Heaven Realm. ¡°Hmph, when you die here, who will know it was me who killed you?¡± the Bull Demon King said carelessly, a Heavenly Immortal and an Earth Immortal ¨C what background could they have for Heaven Realm to bother finding them? Seeing this, Kang Bo turned and fled in terror. ¡°Die~!¡± He hadn¡¯t even started fleeing when the Bull Demon King immediately attacked him. It was as if to confirm his earlier statement, the Bull Demon King made a full-strength move, directly annihilating Kang Bo to dust. Damn! The Bull Demon King¡¯s heart skipped a beat; he had said that just to intimidate the other and show off in front of his beloved. His true intention was, if the other party continued to beg for mercy, then he would let him go. Unexpectedly, the opponent tried to flee so suddenly, and in a reflex, he ended up annihilating him. In Heaven Realm, there were capable people skilled in tracing origins. The Bull Demon King felt overwhelmed and unsure how to handle the situation. ¡°Oh King, you¡¯re awesome!¡± The female demon beside him, unaware of the Bull Demon King¡¯s depth, kept praising him. On the side, Zhao Yu was sweating profusely ¨C if even the Heavenly Immortal realm Kang Bo had died, would he, a mere Earth Immortal¡­ Just as he was consumed by anxiety, he suddenly noticed a trace of fear in the Bull Demon King¡¯s eyes. Wait, this is¡­. Considering the might of the Heaven Realm, Zhao Yu suddenly realized; the Bull Demon King had also been bluffing them. ¡°Thank you, King, for eliminating the people from the Demon Domain!¡± Zhao Yu bowed and said, ¡°I am Greedy Wolf Star Lord incarnate. That demon from the Demon Domain was under cover in our Heaven Realm, and he attacked me when I descended, thanks to your help¡­¡± What? The Bull Demon King froze on the spot ¨C how did that guy suddenly turn out to be from the Demon Domain? ¡°Is what you say true?!¡± he stared with his bulging eyes. ¡°Greedy Wolf Star Lord, you are Greedy Wolf Star Lord?!¡± Then, somewhat skeptically, he looked at Zhao Yu, ¡°Greedy Wolf Star Lord is a Supreme Taiyi Real Immortal, and you, a mere Earth Immortal¡­.¡± Zhao Yu helplessly shook his head and said, ¡°I actually don¡¯t know if I am the Greedy Wolf Star Lord¡­.¡± ¡°However, ever since I started cultivating immortality, people have said I am a celestial body¡­.¡± ¡°Some Immortals even say I am the reincarnation of Greedy Wolf Star Lord¡­.¡± ¡°Because of this identity, I have been chased for assassination several times¡­.¡± The Bull Demon King was skeptical and asked, ¡°How long have you been cultivating, to now be at the Earth Immortal Realm?¡± ¡°Twenty-eight years¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± Not just the Bull Demon King, but even the little demoness showed a stunned expression. ¡°Let me see your constitution¡­.¡± With that, the Bull Demon King swiftly appeared beside Zhao Yu and grabbed his arm. ¡°You¡¯re not even fifty years old¡­.¡± The Bull Demon King was astounded and began to believe somewhat in Zhao Yu¡¯s identity. ¡°So, that guy just now really was from the Demon Domain?!¡± ¡°Absolutely true!¡± ¡°Oh boy, those fellows from the Demon Domain¡­.¡± The Bull Demon King sighed in relief. In this territory, what he most feared provoking was Heaven Realm. As for forces on par with the Demon Domain, he was not fearful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The reason was simple ¨C above this territory in Heaven Realm, the nearest entrance to the Heaven Realm was the South Heavenly Gate, controlled by Heaven Realm. As for the entrance controlled by Demon Domain, it was far beyond this place, and Heaven Realm would not allow them to pass, so naturally, he was not afraid. Hearing this, the little demoness pulled the Bull Demon King aside and whispered, ¡°King, if this man really is the reincarnated Greedy Wolf Star Lord, if we consume him, would it enhance our cultivation level?!¡± Upon hearing this, the Bull Demon King was scared out of his wits. This was Greedy Wolf Star Lord, a high official of Heaven Realm; if he died by his hand, even his wife, Princess Iron Fan, couldn¡¯t bear the consequences. Chapter 1058 - Chapter 1058: Chapter 137 Bull Demon King_2 Chapter 1058: Chapter 137 Bull Demon King_2 Moreover, they have been separated for many years, and their affection is no longer deep, so even if something happened, she probably wouldn¡¯t stand by him, right? The Bull Demon King, with tears in his eyes, thought, this little lover of his, while lovely, was not very bright and always posed difficult challenges for him. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± ¡°My lord, are you saying you¡¯re too scared?¡± taunted the Jade-faced Vixen. ¡°What are you talking about? This king fears neither heaven nor earth; what is there to be afraid of?!¡± The Bull Demon King, thus provoked, began to boast shamelessly. Zhao Yu, although unable to hear their conversation, watched the enchanting demoness¡¯s rolling eyes with some trepidation, always feeling like she was up to no good. ¡°So what are you hesitating for?¡± the Jade-faced Vixen pressed on. ¡°This king is thinking¡­¡± The Bull Demon King¡¯s eyes darted around before he declared, ¡°This king is pondering a method of perfect cooking¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ To let the food willingly accept being cooked, so the broth prepared will be fully absorbed by anyone who consumes it¡­¡± ¡°After drinking the meat broth, it could not only enhance one¡¯s innate talents and level progress but also extend one¡¯s life!¡± He thought that he just needed to stall for time and find an opportunity to let this incarnation of the Greedy Wolf Star Lord escape. The Jade-faced Vixen was well aware of the stature of the Greedy Wolf Star Lord and had no intention of eating him. wuxiaworld.site But she found this game amusing and couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the cooking method the Bull Demon King had concocted. ¡°Very well, my lord, you¡¯re truly brilliant! Let¡¯s keep him here and cook him at the perfect opportunity!¡± ¡°Hahaha, of course! Who do you think I am? It¡¯s only natural for me to be impressive!¡± The Bull Demon King roared with laughter, immensely pleased with himself. ¡°Greedy Wolf Star Lord, ah, I¡¯m good brothers with your friend, the Warrior Star Lord¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve met the right person running into me!¡± ¡°Good brother, since you¡¯re here, why not visit my cave? I shall treat you well¡­¡± The Bull Demon King exuded warmth and the insistence that if Zhao Yu didn¡¯t visit his cave, it was as if he didn¡¯t regard him as a friend. Zhao Yu sensed something was amiss, but was overwhelmed by the hospitality and had no choice but to follow to the Bull Demon King¡¯s cave. ¡°This is my wife, A Li¡­¡± ¡°Greetings, sister-in-law!¡± Zhao Yu greeted her with a forced smile on his face, as he had already sensed something off about this demoness. The interior of the Bull Demon King¡¯s cave exceeded Zhao Yu¡¯s expectations. Although situated inside a mountain cavern, it featured quite a few human decorations. ¡°These were arranged by folks I captured¡­ ah, I mean, I invited from the cities of humans. What do you think?!¡± ¡°Very nice!¡± Seeing that the Bull Demon King was reasonably polite, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t think too much of it and played along. After a meal and plenty to drink, the Bull Demon King arranged a place for Zhao Yu to stay and asked him to settle in for the time being. ¡°This Bull Demon King, his power is unfathomably great. Kang Bo, who was at the Heavenly Immortal Realm, couldn¡¯t even take a single hit and was instantly defeated¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, he¡¯s extremely fast; it would be quite difficult for me to escape¡­¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t know his current motives, I should be safe until we come to blows¡­¡± Zhao Yu glanced at his energy level and saw no increase, signaling that his child had not yet been born and he had no chance to turn the situation around. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll have to stay here!¡± After careful consideration, Zhao Yu decided to stay and see how things unfolded before making his next move. ¡°It¡¯s not all bad. At the very least, Kang Bo is dead¡­¡± In the days that followed, Zhao Yu lived on the Bull Demon King¡¯s territory. What worried him was that the Bull Demon King wasn¡¯t only powerful, but also ruled a vast area. For thousands of kilometers around, it was all the Bull Demon King¡¯s domain, with tens of thousands of demons under his command, including some lesser chiefs who had reached the level of Immortals. The strength of these demons was largely derived from their bloodlines and consumption of blood food. They relied on their bloodlines from birth and on devouring other demons later in life, which made them less dependent on spiritual energy. This was why in the lower realm, Immortal-level demons were not uncommon. The situation in other regions was unknown, but in the land governed by the Heavenly Courts, demons did not dare to act rashly. Even when they preyed on humans, it was just occasionally and they never caused large-scale casualties. Otherwise, the Heavenly Courts might be compelled to intervene. For instance, if a big Demon King ate tens or hundreds of humans, the Heavenly Courts would typically turn a blind eye, considering the difficulty of dealing with such powerful demons, which would require dispatching strong Immortals. Since every descent took a toll on the Immortal¡¯s power, naturally, no one was eager to come down. Of course, if someone went too far, the Heavenly Courts would still send someone to vanquish demons and protect the mortal world, since it was their essential turf and they couldn¡¯t neglect it. After numerous clashes, the older demons realized they couldn¡¯t mass slaughter humans, lest they invite great disaster upon themselves. Thus, a balance was formed. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s drink!¡± The Bull Demon King, his face flushed with drink, slurred his words while continually pouring more for himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu noticed that the Bull Demon King was deliberately not using his mana to nullify the effects of alcohol. ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t drink like this. If you use mana to dispel the alcohol, it¡¯s like not drinking at all¡­¡± said the Bull Demon King, somewhat displeased seeing Zhao Yu unaffected. Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu had no choice but to earnestly join the drinking. ¡°My lord, another round¡­¡± The Jade-faced Vixen at his side was also keeping company with drinks but occasionally used her mana to sober up, and the Bull Demon King said nothing to her about it. And so, the trio drank together for three days and nights until the Bull Demon King finally collapsed on the floor. Chapter 1059 - Chapter 1059: Chapter 137 Bull Demon King_3 Chapter 1059: Chapter 137 Bull Demon King_3 ¡°¡±This¡­¡± Watching Bull Demon King drunkenly fall into a stupor, Zhao Yu was at a loss for words. He rose to help by using his mana to sober him up. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Unexpectedly, Jade-faced Vixen blocked his path, and she even intentionally discarded her shawl to reveal large expanses of her snow-white skin. ¡°If this dead cow wants to be drunk, just let him be¡­¡± Jade-faced Vixen said this while her eyes alluringly fixed on Zhao Yu. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll be going back first, sister-in-law!¡± Zhao Yu felt that something was off about the Jade-faced Vixen before him. Fearing trouble, he hastily indicated that he too couldn¡¯t handle his liquor and needed to go back to sleep. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry¡­¡± To his surprise, Jade-faced Vixen suddenly appeared in front of Zhao Yu, blocking his way. Zhao Yu was shocked. He had thought only Bull Demon King possessed formidable strength; he hadn¡¯t expected his lover to also be extraordinarily powerful, at the very least surpassing that of a Heavenly Immortal. ¡°Now that this dead cow has fallen, why don¡¯t the two of us continue drinking¡­¡± Jade-faced Vixen reached out with her slender, delicate fingers, lightly touching Zhao Yu¡¯s shoulder as she inched even closer to him. A rich fragrance immediately enveloped him. Zhao Yu felt alarmed and hastily retreated two steps backward. wuxiaworld.site On any normal day, facing a vixen spirit like her, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid. But now, he was on Bull Demon King¡¯s territory, and this vixen was the Bull Demon King¡¯s lover; naturally, he didn¡¯t dare harbor any improper thoughts. If anything happened between them and Bull Demon King found out, he was afraid the Bull Demon King would flay him alive and swallow him whole in anger. Zhao Yu was clear about this and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not too good with liquor and can¡¯t drink anymore. If my sister-in-law isn¡¯t satisfied, you could call Leopard, who¡¯s appointed as the lead, to accompany you¡­¡± Leopard, appointed as the lead, was one of the Bull Demon King¡¯s top generals, and was of Immortal rank, though it was unclear whether he was an Earth Immortal or Heavenly Immortal. ¡°Is he worthy?¡± Jade-faced Vixen curled her lip, looking down on Leopard appointed as the lead. Zhao Yu thought to himself that if Leopard wasn¡¯t worthy, was he? ¡°Then I¡¯ll wake up Brother Bull, and you two can continue drinking¡­¡± Zhao Yu was afraid that Jade-faced Vixen would take things too far. With a quick movement, he appeared beside the Bull Demon King, about to use his mana to wake him. Suddenly, his vision blurred, and he found someone hanging on his neck. Jade-faced Vixen had appeared beside him at some unknown time, wrapping her arms around his neck like a mischievous sprite. She stuck out her tongue, licked her lower lip, and breathed out, ¡°What do you think the King would do if he woke up and saw you holding me like this¡­¡± Zhao Yu backed away repeatedly, trying to shake off Jade-faced Vixen, but he was merely an Earth Immortal¨Chow could he escape from a being more powerful than a Heavenly Immortal? ¡°Sister-in-law, please let me go. I¡¯m just a lowly Earth Immortal. This puts me in a really difficult position¡­¡± Zhao Yu, with no other choice, pleaded for mercy, hoping that she would take pity on him and spare him. ¡°The way you¡¯re talking, it¡¯s as if I have done something to you¡­¡± Jade-faced Vixen giggled, reaching out to stroke Zhao Yu¡¯s face. ¡°The reincarnation of Greedy Wolf Star Lord, ah, I really want to try it out¡­¡± Hearing this, Zhao Yu finally understood why the other person wanted to do this and quickly said, ¡°Sister-in-law, I was wrong, I deceived Brother Bull, I am not actually a reincarnation of the Greedy Wolf Star Lord¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The Jade-faced Vixen¡¯s eyes curved up, and she said with a chuckle, ¡°If you are not, then I might as well kill you right now, how about that?¡± Although she said it with a smile, Zhao Yu dared not take the risk, after all, these female demons¡¯ thought processes were not the same as humans¡¯; they would eat humans just as they said, and he definitely couldn¡¯t afford to provoke them. ¡°I was just joking, sister-in-law, don¡¯t take it seriously!¡± Zhao Yu said with a forced smile. ¡°Behave and keep me company, and I¡¯ll spare your life¡­¡± The Jade-faced Vixen was already getting handsy. Zhao Yu¡¯s body immediately tensed up, realizing that in the Bull Demon King¡¯s unconscious state, it would be very difficult for him to resist the female demon. ¡°How about we change places, go to mine?¡± Though the Bull Demon King was passed out drunk, who knew when he would wake up; Zhao Yu was somewhat apprehensive. ¡°No, what¡¯s the point in changing places?¡± the Jade-faced Vixen said in a seductive voice, managing to hook Zhao Yu¡¯s thoughts as well. ¡°You little temptress, you truly haven¡¯t changed your seductive ways!¡± Seeing her so charming, Zhao Yu steeled his heart and simply went along with what the Jade-faced Vixen suggested, and dealt with the situation right then and there. After a strenuous three days, feeling the alcohol scent on the Bull Demon King growing fainter, Zhao Yu finally stopped. The Jade-faced Vixen, content, gave Zhao Yu a firm kiss, ¡°You were amazing, my dear¡­¡± ¡°The Bull Demon King is waking up, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Zhao Yu warned her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am your woman, I won¡¯t tell him!¡± the Jade-faced Vixen said timidly. Pretentious! Zhao Yu¡¯s mind was as clear as a mirror; he could tell from the energy he had obtained from the Jade-faced Vixen that she hadn¡¯t fallen in love with him at all, she was merely infatuated with his young body. ¡°Huff, huff~~!¡± The breathing of the Bull Demon King had begun to change, Zhao Yu was startled, realizing that the other party was about to wake up and hurriedly began to tidy up the aftermath. ¡°My dear, don¡¯t be afraid, when you were bullying me just now, you weren¡¯t in a hurry?¡± the Jade-faced Vixen teased with a mischievous smile. ¡°Who bullied you¡­¡± Just then, the Bull Demon King suddenly woke up, blustering, ¡°Who bullied my baby, I, Old Bull, won¡¯t allow it¡­¡± Both Zhao Yu and the Jade-faced Vixen were taken aback, afraid that the Bull Demon King had heard the little vixen¡¯s previous address to him. ¡°Your Majesty, how could you start talking nonsense after drinking, could it be that you¡¯re drunk?¡± the Jade-faced Vixen, with her rich experience, immediately responded. ¡°Ah, Old Bull, I am not drunk, not drunk¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Bull Demon King was not suspicious, believing the feast was not yet over, ¡°Dear brother, come, drink up!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s face stiffened slightly; compared to the Jade-faced Vixen¡¯s nonchalant reaction, his skin was ultimately too thin to remain so composed. ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s trouble!¡± Just at that moment, the Leopard appointed as the lead suddenly burst in. Zhao Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, wondering if this person had overheard his affair with the Jade-faced Vixen at the door and had now come to report it, seeing that the Bull Demon King had awakened?! Chapter 1060 - Chapter 1060: Chapter 138: Feigning Compliance and Submission Chapter 1060: Chapter 138: Feigning Compliance and Submission ¡°Make way!¡± Just as Zhao Yu was extremely nervous, a delicate shout came from outside the cave dwelling, a woman¡¯s voice. Immediately afterward, several door-guarding demons at the entrance of the dwelling were flung inside. Amidst a chorus of wails, a noblewoman dressed in a brocaded robe entered from outside. ¡°Madam, why have you returned?!¡± The Bull Demon King was greatly startled and hurried forward to greet her. ¡°Hmph!¡± The noblewoman snorted coldly, her face sour as she bypassed the Bull Demon King and walked towards the Jade-faced Vixen. Seeing this, the Bull Demon King, though not daring to utter a word, quickly followed behind her, cautious and anxious. ¡°What¡¯s going on with this wanton vixen?!¡± She pointed at the Jade-faced Vixen and shouted fiercely. The Jade-faced Vixen, however, was trembling uncontrollably, having lost all her previous arrogance and haughtiness. Is she the Bull Demon King¡¯s lawful wife? wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Zhao Yu realized, assuming the Jade-faced Vixen was the main wife, but it turned out she was just a lover?! Seeing this, he stepped forward, saluted the noblewoman, and said, ¡°This must be sister-in-law. I have come with my wife to visit and I am much obliged to Brother Bull for his hospitality¡­¡± ¡°Who are you?!¡± Upon seeing Zhao Yu standing before her, the noblewoman frowned and said, ¡°A human being, and merely an Earth Immortal at that¨Cdo you even have the right to speak here?¡± The Bull Demon King, however, caught on in an instant, realizing that Zhao Yu was trying to defuse the situation, and looked at him gratefully. Immediately, the Bull Demon King strode forward, intercepting the noblewoman, ¡°Madam, Madam, this worthy brother here is the reincarnation of the Greedy Wolf Star Lord, and is an esteemed guest of ours¡­¡± ¡°The reincarnation of Greedy Wolf Star Lord?!¡± The noblewoman was taken aback and sized up Zhao Yu for a moment, then her eyes emitted a purple glow, as if she had X-ray vision. Under her gaze, Zhao Yu felt as if his clothes had been stripped away, exposing all his secrets. ¡°Not even a century old and already an Earth Immortal?¡± The noblewoman was somewhat surprised. Zhao Yu was utterly shocked¨Cthe noblewoman had merely glanced at him and all his details were uncovered? It appeared that this noblewoman¡¯s strength might even surpass that of the Bull Demon King. The Bull Demon King, however, breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly explained that Zhao Yu was indeed the reincarnation of the Greedy Wolf Star Lord and had come to visit them with his wife. Zhao Yu chimed in from the side, and together they spun a tale of the Greedy Wolf Star Lord¡¯s reincarnation taking his spouse on a journey, visiting the Bull Demon King. ¡°How could you, a human, know this vixen?!¡± the noblewoman asked doubtfully, pointing at the still trembling Jade-faced Vixen. Zhao Yu wondered inwardly¨Cthe little vixen seemed so bold before, so why had she become so listless with the return of the legitimate wife? ¡°Sister-in-law may not know¡­¡± ¡°When I was still a youth, I once saved a small fox in the snow, severely injured¡­¡± ¡°I nurtured her until she recovered from her injuries before letting her go¡­¡± ¡°Over the years, whenever I encountered danger, there was always a mysterious power to aid me, and only later did I learn that it was she who helped me in secret¡­¡± As he spoke, Zhao Yu affectionately wrapped his arms around the Jade-faced Vixen, burying her head in his chest. After all, given the little vixen¡¯s excessively reactive behavior, if this continued, it was likely that the noblewoman would notice something was amiss. ¡°Nonsense!¡± The noblewoman clearly did not believe him and questioned, ¡°When you were a youth, she must have already had the strength of a Heavenly Immortal¨Cdid she need your rescue?¡± Zhao Yu shook his head and said, ¡°I do not know either. Back then, she had not yet transformed into human form. She appeared pitiable, her body charred from lightning strikes¡­¡± Zhao Yu, drawing from tales of the Strange Stories from a Chinese Studio that he had read before, narrated a moving story that left all three listeners enthralled. Indeed, after hearing such a romantic tale between a scholar and a vixen spirit, the noblewoman¡¯s tone softened, ¡°I see. Then I was the villain, having misunderstood you both¡­¡± ¡°Sister-in-law is too kind,¡± Zhao Yu replied with a smile, ¡°My wife and I visited without the master¡¯s permission, which has indeed caused some inconvenience to Brother Bull. If this causes any misunderstandings and affects your marital relationship, it would truly be regrettable¡­¡± ¡°Ah, what are you talking about, worthy brother? It¡¯s no trouble at all, no trouble!¡± said the Bull Demon King, astounded by Zhao Yu¡¯s storytelling prowess, and spoke happily. He had been worried that his wife¡¯s sudden return would ruin everything, but now, thanks to Zhao Yu¡¯s quick thinking, he couldn¡¯t be more pleased. The noblewoman then introduced herself and extended a warm welcome for their visit. Zhao Yu took the opportunity to express his desire to depart and continue traveling elsewhere. But the noblewoman, known as Princess Iron Fan, was exceptionally hospitable. ¡°Worthy brother, how could you leave so soon? As your host, I have yet to properly entertain you¡­¡± Zhao Yu tried to reason but couldn¡¯t withstand Princess Iron Fan¡¯s insistence and had to stay longer. ¡°However, sister-in-law has just returned today and must have much to talk about with Brother Bull. I¡¯ve been deeply drinking with Brother Bull for several days and am rather tired. I would like to take my wife and rest first¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Very well!¡± This time, Princess Iron Fan did not insist further and allowed Zhao Yu and his wife to go to rest. No sooner had Zhao Yu left than she promptly grabbed the Bull Demon King¡¯s ear. ¡°Tell me, was that little vixen just now your mistress?!¡± ¡°Ouch, madam, you misunderstand! She¡¯s clearly my worthy brother¡¯s woman¡­¡± Chapter 1061 - Chapter 1061: Chapter 138: Feigning Compliance and Submission_2 Chapter 1061: Chapter 138: Feigning Compliance and Submission_2 Bull Demon King denied everything, reacting exactly as Zhao Yu had previously instructed. In this matter, he became incredibly cunning, mainly playing a denial game. ¡°Hmm, it better not be the case, I hope you remember what happened to that Rabbit Demon¡­¡± Princess Iron Fan snorted coldly before she finally let go. Bull Demon King was somewhat annoyed, ¡°Why bring her up out of the blue?¡± The Rabbit Demon was his former lover, who, when discovered by Princess Iron Fan, was not only killed by her but also led to Bull Demon King being severely reprimanded, forcing him eventually to succumb humbly. He had no choice but to submit; being called a princess, Iron Fan naturally had a powerful background, far beyond what he could provoke, even if his strength was greater than hers but that couldn¡¯t withstand her maternal family¡¯s power. ¡°What, I can¡¯t even mention her?!¡± Princess Iron Fan glared, frightening Bull Demon King into wilting again. Meanwhile, Zhao Yu, to play his part fully, embraced the Jade-faced Vixen all the way back to his room. The Jade-faced Vixen was clearly scared too, passively being embraced by Zhao Yu, trembling occasionally. Once in the room, Zhao Yu set up a soundproof barrier before asking, ¡°C¡¯mon, Princess Iron Fan isn¡¯t that scary, why are you so frightened?!¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t like this before, were you?!¡± But to his surprise, as soon as he said this, the Jade-faced Vixen suddenly burst into tears. ¡°Wuu~~ that woman is back, she¡¯s terrifying¡­¡± wuxiaworld.site ¡°You have no idea how terrifying she can be¡­¡± Following that, the Jade-faced Vixen tearfully recounted how a Rabbit Demon, another of Bull Demon King¡¯s lovers, was discovered by Princess Iron Fan and the torturous death she was subjected to. Moreover, it didn¡¯t end there; seemingly to prevent Bull Demon King from finding others in the future, she spread the entire process of tormenting the Rabbit Demon to warn all the female demons within thousands of miles. Hearing this, Zhao Yu shivered, ¡°This sister-in-law is so fierce, if she finds out I deceived her, she might kill me too¡­¡± He had only stepped forward to help smooth things over when he saw the situation deteriorating, of course, also because he had just been intimate with the Jade-faced Vixen, and turning a cold shoulder now and watching her suffer seemed inappropriate. ¡°Take me away, I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore, I¡¯m scared¡­¡± the Jade-faced Vixen no longer had her previous composure and was now completely panicked. Her appearance, however, seemed quite pitiable, prompting Zhao Yu to gently pat her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m here, don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡± The next second, Zhao Yu was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected that just a few words could cause the energy given by the Jade-faced Vixen to double. It had soared from less than once before to five times that amount. Could it be, she¡¯s fallen for me? This sprite, she¡¯s too naive! Zhao Yu stared in astonishment and uttered a few more sweet nothings. The Jade-faced Vixen then opened up, saying she was forced to serve the Bull Demon King to save her life, merely feigning compliance. She also mentioned how the Bull Demon King lacked responsibility, which would not have led to the Rabbit Demon¡¯s dire end. Zhao Yu, possessing a system, had the equivalent of a large-scale lie detector, which allowed him to tell from the energy provided by others whether they were lying or telling the truth. What surprised him was that, at this moment, everything the Jade-faced Vixen said was heartfelt and true. ¡°We definitely can¡¯t leave now; Princess Iron Fan is clearly not completely convinced and wants to test us further¡­¡± ¡°So, my plan is, we continue to pretend to be a couple¡­¡± ¡°But I¡¯m scared¡­¡± the Jade-faced Vixen¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°I can¡¯t even move in front of her, how can I act¡­¡± Zhao Yu tried to comfort her a few times, realizing it really wasn¡¯t possible, which meant the previous treatment by Princess Iron Fan towards the Rabbit Demon really had an effect; it had become the Jade-faced Vixen¡¯s trauma. ¡°Then otherwise, turn into a small vixen and I¡¯ll hold you¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the Jade-faced Vixen looked up timidly and asked, ¡°Can I?¡± ¡°Of course, you stay quiet, and I¡¯ll do the talking!¡± Zhao Yu nodded. The next second, the previously delicate beauty transformed into a palm-sized, snow-white little vixen. ¡°So cute!¡± Looking at her soft fur, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but rub it. ¡°Squeak~!¡± The little vixen squeaked a few times, nuzzling continuously against Zhao Yu¡¯s chest. Hearing about the little vixen¡¯s past, Zhao Yu also felt a sense of pity. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me here, you¡¯ll be safe, you¡¯ll be fine!¡± After resting for a day, a lesser demon came to invite them, stating that the Bull Demon King and his wife requested their presence. Zhao Yu, holding the little vixen, went to attend the feast. ¡°What¡¯s this¡­¡± Upon entering, Princess Iron Fan, seeing the Jade-faced Vixen in her original form, was puzzled. ¡°My wife is somewhat shy; she¡¯s also heard of the illustrious name of Princess Iron Fan and is somewhat afraid¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu smiled and explained, ¡°She was bullied by a powerful demon when she was younger, which led to a stress response. Seeing a stronger female demon sovereign makes her react like this¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Princess Iron Fan was momentarily stunned, somewhat uncomprehending. After all, the vocabulary Zhao Yu used was quite novel. Zhao Yu then casually concocted a few stories and managed to bamboozle Princess Iron Fan. Bull Demon King, taking advantage while she was distracted, covertly gave Zhao Yu a thumbs up, conveying a ¡®well-done brother!¡¯ sentiment. Chapter 1062 - Chapter 1062: Chapter 138: Feigning Compliance and Submission_3 Chapter 1062: Chapter 138: Feigning Compliance and Submission_3 Seeing his reaction, Zhao Yu was at a loss for words. How could the Bull Demon King be so foolish? Sure enough, Princess Iron Fan noticed the Bull Demon King¡¯s little trick. Her guard, once lowered, was raised again. However, this time she didn¡¯t show it. Host and guests took their seats, raised their glasses, and talked merrily¨Ctheir conversation was quite lively. During the feast, Zhao Yu once again expressed his desire to leave and continue his travels. Unsurprisingly, Princess Iron Fan refused again, saying it would look bad if they left so soon after her return¨Cas if she, Princess Iron Fan, had not been a gracious host. Zhao Yu was put on the spot and could only go along with her suggestion to stay a bit longer. ¡°Brother, although I¡¯m not sure of the cause of sister-in-law¡¯s condition, I do know a way to cure it!¡± As the gathering was about to end, Princess Iron Fan suddenly took out a golden, shining pill from her Hundred Treasures Pouch, ¡°This is a healing saintly medicine that works wonders on such spiritual trauma¡­¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Zhao Yu hesitated, planning to refuse by saying the medicine wouldn¡¯t suit her. But Princess Iron Fan said, ¡°This pill was refined by Lord Lao Zi of the Great Monad and has no side effects. Even if it doesn¡¯t fully heal, it can still enhance my sister-in-law¡¯s spiritual strength¡­¡± Hearing this, Zhao Yu could only accept it. wuxiaworld.site ¡°Take it quickly, this pill cannot be kept for long¡­¡± Princess Iron Fan urged. Zhao Yu was taken aback, hesitated for a moment, but still let the little fox consume the pill. After that, he took his leave and returned to his room. Who knew that as soon as he got to the room, the little fox started to become feverish and soon changed from a little fox into a big one. ¡°Are you¡­ are you in heat?!¡± Zhao Yu was dumbfounded; he had not expected the pill given by Princess Iron Fan to have such an effect. But correspondingly, he also noticed that the pill indeed seemed to have enhanced the little fox¡¯s spiritual strength. ¡°Squeak squeak squeak~~~!¡± After transforming into a big fox, it seemed to lose its wits, squeaking non-stop and nuzzling into Zhao Yu¡¯s embrace. ¡°Why don¡¯t you change into human form?¡± Feeling sorry for the suffering little fox, Zhao Yu hurriedly urged her. But to his surprise, the little fox, having lost her reason, did not transform into a human figure even though she became a big fox; her agitation only increased. ¡°This¡­¡± Zhao Yu sighed deeply and stopped insisting that she change into human form. Instead, he took the initiative to help the little fox rid herself of the medicinal toxin. Doing such a thing with a legitimate fox was a first for Zhao Yu and brought a peculiar experience. Especially since the Jade-faced Little Fox¡¯s fur was very long and fluffy; it felt so good to the touch that Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but enjoy it. By the time the sun was three poles high. The side effects of the pill gradually subsided, and the little fox regained her senses and transformed into a human form. To Zhao Yu¡¯s surprise, the energy provided by the little fox had doubled again, soaring from five times to ten times, which also meant that her affection for him had grown deeper. It hasn¡¯t been that long¡­ Zhao Yu felt bewildered; it seemed he hadn¡¯t known the little fox for very long, but her love for him was increasing rapidly. For the same amount of time, it might take a human much longer to reach such a level of affection, but the little fox had achieved it so quickly. ¡°So, is it because the demon race is more pure-hearted?¡± Zhao Yu suddenly realized that targeting humans for energy gains had been somewhat foolish on his part. Now, looking at the little fox¡¯s case, it was clear that demon women fell in love more easily, and once they did, their love deepened at a much faster rate than humans. After all, the little fox was at the Profound Immortal level progress, and even with just ten times the energy supply, within a few short days, Zhao Yu had accumulated enough energy to ascend to Heavenly Immortal. Without hesitation, Zhao Yu advanced to Heavenly Immortal. After all, he had to maintain the pretense that he was the Greedy Wolf Star Lord. The firmer the Bull Demon King and his wife believed in his identity, the safer he would be. Indeed, at the next gathering, the Bull Demon King and his wife were astounded to find that Zhao Yu had advanced from the middle stage of Earth Immortal to the early stage of Heavenly Immortal. ¡°Brother, your cultivation speed truly shames old Bull¡­¡± The Bull Demon King said with emotion, ¡°It took me a full hundred thousand years to break through from Earth Immortal to Heavenly Immortal, but for you, brother, it seems as easy as eating and drinking¡­¡± Not just him, even Princess Iron Fan was impressed by Zhao Yu, her eyes shining with a special luster. ¡°There¡¯s no need to sell yourself short, brother Bull. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m reincarnated and starting over, which is why I¡¯m able to progress a bit faster¡­¡± Zhao Yu humbly said. ¡°Reincarnating and advancing as quickly as you have is rare indeed!¡± Princess Iron Fan praised at just the right moment. The group once again enjoyed food and drink together. Over the next year, Zhao Yu and the Jade-faced Little Fox cohabited comfortably. Especially with the little fox¡¯s love constantly increasing, from tenfold all the way up to fiftyfold. By now, it seemed only a deeply held yearning stood between her and the limit of a hundredfold increase in love. But for all hisAttempts, Zhao Yu could never figure out what that deep yearning in the little fox¡¯s heart was, so he gave up on probing further. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Correspondingly, Zhao Yu¡¯s energy surged dramatically, reaching the level sufficient for his breakthrough to Profound Immortal. However, he did not dare to rush the breakthrough, instead, he advanced from the early stage of Heavenly Immortal to the middle stage throughout that year. Even so, the Bull Demon King and his wife continued to praise him as a marvel. ¡°This won¡¯t do; if I don¡¯t leave soon, something might go wrong¡­¡± A year had passed, and the little fox seemed to be out of trouble, even managing to transform into a human when meeting with the Bull Demon King and his wife. Chapter 1063 - Chapter 1063: Chapter 138: Feigning Compliance and Submission_4 Chapter 1063: Chapter 138: Feigning Compliance and Submission_4 ¡°` On the contrary, Zhao Yu was feeling rather uneasy. He had noticed that recently Princess Iron Fan¡¯s gaze toward him had become increasingly strange. Especially when it came to energy gaining, he could actually obtain ten times more energy from Princess Iron Fan. This was simply unimaginable. After all, he and Princess Iron Fan were innocent in their dealings, so how could he draw so much energy? Zhao Yu guessed that perhaps it was his many stories that attracted Princess Iron Fan. In truth, it was more or less the case. Princess Iron Fan, born into a prestigious family and well-informed, would never have crossed paths with him if she hadn¡¯t been deceived by the Bull Demon King in her youth. Now that she had met Zhao Yu, a man of wide experience who constantly offered up novel ideas, she immediately regarded him as a confidant. Princess Iron Fan also felt troubled, and upon further reflection, wished she could have met Zhao Yu earlier. ¡°I was born before you; you were born while I was already married¡­¡± ¡°Alas!!¡± Princess Iron Fan heaved a sigh. In just one short year of acquaintance, she had unconsciously fallen in love with Zhao Yu. wuxiaworld.site Novts`0.co But she had no choice but to let go. Over this year, she had also realized that the Jade-faced Vixen¡¯s love for Zhao Yu was genuine. Finally, one day, after Zhao Yu brought up his departure to travel again, Princess Iron Fan didn¡¯t insist he stay. ¡°Thank you, Brother Bull and sister-in-law, for your hospitality. I will visit again in the future!¡± Once he could take his leave, Zhao Yu was overjoyed and quickly bid farewell with the Jade-faced Vixen in tow. The Bull Demon King and his wife insisted on seeing them off thousands of miles before turning back. ¡°Brother, where are we going now?¡± After leaving the Bull Demon King, the Jade-faced Vixen felt less burdened, leaning on Zhao Yu and asking. ¡°Where to go, I am not sure. Let¡¯s just get far away from Bull Demon King¡¯s territory first¡­¡± Zhao Yu thought, he had turned the Jade-faced Vixen into his own lookalike; if the Bull Demon King thought it over, he would certainly chase him down to kill. ¡°Mm-hmm, as long as Brother is with me, anywhere is fine!¡± the Vixen, now subdued, spoke not with her previous charm but with a newfound innocence and sincerity. Perhaps this was the change that comes with falling in love with someone. Zhao Yu nodded slightly, then, taking the Vixen along, he sped off in one direction. After a week of continuous escape, when they were far enough from Bull Demon King¡¯s domain, they finally slowed down. Then, the Vixen clung to Zhao Yu, wanting to hear stories of the past, and Zhao Yu recounted the tale of his other six wives. Fortunately for him, the Vixen didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong. Being by Zhao Yu¡¯s side was all that mattered to her; how many other women he had did not concern her. Zhao Yu understood, after all, the Vixen was a wild spirit who lacked human virtues, moral codes, and the concepts of propriety and shame. In her view, a powerful man should occupy many women ¨C it signified his prestige, and she would take pride in speaking of it. On the contrary, the Bull Demon King and his wife¡¯s insistence on monogamy was unusual among demons. The main reason, of course, was that Princess Iron Fan had a noble background and cared about such propriety. ¡°Madam, you are leaving?¡± The Bull Demon King was ecstatic inside, yet he put on a reluctant face. ¡°If you can¡¯t bear my departure, shall I not leave?¡± Princess Iron Fan said with a teasing smile. ¡°Ah, by no means should you delay important matters for my sake¡­¡± the Bull Demon King quickly waved his hands, indicating that matters at her maternal home were more pressing. ¡°Hehe, you must be looking forward to my departure, right?!¡± Princess Iron Fan laughed coldly, then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know when I will return from my maternal home this time, you take good care of yourself¡­¡± ¡°All right, all right, Madam, rest assured. I will keep our domain well secured¡­¡± the Bull Demon King readily agreed, now just waiting for Princess Iron Fan to leave. ¡°Well, I am off!¡± Having said that, Princess Iron Fan departed on a cloud. About fifteen minutes after she had gone, the Bull Demon King joyfully sprang to life. ¡°My little treasure, I am coming!¡± Muttering to himself, he quickly activated the tracking spell he had placed on the Jade-faced Vixen and also departed on a cloud. ¡°Am I really going to miss out?¡± Princess Iron Fan stopped on a mountaintop, looking in the direction of the tracking mark, murmuring to herself. ¡°No¡­¡± It only took her a moment to decide that she needed to find Zhao Yu. With the tracking spell activated, Princess Iron Fan pursued in the direction where Zhao Yu had gone. Unexpectedly, the directions in which the Bull Demon King and his wife were flying were the same. The difference was that the Bull Demon King¡¯s tracking mark was on the Jade-faced Vixen, while Princess Iron Fan¡¯s tracking mark was on Zhao Yu. Meanwhile, Zhao Yu, who was on the road, was unaware that both he and the Jade-faced Vixen were under tracking spells. After all, their current levels were only Heavenly Immortal. As they passed through a city with human bloodline, Zhao Yu suddenly stopped. ¡°That is¡­¡± He furrowed his brow, focusing on a location in the city. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°My lord, what are you looking at?¡± The Jade-faced Vixen was puzzled, following Zhao Yu¡¯s gaze. She saw two beings that seemed like Oxhead and Horseface, holding iron chains, escorting a humanoid soul towards a place. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the afterlife officials capturing a soul!¡± the Vixen explained nonchalantly. Zhao Yu frowned and said, ¡°But the state of that person¡¯s soul seems as if it¡¯s not yet time for death¡­¡± ¡°` Chapter 1064 - Chapter 1064: Chapter 138: Feigning Compliance and Submission_5 Chapter 1064: Chapter 138: Feigning Compliance and Submission_5 ¡°Is that so?¡± The jade-faced little fox was taken aback for a moment, then shook its head and said, ¡°Who knows, anyway, we have long been out of the jurisdiction of the underworld¡­¡± Zhao Yu had heard of the underworld before but had not delved deeply into it. Seeing the little fox say this, he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°The underworld¡­ When I was young, my mother used to tell me to cultivate well, otherwise the Underworld Envoys would come to capture me¡­¡± Recalling this, the little fox said, ¡°When I was young, indeed, there were cases where companions were captured by the Underworld Envoys because their level progress was insufficient¡­¡± Zhao Yu understood that the little fox did not know much either. Thinking for a moment, he, now being a Heavenly Immortal, glanced down at Oxhead and Horseface below, who seemed to only possess the strength of the Nascent Soul Stage, and then descended directly. He used the Invisibility Technique, which made them invisible to ordinary mortals. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Zhao Yu descended, without hiding his form from Oxhead and Horseface. The two Underworld Envoys were startled for a moment, and then, clasping their hands, said respectfully, ¡°Greetings to the Heavenly Immortals¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Zhao Yu casually asked. Oxhead and Horseface looked puzzled for a moment and then answered blankly, ¡°Capturing souls¡­¡± ¡°Why capture them?¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Zhao Yu asked with some confusion, ¡°Looking at that person¡¯s soul condition, it seems he¡¯s not yet reached the extent of death¡­¡± ¡°This, the Book of Life and Death states that his time under the sun has ended¡­¡± Oxhead and Horseface were somewhat puzzled. Time under the sun¡­ Zhao Yu frowned, basing on his understanding, once life had ended, the soul should have dissipated. Yet in cases like these, after a person died, their soul was captured and taken to the underworld, which seemed somewhat strange. ¡°May I visit the underworld?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Oxhead and Horseface were somewhat baffled. Did someone actually want to visit such a place? However, the two before them exuded intense spiritual energy, obviously of the Immortal Realm, and they were not ones to offend; they could only nod in welcome. ¡°Then lead the way, go ahead!¡± ¡°Sure!!¡± Oxhead and Horseface, without any suspicion, guided a soul, and then pinched their Spell, burrowing down into the ground. Zhao Yu, along with the little fox, quickly followed. Soon, he discovered that although Oxhead and Horseface seemed to be burrowing underground, they actually used the runes etched beneath to engage in long-distance teleportation. ¡°Where is this going?¡± With his Heavenly Immortal¡¯s level progress, although there were no guiding runes, Zhao Yu tightly followed, shuttling along with them. Moments later, after an unknown length of shuttling, they arrived at a dim and terrifying place. ¡°Is this the underworld?¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s eyebrows involuntarily furrowed in this place, where he felt not a trace of spiritual energy but instead a sense of coldness. ¡°Sir Heavenly Immortals, do you need us to report your visit to the Judge?¡± Oxhead and Horseface asked cautiously. ¡°No need, I am just taking a casual look¡­¡± Zhao Yu waved his hand, signaling for them to proceed as they wished. Oxhead and Horseface breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly ran in a certain direction, escorting a soul. Zhao Yu cast a spell to once again hide his and the little fox¡¯s forms. ¡°My Lord, what are we doing here?!¡± the little fox asked curiously. ¡°Just taking a look, you haven¡¯t been here either, have you?¡± Zhao Yu said casually, proceeding to roam around with the little fox. He discovered that this place was indeed full of ghosts; however, most were controlled by creatures similar to Oxhead and Horseface. Looking around, all the souls appeared healthy, not in a state nearing death. ¡°These people¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s brows were tightly knitted, and he suddenly realized he had overlooked a problem. That was, when he had first arrived, the ordinary people here had lifespans of only around a hundred years. He hadn¡¯t thought much about it at the time, as the normal lifespan on other planets in the Milky Way were around the same. But now, it seemed very wrong. In the universe, normal human lifespans of around a hundred years were due to lack of nurturing by spiritual energy. But here, this was the Primordial Continent, where the spiritual energy of the entire Milky Way concentrated. Even if Heaven Realm concentrated a lot of spiritual energy, the energy in the human world was relatively less, but that was only in comparison to Heaven Realm. For other planets in the Milky Way, this human world of the Primordial Continent was practically a realm of Immortals. Thus, in this human realm, even if normal humans did not cultivate, they could naturally live for hundreds or even thousands of years, or longer. However, now, ordinary people only lived a hundred years before their time under the sun ended, and they entered the underworld. ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Zhao Yu was very clear on one point; that was, Immortals could not possibly reincarnate through the underworld after death. If the underworld had that capability, then it, not Heaven Realm or Demon Domain, would be ruling the Primordial Continent. But in reality, the underworld was merely an institution under Heaven Realm. ¡°Given such favorable conditions, there is only one true explanation¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That is, someone deliberately set ordinary human lifespans to a hundred years, thus utilizing their remaining time to research their souls¡­¡± Zhao Yu, taking the jade-faced little fox along, shuttled back and forth, visiting all the less significant areas of the underworld. Finally, in the centralmost area, they saw what was called the Six Paths of Reincarnation. ¡°Strong human interference, although not something I could achieve, is clearly not naturally occurring¡­¡± The Six Paths of Reincarnation, implying the process of throwing souls into it for reincarnation into other beings. Chapter 1065 - Chapter 1065: Chapter 138: Feigning Compliance and Submission_6 Chapter 1065: Chapter 138: Feigning Compliance and Submission_6 However, Zhao Yu discovered that the Six Paths of Reincarnation were clearly man-made. ¡°Is this an attempt to study the method of soul immortality?¡± Zhao Yu thought back to what Sun Lele had mentioned before¨Cthat the Great Emperors would do anything for immortality. Without a doubt, the Six Paths of Reincarnation was another such experiment, only the test subjects were the souls of ordinary individuals who were not meant to die but were designated as deceased by the Book of Life and Death. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head and, grabbing the little fox, left the underworld. By sensing the directions, he had already confirmed that the underworld was not on the Pangu Continent, but rather in a secondary space far from the Pangu Continent. The reason he could shuttle through so quickly was purely because a mighty entity had arranged a massive amount of array formations underground. ¡°Such an undertaking could only be the work of a Great Emperor, probably done by one of the former emperors¡­¡± Zhao Yu felt a myriad of emotions. This method of using the entire Pangu Continent as a chessboard to arrange shuttle formations was truly awe-inspiring. However, when he thought about those past Great Emperors who, in their quest for immortality, had dissected Pangu Continent into various star systems, this method seemed quite ordinary in comparison. Just after leaving the underworld and returning to the surface, Zhao Yu was startled. ¡°Sister-in-law, how did you come here?!¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Zhao Yu appeared slightly nervous and pulled the little fox behind him. He feared that Princess Iron Fan would discover the little fox and kill her. After all, the little fox was currently his main source of energy. Indeed, among his women, only the little fox was of the Profound Immortal level. Seeing Zhao Yu protecting the little fox, Princess Iron Fan felt a pang in her heart. If only he were protecting me like that¡­ She thought this to herself, yet a smile appeared on her face, ¡°I was worried about you encountering danger, so I came specifically to protect you¡­¡± ¡°The direction you¡¯re heading has a Demon King who is very domineering¡­¡± She explained briefly. Zhao Yu smiled faintly, about to say something, when suddenly, a dark cloud descended from afar. ¡°Wife, wife¡­¡± The voice of the Bull Demon King suddenly came through. Princess Iron Fan¡¯s expression changed. Following Zhao Yu was already quite unorthodox for her, but now, before their romance could even begin, the Bull Demon King had chased after them. ¡°How did you come here?!¡± Although Princess Iron Fan felt somewhat panicked inside, she managed to display a cold demeanor on her face. ¡°Wife, I, old Bull¡­¡± The Bull Demon King was also in a state of panic. As he followed, he realized that Princess Iron Fan was ahead of him, and her direction was precisely where the little fox had left from. This scared him, as he was worried that Princess Iron Fan might come to kill the little fox. ¡°I meant to say, you also need money when you go to your parent¡¯s home¡­¡± Saying this, the Bull Demon King shifted his gaze, pulled out his private stash of money, and with a pain in his heart, handed it to Princess Iron Fan. Princess Iron Fan breathed a sigh of relief but then felt something was off and cast a suspicious glance at the little fox. ¡°Brother Bull, sister-in-law, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Zhao Yu also felt something was amiss and hastily said, ¡°To have escorted us this far and even come to send us off, we really don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡± Princess Iron Fan narrowed her eyes, and suddenly a purple light flickered. Her face turned ashen immediately. Because she discovered that both the little fox and Zhao Yu had a tracking mark on them. The tracking mark on Zhao Yu was placed by her herself. And the tracking mark on the little fox was, without a doubt, the doing of Bull Demon King. This old bull, actually wanting to take Zhao Yu¡¯s woman?! Princess Iron Fan¡¯s face turned ashen with anger, but then, she paused. If she hadn¡¯t shown up here, perhaps the Bull Demon King would have already taken the little fox away? Then wouldn¡¯t she be able to be with Zhao Yu¡­ The more she thought about it, the more excited she became, even feeling a bit parched and tongue-tied. But soon, she sensed something was amiss. If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t the Bull Demon King have killed Zhao Yu as well?! ¡°Brother, you are too kind¡­¡± However, Bull Demon King hadn¡¯t noticed Princess Iron Fan¡¯s peculiarity and loudly spoke up. The four of them resumed traveling together, but this time, each harbored their own thoughts, yet none chose to reveal anything. ¡°Huff~!¡± Unnoticed by the others, Princess Iron Fan suddenly blew in one direction. A purple light instantly separated from the group and headed into the distance. As the four continued walking and chatting, a vast cloud of darkness suddenly approached from afar. ¡°This is bad, it¡¯s that Roc King¡­¡± Bull Demon King¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°The Roc King is my neighbor. We¡¯ve been fighting for hundreds of thousands of years¡­¡± After briefly explaining to Zhao Yu, he then said, ¡°My lady, you take the brother and sister-in-law and go ahead, I¡¯ll handle this!¡± Princess Iron Fan¡¯s heart leapt with joy, then she quickly stated, ¡°Old Bull, you must hold off this Roc to prevent harm to brother and sister-in-law¡­¡± ¡°Alright, my lady, rest assured, I¡¯ll go all out!¡± Without further thought, Bull Demon King charged towards the dark clouds. Shortly after, the two sides were locked in battle. Without a word, Princess Iron Fan waved a purple light, enveloping Zhao Yu and the little fox, and in an instant, they left the place. During their flight, she silently removed the tracking mark from the little fox. Then, utilizing her powerful mana, she flew countless miles before finally stopping on a deserted island. ¡°There, it¡¯s safe now¡­¡± Princess Iron Fan said with a smile as she landed. Zhao Yu¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°Sister-in-law, isn¡¯t this a bit too far? Bull Bro doesn¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Never mind him!¡± Princess Iron Fan glanced at the little fox, then stepped forward and took Zhao Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother, do you know why I chased you out here?¡± Zhao Yu stared dumbfoundedly at Princess Iron Fan holding his hand, at a loss for words. The little fox, witnessing this scene, whispered, ¡°Husband, I will go find a place for us to spend the night¡­¡± After saying this, she tactfully left. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu was stunned, but considering the little fox¡¯s sentiments, he could understand. ¡°Ever since you left, I¡¯ve been distraught, unable to forget you for even a moment¡­¡± Princess Iron Fan continued to confess deeply. Zhao Yu however, was in utter turmoil. How could this be, the little fox was the lover of Bull Demon King and was now with him. Princess Iron Fan was Bull Demon King¡¯s legitimate wife, and now she also wanted to be with him. How could this not turn into a deep-seated enmity if Bull Demon King were to find out?! ¡°I¡¯ve realized that regardless of worldly matters, I want to be with you¡­¡± Princess Iron Fan said, and flung herself into Zhao Yu¡¯s arms. Chapter 1066 - Chapter 1066: Chapter 139 Regeneration Chapter 1066: Chapter 139 Regeneration ¡°Sister-in-law, please have some self-respect!¡± Zhao Yu was so frightened, he hurriedly took two steps back. But Princess Iron Fan was deeply in love and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think we are perfect for each other?¡± ¡°But no matter how perfect it is, you¡¯re still with¡­ the Bull Demon King.¡± ¡°If you think I don¡¯t match well with him, I¡¯ll kill him right now¡­¡± Princess Iron Fan¡¯s gaze became resolute and she said gravely, ¡°Just wait¡­¡± After she spoke, without waiting for Zhao Yu to say anything more, she directly flew away. Watching the retreating figure of Princess Iron Fan, Zhao Yu was dumbstruck. ¡°What on earth is going on?!¡± He was perplexed; when he first met Princess Iron Fan, she seemed quite normal. But now, she seemed as if she was poisoned, loving him so desperately. ¡°Could it be because of my energy?!¡± Zhao Yu frowned and recalled intently, realizing that all the women from whom he had extracted energy began to slowly fall in love with him, some even to an irrational extent. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site ¡°This is too much¡­¡± He felt distressed, the truth was, people loved him because he influenced them, not because they truly loved him. ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve found you!¡± Just then, a crack in the void suddenly appeared in front of him, and a man dressed in black stepped out from it. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Zhao Yu was shocked and hurriedly took a few steps back. The man, however, let out a laugh and looking at Zhao Yu, said, ¡°Who am I? I am you!¡± The original self?! Zhao Yu was startled; the man in front had a face that was unfamiliar, especially those eyes¨Ccold and merciless, as if everything in the world was insignificant. ¡°What do you want to do?!¡± Zhao Yu took a deep breath and forced himself to ask calmly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for the sake of attaining enlightenment!¡± The man in black laughed heartily and said, ¡°Do you know how much time I spent creating you?¡± ¡°A hundred thousand years, a full hundred thousand years!¡± He laughed uproariously, even a bit manically. But Zhao Yu could sense a hint of loneliness from the man in black. ¡°The perfect machine for enlightenment!¡± The man in black¡¯s laughter, as if possessing a kind of magic power, shook the very earth beneath them. This vast power was terribly frightening to Zhao Yu, and he directly felt the strength that belonged to the Great Emperor. Just as he wanted to ask more, the man suddenly reached out and grabbed him. Zhao Yu¡¯s vision darkened, and he passed out completely. ¡­ ¡°Hahahahahahaha~~~!¡± ¡°All the Great Emperors desire enlightenment, but in these billions of years, how many have truly succeeded?!!¡± The man in black stood at the pinnacle of the world, looking down at the Milky Way, gazing into the distance. ¡°I, Zhao Yu, will pave a different path today!¡± In front of him, countless monitors were displayed, each showing a scene as if from a first-person perspective. And above these monitors were sequential numbers. ¡°Creation, find me a suitable world¡­¡± His casual words seemed to make the entire universe flicker for a moment. ¡°We need a type that matches the experimental subject¡¯s energy forming capabilities¡­¡± ¡°Beep beep~!¡± In front of him, a blue planet was quickly projected. The man in black nodded slightly, then continued, ¡°Erase the experimental subject¡¯s memory, implant new ones¡­¡± With his operations, someone light years away slowly awakened. ¡°What is this¡­¡± ¡°It was such a long and chaotic dream¡­¡± Zhao Yu slowly got up and looked around at the familiar environment, heaving a long sigh. This was a room of about ten square meters, with four bunk beds placed at the four corners, with beds above and desks below. ¡°Still in the dorm, huh¡­¡± Zhao Yu took out his phone to check the time, it was already ten in the morning. At this time, his roommates naturally had all gone to class. And him being alone and asleep in the dorm was naturally for a reason. ¡°God, why are you doing this to me!¡± Zhao Yu muttered under his breath, tears streaming down his face. ¡°I just¡­ I just like her, Su Xinxin¡­¡± ¡°Am I not worthy?¡± ¡°Why?!¡± He said through gritted teeth, hatred welling up in his heart. He hated his own background, the rules of this world, the classmates who mocked him, and even more so his father who exposed him at the school. ¡°Wuu~~~!¡± In the end, Zhao Yu broke down into silent tears. ¡°I¡¯m ruined, I¡¯m destroyed¡­¡± ¡°If only I could do it all over¡­¡± After extreme hatred came extreme regret. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been so vain¡­¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have pretended to be a rich second generation just to impress Su Xinxin¡­¡± ¡°And I certainly shouldn¡¯t have borrowed money for lavish spending¡­¡± Zhao Yu slapped himself hard twice, recalling the jacket his father wore to school the day before yesterday, whitened from washing, slightly peeling, and out of fashion by decades, he was filled with boundless regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to live in this world¡­¡± Zhao Yu took out a nail clipper and slowly placed it on his wrist. After hesitating for a moment, he put the nail clipper down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°If I die like this, the debts of several hundred thousand I owe will all fall on my dad¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°No, I have no way to repay it, I can¡¯t repay it, I can¡¯t bear this pain¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, Dad, in another life¡­¡± Zhao Yu gritted his teeth and forcefully slashed at his wrist with the nail clipper. Chapter 1067 - Chapter 1067: Chapter 139 Regeneration_2 Chapter 1067: Chapter 139 Regeneration_2 ¡°` A red mark immediately appeared, squeezing out a smudge of blood. The blade was too dull, and even though he used a lot of force, he only managed to scratch the surface. Such a wound was child¡¯s play when it came to bleeding to death. After struggling for a long time, Zhao Yu gasped for air and asked himself, did he truly want to die? ¡°I don¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid of death¡­¡± Zhao Yu was clear, he didn¡¯t want to die; however, at this moment, he had committed too many sins, and his life had been ruined by his own hands. Upon opening the school¡¯s large chat group on his phone, he found that people were still discussing him up to now. ¡°There¡¯s a freshman in the first year, pretending to be a rich second-generation flaunting wealth, spending hundreds of thousands in three months¡­¡± ¡°Heard it¡¯s all borrowed money, the creditors found the school, and that¡¯s what alarmed the teachers¡­¡± ¡°Naturally, the school notified his family, who would have known, Zhao Yu¡¯s dad is just an ordinary migrant worker¡­¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, what an idiot, to think that he¡¯s one of our classmates¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, our reputation at West Sea Academy is probably ruined¡­¡± Reading the unanimous judgments of classmates he didn¡¯t know, Zhao Yu felt utterly despondent, his heart as dead as ashes. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site ¡°Is it truly ruined?¡± With such a question, Zhao Yu opened a Q&A website and wrote down his experiences. With a sliver of hope and torment, Zhao Yu awaited the answers from others. ¡°Your dad has bad luck having such an unfilial son like you¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re that West Sea Academy student showing off wealth in the news, right. Didn¡¯t expect you still have the face to post online¡­¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes teared up, and just as he was about to close the browser, one answer suddenly made him quiver. ¡°Vanity of the youth is understandable, what you need to do now is to completely reform, continue with your studies, take on part-time jobs in your spare time, diligently pay back the loans, and lessen your father¡¯s burden¡­¡± ¡°In the future, you need to work harder to earn money, so that your father can live a good life, and so you too can truly live a wealthy life, not a false one¡­¡± Looking at this answer, Zhao Yu wept profusely, as if he had found a new hope to live for. ¡°Earn money¡­¡± ¡°Work hard to make money, pay back all the debt!¡± At this moment, he understood the meaning of living the rest of his life. It was then that suddenly, a ¡®ding¡¯ sounded in Zhao Yu¡¯s mind. [Romantic Withdrawal System binding in progress¡­] ¡°System?!¡± Zhao Yu was ecstatic, having read quite a few novels before, he was familiar with the concept of systems but never expected that he would encounter such good fortune in the real world. ¡°Could it be because I had an epiphany, that¡¯s why I awakened the system?!¡± Zhao Yu took a deep breath, he still couldn¡¯t confirm the authenticity of the system and would have to wait for verification before any further action. But, before that, first learn about the system¡¯s functions. After a brief understanding, Zhao Yu furrowed his brows. ¡°Romantic Withdrawal System, allows you to see the affection rating and withdrawal limit of the opposite sex¡­¡± ¡°An affection rating above 60 points allows one to obtain a withdrawal limit for every additional 10 points of affection¡­¡± Upon reading this, Zhao Yu quickly moved to the window. Fortunately, their dormitory was on the second floor, not too high up. Looking through the window at the girls passing by outside, Zhao Yu indeed saw numbers and withdrawal limits above their heads. ¡°Affection Rating: 13, Withdrawal Limit: 100,000.¡± ¡°Affection Rating: 20, Withdrawal Limit: 50,000.¡± ¡°Affection Rating: 11, Withdrawal Limit: 10,000.¡± ¡°Affection Rating: 0, Withdrawal Limit: 80,000.¡± Zhao Yu realized that those who probably knew who he was had an affection rating, while those with an affection rating of zero were likely those who had not heard of him or did not know who he was. As for the withdrawal limits, there seemed to be no pattern, with some women¡¯s being high and others low. ¡°The highest I¡¯ve seen is 100,000, so does this mean if I raise her affection rating above 60, I could gain 100,000 for every 10 points increase, up to a maximum of 400,000?¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s heartbeat throbbed wildly. He hadn¡¯t expected a turn in the road, with this affection system, he should be able to clear his debts quickly, and even become wealthy. In the future, as the helpful netizen said, he wouldn¡¯t need lies to maintain the illusion of being wealthy but would rely on his own strength. ¡°What about Su Xinxin, how much does she have?¡± Zhao Yu blushed with a bit of excitement. ¡°Her¡­¡± Then, he felt some regret. ¡°I¡¯ve already lost so much face, how could I dare to meet her?¡± Zhao Yu was uneasy, his initial slide into vanity was purely because Su Xinxin was too dazzling, yet he had taken a liking to this woman. He started to drape himself in the attire of a wealthy second-generation just to be close to her. Even so, he could only barely enter her social circle. Now, his pretense of being a rich second-generation had been exposed, and he feared that he would be completely scorned by her. ¡°I¡­¡± Zhao Yu wallowed in sorrow for a while, then gradually consoled himself, ¡°I have the system now, everything is different¡­¡± ¡°As long as I succeed, I¡¯ll have money, and once I have money, I¡¯ll be a genuine first-generation rich, who would dare to look down on me?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thinking thus, Zhao Yu gradually calmed down. After two days, he got up again, began to wash up, and got dressed. Half an hour later, Zhao Yu was dressed and ready and finally stepped out of the dormitory. These past few days felt like an otherworldly experience. As he left the dormitory, it felt like he had seen the light once again. He had thought that he would be met with all sorts of discussions and stares, but, to Zhao Yu¡¯s surprise, most students passing by didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. ¡°` Chapter 1068 - Chapter 1068: Chapter 139 Rebirth_3 Chapter 1068: Chapter 139 Rebirth_3 Many people had no idea who Zhao Yu was, and some knew the name but couldn¡¯t put a face to it. ¡°The school truly has some humanity after all¡­¡± Zhao Yu realized that, although his story had spread throughout the news and even caused quite a stir in society, no matter how it was shared, there wasn¡¯t a single photo of him online, which showed that the school had indeed done their utmost. This reminded him of the time when, after learning about his situation, the school had stepped in to negotiate with the creditors, thereby delaying the repayment and giving him and his father some time. ¡°Go to class¡­¡± Zhao Yu quickened his pace, feeling nervous but mostly excited. He wanted to see Su Xinxin¡¯s favorability and cash-out limit. For him, the only person in the class who truly mattered was Su Xinxin. By the time Zhao Yu arrived at his class, everyone was stunned. ¡°Zhao Yu actually came to class?!¡± At this moment, it was already 10:40 am, during the third period of the morning. Zhao Yu called out at the door, and the substitute teacher, who happened to know him, was surprised to see him as well but just gestured for him to come in. wuxiaworld.site Compared to the various odd looks from his classmates, the teacher on stage was much more mature, not saying much but instead urging everyone to listen to the lesson. As Zhao Yu walked down the aisle, he deliberately glanced at Su Xinxin, who was also looking at him. Su Xinxin frowned, her eyes filled with complexity. Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t understand, but what he was grateful for was not seeing any disgust in her eyes¨Cwhich was a great relief amidst the misfortune. Of course, Zhao Yu mainly wanted to see Su Xinxin¡¯s favorability level. [Su Xinxin, Favorability: 25, Cash-out limit: 50 million.] Fifty million?! Zhao Yu was shocked; this was the first time he had seen such a high cash-out limit. The highest he had seen before was only a hundred thousand, but Su Xinxin¡¯s reached a staggering fifty million. What pleased him the most was that Su Xinxin¡¯s favorability for him had reached 25, although far from a pass mark of 60, it was still much stronger than many strangers. After returning to his seat in the back row, Zhao Yu looked around and noticed that all the girls in the class also had favorability levels and cash-out limits above their heads. He found that most of the girls were about the same as those he had seen earlier, generally in the single digits, with a few reaching a hundred thousand or even over two hundred thousand. But there were also two girls, one with a cash-out limit of a million, and the other only four million less than Su Xinxin, an astonishing ten million. However, seeing the names of those two girls, Zhao Yu understood. The other two girls were He Rongrong and Wang Yue, both of whom were beautiful with a good family background and wealthy upbringing. With these three as benchmarks, Zhao Yu realized that chasing these wealthy and beautiful girls could mean cash-out limits far greater than those of ordinary girls. As for the reason, he wasn¡¯t sure, but he guessed it might have something to do with money. Most of the students in the class, after some commotion and being scolded by the substitute teacher, gradually stopped discussing Zhao Yu and focused on the lesson. However, some students around Zhao Yu were not so subdued, stealing glances at him and whispering among themselves. Some even braver ones actually leaned over and started teasing. ¡°Yo, son of a rich man, how come you¡¯re attending classes¡­¡± the boy sitting two rows away from Zhao Yu said with a playful grin. He hid his head behind a classmate next to him to avoid being seen by the teacher. Zhao Yu¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, but he said nothing. His own actions had indeed been too vain; such remarks were rather normal. Moreover, he had already accepted the idea before leaving home that as long as he worked hard to make money, he would eventually change people¡¯s impressions of him. ¡°Zhao Yu, no offense, but as an ordinary person, why pretend to be a rich second generation? Su Xinxin¡¯s circle isn¡¯t one you can just force your way into,¡± a relentless boy said. Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu¡¯s expression turned grim, and he turned his head to look at the relentless boy, saying, ¡°Sun Bo, what business is it of yours?¡± ¡°Hehe, nothing, I¡¯ve just always thought you were fake. Who wears Nike King? Now you¡¯ve been exposed, right?¡± Sun Bo said with a smug look on his face. Although he was not a rich second generation, he was wealthier than the average student. He couldn¡¯t even enter Su Xinxin¡¯s circle and was naturally envious when he saw Zhao Yu blending in before. Now that he had the chance, he wanted to take the opportunity to mock Zhao Yu well. Zhao Yu took a deep breath, feeling some shame inside; after all, he was from a small place and didn¡¯t know about brand names. He had only heard of Nike, and later when buying shoes, saw Nike King and thought if Nike was a famous brand, Nike King must be even better, only to end up making a joke of himself. Reflecting on it, Zhao Yu realized he had indeed been like a clown; many details had revealed his essentially poor nature. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But at the time, in his pursuit to get closer to Su Xinxin, he had progressively fallen deeper into the abyss. No matter, I have the system now and will eventually become a real wealthy man. Zhao Yu reassured himself with these thoughts, which slightly soothed his tense and embarrassing emotions. Sun Bo spoke a few more times, but seeing that Zhao Yu gave no response, he gradually lost interest and turned to talk with others. For the rest of the period, Zhao Yu thought about how he would speak to Su Xinxin after class. Chapter 1069 - Chapter 1069: Chapter 139 Rebirth_4 Chapter 1069: Chapter 139 Rebirth_4 Finally, the bell rang for the end of class, and all the students stood up as if they were set free, some casting covert glances at Zhao Yu, others beginning to whisper to each other, and some who seemed more familiar with students from other classes had already run out to share the news. Zhao Yu sat for a while, his face burning hot. He had thought he could withstand it all, but actually being in the class and seeing the odd looks from his classmates was still somewhat torturous. It doesn¡¯t matter what these people think of me, what matters is Su Xinxin. Zhao Yu kept giving himself mental cues in his heart to boost his courage. Thinking this way, he felt much better, and the strength within him grew tougher. Zhao Yu glanced at the front row, Su Xinxin was still there, in the same group, chatting with a few classmates around her. He gathered his courage, stood up, and walked over to them. In the past, he used to sit with Su Xinxin and her group as well. In college, the seating is not fixed; everyone can sit wherever they like. Today, when he first arrived in the classroom, Zhao Yu could have directly taken the seat behind Su Xinxin, but he didn¡¯t dare and instead went to the last row. ¡°Why does he still dare to go over there?¡± ¡°Heh, some people just have thick skin¡­¡± wuxiaworld.site Ignoring the mockery of others, Zhao Yu walked up to Su Xinxin. Su Xinxin noticed Zhao Yu¡¯s approach, looked up at him as if waiting for him to say something. ¡°Su Xinxin, can you step outside for a moment? There are some things I¡¯d like to discuss with you alone¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about?¡± ¡°You, man, have such poor character. If you don¡¯t have money, then just admit it¨Cwhy pretend to be wealthy?¡± Before Su Xinxin could speak, a girl nearby said disdainfully, ¡°How can someone like you even have the nerve to approach us?¡± Zhao Yu felt a bit panicky, but still looked at Su Xinxin, awaiting her response. Slightly shaking her head, Su Xinxin said, ¡°Zhao Yu, the one thing I hate the most is being lied to¡­¡± ¡°If you still want to talk to me, first pay back the money you owe. Your dad works so hard, you should be more sensible, right?¡± After speaking, she turned her head away, indicating that she didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation. Zhao Yu sighed deeply, understanding that reconciling with Su Xinxin was still a long way off. Moreover, he discovered that when he first entered the classroom, Su Xinxin¡¯s affection for him was at 25, but now it had dropped to 22. What troubled Zhao Yu the most was that Su Xinxin¡¯s affection continued to decrease, seeming to worsen the longer he stayed there. With this thought, Zhao Yu nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pay back the money I owe, and then I¡¯ll come find you¡­¡± Having said this, he turned and walked away. Back at his seat, Zhao Yu glanced at Su Xinxin and noticed her affection remained at 22, which somewhat relieved him. Then, Zhao Yu looked at Su Xinxin¡¯s friends, He Rongrong and Wang Yue, with whom he used to hang out, noticing that their affection for him was also in the teens. After looking around, Zhao Yu suddenly noticed that among the affections ranging from ten to twenty, there was one girl whose affection had reached 55. ¡°Hao Jingjing?¡± Zhao Yu carefully recalled that he didn¡¯t have much interaction with this girl named Hao Jingjing, only knowing that she was a financially deprived student with a timid and weak nature, always speaking in a meek and compliant manner. The deepest impression he had was of a time a teacher asked her to read in English, and as she read, her voice became softer until it was practically inaudible, almost as if she had lost her voice. Eventually, her voice was so low it resembled a mosquito¡¯s buzz, and the whole class burst into laughter, causing her to start crying. Likewise, Zhao Yu recalled that Hao Jingjing often seemed to work part-time in the cafeteria. Every time he went to the cafeteria, he would see Hao Jingjing working to support herself through school, either tidying up the dishes or washing them in the kitchen. However, Zhao Yu felt slightly disappointed that Hao Jingjing¡¯s available credit limit was only fifty thousand. This meant that even if he could boost Hao Jingjing¡¯s affection to a hundred points, it would only yield two hundred thousand. ¡°Two hundred thousand isn¡¯t too little¡­¡± Two days ago, in the school¡¯s conference room, Zhao Yu thought of the discussions between school leaders and the lending agents; his total debt amounted to nearly six hundred thousand. Two hundred thousand would mean repaying one-third of the debt. Looking back, Zhao Yu hadn¡¯t realized that he had accrued six hundred thousand in debt. The problem was, he hadn¡¯t bought anything significant, mostly just eating and drinking with Su Xinxin and the group. After all, to stay in Su Xinxin¡¯s circle, he couldn¡¯t let others always pay without contributing himself. But the issue was, many expenses that seemed normal to others required Zhao Yu to take out loans to keep up. Those three months, for Zhao Yu, represented an unimaginable life prior and had been his happiest days. Lost in these thoughts, the bell for class rang soon after, and seeing everyone settling into their places, Zhao Yu breathed a sigh of relief. Being the topic of so much gossip was not without its pressures, and starting the class somehow felt better. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only During class, Zhao Yu opened his phone, logged into the class group chat, and found Hao Jingjing, intending to add her as a friend, only to see that he had already done so. When did he add her? Zhao Yu felt puzzled, but after opening the chat, he noticed there was just one message there, a ¡°thank you¡± from Hao Jingjing. On his part, he hadn¡¯t replied at all. Looking at the time of the friend request, it turned out to be two months ago. Chapter 1070 - Chapter 1070: Chapter 139 Regeneration_5 Chapter 1070: Chapter 139 Regeneration_5 Two months ago? Zhao Yu carefully recalled that two months ago, he indeed had a bit of interaction with Hao Jingjing. It seemed that at that time, when Jingjing was cleaning the cafeteria, she accidentally bumped into a girl and got scolded badly, drawing quite a bit of attention. He was mainly portraying the rich second generation persona at the time, and it was also to show off in front of Su Xinxin, so he generously compensated the girl¡¯s meal to help Jingjing out of the awkward situation. ¡°So that¡¯s how it was¡­¡± Zhao Yu suddenly understood, then was a bit surprised. His main purpose at that time was to impress Su Xinxin and he didn¡¯t pay much attention to Jingjing. But unexpectedly, Jingjing took that incident very seriously and even mustered the courage to add him as a friend and then sent a thank you message. ¡°This person¡­¡± Zhao Yu felt moved, feeling in his heart that Jingjing was decent and had good character. ¡°Are you there?¡± Zhao Yu did not hesitate and immediately sent a message to Jingjing. At the same time, he looked up at Jingjing. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co He noticed that Jingjing was not looking at her phone but was listening to the class very earnestly. Seeing this, he shook his head, unlike him¨Ca poor student¨CJingjing was the hardworking type, concentrated on listening in class, and didn¡¯t speak unnecessarily, let alone check her phone. Throughout the class, Zhao Yu pondered on how to improve his favorability with Jingjing, not absorbing anything the teacher said. Now, he had no interest in thinking about his studies. The last class ended quickly, and Zhao Yu sat in the classroom without moving. When school had just ended, there were too many people, and Zhao Yu felt uneasy, thinking of waiting until there were fewer people to leave. Unexpectedly, at this time, Jingjing sent him a message. ¡°Yes, sorry, I was in class just now and didn¡¯t see¡­¡± After such a long time, Jingjing finally replied. Zhao Yu noticed that Jingjing was now leaning on the desk, as if her stomach hurt. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, do you have a stomach ache?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± Upon hearing Zhao Yu¡¯s words, Jingjing took her phone from under the desk and placed it on top of the desk. But still, she looked around left and right as if afraid of being seen by others. Is this¡­ too much of a good student?! Zhao Yu realized that she was afraid of being seen using her phone and felt very self-conscious. Both of them were in the class at that moment, speaking face-to-face would have been more appropriate under normal circumstances. But now, his reputation wasn¡¯t good, and being seen talking to Jingjing would not be good for her. Jingjing, on the other hand, was purely due to social anxiety and didn¡¯t dare to run over to Zhao Yu to talk. After chatting awkwardly for a few sentences, Zhao Yu finally got to the point. ¡°Do you know any channels for part-time jobs?¡± Zhao Yu asked out of the blue. He wasn¡¯t actually planning to work part-time but needed a topic to increase communication with Jingjing and to raise her favorability towards him. After all, compared to a part-time job that pays a few tens of dollars a day, increasing Jingjing¡¯s favorability was clearly more profitable. At this point, Zhao Yu was only interested in money, and for money, he could even deceive Jingjing¡¯s emotions. After all, he had already set his heart on Su Xinxin and didn¡¯t really regard someone like Jingjing highly. After a long time, Jingjing finally replied. ¡°If you need it, I can speak to the boss¡­¡± It was clear that for someone socially anxious like her, it took a lot of courage to say that. Hearing Jingjing say this, Zhao Yu hesitated instead; something like gathering utensils in the cafeteria, as Jingjing had done, would be a challenge for him. Especially now, with his charade as a rich second-generation blowing up and becoming widely known. Just thinking about collecting dishes and cleaning in the cafeteria and being subjected to who knows how many people¡¯s stares and discussions made Zhao Yu feel uncomfortable all over. ¡°That part-time job, I might not be suitable for¡­¡± Zhao Yu added a sheepish emoji to the message he sent. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Jingjing promptly replied with another sentence. Zhao Yu was at a loss for words, this person was too socially anxious, she apologized for every little thing. At that moment, Zhao Yu noticed that the students in the class had mostly left. In today¡¯s colleges, not many students stay in class after school to study, not to mention it was mealtime. Thinking of this, Zhao Yu suddenly remembered Jingjing¡¯s part-time job and quickly said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you still working part-time?¡± ¡°Ah right, I won¡¯t talk anymore, I¡¯m heading to work¡­¡± Jingjing abruptly stood up, grabbed her phone, and rushed outside in a panic. Zhao Yu watched her go, noticing that Jingjing didn¡¯t look back from beginning to end, as if there was some flood or beast behind her, rushing to escape. ¡°Oh well, never mind, we¡¯re still friends, I¡¯ll find another opportunity to chat next time!¡± Zhao Yu got up and walked towards the classroom exit. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Arriving at the hallway, he looked down and saw that most of the students had left, with only a few scattered students still heading out. Seeing this, Zhao Yu quickly went downstairs, headed straight for the supermarket, bought a cup of instant noodles, and promptly returned to the dormitory to make do with a meal. Glancing at his schedule, Zhao Yu noticed he had no classes in the afternoon, and his eyes lit up as he quickly sent Jingjing a message. ¡°No classes this afternoon, what are your plans after your cafeteria part-time job?¡± After waiting three minutes without receiving a reply, Zhao Yu realized she must be working and couldn¡¯t check her phone. Chapter 1071 - Chapter 1071: Chapter 139 Rebirth_6 Chapter 1071: Chapter 139 Rebirth_6 It was around two o¡¯clock when Zhao Yu finally received a reply from Hao Jingjing. As before, she started with an apology. ¡°Sorry, I was working earlier and didn¡¯t dare to check my phone¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± ¡°I plan to go to the library to read this afternoon, but I can only stay until five because I have to go to the cafeteria tonight¡­¡± Upon reading this, Zhao Yu¡¯s lips curled upward as he asked, ¡°Which floor will you be on in the library?¡± ¡°The sixth floor¡­¡± Zhao Yu slapped his forehead, feeling he shouldn¡¯t even have asked. For someone like Jingjing, who has social anxiety, it was obvious she¡¯d choose the sixth floor. This was because the library had no elevator, and one could only use the stairs. The sixth floor also held books that were less frequently used, with most students gathering on the second and third floors. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t continue the conversation, afraid that mentioning he was also going to the library might scare Jingjing away. With Zhao Yu silent on his end, and Jingjing not initiating further conversation, their interaction ended there. Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t certain how to improve their rapport, but he figured that more interaction couldn¡¯t hurt. For this meeting, Zhao Yu had even sprayed on some cologne he¡¯d previously bought to fit in with Su Xinxin¡¯s clique, finding it useful now. wuxiaworld.site After grooming himself, Zhao Yu left his dorm. Only when he stepped out did his roommates start discussing. Even outside the door, Zhao Yu could hear them saying, ¡°There goes the rich kid.¡± However, he didn¡¯t care about that anymore; he thought someday when he had enough money, he would just move out. Arriving at the library, Zhao Yu headed straight for the sixth floor, picked up a book at random, and began wandering around. Soon, in an inconspicuous corner of the sixth floor, he found Hao Jingjing. His lips turned up as he sat down beside her, ¡°What a coincidence, you¡¯re also at the library!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Jingjing was deeply engrossed in her book, startled by the sudden voice. She jerked her head around and, upon seeing Zhao Yu, her face flushed red. ¡°Why¡­ why are you here¡­¡± she whispered, her voice faint, almost like a buzzing mosquito. Fortunately, Zhao Yu¡¯s attention was all on Jingjing, so he naturally heard her. ¡°This is a library, everyone can come here, why can¡¯t I?¡± Zhao Yu teased her with a smile. Under normal circumstances, he was not particularly drawn to girls like Jingjing. But Jingjing was just too amusing, and Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t resist teasing her. At his words, Jingjing buried her head even deeper, her hair long and styled with bangs that were popular years ago, hiding her face completely when she bowed down. ¡°Hey, what book are you reading?¡± Without waiting a minute, Zhao Yu poked Jingjing¡¯s arm and asked softly. Jingjing¡¯s body stiffened, seemingly unaccustomed to being touched by a boy. ¡°This¡­¡± Her voice was so low that even Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t hear it. Then she flipped the book¡¯s cover, just so Zhao Yu could see it. ¡°Oh, that one~~!¡± Zhao Yu responded offhandedly, not really looking at the title but simply wanting to start a conversation with Jingjing. Seeing that Jingjing still didn¡¯t initiate conversation, Zhao Yu thought for a moment and then asked, ¡°Do you think my reputation is so bad that you don¡¯t want to talk to me?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± This time, he really touched a nerve; she turned her head abruptly like an angry kitten, ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Her volume was still low but carried a certain firmness. Zhao Yu almost couldn¡¯t hold back a laugh, faking a troubled expression, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you talk to me?¡± Jingjing had spoken louder just now and seemed to feel uneasy about it, bowing her head again. This time, she took out her phone and began typing quietly. ¡°Beep beep!¡± Soon, Zhao Yu received a message from Jingjing. ¡°I¡¯m not good at talking or chatting¡­¡± ¡°Really? Everyone looks at me like I¡¯m a natural disaster, aren¡¯t you afraid of what people will say if you sit with me?¡± Zhao Yu mused for a moment, not coercing Jingjing to speak, and replied on his phone similarly. ¡°Scared!¡± Jingjing replied with one word, then quickly started typing rapidly again. ¡°But I think ignoring you would be wrong, and you know I can¡¯t repay kindness with ingratitude¡­¡± Seeing this message, Zhao Yu nearly laughed out loud; what kindness repaid with ingratitude? Initially, he had helped Jingjing resolve a conflict just to show off in front of Su Xinxin, but now it seemed to Jingjing it was a great favor. ¡°When did I ever show you kindness?¡± Zhao Yu pretended to be oblivious and asked. ¡°That was two months ago, on March 14th¡­¡± To Zhao Yu¡¯s surprise, Jingjing accurately recalled the day of the intervention and described the scene vividly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to do, that girl kept yelling at me¡­¡± ¡°I wanted to apologize to her, but there were too many people looking at me. I was scared to speak; I couldn¡¯t get the words out¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I wanted to tell her I¡¯d buy her a meal, but I couldn¡¯t speak or manage to say it¡­¡± ¡°I was like a zombie, completely frozen there¡­¡± ¡°Then, you showed up¡­¡± Seemingly carried away, Jingjing vividly praised Zhao Yu¡¯s heroic actions. And at the end, she thanked him once again. Chapter 1072 - Chapter 1072: Chapter 139 Rebirth_7 Chapter 1072: Chapter 139 Rebirth_7 What Zhao Yu hadn¡¯t expected was that Hao Jingjing¡¯s favorability rating had actually reached 61 points. Is it that easy? Zhao Yu felt slightly pleased, as they had only chatted for a short while, and the score had already risen from the fifties to the passing mark. Just nine more points, and it meant he could withdraw fifty thousand yuan. Of course, that was according to the system¡¯s description of being able to withdraw fifty thousand. Whether it would actually work still needed to be tested. ¡°It was a small matter, I just couldn¡¯t bear to see her yelling at you¡­¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t tell the truth, not saying that he did it to show off in front of Su Xinxin. ¡°You have no idea how you looked at the time, you were about to cry from feeling so wronged. I couldn¡¯t stand it and mercifully saved you. For my great kindness, how will you repay me?!¡± Zhao Yu had sent the message in a teasing tone. Unexpectedly, what he hadn¡¯t anticipated was that Hao Jingjing would actually respond earnestly, ¡°I will always remember your great kindness in my heart, I know you need money right now¡­¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t have money either, I can save up to two hundred yuan each month¡­¡± Hao Jingjing seemed to feel that was too little and quickly added, ¡°Ah no, three hundred yuan¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re really stingy, aren¡¯t you? You make eighty or ninety yuan a day from your part-time job, you must earn a few thousand a month, right?¡± Zhao Yu continued to tease her on purpose. ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± This time, Hao Jingjing spoke in her own voice, rare for her to raise her head, wanting to look Zhao Yu in the eye. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site But as soon as their eyes met, Hao Jingjing moved away as if she was guilty, eventually lowering her head again and saying quietly, ¡°My money is needed¡­¡± ¡°My money has a use¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Zhao Yu, however, was stunned. When he had looked into Hao Jingjing¡¯s eyes just now, he had gotten a complete view of her face for the first time. What he hadn¡¯t expected was that Hao Jingjing¡¯s face was even more innocent and pretty than he had imagined. It¡¯s just that she would blush from time to time, and with her head down and leaning forward, her hair covering her face, her presence seemed weak, making others instinctively want to overlook her. Hao Jingjing didn¡¯t notice that Zhao Yu was distracted by her face; she hastily pulled out her phone and began to type quickly. Seconds later, Zhao Yu¡¯s phone pinged. He then snapped back to reality and looked at his phone, which read, ¡°There¡¯s a sick person in my family, we need money¡­¡± Zhao Yu then realized why Hao Jingjing had started working part-time as soon as she enrolled, grabbing every kind of poverty aid available and always appearing miserly. In the past, he seemed to have heard others say that Hao Jingjing only had two sets of clothes when she started college, which she would wash and alternate between. Especially now, in the month of May, as the weather gradually warmed up, Hao Jingjing still wore an ugly, somewhat thick cotton coat. Although she had explained that she was afraid of the cold due to poor circulation, many could tell at a glance that she simply didn¡¯t have clothes for the off-season. During this ambiguous weather between winter and summer, she either had to wear short sleeves or continue wearing her cotton coat. But wearing short sleeves would draw too much attention, so she kept wearing her cotton coat, using her claimed cold sensitivity as an excuse. ¡°Who in your family is sick, what do your parents do, don¡¯t they have any money?¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but want to know more about Hao Jingjing. His family was poor as well, but at least his dad was still in his prime years. Although he was a migrant worker, he was still able to earn money. Moreover, coming from a family of farmers for generations, having him as the only college student, the family treasured him greatly. They spared him all that they could; anything he needed was given to him, and they would provide him with as much money as they could, never causing him any distress. ¡°I don¡¯t have parents; I was raised by my grandma. She has a tumor and is in the hospital right now¡­¡± ¡°I thought about taking a leave to take care of her, but medical expenses are so expensive, I must earn money¡­¡± ¡°I even considered stopping school and working full-time to make more money¡­¡± ¡°But my grandma wouldn¡¯t let me do that. She wants me to finish college and have a better future. She also said that if I quit school, she would refuse treatment¡­¡± As she spoke, Hao Jingjing began to cry. Naturally, with her character, she silently shed tears without making a sound. But Zhao Yu was by her side; how could he not hear her crying? He hadn¡¯t expected that Hao Jingjing¡¯s life was so tragic, and he quickly took out a tissue and handed it over. As soon as Zhao Yu handed it to her, Hao Jingjing found an outlet and began to cry aloud, the sobs growing more heart-wrenching. Fortunately, they were on the secluded sixth floor, and nobody noticed what was happening here. Really¡­ Zhao Yu sighed deeply; he truly hadn¡¯t expected someone as young as Hao Jingjing to be shouldering such heavy burdens. He then asked, ¡°Then haven¡¯t you applied for any assistance from organizations?¡± ¡°I have~~have~~have~~!¡± Hao Jingjing replied, her voice stuttering and hiccuping. Seeing this, Zhao Yu shook his head and said, ¡°Never mind, we¡¯ll talk about this later, go ahead and cry, it¡¯ll feel better to let it out!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, Hao Jingjing stopped talking and let herself cry. Of course, even her full out crying was just making a tiny bit of noise; she was still very restrained, but it was much better compared to before. For some reason, seeing Hao Jingjing like this, Zhao Yu felt a pang of heartache. Subconsciously, he lifted his arm and gently placed it on Hao Jingjing¡¯s back, lightly patting her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, things will get better gradually¡­¡± Chapter 1073 - Chapter 1073: Chapter 139 Rebirth_8 Chapter 1073: Chapter 139 Rebirth_8 He patted her back while soothing her. At first, Hao Jingjing stiffened reflexively when Zhao Yu patted her back, but as she got used to the force, she gradually relaxed again. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t know how long he had been patting her back, but he only stopped when he felt that Hao Jingjing was no longer moving. ¡°Hao Jingjing?¡± He called out softly, only to find that Hao Jingjing had cried herself to sleep. ¡°Compared to her, my setbacks don¡¯t seem like much¡­¡± Zhao Yu thought carefully and realized he was indeed being somewhat melodramatic. Even though he owed hundreds of thousands, the school had helped him negotiate, and the creditor agreed to extend the repayment period. With his family¡¯s and his own efforts, they would inevitably pay it off sooner or later. But on Hao Jingjing¡¯s part, she had been an orphan since childhood, living with her grandma who she depended on, and now her grandma was hospitalized. She had to study and also work to earn money by herself. ¡°You are really strong!¡± Zhao Yu felt moved, noting that Hao Jingjing, though seemingly delicate, was braver and stronger in these matters than him. Especially considering that he had once prepared to slit his wrist with a nail cutter back in the dormitory. Thinking of this, Zhao Yu¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.c0 Turning over his wrist, he looked at the previously cut area, which had healed into a thin scab, almost invisible unless looked at closely. ¡°Embarrassing, not even brave enough to slit my wrist¡­¡± Zhao Yu was overwhelmed with shame. Looking at the sleeping Hao Jingjing, he suddenly felt courage burgeoning within him. If she can live bravely, why can¡¯t I?! Zhao Yu realized that he could perhaps face gossip more calmly and be stronger. A long time passed before Hao Jingjing woke up, only to find that it was already the afternoon. Her face flushed with embarrassment, having never shown this side of herself in front of a boy before, the experience left her unsure how to proceed. ¡°I have to go to work, I¡¯m leaving¡­¡± Hao Jingjing fled in a disheveled state, her back showing her distress. But Zhao Yu just smiled and didn¡¯t shift his gaze until she had disappeared. ¡°Affection level increased to 66, progressing rapidly!¡± The affection level had increased by five points in just one afternoon, which was a significant progress for Zhao Yu. With Hao Jingjing gone, Zhao Yu naturally had no reason to stay in the library any longer and left as well. This time, he was in a good mood and didn¡¯t go for instant noodles, instead, he went outside the school to eat at a remote small restaurant. Although he still owed hundreds of thousands, two days ago, his father came and stuffed all his money into Zhao Yu¡¯s hands. Over five hundred yuan, all in change, not a single bill. ¡°I really owe an apology to mom and dad¡­¡± Zhao Yu sighed heavily, suddenly realizing that he had indeed been too capricious before, or perhaps, spoiled by his parents. Even though he owed hundreds of thousands, even though he yelled at his father in front of so many people, shouting why aren¡¯t you rich and why can¡¯t you let me live a wealthy life. Actions that would seem explosive to ordinary people, he had done them all. But that day, his father just kept saying he was incompetent, making his child suffer. Now recalling that, Zhao Yu harshly slapped his own face twice. ¡°I am really worthless!¡± Zhao Yu quickly took out his phone and called his father. The phone was picked up after just one ring. ¡°My son?!¡± Zhao¡¯s father¡¯s voice held some surprise, seemingly not expecting Zhao Yu to call him voluntarily. After all, when Zhao Yu needed money before, he used to call his mom directly and let her ask his dad for it. Lately, as Zhao Yu¡¯s financial demands grew, he stopped asking his family as they couldn¡¯t provide for him anymore, so he chose to borrow money from loan agencies. Zhao Yu choked up, suppressing his emotions, and called out, ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Ah, my son, you must be suffering. I¡¯m not capable enough, and you¡¯ve had to endure hardship because of me¡­¡± Hearing his father¡¯s words, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s my fault¡­¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, pouring out his feelings. Zhao¡¯s father was stunned, he hadn¡¯t expected his usually proud son to cry. Considering that time at the school, in the presence of many school officials, debt agency representatives, and police officers, Zhao Yu had been very tough, not shedding a single tear. This made his nose tingle with a sense of relief. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t overwork yourself with the debt. I¡¯m working part-time now too, let¡¯s pay it off together¡­¡± Zhao Yu, being a man, calmed his emotions after crying briefly. Thinking back on his previous weakness, he felt somewhat awkward and decided to end the conversation. ¡°What part-time are you doing? Just focus on your studies, study is the only way out, or you¡¯ll end up incapable like your dad¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing his father once again mention his lack of capability, Zhao Yu sighed heavily and quickly ended the call. ¡°I still need to earn more money!¡± Zhao Yu clenched his teeth and pursed his lips, reconfirming his resolve to make a lot of money. Thinking of Hao Jingjing¡¯s current affection level at 66, only four points away from breaking through 70, and getting the first cash withdrawal amount afterward, Zhao Yu was exceedingly excited. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that in the coming days, although Hao Jingjing frequently replied to his messages online, in reality, she avoided him. Chapter 1074 - Chapter 1074: Chapter 139 Rebirth_9 Chapter 1074: Chapter 139 Rebirth_9 But Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t present proof. He merely asked online, and each time Hao Jingjing either claimed she was multitasking with a part-time job or that she was in a hurry due to some urgent matter. There was always a reason, but Zhao Yu could still sense that she was deliberately avoiding him. If it were anyone else, Zhao Yu would definitely think that they looked down on him and did not want to interact with him. But Hao Jingjing¡¯s approval rating remained at 66, indicating that she did not hold such feelings. ¡°Could it be that the scene where I saw her crying made her so embarrassed she couldn¡¯t stand it?!¡± The only explanation Zhao Yu could think of was the last time he was present; Hao Jingjing had burst into tears. Understanding her character ¡ª self-deprecating, sensitive, and introverted ¡ª showing such emotions in front of others was indeed embarrassing. Yet, no matter how embarrassing, Zhao Yu had to persevere. After all, he needed to ensure Hao Jingjing¡¯s approval rating was high enough for him to get the money. ¡°Ha, talking about repaying debts through part-time jobs, I¡¯ve never seen this guy actually doing one!¡± ¡°In the end, it¡¯s just his nature not to change¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity for his father, burdened with such a son¡­¡± Although Zhao Yu didn¡¯t care about others¡¯ opinions of him, these days, many people were indeed paying attention to him. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co After all, Zhao Yu¡¯s act as a fake rich second generation who spent hundreds of thousands in three months, with his parents being mere farmers, piled up to create excellent news material. Consequently, many press outlets approached, trying to extract stories from students, with some even offering money for insider information. As a result, newspapers reported Zhao Yu¡¯s unchanging nature ¡ª not taking up any part-time jobs but still spending lavishly and dining out. In reality, Zhao Yu never dined out; he simply ate at normal small restaurants without ordering anything special. That¡¯s how typical students behaved. But to people in society, it looked different. In their eyes, owing tens of thousands with his family¡¯s struggling situation, he should now be cutting back severely, eating instant noodles or biting into steamed buns every meal to compensate for his past three months of extravagant spending. This news report caused the girls in his class to look at Zhao Yu with even lower approval. Even Su Xinxin included, who for the first time saw her approval rating drop below 20 points, falling to the teens. But now, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t concern himself with Su Xinxin, although it was painful, he had to focus momentarily on Hao Jingjing. Finally, one evening around eleven, when Hao Jingjing finished her shift at the fruit shop and was on her way back to the dorm, Zhao Yu caught her in the act. ¡°Have you been avoiding me these past few days?!¡± Zhao Yu asked bluntly as soon as he saw her. Hao Jingjing was startled by Zhao Yu¡¯s appearance and quickly waved her hands. ¡°No~~I haven¡¯t¡­¡± Her voice grew softer, clearly lacking confidence. ¡°I consider you a friend, are you avoiding me because my reputation is so bad?¡± Zhao Yu knew Hao Jingjing feared being misunderstood and wrongly accused, so he purposely framed his question this way. Indeed, Hao Jingjing panicked immediately, trying to explain she hadn¡¯t, but couldn¡¯t find the right words and ended up crying out of frustration. ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t cry here!¡± Zhao Yu glanced at a distance, noticing a few boys who seemed to have spotted the situation and wanted to come over to investigate. Knowing college boys, who often wanted to meddle in others¡¯ business and play heroes upon seeing a girl crying, he quickly pulled Hao Jingjing away. Seeing the pair leave, the onlooking boys chased a few steps to make sure Hao Jingjing wasn¡¯t resisting or struggling before they left. Hao Jingjing didn¡¯t know where Zhao Yu was taking her. Though the crying stopped, tears still streaked her face, and her mind raced with chaotic thoughts. Zhao Yu led the way, holding onto Hao Jingjing¡¯s sleeve, as if fearing she might run away. The further they walked, the darker the street lights became, until they reached a pitch-black spot. But having been in school for over three months, Hao Jingjing recognized immediately that this was the school¡¯s sports field. At that moment, couples were dotted about the stands of the sports field, cuddling and kissing every few meters. The entrance of Zhao Yu and Hao Jingjing aroused no attention whatsoever. Furthermore, it was so dark that no one could see their faces clearly. ¡°What¡­what are you doing?¡± Hao Jingjing was somewhat flustered, her heart pounding as if a deer were bumping around inside. Zhao Yu sat Hao Jingjing down in a secluded corner and asked directly, ¡°Tell me the truth, why have you been avoiding me these days?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Perhaps because it was so dark and they could barely see each other¡¯s faces, Hao Jingjing dared to look up at Zhao Yu this time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her courage seemed bolstered by the darkness as she spoke in a slightly louder voice than usual, ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m falling for you¡­¡± She hesitated briefly but then firmly added, ¡°I¡¯m not in a position to be in a relationship, nor do I have the time¡­¡± Clearly, she had mentally prepared herself to say this. Or perhaps, after spending an afternoon with Zhao Yu in the library, she had been analyzing and reflecting on it over these days, eventually concluding that Zhao Yu wanted to date her. Chapter 1075 - Chapter 1075: Chapter 139 Rebirth_10 Chapter 1075: Chapter 139 Rebirth_10 ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll hinder your money-making?!¡± Zhao Yu countered. ¡°No¡­ not entirely!¡± Hao Jingjing had even talked about her past relationships, and now with more courage, she continued, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m not qualified to date, at least not right now, my grandma is still in the hospital¡­¡± ¡°If¡­¡± She said if, but then she stopped, with no follow-up. However, Zhao Yu saw the loneliness in her eyes, as if there were no ifs. The ifs she imagined only appeared in her dreams. This feeling was strange, making Zhao Yu feel a bit floaty. The feeling of being liked? It was an experience Zhao Yu had never had before¨Cbeing liked by a girl, being valued by a girl. Of course, he had been valued by girls before, but those times were false, purely because of the fake rich second-generation persona he created. He was well aware that his rich second-generation identity was fake, so he didn¡¯t have this experience then. Especially after his fake persona was exposed, Hao Jingjing knew his true circumstances, yet she still chose to like him, which moved Zhao Yu immensely. If it weren¡¯t for Su Xinxin, I would definitely accept you! He sighed quietly to himself, remembering he still needed to make money from Hao Jingjing, and pulled himself together. wuxiaworld.site ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, I didn¡¯t plan to date you¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled and said, ¡°I just want to be your friend!¡± ¡°When I had money before, I didn¡¯t lack friends. Everyone in class treated me like someone important, I had many fair-weather friends, and I didn¡¯t pay much attention to you¡­¡± He shook his head and said, ¡°Do you know why I like being with you recently??¡± Hao Jingjing was startled by the question; it seemed like she had never thought about it and quickly shook her head. ¡°Since being exposed, the way others look at me is pretty much the same, but I¡¯ve noticed you look at me differently¡­¡± Zhao Yu feigned seriousness and said, ¡°The last time in the library, when you said I was your benefactor, I knew you were a good person, someone who could be a good friend¡­¡± ¡°So, I just want to be good friends with you, is that a problem?¡± ¡°Good friends?!¡± Hao Jingjing was stunned. A flicker of confusion passed through her eyes, followed by some joy. Boyfriend and girlfriend might not be an option, but good friends are possible!! And indeed, she did have a bit of a crush on Zhao Yu. Now being good friends wouldn¡¯t feel like betraying her grandma. Of course, even if her grandma knew she was dating someone, she wouldn¡¯t scold her, but rather encourage her. But Hao Jingjing was sensitive and fragile inside; she didn¡¯t want such things to happen, feeling like it would be betraying her grandma. Zhao Yu saw the joy deep in her eyes, yet he continued to tease her, counter-questioning, ¡°Not willing? If not, let¡¯s forget it¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± Hao Jingjing shouted out loud. This shout was far beyond her usual timid demeanor. Even several couples dozens of meters away couldn¡¯t help but look over. ¡°Look at them, they¡¯re getting engaged¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m so envious¡­¡± In the eyes of onlookers, the scene looked like a proposal. After shouting, Hao Jingjing regretted it and quickly ducked her head, burying it between her knees like an ostrich, her hands covering her face in a not-wanting-to-be-seen gesture. ¡°What are you afraid of? It¡¯s late at night, dark and blurry, who can see who you are¡­¡± Zhao Yu laughed and nudged Hao Jingjing¡¯s arm, smiling, ¡°Besides, the way you just shouted doesn¡¯t sound like the usual you, who could recognize you?!¡± Comforted by his words, Hao Jingjing really felt much better and cautiously lifted her head, carefully looking around. Assured that others were only initially curious and then quickly immersed back into sweetness with their own partners, she fully relaxed. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m willing to be your good friend¡­¡± Hao Jingjing whispered this time, restating it as if fearing Zhao Yu would change his mind. ¡°Okay, pinky promise, no matter what happens, we¡¯ll always be good friends!¡± Zhao Yu hadn¡¯t expected to say such a thing himself; Hao Jingjing gave him a very complex feeling, possessing an adult¡¯s strength but also a child¡¯s naivete and innocence. Hao Jingjing also hesitated but didn¡¯t dare think too much about it, assuming pinky promises were something good friends should do. She quickly extended her pinky, awkwardly locking it with Zhao Yu¡¯s. [Hao Jingjing¡¯s favorability towards you has surpassed 70 points, cash withdrawal limit: 50,000 yuan. Would you like to withdraw to your bank card?] Zhao Yu was delighted that the moment they made pinky promises, Hao Jingjing¡¯s favorability towards him finally broke 70 points, and the system timely provided him with a prompt. Withdraw! He silently intoned in his mind. The next second, Zhao Yu felt the vibration of his cellphone in his pocket. He quickly pulled out his phone to check. ¡°Your bank card no ****1888 has received 50,000 yuan.¡± ¡°Fantastic!¡± Zhao Yu clenched his fist and swung it fiercely. ¡°What¡¯s up?!¡± Seeing how happy Zhao Yu was, Hao Jingjing couldn¡¯t help but ask. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She didn¡¯t realize that this was one of her rare instances of initiating a question. ¡°Got money!¡± Overwhelmed, Zhao Yu grabbed Hao Jingjing¡¯s head and planted a kiss on her forehead. This action made Hao Jingjing¡¯s face turn beet red. Zhao Yu then watched as Hao Jingjing¡¯s favorability score jumped directly from 70 points to 75. Chapter 1076 - Chapter 1076: Chapter 139 Rebirth_11 Chapter 1076: Chapter 139 Rebirth_11 ¡°` This is too fast! Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help wanting to take another gulp, but he suppressed the impulse. He coughed, then explained, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I got too excited¡­¡± ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡± Hao Jingjing instinctively wanted to find an excuse for Zhao Yu, but her mind went blank and she didn¡¯t know what to say. Zhao Yu smiled and looked at the text message, realizing the source of the 50,000 was stock dividends. He didn¡¯t think much of it, assuming it was just a facade provided by the system, as long as it could be used normally. ¡°The money I invested has arrived¡­¡± ¡°Invested money?¡± Hao Jingjing was bewildered. Weren¡¯t they all just first-year college students? ¡°Did you forget? When I was pretending to be a rich second generation, I borrowed hundreds of thousands¡­¡± Zhao Yu said with a smile. Hao Jingjing felt overwhelmed. It was several hundred thousand. She didn¡¯t understand how Zhao Yu had the heart to bear the burden of borrowing so much money. Like herself, even when her grandmother was sick in the hospital, she didn¡¯t dare, or even know how to borrow money. Moreover, Zhao Yu was borrowing purely for consumption, to satisfy his own vanity, which to Hao Jingjing was unimaginable. wuxiaworld.site At that moment, Zhao Yu was so joyful he desperately wanted to share with someone, so he shoved his phone screen in front of Hao Jingjing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Look, this the money I¡¯ve made!¡± Seeing the text message about the 50,000 deposit and its clear designation as stock dividends, Hao Jingjing was stunned. ¡°Is this really money you¡¯ve earned?!¡± She was somewhat disbelieving. Was this still the Zhao Yu she knew? Was this the same Zhao Yu everyone was talking about lately, who was unserious about studies, vain and deceitful, irresponsible and unethical? ¡°What else?!¡± Zhao Yu chuckled, took back his phone, and said proudly, ¡°What do you think I was squeezing into those rich people¡¯s circles for?!¡± ¡°I did it to learn from them. Only by doing so can you get rich quick!¡± ¡°You know, for us ordinary people, the quickest and best way to make big money is to get close to these rich people, to find ways from them¡­¡± Hao Jingjing listened, somewhat dumbfounded, instinctively skeptical, but seeing Zhao Yu¡¯s confident look and remembering the 50,000 that just arrived on his phone message, she realized it wasn¡¯t something she could compare to or even imagine. In the end, Hao Jingjing believed Zhao Yu, and even admired him a bit. She felt that Zhao Yu was not as bad as everyone said, and that many people had misunderstood him. Zhao Yu bragged quite a bit, and even he didn¡¯t remember everything he said. However, he remembered the gist, so that later on, when he made money thanks to the system, he would have something to talk about. But unexpectedly, Hao Jingjing¡¯s fondness for him soared again, reaching 78 points. ¡°You¡¯ve shared even such a secret with me¡­¡± Hao Jingjing was somewhat surprised and flattered. In her view, this was Zhao Yu¡¯s secret to wealth, unknown to others, but now he had shared it with her. ¡°We¡¯re good friends!¡± Zhao Yu said with a beaming smile. As his words fell, the system notification sounded again. [Hao Jingjing¡¯s fondness has surpassed 80 points for the first time, granting a withdrawal limit: 50,000.] ¡°Beep beep!¡± Another text message notification sounded. Zhao Yu looked and saw the same dividend message, depositing another 50,000. He showed the message to Hao Jingjing as if to confirm the bravado of his earlier statements. ¡°Impressive!¡± Hao Jingjing gave a genuine thumbs up this time. ¡°Hahaha, basic operation!¡± Zhao Yu was smug for a while, then said, ¡°We¡¯re getting a seven-day holiday soon, what are your plans?¡± Having acquired 100,000 from Hao Jingjing, that money was much more secure than the money he had previously borrowed. Therefore, Zhao Yu felt like he should compensate Hao Jingjing somewhat. ¡°I plan to go back to my hometown to see my grandma¡­¡± ¡°` Hao Jingjing was completely unaware that she was now able to talk normally with Zhao Yu instead of looking down and blushing after every sentence. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll also be working part-time in Shucheng where my grandmother is being treated for her illness¡­¡± Over the past few days, Zhao Yu had been quietly learning about Hao Jingjing and knew that she wasn¡¯t from this province but from the neighboring Shu province. The reason she chose to study here was that Xihai province was economically developed, offered more opportunities, and most importantly, had rich educational resources. With her scores, she could only attend an ordinary junior college in Shucheng, but here she could enroll in a second-tier university. ¡°Shucheng, huh? Perfect, I have a deal to discuss in Shucheng too. Let¡¯s go together when the time comes!¡± Zhao Yu said boastfully. But Hao Jingjing believed him, after all, just moments ago, in a matter of minutes, Zhao Yu¡¯s account had received two transfers of fifty thousand each, totaling one hundred thousand. That was an amount of money beyond her belief. Now, Zhao Yu could say anything, and she would believe it. ¡°However, don¡¯t spread the word. I don¡¯t want to attract too much attention before my debts are paid off!¡± Zhao Yu was also afraid of any unexpected problems, of course, mainly worried about misunderstandings with Su Xinxin. After all, he was getting too close to Hao Jingjing. If he was too conspicuous, it would be difficult to pursue Su Xinxin later. ¡°Mmm, I can keep a secret!¡± Hao Jingjing said with certainty. She always spoke with a kind of intensity that seemed powerless. ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s late, you should go back. There¡¯s class tomorrow, and you need to wake up early to help out at the breakfast shop¡­¡± Having made one hundred thousand overnight, Zhao Yu was eager to go back and be alone to exult in his joy. The two quickly stood up and walked shoulder to shoulder like any other couple. Walking on the road, when there was no one around, Hao Jingjing could talk normally with Zhao Yu, sharing some things with him. But as soon as they met other people, she would lower her head, terrified of being seen, and dared not say another word. Zhao Yu had become accustomed to her behavior, deliberately remaining silent when they encountered others, to give her a measure of respect. And so, Zhao Yu walked Hao Jingjing to a spot about three or four hundred meters away from the girls¡¯ dormitory. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you here. I have a bad reputation, being seen with you might affect you¡­¡± Zhao Yu said casually, but in his heart, he was thinking it would be bad if Su Xinxin saw them and got the wrong idea. But his words moved Hao Jingjing deeply, and she nodded repeatedly. Watching Hao Jingjing walk away quickly, yet somewhat unsteadily, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but let out a wry smile. ¡°What a cute girl!¡± But after praising her, he suddenly frowned and felt conflicted. ¡°How could I think like this?!¡± ¡°I belong to Su Xinxin!¡± He fiercely scolded himself in his heart and then returned to his dorm. Back in the dorm, he exchanged no words with his roommates, quietly finished washing up, and Zhao Yu buried himself under the covers, counting the zeros in his bank account balance over and over again. Five zeros¨Cit was a number he had seen before on his card when borrowing money. But the feeling now was completely different from back then. Then, he knew the money with five zeros wasn¡¯t his; it was borrowed. But now, these five zeros represented one hundred thousand that he could freely spend. The next day, Zhao Yu woke up early, unable to sleep. Before the others got up, he quickly finished washing up and left the dormitory. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He headed straight for the ATM, inserted his bank card, checked the amount once more to confirm it really was one hundred thousand and that he could withdraw the money. He finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ve got money now!¡± Zhao Yu felt a sense of relief, ¡°Everything is going to start getting better¡­¡± ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to maximize Hao Jingjing¡¯s final credit limit of one hundred thousand¡­¡± Before heading to class, Zhao Yu set himself another goal¨Cto use the upcoming seven-day holiday to completely drain the remaining value out of Hao Jingjing. Chapter 1077 - Chapter 1077: Chapter 140 Hao Jingjing Chapter 1077: Chapter 140 Hao Jingjing ¡°Where are you planning to go for the seven-day holiday?¡± ¡°I plan to climb South Mountain with my girlfriend¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not like you rich folks; I still have to work¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m planning to go back to my hometown¡­¡± The day before the holiday, in the morning, the students in the class were already getting restless, discussing how to spend their seven-day vacation. The teachers on stage were used to it by now and didn¡¯t really bother about the students¡¯ restlessness. Compared to the first few days in the classroom, the number of people paying attention to Zhao Yu had dwindled significantly. Mainly because everything that could be discussed about him had been talked about, and since Zhao Yu didn¡¯t make any moves, people stopped noticing him. In the past, Zhao Yu was quite active in class, having crafted an image of a rich second generation, and many were willing to hang out with him. But now, with his reputation collapsed, many couldn¡¯t stay away from Zhao Yu fast enough, let alone talk to him. Even in the last row, where there were clearly two seats, Zhao Yu now sat alone, and many instinctively avoided him. Zhao Yu had grown accustomed to this and now only focused on two girls in the class. One was Su Xinxin, or rather, he had been paying attention to Su Xinxin before, but now, there was also Hao Jingjing. wuxiaworld.site ¡°Ding ling ling~¡± The class bell rang, Zhao Yu took out his phone and sent a message to Hao Jingjing. ¡°Hey, what did Aijia say to you during class that made you lower your head in embarrassment?!¡± Hao Jingjing also instinctively looked down at her phone as soon as the class ended. These days, Zhao Yu would chat with her every time class ended. At first, she was a bit nervous and unsure, but now she was somewhat looking forward to it. Feeling Zhao Yu¡¯s attention, Hao Jingjing felt a bit delighted. She didn¡¯t know why, but this feeling of being noticed was really nice. ¡°She said Elder Wang put on makeup today, might have a date, I felt a bit embarrassed¡­¡± Hao Jingjing honestly replied. ¡°And what about you, why are you wearing a butterfly hairpin today, I haven¡¯t seen you wear it before?¡± Zhao Yu asked with a sneaky smile. Hao Jingjing¡¯s face immediately turned red, thankfully she usually kept her head down and her long bangs covered her face, so no one saw. ¡°I, well, thought about going home today, so I wore it on purpose¡­¡± she stammered after a long pause, searching for an excuse. Zhao Yu teased her on purpose, ¡°You didn¡¯t wear it just because you¡¯re taking the train with me today, did you?¡± He often said things like this to Hao Jingjing, mainly because the girl was too easily embarrassed, and Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t resist teasing her. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Although Hao Jingjing replied this way, she felt somewhat joyful inside. At the same time, she felt annoyed, thinking she didn¡¯t even dare to admit her like for someone or act coquettishly. She actually envied Zhao Yu, thinking he had a really good mindset. To be publicly embarrassed in school, even notorious, but he still lived nonchalantly. She thought, if it were her, she would have likely died of shame by now. Of course, what she envied the most was Zhao Yu always being able to joke about whether she liked him or not. In fact, sometimes she too wanted to say something different, but she dared not. Just like earlier, she wanted to reply with ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re too conceited.¡± but hesitated for a long time and ultimately didn¡¯t dare to send it. She didn¡¯t know why, she just felt she shouldn¡¯t send such messages, she felt it was too pretentious to do so. ¡°This guy, too insecure¡­¡± Zhao Yu muttered under his breath. These days, in his interactions with Hao Jingjing, he realized she was a very, very insecure and sensitive person. Many things that ordinary people would express, she never dared to, as if doing so would lead to very serious consequences. ¡°Hey, Jingjing, what are you doing?¡± Suddenly, Aijia from a distance walked over, came up to Hao Jingjing, and asked. Hao Jingjing was so focused on her phone that she got startled and quickly covered the screen. ¡°Oh, what are you looking at, afraid I¡¯ll see?!¡± Aijia suddenly became interested and reached out to snatch the phone. ¡°No!¡± To her surprise, Hao Jingjing actually cried out unusually and hid the phone to the other side. ¡°Tsk tsk, you couldn¡¯t possibly have a boyfriend, could you?!¡± Aijia said teasingly, sizing Hao Jingjing up and down. Upon hearing this, Hao Jingjing¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Her voice weakened again. ¡°Come on, you can¡¯t really have a boyfriend, can you?!¡± Aijia¡¯s eyes sparkled, very interested in such gossip. ¡°Quick, tell me who it is, sister will give you some advice!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have¡­¡± Hao Jingjing adamantly denied it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Aijia, however, didn¡¯t care, ¡°With your personality, just don¡¯t get deceived by a scumbag¡­¡± She rambled, ¡°Just tell me honestly, who is this guy? Is he a classmate of ours or someone from outside?¡± Hao Jingjing blushed and eventually lost her voice again, only lowering her head and clutching her phone tightly. ¡°This reaction, absolutely, you definitely have a boyfriend!¡± Aijia was an extremely extroverted girl, and somehow, since the start of school, after seeing Hao Jingjing¡¯s personality, she chose to sit next to her. After half a year of being together, she got to fully understand Hao Jingjing, especially knowing what her body language meant. Chapter 1078 - Chapter 1078: Chapter 140 Hao Jingjing_2 Chapter 1078: Chapter 140 Hao Jingjing_2 Aijia reached out and wrapped her arms around Hao Jingjing¡¯s neck, leaning in close, ¡°Whisper to me who that guy is, I won¡¯t tell anyone else¡­¡± ¡°Jingjing, you wouldn¡¯t keep it from me too, would you?¡± ¡°Eh, I just noticed, you¡¯re wearing a hair clip on your head, it¡¯s that one you¡¯ve been wearing since the start of school, right?¡± ¡°You usually don¡¯t like to wear it, and today you put it on; do you guys have a date today too?!¡± Aijia rattled on incessantly while Hao Jingjing remained silent. She was actually panicking, afraid that Aijia would guess Zhao Yu, and also afraid that others would find out about her relationship with Zhao Yu. She was very afraid of attracting attention, just the thought of so many people paying attention to her because of her relationship with Zhao Yu made her feel extremely uncomfortable. Just thinking about it now made her feel like jumping into a lake; what if it really happened, how would she cope? In the back row, Zhao Yu rolled his eyes in annoyance. There were several times before when he was having a nice chat with Hao Jingjing on his phone and Aijia had butted in, and now here she was again. Moreover, he could vaguely hear Aijia saying something. ¡°This woman better not go too far!¡± Zhao Yu muttered under his breath, then hoped that Hao Jingjing would hold her ground and not reveal him, especially to Su Xinxin. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co With that in mind, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but glance at Su Xinxin, and what made him a bit sad was that Su Xinxin¡¯s favorability rating had dropped again, now down to 10 points. This favorability was much lower than the class average. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t understand why Su Xinxin¡¯s favorability towards him was dropping so quickly, basically one point per day. ¡°Maybe I should¡­¡± Zhao Yu felt a sudden urge to talk to Su Xinxin. He had 100,000 in his bank card now, money he had full control over. With this thought, Zhao Yu stood up, but after looking at his classmates who were boisterously playing and making noise all around the room, he sat back down. Given his current image, if he went to talk to Su Xinxin about this, it might affect her judgment. Therefore, Zhao Yu felt it was best to find a time to talk with Su Xinxin when they could be alone. ¡°Su Xinxin, do you have a moment after school? I have something I want to talk to you about!¡± Zhao Yu, being someone who acted on his thoughts, sent a message directly to Su Xinxin. ¡°Notice: You are not yet friends, please send a friend request and wait for approval before chatting.¡± As he looked at the red exclamation mark inside the chat box, Zhao Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. He had not expected that Su Xinxin had deleted him from her friends, and he had no idea when this had happened. It made him feel slightly hurt, but considering his past reputation, he thought it was understandable why Su Xinxin did that. Afterward, Zhao Yu glanced over at Wang Yue not too far from Su Xinxin. He took out his phone and sent a casual message to Wang Yue, only to be met with another red exclamation mark. This left him quite helpless. Holding onto a glimmer of hope, he sent a message to He Rongrong and, to his surprise, it went through. He Rongrong didn¡¯t delete my friend request?! Zhao Yu was astonished since when he was in Su Xinxin¡¯s circle, the least he got along with was He Rongrong. And the one who first confronted him was also He Rongrong. Looking up, Zhao Yu only then noticed that He Rongrong¡¯s favorability towards him was actually higher than Su Xinxin¡¯s, at 26 points. With a hint of confusion, Zhao Yu looked around, scanning the female students in the classroom. He found that most had around ten or so points, with a few above 20 points. The lowest favorability was Su Xinxin¡¯s, at just 10 points. The highest favorability belonged to Hao Jingjing, at a whole 83 points. He Rongrong¡¯s 26 points of favorability turned out to be the highest in the class aside from Hao Jingjing. ¡°What kind of seizure are you having?¡± He Rongrong was as blunt as ever with her sharp tongue. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t dare retort as usual, afraid that He Rongrong would delete him as a friend. He quickly replied, ¡°Could you relay a message for me to Su Xinxin, to spare me three minutes after school, I want to talk to her alone!¡± ¡°Why should I? Are you still fantasizing about Su Xinxin, young master Zhao? You¡¯re a fake heir who has been exposed, and still undaunted, wanting to hang onto someone¡¯s coattails?¡± He Rongrong snapped back. Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said bluntly, ¡°Just pass the message, I didn¡¯t ask you out, why so much lip?!¡± He Rongrong was unceremonious, ¡°Go to hell, is that the attitude to ask someone to do something for you?¡± Zhao Yu felt utterly helpless, glared at He Rongrong from across the room, glanced at an oblivious Su Xinxin, and then lowered his head, relenting, ¡°I was wrong, please help me out!¡± ¡°Heh, you think I¡¯d help just because you say so, who do you think I am?¡± He Rongrong snorted coldly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me ¡®mommy¡¯ and let me hear it¡­¡± Zhao Yu clenched his fist, gritting his teeth, ¡°He Rongrong, don¡¯t push it too far¡­¡± ¡°No need then¡­¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Ah, there¡¯s my good son!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He Rongrong looked back at Zhao Yu with triumph, then turned her head and nudged Su Xinxin, conveying what Zhao Yu had said to her. Right after that, Su Xinxin turned around and looked his way. Zhao Yu¡¯s heart began to beat faster, and he didn¡¯t dare blink as he made eye contact with Su Xinxin. This was their first eye contact after many days. But to Zhao Yu¡¯s disappointment, the signature smile in Su Xinxin¡¯s eyes was gone, replaced only with disappointment and disgust. Chapter 1079 - Chapter 1079: Chapter 140 Hao Jingjing_3 Chapter 1079: Chapter 140 Hao Jingjing_3 With just a glance, Su Xinxin turned her head back again. Zhao Yu only felt a wave of heartache. In the past, what he liked most about Su Xinxin was her eyes. No matter whom she looked at, her eyes always seemed to carry a smile, with a kind of healing strength. But now, he saw disgust and dislike in Su Xinxin¡¯s eyes. Why¡­ Zhao Yu hung his head in pain, feeling very uncomfortable inside. For the next few classes, Zhao Yu¡¯s mood was very low, his emotions immersed in the memory of Su Xinxin¡¯s disdainful look, unable to extricate himself. His reaction didn¡¯t surprise those around him, after all, Zhao Yu already had a bad reputation, and he owed hundreds of thousands, so it would have been abnormal for him not to feel dejected. Hao Jingjing, who was supposed to notice his distress, was now entangled by Aijia, without the time to check her phone, let alone daring to look back at Zhao Yu. In the past few days, Hao Jingjing sometimes used going to the restroom as an excuse to steal a glance at Zhao Yu when she returned, of course, most of the time daring to go only once a day. But now, with Aijia right beside her, she didn¡¯t even dare to go to the restroom, much less look at Zhao Yu, fearing that Aijia would notice. Thus, the morning classes ended, and all the classes before the vacation were finished. wuxiaworld.site The students burst out of the classroom joyfully, leaving only a few who lingered behind, reluctant to leave. Hao Jingjing had wanted to wait until everyone had left before going to chat with Zhao Yu. But Aijia, for some unknown reason, insistently clung to her, preventing her from staying any longer, forcing her to hastily leave the classroom. Before long, only a few people remained in the classroom. As expected, Su Xinxin, He Rongrong, and Wang Yue from the front row were all still there. Zhao Yu¡¯s heart began to race once more. Su Xinxin looked around, and upon seeing no one else was there, she stood up and walked toward Zhao Yu. ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡± her voice sounded somewhat cold as she spoke. Zhao Yu glanced at He Rongrong and Wang Yue in the front, saw that they had no intention of leaving, and disregarding everything else, hurriedly said, ¡°Su Xinxin, I¡¯ve made some money!¡± With that, Zhao Yu took out his phone¡¯s messaging app and showed her the two incoming transfers of 50,000 she had received. ¡°Hah!¡± Having seen them, Su Xinxin sneered, ¡°Zhao Yu, I thought you would change, but I didn¡¯t expect you to still be like this¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you before: work hard to earn money, pay off the loan, and don¡¯t burden your parents. That¡¯s the least you should do as a decent human being¡­¡± ¡°But what about you?!¡± Zhao Yu was stunned, ¡°I am trying hard, I¡¯ve made some money, haven¡¯t I?!¡± He was really aggrieved. In these past days, to earn money, he had been wholeheartedly targeting Hao Jingjing, increasing her favorability all the way to 82 points, and he had made 100,000. Wasn¡¯t that trying hard? Disappointment flickered in Su Xinxin¡¯s eyes as she shook her head and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± ¡°I never expected you to be so incorrigible, borrowing money even now!¡± Zhao Yu immediately understood what she meant and quickly explained, ¡°This isn¡¯t borrowed money, this is what I earned¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Clearly, Su Xinxin didn¡¯t believe him, ¡°You¡¯ve really disappointed me so much!¡± She left those words behind and walked toward the front. Zhao Yu panicked and quickly followed her, ¡°Su Xinxin, I¡¯m really not lying to you, I have made money!¡± ¡°What are you doing!¡± At that moment, He Rongrong and Wang Yue stepped in between him and Su Xinxin, blocking Zhao Yu from proceeding. ¡°Don¡¯t harass us, or else we¡¯ll call the police!¡± Wang Yue pointed a finger at Zhao Yu, giving a warning. Watching Su Xinxin walk away without looking back, Zhao Yu stood dumbfounded on the spot, as if struck by a bolt of lightning. Seeing that Zhao Yu had indeed stopped moving, He Rongrong and Wang Yue finally turned and left, following Su Xinxin out of the classroom. Watching Su Xinxin leave, in that last glimpse, Zhao Yu saw her favorability towards him drop to a single digit and he completely despaired, collapsing back into his seat. ¡°Why is this happening¡­¡± He didn¡¯t understand why, after making money, Su Xinxin still treated him this way. After suffering for a while, Zhao Yu gradually calmed down and intensely analyzed the recent scene. A short time later, he furrowed his brow, ¡°Does she not believe me?¡± Zhao Yu suddenly realized, Su Xinxin must have thought that the 100,000 was money he had borrowed, not earned. With that thought, Zhao Yu quickly sent a message to He Rongrong. To his disappointment, this time, even the message box to He Rongrong showed a red exclamation mark. Zhao Yu hurriedly opened Su Xinxin¡¯s contact and sent a friend verification message to explain that he really had made money, which was a dividend from his investments. But when he sent the second friend verification message, ¡°You have sent a friend request, but the recipient has declined.¡± ¡°Blocked¡­¡± Zhao Yu slumped back into his seat, drained of strength. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m going to lock up, are you leaving or not?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, a voice came from the front door. Zhao Yu looked up to see their class leader, who had run off earlier and now returned, probably remembering that he had to lock up. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble and stood up to leave the classroom. Walking on the campus paths, surrounded by students elated for the vacation and about to leave, he felt completely out of place. A deep sense of isolation enveloped him, even amidst the cheerful crowd. Chapter 1080 - Chapter 1080: Chapter 140 Hao Jingjing_4 Chapter 1080: Chapter 140 Hao Jingjing_4 ¡­ ¡°Jingjing, I¡¯ll treat you to this meal, just tell me, who is that man!¡± In the cafeteria, Hao Jingjing was buried in her meal while Aijia kept on talking nonstop. Her compassion was overflowing, and she was now convinced that Hao Jingjing had a boyfriend. She persisted only to prevent her friend from being deceived. ¡°I don¡¯t have one¡­¡± At first, Hao Jingjing was anxious and afraid, but after being harassed all morning, she had grown accustomed to it and kept insisting she didn¡¯t have one. ¡°Aijia, it¡¯s the holidays, you must have your own things to do¡­¡± Hao Jingjing was getting anxious, fearing that Aijia would continue to cling to her. How could she then meet up with Zhao Yu at the train station as they had arranged? ¡°I¡­¡± Aijia had initially intended to honestly say she didn¡¯t have anything important to do and was planning to go on a trip. But she suddenly grasped the implication in Hao Jingjing¡¯s words; the perceptive Aijia immediately caught the gist. ¡°Oh right, I have plans with someone at noon¡­¡± She said helplessly, ¡°Forget it, but remember, I¡¯m not trying to hurt you, your personality is just too easily deceived¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, if someone wants to book a room with you and says you won¡¯t do anything, just sleep together, hugging and cuddling, you mustn¡¯t believe them!¡± ¡°You have to remember, before you¡¯re married, a girl¡¯s first time is extremely important, you really should save yourself for the person you marry; it¡¯s one of your few bargaining chips¡­¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co She rambled on for a while before getting up to leave, ¡°I¡¯ll head back to the dorm to pack up¡­¡± Watching her depart, Hao Jingjing finally breathed a sigh of relief. Quickly finishing her meal, she hurriedly left. ¡°Sorry, I got caught up by Aijia just now¡­¡± After leaving the cafeteria, she sent a message to Zhao Yu straight away. To her dismay, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Is he mad at me?¡± Hao Jingjing felt dejected, thinking it was her failure to reply to Zhao Yu that had made him ignore her. ¡°Would he not come with me on the train then?¡± Hao Jingjing was very upset. A few days ago, upon learning that Zhao Yu had to go to Shu City for work and their paths coincided, she felt secretly thrilled, and had been looking forward to this day. Even during her part-time job, the thought of their meeting made her happy. But now¡­ ¡°No, I¡¯ve got some things to handle too, see you at the train station!¡± Finally, after feeling miserable for about ten minutes, she received a reply from Zhao Yu. Hao Jingjing immediately broke into a joyous smile. ¡°Okay!¡± She didn¡¯t say much else, worried about upsetting Zhao Yu, which might result in not seeing him at all. After replying, Hao Jingjing hesitated but still quietly returned to the dormitory. However, she didn¡¯t go in and instead lingered at the door, listening for a while. After confirming that Aijia was still in the dorm, she hesitated for a moment and then left, stealthily squatting down in a dark corner not far from the dorm building. Several minutes later, she watched as Aijia left the dorm carrying a bag. Only then did Hao Jingjing happily run back to the dorm to start packing her belongings. She didn¡¯t notice that soon after she left her hiding spot, Aijia quietly crouched in the same place. ¡°This girl, there¡¯s definitely something fishy, looks like she¡¯s indeed going on a date!¡± ¡°With her character, if she meets a jerk, she¡¯s screwed!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t allow it, I must watch over her!¡± Aijia¡¯s sense of justice was overwhelming. She had no particular place to be for the next seven days and now, seeing Hao Jingjing like this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel compelled to intercede. Three minutes later, Hao Jingjing came downstairs, indicating she had actually already packed and was only waiting for school to end to grab her things. She didn¡¯t have much to carry, just a single bag, mainly because Hao Jingjing didn¡¯t have much to take with her in the first place. After descending the stairs, Hao Jingjing, eager to see Zhao Yu, walked with a bounce in her step. If it weren¡¯t for the fear that running would draw attention, she might have even sprinted. Though Hao Jingjing was fully focused on meeting Zhao Yu, she didn¡¯t notice a person following her not far behind. Exiting the campus gate, at the bus stop, people were everywhere, all students with large and small bags waiting for the bus. Hao Jingjing checked the time, which was still sufficient, but she hesitated for a moment before deciding to wait for the bus. Usually, seeing such a crowd, she would wait until there were fewer people to catch the bus since she wasn¡¯t keen on squeezing into one. But now, powered by an unknown strength, she mustered the courage to decide to brave the bus. ¡°Where is this going?¡± ¡°Is that scumbag from another school or just someone from society?¡± Aijia¡¯s detective brain was in full swing as she covertly observed Hao Jingjing from a distance, growing more certain that Hao Jingjing had encountered an absolute jerk. ¡°She works part-time every day, by rights, she should earn at least two or three thousand yuan a month. Along with money from home, university subsidies for the impoverished, scholarships, and the like, her life shouldn¡¯t be so strained!¡± ¡°It must all have been swindled by that jerk!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Aijia felt as if she had cracked the case. Hao Jingjing¡¯s pitiful circumstances were surely due to being duped, which further solidified her intention to keep following Hao Jingjing. Finally, the bus arrived. Hao Jingjing, amidst the crowd, managed to squeeze onto the bus. Aijia, on the other hand, didn¡¯t join the rush for the bus but got directly into a taxi that was soliciting passengers nearby. Actually, there were many taxis at the school¡¯s gate, but as the train and bus stations were far, the taxi fare was quite costly, reaching around 50 yuan. In contrast to the one yuan for the bus, many people naturally chose to crowd onto the bus, especially when university students generally have tight budgets. Chapter 1081 - Chapter 1081: Chapter 140 Hao Jingjing_5 Chapter 1081: Chapter 140 Hao Jingjing_5 Compared to spending 50 yuan on a taxi, they¡¯d rather pay one yuan to take the bus and save the remaining money to enjoy a good meal and a drink. After all, they can reach their destination either way, and since the bus is so economical, why take a taxi? This allowed Aijia to catch a taxi without any waiting time. ¡°Driver, follow that bus ahead!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The request surprised the driver. ¡°My boyfriend is on that bus. I suspect he¡¯s cheating, and I want to follow him to see for myself!¡± Aijia gave a random excuse. The driver immediately understood, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will follow naturally, your boyfriend won¡¯t notice a thing!¡± So, while Hao Jingjing was squeezing onto the bus, Aijia followed in the taxi behind, both arriving at the train station one after the other. ¡°The train station?!¡± Aijia was a bit lost; dates were supposed to be at places like parks, right? ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s really just going home?¡± ¡°What am I doing now?!¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Aijia felt embarrassed; if Hao Jingjing was just going home, wouldn¡¯t her actions of counter-surveillance and following be laughable? ¡°No, that¡¯s not right!¡± Suddenly, Aijia noticed Hao Jingjing, after getting her ticket, didn¡¯t go straight through the ticket check but instead stood by the side, seemingly waiting for someone. ¡°Damn, I knew there was something fishy!¡± Aijia was excited once again. This meant her actions weren¡¯t in vain, and she wasn¡¯t just idly meddling without reason. However, what left her speechless was that after about half an hour, nobody showed up. ¡°Damn, what time is your train?!¡± Aijia was somewhat speechless; Hao Jingjing had been waiting outside the ticket gate for a full half-hour, but the man she had imagined never appeared. ¡°As expected of a jerk, making a girl wait!¡± ¡°That¡¯s just Hao Jingjing for you. If it were me, I would dump a guy who doesn¡¯t arrive before me!¡± Aijia felt indignant, looking at Hao Jingjing with resentment and frustration. After all, it was a girl actively waiting for a guy, and for half an hour at that. The problem was, Aijia had seen Hao Jingjing checking her phone a few times as if waiting for someone to message her. ¡°Can¡¯t you just take the initiative to message him or call to ask where he is?!¡± Aijia was impatient from a distance. ¡°No, this won¡¯t do. If she¡¯s cheated by that scumbag, that would be awful!¡± With that thought, Aijia immediately took out her phone and booked a train ticket towards Shucheng leaving within two hours. Of course, she chose the nearest station with the cheapest fare. Because she wasn¡¯t sure where Hao Jingjing might go, having a train ticket at least allowed her to enter the station. Once inside, it would be easy to board the train, right? As for the ticket inspection, she could just pay the difference if there were an issue, Aijia often did this. Finally, after another half-hour, Aijia saw the jerk who made her wait for one hour. At just a glance, her pupils shrank, her mouth gaped open, incredulous. ¡°Zhao Yu?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s this guy!¡± Aijia was shocked, ¡°This guy, in order to satisfy his vanity and make himself look like a rich second generation, even owes hundreds of thousands¡­¡± ¡°Hao Jingjing being with him, she¡¯s about to be scammed!¡± At that thought, she could hardly contain herself and started walking towards them, but she was too far away, and by the time she got there, Zhao Yu had already entered the ticket gate with Hao Jingjing. Aijia also hurriedly followed, trying several times to overtake them but was stopped and reminded to ¡°line up¡±. As much as Aijia liked to dominate, faced with this situation, she could only helplessly follow the slowly moving line. After entering the station, Aijia began searching everywhere. Eventually, she found the two of them in a hall bound for Shucheng. ¡°Zhao Yu, what are you up to?!¡± Zhao Yu was laughing and talking with Hao Jingjing when an angry female voice came from behind. Then, Hao Jingjing was pulled aside. Turning around, Aijia was standing in front of Hao Jingjing, glaring at him fiercely. ¡°Huh?¡± Zhao Yu was startled, looking at her confusedly, ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± Hao Jingjing was also bewildered, not understanding why Aijia was here. ¡°Hmph, you jerk, trying to deceive our Jingjing?¡± Aijia relentlessly accused, ¡°I thought it was some sleazebag from society, but it turns out to be you!¡± ¡°Do you have no shame?¡± ¡°How could you deceive Jingjing, such an innocent and nice girl?¡± She started into a tirade. Hao Jingjing finally realized the situation, suspecting that Aijia had been following her. She hurriedly said, ¡°Aijia, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Before she could explain, Aijia turned and glared at her reproachfully, ¡°Don¡¯t speak!¡± On the other hand, Zhao Yu was unusually silent, not offering any rebuttal. He reflected and realized that he was indeed deceiving Hao Jingjing. To increase her fondness for him, he went out of his way to find her and used various methods to move her. From the beginning, his intentions with Hao Jingjing were not pure. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu suddenly realized that if he did win Hao Jingjing¡¯s fondness completely, and then walked away, would it not be a blow to her? She was already so pitiful, and for him to continue like this seemed inhumane. ¡°Humph, nothing to say now, have you?¡± Aijia beamed with self-satisfaction, as if she had exposed Zhao Yu¡¯s charade. Chapter 1082 - Chapter 1082: Chapter 140 Hao Jingjing_6 Chapter 1082: Chapter 140 Hao Jingjing_6 ¡°No, Aijia, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Zhao Yu had business in Shu City, and we just happened to be going the same way!¡± Hao Jingjing finally mustered the courage and used what she believed to be a logical explanation. ¡°Don¡¯t speak. You¡¯ve been deceived by him!¡± Aijia wouldn¡¯t listen to a word. ¡°He¡¯s not from Shu City. What business does he have there? Believe it or not, he went there because of you!¡± The appearance of Aijia and this series of words caused Zhao Yu to reflect on himself. His initial purpose in following Hao Jingjing to Shu City was to seriously raise his favorability, preferably to a full one hundred points. As for what came after, he hadn¡¯t thought about it. But now, pointed out by Aijia, he became a bit confused and at a loss. If he doesn¡¯t continue to raise Hao Jingjing¡¯s favorability, then what was he doing in Shu City? Just like that, the situation stiffened, and seeing that Zhao Yu remained silent, Aijia believed she had hit a nerve. She then pulled Hao Jingjing aside and began to earnestly persuade her. Hao Jingjing, not being very emotionally intelligent, gathered a lot of information from Aijia¡¯s insinuations, such as Zhao Yu having started to make contact with her long ago. For instance, back in the canteen, it was Zhao Yu who had come to her rescue and saved her. Her intention was to tell Aijia that Zhao Yu was approaching her with no other motives. wuxiaworld.site But in Aijia¡¯s eyes, she felt that Zhao Yu was truly despicable, having set his sights on Hao Jingjing from the start. After persuading for nearly ten minutes, Hao Jingjing still insisted that she and Zhao Yu were innocent, just very good friends. Aijia was greatly distressed, feeling that Hao Jingjing was just too stubborn and naive. ¡°No, I won¡¯t do anything else this vacation. I¡¯m going to Shu City with you. I must make you see Zhao Yu¡¯s true face¡­¡± She believed that everyone knew Zhao Yu was a swindler, a morally corrupt person of low character. It was only Hao Jingjing who couldn¡¯t see through him, still blindly defending him at every turn. Soon, they started checking tickets, and she pulled Hao Jingjing straight inside. Zhao Yu remained silent for several minutes, still unsure what to do. Seeing Hao Jingjing entering, he followed them. ¡°You still dare to follow!¡± Aijia turned and, upon seeing Zhao Yu follow, immediately grew angry, pulling Hao Jingjing and rushed toward the train. Thus, the three of them boarded the train one after another, much to Aijia¡¯s surprise; Zhao Yu and Hao Jingjing ended up sitting together. ¡°Did you buy the tickets?¡± ¡°No, it was Zhao Yu who bought them!¡± Aijia with a typical I-knew-it look, ¡°I knew it, that guy was up to no good¡­¡± During the mid-year seven-day vacation, the train was crowded with people; some were going home, others were traveling. The three struggled for a while before managing to squeeze on, with Aijia taking the seat that should have been Zhao Yu¡¯s. ¡°You find somewhere else to stay, don¡¯t think about harming Hao Jingjing. I¡¯m telling you, with me here, you won¡¯t have a chance!¡± Aijia warned as usual. Zhao Yu looked at her, then at the helpless Hao Jingjing, sighed deeply, and finally said, ¡°Alright, you two sit here, I¡¯ll find another seat¡­¡± Speaking of finding another seat, but now, where were there any seats left? Zhao Yu could only stand in the connection between two carriages, along with other passengers who lacked seats. Whatever Aijia was telling Hao Jingjing, he didn¡¯t know and had no mind to care. At that moment, Zhao Yu¡¯s mind was occupied by what might happen if he filled Hao Jingjing¡¯s favorability. In the past few days, he had already started to feel the change in Hao Jingjing¡¯s feelings towards him. Although officially, they were still just friends, he could distinctly feel that Hao Jingjing had fallen in love with him, placing him in a very important position in her heart. ¡°Why are you so naive!¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but repeat Aijia¡¯s words, feeling that Hao Jingjing was too innocent, which made him rather uneasy. After all, he couldn¡¯t really be with Hao Jingjing. His heart was already given to Su Xinxin. Even though Su Xinxin¡¯s favorability towards him had dropped to single digits, he believed that, once he paid off his debts and saved up some money again, he could start over. Thinking along the journey, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t make sense of it. The train arrived at the station, and Zhao Yu, near the door, got off first, then waited for Hao Jingjing. Aijia, pulling Hao Jingjing off the train and seeing Zhao Yu waiting, instantly grew vigilant again, ¡°You still haven¡¯t given up?!¡± After speaking, she tried to run off quickly with Hao Jingjing, trying to shake off Zhao Yu. However, Hao Jingjing was uncooperative. Seeing Zhao Yu still waiting for her filled her eyes with joy. Aijia, having no choice, let Zhao Yu follow behind but did not allow Hao Jingjing to look back or speak to Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu at this time didn¡¯t confront Aijia¡¯s thoughts, still lost in his own, only sparing a bit of attention to follow the two. Soon, they exited the station, and Aijia pulled Hao Jingjing directly into a taxi on the roadside. As the car drove off, Aijia, with a triumphant look, leaned against the window, her eyes full of mockery, as if to say, your trip here was wasted; with me here, you can¡¯t harm Hao Jingjing. Zhao Yu knew the hospital where Hao Jingjing¡¯s grandmother stayed, but he had no mind to go there now. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With Hao Jingjing gone by car, Zhao Yu too lost his will and began to wander aimlessly. ¡°Young man, young man¡­¡± As he walked, suddenly someone approached and pulled at him. Zhao Yu stopped, turning around somewhat blankly. He was faced with a middle-aged woman wearing heavy makeup. Chapter 1083 - Chapter 1083: Chapter 140 Hao Jingjing_7 Chapter 1083: Chapter 140 Hao Jingjing_7 After seeing Zhao Yu¡¯s appearance, the middle-aged woman¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Staying at the hotel or not, young man, thirty yuan¡­¡± ¡°No, thanks¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head. It was only the afternoon, and besides, he dared not stay at a thirty yuan hotel. The middle-aged woman, seeing that Zhao Yu was about to leave, quickly scanned her surroundings to make sure that no one was nearby, then said, ¡°Want to play? I¡¯ll give you a discount¡­¡± ¡°Play what?¡± Zhao Yu was still confused. ¡°A woman, if you want to play, I can arrange that for you¡­¡± Zhao Yu then realized that the woman was soliciting clients. ¡°No, no¡­¡± As the middle-aged woman tried to pull him away, Zhao Yu, frightened, hurriedly waved his hands to free himself and quickly left. Zhao Yu came to his senses and realized that there were many people like that middle-aged woman in the area, all looking at him with predatory eyes. Frightened, Zhao Yu quickly hailed a taxi and reported a hospital location. Upon arriving at the hospital, Zhao Yu did not go directly to find Hao Jingjing, but ate something at a nearby restaurant, then found a hotel to rest temporarily. After thinking it through for an entire night, Zhao Yu finally came up with some ideas. ¡°The matter of goodwill can¡¯t be abandoned. After all, I need money, and I can still scam another hundred thousand from Hao Jingjing¡­¡± ¡°But, we can¡¯t become boyfriend and girlfriend, just stay as good friends¡­¡± wuxiaworld.site ¡°Also, I need to tell her in advance that I like Su Xinxin and that will never change. When I officially start pursuing Su Xinxin, I¡¯ll keep an appropriate distance from her¡­¡± Zhao Yu had decided that once he had settled his debts, he would go find Su Xinxin and start pursuing her again. This was his original intention from the start. After figuring this out, Zhao Yu felt much better. The next morning, Zhao Yu got up for breakfast, then bought some fruit and carried it into the hospital. During a previous chat with Hao Jingjing, she had mentioned her grandmother¡¯s ward, so Zhao Yu knew where to go. He went directly to the patient ward, but upon entering with the items, he unexpectedly found only Hao Jingjing¡¯s grandmother there; Aijia and Hao Jingjing were nowhere to be found. In the bed, the elderly lady was attached to an oxygen machine and opened her eyes slightly to glance at Zhao Yu. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m Hao Jingjing¡¯s classmate. I just happened to be in Shucheng for some business and came to see you¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled as he placed the fruit he was carrying on the table. The old lady lifted her arm slightly, and her head wobbled a bit. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll just sit for a while and then go!¡± Zhao Yu could tell that Hao Jingjing¡¯s grandmother was very weak now, seemingly unable to speak. Of course, it was also related to the oxygen machine on her nose. With Hao Jingjing absent, Zhao Yu felt somewhat awkward alone in the ward, so he pulled out his phone and asked a question. However, Hao Jingjing did not reply. Zhao Yu casually asked, ¡°Has Jingjing gone out?¡± The old lady¡¯s head wobbled slightly as if responding to him. Zhao Yu nodded and said, ¡°Grandmother, continue to rest. I¡¯ll go out for a walk and come back to see you later¡­¡± After leaving the ward, Zhao Yu immediately dialed Hao Jingjing¡¯s number. This time she answered, but unexpectedly, Hao Jingjing¡¯s voice seemed to carry a sob. ¡°Are you crying?!¡± Zhao Yu was somewhat astonished and quickly asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital¡­¡± ¡°Who are you talking to, Jingjing, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll figure something out about the money¡­¡± From the phone, Zhao Yu heard Aijia¡¯s voice and roughly knew their location. While asking about Hao Jingjing¡¯s situation, he headed towards the payment hall downstairs. Hao Jingjing stammered as she explained the situation. It turned out that her grandmother¡¯s condition had worsened, and now she needed a new type of treatment. Although there was medical insurance and hospital subsidies, there was still a sum to be paid. ¡°How much?¡± Zhao Yu asked directly. ¡°It still costs over seven thousand yuan¡­¡± Just as Hao Jingjing hesitated to mention the amount, Zhao Yu¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°You should have told me about this issue!¡± ¡°Zhao Yu, why did you come again?!¡± Aijia was also on the phone, but now seeing Zhao Yu appear, she frowned and promptly hung up. ¡°How much is still needed?!¡± Zhao Yu thought for a moment, then directly snatched the payment slip from Hao Jingjing¡¯s hands. He didn¡¯t bother to look at the specific items but simply glanced at the amount on the payment slip, which was indeed over seven thousand yuan. ¡°I¡¯ll pay it¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yu showed a smile, then walked directly to the payment window. ¡°What?¡± Aijia was a bit stunned, her face showing a trace of suspicion as she followed and watched. She could still prioritize; right now, treating Hao Jingjing¡¯s grandmother was crucial, so she didn¡¯t rush to send Zhao Yu away. Shortly after, she saw Zhao Yu take out his phone, scan a QR code to pay over seven thousand yuan, and the payment counter timely issued a receipt. Chapter 1084 - Chapter 1084: Chapter 140 Hao Jingjing_8 Chapter 1084: Chapter 140 Hao Jingjing_8 After receiving the receipt, Zhao Yu handed it over to Hao Jingjing. Hao Jingjing, who was emotionally complex yet prioritized treatment over everything, hurriedly took the receipt and ran upstairs. Zhao Yu and Aijia quickly followed her. While going up the stairs, Aijia hesitated but decided not to continue questioning and to wait until the matter here was resolved. Once the doctor received the receipt, he quickly arranged for the new treatment method. During a few hours of waiting, the trio of Zhao Yu sat in the main hall¡¯s bench. Hao Jingjing¡¯s expression was complicated. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Zhao Yu, about the money, I will pay you back¡­¡± ¡°No worries, take your time!¡± Zhao Yu said with a smile, waving his hand. ¡°Wait a minute, where did you get the money?!¡± Aijia couldn¡¯t help but interject. Zhao Yu saw her assertive attitude and realized it had already attracted some attention. It wasn¡¯t good to be noisy in the hospital, especially here where everyone was waiting for treatment results of patients. Zhao Yu pointed towards the direction of the stairway entry and suggested, ¡°Shall we go over there to talk?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Aijia reassured Hao Jingjing, telling her that she would watch over things here, and went to talk with Zhao Yu. wuxiaworld.site ¡°You guys¡­¡± Hao Jingjing wanted to say a few words of persuasion, but Zhao Yu patted her shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll just have a quick chat. You wait here, don¡¯t let Grandma be without someone when she comes out¡­¡± Hearing this, Hao Jingjing didn¡¯t dare to stray too far and continued to stay there, watching as Zhao Yu and Aijia headed towards the stairway. ¡°Zhao Yu, where did you get the money?!¡± Once at the stairway entry, Aijia couldn¡¯t hold back and questioned him again. Zhao Yu rolled his eyes, ¡°What, I can¡¯t have money now?¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you still owe hundreds of thousands?¡± ¡°Yeah, but that money isn¡¯t urgently due. The school helped with deferment. I just have to pay a fixed amount monthly, and it¡¯ll be cleared within a few years¡­¡± Aijia realized, then looked surprised with a hint of confusion, ¡°So, is this money for this month¡¯s debt payment?¡± ¡°You paid the medical bill for Hao Jingjing¡¯s grandmother, what about your own debt?!¡± She had not anticipated Zhao Yu would actually pay the medical bill for Hao Jingjing, and it was over seven thousand. ¡°It¡¯s just over seven thousand, saving a life matters most!¡± Zhao Yu unconsciously fell back into using his routine. Sure enough, after these words, Aijia¡¯s fondness, originally only a few points, increased slightly. After quite some time, Aijia asked again, ¡°What is your relationship with Hao Jingjing?¡± She didn¡¯t want to dwell on the money issue anymore because Zhao Yu¡¯s intervention was indeed a help to Hao Jingjing. ¡°Classmates, plus friends, any issues?¡± Aijia was somewhat baffled. Previously, she thought that Hao Jingjing¡¯s part-time job earnings had all been deceived by Zhao Yu. But after following Hao Jingjing to Shu City and learning the truth, she realized that Hao Jingjing¡¯s money had actually all gone into the hospital. So her previous deduction was wrong, and Zhao Yu¡¯s approach to Hao Jingjing might just be purely for her physical sake. ¡°What about you, not traveling or going home on a seven-day vacation, and coming to Shu City just for this matter?¡± Zhao Yu was somewhat surprised. He hadn¡¯t seen Aijia and Hao Jingjing being very close usually, yet today suddenly she appeared protective of Hao Jingjing. ¡°None of your business, I can go wherever I want!¡± Aijia asserted righteously. She, of course, wouldn¡¯t say that she had impulsively felt the need to save Hao Jingjing. But regret started setting in after she actually followed through. Because she discovered that treating Hao Jingjing¡¯s grandmother¡¯s illness required a lot of money, not something a student like her could help much with. Just like a moment ago, lacking over seven thousand, she couldn¡¯t contribute much, barely three to five hundred, not even close to enough. ¡°Alright then!¡± Zhao Yu was indifferent, shaking his head. He didn¡¯t blame Aijia, knowing that she had followed out of fear that Hao Jingjing might be deceived, which showed she had strong sense of justice. Aijia, feeling somewhat embarrassed, didn¡¯t continue the conversation and went straight back to the hall. Seeing this, Zhao Yu followed her back. However, this time, Aijia didn¡¯t drive anyone away; instead, she sat between Hao Jingjing and Zhao Yu. After all, compared to her, Zhao Yu had actually paid over seven thousand for Hao Jingjing¡¯s grandmother¡¯s medical bills. However, at this time, Hao Jingjing wasn¡¯t in the mood to chat and was just anxiously waiting. The other two, recognizing the situation, also didn¡¯t say much and waited alongside her. However, Aijia couldn¡¯t stay still and quietly took her phone out to send Zhao Yu a message. ¡°Just so you know, it¡¯s just over seven thousand, don¡¯t use that as a chance to do something to Hao Jingjing¡­¡± ¡°Seven thousand, at most consider it a loan from Hao Jingjing which she will eventually pay you back¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Zhao Yu just smiled and gave a casual response. Aijia, finding herself fruitless and losing the will to lecture, gave up. About two hours later, the treatment was over, and they hurriedly approached to ask the doctor about the situation. ¡°You are also quite lucky to have caught this breakthrough in medical science for this condition,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Now, she just needs one final surgery¡­¡± ¡°As for the cost of the surgery, roughly 100,000, you could claim half with medical insurance, but you don¡¯t have it¡­¡± The doctor shook his head, accustomed to such situations, and said plainly, ¡°You decide whether to proceed with the surgery, costing around 100,000¡­¡± ¡°Thump~~!¡± Hao Jingjing¡¯s legs suddenly gave out, and she sat down on the ground. Chapter 1085 - Chapter 1085: Chapter 140 Hao Jingjing_9 Chapter 1085: Chapter 140 Hao Jingjing_9 She was stunned by the 100,000, completely drained of strength. Upon seeing this, several people quickly helped her up, but Hao Jingjing had no strength to even stand steadily and could only be supported by Aijia to a nearby chair. This time, even Aijia was somewhat at a loss. If it were just a few thousand, she could have managed to borrow some to piece it together, but 100,000 was beyond her imagination. ¡°Doctor, if we don¡¯t proceed with the surgery, how much time does Grandma have left?¡± Zhao Yu, seeing that the two girls beside him were of no help, had to step forward and ask. ¡°At most three months¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Hao Jingjing couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore. Aijia, standing by, didn¡¯t know how to comfort her, feeling terribly uncomfortable. She even felt a trace of regret, regretting why she had followed Hao Jingjing here. ¡°Jingjing, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll figure something out for the money!¡± Zhao Yu sighed inwardly, offered some words of comfort, then turned to the doctor and said, ¡°I currently have just over 90,000, can we start the treatment, and I¡¯ll pay the rest later?¡± ¡°Just over 90,000?¡± The doctor was taken aback, nodded, and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll write you a bill, go to the lobby and make the payment¡­¡± wuxiaworld.site After hearing this, Hao Jingjing originally didn¡¯t want to trouble Zhao Yu, since it was after all more than 90,000, plus the 7,000 Zhao Yu had just given, making it 100,000 in total. But the thought of her grandma only having three months to live if she didn¡¯t undergo surgery was very painful. Soon, Zhao Yu followed the doctor to get the payment bill, then went straight to the lobby and deposited all the money. ¡°Acquired from her, used for her!¡± The 100,000 he had barely held onto was quickly spent, and Zhao Yu was also somewhat reluctant to part with it. But at this moment, he couldn¡¯t just watch Hao Jingjing suffer, especially knowing her grandmother would only have three months left if untreated. Soon after the payment, Zhao Yu handed the bill to the doctor. The surgery was urgently arranged, Hao Jingjing had a lot to say, but now, didn¡¯t know how, and could only continue to wait. The three of them were silent for a time. After about three hours, the surgery finally ended. ¡°The surgery was successful, the patient needs a few more days of recovery and then can be discharged!¡± Upon receiving this news, Hao Jingjing burst into tears of joy. Aijia also showed a smile. ¡°Zhao Yu¡­¡± At this moment, Hao Jingjing finally turned to look over. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t think too much, 100,000 is no small amount, from now on I¡¯m your creditor, and you¡¯ll have to work to pay me back!¡± Zhao Yu, afraid that Hao Jingjing would feel uneasy, purposely said this. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Hao Jingjing was very conflicted and eventually summarized all her thoughts into these words. Then, what Zhao Yu didn¡¯t expect was that Hao Jingjing¡¯s favorability toward him soared, from around eighty points straight up to ninety, and even continued rising until it reached 95 points and finally stopped. Meanwhile, Zhao Yu also gained another 50,000, and the notification message arrived on his cellphone. What Zhao Yu didn¡¯t expect was that Aijia¡¯s favorability for him also unknowingly increased from around twenty-something points to over fifty. ¡°Zhao Yu, my view of you has changed¡­¡± Aijia appeared somewhat conflicted. If it were her, even if she had 100,000, she probably wouldn¡¯t easily part with it. Especially like now, directly making the payment without even writing an IOU. If this isn¡¯t repaid, nobody could do anything! ¡°What, not afraid I¡¯m tricking Jingjing anymore?¡± Zhao Yu said, teasing her. Aijia looked puzzled. Zhao Yu paying 100,000 for Hao Jingjing, even if they were in a relationship, seemed a bit much. Did she still have a say in Hao Jingjing¡¯s matters? Compared to Zhao Yu, she did nothing but say some nice words after coming here. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s visit Grandma in her room first!¡± Seeing Hao Jingjing about to cry again, Zhao Yu quickly told her not to. Hao Jingjing also didn¡¯t want to show her grandmother that she had been crying, so she quickly wiped her tears away. ¡°Lay off mentioning the 100,000 once we enter, the old lady just had surgery, you and I know about this, and that¡¯s enough!¡± Zhao Yu mentioned on the way to the ward. ¡°Okay!¡± Hao Jingjing had already crashed by the time Zhao Yu was making the payment. She didn¡¯t know how to express her gratitude towards Zhao Yu or how to handle their relationship. But now, she suddenly figured it out. Even if it meant being indebted to Zhao Yu in her next life, she would repay his kindness. However, what Zhao Yu didn¡¯t expect was that after saying this, Hao Jingjing¡¯s favorability did not increase, remaining at 95 points, but Aijia¡¯s jumped to 60 points. Zhao Yu paused, taking another look at Aijia, and noticed her withdrawal limit was actually higher than Hao Jingjing¡¯s, reaching 80,000. A maximum of 320,000 could be gleaned from Aijia. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That was no small amount; it could clear half his debt. Of course, what was most important was that Zhao Yu didn¡¯t expect this trip to yield such an unexpected pleasure. That was Aijia¡¯s favorability reaching 60 points, making future increases potentially not too difficult. Once inside the ward, Hao Jingjing¡¯s grandmother was still unconscious, and hadn¡¯t awakened. The few of them could only wait, and by the evening, though the person hadn¡¯t awakened, nurses and doctors had checked in a few times and indicated there were no issues, allowing Hao Jingjing to finally relax. Chapter 1086 - Chapter 1086: Chapter 140 Hao Jingjing_10 Chapter 1086: Chapter 140 Hao Jingjing_10 ¡°You all head back, our nurses will take care of everything tonight¡­¡± Close to 11 p.m., the nurse came in to send people away. Hao Jingjing had intended to personally keep watch, but the nurse indicated that they were more professional in their care, and there was no need for family members to stay; in fact, staying could even lead to complications. And so, the three of them left the hospital. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jingjing, the surgery was already a success, and the doctors have come by several times, all saying there¡¯s no problem. Now, it¡¯s just the anesthesia wearing off; once it does, he¡¯ll wake up¡­¡± Zhao Yu offered a few more words of comfort, then asked, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your luggage?¡± ¡°Shoot, it¡¯s still at the hotel!¡± Only then did Aijia remember; they had checked into a room the previous day and their backpacks and luggage were still at the hotel. The two of them rushed toward the hotel in a panic, with Zhao Yu having no choice but to follow behind. What he hadn¡¯t expected was for the two to turn left and right, ending up in a very deep alley before finally spotting the so-called hotel. It was a small establishment with a very poor environment, evident from the worn-out sofa beside the bar. ¡°Boss, we¡¯re from room 202, our luggage¡­¡± ¡°Oh, your luggage is over there¡­¡± wuxiaworld.site The middle-aged owner behind the bar pointed to a side, where both of their backpacks were still there. They didn¡¯t have many valuables and thus weren¡¯t really worried about losing their stuff. ¡°Boss, we¡¯d like to stay another night, two rooms¡­¡± Hao Jingjing hesitated for a moment before taking the initiative to ask. ¡°No rooms left!¡± Unexpectedly, there were no rooms available at the hotel. The three left the hotel to start looking for a place to stay. This was near the hospital; the cheap hotels were already fully booked, leaving only the particularly expensive luxury hotels unasked. Zhao Yu had intended to stay at a luxury hotel from the start, but couldn¡¯t argue with Hao Jingjing who was adamantly against it, so he had no choice but to accompany her as they inquired at smaller hotels. ¡°Maybe we should just sleep in the hospital lobby for the night, there are benches¡­¡± Hao Jingjing suggested hesitantly. ¡°No way, if you want to suffer that¡¯s fine, but don¡¯t drag me into it, I¡¯m definitely not sleeping in the hospital lobby!¡± Zhao Yu quickly waved his hand and pointed at a resplendent hotel not far away, ¡°Let¡¯s go here!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we¡­ This place looks really expensive¡­¡± Aijia was struggling to cope. After all, she was just an ordinary student without much money in her pocket. This luxury hotel seemed like it wouldn¡¯t go for less than a few hundred yuan. Just to spend one night and pay a few hundred, that was truly beyond her imagination. ¡°I¡¯m not short on cash, let¡¯s go!¡± It was late at night, close to midnight, and Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t comfortable with the idea of the two girls wandering outside by themselves, so he pulled them into the hotel. The hotel¡¯s front desk was long and large, with four or five areas where guests could check in, though currently, only two women in black suits were on duty. ¡°Welcome, do you need a room?¡± The two women took a glance at the trio, their eyes revealing disdain. They had seen countless guests and could tell at a glance that these three were poor students who couldn¡¯t afford to stay here. But their professionalism still made them ask with a smile. ¡°We need a room, are there any available?¡± Zhao Yu nodded and asked casually. ¡°Yes¡­¡± The front desk clerk pointed to a nearby display showing room availability. The three turned their heads to look and were instantly shocked by the prices. From top to bottom, the most expensive was over ten thousand yuan, while the cheapest was 998 yuan. Most importantly, there was only one room left for 998 yuan, and the cheapest rooms after that were all more than five thousand yuan. ¡°Let¡¯s forget it, let¡¯s go¡­¡± Hao Jingjing, stunned by the price, started to pull Zhao Yu toward the exit. Aijia, too, swallowed hard, feeling extremely uncomfortable about staying here. Zhao Yu hesitated for a moment, thought about it, and then took out his phone, ¡°Just book that 998 yuan one¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The two clerks were startled, but seeing that Zhao Yu had started to scan for payment, they didn¡¯t say much else and began to process the check-in. They thought the young man was trying to show off in front of the girls and feared he was going to bleed money, somewhat like trying to punch above his own weight. ¡°Zhao Yu, this is too expensive, let it go¡­¡± Hao Jingjing, frightened by the cost, pulled on Zhao Yu insistently. ¡°What¡¯s there to fear, you already owe me a hundred thousand, what¡¯s a little more money?¡± Zhao Yu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay, and you can consider it as treating me, how¡¯s that?!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hao Jingjing was left speechless again, bewildered. ¡°What else am I supposed to do by inviting Aijia to stay at a hotel?¡± As soon as Aijia heard this, she turned red and quickly said, ¡°Who¡¯s going to stay with you, I¡­ I¡¯ll find someplace else¡­¡± ¡°Just stop making a fuss, how could we feel safe with you going somewhere else in the middle of the night?¡± Zhao Yu retorted, ¡°It¡¯s just for one night, let¡¯s make do and sleep here, we¡¯ve still got to go to the hospital tomorrow¡­¡± Aijia didn¡¯t really intend to leave; she was just embarrassed and concerned that if she left, something might happen between Zhao Yu and Hao Jingjing. After checking in, Zhao Yu led the two upstairs. When they opened the room, what surprised all three was that the standard room in this hotel was exceptionally large. Besides two standard beds, there was even a sofa that was one and a half meters long. Moreover, the decor of the room was tasteful, with various decorations that made them hesitate to enter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Especially Aijia and Hao Jingjing, who had only stayed in a thirty-one yuan per night hotel the day before, had experienced dirty and disorderly conditions, and now were suddenly in a nearly thousand-yuan hotel room, the contrast was stark. ¡°This is just too luxurious¡­¡± Aijia couldn¡¯t help but touch the gold inlay on the wall. ¡°Enough, don¡¯t just stand outside, come on in!¡± Zhao Yu was actually fine with it, as he had once played the role of a rich second generation for three months and had experienced some luxury, so after the initial surprise, he adapted quickly. He pulled Hao Jingjing inside, then closed the room door and coughed to say, ¡°How should we sleep tonight?!¡± Chapter 1087 - Chapter 1087: Chapter 141 Aijia Chapter 1087: Chapter 141 Aijia ¡°I¡¯ll sleep there!¡± Hao Jingjing was very conscious and pointed directly at the sofa over there. ¡°No way!¡± Before Zhao Yu could speak, Aijia clamored, ¡°Zhao Yu, as a guy, at a time like this, shouldn¡¯t you take the initiative to stand up?¡± Zhao Yu rolled his eyes, ¡°The money is still mine, why should I sleep on the sofa, why don¡¯t you sleep on the sofa?¡± ¡°It was originally just planned for me and Hao Jingjing to come to Shucheng. You came out of nowhere, freeloading off food and drinks, do you really have the face for that?¡± ¡°Hmph, showing your true colors now, huh?¡± Aijia looked at him as if she had seen through him long ago. ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you say before checking in that you were paying this time but it would be counted as Hao Jingjing¡¯s treat? If you dare, don¡¯t ask Hao Jingjing for this money later!¡± ¡°Stop arguing, let me sleep on the sofa!¡± Hao Jingjing spoke up again. Although in her heart, she had taken in every word that Zhao Yu had said, including his seemingly teasing remark about him paying for the hotel stay and putting it on Hao Jingjing¡¯s tab. But after all, it was Zhao Yu who really shelled out the money, and the 100,000 medical fee for her grandmother was also paid by Zhao Yu, so she should be the one to sleep on the sofa now. Seeing Hao Jingjing¡¯s acquiescent look, Aijia let out a long sigh, ¡°Forget it, Jingjing, you sleep with me on the bed. This bed is actually quite big¡­¡± For them, who were accustomed to sleeping on single bunk beds at school, a standard single bed like the one in this hotel was indeed considered quite large. ¡°Ah? This¡­ this¡­¡± Hao Jingjing became embarrassed and her face turned red again. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of, we are all girls¡­¡± Aijia said nonchalantly, then started to look around the room. She was a bit curious, ¡°I heard these hotels have cameras. Do you think we were recorded?¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site Zhao Yu rolled his eyes again, ¡°Why would anyone film you unless you plan to do something with me¡­¡± ¡°You wish!¡± Aijia pouted, dragging Hao Jingjing around to look at the room. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m going to take a shower first, do as you please¡­¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with her and went straight into the bathroom. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing?¡± Unexpectedly, Aijia followed him in, ¡°There are two of us girls still here, how can you have the nerve to take a shower?¡± ¡°So I¡¯m supposed to sleep like this without a shower?¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s face showed surprise. ¡°It¡¯s not about that, have you no shame, acting like this¡­¡± Aijia seemed unconvinced. ¡°I¡¯m paying for the hotel, can¡¯t I even take a shower and sleep?¡± Zhao Yu defended with confidence. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay, just leave, no one¡¯s forcing you!¡± ¡°Why should I?!¡± Aijia clamored, ¡°You already said that this hotel stay is being charged to Jingjing¡¯s account, why should I have to leave?¡± ¡°Aijia, Aijia¡­¡± Hao Jingjing pulled at her gently and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s just let him shower, after all, it¡¯s Zhao Yu who¡¯s paying¡­¡± ¡°No way, this guy definitely has bad intentions¡­¡± Aijia was relentless, ¡°Zhao Yu, I warn you, don¡¯t think about laying your hands on us¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Zhao Yu had a mischievous smile on his face, ¡°I can¡¯t promise that; I like to sleepwalk at night¡­¡± ¡°You rascal!¡± Aijia was speechless, and though she wanted to leave, she felt a bit scared going out alone late at night. After hesitating for a moment, she finally gave in and pulled Hao Jingjing outside. Taking the opportunity, Zhao Yu closed the bathroom door and began showering. The two girls started chatting softly outside, but listening to the sound of the water inside, they couldn¡¯t help but start to imagine. ¡°Jingjing, why is your face so red¡­¡± Aijia coughed, feeling that Hao Jingjing¡¯s face seemed too red. ¡°You¡¯re the same¡­¡± Hao Jingjing said shyly. At the thought of Zhao Yu stripping down in the shower, she became a bit embarrassed. This was the first time in her life she was so close to hearing a guy shower. She felt a strange feeling in her heart. ¡°Really?¡± Aijia took out her phone and used the camera to look at herself. Seeing her face as red as Hao Jingjing¡¯s in the lens, she felt both embarrassed and annoyed. ¡°It¡¯s all Zhao Yu¡¯s fault, everything was fine, and he just had to take a shower. Would he die if he didn¡¯t shower for one day¡­¡± She mumbled to herself, feeling herself getting hotter and sweat dampening her back. Fortunately, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t take long to shower, barely more than ten minutes, and the sound of the water stopped. ¡°Is he done?¡± Aijia swallowed, ¡°Jingjing, should we go take a shower too?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Hao Jingjing felt stupefied, her heartbeat racing. She had been to the women¡¯s bathhouse and was already used to showering with other girls, as she certainly couldn¡¯t afford a private room for a bath. But now, with a guy in the same room, even though that person was Zhao Yu, it still made her feel a bit nervous and uneasy. ¡°It would be too much of a loss not to take a shower, this room costs 998 yuan¡­¡± Aijia seemed to be looking for an excuse, unable to resist saying. She didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly wanted to take a shower in this hotel too. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Especially the thought of having a guy there made her feel both excited and amazed. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Hao Jingjing thought for a moment, and it seemed to be the case. 998 yuan ¨C if it was just for one night, it would be too much of a loss; taking a shower would also mean saving money on a trip to the bathhouse. Moments later, Zhao Yu came out drying his hair. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re being a hooligan!¡± Aijia yelled, quickly turning her head away. Chapter 1088 - Chapter 1088: Chapter 141 Aijia_2 Chapter 1088: Chapter 141 Aijia_2 Hao Jingjing originally didn¡¯t think too much about it, but when she saw her shouting like that, she also turned her head away, not daring to look at Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu glanced down and couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes, ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m wearing a bathrobe!¡± After speaking, he directly picked a bed and comfortably lay down on it. ¡°A 998 yuan hotel really is different; even the bed is quite comfortable¡­¡± Zhao Yu casually made a few comments. Honestly, being in the same room with two girls made him a bit nervous, but during such moments, one cannot show weakness, otherwise, people would look down on him. Moreover, Zhao Yu was feeling a bit restless inside, wondering if something might happen tonight. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a bath¡­¡± Aijia glanced at Zhao Yu and quickly pulled Hao Jingjing, rushing into the bathroom. As soon as she entered, she felt a wave of heat and thought about the steam produced by Zhao Yu¡¯s shower; she felt a bit embarrassed but also a bit intrigued. ¡°Clack!¡± The bathroom door was locked. Zhao Yu was lying on the bed, pretending to be on his phone, but in reality, he was constantly paying attention to the situation inside the bathroom. It took a full ten minutes or more before finally, the sound of water came from inside. Thinking about the two girls showering inside made Zhao Yu also feel restless. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co ¡°Damn it, if it weren¡¯t for Aijia, and it was only Hao Jingjing, maybe¡­¡± He fantasized and felt that with Hao Jingjing¡¯s 95% fondness for him, if he really wanted to do something, she probably wouldn¡¯t resist. But soon, he felt ashamed for having such thoughts. ¡°Hao Jingjing, such a good girl, it would be too much to hurt her like that¡­¡± If he really wanted to date Hao Jingjing sincerely, that would be one thing, but Zhao Yu knew very well that he approached Hao Jingjing just to earn affection points and make money. He had already made 150,000 from her, although he had returned 100,000 of it to her grandmother, but there was still 50,000 in his account. He ultimately couldn¡¯t repay kindness with enmity! ¡°Forget it, just endure it, my first time should also be saved for Su Xinxin!¡± As Zhao Yu thought this, he suddenly felt much cooler, and the passion that had ignited in him also faded a lot. Half an hour later, the water sound inside stopped, but what Zhao Yu didn¡¯t expect was that it took another half an hour before the two came out. ¡°What are you guys doing in there, it¡¯s been over an hour¡­¡± Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t help but shout. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry, we girls take a bit longer to bathe, it¡¯s none of your business¡­¡± Aijia retorted defiantly. Moments later, Aijia walked out wearing a bathrobe. Her hair was still not completely dry, looking damp and adding a touch of allure, making Zhao Yu feel thirsty. ¡°Hao Jingjing?¡± Zhao Yu looked at her and asked curiously. ¡°What do you think, there are only two bathrobes in the bathroom. You wore one, I wore one, Hao Jingjing had none to wear!¡± Aijia rolled her eyes then started rummaging through Hao Jingjing¡¯s backpack for clothes. The hotel¡¯s male and female bathrobes were different. The male bathrobe consisted of a separate top and pants. Whereas the female bathrobe was like a one-piece dress. As Aijia squatted down to look for clothes, her snow-white thighs were exposed, causing Zhao Yu¡¯s heart to race again. As Aijia was searching, she suddenly felt a burning gaze and turned her head to see Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes gleaming as he stared at her. She looked down and realized she was revealing too much. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t look, you pervert!¡± Aijia shouted, quickly covering her thighs with Hao Jingjing¡¯s clothes. ¡°What are you screaming about, it¡¯s just a thigh!¡± Zhao Yu retorted, reluctantly shifting his gaze away. As a freshman in college, he really hadn¡¯t seen much of the world, and even if he didn¡¯t care for Aijia before, her damp appearance was still somewhat irresistible. Seeing Zhao Yu look away, Aijia quickly got up and, almost like running away, took Hao Jingjing¡¯s clothes back into the bathroom. There were some sporadic noises inside, and moments later, both girls came out. Hao Jingjing had changed back into her own clothes, and Aijia was still in the same bathrobe but now glared at Zhao Yu with hostility. ¡°Why are you staring at me? I didn¡¯t do anything to you!¡± Zhao Yu frowned slightly and spoke indifferently. ¡°Hmph!¡± Aijia scoffed and pulled Hao Jingjing to their bed. Both girls hurriedly grabbed the quilt and covered themselves completely, leaving only their heads exposed. ¡°Hehe!¡± Zhao Yu chuckled lightly, appearing much more relaxed compared to them, still lying on the bed in his bathrobe without covering himself with the quilt. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s almost two o¡¯clock¡­¡± At this moment, Aijia suddenly noticed the time, ¡°No no, women can¡¯t stay up late!¡± She quickly shouted, ¡°Zhao Yu, go turn off the lights, we¡¯re going to sleep!¡± ¡°Bumpkin!¡± Zhao Yu smirked, then reached for the master control button near the head of the bed and gently pressed it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The next second, all the lights in the room went out. Aijia felt a bit embarrassed, but fortunately, with the room darkened, no one could see her expression. ¡°Stop pretending, aren¡¯t you just a fake rich second generation yourself?¡± Aijia mocked unreservedly. ¡°Aijia!¡± Hao Jingjing was anxious and quickly shouted at her. In her view, saying such things about Zhao Yu was inappropriate and very hurtful. Chapter 1089 - Chapter 1089: Chapter 141 Aijia_3 Chapter 1089: Chapter 141 Aijia_3 Aijia thought to herself and realized she might have overreacted, so she didn¡¯t say anything more. Zhao Yu, on the other hand, was used to being called that, so naturally, he didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Let¡¯s just sleep,¡± he suggested. However, Aijia¡¯s comment had quelled his curiosity, and he pulled the covers over himself and climbed into bed. As soon as Zhao Yu spoke, the room suddenly became quiet. It was so quiet that even breathing sounds were inaudible, only occasionally being interrupted by the creaking of bed frames from next door or above. ¡°Jingjing, are you asleep?¡± After almost ten minutes, Aijia couldn¡¯t hold back and whispered. ¡°No¡­¡± Hao Jingjing also whispered back, ¡°I¡¯m having trouble sleeping!¡± With Aijia right beside her and Zhao Yu nearby, she found it quite difficult to fall asleep. ¡°Do you think Zhao Yu would take advantage of us while we¡¯re asleep?¡± Aijia asked worriedly. ¡°He probably wouldn¡¯t¡­ He¡¯s not that kind of person!¡± Although Hao Jingjing said this, she thought to herself that if Zhao Yu really wanted to do something to her, she was willing. After all, Zhao Yu had given so much for her¨C100,000 was not a small amount, and he had readily handed it over. ¡°Who knows, though? It¡¯s hard to judge a person¡¯s heart by their face. What if Zhao Yu does something to us¡­¡± Aijia spoke with either a hint of anticipation or fear, her feelings complex and contradictory. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co ¡°Hey, do you think I can¡¯t hear the voices in this room?¡± Zhao Yu, eventually unable to hold back, finally spoke up. His words immediately embarrassed the two women¨Chow awkward it is to discuss someone right in front of them and have them overhear. In the end, Aijia, feeling more entitled, turned her head and looked directly at Zhao Yu, asking straightforwardly, ¡°Zhao Yu, you wouldn¡¯t do anything to us tonight, would you?¡± Zhao Yu smirked and said, ¡°Why do I feel like you really want me to do something to you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. If you dare to try anything, you¡¯re dead!¡± cautioned Aijia. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, my brother is skilled in Sanda. If you dare do anything to me, I¡¯ll have my brother beat you to death¡­¡± ¡°Go to sleep; even Princess Taiping here is scared of people making moves on her every day. If I were to make a move, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be on you!¡± Zhao Yu scoffed, turning his back to them. ¡°Get lost, get lost, get lost!¡± Aijia was quite upset but also relieved a bit. She cursed a few more times, seeing that Zhao Yu didn¡¯t respond, she gradually lost interest. She wanted to chat with Jingjing, but Jingjing seemed to be asleep, remaining silent. Helpless, Aijia was left alone with her thoughts, and it was a while before she finally drifted off, starting to snore softly. ¡°Jingjing, are you asleep?¡± Some time after she had fallen asleep, Zhao Yu suddenly spoke. Hao Jingjing swallowed and looked at Aijia sleeping beside her, whispering softly, ¡°No!¡± Then she heard Zhao Yu, seemingly tip-toeing away from the bed next door. Hao Jingjing¡¯s heart raced. She felt Zhao Yu moving from the other side of the bed to a spot next to her. ¡°Jingjing!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s voice was even closer now, right by her ear. Hao Jingjing¡¯s heart pounded uncontrollably; she slightly tilted her head and indeed saw a shadow at the head of the bed. It seemed like Zhao Yu was crouching on the floor. ¡°What¡­what¡¯s up¡­?¡± Hao Jingjing said, nervous and apprehensive. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep!¡± Zhao Yu whispered, his voice accompanied by the sound of him swallowing. ¡°What should we do then?¡± Hao Jingjing¡¯s mind went blank, her responses purely instinctual. ¡°How about¡­¡± Zhao Yu dragged out his words, seeming hesitant. ¡°How about what?¡± ¡°How about we kiss?¡± Zhao Yu hesitated but eventually spoke his mind. Ah? Hao Jingjing felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She couldn¡¯t believe Zhao Yu had been so direct. As if possessed, she replied, ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°So, can I come now?!¡± Zhao Yu was also very nervous; he had never kissed a girl before. ¡°Mmhmm~¡± Hao Jingjing said, her voice becoming even softer and shy. Listening to her tender voice, Zhao Yu finally lost control of his senses, bending his head down slightly and kissed Hao Jingjing¡¯s lips. The shock of the contact made his whole body tingle. Compared to Zhao Yu, Hao Jingjing¡¯s reaction was even more overwhelming; her entire body went limp, and her mind went blank. They didn¡¯t know how long it had been when Aijia¡¯s snoring woke them from their moist kiss. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only then did Zhao Yu realize his hand had unwittingly crept under the covers, finding itself atop a peak. Scared, he quickly withdrew his hand, and looking at the equally unsettled Hao Jingjing, Zhao Yu whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep, shall we?¡± ¡°Mmhmm~!¡± Hao Jingjing nodded faintly, and Zhao Yu quietly stood up and returned to his own bed. The night was uneventful. Compared to Aijia¡¯s thunderous snores, Zhao Yu and Hao Jingjing were clearly still immersed in their recent passionate kiss, continuously savoring it. If not for Aijia being the third wheel, perhaps more sparks might have flown between them that night. Chapter 1090 - Chapter 1090: Chapter 142 Intimacy Chapter 1090: Chapter 142 Intimacy ¡°Why are these two still sleeping?!¡± Aijia had been awake for almost an hour already, but she noticed Hao Jingjing beside her and Zhao Yu on the bed next to hers, both still sleeping soundly. This left her somewhat puzzled: was it normal for them to sleep this long, or was she the only one who tended to sleep for a shorter time? ¡°It has been six hours; that¡¯s not too short!¡± She glanced at the clock, and it was already close to nine o¡¯clock, ¡°These two, they didn¡¯t do something while I was asleep, did they?!¡± With a hint of suspicion and curiosity, she stealthily got out of bed, crept over to Hao Jingjing¡¯s side, pulled up her blanket, and sneakily peeped. ¡°No blood, nothing serious then¡­¡± Aijia breathed a sigh of relief. But then, she suddenly thought, ¡°What if Hao Jingjing had gone over to Zhao Yu¡¯s side?!¡± With this in mind, she moved to Zhao Yu¡¯s bedside, hesitating about whether or not she should lift the blanket for a look. She glanced back at Hao Jingjing, then at Zhao Yu, making sure both were deep in sleep before Aijia bit the bullet and lifted a corner of Zhao Yu¡¯s blanket. Just one look, and her face turned beet red; she quickly dropped the blanket and stepped back. At that moment, she didn¡¯t even need a stethoscope to feel clearly the speed of her own heartbeat. She hadn¡¯t seen any red blood, but she had glimpsed something she shouldn¡¯t have. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co ¡°Take another look?!¡± Aijia¡¯s face was a bit red, and after repeatedly making sure both were still sound asleep, she bent down beside the bed again and quietly lifted the blanket. As if possessed, she slowly stretched out her hand. She was just too curious; she wanted to know how boys differed from girls down there. ¡°Hisss!¡± Zhao Yu suddenly trembled and then woke up. Upon waking, he found Aijia squatting sneakily by his bed, one hand lifting his blanket, the other hand reaching for¡­ ¡°What are you doing?!¡± He shivered with shock. Aijia was also startled, hastily stepping back to her own bed. The two locked eyes for a full three seconds before Aijia attempted to remain composed and said, ¡°There was a bug crawling into your blanket, I was just trying to get it out for you¡­¡± ¡°Mmh~~!¡± At that moment, Hao Jingjing made a little murmur and slowly woke up. Zhao Yu, unusually, didn¡¯t retort, keeping silent. Aijia felt a bit guilty, quickly burrowing back under her blanket and turning towards Hao Jingjing. ¡°Ah, Aijia, you¡¯re awake!¡± When Hao Jingjing woke up, she saw Aijia¡¯s big eyes blinking back at her. Then, she remembered what happened last night and her face turned red. Aijia had no idea that she and Zhao Yu had kissed last night, right?! ¡°Ah, I just woke up too!¡± Aijia feigned a yawn. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Zhao Yu coughed and got out of bed, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to freshen up first¡­¡± Whether it was last night¡¯s kiss with Hao Jingjing or Aijia¡¯s recent sneaky behavior, both caused Zhao Yu to feel both thrilled and anxious. He was afraid of giving himself away, so he didn¡¯t dare linger there any longer. In the bathroom, Zhao Yu couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the sight of Aijia¡¯s actions when he awoke. Especially the feeling he had in his half-asleep state, it made him restless. ¡°Click~!¡± Zhao Yu locked the bathroom door and then closed his eyes, embarking on a bout of fantasy. After more than ten minutes, everything seemed dull, and Zhao Yu calmed down and started to freshen up. He came out to find both girls up and already dressed, though he didn¡¯t know when they had changed. Zhao Yu was still in his robe and said, ¡°You two go get ready; don¡¯t come out just yet, I¡¯ll change my clothes too.¡± ¡°Mm!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Surprisingly, Aijia didn¡¯t argue with Zhao Yu but obediently went in. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t overthink and quickly changed his clothes. Half an hour later, the two girls came out with odd expressions on their faces. ¡°Zhao Yu, do you have some kind of problem?¡± Aijia asked with a frown. ¡°You¡¯re the one with the problem!¡± Zhao Yu retorted unapologetically. ¡°Can¡¯t you use a tissue when you blow your nose?¡± Aijia grimaced, ¡°The bathroom wall is covered in your snot, it¡¯s disgusting¡­¡± In an instant, Zhao Yu felt as if struck by thunder and was thunderstruck. He hadn¡¯t blown his nose in the bathroom at all; there could only be one truth. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll go take care of it right now¡­¡± Zhao Yu, afraid the girls would suspect anything amiss, quickly rushed toward the bathroom. ¡°No need, Jingjing already cleaned it up for you! ¡± Aijia said, pursing her lips. Zhao Yu¡¯s body stiffened, feeling like his embarrassing moment had been exposed. Yet seeing the girls¡¯ reactions, it seemed not all that bad. They couldn¡¯t possibly understand what that was, could they?! Zhao Yu felt a secret sense of relief and forced a smile, ¡°Jingjing, thanks for that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Hao Jingjing answered softly, her face turning red again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her blushing was usual, but it made Zhao Yu uncertain whether Hao Jingjing knew what it was. They stayed in this complicated state until it was time to check out at two o¡¯clock before leaving. Ideally, Zhao Yu wouldn¡¯t have wanted to stay in this awkward situation, but Aijia kept talking about how the room cost 998 yuan and how leaving before two o¡¯clock would be a loss, insistent on watching several hours of TV with the two of them. In the course of their idle conversation, they seemed to grow closer. Especially Aijia, to Zhao Yu¡¯s surprise, her favorability toward him reached 73 points. Chapter 1091 - Chapter 1091: Chapter 142 Intimacy_2 Chapter 1091: Chapter 142 Intimacy_2 The system notification had already gone off, a text message for a withdrawal of 80,000. By then, Zhao Yu had 130,000 in his bank account. With money in his pocket, he felt more at ease. After leaving the hotel, Zhao Yu and his two friends first went to the hospital. Hao Jingjing¡¯s grandmother had woken up, and the three stayed for a good chat. In the end, Hao Jingjing stayed to care for her grandmother, while Zhao Yu and Aijia went out to eat. ¡°Shall we eat here?¡± Aijia pointed at a small food stall. ¡°This place is unhygienic, come on, I¡¯ll take you for some good food!¡± Zhao Yu, however, generously gestured toward a nearby restaurant that looked expensive just from its decor. ¡°Is that really necessary¡­¡± Aijia hesitated, as she didn¡¯t have much money in her pockets. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you!¡± Zhao Yu was too lazy to be polite and directly pulled Aijia into the restaurant. ¡°Why are you suddenly being so generous?!¡± Aijia was surprised, not sure if Zhao Yu was genuinely offering to treat her, joking, or up to something sinister. ¡°You¡¯re being a bit paranoid here!¡± Zhao Yu scoffed with disdain, ¡°What¡¯s a meal between classmates? When I was hanging out with Su Xinxin and the others, I¡¯ve paid bills over 10,000!¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Hearing this, Aijia was somewhat relieved. After all, Zhao Yu had indeed pretended to be a rich second-generation, though a fake one, but he had experienced spending money lavishly. ¡°But where did you get the money?¡± Aijia was puzzled. ¡°I wanted to ask yesterday, but with Jingjing there, I felt embarrassed. Where did that 100,000 from yesterday come from?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t go and borrow money again, did you?!¡± Zhao Yu chuckled, pulled out his phone, and showed her the bank text message of the money deposited into his account. ¡°See it?¡± ¡°50,000, 50,000, 50,000, 80,000¡­¡± ¡°Adding up to 230,000. Where did you get all this money from?!¡± What shocked Aijia was that Zhao Yu had managed to bring in 230,000 in just a month. Among these, two 50,000 transactions were from ten days ago, one 50,000 was from yesterday afternoon, and one 80,000 from this morning. But the problem was, they were together yesterday afternoon and this morning. She didn¡¯t see anyone giving Zhao Yu any money! ¡°Can¡¯t you read the remark?¡± Zhao Yu pointed at the deposit remark notification. ¡°Stock dividends?!¡± Aijia read the line aloud, somewhat bewildered. ¡°What does that mean?¡± She didn¡¯t understand stocks or what dividends meant. Zhao Yu rolled his eyes, ¡°Ignorant. And you dare to be a class representative?¡± ¡°What does being a class representative have to do with knowing this?!¡± Aijia scoffed. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t want to argue any longer and explained, ¡°You¡¯ve heard of financial management, right? This is the money I¡¯ve made from investing!¡± ¡°Financial management?!¡± Aijia had heard the term and knew what it meant, but she was somewhat unclear on how Zhao Yu had made 230,000. ¡°Do you think I could spend over 600,000 just on eating and drinking?!¡± Zhao Yu decided to use the same lines he had told Hao Jingjing before. With an air of mystery, he said, ¡°The world thinks I got close to Su Xinxin and those rich second generations out of vanity¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that true?¡± Aijia asked, somewhat surprised. ¡°Heh, superficial!¡± Zhao Yu scoffed and said, ¡°I wanted to use their insights to make my own money!¡± ¡°Over 600,000, what was really spent on socializing was only a part of it, my real goal was to learn how to manage finances and make money¡­¡± ¡°Think about it, what kind of families these rich second-generations come from, their parents are elites of society, people who¡¯ve long become proficient in making money¡­¡± ¡°Being constantly exposed to this, these rich second generations surely know some unspoken rules that ordinary people like us don¡¯t know about¡­¡± ¡°But they don¡¯t take these things seriously, didn¡¯t make much of it, but I discovered the business opportunity and used it to my advantage¡­¡± Aijia¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly, ¡°What business opportunity?¡± From her question, it was clear that Zhao Yu¡¯s remarks convinced her. ¡°Business opportunity, business opportunity, if I tell you, how would I still make money?!¡± Zhao Yu didn¡¯t actually have any business opportunities, his claim was just for two reasons. One was to clear his own name and quickly increase Aijia¡¯s positive regard for him. The other was to give a source for the money that had showed up in his account due to the system. ¡°Stingy!¡± Aijia suddenly said, ¡°Zhao Yu, you¡¯re so awesome, can you take me along?!¡± ¡°Take you along?!¡± Zhao Yu looked at her, perplexed. ¡°I mean, aren¡¯t you good at managing finances? I have 500, how much can you make for me?¡± Aijia asked excitedly; no one thinks they have too much money. ¡°Manage finances with 500? What can that do?!¡± Zhao Yu scoffed. ¡°Oh come on, Brother Yu, just help me out!¡± To Zhao Yu¡¯s astonishment, Aijia suddenly crossed a line by grabbing his arm and cooing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This gesture made Zhao Yu think back to the scene he had seen when he woke up in the morning. It made his heart race again, his mind flutter, and his gaze toward Aijia started changing. ¡°What is that look?!¡± Aijia, sensing his gaze, quickly let go of his arm, covered her chest with her hands, and defensively said, ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, I am not for sale!¡± ¡°Get lost. With that Princess Taiping look, who would want you!¡± Zhao Yu expressed his disdain. At that moment, their ordered meals arrived, and the two stopped their teasing and started eating and drinking. Chapter 1092 - Chapter 1092: Chapter 142 Intimacy_3 Chapter 1092: Chapter 142 Intimacy_3 Halfway through the meal, Zhao Yu instructed the kitchen to prepare a few more servings, planning to pack them up later for Hao Jingjing and her grandma. ¡°The big spender, can¡¯t you really help me manage my money?¡± As Zhao Yu flaunted his wealth, Aijia couldn¡¯t help but ask again, filled with envy. ¡°No way, my investments all have thresholds, and your mere 500 is nothing!¡± Zhao Yu boasted proudly, ¡°Can managing a mere 500 even be called financial management?!¡± ¡°Hmph, stingy!¡± Aijia retorted in annoyance. However, she understood his point, knowing her money was too insignificant to qualify for financial management, and she didn¡¯t pursue the topic further. ¡°But well¡­¡± Zhao Yu suddenly elongated his voice. ¡°But what?!¡± Aijia¡¯s heart flickered with renewed hope. ¡°You want to manage money just to spend it, right!¡± Zhao Yu chuckled and said, ¡°This time I came to Shu City mainly to see Hao Jingjing¡¯s grandma and also to explore the market a bit¨C¡± ¡°But I look too young, and it¡¯s easy to be taken advantage of in the capital market, so I need a woman with me to make me look more mature¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Aijia was somewhat confused. wuxiaworld.site Zhao Yu¡¯s mouth curled up, ¡°Nothing, just dress maturely these few days and join me in scouting the market, and I¡¯ll cover all your expenses for food, accommodation, and transportation during these seven days of the holiday!¡± Aijia¡¯s eyes lit up, very interested in Zhao Yu offering to cover all expenses, but she was still cautious and quickly asked, ¡°What will I need to do while scouting the market with you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to do much, just pretend to be my partner,¡± Zhao Yu said theatricaly: ¡°At certain times, you¡¯ll need to pretend to be very close to me, but of course, I won¡¯t really touch you¡­¡± After some hesitation, Aijia finally agreed. The proposition was too tempting for her, Zhao Yu paying for everything, and most importantly, she was curious about the market scouting Zhao Yu mentioned. She was only a freshman now, and Zhao Yu was so good at making money. Learning from him could save her some detours when she stepped into society later. After finishing their meal, Zhao Yu, with the packed food, headed back to the hospital. After Hao Jingjing and her grandma had eaten, Zhao Yu pulled Jingjing outside. ¡°Jingjing, I plan to take Aijia to Shu City to explore the market, your grandma here¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you guys go ahead, I can take care of grandma myself¡­¡± Hao Jingjing, having been cared for by Zhao Yu many times before, hurriedly replied. ¡°Give me your phone,¡± Zhao Yu suddenly said. Hao Jingjing, puzzled by his request, handed over her phone nonetheless. Zhao Yu then took out his own phone, transferred 5,000 to Hao Jingjing, and then used her phone to accept it. ¡°Take this 5,000 and treat your grandma well, and if the hospital needs more money, just tell me¡­¡± After finishing, he handed the phone back to Hao Jingjing. Hao Jingjing saw the 5,000 transferred by Zhao Yu and quickly insisted on refusing it. ¡°Don¡¯t say no, you already owe me 101,000, what¡¯s another 5,000?¡± Zhao Yu forcefully said, ¡°If you won¡¯t take it, you might as well pay me back right now!¡± Hao Jingjing was left speechless, and tears uncontrollably flowed down again. ¡°Alright, alright, a big girl crying, what if your grandma sees and thinks I¡¯m bullying you!¡± Zhao Yu patted her head and smiled, ¡°Go back quickly!¡± He saw ¡®Affection Level 100¡¯ above Hao Jingjing¡¯s head and a bright smile appeared on his face. Hao Jingjing¡¯s affection level had maxed out, and his phone vibrated once more, clearly indicating that the final 50,000 had been transferred. Then, something shocking happened. [Your affection level with Hao Jingjing has reached 100, initiating the intimacy system.] [For every point of intimacy level increased with Hao Jingjing, receive a cash out of 50,000.] Zhao Yu was astounded, not expecting that after reaching an affection level of 100 there was still room to grow. Moreover, now each point of intimacy was equivalent to 50,000, which certainly seemed like a guaranteed profitable deal. The initiation of the intimacy system made Zhao Yu feel impelled to boost his intimacy level with Hao Jingjing even further. But he knew hasty actions could backfire, so he planned to stick to his original plan. ¡°Zhao Yu, can I hug you?¡± Hao Jingjing suddenly spoke, catching Zhao Yu off guard. ¡°Of course!¡± Without hesitation, he opened his arms. Hao Jingjing rushed into his embrace, holding him tightly. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Her tears soaked Zhao Yu¡¯s chest. [Ding, intimacy level with Hao Jingjing +1] [Ding, intimacy level with Hao Jingjing +1] With consecutive notifications and phone vibrations, another 100,000 was transferred. When Hao Jingjing regained her composure, she glanced reluctantly at Zhao Yu before entering the hospital room. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not long after, Aijia came out, asking with a puzzled face, ¡°What did you do to Jingjing, why was she crying?¡± Zhao Yu shrugged nonchalantly, ¡°I transferred her 5,000.¡± ¡°Wow, you really are a big spender!¡± Aijia exclaimed in awe. Zhao Yu haughtily lifted his head. After Hao Jingjing had entered the hospital room, he had checked his text messages eagerly. Chapter 1093 - Chapter 1093: Chapter 142 Intimacy_4 Chapter 1093: Chapter 142 Intimacy_4 He now had over 270,000 yuan in his bank account. He was close to paying off his debts, not counting the 100,000 yuan Hao Jingjing said she would work to repay him in the future. ¡°Have you talked to Jingjing¡¯s grandma about it?¡± ¡°I did!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then!¡± Zhao Yu took Aijia and left the hospital directly. ¡°Where are we going to scout the market?!¡± Aijia was still very curious and somewhat impatient. Zhao Yu looked her up and down and shook his head, ¡°You look too much like a student right now. That won¡¯t do!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you look the same?¡± Aijia retorted somewhat unconvinced. ¡°Right!¡± Zhao Yu nodded and said, ¡°So, we need to change our outfits first!¡± Then, he hailed a taxi right away. After getting in the car, he told the driver directly, ¡°Go to the nearest big mall¡­¡± wuxiaworld.site Once at the mall, Zhao Yu and Aijia acted like a couple, strolling back and forth, occasionally changing outfits. Of course, whenever he found something nice and well-fitting, Zhao Yu would decisively buy it. Unknowingly, it grew dark, and the two had acquired quite a few bags of clothes. ¡°We¡¯ve bought so many clothes¡­¡± Aijia, excited, said, ¡°Zhao Yu, you really splurged today!¡± She had been keeping track. Zhao Yu had spent at least ten thousand today, just on her clothes it was about three thousand. This was even after she had stubbornly refused to buy some of the more expensive items; otherwise, the spending would have been even higher. ¡°You¡¯re my date now; shouldn¡¯t you dress up beautifully?¡± Zhao Yu said with a smile. He didn¡¯t believe in loss-making deals. In just one afternoon, Aijia¡¯s favorability toward him had already reached 85 points, rising faster than it initially had with Hao Jingjing. But then again, he thought it made sense. After all, Aijia had seen him pay Jingjing¡¯s grandmother¡¯s 100,000 yuan medical bill and had watched him earn a fair amount of money. Her impression of him had greatly improved. She even now thought of Zhao Yu as a cunning person, making people believe he pretended to be a rich second generation just to spend money, when in fact, he was stealing business opportunities from those rich kids. So, even though Zhao Yu had spent over ten thousand yuan on clothes in one day, he had gained 80,000 from Aijia. All in all, the money in Zhao Yu¡¯s bank account had reached 340,000 yuan. ¡°Let¡¯s rent a room first, drop off these clothes, and then go eat!¡± Zhao Yu, with Aijia in tow, found a hotel in the city center, directly booking it for three days like the standard they used the day before. Having shared a room the previous day, Aijia had no qualms about renting another room today. After dropping off their shopping bags, the two went downstairs and found a restaurant to eat. While they were eating and chatting, Aijia¡¯s phone suddenly rang. ¡°Hello, Dad¡­¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not coming home. I¡¯m hanging out with classmates in Shucheng¡­¡± ¡°I have enough money¡­¡± ¡°No need to transfer, no need to transfer¡­¡± ¡°Okay then¡­¡± Watching her on the phone, Zhao Yu thought of his own father. He picked up his phone, signaled Aijia briefly, and then went outside to call his dad. This time, he laid all his cards on the table, repeating the same rationale he had used with Hao Jingjing and Aijia to his father. He also forwarded the bank transfer messages he had received before. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I was just avoiding trouble before. After all, those business opportunities belong to those rich kids¡¯ families. If their families knew I was stealthily cutting in, it would definitely be troublesome¡­¡± ¡°The debt issue, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve got over 400,000 now and can continue making money. It will be paid off soon¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll transfer 50,000 to you first. Have some good food with mom, and don¡¯t work so hard¡­¡± Of course, Zhao Yu made some adjustments to his story, connecting previous experiences and reactions to make it sound more logical. Zhao Yu¡¯s father, being simple and just a migrant worker, didn¡¯t understand the fancy terms like stock dividends and financial management, but he believed what Zhao Yu said. After a conversation that lasted over ten minutes, Zhao Yu transferred 50,000 yuan to his father, then ended the call. His main concern was preventing his dad from working too hard to pay off his debts, potentially ruining his health. After all, his dad was a migrant worker who earned his money through physical labor, which was hard on the body. Now that the money was transferred, his father wouldn¡¯t be as anxious. Back at the restaurant, Aijia had also finished her call and was happily eating. ¡°My dad transferred 3,000 yuan to me!¡± Aijia boasted proudly. Zhao Yu responded with a light smile, ¡°I transferred 50,000 yuan to my dad.¡± At these words, the smile on Aijia¡¯s face instantly froze. She pouted, muttering ¡°Show-off!¡± softly, then went back to focusing on her meal. After they were full and satisfied, the two returned to the hotel. This time, just like the day before, Zhao Yu showered first, followed by Aijia. After their showers, they each lay on their beds, chatting casually. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although Zhao Yu was restless, as a young man sharing a room with an attractive woman, he had fanciful thoughts. But he remembered he still needed to increase his favorability with Aijia, so it was best not to rush things. Thus, the night passed uneventfully. The next day, after waking up, Zhao Yu took Aijia out for another stroll. ¡°This phone, the latest model, costs over 8,000!¡± Aijia eyed the brand-name phone in Zhao Yu¡¯s hand with envy. Chapter 1094 - Chapter 1094: Chapter 142 Intimacy_5 Chapter 1094: Chapter 142 Intimacy_5 In the class, only those few rich second generations and a handful of girls who were pretending to be wealthier than they were could afford this kind of phone. Of course, she was a bit jealous, because after all, she couldn¡¯t even pretend if she wanted to. Zhao Yu spoke briefly with the salesperson before deciding to make the purchase. ¡°Give me two of these phones!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Aijia was stunned, feeling a flicker of hope, but also felt something wasn¡¯t quite right, ¡°Is it for Jingjing?¡± Zhao Yu just laughed, ¡°If I bought one for her, would she even dare to use it?¡± Thinking about it, Aijia realized he was probably right. Hao Jingjing was a student receiving financial aid from the class; carrying around a branded phone worth over eight thousand yuan didn¡¯t really seem appropriate. ¡°I¡¯m buying it for you,¡± Zhao Yu said flatly. ¡°Ah? For me¡­? This is just too¡­¡± Aijia was at a loss for words. Although she had fantasized about it, when it actually happened, she found it hard to believe. After all, she was just classmates with Zhao Yu. If not for Hao Jingjing, she even thought he was a scumbag, not worth spending time with. ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend, if I don¡¯t buy it for you, then who should I buy it for?¡± Zhao Yu suddenly spoke with a meaningful tone. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Aijia was taken aback and her face turned red instantly. ¡°Who is your¡­¡± As she was about to object, she suddenly saw Zhao Yu winking playfully at her. She couldn¡¯t help but remember Zhao Yu¡¯s earlier words, asking her to pretend to be his companion and to act the part when necessary. Aijia suddenly perked up, instantly adopting a new attitude, and said with a sense of rightful ownership, ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. I¡¯m your girlfriend, if you don¡¯t buy it for me, do you plan to buy it for some other vixen?¡± After speaking, she happily took one of the phones and began to experience it for herself. ¡°Wow, your boyfriend is really good to you, sending over an eight-thousand-yuan phone just like that¡­¡± The salesgirl, also in her early twenties, said with a look of envy. ¡°Haha, he¡¯s loaded!¡± Aijia said with a touch of pride. ¡°That¡¯s so nice!¡± The salesgirl looked at her enviously once more. Meanwhile, Zhao Yu had finished paying, and the salesgirl proactively helped them transfer their SIM cards to the new phones. ¡°We just got some nice couple¡¯s phone cases here, as a gift for you guys¡­¡± The salesgirl was very enthusiastic, gifting them a pair of couple¡¯s phone cases. Afterward, Zhao Yu took Aijia by the hand and left the phone store. ¡°Has it not ended yet?¡± After walking nearly fifty meters, Aijia leaned in a little closer and asked in a low voice. ¡°What, having second thoughts?¡± Zhao Yu turned his head and asked with a smile. ¡°No¡­¡± Aijia hesitated for a moment, then continued, ¡°The phone you mentioned, is it really for me?¡± ¡°Of course, do I take back what I say?!¡± Zhao Yu said generously. ¡°But¡­¡± Aijia stammered, ¡°You said it was for your girlfriend, and I¡¯m not your girlfriend¡­¡± Zhao Yu shrugged, ¡°Just now, you were my girlfriend, or let¡¯s say, you are my girlfriend at certain times. So the phone I gave you is yours, I can¡¯t ask for it back, can I?¡± Elated by his response, Aijia said, ¡°You said so, no backing out!¡± She took the phone out again, holding it adoringly in her hands. This phone, was now the most valuable thing she owned. It was also the most expensive thing she ever owned of her own. For the following days, Zhao Yu spent the days taking Aijia around, eating and drinking, and at night, they slept in the same room but on separate beds. By the sixth day, Zhao Yu could feel Aijia¡¯s change, and even had the sense that if he wished, he could get to ¡®base¡¯ at night. But Zhao Yu ultimately restrained himself, thinking the first time should be reserved for Su Xinxin, so each time desire overwhelmed him, he resolved his issue against the bathroom wall. After several days together, they were able to hug and hold hands naturally, though they had never kissed nor had any more intimate contact. It was clear that Aijia¡¯s feelings for him had reached 93 points, earning Zhao Yu another eighty thousand yuan. Despite what seemed like heavy spending over the days eating and having fun, in reality, he had only spent a little over fifty thousand yuan. In the end, Zhao Yu still had around three hundred thousand yuan left. On the seventh day, Zhao Yu and Aijia were waiting for Hao Jingjing outside the train station. Hao Jingjing¡¯s grandmother had been discharged on the fifth day of the holidays and was sent back to her hometown by Hao Jingjing, or rather, the old lady was eager to get back to her fields at home. ¡°I did pretty well this time, right?¡± Aijia was carrying two suitcases on either side and had a backpack on her shoulders, filled with things Zhao Yu had given her over the past few days. ¡°Of course, you did really well!¡± Zhao Yu nodded with satisfaction. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With Hao Jingjing and Aijia as examples, he had learned how to quickly increase a girl¡¯s feelings for him. That is, to take them shopping, especially those like Aijia, who seemed to have seen a bit of the world but hadn¡¯t really, where a small gift could increase their feelings significantly. ¡°Humph, after we get back, we¡¯ll just be ordinary classmates again. You better not call me ¡®baby¡¯ in front of everyone again!¡± While Aijia said this, there was still a bit of anticipation in her heart. ¡°What else? My goddess is Su Xinxin, I¡¯ve already promised myself to her, and those things of yours, you better not say I bought them for you¡­¡± Hearing this, Aijia felt an inexplicable sense of loss deep inside her. Chapter 1095 - Chapter 1095: Chapter 142 Intimacy_6 Chapter 1095: Chapter 142 Intimacy_6 Over the past few days, she had truly experienced the joy of love, even though they hadn¡¯t engaged in any substantial intimate actions like kissing. But other ambiguous, little gestures were frequent, like playful fighting and joking around. At one moment, she genuinely believed that Zhao Yu was her boyfriend. After a short wait, Hao Jingjing arrived, carrying not only a backpack but also a bag of sweet potatoes. ¡°My grandma asked me to bring these for you¡­¡± Hao Jingjing said, blushing as soon as they met. Having not seen him for several days, she actually missed Zhao Yu quite a bit but had refrained from messaging him, fearing she would interrupt his work. It was only after sending her grandma home that she gathered enough courage to speak, but Zhao Yu had been preoccupied with Aijia, responding only in perfunctory phrases. ¡°Great, we¡¯ll eat them on the train!¡± Zhao Yu said with a smile, taking the sweet potatoes and leading them into the station. This time, he had bought the train tickets, securing four soft sleeper tickets and reserving a private compartment. Upon entering the train station, they did not queue up in the main hall but went straight to the VIP channel. ¡°Zhao Yu, where are we going?¡± Aijia asked, a bit puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that with soft sleepers you can use the VIP channel and board the train early?¡± Zhao Yu teased Aijia subconsciously, patting her on the head. ¡°Stop it, how would I know!¡± Aijia swatted Zhao Yu¡¯s hand away, pouting and pretending to be angry. wuxiaworld.site Novts`O.co Hao Jingjing, seeing this, felt somewhat downcast, but upon remembering her own position, she pursed her lips and managed a smile. How could she be worthy of being with Zhao Yu? All she wanted was to silently watch over him and be there when he needed her. After going back this time, Hao Jingjing carefully considered her relationship with Zhao Yu. She realized she truly wasn¡¯t worthy of him, yet Zhao Yu had helped her tremendously, giving her 100,000 when she was in despair and saving her grandma. She would never forget this kindness and planned to repay him for the rest of her life. As for dating or getting married, she had never considered it, or perhaps she felt she wasn¡¯t qualified to do so. The three of them sat in the VIP waiting room, with Zhao Yu and Aijia playfully bickering while Hao Jingjing looked on like a fool, happily watching them. Others observing the youthful trio felt envy and nostalgia, seemingly infected by their youthful vitality, which made them happier as well. Soon, the train arrived, and they boarded ahead of time, finding their private compartment. ¡°My goodness, I¡¯ve never sat in a soft sleeper on a train before¡­¡± ¡°Wow, bunk beds¡­¡± Aijia was completely at ease, fully displaying her naivety. In contrast, Hao Jingjing, equally inexperienced, acted much more cautiously. After entering, she stood to the side, not daring to touch anything as if afraid she might break something. It was Zhao Yu who finally asked her to sit down, and only then did Hao Jingjing dare to move, but even after sitting, she remained rigid and anxious like a wooden figure. ¡°Wow, there are charging ports here!¡± Without hesitation, Aijia immediately pulled out her phone charger and started using it. Watching Aijia act so freely and naturally made Hao Jingjing feel very envious. Zhao Yu noticed Hao Jingjing¡¯s nervousness, and it seemed their relationship had grown distant compared to six days ago. He sat next to Hao Jingjing, smiling as he asked, ¡°How¡¯s your grandma doing?¡± ¡°She¡¯s doing well!¡± Hao Jingjing responded softly. Zhao Yu continued talking with Hao Jingjing for a while, eventually opening her up and easing some of her initial tension. Over time, Zhao Yu had learned how to interact differently with Hao Jingjing and Aijia. Hao Jingjing was very introverted; you need to continually engage her in conversation, slowly drawing out her desire to chat. Aijia, however, was highly extroverted and didn¡¯t need much to keep her talking; you just needed to occasionally jest with her to stir her emotions. Of course, giving her a small surprise now and then was an easy way to increase her affection. Although they were in a soft sleeper compartment, it being broad daylight meant no one felt like sleeping; they spent the whole time sitting on the beds, talking. When the train arrived in Xihai, and they got off, they stood near the exit, each falling silent. ¡°You two take a taxi back, I¡¯ll go back alone!¡± After a moment, Zhao Yu broke the heavy silence with a smile. ¡°When you get back, try not to talk to me in front of many people; you know my situation, and I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for you.¡± ¡°Geez, don¡¯t talk like that; I talk to whoever I want,¡± Aijia said, though she felt a bit intimidated deep inside. ¡°Keep everything that happened these past few days a secret,¡± Zhao Yu added. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With that, he flagged down a taxi and sent them on their way. After they left, Zhao Yu waited another ten minutes before taking a taxi himself, staggering their departures. His caution wasn¡¯t solely for their sakes; he was also worried Su Xinxin might misunderstand. Sitting in the taxi, Zhao Yu pondered his next steps. With Hao Jingjing and Aijia, one had affection maxed out and intimacy at level two, the other had an affection score of 94, both high scores that were difficult to increase further. Chapter 1096 - Chapter 1096: Chapter 142 Intimacy_7 Chapter 1096: Chapter 142 Intimacy_7 Moving up the ladder required too much time and cost; the efficiency simply wasn¡¯t high. Thus, switching targets to another girl for conquest was the most appropriate method at this juncture. ¡°I currently have three hundred thousand, still short of three hundred thousand to clear my debt¡­¡± ¡°The next girl I choose should have a cash withdrawal limit of over one hundred thousand¡­¡± That way, even if the affection level only reached 90 points, I could still cash out three hundred thousand. Zhao Yu carefully recalled the girls in his class, and undoubtedly, those with the highest withdrawal limits were the rich second-generation girls. He had also figured out why different girls had varying withdrawal limits. It was simply a matter of difficulty in conquest ¨C take Aijia, for example; a mere fifty thousand yuan and a week spent together would skyrocket her affection level to 94 points. But with Su Xinxin and He Rongrong, even spending three to five hundred thousand might not move their affection level by a few points. After all, while this amount of money would be significant for other girls, to the likes of Su Xinxin and other beauties with wealth, it was but a trifle. After much contemplation, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t find a suitable candidate and suddenly realized another problem. ¡°My reputation is now rotten at school¡­¡± ¡°Hao Jingjing¡¯s initial high affection level towards me was purely due to her naivety and foolishness¡­¡± wuxiaworld.site ¡°And the reason why Aijia¡¯s affection could be raised so swiftly was because she witnessed my commitment towards Hao Jingjing and, as a result, revised her opinion of me¡­¡± ¡°However, in the eyes of the other girls, I¡¯m still that fraudster who pretended to be a rich second generation, now someone with a massive debt burden¡­¡± ¡°So, until I can shake off this pretender label and the stigma of debt, attempting to conquer a fellow student will be quite difficult!¡± Thinking this over, Zhao Yu decided to shift his focus to female students from other schools or those in society at large. Perhaps this approach would make it easier to increase their affection levels. Fortunately, universities tend to cluster together, and there were about a dozen institutions adjacent to West Sea Academy, providing a plethora of female students to choose from. Upon returning to school, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t go back to his dormitory. Instead, he rented a ninety-square-meter apartment in a nearby residential area just outside the commercial district. He had too many secrets to keep living in the dorm unnecessary since the relationship with his roommates wasn¡¯t great; living alone outside was better. After making a round through the university district, Zhao Yu found that many people had a not-so-low affection level towards him, with scores of thirty to forty being quite common. Compared to the girls at his own school, these were much better. This excited Zhao Yu, and he felt he was on the right track. However, what made Zhao Yu slightly embarrassed was that he seemed to lack effective ways to interact with these girls. Direct approaches didn¡¯t appear to have a high success rate, and some of the girls might become even more cautious. Zhao Yu pondered his advantages, and at the moment, his most dazzling asset was having three hundred thousand in hand. Compared to the average poor student, he was considered wealthy. ¡°So, the best strategy is to execute a ¡®Dimension Reduction Strike¡¯ where I can amplify my advantage!¡± After some deliberation, Zhao Yu decided against places like libraries and arcades. Upon further thought, he realized that bars were likely easier for making acquaintances. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was fortunate that the university district bars weren¡¯t particularly expensive, catering to college students ¨C too pricey, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to stay afloat. Zhao Yu definitely didn¡¯t dare to visit the upscale bars he once frequented with Su Xinxin and friends. He chose one at the furthest distance from his school, near an aviation college that had a large female population, and thus, more girls frequented its bars. Zhao Yu tidied up his attire before heading inside. As he entered, Zhao Yu instinctively scanned the room and noticed there were quite a few girls, many of whom were attractive. More importantly, their general affection levels toward him were around thirty to forty, meaning as long as he didn¡¯t reveal his name, nobody would recognize him. Chapter 1097 - Chapter 1097: Chapter 143 Qiao Qiao Chapter 1097: Chapter 143 Qiao Qiao The bar near the aviation college truly lived up to its reputation, Zhao Yu noticed, as most of the clients inside were female, and each one was beautiful as a flower. He stood at the entrance, sweeping his gaze around, and promptly fixed on the girl with the highest withdrawal limit in the place. She was a girl with delicate makeup and an extraordinary aura, and also one of the few sitting alone at the bar drinking. Of course, what caught Zhao Yu¡¯s attention the most was naturally her withdrawal limit, which was at 300,000. This meant that, with just the affinity level, he could swipe up to 1.2 million at most. However, correspondingly, the difficulty of winning over such a girl was certainly higher than that of Hao Jingjing and Aijia. Zhao Yu walked to the bar without drawing attention, deliberately sitting two seats away from that girl. ¡°Hello, what would you like to drink?¡± Zhao Yu had been to bars with Su Xinxin and others before, but he noticed that the girl next to him seemed to be here for the first time, choosing the kind of drinks that the bar pushes on new customers. Clearly she didn¡¯t know what to order and let the waiter recommend something ¡ª resulting in the most expensive yet hardest to drink choice. ¡°It¡¯s my first time at a bar, is there anything you¡¯d recommend?¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s voice carried a touch of hesitation as if being at the bar also made him somewhat nervous. ¡°Then I recommend you try the ¡®Drunken Dreams,¡¯ it¡¯s a new product we¡¯ve launched¡­¡± wuxiaworld.site The waiter¡¯s smile almost spilled over his face as he pointed to the girl beside him, ¡°That lady over there is drinking the same as you are about to¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go with that!¡± Zhao Yu nodded without asking about the price. In truth, he was very familiar with the prices at the college town bars since they mainly targeted the student market, much cheaper than regular bars. This place wasn¡¯t one of the most expensive ones in the college town, so no matter how expensive, it wouldn¡¯t be that bad. Of course, what was most important was that Zhao Yu had 300,000 in his pocket, which made him not fret at all. After ordering, the bartender went to mix the drink, and Zhao Yu pretended to look around as if it was his first time coming here. The girl next to him also heard the commotion and glanced at Zhao Yu before turning her gaze away. From her eyes, Zhao Yu sensed that she seemed to be in a bad mood, either because of a breakup or because she wanted to drown her sorrows in alcohol. Zhao Yu then stood up and after a brief three-second pause, he walked over and sat next to the girl, whispering, ¡°Hello, I wanted to ask if this drink is any good?¡± He pointed to the drink in front of the girl. The girl turned her head for another look at Zhao Yu, shaking her head, ¡°I don¡¯t understand alcohol, I¡¯m just drinking randomly, I can¡¯t tell good from bad¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know much about alcohol either!¡± Zhao Yu volunteered, ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m in a pretty bad mood today, so I thought I¡¯d come to a bar for a drink¡­¡± ¡°I was also afraid of being seen by classmates, so I ran to the bar furthest from the college¡­¡± ¡°Are you a student at Xihai?¡± the girl asked casually. ¡°Yes, are you from the aviation college?¡± Zhao Yu nodded then retorted. ¡°I heard there¡¯s someone at Xihai pretending to be a rich second generation, owing hundreds of thousands, with just a laborer for a father, and it even made the news?¡± The girl asked with a hint of curiosity. ¡°There is such a person, the whole school is buzzing about it!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly. ¡°What do you think of such a person?¡± The girl suddenly asked. Zhao Yu replied, ¡°I think he might have been too vain. According to public information, that person¡¯s family conditions are ordinary, but to satisfy his vanity, he pretended to be a rich second generation, and for that, he didn¡¯t hesitate to accumulate hundreds of thousands in debt¡­¡± As he spoke, Zhao Yu noticed the girl¡¯s approval rating was going down. He immediately realized he was not saying what the other person wanted to hear. Quickly changing his tactic, ¡°But then again, it¡¯s not entirely his fault!¡± ¡°There are many things in this world that poor people can¡¯t experience¡­¡± ¡°The kind of shock one gets from moving from the countryside to the city, discovering that your past life was almost barbaric, would unsettle anyone¡¯s mind¡­¡± ¡°Vanity, everyone has it, but to dare to borrow hundreds of thousands for consumption like he did, that¡¯s not common¡­¡± Zhao Yu noticed that with those few sentences, the girl¡¯s approval rating had slightly increased again. This surprised him, could it be there were people who supported such a vanity-driven consumption mindset? ¡°Why did you come out to drink, are you alone?¡± the girl suddenly asked. It was apparent she wasn¡¯t aloof, she just didn¡¯t want to drink with people she knew. Seeing Zhao Yu initiating conversation, she was also inclined to chat. Understanding the girl¡¯s situation, Zhao Yu sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve encountered some depressing issues recently and wanted to drink away the sorrow. I came out alone to change my mood¡­¡± He shook his head, ¡°When you¡¯re with people you know, sometimes they can¡¯t really understand your difficulties¡­¡± ¡°By the way, why did you come out to drink alone?¡± The girl took a sip of her drink and replied, ¡°Same as you, didn¡¯t want to talk to people I know¡­¡± At that moment, a few more people entered from the door, both men and women, joking and bickering, interrupting the girl¡¯s words. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing this, Zhao Yu pointed to a private booth not far away and said, ¡°Shall we move over there to talk?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The girl nodded, picked up her drink, and followed Zhao Yu over. The two had just sat down and started to chat when a waiter came over. ¡°Excuse me, handsome, we have a minimum spending requirement for the booth!¡± Chapter 1098 - Chapter 1098: Chapter 143 Qiao Qiao_2 Chapter 1098: Chapter 143 Qiao Qiao_2 Zhao Yu nodded slightly upon hearing this and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the minimum spending requirement?¡± ¡°998 yuan¡­¡± Such an expense would not be considered high in an ordinary bar, but here in a college town, a thousand yuan as the minimum spending was equivalent to a month¡¯s living expenses for many students. ¡°Is there any kind of package deal?¡± Zhao Yu asked casually. The girl beside him couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised, as it seemed Zhao Yu was a wealthy person. ¡°Yes, we have package deals for 998, 1988, and 2888 yuan¡­¡± Zhao Yu immediately took out his phone and signaled the waiter to bring up the payment code. He transferred three thousand yuan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the 2888 package deal, and the rest is your tip!¡± After doing this, Zhao Yu turned back to find that the girl beside him had suddenly developed a better impression of him¨Cher liking increased five points, from the thirties to just over forty. Indeed, money is the underlying color of a man, and wealthy men are the most likely to gain favorable impressions from women. ¡°You seem quite wealthy!¡± said the girl, a bit surprised. ¡°I¡¯m not in a great mood and you seem quite congenial, so I thought I¡¯d chat with you!¡± Zhao Yu said with a smile, not denying it. ¡°My name is Qiao Qiao. And you?¡± The girl volunteered her own name. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co Zhao Yu noticed that just by paying the bill, Qiao Qiao¡¯s liking for him had increased to sixty points. That was really fast. ¡°What a coincidence, huh?¡± Zhao Yu said in surprise, ¡°My name is Aiqiao¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re joking with me, right?¡± Qiao Qiao covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°No, I really am named Aiqiao. I can show you my ID if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± As Zhao Yu spoke, he reached into his pocket, ¡°Oh no, I didn¡¯t bring it¡­¡± He looked up and laughed, ¡°Well, it seems we really are fated, your name being Qiao Qiao and mine Aiqiao¡­¡± Qiao Qiao¡¯s smile widened, seemingly in a good mood, and she picked up her glass, ¡°To our serendipity, cheers!¡± ¡°Alright, to our serendipity, cheers!¡± Zhao Yu responded, picking up his glass to clink hers. ¡°The way you handle your glass doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s your first time in a bar!¡± Qiao Qiao noted that Zhao Yu had a certain knack when lifting his glass, distinctly different from ordinary people. ¡°Not at all, I just picked it up from hanging out with classmates at barbeque stands¡­¡± Zhao Yu chuckled. Qiao Qiao didn¡¯t press further, and the two of them drank up. ¡°Did you break up with someone today?¡± Zhao Yu took the opportunity to ask casually. ¡°Not at all!¡± Qiao Qiao shook her head. She hadn¡¯t wanted to talk about it earlier, but now that Zhao Yu seemed likeable to her, she felt an urge to open up. ¡°What do you think about gold diggers?¡± she suddenly asked. Zhao Yu paused for a moment, remembering the earlier conversation about himself, and said, ¡°How I think about Zhao Yu, that¡¯s how I think about gold diggers¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯re quite tolerant of gold diggers then!¡± Qiao Qiao said with a light laugh. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as gold diggers!¡± Zhao Yu noticed her approval rating of him tick up a notch, and quickly smiled, ¡°Women just prefer better material conditions¡­¡± ¡°Some men can¡¯t provide, and they label women as gold diggers. But think about it, whether male or female, who doesn¡¯t want a better life?¡± On hearing this, Qiao Qiao was stunned and looked at Zhao Yu with a more complex gaze. After a moment, she poured herself another drink, ¡°You¡¯re quite unique, here goes!¡± Seeing this, Zhao Yu also poured himself a drink and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll join you!¡± He had pretty much figured out this girl¡¯s situation by now¨Cshe was just as she said, a gold digger, though he didn¡¯t know the specific details of her story. The two chatted for a while, and Qiao Qiao gradually opened up. ¡°As you might have guessed, I¡¯m what people call a gold digger,¡± Qiao Qiao said with a bitter look on her face, glancing at Zhao Yu, ¡°You probably don¡¯t want to hear it, right?¡± ¡°Not at all, I want to know your story,¡± Zhao Yu said sincerely. Encouraged by this, Qiao Qiao finally began to tell her story. ¡°When I was young, my family¡¯s conditions weren¡¯t particularly poor¡­¡± ¡°My parents were both teachers, and when I was young, their professions made me feel proud¡­¡± ¡°Everything changed starting in the sixth grade¡­¡± ¡°At that time, I was studying in my mother¡¯s class, and she was my homeroom teacher¡­¡± ¡°There were two boys who got into a fight¡­¡± ¡°I refer to them as Boy A and Boy B.¡± ¡°Boy A often bullied other students, while Boy B was usually the one being bullied¡­¡± ¡°Everyone in our class knew this, and that day, Boy A bullied Boy B too harshly¡­¡± Qiao Qiao paused for a moment, then said, ¡°You know, back then, whenever Boy B was bullied, he would just swallow the insult and endure it¡­¡± ¡°The turnaround happened because a new girl joined our class, a very pretty girl¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°All the boys in our class liked that girl, including Boy A and Boy B¡­¡± ¡°Boy A often pretended to be casual and showed off in front of that pretty girl¡­¡± ¡°In contrast, Boy B, with years of bullying experience, felt very inferior, and even though he liked that pretty girl, he never dared to show it¡­¡± ¡°However, what no one expected was that the pretty girl actually liked Boy B¡­¡± ¡°This was known to Boy A, and of course, Boy B too, because the girl said it in front of many people¡­¡± Chapter 1099 - Chapter 1099: Chapter 143 Qiao Qiao_3 Chapter 1099: Chapter 143 Qiao Qiao_3 ¡°After that, there was a time when Boy A seized the opportunity, and in front of everyone, especially in front of that beautiful girl, he bullied Boy B ruthlessly¡­¡± ¡°Boy B seemed to feel humiliated, especially since there was a beautiful girl who liked him, and he fought back¡­¡± ¡°The two fought fiercely, both got hurt, and both had their parents called by the teacher¡­¡± Zhao Yu interrupted at this point, ¡°So, what role did you play in all this?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Qiao Qiao was stunned for a moment, then shook her head and smiled, ¡°You think I was that beautiful girl?¡± ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t that attractive as a child, I could only say I wasn¡¯t ugly, but I hadn¡¯t bloomed yet¡­¡± ¡°At that time, I was just a witness because my mom was the class teacher¡­¡± ¡°Parents from both sides were called in¡­¡± ¡°Boy A¡¯s parents were very rich, driving a BMW to the school¡­¡± ¡°Boy B¡¯s parents were ordinary people¡­¡± ¡°You could probably guess the outcome, even if the students testified that Boy A often bullied others¡­¡± ¡°But it was useless!¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Qiao Qiao sighed deeply, ¡°Boy B¡¯s parents apologized to Boy A¡¯s parents, and even made Boy B apologize to Boy A¡­¡± ¡°You never considered that it was Boy B¡¯s parents who took the initiative to make Boy B apologize¡­¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t care about Boy B¡¯s feelings or thoughts at all¡­¡± ¡°The final result was that Boy B apologized in humiliation, and on the way back, Boy B¡¯s parents kept telling him that Boy A¡¯s parents were rich people, how this and that¡­¡± Hearing this, Zhao Yu shook his head, ¡°No, no, no, you must have played some role, otherwise how could you know all of this so clearly?¡± ¡°If it was simply because your mother was the class teacher, she wouldn¡¯t have told you about it in this manner!¡± Qiao Qiao looked surprised and somewhat curiously at Zhao Yu, ¡°How did you figure it out?¡± Zhao Yu smiled mysteriously, pointed at his head, and said, ¡°I¡¯m very smart!¡± ¡°Alright then!¡± Qiao Qiao raised her cup again, downed it, and smiled, ¡°You win, I was that Boy B, actually, those Boy A and B were Girl A and B, that beautiful girl was actually a handsome guy¡­¡± ¡°And you¡¯re right about the class teacher, she¡¯s my mom!¡± ¡°Can you imagine it?¡± Qiao Qiao said somewhat melancholically, ¡°A girl in her own mother¡¯s class could still be bullied by others¡­¡± ¡°Even if she knew about her daughter¡¯s situation, she still forced her daughter to apologize to others, just because they were rich with a powerful family background, and our family couldn¡¯t afford to offend them¡­¡± ¡°Oh right, I forgot to tell you, my school was in a county town, where anyone who could drive a BMW was considered rich and influential, with business assets, and their relationships were strong¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly, then asked, ¡°What about your dad? What did he say?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Qiao Qiao laughed at herself, ¡°At that time, I also wanted my dad to be the judge¡­¡± ¡°But can you guess what he said?¡± ¡°He said that the girl¡¯s parents were the owners of a yogurt enterprise in our county, which provided thousands of jobs, was often in the news, and was considered a model enterprise representative of our county¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t afford to offend such people. The most infuriating part is, in the end, it was me he blamed, asking why that girl bullied no one else but me¡­¡± Qiao Qiao¡¯s nose twitched as she started to cry pitifully, ¡°Just because I was prettier than that girl, that¡¯s why she bullied me¡­¡± ¡°Tell me, is that something a parent should say?¡± ¡°Their daughter gets bullied, and instead of supporting her, they¡¯re afraid of offending others and make me apologize to the girl who bullied me¡­¡± Seeing her cry, Zhao Yu quickly moved to sit next to Qiao Qiao and took out a tissue to wipe her tears. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Qiao Qiao calmed her emotions a bit and continued, ¡°Since then, I¡¯ve understood that money comes first¡­¡± ¡°Or rather, under their influence, I started to see everyone in terms of money, judging which classmate was rich and which had a high status¡­¡± ¡°But inside, I always thought of working hard to earn money and become truly wealthy, to make my parents regret¡­¡± Qiao Qiao said this with a trace of helplessness and sorrow on her face, ¡°But I¡¯m really just an ordinary person, aside from being a bit more attractive, I don¡¯t excel in studies¡­¡± ¡°If I were good at studying, I wouldn¡¯t have come to the Aviation Academy¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly; the Aviation Academy¡¯s cabin crew department didn¡¯t have high academic score requirements, but it did have high standards for height and appearance. ¡°I¡¯m not being lazy; I truly work very hard, but I¡¯m not smart enough, so this is as far as I can go¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qiao Qiao sighed deeply, ¡°If I were as smart as you, maybe I could have been more successful¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sell yourself short; the fact that you can talk about these things already puts you ahead of many others,¡± Zhao Yu said with a pursed lip. At the very least, he now dared not confess he was Zhao Yu, otherwise the good impression from the girl in front of him would plummet drastically. Unlike now, where just by expressing her hardships, as a listener who hadn¡¯t done anything, Qiao Qiao¡¯s favorability score soared to 66 points. ¡°So now, I just want to find a rich boyfriend to marry¡­¡± Chapter 1100 - Chapter 1100: Chapter 143 Qiao Qiao_4 Chapter 1100: Chapter 143 Qiao Qiao_4 Qiao Qiao said calmly, ¡°This is also why I chose to be a flight attendant. I hope to work in first-class and meet some wealthy people¡­¡± While speaking, she paid special attention to Zhao Yu¡¯s expression. What she didn¡¯t say was that she was also scouting for rich second-generation kids, hoping to date someone like that during her university years. After all, the chances of success in dating a rich second-generation during college were much higher than finding a wealthy person directly. ¡°So why did you come here to drown your sorrows in alcohol today?¡± Zhao Yu asked curiously. The stories Qiao Qiao had just told were all about her childhood experiences and the kind of person she was. Qiao Qiao smiled bitterly, shook her head, and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my own doing¡­¡± ¡°My parents only give me a thousand yuan a month for living expenses, which is really not enough¡­¡± ¡°My mobile phone isn¡¯t the latest model, but it¡¯s still a brand-name one and costs over six thousand yuan¡­¡± ¡°And my bag and cosmetics together cost a few tens of thousands of yuan¡­¡± Zhao Yu looked her up and down. Having hung out with Su Xinxin¡¯s circle before, he had gradually become somewhat familiar with brand-name items. He noticed that Qiao Qiao¡¯s attire was indeed a bit more high-level than that of the average student, but it was limited and couldn¡¯t compare with the likes of Su Xinxin and her friends. ¡°Where did you get all this money from?¡± wuxiaworld.site ¡°Borrowed!¡± Qiao Qiao sighed. ¡°I owe over thirty thousand yuan, all because of credit card rollovers, and now just the interest alone is overwhelming me¡­¡± ¡°So, even though I look glamorous now, I¡¯m actually no different from those guys at West Sea Academy pretending to be rich second-generations¡­¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly, indicating he understood her background, and that she had already done quite well under such circumstances. But suddenly, Zhao Yu changed the topic, looking puzzled, ¡°If you are in such a tough spot, why did you run out to drink today? Although the price here isn¡¯t too high, it¡¯s not exactly low, either¡­¡± Qiao Qiao gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Today might be the last time you see me¡­¡± ¡°Maybe, tomorrow you will see a news story about a female university student who lived beyond her means, owed over thirty thousand yuan, couldn¡¯t repay, and chose to end her life by jumping into a lake¡­¡± Zhao Yu was taken aback, ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m in the mood to joke?¡± Qiao Qiao shook her head. ¡°I really can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. You¡¯re still young. It¡¯s just thirty thousand. Once you¡¯re an air hostess, that¡¯s just three months¡¯ salary, right?¡± Zhao Yu hurried to comfort her upon seeing her state. ¡°That¡¯s in the future. I¡¯m just a freshman now. I still have more than four years until graduation. How am I supposed to survive until then?!¡± Qiao Qiao sighed deeply. Then she smiled radiantly and said, ¡°Thank you for drinking with me, and thank you for listening to all this. Finding a soulmate before I die, I¡¯m actually quite content¡­¡± After hearing this, Zhao Yu chuckled to himself. He could tell that Qiao Qiao was fishing for something, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have intentionally brought up why she was drinking. But he pretended not to understand and frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this over just thirty thousand yuan¡­¡± ¡°I have no other choice¡­¡± Qiao Qiao sighed. ¡°If someone could appear and pay back those thirty thousand for me, I¡¯d be so grateful I¡¯d do anything for him¡­¡± Zhao Yu smiled slyly, knowing that his purpose was also to gain favor. This Qiao Qiao was so materialistic, so perhaps she was the easiest to win over. Of course, this was assuming he had three hundred thousand in his pocket. If he were just a regular student, it would be incredibly difficult to approach someone like Qiao Qiao. After all, for an ordinary guy, getting her to say all this would be very difficult. But she was willing to share this with Zhao Yu simply because he had casually chosen a 2888 yuan wine package without blinking an eye, clearly marking him as someone with money. ¡°You¡¯ve had it so tough!¡± Zhao Yu then expressed his sympathy, followed by, ¡°Just thirty thousand. If you really have no other options, I can help you pay off those credit cards¡­¡± ¡°Just pay me back when you become an air hostess later on¡­¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Qiao Qiao pretended to be surprised, but inwardly she was thrilled. ¡°Is that really okay? We¡¯ve only just met¡­¡± ¡°Besides, I can¡¯t take your money!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s just thirty thousand. For me, that¡¯s just a week¡¯s pocket money. If I can save a life with a week¡¯s pocket money, it¡¯s still very much worth it for me!¡± Thirty thousand for a week¡¯s pocket money amounted to one hundred and twenty thousand for a month. Qiao Qiao did some quick calculations at the back of her mind and figured that this boy in front of her must be a rich second-generation, with his family¡¯s assets amounting to at least fifty million, perhaps even reaching a billion. He far exceeded her initial expectations. She had thought about finding a rich second-generation boyfriend, but the aviation academy was mostly full of girls; there were too few boys. The few rich second-generation boys that were there had already been snapped up by those enchanting cougars among the senior students. And she was just a freshman, still holding herself with some pride. By the time she realized what was happening, there was no more meat left in the pot. ¡°This¡­¡± Qiao Qiao hesitated, seemingly embarrassed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing her reaction, Zhao Yu smiled faintly, picked up her phone, ¡°What¡¯s your unlock code?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not¡­¡± Qiao Qiao still played hard to get. But Zhao Yu was assertive, insisting on getting her unlock code and then used her phone to add himself. ¡°I¡¯ve said it¡¯s just thirty thousand, my week¡¯s pocket money. If you feel bad about it, consider it a loan. Pay me back after you graduate and become an air hostess¡­¡± Chapter 1101 - Chapter 1101: Chapter 143 Qiao Qiao_5 Chapter 1101: Chapter 143 Qiao Qiao_5 Quickly, he completed the transfer and gave the phone back to Qiao Qiao. Qiao Qiao¡¯s heart raced as she looked at the transfer amount. She hadn¡¯t expected that the person in front of her was truly a rich second generation; he transferred thirty thousand yuan just like that. It was worth noting that they had known each other for less than an hour, and he had listened to a story from a strange woman and transferred thirty thousand yuan to her? Either he was foolish, or he simply didn¡¯t view thirty thousand yuan as a lot of money. [Ding, Qiao Qiao¡¯s favorability has broken 70, cash withdrawal limit +300,000.] Little did she know, at the same moment that Qiao Qiao¡¯s heart fluttered, Zhao Yu was over the moon. His phone buzzed with a message notifying him of a three hundred thousand yuan deposit to his account. Zhao Yu suddenly realized that the favorability of these gold-diggers was actually the easiest to boost; all it took was spending money on them. And more importantly, the cash withdrawal limits of these gold-diggers were far higher than those of average girls. Take Hao Jingjing and Aijia for example, one was fifty thousand, the other eighty thousand, which was four or five times less than Qiao Qiao¡¯s. Just like that, Zhao Yu¡¯s balance increased from around three hundred thousand to five hundred and eighty thousand yuan. ¡°Wuu wuu~~!¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site Qiao Qiao suddenly burst into tears. Zhao Yu hastily comforted her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is it not enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that!¡± Qiao Qiao emphasized, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± ¡°No one has ever treated me so well before¡­¡± ¡°And no one has ever given me so much money¡­¡± ¡°Do you know, even the most money my parents ever gave me was just three thousand yuan¡­¡± Seeing her like this, Zhao Yu knew she was playing some angle, but he wasn¡¯t worried; he took the opportunity to hold her in his arms, pretending to console her. Held by Zhao Yu, Qiao Qiao initially stiffened, but in the end, she didn¡¯t resist. But Zhao Yu suspected, perhaps her stiffening was also an act; this kind of woman might have slept with countless men already. However, he didn¡¯t care as long as he could boost Qiao Qiao¡¯s favorability and withdraw the cash normally. The two of them, much like a couple, Qiao Qiao cried and shared her sorrows, while Zhao Yu consoled her and gently patted her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not usually this easygoing; I don¡¯t know what happened today, can you understand?¡± Qiao Qiao explained. ¡°I understand, I¡¯m not someone who spends money on others so casually either!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, ¡°Thirty thousand yuan, my money isn¡¯t blown in by the wind; today, I just felt especially connected to you¡­¡± ¡°Of course, I think it was your soul that really attracted me¡­¡± As they talked, they couldn¡¯t help but kiss one another. What followed happened quite naturally. Zhao Yu said it was too late, and the dormitory would have been closed, so it was simpler to spend the night at the place he was staying. After a lot of hesitation, Qiao Qiao agreed. ¡°Wow, you live in such a big room by yourself?¡± Qiao Qiao was astonished when she arrived at Zhao Yu¡¯s newly rented apartment. As a first-year university student, not staying at school but renting an almost one hundred square meter apartment outside, especially with such nice decor¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t actually want to move out; it was just too awkward living with my roommates. There were many aspects of living I wasn¡¯t used to, so I had no choice but to move out¡­¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, ¡°I did want to get along well with my roommates at first¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I thought too much¡­¡± Qiao Qiao nodded, ¡°You¡¯re too rich, there will always be people with ulterior motives who get close to you, making it harder to win true hearts¡­¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± They chatted for a while longer, and when Zhao Yu saw the time was right, he took Qiao Qiao to freshen up. ¡°It¡¯s my first time brushing teeth with a girl, it feels so magical¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s my first time brushing teeth with a boy too¡­¡± Qiao Qiao said, her cheeks slightly reddened, seeming a bit shy. However, she had used too many tricks, so Zhao Yu found it difficult to distinguish what was true and what was false from what she said, so he generally regarded everything she said as false. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to expose them, since he was different from those men who offered their true hearts to Qiao Qiao. Others played these games with Qiao Qiao either for her heart or her body, but Zhao Yu was different; he was after her money. Naturally, the money was provided by the system, what he needed was her favorability, so he didn¡¯t care whether Qiao Qiao was deceiving him or not. On the contrary, he also had a bag of tricks at his disposal, and not a single true word was spoken throughout the whole process; everything was aimed at moving her. After they finished washing up, Zhao Yu led Qiao Qiao to a bedroom, ¡°You sleep here tonight, I¡¯ll be next door, just shout if you need anything¡­¡± Ah? Qiao Qiao was somewhat stunned, hesitated for a moment, but then nodded. Watching Zhao Yu leave, a hint of bewilderment appeared in her eyes. ¡°Could it be, he actually likes me?¡± Qiao Qiao had previously assumed Zhao Yu was interested in her because she was good-looking, coveting her body. But she had resolved herself; after all, he was very wealthy, so giving her thirty thousand yuan without even an hour of acquaintance seemed worthwhile. Even if she could date Zhao Yu, she felt it was worth it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even if in the end they didn¡¯t end up together or get married, at least she would have had the experience. But now, Zhao Yu¡¯s behavior gave her an illusion; it was as if Zhao Yu was truly invested. This delighted Qiao Qiao beyond measure, indicating there might be a chance for marriage in the future. A rich second generation with family assets of at least fifty million yuan; this was the opportunity she had been dreaming of. ¡°And besides¡­ he¡¯s not ugly, he¡¯s actually quite handsome¡­¡± Chapter 1102 - Chapter 1102: Chapter 143 Qiao Qiao_6 Chapter 1102: Chapter 143 Qiao Qiao_6 Filled with all kinds of sweet thoughts, Qiao Qiao drifted into a deep sleep. The next day when she woke up, Qiao Qiao first checked herself and found that her clothes were intact and the room showed no signs of anyone having entered. She immediately burst into a brilliant smile. This meant that Zhao Yu really wanted to connect with her heart to heart. However, Qiao Qiao wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave, instead, she stayed in the room, pondering carefully. She had to find a way to change Zhao Yu¡¯s opinion of her. After all, everything she said yesterday was purely for fishing, wanting Zhao Yu to spend some money on her. But what she didn¡¯t expect was that he actually gave her thirty thousand yuan on the spot and exhibited the generosity of a rich second-generation. Especially last night, Zhao Yu actually displayed the demeanor of a true gentleman. ¡°How can I tie him down securely?¡± What relieved Qiao Qiao was that she was still a virgin, something she had preserved on purpose. After all, as a gold-digger, her ultimate dream was to marry into a wealthy family, so naturally, she needed to ensure ¡®purity¡¯. Very similar to the gold-digger were the flirty girls, all tangled up in messy male-female relations. wuxiaworld.site When Qiao Qiao figured out how to scheme against Zhao Yu and walked out of the room, she was stunned. ¡°You can cook?!¡± Seeing a table full of dishes, Qiao Qiao was genuinely surprised. Zhao Yu chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s very normal. My family is often not around. I¡¯ve been cooking since I was very young!¡± These words were indeed true. When he was a child, his dad went out to work and his mom was busy with farming, so often, he was the one who cooked and even delivered her meals. But in Qiao Qiao¡¯s eyes, she assumed Zhao Yu¡¯s parents were busy with business and didn¡¯t have time to cook for him, so he cooked for himself at home. ¡°You¡¯re so amazing!¡± Qiao Qiao¡¯s eyes showed admiration. Zhao Yu noticed that Qiao Qiao¡¯s favorability towards him had risen yet again, the breakthrough to 80 points was not far off. ¡°Come on and try¡­¡± Zhao Yu called her to wash her hands first, and then sit down to eat. ¡°Wow, delicious!¡± Qiao Qiao had just taken a bite and began exclaiming in delight. ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so happy. The food you make is so delicious¡­¡± ¡°Oh my God, Aiqiao, you¡¯re too excellent, you have such good character, kind-hearted, can cook, and you¡¯re also so handsome!¡± Qiao Qiao was truly moved. The man in front of her fully satisfied her fantasies of the ideal partner. In fact, she had prepared for the worst, which was to marry a middle-aged greasy man ten to twenty years her senior. But now, Zhao Yu¡¯s appearance had vastly exceeded her expectations. ¡°Haha, just average!¡± Zhao Yu laughed and said, ¡°You are the first girl to eat the meal I¡¯ve cooked, other than my mom!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m really lucky!¡± Qiao Qiao chuckled gleefully. The two chatted and laughed their way through their first meal together. ¡°I¡¯ll wash the dishes. You cooked the meal, I can¡¯t just do nothing!¡± Qiao Qiao was very proactive this time, she was very clear that to deal with such a high-quality guy, she had to show her willingness to contribute. After a bit of back and forth, Zhao Yu settled it, saying she could rinse the second time and he would wash the first round. ¡°Dishwashing liquid is not good for a woman¡¯s skin. Your hands are so tender; just wait to rinse for the second round!¡± These words touched Qiao Qiao once again but also raised some doubts in her mind. Does such a good man really exist? The two chatted idly while washing dishes. ¡°Aiqiao, with you being so outstanding, there must be many girls who like you, right?¡± Zhao Yu shook his head and said, ¡°Not that many!¡± ¡°In high school, everyone was the same. I wasn¡¯t that wealthy, and back then, everyone was focused on studying, no one was into relationships¡­¡± ¡°In college, though, some girls have said they liked me¡­¡± ¡°Then what, have you dated anyone?¡± Qiao Qiao quickly asked. ¡°No!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head and said, ¡°Actually¡­ there¡¯s a girl I like¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Qiao Qiao was taken aback, feeling some panic inside but managed to maintain her composure, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a girl in our class!¡± Zhao Yu pursed his lips and said, ¡°Her name is Su Xinxin¡­¡± ¡°Su Xinxin?¡± Qiao Qiao was surprised, ¡°The white, rich, and beautiful girl from West Sea Academy?¡± As a gold-digger, collecting information on rich second-generations was her top priority. Naturally, she knew of some of the wealthy people at West Sea Academy. She even had a fallback plan, which was to become friends with the white, rich, and beautiful girls, and look for high-quality men through their circles. From what she understood, this Su Xinxin was among the richest second-generations not just in West Sea Academy, but in their university town, with one of the most substantial financial backgrounds. Some analysis suggested that Su Xinxin¡¯s family assets could be north of a billion yuan. Zhao Yu nodded, surprised, ¡°You¡¯ve heard of her?¡± ¡°At the start of the term, her family sent her to school in a helicopter. With such a goddess, who wouldn¡¯t know?¡± Qiao Qiao was somewhat dazed, not expecting that Su Xinxin was in the same class as Zhao Yu. ¡°Then have you two dated?¡± She asked, rather nervously. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In her view, even if Zhao Yu¡¯s family wasn¡¯t as wealthy as Su Xinxin¡¯s, he was still part of the affluent class, and they seemed well-matched. ¡°No!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head and said, ¡°She¡¯s too outstanding. I feel somewhat unworthy of her¡­¡± Hearing this, Qiao Qiao sighed with relief. Thank goodness you¡¯re not a match for her. If you were, she probably wouldn¡¯t have a chance. ¡°What does she think?¡± Qiao Qiao activated her high emotional intelligence, following Zhao Yu¡¯s train of thought while carefully avoiding making Zhao Yu reach any definitive conclusion. Chapter 1103 - Chapter 1103: Chapter 143 Qiao Qiao_7 Chapter 1103: Chapter 143 Qiao Qiao_7 Little did Zhao Yu know, he was also pretending to act, so how could he possibly shut down the conversation completely. Even though he was well aware that he wanted to save his first time for Su Xinxin and definitely marry her in the future, he never mentioned any of that. Thus, the two of them hit it off quite well in their conversation. ¡°To be honest, I actually confessed to Su Xinxin yesterday too, but she rejected me, and that¡¯s why I felt a bit annoyed and wanted to go for a drink¡­¡± Zhao Yu sighed, ¡°I rarely go to bars on regular days. In school, I¡¯m either in the library or playing games with classmates¡­¡± After hearing this, Qiao Qiao was overjoyed¨Cit showed Zhao Yu had a clean social circle. She couldn¡¯t help feeling relieved that Zhao Yu¡¯s affection was for Su Xinxin. Had it been any other ordinary girl, he might have dated countless others already. However, this also meant a greater opportunity for her. After chatting for a while more, there was a bittersweet feeling of regret that they had not met each other sooner. ¡°At this hour, aren¡¯t you going to go to class?¡± Qiao Qiao asked reluctantly. Zhao Yu pursed his lips, seeming hesitant, ¡°I¡¯ve never skipped class before. Today, I suddenly want to try skipping just once to experience how it feels¡­¡± ¡°Oh really, you¡¯re such a good student then, I must accompany you!¡± Qiao Qiao said with a beaming smile. ¡°Won¡¯t you miss your class?¡± Zhao Yu asked worriedly. wuxiaworld.site ¡°No worries!¡± Qiao Qiao laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, if it weren¡¯t for you, I would have drowned in the lake yesterday. You¡¯re my life-saver. What¡¯s skipping a class in comparison?!¡± ¡°Alright then, thank you!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s face showed a sense of relief, seemingly excited to rebel for the first time. ¡°A bad boy skipping class for the first time, how do you plan to spend your day today?¡± Qiao Qiao teased with a chuckle. Zhao Yu glanced at her approval rating, which had reached 79 points, almost breaking through 80 points. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve actually always wanted to have my own car!¡± ¡°A car?¡± Qiao Qiao was momentarily startled but remembered Zhao Yu¡¯s age. After all, minors weren¡¯t allowed to get driver¡¯s licenses. But Zhao Yu had his license; he found out at the beginning of university that many students from well-to-do families had theirs right after high school exams. In order to maintain his rich second-generation persona, he even enrolled in an advanced driving course a little farther away and got his license within a month. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t have a license before, couldn¡¯t drive, now that I¡¯m in university, I want to drive¡­¡± ¡°So, what car do you plan on buying, or do you want to rent first to see how it goes?¡± Qiao Qiao asked tentatively. Buying a car is a big expense. She wasn¡¯t too sure about how much money Zhao Yu had, so she didn¡¯t dare to give advice. After all, suggesting too high might leave Zhao Yu unable to afford it, potentially ruining things, and suggesting too low might seem disrespectful. ¡°No need to rent, I¡¯ve actually decided, planning on buying a BMW 330¡­¡± ¡°BMW 330, the top trim of the 3 Series, they say it has the best handling¡­¡± Qiao Qiao said, slightly excited. To her knowledge, this model wasn¡¯t cheap, not very cost-effective, and had a fairly low depreciation rate; usually, only rich second-generation folks would buy it¨Cit costs around four-hundred thousand on the road. ¡°You know about cars?¡± Zhao Yu was somewhat surprised. ¡°A bit, I¡¯ve heard my dad talk about it¡­¡± Qiao Qiao smiled. As a materialistic girl, how could she not research these things? At the very least, she needed to be able to tell who was wealthy, right? The two of them then left the building, hailed a taxi at the entrance, and headed straight for the BMW dealership. Although Zhao Yu and Qiao Qiao were quite young, they were both dressed in branded clothes, attracting the attention of the sales staff upon entering. ¡°Hello both of you, here to look at cars?¡± ¡°Hmm, where is the BMW 330?¡± Zhao Yu nodded, getting straight to the point. ¡°Right this way, sir!¡± The saleswoman was thrilled, assuming from her experience that people like them normally came to pick up cars directly. Soon, Zhao Yu and Qiao Qiao saw the BMW 330 in the showroom. The female sales kept rattling on with introductions, even letting Zhao Yu and Qiao Qiao sit in the car for a bit. ¡°Can we test drive it?¡± Zhao Yu took out his driver¡¯s license and smiled, ¡°I got my license but haven¡¯t driven a car yet¡­¡± ¡°You can!¡± ¡°Please hold on, I will go register it!¡± The saleswoman took Zhao Yu¡¯s license and quickly left. ¡°How do you find the car?¡± Zhao Yu turned to Qiao Qiao and asked. ¡°The interior is more high level than I imagined¡­¡± Qiao Qiao laughed, ¡°I always hear people say, ¡®Drive BMWs, ride in Mercedes.¡¯ In the BBA, Audi is all about the tech vibe, BMW the handling, and Mercedes the luxury¡­¡± ¡°Everyone says Mercedes has good-looking interiors, but now I find that BMW¡¯s interiors aren¡¯t bad either, really up to my liking¡­¡± Of course, she was being insincere; she had seen Mercedes¡¯s interiors on car apps, and they were much better than BMW¡¯s. But she knew well that Zhao Yu was set on the BMW 330, so praising it would definitely please him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yeah, I think so too!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly. He had never seen a Mercedes interior but thought the BMW¡¯s interior was quite nice¨Cwho would guess, his family hadn¡¯t even owned a car before. Soon, the previous saleswoman returned quickly in high heels, ¡°Sir, madam, the test drive car is ready, would you like to try it now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try it now!¡± Shortly after, Zhao Yu and Qiao Qiao followed the saleswoman to a test drive car parked outside, which was precisely a BMW 330. Chapter 1104 - Chapter 1104: Chapter 143 Qiao Qiao_8 Chapter 1104: Chapter 143 Qiao Qiao_8 Although he had passed his driving test, this was his first time actually driving on the road, so he was somewhat nervous. Fortunately, the car was an automatic, and after getting used to it for a few rounds, Zhao Yu gradually got the hang of it. Of course, given his current skill level, he was only test-driving in comfort mode and hadn¡¯t switched to the higher modes yet. The car¡¯s full power hadn¡¯t been unleashed. ¡°Sir, how do you feel?!¡± At the end of the test drive, the female salesperson looked at Zhao Yu expectantly. Zhao Yu, however, didn¡¯t rush to answer her but turned his head to look at Qiao Qiao, ¡°What do you think? Is it comfortable?¡± Qiao Qiao was somewhat flattered, especially with the hopeful glance from the female salesperson, which made her feel as if she were truly a part of the upper class. ¡°It¡¯s very nice. It¡¯s still on comfort mode right now, but the power is already quite impressive. Once you get used to driving, switching to other modes should make it even better, right?!¡± Qiao Qiao didn¡¯t respond to the question about how comfortable she was sitting; instead, she answered from Zhao Yu¡¯s perspective. Hearing her response, Zhao Yu nodded slightly and said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s buy it. I haven¡¯t really driven any other cars anyway. I¡¯ll start with this BMW to practice, and when I have some spare cash later, I¡¯ll change to another car!¡± Qiao Qiao silently calculated in her heart. There were slightly over five months until school started. According to Zhao Yu¡¯s monthly allowance of 120,000, five months would total 600,000. After deducting expenses, it would be normal for him to have 400,000 to 500,000 left. He really was from a wealthy family! The female salesperson was overjoyed and quickly led them to the lounge area, calling the manager to prepare the contract. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO ¡°No installments, I want to pay in full and pick up the car now. I¡¯d prefer it not be too troublesome!¡± As soon as he sat down and saw the sales manager¡¯s chatty demeanor, Zhao Yu directly waved his hand and said. ¡°Alright!¡± Being a sales manager, of course, she knew how to read her customers and knew that young people like him tend to be impulsive. If their demands weren¡¯t met, they¡¯d walk away just as quickly. So the sales manager didn¡¯t dawdle and directly indicated they had a car in stock. He could sign the papers, make the payment, and take the car today. The group went out to look at the car first. Suddenly, Zhao Yu said, ¡°Qiao Qiao, don¡¯t you know about cars? Could you have a look at this car for me and see if there¡¯s anything wrong with it¡­?¡± ¡°Ah? Me?¡± Qiao Qiao was taken aback, ¡°I don¡¯t really know much about inspecting cars¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Zhao Yu leaned in close and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know much either, but just pretend to check it so they don¡¯t try to pull one over on us¡­¡± ¡°Ah, okay then!¡± Qiao Qiao then began to inspect the car in a pretentious manner. Zhao Yu, meanwhile, started signing the paperwork rapidly. He deliberately distracted Qiao Qiao because he was afraid she¡¯d see his name. After signing, Zhao Yu then swiped his card under Qiao Qiao¡¯s watchful gaze. Seeing the POS machine print out a bill, smiles appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°Mr. Zhao, you can take this car away now. We¡¯ve prepared a car pick-up ceremony for you. Would you like to proceed?¡± Mr. Zhao? Qiao Qiao was momentarily stunned, then realized that Aiqiao was a fake name, and his real surname was Zhao. She had thought so¨Camongst the wealthy heirs she had investigated before, there seemed to be none with the surname Ai. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Zhao Yu nodded, pulled Qiao Qiao to stand beside the car, and made sure they took several photos, using both his and Qiao Qiao¡¯s phones. Sure enough, when taking photos, Qiao Qiao¡¯s favorability shot past 80 points, and Zhao Yu bagged another 300,000. So in and out, Zhao Yu still had 480,000 in his pocket but now also had a BMW 330 worth 400,000 to his name. ¡°Sir, congratulations on becoming a distinguished BMW owner. You can take this car any time¡­¡± the female salesperson continued, ¡°Here¡¯s my WeChat. Add me, and if there are any issues later, you can contact me anytime¡­¡± ¡°Great!¡± Zhao Yu took a glance at the saleswoman. Although she was slightly older, looking to be in her twenties, she was quite attractive, so he didn¡¯t mind adding her. Of course, the most important thing was, Zhao Yu realized that the saleswoman¡¯s favorability towards him wasn¡¯t low¨Csitting at over sixty points, and her cashout limit wasn¡¯t small either, at 200,000. After adding contact information, Zhao Yu had Qiao Qiao sit in the passenger seat before driving off in the car. ¡°Hmph, your real surname is Zhao, yet you lied to me, saying your name was Aiqiao!¡± Once in the car, Qiao Qiao pretended to be angry. Zhao Yu laughed and said, ¡°What about you, to be honest, is your name Qiao Qiao?¡± ¡°My name really is Qiao Qiao¡­¡± Qiao Qiao took out her ID card to show Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu¡¯s face showed a hint of embarrassment, ¡°I thought you were lying to me¡­¡± His expression, of course, was feigned, mainly because he didn¡¯t want Qiao Qiao to know his real name was Zhao Yu. ¡°So what is it, Mr. Zhao?!¡± Qiao Qiao turned her head and asked. Zhao Yu replied with a grin, ¡°My name is Zhao Aiqiao¡­¡± ¡°Get lost, you¡¯re still lying to me!¡± Qiao Qiao yelled coquettishly. She was also continuously searching her memory for the heirs with the surname Zhao. To her knowledge, there was indeed a wealthy heir with the surname Zhao in the university town, but he seemed to be a sophomore, not from West Sea Academy. This made her doubt the things Zhao Yu had said earlier. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, Zhao Yu had mentioned he was in the same class as Su Xinxin, but there wasn¡¯t a wealthy Zhao heir in Su Xinxin¡¯s class. No, wait, there was one. She suddenly remembered the Zhao Yu who had pretended to be a rich heir¨Che was from Su Xinxin¡¯s class, right? ¡°You¡¯re not Zhao Yu, are you?!¡± Qiao Qiao asked with a hint of surprise in her voice. ¡°Zhao Yu? Have you figured me out?!¡± Zhao Yu was startled; he hadn¡¯t expected her to recognize him. Chapter 1105 - Chapter 1105: Chapter 143 Qiao Qiao_9 Chapter 1105: Chapter 143 Qiao Qiao_9 Of course, when he said it, there was a hint of teasing in his tone. It actually made Qiao Qiao somewhat confused. ¡°You, what¡¯s your name anyway, you¡¯re so annoying¡­¡± Qiao Qiao was truly bewildered. Before confirming Zhao Yu¡¯s name, she found herself unable to grasp the details about him. She thought carefully again, the person next to her couldn¡¯t possibly be Zhao Yu. After all, the Zhao Yu in Su Xinxin¡¯s class was pretending to be a rich second generation, and he had already been disgraced and was in debt for hundreds of thousands. Unlike the person in front of her, who also had the surname Zhao, but was able to casually take out 400,000 to buy a car. Unless he was able to convince a BMW 4S dealership to act along with him in a play. But that was impossible; when they got into the car, it was she who actively searched for the BMW 4S dealer and took a taxi to get there. Furthermore, convincing a BMW 4S dealer to act in a play would be more difficult than taking out 400,000, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡°I really am called Zhao Aiqiao!¡± Zhao Yu spread his hands and said helplessly, ¡°I said my name is Aiqiao, and there¡¯s no problem, because I am Zhao Aiqiao¡­¡± ¡°You, hmph, I¡¯m ignoring you!¡± Qiao Qiao pretended to be angry. Seeing this, Zhao Yu quickly coaxed her with a few words and said with a smile, ¡°Let me take you to get a new phone, it seems like yours is a bit old!¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO ¡°Don¡¯t think you can buy me off!¡± Qiao Qiao was secretly delighted, but she didn¡¯t show it. Zhao Yu first filled up the car at a nearby gas station and then headed straight to the city center. He was very clear; a materialistic girl like Qiao Qiao usually has a lot of vanity, so he intentionally slowed down the car after entering the city and rolled down the window. As expected, under the gaze of the pedestrians on both sides of the road, Qiao Qiao¡¯s mood improved noticeably, and she would occasionally take out her phone to snap a photo. In reality, the passersby just took a casual look and didn¡¯t pay much attention to them, since BMW cars are quite common on the streets, averaging about one in a hundred. But Qiao Qiao felt that every look directed at her contained envy, and some girls even seemed quite jealous of her. ¡°Mr. Zhao, I had a great time going out with you today. Can I share the joy on Moments?¡± Qiao Qiao suddenly asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Zhao Yu nodded. ¡°Can I include you in my Moments as well?¡± Zhao Yu hesitated for a moment but still nodded his head. His image was only known by his class and the adjacent one; many people in the school knew his name but not his face, so it was still okay. And as for Su Xinxin, he wasn¡¯t afraid of being seen; after all, the two schools were so far apart, and Qiao Qiao had no way of meeting Su Xinxin. With that, Qiao Qiao edited her post and shared it on Moments. The photos were simple: one of them standing together, a picture of the BMW car when they went to pick it up, a photo of the price list she took herself after paying, and a photo inside the car. The most special one, of course, was the photo inside the car, which made it seem like the two of them were very close, looking very intimate. The caption read: Accompanying my adorable Mr. Zhao today as he picked up his car, as a gift for his eighteenth birthday. There were also some cute emojis after the caption. Just one minute after posting on Moments, there were already hundreds of likes, and various comments were flying by. ¡°Qiao Qiao, is that your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Qiao Qiao, do you have a boyfriend now?¡± ¡°Wow, a BMW car, is it really that expensive at 400,000?¡± Looking at the comments below, Qiao Qiao¡¯s mouth was curled up so much she could hardly contain it, and her fingers flew rapidly, replying non-stop. Zhao Yu pretended not to pay attention but sneakily took a glance. He noticed that when someone asked if that was her boyfriend, she replied affirmatively. Zhao Yu was pleased inside, noticing how Qiao Qiao¡¯s fondness for him was skyrocketing. From 80 points, it climbed upward until it gradually stopped at 88 points. Soon, Zhao Yu parked the car in front of a high-end cellphone store and led Qiao Qiao inside. ¡°Shopkeeper, give me the latest model of the phone¡­¡± Zhao Yu went straight for the most expensive brand-name phone as soon as they entered. ¡°Perhaps we shouldn¡¯t, this model costs over 8000¡­¡± Qiao Qiao was somewhat flattered and anxious. She was afraid that Zhao Yu would think she was gold-digging and leave her. After all, she had made up her mind to pursue Zhao Yu, to become his girlfriend and then marry him. ¡°No problem, you helped me choose a car today, and that was a huge favor. Giving you a phone is no big deal!¡± Zhao Yu smiled, took out his phone, and began the payment process. Seeing this, Qiao Qiao didn¡¯t say much and joyfully played with her new phone. Her phone was a brand name too, but it was actually two years old, and she had bought it second-hand, spending just over 3000 yuan. Normal wealthy people wouldn¡¯t possibly use last year¡¯s or even the year before¡¯s phone; they would definitely use the newest model. Qiao Qiao knew this, but she told herself that her phone was bought brand-new two years ago and that she just got used to it, which is why she hadn¡¯t switched. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Is there a phone case?¡± Qiao Qiao noticed that Zhao Yu had a phone case and quickly asked the clerk if there was a case that would match his. ¡°We do!¡± The clerk was quite tactless and brought out a pair right away, which was a couple¡¯s phone cases at first glance, and one of them was exactly like Zhao Yu¡¯s. Qiao Qiao¡¯s expression changed immediately, ¡°Mr. Zhao, you haven¡¯t bought phones for other girls, have you?¡± Chapter 1106 - Chapter 1106: Chapter 143 Qiao Qiao_10 Chapter 1106: Chapter 143 Qiao Qiao_10 Zhao Yu felt something was off the moment he saw that phone case. But he reacted quickly, pursed his lips, and nodded, ¡°I did buy two phones back then, these couple phone cases¡­¡± ¡°Originally, I planned to give one to Su Xinxin¡­¡± ¡°But she didn¡¯t want it¡­¡± ¡°Having no choice, I ended up selling the phone to a classmate at a discounted price¡­¡± So that¡¯s how it was! Qiao Qiao suddenly realized, then laughed, ¡°I was just asking casually, you¡¯re so nervous, do you like me?¡± ¡°Of course, I even call myself Zhao Aiqiao, how much do you think I like you!¡± Zhao Yu seized the opportunity to say. Qiao Qiao¡¯s mouth curved into a smile, her face sweet. The waitress watched them enviously, having thought they were a couple where the boyfriend came to buy a phone for his girlfriend. Now it seemed, they weren¡¯t a couple yet, but the guy was willing to spend over 8,000 for a phone for the girl. After buying the phone, once they were back in the car, Zhao Yu saw that Qiao Qiao¡¯s favorability had reached 89 points, just one point shy of 90. This delighted him and he decided to take Qiao Qiao shopping again. wuxiaworld.site Novts`0.co This time, Zhao Yu went all out and bought a lot of designer clothes, and even got Qiao Qiao a new purse. The total expenditure was nearly 100,000, but to his surprise, Qiao Qiao¡¯s favorability remained at 89 points. He was puzzled by this. As evening approached, after having dinner, Zhao Yu rested in the seat while Qiao Qiao began editing photos to post online. Whether shopping or buying phones, she had taken photos throughout. Often, she had even taken photos while holding Zhao Yu¡¯s hand, some pictures even showed their hands intertwined, displaying their sweetness. What¡¯s wrong here? Zhao Yu felt lost, from Qiao Qiao¡¯s reaction, the girl was over the moon, not just ninety points, likely even a hundred. But it stubbornly stuck at 89. Could it be because I haven¡¯t told her about my identity? That was the only thing Zhao Yu could think of. Although they seemed close and he had spent a lot of money, Qiao Qiao didn¡¯t even know his real name. Zhao Yu hesitated again, his reputation hadn¡¯t been very good before, revealing his true identity might even drop Qiao Qiao¡¯s favorability. After much contemplation, Zhao Yu decided to temporarily withhold his real identity and wait and see. After a hearty meal, Zhao Yu drove Qiao Qiao back to their university, even deliberately driving around the aviation college with the car windows down. He said it was a drive to see their school, but in reality, he wanted to show off a bit with Qiao Qiao. After all, he was well aware of the core of a gold-digger, which is vanity, not much different from himself. Of course, he was different from the typical gold-digger. His vanity was initially for chasing Su Xinxin, to appear as if he was in the same social class as her. Although Qiao Qiao said it was too showy, she didn¡¯t refuse and quietly enjoyed it all. During that, whenever they encountered someone who knew Qiao Qiao, Zhao Yu would deliberately stop and let her talk, fully satisfying her vanity. Several times, Zhao Yu felt that Qiao Qiao¡¯s favorability should have broken through, but it stubbornly didn¡¯t. This oddity made Zhao Yu feel increasingly that it must be the issue with his real identity. In the university town, few students drove cars, let alone a BMW. Zhao Yu believed it wouldn¡¯t take many days for his BMW to be recognized, and he couldn¡¯t keep the car away from his own college. So, it was time to lay his cards on the table. After the evening fell, Zhao Yu drove Qiao Qiao back to his rented apartment. ¡°Did you have fun today?¡± Zhao Yu asked, smiling as he held Qiao Qiao¡¯s hand. In the evening, Qiao Qiao had deliberately grabbed Zhao Yu¡¯s hand, and they had naturally started holding hands. ¡°Fun!¡± Qiao Qiao showed a brilliant smile. ¡°Then do you still want to jump into the lake?¡± ¡°With you here, I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Qiao Qiao said blissfully. Her hint was pretty obvious, she hoped Zhao Yu would confess. But Zhao Yu knew this tactic all too well. After all, he had once pretended to be a rich second generation for three months. Although it was pretend, no one knew during those three months. It meant he had genuinely experienced the life of a rich second generation for three months and met many girls who took the initiative. If not for his devotion to Su Xinxin, Zhao Yu could have changed countless girlfriends by now keeping it ¡°pure.¡± ¡°What kind of person do you think I am?¡± Zhao Yu suddenly asked. ¡°You?¡± Qiao Qiao saw Zhao Yu becoming serious and also sobered up. She understood that Zhao Yu seemed to be about to say something different. ¡°You¡¯re very kind, you saved me from the brink of life and death yesterday¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re handsome, I was attracted to you the moment I saw you¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°And you¡¯re gentle too, making breakfast in the morning and volunteering to wash the dishes first, afraid the dish soap would harm my hands¡­¡± She went on and on, all traits unrelated to money, making Zhao Yu feel somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Um¡­¡± Zhao Yu hesitated for a moment, but eventually decided to reveal his cards. After all, he had 400,000 on him now, so even if it failed, it wouldn¡¯t matter. But if it succeeded, his savings could double. Chapter 1107 - Chapter 1107: Chapter 143 Qiao Qiao_11 Chapter 1107: Chapter 143 Qiao Qiao_11 ¡°You asked me earlier what my name was, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°If I told you, would you still consider me a friend?¡± Qiao Qiao suddenly had a bad premonition; she felt she might have guessed wrong. ¡°Let me tell you a story!¡± Zhao Yu thought it over; directly telling her he was Zhao Yu could cause everything to collapse. So, taking a roundabout approach might just work wonders. ¡°Go ahead!¡± Qiao Qiao sat upright on the sofa, looking all ears. ¡°There was a boy who had a very happy childhood, his parents loved him very much¡­¡± ¡°They tried their best to satisfy his every want and whim for good food and fun¡­¡± ¡°In the past, the little boy lived a very happy life¡­¡± ¡°Until he entered high school¡­¡± ¡°Placed in a new environment, the little boy suddenly realized that there are disparities between people¡­¡± ¡°The most typical sign was the way teachers treated different students; there was favoritism¡­¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co ¡°Like, the teachers would favor those students from wealthier families¡­¡± As Zhao Yu narrated, he used ambiguous language, not yet piercing the illusion. So, Qiao Qiao still didn¡¯t catch on to anything. ¡°The smart little boy then understood what society was really like¡­¡± ¡°He was one of the few who had seen the true nature of society during high school¡­¡± ¡°While others were still studying and playing, the little boy was already researching ways to make money¡­¡± ¡°Consequently, the little boy¡¯s grades began to slide¡­¡± ¡°In the end, the little boy only managed to get into an ordinary second-tier college¡­¡± ¡°After a short period of enlightenment, the little boy suddenly found a shortcut¡­¡± ¡°A shortcut?¡± Qiao Qiao was stunned for a moment; she naturally knew what Zhao Yu meant by making money, but she didn¡¯t understand what he meant by a shortcut. ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Yu nodded and said, ¡°The theories about making money the little boy had researched could only be put into practice after he entered society¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, given the little boy¡¯s family background, he wouldn¡¯t have many chances to trial and error¡­¡± ¡°But that shortcut could let the little boy quickly grasp the essence of making money¡­¡± ¡°However, it would come at a cost!¡± ¡°These costs might be unbearable for most people!¡± Listening to this, Qiao Qiao still hadn¡¯t realized Zhao Yu was talking about the clone system; she still listened from the perspective of thinking Zhao Yu was a second-generation rich kid. ¡°After much consideration, the little boy made up his mind to try that shortcut¡­¡± ¡°Because he calculated that even if he failed, there would be a chance to rise again in four years¡­¡± Seeing Zhao Yu stopped talking, Qiao Qiao took the initiative to ask, ¡°So did the little boy succeed on that shortcut path?¡± ¡°He succeeded!¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s face shone with a brilliant smile and said, ¡°Surely, you know who I am now, right?!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Qiao Qiao¡¯s face showed a puzzled expression, ¡°Who are you, I still don¡¯t understand?¡± At this moment, Zhao Yu took out his ID card and handed it to Qiao Qiao. Qiao Qiao took the ID card and looked at the name section. ¡°Zhao Yu¡­¡± She was startled, followed by a bit of shock, ¡°You are Zhao Yu?¡± ¡°The same Zhao Yu from West Sea Academy?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Yu smiled and said, ¡°I am the very same Zhao Yu that everyone thinks is just pretending to be rich!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Qiao Qiao¡¯s face was a whirlwind of emotions, her affections fluctuating, but overall, they were trending downwards. Zhao Yu remained silent; he knew well that this was something Qiao Qiao had to figure out on her own; if he tried to explain, it might backfire. Nearly four or five minutes passed before Qiao Qiao seemed to have sorted something out and finally said, ¡°If you are Zhao Yu, then the money you spent on the BMW today?¡± She asked anxiously, ¡°Was it borrowed?!¡± Having realized the boy before her was Zhao Yu, she felt her illusions shatter. The image of Zhao Yu plummeted from the clouds to the abyss, leaving her feeling deceived. But recalling the events of the day, she also felt like she was being fooled. After all, the BMW car, the mobile phone, and that entire string of purchases couldn¡¯t have been faked. ¡°No, I earned it!¡± Zhao Yu smiled slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten what I told you, that the little boy¡¯s shortcut was successful!¡± ¡°But¡­ but don¡¯t you still owe hundreds of thousands in external debt?¡± Qiao Qiao asked somewhat blankly. Zhao Yu took out his phone and flipped to the bank card balance section, showing her a quick glimpse. ¡°400,000?¡± Qiao Qiao took the phone, looked it over several times, making sure it was really 400,000, still a bit dazed. ¡°Is this¡­ borrowed?¡± ¡°I earned it!¡± Zhao Yu laughed and said, ¡°Do you think someone who is 600,000 in debt can still borrow 400,000?¡± ¡°Besides, my expenses today were more than 500,000, right?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qiao Qiao, doing some quick calculations, realized that seemed about right. Zhao Yu had bought a BMW today for 400,000, and the rest of his expenses totaled close to 100,000. Together, that amounted to 500,000, with 400,000 still in his account, making it 900,000 altogether. Who could easily lend him 900,000 to splurge? Even loan apps wouldn¡¯t do that, especially since Zhao Yu had problematic credit before. ¡°How did you make so much money?¡± Inside, Qiao Qiao was still somewhat perplexed, caught in a state of semi-belief. Chapter 1108 - Chapter 1108: Chapter 143 Qiao Qiao_12 Chapter 1108: Chapter 143 Qiao Qiao_12 ¡°Have you forgotten the shortcut I told you about?¡± Zhao Yu smiled and said, ¡°After I started college, I realized there were several second-generation rich kids in my class, especially Su Xinxin. Someone speculated that her family wealth even surpassed one billion¡­¡± ¡°So, I took the chance to get close to them¡­¡± ¡°By pretending to be a second-generation rich kid myself¡­¡± Qiao Qiao didn¡¯t quite understand, ¡°What¡¯s the point of that?¡± ¡°Of course there¡¯s a point!¡± Zhao Yu continued indifferently, ¡°Let me give you a simple example. If the rice in Shu City costs one yuan, and in West Sea, it¡¯s five yuan, many ordinary people don¡¯t know that. So, can the person who knows this information make money?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Qiao Qiao nodded without hesitation. ¡°Right!¡± Zhao Yu said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s the simplest way to make money using information disparities¡­¡± ¡°Nowadays, society has become more complex, and so have the ways of making money¡­¡± ¡°But one thing hasn¡¯t changed; that¡¯s a lot of the channels for making money are still in the hands of the rich¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Qiao Qiao was somewhat puzzled, ¡°But people like Su Xinxin are just rich kids; they don¡¯t know how to make money, do they?¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.CO ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly and said, ¡°But the thing is, their parents do!¡± ¡°Their parents are all wealthy, all experts at making money from scratch¡­¡± ¡°Intentionally or not, they instill certain values in them¡­¡± ¡°For instance, a rich kid in class once said his dad told him that it¡¯s better to set up a street stall than to work for someone else¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a value?¡± Qiao Qiao listened, confused, ¡°But even if they gain these values, what then?¡± Zhao Yu pointed to his head, appearing somewhat proud, ¡°For ordinary people, even if they know these things, they can¡¯t do anything about it¡­¡± ¡°But for me, I can deduce what I want from all this complicated information¡­¡± ¡°And that¡¯s the shortcut to making money!¡± ¡°The six hundred thousand I borrowed was just an initial investment¡­¡± ¡°A portion was used to get closer to them and acquire information from them¡­¡± ¡°The rest was my startup capital for entrepreneurship¡­¡± Zhao Yu expressed regret, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that the money I made came a little too late¡­¡± ¡°Before my earnings could be collected, the debt exploded first¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s what led to the exposure of my pretending to be a rich second-gen, utterly ruining my reputation!¡± Qiao Qiao, as if hearing something totally foreign, was completely stupefied. After a while, she finally asked, ¡°So, your parents are actually farmers?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A sense of foreboding surfaced in Zhao Yu¡¯s heart. He had thought that his speech would move Qiao Qiao, but her question suggested otherwise. Sure enough, her good impression of him plummeted, dropping to just over fifty points. Zhao Yu sighed internally, having expected Qiao Qiao to go against the tide, but instead, her favorability took a nosedive. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what you¡¯ve said has left me very confused; my mind is in disarray right now¡­¡± Qiao Qiao stood up, her face looking a bit pale, ¡°I want to go back and rest¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Zhao Yu watched as Qiao Qiao left; he didn¡¯t offer to send her off, and she didn¡¯t seem to want a ride. ¡°Ah!¡± Zhao Yu sighed deeply. This was his first setback. With the examples of Hao Jingjing and Aijia before him, he thought he could always control the situation. He didn¡¯t expect to crash and burn with Qiao Qiao. ¡°But it¡¯s not a total loss; I spent nearly sixty thousand on her, but I made back six hundred thousand¡­¡± Qiao Qiao¡¯s withdrawal limit was three hundred thousand, and Zhao Yu got her favorability up to 89 points at one point, cashing out twice, so it wasn¡¯t a loss. Just that, compared to expectations, it was less; in Zhao Yu¡¯s mind, his speech could have moved Qiao Qiao, with her favorability skyrocketing to over a hundred, and he could have made another six hundred thousand. Now it seemed he was too optimistic, ¡°She¡¯s put off by my humble origins after all¡­¡± The next day, Zhao Yu sat in his rented house until noon, but didn¡¯t receive any messages from Qiao Qiao. Since she didn¡¯t take the initiative to contact him, Zhao Yu felt no need to do so either. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s time to find a new target!¡± Before, Zhao Yu had thought that maybe, after a night¡¯s consideration, Qiao Qiao would come around and seek him out again. Now it seemed he had hoped for too much; she just wasn¡¯t interested in someone from a phoenix man background, and only had eyes for a rich second-gen. Or perhaps, Qiao Qiao also suspected that his money was borrowed. ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t waste too much time on her!¡± Zhao Yu shook his head, stood up, and left his place, driving his BMW towards West Sea Academy. With the example of Qiao Qiao, Zhao Yu realized that his reputation was still too tarnished. He needed to improve his public image. So, this time entering West Sea Academy, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t hide; he drove his BMW right in, windows down. Moreover, he drove slowly along the campus roads, timing his arrival perfectly with the end of class, and parked next to the largest cafeteria in the school. Zhao Yu didn¡¯t get out of the car but took out his phone to play a casual game. ¡°Look, a BMW!¡± ¡°It seems there¡¯s a handsome guy inside¡­¡± ¡°I wonder if he¡¯s from our school¡­¡± ¡°Could be a socialite¡­¡± ¡°No way, a socialite can¡¯t get past the school gate¡­¡± Passersby pointed and whispered, but Zhao Yu paid them no attention. ¡°Zhao Yu?¡± Finally, a voice filled with surprise and doubt called out, prompting Zhao Yu to look up. ¡°Ah, Wang Tao, hey, how are you!¡± Zhao Yu greeted him with a smile. This classmate of his was part of the reason he was being so ostentatious. It was to let the whole school know that Zhao Yu now had a BMW, that Zhao Yu had savings of four hundred thousand, that Zhao Yu could make money. That Zhao Yu, who had pretended to be a rich second-gen in the past, did so to learn the abilities of those rich second-gen, and now he had made money through his own efforts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This way, he would have completely turned his life around, transforming from a fake rich second-gen to an inspirational story of enduring humiliation and striving for growth. Zhao Yu had a brief chat with Wang Tao. Wang Tao didn¡¯t inquire much about Zhao Yu¡¯s car, instead, he quickly walked away. Moving out of Zhao Yu¡¯s sight, he turned and sneakily took a photo, then sent it to his good friend. ¡°Look who this is¡­¡± Chapter 1109 - Chapter 1109: Chapter 144: Turn Over Chapter 1109: Chapter 144: Turn Over ¡°Qiao Qiao, was that guy yesterday your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Did you guys go buy a car yesterday?¡± Throughout the morning, many classmates asked Qiao Qiao about her riding in the BMW yesterday. Qiao Qiao was quite conflicted. Before she knew Zhao Yu¡¯s real identity, if someone asked her this, she would have admitted it without hesitation. After all, in her eyes, Zhao Yu was a rich second-generation worth over fifty million. But now, after knowing Zhao Yu¡¯s real identity, she felt a bit scared. She feared that Zhao Yu¡¯s money was also borrowed and if she acknowledged him as her boyfriend, when Zhao Yu faced financial crisis again, she would be utterly embarrassed. This made Qiao Qiao somewhat regret why she had taken a photo with Zhao Yu and even deliberately shared it on social media. Now with constant inquiries, Qiao Qiao could only give vague answers, making it unclear whether Zhao Yu was really her boyfriend or not. Finally, Qiao Qiao set her social media privacy settings to be visible for only three days, hoping the matter would die down after that period. ¡­ Although there are quite a few rich second-generations at West Sea Academy, not many students drive luxury cars. Zhao Yu¡¯s BMW immediately sparked a heated discussion. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Initially, people were just curious which rich second-generation was driving the BMW. But later, when it was revealed by someone from Zhao Yu¡¯s class that it was him, the school was abuzz. ¡°That poseur rich second-generation is driving a BMW now?!¡± ¡°Where did he get the car from, doesn¡¯t he still owe money?¡± In just one day, the news spread throughout West Sea Academy, attracting the media. After all, it had only been about a month since Zhao Yu¡¯s pretending to be a wealthy second-generation was exposed, and the uproar had not completely subsided. Soon, photos of Zhao Yu driving the BMW circulated online. Some media even coded his image, but others didn¡¯t bother to censor and showed him directly. Amid this wave of public opinion, the local educational authority couldn¡¯t sit still and immediately sent people to investigate at West Sea Academy. Indeed, being a debtor refusing to pay back money and borrowing money to lead a luxurious life under false pretenses had a terrible social impact. The school too was frustrated as they had just quelled the public uproar, but now Zhao Yu had caused trouble again. They really wished they could get rid of Zhao Yu, thinking it might be better to find an opportunity to expel this troublemaker. Unknown to them, at that moment, Zhao Yu was not in school, and many who wanted to find him were unable to. After making an appearance in the school cafeteria, Zhao Yu drove to the car dealership. He knew he needed a few days for the situation to ferment, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to deal with it and went instead to see the saleswoman who had sold him the car. After all, this saleswoman had shown a favorability towards him of over sixty points, nearing seventy, and also had a good cash withdrawal limit of one hundred and fifty thousand. ¡°Are you called Jingjing?¡± Zhao Yu sent a message to the saleswoman after parking the car outside the dealership. ¡°Yes, Mr. Zhao, is there something wrong with the car?¡± Jingjing thought, out of instinct, that Zhao Yu was asking about the car, adopting the approach that one wouldn¡¯t visit a temple without a cause. ¡°Are you in the shop right now?¡± Zhao Yu continued to inquire. ¡°Yes, have you arrived?¡± Inside the shop, Jingjing, who had been standing guard, quickly grabbed her phone and walked towards the door. She soon saw Zhao Yu¡¯s parked BMW and quickly walked over. Jingjing was nervous; the car had just been sold, and she hoped there wouldn¡¯t be any talk of a refund. She also prayed quietly that there wouldn¡¯t be any problem. ¡°Mr. Zhao, hello, why did you come over?¡± she asked with a smiling face next to the driver¡¯s side, showing no signs of agitation. ¡°Come in and sit!¡± Zhao Yu pointed to the passenger seat. ¡°Okay!¡± Thinking Zhao Yu wanted to discuss something in the car, Jingjing quickly went around to the passenger seat, then turned to look at Zhao Yu, waiting for him to speak. ¡°Would your manager mind if you leave the shop for a bit?¡± As Zhao Yu put it like that, Jingjing was a bit confused, ¡°Mr. Zhao, where do you want to take me?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to treat you to a meal as a thank you for helping me choose the car¡­¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Jingjing quickly refused, saying that was all part of her job, it¡¯s very kind of you, but if anyone should be inviting anyone out, it should be her treating. ¡°Alright, then you treat me!¡± Zhao Yu laughed and said, ¡°Could you ask your manager for a little time off?¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay then.¡± Jingjing didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Zhao had come back to woo her. After hesitating a bit, she mentioned it to her manager. Naturally, the manager was very accommodating, knowing it was a customer¡¯s request, and immediately approved it. Just like that, Zhao Yu hit the gas and drove the BMW towards the city center. ¡°Mr. Zhao, how does the car feel to drive?¡± Jingjing, still worried at heart, smiled and inquired about the car. ¡°Not bad!¡± Zhao Yu smiled and asked, ¡°What do you like to eat?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine with anything, you pick, and I¡¯ll pay!¡± Jingjing quickly responded. Zhao Yu glanced at her, noticing her high-heeled, black stockings, and small suit, typical corporate women attire. However, he noted that Jingjing¡¯s favorability towards him had dropped a few points. He understood that his presence had caused some misunderstanding, but he wasn¡¯t rushed; the day was long enough to mend things. ¡°If you say so, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡± Zhao Yu chuckled. Chapter 1110 - Chapter 1110: Chapter 144: Turning Over_2 Chapter 1110: Chapter 144: Turning Over_2 ¡°Mm!¡± Jingjing forced a reluctant smile. ¡°I wonder how much commission you can get from that one sale?¡± Zhao Yu asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, we get a percentage based on the total performance¡­¡± Scratching her head, Jingjing said, ¡°If the performance is low, the overall commission is low¡­ If it¡¯s high, the commission is high¡­¡± ¡°I see!¡± Zhao Yu nodded slightly and soon pulled up to a high-end restaurant. ¡°Ah, we¡¯re eating here?¡± Jingjing was stunned, hesitating at the sight of the grandly decorated restaurant. She had never been to such a restaurant before; even when her company held dinners, they would never choose such a place. ¡°What, can¡¯t bear it?!¡± Zhao Yu asked with a smile. ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ sigh, all right!¡± Jingjing sighed deeply but ultimately didn¡¯t say much more. As a salesperson, it was quite normal to compensate for one deal with another. Of course, she also had a little idea in mind, ¡°Brother, if you have any friends who want to buy a car, remember to come to me, okay?¡± She thought that since Zhao Yu was a second-generation rich kid, his friends would surely have no problem with money. If a few more people came to her to buy cars, then it wouldn¡¯t be a loss. wuxiaworld.site Novts`O.co ¡°No problem, if any friends want to buy a BMW, I¡¯ll definitely bring them to you!¡± Zhao Yu smiled and readily agreed. Soon, the two of them entered the restaurant. Seeing the waitresses dressed up even more beautifully than her, Jingjing felt somewhat intimidated. ¡°Welcome, sir, will it be for two?¡± ¡°Mm, two, and we¡¯d like a private room!¡± Zhao Yu said indifferently. He had been to this restaurant before with Su Xinxin and others, so he was quite familiar with it. Once in the private room, Zhao Yu took the menu and said to Jingjing with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re paying, so I might just order freely¡­¡± ¡°Mm~!¡± Jingjing forced a smile again. Then, Zhao Yu ruthlessly proceeded to order a feast: eight dishes, four soups, and an assortment of desserts for after the meal. Jingjing was close to tears; this kind of meal might bleed her dry. ¡°That¡¯ll do for now. If it¡¯s not enough, we¡¯ll order more,¡± Zhao Yu handed the menu back to the waitress, speaking nonchalantly. Isn¡¯t that enough? Jingjing¡¯s heart was on the brink of tears, thinking about the cost of the food here¨Ceach dish must be at least a hundred, totaling maybe upwards of a thousand. But the order had already been placed, and there was nothing to say now; she couldn¡¯t back down and had to eat. The two chatted casually for a while, and the food was served quickly. Jingjing couldn¡¯t help but take out her phone and start snapping photos of the delicious-looking dishes. She figured, since she was already spending big, she might as well take a good picture and make the most of it. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± They started eating. But after a short while, Zhao Yu said he was full. ¡°Ah, there¡¯s still so much left, and you¡¯re done eating?!¡± Jingjing, looking at the table full of dishes and soup, felt like crying. ¡°Just a taste is enough for me. If you¡¯re still hungry, keep going¡­¡± ¡°Eh, I¡¯m not full yet!¡± Jingjing felt that, having spent the money, she had to eat her fill to get her money¡¯s worth. So, with Zhao Yu watching, Jingjing kept stuffing herself with food until her belly was round and she could no longer eat. ¡°Brother, are you satisfied now?¡± Jingjing¡¯s voice was almost choked up; she felt like if she talked any more, she might throw up. ¡°Satisfied, the food was quite satisfying, but how could you eat so much?!¡± Zhao Yu teased with a laugh. Jingjing forced another reluctant smile. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave now that we¡¯ve eaten!¡± Soon, they were at the front desk, ready to pay the bill. Jingjing¡¯s heart raced faster. She was expecting the meal to cost between one and two thousand, which was about the price she had in mind. ¡°Your total is 8888 yuan¡­¡± Staring at the bill handed over by the waitress, Jingjing was gobsmacked, frozen on the spot. This meal cost more than her monthly salary. Keep in mind that in a year, there were only a few months where she could earn over ten thousand, and most of the time, earning five or six thousand was considered good. Watching Jingjing¡¯s reaction, Zhao Yu chuckled secretly, ¡°I¡¯ll pay!¡± He took out his phone and swiftly paid, not giving Jingjing a chance to react. ¡°Ah?¡± Jingjing was taken aback, slightly anxious, ¡°How can I let you pay? We agreed earlier that I would¡­¡± ¡°No worries, you can treat me next time!¡± Zhao Yu smiled again because he noticed that the goodwill Jingjing had for him had shot up to over 70. At the same time, his phone vibrated; another 150,000 had been deposited into his account. Once in the car, Jingjing was still conflicted, ¡°We agreed I was paying, and I didn¡¯t expect you to¡­¡± ¡°Ha ha, I was just teasing you. I never intended to let you pay¡­¡± Zhao Yu laughed, ¡°How could I, a man, make a woman pay?¡± Hearing this, Jingjing pouted, ¡°Brother Zhao, you tricked me, making me eat so much¡­¡± ¡°Aiya, with that belly, you look about three months pregnant, right?¡± Zhao Yu pointed at her belly, pretending to be oblivious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Stop it!¡± Jingjing quickly covered her stomach with her handbag, her face turning red with shyness. ¡°Brother Zhao, now that we¡¯ve eaten, can I go back?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush? You ate so much, I¡¯ll take you for a walk to digest¡­¡± ¡°Where will we go for a walk?¡± Jingjing was a bit curious; in fact, she wasn¡¯t eager to return to work so soon. Chapter 1111 - Chapter 1111: Chapter 144: Turning Over_3 Chapter 1111: Chapter 144: Turning Over_3 For this kind of rich second-generation, she was also very curious, wanting to know what their lives were like. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a place where you can keep moving!¡± Zhao Yu said mysteriously. ¡°Ah?¡± Jingjing¡¯s face stiffened, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not that kind of person¡­¡± She clearly misunderstood, thinking that Zhao Yu wanted to take her to a hotel. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Zhao Yu drove the car a short distance further and stopped at the entrance of a large shopping mall. With a smile, he said, ¡°I made you eat so much, to compensate, everything you can carry with your hands today is on me¨CI¡¯ll pick up the tab!¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± Jingjing looked at the mall in front of her, astonished. This was the high-end mall she had longed for, a place she hadn¡¯t even dared to enter before. Even if she did go in with some friends to bolster her courage, she would only dare to look and not touch. ¡°Brother Zhao, are you serious?¡± Jingjing was truly moved. The things here weren¡¯t cheap. If she could buy a whole outfit, then she¡­ Before they even entered, Zhao Yu noticed that Jingjing¡¯s affection points had risen by two. His lips curved slightly upward. As he had thought, the easiest way to move a woman¡¯s heart in this world was with money. Of course, that only applied to ordinary women. For rich second-generation girls like Su Xinxin, trying to impress them with petty cash was wishful thinking. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Zhao Yu laughed heartily and took the initiative to get out of the car, coming over to the passenger side to open the door for her. ¡°Come on out, my pregnant Jingjing¡­¡± ¡°What are you saying¡­¡± Jingjing¡¯s face flushed red again, a bit shy. She wasn¡¯t offended by Zhao Yu calling her a pregnant woman, rather, it was his words ¡°my Jingjing¡± that set her mind wandering. Thinking that maybe Zhao Yu liked her and that¡¯s why he was teasing her, bringing her out shopping specially. Then came the shopping mall time. With Zhao Yu¡¯s encouragement and support, Jingjing became bolder. The clothes she¡¯d never dared to touch before, she tried on several outfits with Zhao Yu¡¯s encouragement. In Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes, these clothes were no different from ordinary ones, the only difference being the brand, and they were more expensive. But when Jingjing wore them, she felt that her temperament improved and that she looked even more beautiful. Correspondingly, Jingjing¡¯s affection points seemed to be jumping up at every moment. In just two hours, Jingjing¡¯s hands were full of shopping bags filled with a variety of clothes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help me carry some¡­¡± Jingjing said a little coquettishly. ¡°Haha, think carefully, if I help you with them, then they¡¯re mine¡­¡± Zhao Yu teased. ¡°Then nevermind, I¡¯ll carry them myself!¡± Jingjing cherished the clothes and shoes in her hands far too much to dare to hand them over to Zhao Yu. Of course, the bills were still paid by Zhao Yu, she remembered very clearly that the pile of stuff added up to more than fifty thousand yuan. Looking at Jingjing¡¯s affection points, Zhao Yu was filled with emotion. In just two hours, Jingjing¡¯s affection points had leapt from seventy to ninety-five, almost rushing toward a hundred. Bear in mind, they had known each other for less than two days, which shows how powerful the identity of a wealthy second-generation combined with somewhat handsome looks can be to ordinary women. ¡°How about it, want to keep shopping?¡± ¡°No more, no more, I can¡¯t carry anymore¡­¡± Jingjing was laden with bags, her face radiating happiness, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go back!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Soon, the two of them returned to the car. Jingjing sat in the passenger seat, occasionally looking back at the pile of shopping boxes in the backseat, as if afraid the clothes might leave her. ¡°What are you looking back for, afraid they¡¯ll run away on their own?¡± Zhao Yu smiled. ¡°Brother, where are we going next?¡± After a brief three hours together, Jingjing asked with some anticipation. ¡°Looking at the sky, what do you think?¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s face held a meaningful smile, and then he drove the car into a private cinema. ¡°This is¡­¡± Jingjing¡¯s face showed surprise, ¡°Is this that high-end private cinema?¡± She had occasionally seen people bragging about it on Little Red Book, saying this high-end private cinema required an asset check to get in, watching a movie cost thousands, and it was not affordable for ordinary people. Soon, Zhao Yu led Jingjing inside. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so big?¡± Jingjing looked at the cinema¡¯s walls covered with screens, completely astonished. What shocked her even more were the row of two-person sofas in front of the screen, looking just like first-class private seats. Although she had never flown first-class, she now felt as if she was in a high-end place. With a bit of anticipation, Jingjing sat obediently on the sofa. Zhao Yu sat very close to her, which made her feel uneasy but also rather expectant. The film being shown was a love story, the very sweet kind, which got Jingjing daydreaming. ¡°Brother, bringing me here¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as Jingjing couldn¡¯t help wanting to say something, Zhao Yu¡¯s hand suddenly wrapped around her from behind and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Are you happy today?¡± Zhao Yu bent down, asking the woman in his arms. ¡°Happy¡­¡± Jingjing melted into his arms, feeling completely weak. During the following two hours of the film, Zhao Yu didn¡¯t pay attention to anything. Relying on his advanced kissing skills, he managed to pull Jingjing¡¯s affection points from 95 to a full 100. Chapter 1112 - Chapter 1112: Chapter 144: Turning Over_4 Chapter 1112: Chapter 144: Turning Over_4 With the ending soundtrack of the movie, Zhao Yu took Jingjing¡¯s hand as they left the cinema. ¡°Brother, where are we going next?¡± Jingjing asked with a hint of anticipation. She glanced at the sky; it was already evening, and if nothing unexpected happened, it should be time to head to the hotel. ¡°Next, of course, I¡¯ll take you home!¡± Zhao Yu said with a smile, ¡°Why, little gluttonous cat, you still want a kiss from me?¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Jingjing felt a bit disappointed inside, but also somewhat relieved, feeling that Zhao Yu wasn¡¯t after her body, which brought her a sense of happiness. As Zhao Yu had said, he indeed took Jingjing straight home and did not stay out overnight. In fact, Zhao Yu also felt some discomfort, but he had said before that his first time was reserved for Su Xinxin, so he deliberately restrained himself. It would have been fine, but those two hours in the cinema made it difficult for him to control himself, which is why he hurriedly sent Jingjing away, afraid that if he stayed longer, he might really break his vow. Driving the BMW, Zhao Yu checked his bank balance while heading toward the school. ¡°Nine hundred and fifty thousand¡­¡± A smile appeared on Zhao Yu¡¯s face. He hadn¡¯t expected that just spending half a day with Jingjing would max out her goodwill. One withdrawal of one hundred and fifty thousand, four withdrawals totaling six hundred thousand, adding up the expenses to over seventy thousand, he still had nine hundred and fifty thousand left. wuxiaworld.site This money was more than enough to clear his debts, with some to spare. Of course, Zhao Yu no longer viewed paying off his debts as a challenge. What he wanted now was to become a truly wealthy man, wealthy enough that he wouldn¡¯t feel inferior in front of Su Xinxin, rich enough to pursue Su Xinxin with pride. Returning to his rented room outside West Sea Academy, just after washing up, Zhao Yu received a call from the school. As he had anticipated, his morning appearance at the cafeteria entrance with his BMW had finally blown up. The school counselor, on behalf of the academy, inquired about the BMW, to which Zhao Yu truthfully replied that it was his own purchase. ¡°Where did you get the money?¡± ¡°Also, have you paid off your debts?¡± ¡°I earned it!¡± Zhao Yu said confidently, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this over the phone, how about we discuss it at the school tomorrow?¡± ¡°Okay, Zhao Yu, you¡­¡± The counselor sighed deeply but ultimately didn¡¯t say much more. He thought that Zhao Yu must have borrowed money somewhere, and that BMW was most likely rented. The purpose, of course, was still his previous vanity. Many shared this thought, and everyone was waiting to see Zhao Yu¡¯s embarrassment. That night, Zhao Yu slept soundly, but many others, including Qiao Qiao, could not. ¡°Qiao Qiao, is your boyfriend Zhao Yu?¡± ¡°Qiao Qiao, the owner of that BMW seems to be Zhao Yu from West Sea Academy, you know, the one who pretended to be a second-generation rich kid. Could you have been deceived?¡± Ever since Zhao Yu appeared at West Sea Academy and made the news again, countless people had messaged Qiao Qiao to ask about the situation. After all, she had publicly posted photos of Zhao Yu and the BMW in her social circle before the news broke out. Many people thought she might have been scammed. This made Qiao Qiao very uncomfortable. Her original intention was to think that Zhao Yu was a rich second-generation, which led her to take selfies with him, even deliberately creating the impression of a special relationship between them. But the result turned out to be a huge letdown, as Zhao Yu was the Zhao Yu who had pretended to be rich at West Sea. This put her in a dilemma. Seeing various mockeries of Zhao Yu online, Qiao Qiao steeled her heart and posted a clarification in her social circle. ¡°Concerning many people asking me about Zhao Yu¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not actually close to him, he¡¯s just an ordinary friend¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve only known each other for a few days, and I didn¡¯t know he was Zhao Yu; I¡¯ve always called him Mr. Zhao¡­¡± ¡°As for where the money for the BMW came from, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The lengthy post was essentially drawing a clear line between her and Zhao Yu, implying that their relationship was not what people imagined it to be. But to some, it seemed insincere. After all, that day she posted several updates in her circle of friends, all of which were photos of them eating, drinking, and having fun. There were even quite a few photos of them holding hands, which clearly indicated their special relationship. ¡°This woman is just a gold-digger, she obviously slept with that Zhao Yu, and now that she found out he¡¯s a fake rich kid, she¡¯s quick to distance herself¡­¡± ¡°Not necessarily, didn¡¯t you see Qiao Qiao said they¡¯ve only known each other for a few days?¡± ¡°Heh, knowing each other for just a few days and holding hands, getting so close, so intimate, doesn¡¯t that tell you something?¡± ¡°In my opinion, this Qiao Qiao has probably already slept with that Zhao Yu¡­¡± Seeing the content about her online, Qiao Qiao was extremely uncomfortable and couldn¡¯t help but resent Zhao Yu. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If he had revealed his identity sooner, she wouldn¡¯t have gone out with him or posted those photos. ¡°Qiao Qiao, are those clothes bought by that Zhao Yu?¡± Just then, her roommate jumped in, adding insult to injury, ¡°If they are his gifts, you better be careful of creditors coming to you for money!¡± ¡°Hmph, mind your own business!¡± Qiao Qiao retorted strongly, yet she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little frightened. After all, Zhao Yu had spent quite a bit of money on her, amounting to tens of thousands; if creditors really did come knocking, she had no money to pay them back. With this anxious feeling, Qiao Qiao finally managed to fall asleep late into the night.